《You Cannot Afford To Offend My Woman》


 Chapter 1 – Cold and detached man

    <h4>Chapter 1 ¨C Cold and detached man</h4>


    Long¡¯an City was located at the south of China and was a free and flourishing second-tier city. It was currently summer, the leaves and branches of trees swayed around, young males and females who were dressed trendily walked around in the city, instilling fresh blood into this steel city.


    When night fell, the entire city blossomed out a gorgeous color which made others to not be able to help but be infatuated with it and thought to themselves that it was really great to live in this era.


    At Long¡¯an City, there was a very special leisure bar, the bar was opened at a remote small alley where there was basically no stream of people. But what was strange was that, at the bar¡¯s door, there was a long queue, and looking at the gender of the people that were in the queue, females upied 80% of the queue!


    When you raise your head, a signboard could be seen.


    Leisure Bar!


    Within the queue, many young females were discussing in a low voice.


    ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know if the boss wille or not today, I really want to take a look at him, and I¡¯m even willing to die just to take a look at him~¡±


    ¡°Whether the bosses or not, it all depends on his mood. If his mood is good, he would even mix a ss of liquor. Last time, someone was fortunate enough to be able to drink the liquor that the boss mixed and the person fainted on the spot due to being too happy.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you all are new here, the boss of this bar is not only a formidable bartender, he is also a magician. With my own eyes, I saw how the blue color me fluttered around like a fairy on his palm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t forget that day for my entire life, under the illumination of the blue me, the boss¡¯s face...was simply too...sorry! I can¡¯t think of any words that could describe how good the boss look. It would be great if I can have a rtionship that is more than friendship with the boss once, my saliva is about to drip out by just thinking about it...¡±


    ¡°Beautiful woman, I advise that you better not think about it anymore, I heard that the boss have severe mysophobia, only clean females would be epted by him.¡±


    ¡°F**k, how am I not clean, I reckon that you are the one who is f**king not clean!¡±


    Outside of the bar, a quarrel was immediately started, and soon after, the quarrel turned into a one on one fight where one scratched towards the other and one pulled the other¡¯s hair. However, the males who were queuing up at the side were having a feast with their eyes. The reason the males came here was not to see the boss, they came because this ce had the most females, which means that they would have much more chances.


    However, inside the bar, a beautiful light music was being yed, and famous oil paintings were hanged on the surrounding walls. Under the illumination of the yellow wallmps, the oil paintings seemed very unique. Most people would feel that those famous oil paintings were definitely all fake, after all, who would ce a real famous oil painting within a bar? However, the main point was not whether the oil paintings were real or not, the main point was that all of the females that were inside the bar were absent-minded and their gazes would look towards the staircase, anticipating for the sound of the steps of leather shoes to ring out.


    However, after waiting until early morning and time for the bar to close, they still did not see the boss appear. Thus, they could only leave with disappointment, the boss truly could only be discovered but not be sought.


    ¡°Call your boss toe out! I have waited here for 3 nights already, and I have not even seen the boss once! Isn¡¯t it just a man? I will take you as my sugar baby for 5 million rmb!¡±


    A gorgeously dressed woman couldn¡¯t help but step out and shouted out angrily. The woman was indeed somewhat pretty, just that the cosmetic on her face was a bit thick. After shouting, a little cosmetic fell from her face.


    ¡°Lady, please do not make a racket.¡± A security guard ran over inrge strides and said politely.


    The gorgeous woman snorted and said, ¡°I am just going to make a racket, what are you going to do about it! Isn¡¯t it just money! I do notck money! Call your boss toe out, if not I am going to tear this ce apart!¡±


    At this moment, the sound of steady footsteps rang out at the staircase, and all of the females looked towards the staircase. Just the image of a ck leather shoes was enough to make the females within the bar to screech.


    When the entire person appeared, it became entirely quiet within the leisure bar, and only the sounds of the swallowing of saliva could be heard. Those sound did not belong to the males, and was the females!


    The male wore a ck color western suit, with a white shirt inside. His cor was opened, giving others an unrestrained feeling. A silver ring was worn on the index finger of his right hand. On the silver ring, strange symbols were carved on it. The pitch-ck eyes of the male were able to captivate the females even more, and his entire face was iparably distinct. Everything of this male was just so incredibly perfect, not having a single blemish at all. Just a look at that male and one would be deeply absorbed under his charm. Right now, everyone finally believed that there was really such a perfect male in this world.


    If this boss was an unconstrained male, it would be the most fortunate thing for every woman. However, this male¡¯s temperament was cold and detached. Very rarely was the male ever seen smiling, and furthermore, he did not care about beautiful women at all.


    The gorgeous woman swallowed her saliva with all her strength. It was indeed the same as the rumor, the boss was handsome to the max! Incorrect, ¡®handsome¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be used, the boss was already outside the extent of ¡®handsome¡¯.


    ¡°I heard that you are looking for me.¡± Ye Hua slowly walked to the front of the female. Thetter only felt as if a big mountain was pressing down on her and did not dare to look straight at the pair of pitch-ck eyes.


    The gorgeous woman did not have the overweening attitude that she had just before. Stretching out her right hand trembling, the gorgeous woman said mumbling, ¡°This...is...5 million, I...I want to...¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ye Hua asked lightly. His tone seemed as if it possessed a devilish nature which was able to make others felt intimidated.


    The gorgeous woman exerted all of her strength and said, ¡°I want to take you in as my sugar baby!¡±


    After hearing that, Ye Hua did not have any bit of emotion fluctuation at all. After sizing up the woman with a quick look, he said indifferently, ¡°Your nose and canthus have undergone surgery, your chin was done quite well, and those breasts...well, those breasts are real.¡±


    ¡°Look at your body, which part of it would be able to make me feel excited?¡±


    The gorgeous woman¡¯s eyes were opened wide, as if she had just seen a ghost, retreating backward step by step. The cheque that was within her hand fell onto the ground powerlessly, just like her body. While she was retreating back, she identally tripped and fell onto the ground with her butt. Finally, she was not able to bear the psychological blow in her heart and cried out like a child. No one had ever questioned her beauty and allure, but right now...


    ¡°How many does this count?¡±


    ¡°Eh...the number is too much to count already. In any case, every time when the boss appears, there would always be a woman who is looking for stimtion. As for someone like me who understand my own situation, just looking at the boss is enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it is the same for me, this kind of man is definitely not someone that we can handle.¡±


    Ye Hua did not even take a look at the gorgeous woman and said towards the security guard, ¡°Drag her out, it is very irksome.¡±


    ¡°Alr...alright boss...¡± The security guard said with a somewhat incoherent speech. Every time when he saw the boss, he would feel very nervous. Don¡¯t think wrongly, this kind of nervousness was purely because of being afraid only.


    After a good while, all of the customers that were in the leisure bar left. Ye Hua walked into the bar counter and blended a ss of strange looking drink for himself. The drink was dark green color, and within the dark green, there was a line of scarlet, seemingly like a strand of hair revolving around within the wine ss. The female employees who were cleaning up the bar looked at Ye Hua foolishly. However, one of the beautiful female employees seemed to have made a firm resolution as she took out a letter from her pocket. On the letter, there was a heart on it.


    ¡°Tang Wei, don¡¯t go!¡± A female employee at the side immediately spoke out to stop her.


    However, this female who was called Tang Wei still advanced forward bravely. When she came to the front of Ye Hua, she held the love letter forward with both of her hands, and her beautiful face hanged down slightly, not daring to look straight at Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua took a look at her indifferently, then ced his gaze back onto the wine ss.


    ¡°Boss...¡± The girl¡¯s voice was very pleasant to hear, and her looks was also not bad. White skin and exquisite facial features, if it was in a school, she would be a character who was at the level of school belle. In actual fact, she was indeed a school belle and was currently only working at the bar as a part-time job.


    ¡°Neer? Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    Tang Wei slightly went into a daze, then lowered her head and said, ¡°En.¡±


    ¡°Go and get your wages, you don¡¯t have toe anymore from tomorrow onwards.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently. Even this kind of fresh and pure school belle also could not attract any billows from his heart, and instead, he fired the girl because of the girl¡¯s confession.

 Chapter 2 – Freshness

    <h4>Chapter 2 ¨C Freshness</h4>


    Tang Wei¡¯s hands were trembling and tears slip past her cheeks, at school, within every males¡¯ heart, I am their goddess, but at here, the boss doesn¡¯t even properly look at me, am I that ugly...


    ¡°Boss, Tang Wei wasn¡¯t intentional, please forgive her this time, she really needs this job.¡± The female who spoke out to stop Tang Wei just a while ago ran up and pleaded, seems like the two of them were good friends.


    ¡°There are many people who need a job.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently, not moving his gaze away as before.


    ¡°Boss, Tang Wei¡¯s family financial situation is poor, and because her appearance is very outstanding, every workce that she went to, she would always get harassed. I was the one who introduced her toe here to work, boss, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t chase Tang Wei away.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s gaze finally moved, looking at the female who was pleading for Tang Wei, he said, ¡°Do you take this ce of mine as a shelter?¡±


    The female did not dare to reply as she lowered her head unwaveringly.


    If this situation was ced at yesterday, Ye Hua would fire Tang Wei without any mercy, but not sure why, his mood was pretty good today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again.¡± Ye Hua said lightly, showing mercy unprecedentedly.


    ¡°Tang Wei! Quickly thank the boss!¡±


    ¡°Thank...you...boss!¡± Tang Wei shouted out while sobbing, she was crying to the point where she wasn¡¯t able to speak properly.


    ¡°Go back and continue working then. Wait a moment!¡± Ye Hua suddenly called out to Tang Wei who turned her body around and was about to leave. Tang Wei even thought that the boss had a change of mind.


    ¡°Take your thing away, it is an eyesore.¡±


    Tang Wei¡¯s tears which stopped just a moment ago immediately started falling again, picking up the love letter that was on the table, she held it in her embrace and went back to cleaning, while sobbing at the same time.


    At this time, a middle age security came to the front of Tang Wei. The security was called Wei Chang, he was the security head of this ce. His appearance was extremely resolute, belonging to the category of handsome uncles.


    Wei Chang handed over a napkin andforted, ¡°Xiao Tang, don¡¯t do this kind of silly things anymore in the future, you have also seen the situation of that woman just now too.¡±


    (The name ¡®Xiao Tang¡¯ here refers to ¡®Tang Wei¡¯, others sometimes add ¡®Xiao/С¡¯ to someone¡¯s name to address the person. ¡®Xiao/С¡¯ also means ¡®small¡¯.)


    ¡°Uncle Wei, what kind of woman does the boss likes?¡± Tang Wei asked while sobbing.


    ¡°Xiao Wei, I have been working here for quite a few years already, and I have only seen the boss brought a woman upstairs 3 years ago, and that woman...it is not that Uncle Wei I have not seen before beautiful woman, but that woman was really very beautiful, no matter was it temperament or figure, it was one of the best that I have seen.¡±


    ¡°Have that womane back before?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± Uncle Wei smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°Why? ording to what you said, the boss should really like the woman right?¡± Tang Wei asked naively.


    ¡°Boss¡¯s demands towards a woman are at the peak, and the boss¡¯s mysophobia was even more fatal, he likes women that are clean, but he has never touched the same woman twice.¡± Uncle Wei said in a low voice. Actually, this also wasn¡¯t any big secret, most of the old employees more or less know about this.


    The female immediately knew where her mistake was, nodding her head disappointingly, she secretly took a look at the boss, he is really so charming.


    Wei Chang sighed lightly, speaking up to this point, whether if Tang Wei would be able to keep this high paying job depends on her.


    Ye Hua swayed the wine ss, he heard everything that the two talked about, but he didn¡¯t really mind it, because what Wei Chang said was right, he was a very picky man, just that, Wei Chang seems to have a lot to talk about recently!


    Ye Hua had arrived at this world for 5 years already, recalling back to the things in the past, he was not really filled with that much hatred anymore. As an undead, he went from a small figure who feel apprehensive to bing a murdering god who swept everything before his eyes, and in the end, he became enemy with the entire human race, leading to all the human who was in the overlord realm to gather together and unleashing every kind of forbidden magic, which in turn finally wiped out he himself and his underlings.


    What was funny was that he actually did not die and arrived at this world, and what was even funnier was that not only did he not die, he even possessed the abilities of all those overlords and became a supreme overlord! Constructing out flesh from his original human skeleton body, with his current strength, he was totally able to return and seek revenge. However, he had already lost interest in that, all those overlords were but a bunch of salted fish. Perhaps, saying that they were a bunch of salted fish was also overvaluing them.


    After living that many years of bloody life, it was also time to take a few years of vacation and understand theplicated thing that was called humanity. It was a pity that the humans of this world were too weak, just a blow of breath was enough to annihte all of them. As for why he chose to take a vacation at this ce, it was because this ce was idle and quiet.


    asionally, he was able toe upon a good quality woman. Just 3 years ago, he was able toe upon one. Back when he was a human skeleton, he was not able to experience sexual intercourse, but now that he had flesh, he was finally able to experience it himself.


    The feeling was not bad, but it was a pity that after having sexual intercourse with a woman once, he would lose interest. Actually, if he wanted to find a woman that was of his taste, he could do it so long as he set out to look, but that way, it would be not interesting, something that could be controlled couldn¡¯tpare to the fresh feeling that arises abruptly.


    Counting the time, it has been quite a while since I taste something fresh, not sure how many years I still have to wait for, if I be impatient from waiting, I will just burn this ce with a fire and change a ne to rest at I guess.


    Ye Hua was this kind of person, as an undead, his humanity had already been annihted very long ago! If not for staying at this ce for 5 years and nurturing out a bit of humanity, just that woman who offended him awhile ago should have long be a residue in the air.


    ¡°Lady, you can¡¯t enter, we are closed already.¡±


    While when Ye Hua was contemting, the voice of a security guard rang out at the door.


    ¡°Closed? Why did I not see it? Quickly move aside!¡±


    The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, although this woman¡¯s voice was cold, her tone was like a jade bearing ball, it can be considered as having reached my criterion.


    ¡°Lady, we are really closed already!¡±


    The sound of the high-heeled shoes tapping on the floor was extremely rhythmic, this was something that a normal woman would not be able to do. Summing up the two points above, this woman is quite fitting for my taste, not sure how the other aspects of this woman are like, but, seeing the security actually didn¡¯t stop her and even let her in, seems like the security doesn¡¯t dare to touch this woman, this woman has a bit of imposing manner, not bad!


    The sound was getting closer and closer, Ye Hua raised his head and look over. Truly not bad, every aspect of her has reached my requirements, clean, temperament, imposing manner, and of course background. As for how to make out someone¡¯s background, all you have to do was to just look at how she was dressed.


    If I did not saw incorrectly, what this woman is wearing right now is a ck diamond dress that was designed by Debbie Wingham. With the reputation of the designer, the price of the dress was 5.6 million USD. So it was bought by her, this is a bit interesting.


    The watch that she is wearing on her wrist should be Piaget SA unordinary luxurious series, 18k tinum, set with 429 round beautiful diamonds and 80 square beautiful diamonds, under the illumination of the light, the watch was dazzling. The price of the watch should be around 10 million RMB.


    I have never seen before the ck high-heeled shoes that she is wearing, I reckon that it is custom-made. The top of the high-heeled shoes is fully embedded with Kwiat diamonds, the price of it should be around 1 million USD.


    The main point is that ne, that ne is the most valuable. I remember seeing the ne before on a magazinest year, the name of it is Christie¡¯s Diamond Ne and the diamonds that were used were all high-grade white diamonds. A total of 52 high-grade white diamonds were used, and the total weight was 104.84 carat. I remember that the sale price at that time was 8.14 million USD.


    Also, those 2 earrings, although it seems nothing of out the ordinary, it should have somememoration value to it.

 Chapter 3 – A different stereotypical plot

    <h4>Chapter 3 ¨C A different stereotypical plot</h4>


    Just this outfit alone, if changed into rmb, it would be more or less be close to 100 million rmb. This woman was practically a huge sum of money walking on the street. Seems like this woman¡¯s guts was quite big. Just this point alone was admired quite a bit by Ye Hua. He remembered that the woman he met 3 years ago, her outfit was worth more than 100 million rmb.


    That¡¯s right, that woman had a ring that she wore on her index finger and this woman is not wearing one currently. If this woman wore a ring too, her outfit would also surpass 100 million rmb. Seems like I can taste something fresh tonight.


    ¡°Let her in.¡± Ye Hua shouted lightly.


    The security guard took a few steps backward, and the woman snorted and walked towards the bar counter.


    This woman¡®s appearance absolutelyplied with Ye Hua¡¯s standards. Eyes that were clear as water, skin that was white to the point that it seems transparent, just like that expensive white diamond, and the curve of her body was considerably perfect. The woman¡¯s temperament was cold and beautiful at the same time.


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help butpare this woman with the woman he met 3 years ago. Their difference was not really big, but if he had to find a w in the 2 women, it would be that the other one had already been touched by him, and this one was still clean.


    However, seeing this woman¡¯s outfit, it was most likely that she had attended a banquet or something. Her cheeks were still a little scarlet, most likely due to her having drunk a bit of wine.


    Qing Ya looked at the man that was at the bar counter and slightly wrinkled her brows. So there is really a perfect looking boss in this bar, and I thought that those group of people that I met just now were just boasting.


    Qing Ya gracefully sat down on the tall chair, ced the bag that was within her hand at one side and coldly looked at the strange man that was in front of her. Qing Ya discovered that from the man first saw her up till now, his facial expression did not change at all. This is a little unimaginable, however, I have seen before too many of this kind of man, they are but only trying to y hard to get.


    2 people who had the same attribute looked at each other, seemingly trying topare who was colder. This kind of situation was truly rarely seen.


    ¡°Xiao Wei, don¡¯t look already, concentrate on working.¡±


    ¡°I finally understand where I wascking at...¡± Tang Wei seemed to feel very inferior,pared with this woman, I am just like an ugly duckling.


    Finally, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but speak first, ¡°Do you have wine?¡±


    Ye Hua lightly pushed out the wine that he made and said faintly, ¡°Please.¡±


    Qing Ya moved her gaze to the wine ss and was attracted by the bright red strand that was within the drink. Originally, she thought that it was a small disgusting worm, but upon taking a closer look, the bright red strand was actually liquid.


    ¡°This wine is called death. When you drink it, you will be able to feel the taste of death.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    Qing Ya sneered. What death? It is only a gimmick to make the drink seems mysterious.


    ¡°Death? I do indeed have this thought!¡±


    ¡°This ss of wine will be able to satisfy your needs then.¡±


    Qing Ya stretched out her tender arm, picked up the wine ss and immediately drank it in one gulp.


    Immediately, everything stopped, and her body became lighter and lighter. Qing Ya saw that she herself was sitting on the chair, and opposite her stood the strange boss. Gradually, she passed through the roof and ascended to midair, overlooking the entire city. Incorrect, I was drinking the wine, how did Ie here!


    Abruptly, Qing Ya opened her eyes and looked towards Ye Hua.


    ¡°Death is not scary, what is scary is the solitary after death.¡± Ye Hua said lightly as he took out a cigarette and lighted it.


    ¡°You spiked the drink!¡±


    Ye Hua took a puff and said lightly, ¡°If I really spiked the drink, you would have already been brought to the bed by me. Be at ease, this ss of wine does not even have alcohol in it.¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s forehead was full of suspicious, however, I indeed do not feel giddy.


    ¡°You are a strange person.¡± Qing Ya said with a low voice.


    However, Ye Hua¡¯s tone was the same as her, ¡°You are a woman who wants to die.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°Walking in a dark small alley while wearing like this, aren¡¯t you courting death?¡±


    Qing Ya remained silent. After a while, she said, ¡°Give me a ss of strong alcoholic drink.¡±


    ¡°Drinking will not solve your problems, you can only vent it out by pouring everything out to someone else.¡±


    Qing Ya shouted, ¡°Why should I tell you about my problems?¡±


    ¡°Because you are already prepared to do it.¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s heart jolted, she indeed wanted to talk about her problems as it was painful to keep everything in her heart, however, she just couldn¡¯t stand the look of this man who seemed as if he knew everything.


    ¡°Boss, we are leaving first.¡± Wei Chang said respectfully at one side.


    Ye Hua fluttered his hand, and very quickly, all the workers left. The boss was definitely going to be dissolute this night, the males all envied the boss, while the females all envied this woman for being able to catch the boss¡¯s attention.


    ¡°There is no one here now.¡± Ye Hua said lightly, then lighted up another stick of cigarette, preparing to listen to Qing Ya¡¯s story.


    Qing Ya took a deep breath, then said coldly, ¡°I indeed want to die, I was forced by my family to marry.¡±


    ¡°ording to your conditions, the male¡¯s family financial situation should be pretty good.¡± Ye Hua spected. This was the plot of every same stereotypical story.


    Qing Ya suddenly sneered, ¡°And I thought that you would be able to guess everything, so you only amount to that much.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Hua suddenly became interested, he didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t the same stereotypical plot.


    ¡°The guy is an ordinary person. He took a wedding contract and met with my grandfather. My grandfather arranged a n for me today. Originally, I really thought that it was a business banquet, but who would have thought that it was a blind date that my grandfather purposely arranged. The guy¡¯s grandfather saved my grandfather¡¯s life once on the battlefield. At that time, I was still in my mother¡¯s womb and was already betrothed out by my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Even more, he asked me to arrange a job for that guy! But that guy doesn¡¯t even know how to do anything at all!¡± Qing Ya did not know why she spoke everything out. Perhaps, it was as Ye Hua had said, finding a stranger to confide everything to would be able to release a bit of one¡¯s stress.


    After listening, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help butughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that the plot would be a loser counterattacking a ¡®Ms Perfect¡¯, it is truly fresh.¡±


    ¡°But I am not willing!¡± Qing Ya clenched her fist, her fingernails pushing into her tender flesh.


    Ye Hua said calmly, ¡°So what if you are not willing, do you dare to go against your grandfather?¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s eyes revealed out aplicated expression, do I dare? I obviously don¡¯t dare.


    ¡°Give me a ss of wine.¡±


    Ye Hua did not take the wine and said indifferently, ¡°You want to get drunk and then get slept by me? Using this as the pretext to take revenge on your family?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Qing Ya shouted.


    ¡°There is no need to have a guilty conscience, to walk alone in a dark small alley, don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t expect for the worst thing to happen? You definitely expected it!¡±


    ¡°Even more, you want to be assaulted, so that you can conclude your life. Actually, you won¡¯t feel anything when you are slept by someone while drunk. Only by being sober, would you be able to experience the wonderfulness of it. Don¡¯t tell me that you want to get through your first time while being in a daze?¡± The average person wouldn¡¯t talk to Qing Ya about this kind of things, it was too frank already, and there was a huge chance that they would be rejected afterward.


    Qing Ya suddenlyughed, ¡°From the moment I entered this bar, you already had your eyes on me right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, a woman like you is very attractive after all.¡± Ye Hua said frankly, being secretive was not his personality.


    ¡°This method of yours is pretty good, how many women does that count for after including me?


    ¡°I want to correct you, I am a picky man, I don¡¯t touch just any woman, you should feel honored. As for your question, you are the second woman.¡±


    Qing Ya immediately let out a sweet soundingughter, this man was really quite narcissistic, however, having this kind of look, he does indeed have the capital to be narcissistic.


    ¡°A night is worth a thousand gold, you don¡¯t want to waste it right.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently, issuing out his formal invitation to Qing Ya.

 Chapter 4 – A night and a bit more

    <h4>Chapter 4 ¨C A night and a bit more</h4>


    ¡°Go where?¡± Qing Ya asked faintly, filled with the joy of taking revenge. Taking a step back to speak, this man was still quite decent, and was much better than a street thug.


    ¡°Upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you are prepared for every moment.¡± Qing Ya said coldly as she walked to the front of Ye Hua.


    ¡°Of course, after all, a woman like you is hard toe by.¡±


    Qing Ya turned around and asked curiously, ¡°What about the previous woman?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch the same woman twice.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Qing Ya slightly went into a daze, this man truly has an interesting personality. In any case, this is a one night stand, we won¡¯t know each other after tomorrow, just that, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day that I would be like this.


    On the second floor, there were 3 rooms, one was an office, one was a bedroom and thest one was a storeroom, Ye Hua reminded, ¡°The left side is the bedroom.¡±


    Qing Ya opened the door and walked into the bedroom. Actually, Qing Ya was feeling very nervous, but at the same time, she also felt very excited.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Qing Ya let out a shriek, arge pit bull wasying down on the floor at the side of the bed.


    Along with the shriek, the pit bull opened one of its eyes, immediately emitting out a thought of greed, its huge body suddenly stood up and stared fixedly at Qing Ya.


    ¡°Lie Gu, go back.¡± Ye Hua calmly yelled.


    Lie Gu who was prestigious just a moment ago immediately became terrified. After whimpering, it walked out of the bedroom.


    ¡°You are a strange person, even the dog that you raise is weird too.¡± Qing Ya sat on the bed and said faintly. Sizing up the bedroom, it was very clean and there was also no weird smell. On the wall, 3 paintings were hanged. When Qing Ya saw the paintings, she slightly went into a daze.


    ¡®Gar?on ¨¤ Pipe¡¯, wasn¡¯t this Picasso¡¯s work...This ¡®Le R¨ºve¡¯, it is also Picasso¡¯s work. Hmmm, there is actually ¡®The Card yers¡¯ too.


    ¡°Those few paintings of yours are fake right.¡± Qing Ya sneered, seems like this man likes to act, bluffing woman to his room and showing off those paintings, and if the woman was not sure about those paintings, she could really get duped by this man.


    Ye Hua took a look at the paintings, ¡°You will have to ask my subordinate, he has a strange hobby of collecting things.¡±


    ¡°Collecting counterfeits, it is truly a strange hobby.¡±


    Ye Hua did not reply. Taking off his outerwear, he walked towards Qing Ya, and Qing Ya also mustered up her courage and gazed at Ye Hua. Comparing stares, I Qing Ya have never been afraid of anyone!


    Ye Hua could be seen pressing Qing Ya under his body, and thetter was still not showing any fear.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you preparing to give up your life for righteousness? We are only mutually pleasing each other, try to loosen up a bit.¡± Ye Hua¡¯s tone was very calm, but his hands were not idle as he took off the expensive gown that Qing Ya was wearing. This woman¡¯s skin sure is good, add points! Oh, those undergarments are not ordinary goods too, add money!


    ¡°Rx...rx.¡± Ye Hua said tenderly and kissed towards that alluring cherry lips, and Qing Ya also gradually became rxed, my first kiss is gone...my first night is also going to be gone soon...


    Half an hourter, Ye Huay down on Qing Ya¡¯s body. He discovered that this woman¡¯s body was too weak. This is not good, I finally met such a good perfect woman after waiting for such a long time, this must go on for an entire night, who knows how many years I will have to wait for the next one.


    ¡°Spirit recovery!¡±


    ¡°Cure!¡±


    After using 2 lower magic on Qing Ya, Qing Ya who was in low spirit just a moment ago immediately became vigorous and lively again. Ye Hua sighed lightly, I remember that the previous onested for an hour before I had to use magic.


    All the way until the sun raised, then did Ye Hua came to a stop. Embracing Qing Ya who had a face full of tear stains, he propped his waist and said, ¡°Seems like this corporeal body of mine still requires training, just this degree and my waist is already feeling a bit sore.¡±


    Qing Ya finally knew the taste of being a woman, it is just like sitting on a roller coaster, I was obviously already tired to death, but suddenly, I became energized again, and this cycle just keeps on going. However, speaking the truth, this man has brought me happiness, my gloomy mood from yesterday has been vented out by quite a lot.


    The two of themy on the bed and slept until afternoon 6pm before waking up. Qing Ya slightly opened her beautiful eyes, and firstly discovered that she wasying within a man¡¯s embrace. Upon realizing that, her heart jolted. However, after recalling what happened yesterday night, she became rxed.


    ¡°Woke up?¡± Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    ¡°En.¡±


    ¡°Now you know the difference between being drunk and not being drunk right.¡± Ye Hua caressed Qing Ya¡¯s shoulder and asked lightly. This kind of woman, ced in this era, she is something that normal people could not imagine. Grandeur, cold and strong! Only this kind of woman is interesting...of course, there is also that alluring body too.


    If it happened under the influence of alcohol, it was reckoned that Qing Ya would have the thought to want to kill someone now, but since this oue happened due to Qing Ya¡¯s willingness, she did not regret it.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Qing Ya asked, she ought to at least know the name of the man who took her first time right.


    Qing Ya patted Qing Ya¡¯s shoulder, then got out of the bed and wore his clothes, ¡°Is this very important?¡±


    Qing Ya nodded her head and did not continue asking about it. Afterward, she got out of the bed too and wore her gown, why don¡¯t I feel any pain...


    The two of them did not say anything else and went downstairs. However, Ye Hua walked into the bar counter and Qing Ya walked out of the bar. With that, the one night stand came to an end.


    At this time, Wei Chang and Qing Ya walked past each other. Right now, Qing ya had already turned back into an eminent and unapproachable woman, every footsteps of her¡¯s were filled with the confidence of a woman. That cold manner of Qing Ya made Wei Chang sighed, where do the ignorant humans get their confidence from...


    ¡°Boss.¡± Wei Chang shouted respectfully.


    Ye Hua squinted his eyes, his right hand propping his chin, ¡°The paintings that you collected were called counterfeits by a second woman.¡±


    ¡°Boss, should I burn those paintings then?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, after such a long time, I¡¯m already used to seeing those paintings. We are about to be opened for business soon, go and start preparing.¡±


    ¡°Alright, boss.¡±


    Ye Hua who was yawning walked upstairs. Seems like the boss is truly tired from yesterday night, Wei Changughed bitterly, the boss is truly bing more and more human-like.


    ¡°Lie Gu, catch.¡± Not sure when, a ham sausage appeared in Wei Chang¡¯s hand and he tossed it over to Lie Gu.


    Lie Gu totally did not have the intention to catch it at all. After taking a look at Wei Chang with his eyes nted, he raised his chest high and walked upstairs with a proud and arrogant look.


    ¡°Sigh, Lie Gu is still the same as usual, not having the nature of a dog.¡± Wei Chanughed bitterly.


    ¡°Uncle Wei~¡± Tang Wei walked into the bar and greeted with a smile. Seems like her mood had gotten a lot better.


    ¡°Xiao Tang has arrived, let¡¯s begin to work then, we are going to be opened for business soon.¡± Wei Chang pped his hands and shouted loudly. If those ordinary people knew Wei Chang¡¯s identity, they would definitely pee their pants from fear!


    As an undead, Ye Hua still at the least had the form of a skeleton, and Wei Chang was totally not a human at all. To be precise, Wei Chang was a strange monster. Even up till now, Ye Hua still does not know what Wei Chang was, but just like that, Wei Chang joined into Ye Hua¡¯s group and became one of the seven sins. During thest battle, he arrived here along with Ye Hua, and of course, the dog too!


    Actually, Lie Gu was not a dog, and was a skeletal dragon! Lie Gu was also one of the seven sins, and was also Ye Hua¡¯s mount. As for why he turned into a dog, Ye Hua said that he did not feed a dog before and wanted to try it, he was already sick of raising a dragon.


    (ÁѹÇ: Lie Gu ¨CLie Gu¡¯s name literally trantes to ¡®Cracked Bones¡¯ by the way)


    At the start, Lie Gu refused, but gradually, he discovered that being a dog was also not bad, sleep after eating, after finish sleeping, eat...And there was also rewards time to time. Just thinking about the rewards was enough to make Lie Gu¡¯s saliva drip out of his mouth.

 Chapter 5 – Grandpa!!!

    <h4>Chapter 5 ¨C Grandpa!!!</h4>


    Besides those two, the whereabouts of the other five of the seven sins was unknown. Their aura could not be sensed, or perhaps, they concealed their aura. After following with me for that many years, do they have some other thoughts now! Taking this opportunity, I will slowly see how things go, those that I should kill, I will kill, those that I should keep, I will keep, everything will all depend on their luck.


    Leisure Bar¡¯s business was extremely good every night. There were countless beautiful women, and also many men who were there to chase women. Unfortunately, all the beautiful women came to the bar for the boss, thus, those men were destined to have to leave the bar with disappointment.


    During the time when the bar was closing, 3 Cadic Escde SUV slowly drove to the bar! The huge body of the SUV gave people a kind of intense pressure, and with 3 SUV, the pressure was even bigger.


    The 3 cars steadily came to a stop at the doorway of Leisure Bar, blocking up the alley which was narrow.


    Quite a few youngsters began to point at the cars, however, when they saw the people who came down from the cars, they immediately turned their head around and left! Only 3 cars were left at the doorway which was filled with people just a while ago.


    Men who wore ck suits came down from the car that was in front and the car that was behind. One of the men went to open the door of the car that was in the middle.


    A man who was in his fifties could be seening down from the car. Although the man was in his fifties, his hair was already white, however, his body was tall and filled with might. His eyes emitted out radiance, and at the bottom of the corner of his eye, a mole was grown there, adding a gloomy and cold aura to that man.


    ¡°Has everything been arranged?¡± The man said with a deep voice, and in his voice, there was prestige within it.


    The man was called Gong Wei, and everyone who knew him all obediently called him Jiu Ye! At this Long¡¯an City, he was also a well-known entrepreneur, however, everyone all knew what kind of business he did, just that they were afraid to say it.


    (¾ÅÒ¯: Jiu Ye ¨C Literally means ¡®Nine/Ninth Grandpa¡¯)


    ¡°Jiu Ye, everything has been arranged, they are already on their way.¡± One of the henchmen said carefully.


    Gong Wei nodded his head. Looking at the door, he took a deep breath in, then walked into the bar inrge strides. The group of henchmen that was behind him all immediately followed after him.


    ¡°Don¡¯te in! All of you, stand outside!¡± Gong Wei shouted angrily, the person inside does not like this kind of behavior.


    ¡°Jiu Ye!!!¡± A henchman who did not understand the situation shouted worriedly. Who knows if he was truly worried or just feigning it.


    Gong Wei took a re at thetter, then pushed the door and walked into the bar.


    Within the bar, there were only the figures of beautiful waitresses, and some young security guards taking the opportunity to hit on them. When Jiu Ye entered into the bar, everyone¡¯s gaze all moved to him.


    A young security guard walked up and said politely with a smile, ¡°Sorry, we are closed for the day.¡±


    If it was some other time, wasn¡¯t this security guard giving an excuse for Jiu Ye to flip out? However, today was different, Jiu Ye could be seen saying with a smile, ¡°I came here to look for your boss.¡±


    ¡°The boss is currently resting.¡± The security guard smiled, he had seen this kind of thing happened quite a lot of times, but it was still the first time for him toe upon a man that was looking for the boss.


    ¡°Little brother, I have an urgent matter here, can you make an exception?¡± Jiu Ye was still maintaining his smile. Just that, he was already exploding within his heart. I was actually stopped by a mere security guard!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The security guard does not care that much, from the first day that he started working at the bar, Wei Chang had already told him that, at the bar, he did not need to be afraid of anyone.


    Jiu Ye¡¯s smile froze, and the aura of a person who was in higher position erupted out. How could a small security guard be able to hold his ground? Met with the aura, the security guard took a step backward because of fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Wei Chang walked over inrge strides with a cold face.


    ¡°Captain, this person wants to look for the boss.¡± When the young security guard saw Wei Chang came, he became rxed.


    Wei Chang gazed coldly at Jiu Ye, there is actually someone who dares to cause trouble here, does he want to die!


    Jiu Ye slightly froze, he had heard of this person before, he immediately took out an envelope from his pocket and passed it over to Wei Chang. Wei Chang took the envelope with suspicion. After opening the letter and taking a look, he said indifferently, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks!¡± Jiu Ye said with a deep and low voice and followed behind Wei Chang with a respectful expression. In Jiu Ye¡¯s heart, he was even feeling a bit nervous.


    After Jiu Ye left, the security guards and waitresses all began discussing with a low voice.


    ¡°My god, you really have huge guts, that person is the well-known Jiu Ye, and you even dare to block his path!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, didn¡¯t you see that we all pretended that we didn¡¯t saw him!¡±


    Hearing that, Tang Wei asked curiously, ¡°Is Jiu Ye very strong?¡±


    All the security guardsughed, and one of them said, ¡°At Long¡¯an City here, there is nothing that Jiu Ye is not able to do.¡±


    ¡°But I saw that he had a very respectful look on his face just a while ago though?¡± Tang Wei pursed her lips, that man isn¡¯t as magical as they say he is.


    ¡°That is because our boss is more formidable.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Wei Chang brought Jiu Ye to the office that was at the second floor and knocked the door first. Jiu Ye who was standing behind Wei Chang was sweating cold sweat profusely, and he could be seen continuously using a handkerchief to wipe his sweat.


    Within the office, an ordinary ¡®en¡¯ sound was let out. At this time, then did Wei Chang opened the door and entered into the office. Just that, when the door opened, the word ¡®grandpa¡¯ suddenly came out of the room.


    This caused Wei Chang to be frightened to death, but listening closely, the sound seems to havee out from a television.


    ¡°Bewitching spirit, quickly let go of my grandpa!¡±


    Ye Hua could be seen propping his head with one hand, and his gaze ced on the huge liquid crystal screen. Within the liquid crystal screen, it was currently ying Cbash Brothers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb the boss from watching the show.¡± Wei Chang ordered softly.


    Jiu Ye who was behind swallowed his saliva. This kind of atmosphere, it is just like back then when I went to meet the boss. Incorrect! The atmosphere right now is much stranger, there is even a huge door lying down at one side.


    20 minutester, an episode finally came to an end. Ye Hua picked up the remote control and pressed the stop button, then said indifferently, ¡°Humanity is truly such a strange thing.¡±


    Jiu Ye did not react over in a moment and said ¡®ah¡¯ confusedly.


    Ye Hua did not pay attention to him and asked lightly, ¡°Wei Chang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Wei Chang passed the envelope over. Ye Hua took a look and said indifferently, ¡°You are a people of that Xiao Wu from back then?¡±


    Jiu Ye hurriedly nodded his head and replied, ¡°Young Master Ye, I am Wu Ye¡¯s people, thanks to Wu Ye thinking highly of me, I am able to be at where I am today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Young Master Ye, it will make me seem very low, call me boss. Seeing that it is your first time, I will forget about it.¡± Ye Hua took a look at Jiu Ye, and thetter felt as if he fell into an ice cave, and his lips began trembling.


    ¡°Yes...yes...boss.¡±


    Ye Hua threw the envelope at one side and said coldly, ¡°Xiao Wu helped me did a small favor back then, and I promised that I would return a favor to him, tell me the purpose you came here for.¡±


    While wiping his cold sweat incessantly, Jiu Ye said respectfully, ¡°Recently, I have apetitor, he...¡±


    Without waiting for Jiu Ye to finish speaking, Ye Hua stopped him, ¡°I do not need the course of events.¡±


    Jiu Ye went into a daze, and quickly took out the information of hispetitor. Wei Chang took it over and Ye Hua took the controller and pressed the continue button, seemingly as if the animated film was more important than anything else.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± Wei Chang said in a low voice.


    Jiu Ye still had not tried before this kind of meeting, wasn¡¯t it too frank and straightforward? However, winning favor by fawning should still be done when it should be done.


    ¡°Boss, beforeing here, I had prepared some small gifts for you.¡± Jiu Ye revealed out a humble smile, if outsiders were to see this, they would definitely thought that their eyes were blind.


    Ye Hua seemed to be a little irritated, and Ye Chang shouted coldly, ¡°Quickly leave!¡±


    ¡°Boss, those gifts are all meticulously picked for you, they are all item of the highest quality!¡± It must be said that, Jiu Ye¡¯s guts were very big, to dare to insist on giving gifts in this kind of situation.


    Ye Hua pressed the stop button and looked towards Jiu Ye, ¡°Do you know what the consequence of bluffing me is?¡±

 Chapter 6 – She is here again

    <h4>Chapter 6 ¨C She is here again</h4>


    At this moment, Jiu Ye was regretting to the point that his intestines were turning green, the matter had already obviously been settled, and everything would be fine if I had just left! But I stubbornly still tried to give gifts...great, if I can¡¯t meet his requirements, I don¡¯t even dare to think about the consequences. All I can do now is brace myself and give the gifts to him.


    ¡°Boss, you can be at ease.¡±


    Ye Hua fluttered his hand, I hope that I can taste something fresh again today, though the hope is not really big.


    Jiu Ye hurriedly made a phone call to contact his henchman, then personally went downstairs to bring the people upstairs. 10 top quality beautiful women walked into the office one by one, immediately filling the air with a fragrance.


    Ye Hua took a nce at the 10 women, it was indeed as I had expected, they are all women who cannot bring up my excitement.


    ¡°Boss, this beautiful woman is Long¡¯an City University¡¯s number 1 school belle, look at this height, look at this curve. Furthermore, her family circumstances are out of the ordinary too.¡±


    ¡°This one is formidable, Long¡¯an City¡¯s youngest CEO, her assets exceeds over ten million.¡±


    ¡°This one...this one...and also this one...¡±


    It must be said that, all those women were all top quality, ced outside, they were all goddess level, no matter was it appearance or figure, they were all indeed top quality! Jiu Ye indeed did not lie, however, Ye Hua only took a look at the 10 women and went back to continue watching Cbash Brothers, seemingly as if the bewitching spirit within the show was much better looking than those ¡®bewitching spirits¡¯ here.


    The 10 women all had a look of disappointment. In actuality, they all came here willingly, no one forced them toe here. All of them wished to be able to have a beautiful night with this boss, but the result was that this boss actually chose to watch Cbash Brothers and didn¡¯t even take a second look at them.


    Lie Gu who was lying down on the floor waspletelyzy, totally not able to bring up any interest at all. Seems like his appetite was also raised fussy by Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua began sweating cold sweat again, he called the 10 beautiful women to go outside, then brought another woman into the office. Ye Hua took a look at the woman, this woman is decent, however, I still don¡¯t feel interested.


    ¡°Boss, this woman is the renowned Young Lady Yi Ran, right now, she can definitely break into the ranks of A-List female celebrities.¡± This was Jiu Ye¡¯s trump card, in order to fawn Ye Hua, he did not hesitate on spending huge money to invite Yi Ran over, and even promised that he would definitely help make her more famous in the future.


    It must be said that, Young Lady Yi Ran¡¯s looks were indeed very good. Different from those women, this Yi Ran had a faint air of arrogance, her aura was not bad, her figure was ming hot, S shape curve, pure white skin, and that exquisite small face of hers also did not undergo surgery before. However, Ye Hua just couldn¡¯t feel excited.


    Qing Ya from yesterday, only women of that level could make Ye Hua feel excited.


    Seeing that Ye Hua was still indifferent, Jiu Ye¡¯s heart sunk to the valley floor, just how high are his requirements! This kind of woman is still not okay for you?!


    ¡°Are you able to call Qing Yutong over?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly.


    Hearing that, Jiu Ye started feeling dizzy. Qing Yutong is an international superstar! Furthermore, she got Oscar Best Actress Award this year, and her fame increased even more! How am I able to call over this kind of woman?


    Yi Ran snorted coldly in disdain, seemingly ridiculing at Ye Hua¡¯s childishness.


    Wei Chang¡¯s expression immediately changed, the entirety of Wei Cheng seemingly seemed to be very twisted, and Lie Gu who was lying down on the floor opened his eyes, his dog eyes emitting a thought of greed.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Jiu Ye stretched out his hand and pped Yi Ran. As a woman, how was Yi Ran able to withstand a p from Jiu Ye who was enraged? Yi Ran flew to the wall and was stupefied.


    ¡°Boss, this woman is not sensible, please forgive her.¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Those presents of yours are not much.¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡± Lie Gu came to Ye Hua¡¯s side and pushed against Ye Hua¡¯s leg, seemingly as if begging for something.


    Ye Hua let out a breath and said calmly, ¡°Go to the storeroom.¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡± Lie Gu let out a bunch of excited barks and walked to the front of Yi Ran. After biting onto Yi Ran¡¯s cor, he dragged Yi Ran out of the office.


    As for Yi Ran, she let out a bunch of miserable shrieks, but no matter how she resisted, it was futile, because Lie Gu was a skeletal dragon.


    Jiu Ye saw stupefied by what he saw, just what kind of bar is this? The boss is strange, the subordinate is strange, and the dog is also strange too. Wu Ye did not say anything about this situation to me before he died!


    ¡°Alright, the boss has taken your gift, you can leave now.¡± Wei Chan said indifferently. He had regained back his calmness. Just a while ago, Wei Chang had the thought of eating that woman.


    Jiu Ye wished that he could run away from here, this ce was just too terrifying already, I am not going toe back here again. As for that Yi Ran, all she can do is wish for the best. I will satisfy her request, but of course, the preconditions is that she is not dead.


    After Jiu Ye left, Ye Hua went and watch a few more episodes of Cbash Brothers before closing the television, ¡°Wei Chang, I will hand this matter over to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±


    Ye Hua took a yawn and went back to his room to rest, leaving Wei Chang alone in the office.


    Wei Chan lightly shouted, ¡°Evil Spirit; Death Mage!¡±


    A ck vortex suddenly formed on the floor, and a figure who wore a ck gown and carried a sickle gradually appeared from the ck vortex. The figure had an aura of death.


    ¡°Master!¡± The Death Mage ced the sickle on the floor, kneeled down with both of his legs, and ced both of his hands on the floor. Just that, there was no flesh on both of the hands.


    Wei Chang said calmly, ¡°I do not want this person to be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡±


    ¡°I will solemnly obey master¡¯s order!¡± The Death Mage picked up the information of the person and disappeared from the office. Seems like the Death Mage was already used to this.


    Wei Chang let out a breath and spoke to himself, ¡°The little bit of humanity that I nurtured out with great difficulty almost ceased to exist a while ago.¡±


    During the second day, a huge matter happened at Long¡¯an City! Famous entrepreneur Song Anping suddenly died in his lover¡¯s house, immediately giving rise to controversy and all kinds of guesses.


    When Jiu Ye learn of the news, he shivered. Isn¡¯t this too mystical already? Song Anping actually dead that fast, it can¡¯t be that Song Anping¡¯s death was really just an incident right?!


    As for Ye Hua, he was still the same as usual, when there was nothing to do, he would try to cultivate out a bit of humanity by either reading magazines, looking at Qing Yutong¡¯s works, or watching Cbash brothers.


    However, Ye Hua discovered that, Lie Gu this fellow had been a bit strangetely, leaving early anding backte. However, it was only for a week, and afterward, Lie Gu went back to normal. It was reckoned that it was because Lie Gu was bored with whatever he was doing. On the contrary, that female star¡¯s taste was a bit hardcore. Thinking about it, it does make sense, after all, Lie Gu was a skeletal dragon.


    Life continued on as usual. A month passed by in a blink of an eye, and everything went back to normal.


    However, on this night, Ye Hua¡¯s peaceful life was totally smashed apart!


    ¡°She is still here?¡± Ye Hua was currently enjoying watching the Cbash Brothers saving their grandpa. Actually, he had already watched it countless of times, but he still does not get it, what good is there in saving the grandpa...


    Wei Chang nodded his head, ¡°She is still here, do you need me to go and chase her out?¡±


    Ye Hua closed the television, stood up and said indifferently, ¡°Forget about it, she has waited for 3 days, I will go and meet her.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions boss, you are bing more and more human-like.¡± Wei Chang was somewhat astonished first, then immediately yelled and congratted.


    Ye Hua took in a breath, humanity this kind of thing is hard to cultivate but very easy to lose, I hope that she won¡¯t make me lose the humanity that I cultivated out with difficulty.


    It was currently 2am and Leisure Bar was quiet. Only the lights around the bar counter were still lighted up. It was still that same tall chair and the same woman, however, there was indeed something different today, the expensive gown was no more, and what reced the expensive gown was a short-sleeved shirt, jeans, and sneakers.

 Chapter 7 – The smell of blood vessels

    <h4>Chapter 7 ¨C The smell of blood vessels</h4>


    That face was still cold as usual, even if her clothes changed, the aura that she had on her was still there. Right now, she was drinking one ss of wine after another ss, not caring in the slightest as to what would happen after she became drunk.


    Ye Hua walked into the bar counter and looked at Qing Ya quietly. He also did not stop her from continue drinking. When she is drunk, I will just throw her outside and let her perish on her own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say!¡± Qing Ya heavily ced the wine ss on the bar counter and looked coldly at the man that was in front of her.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°I have said before, I do not have any interest in a woman that I have touched.¡±


    ¡°I am not that lowly, I came here to ask for your help!¡± Qing Ya rubbed her head which was in pain. Her head felt as if it was going to split apart. Why are there so many vexing things recently! I really want to just die and forget about everything.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lighted it up, ¡°I think you looked for the wrong person.¡±


    Hearing Ye Hua¡¯s answer, Qing Ya became a bit crazy and shouted, ¡°Why are you all a bunch of cold-hearted creatures! What did I do wrong? Letting me marry a man that I do not like!¡±


    Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya calmly, not having a bit of billow at all. Even more, looking at this state of Qing Ya¡¯s, he wondered if there was something wrong with his eyes, for him to actually bring Qing Ya upstairs a month ago.


    ¡°Do you know why I came to look for you?! Because of this!¡± Qing Ya took out an examination result from her bag and suddenly threw it on the bar counter.


    Ye Hua was originally tranquil and calm, but when he saw that examination result, his entire person froze, and the expressions on his face were abundant, there was astonishment, there was nervousness, there was surprise, there was joy, all kind of emotions intertwined together. At this time, Ye Hua finally seemed like a human!


    Ye Hua¡¯s ck eyes stared at Qing Ya¡¯s abdomen as he said silently in his heart, ¡°Eye of truth!¡±


    This is the smell of blood vessel! She did not bluff me, I really have a child! I never would have thought that there would be this day. As an undead, my entire body is but a skeleton, how could I possibly have a child? By injecting my bone marrow into someone else? I never would have thought that this corporeal body that I constructed out would actually have this kind of capability!


    In the past, I was quite envious of those humans being able to have a child. After killing the old one, a small one woulde, and after killing the small one, a much smaller woulde. But what about myself? After I die, there won¡¯t be anyone else. However, it is different now, there is a small life within this woman¡¯s stomach, haha! The heaven has not let me down!


    ¡°If you are even indifferent about this, your child will recognize someone else as their father in the future. Or perhaps, I will die together with your child!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s mood became more and more agitated, seems like the marriage had already forced her to be at her wit¡¯s end.


    To Qing Ya, this week was the darkest moment in her life. Grandpa, grandma, father, and mother are all urging me to marry, seemingly wishing to immediately throw me out. Just because that man treated the illness that you all had, you all are pushing your daughter outside. Are you all still the people that I once knew?!


    Adding on with during those few days, because I began retching and my period didn¡¯te as normal, I went to the hospital to check. Who knew, after checking, it was discovered that I was pregnant!


    Qing Ya¡¯s first thought was to abort the baby, but she couldn¡¯t bear to do it, and thus immediately came to find this strange man. Her woman¡¯s institution tells her that, only this man would be able to help her!


    ¡°You dare!¡± When Ye Hua who was feeling happy heard that Qing Ya wanted to destroy his child, his ruthless aura immediately emitted out, wanting to kill this woman right now.


    If it was ced in normal times, Qing Ya would definitely be scared by this ruthless aura, but right now she was drunk and downhearted at the same time, whatever threats towards her were useless.


    ¡°Why do I not dare? If you don¡¯t help me, I dare to do it!¡± Qing Ya did not fear the man that was in front of her in the slightest bit.


    Rage burned within Ye Hua¡¯s chest. How many years has it been! I have never been this angry before. This woman actually dares to use my child to threaten me.


    Qing Ya sneered, ¡°What? Want to kill me? Come on then, kill me along with the child!¡±


    Ye Hua went into a daze. He covered his forehead with his right hand and gradually startedughing. The more he startedughing, the crazier he became. And Qing Ya who was drunk also followed along andughed crazily. This scene was just as if two crazy people wereparing theirughter.


    After a good while, Ye Hua kept his smile and said coldly, ¡°I can help you! But you must give birth to the child!¡±


    ¡°I can give birth to the child, but during this period of time, you must listen to my arrangments, and help me get rid of this damned engagement!¡± Right now, Qing Ya also became calm. She can give birth to the child, but she would definitely not marry that opinionated man!


    ¡°Deal!¡± Ye Hua didn¡¯t think about it at all and epted the deal. As long as she gives birth to the child, I can do whatever, even if it is to burn the entire!


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Qing Ya suddenlyughed, and tears of grievance slowly flowed down from her eyes. Following which, she couldn¡¯t bear the pain in her heart anymore andy on the bar counter and cried out loudly, seemingly wanting to cry out all the grievance in her heart.


    Ye Hua did not do anything, there was only one word that was filled in his brain right now, ¡°Child!¡±


    Perhaps Qing Ya was too tired already, as she cried and cried, she gradually fell asleep. On the exquisite pretty face, there were still tear stains on it, making her seemed very pitiful.


    ¡°Congrattions your honor for getting an heir!¡± Wei Chang kneeled on the floor with one leg with a face full of happiness. Wei Cheng¡¯s congrattion was heartfelt. Even Lie Gu was also prostrating on the floor and barking incessantly.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°Both of you, stand up.¡±


    ¡°Everything will be shifted to this woman next, guarantee that the child will be able to be born without mishap!¡± Ye Hua shouted solemnly, there was nothing more important than the child.


    ¡°I will solemnly obey your honor¡¯s order!¡±


    ¡°Bark, bark, bark~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°I will solemnly obey your honor¡¯s order!¡±


    Looking at Qing Ya who had already fallen asleep, Ye Hua fluttered his hand, and Qing Ya actually gradually floated and followed along Ye Hua to upstairs.


    After cing Qing Ya on the bed, Ye Hua spread out both of his hands and mumbled, ¡°High-level cure!¡±


    A gold light sprayed on Qing Ya¡¯s body, and with the naked eye, it could be seen that Qing Ya¡¯s skin was slowly bing better, it was bing more and more white, and more and more tender. After the light scattered, Qing Ya¡¯s entire looks underwent a change. If Qing Ya was a fairy who came to the mundane world previously, right now, even a fairy who came to the mundane world would also feel inferior whenpared to Qing Ya.


    After finishing those, Ye Hua sat on the chair that was at the side and looked at the woman on the bed. It was as if that he was already able to hear the sound of his child ying around. So this is how the happiness that humans speak of feels like...it is a bit interesting.


    When morning approached, Ye Hua was still sitting on the chair. At this time, he seemed a lot calmer, and was not that excited like during the beginning. However, his gaze was still staring at Qing Ya¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Hmmm~¡± Qing Ya turned her body over and let out an alluring faint breath.


    Slowly opening her eyes, she saw the familiar ceiling, and her thoughts immediately returned to yesterday. It seemed that I was drunk...Immediately, she lifted over the quilt. After discovering that her clothes were neat and tidy, she immediately let out a breath of relief.


    When she saw Ye Hua who was sitting at the side, Qing Ya covered her body again with the quilt and her eyes gradually turned cold, ¡°Why was I lying here?¡±


    ¡°I have said in the past that, I will not touch a woman that I had touched once for the second time. You should be d that you were not thrown out on the streets by me, because your stomach has my child.¡± Ye Hua said calmly, seemingly to not have been aroused by this beautiful woman in the slightest. He was seemingly at the state where the freshness period had already expired.

 Chapter 8 – Getting the marriage certificate

    <h4>Chapter 8 ¨C Getting the marriage certificate</h4>


    ¡°You!!!¡± Qing Ya had never met such an egotistical man before in her life, this man was even more egotistical than that finance of hers.


    Taking in a deep breath, Qing Ya calmed down and said, ¡°Do the deal that we made yesterday still count?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Hua lighted up a cigarette and said faintly. Qing Ya¡¯s brows wrinkled, seemingly not fond of cigarettes, but she did not say anything about it.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go settle the marriage certificate first then.¡± Qing Ya already had her own ns, all she needs was for Ye Hua to corporate with her. No matter what, he is also the child¡¯s father.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. Towards that marriage certificate, Ye Hua did not mind it at all. In this world, there was nothing that could constrain him!


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t expect that Ye Hua would be this easy going. Seems like the child is very important to him, if this is the case, my ns should be easy!


    Standing up, Qing Ya discovered that her body was especiallyfortable today and couldn¡¯t resist but looked towards the mirror that was at the side. When she looked at the mirror, she was astonished! So beautiful...


    What happened today? How did I be this beautiful? Even I myself can¡¯t help but take a few more looks.


    Sigh, to look so beautiful, it is truly vexing.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t look already.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you have a problem with me looking at myself?¡± Qing Ya¡¯s mood which gotten a bit better was choked by what Ye Hua said. This damned man, did he not know how to speak properly?


    Ye Hua exhaled out a mouth of smoke, ¡°Even if you continue looking, you also won¡¯t turn into a bewitching spirit.¡±


    ¡°You! Bring along your identity card.¡± Qing Ya calmed down that pretty face of hers and said coldly.


    Ye Hua did not say anything, what he had to do right now was to wait, wait for the descending of his child. When his child descends, his child will be the world¡¯s dominator and all living things will acknowledge allegiance to him!


    When the two of them appeared on the street, it immediately gave rise to amotion. The male was perfect and the woman was outrageously beautiful, this kind ofbination was simply even more matching than the couples that were on television, just that, the expression of the two was a bit strange, both of their expression were cold, especially the woman, seemingly just like a human-shaped ice, who knows how beautiful she would be if she smiled.


    Qing Ya suddenly stopped her footsteps and asked faintly, ¡°Did you bring money?¡±


    Ye Hua checked for a bit and said lightly, ¡°2 rmb.¡±


    A few strands of ck lines immediately appeared on Qing Ya¡¯s forehead. She came out urgently yesterday and forgot to bring her purse and phone and only brought her bag.


    And this man actually doesn¡¯t bring his wallet when he goes out, and even said that he only has 2 rmb, I have never seen such a stingy person before.


    ¡°Do you not bring your wallet when you go out?¡± Qing Ya asked. Just seeing him makes me feel angry, always disying out an expression that he doesn¡¯t care about anything.


    ¡°Money? It is but a bunch of papers only.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Qing Ya sneered, ¡°I really regret that I gave my first time to an egotistical man like you.¡±


    ¡°Regretting something that has already happened, you sure are childish.¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    I cannot be brought along to his tempo, calm down! Take a deep breath!


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this city, where is the Bureau of Civil Affairs located at?¡± Qing Ya asked coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t normally go out.¡±


    Qing Ya went into a daze and almost spat out blood from being too angry. That finance of mine is not even as egotistical as this guy! Endure! Endure! No matter what, he is also the child¡¯s father, I can¡¯t let the child not have a father when he is born right?


    Ye Hua walked like a sovereign king, while Qing Ya went to inquired a passer-by about how to go to the Bureau of Civil Affairs. In the end, the two of them took the public transport vehicle which was packed with people, and the 2 rmb finally brought forth its biggest use.


    Qing Ya remembered that she had taken the public transport vehicle once when she was in university and did not take the public transport vehicle anymore after that. The surrounding emitted out a pungent body odor smell and also the greedy gazes of some men.


    Suddenly! A big hand held onto Qing Ya¡¯s waist and Qing Ya¡¯s face immediately turned cold, who is it that actually dares to eat my tofu, does he not know how to write the word death!


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I am only worried about the child.¡± Ye Hua¡¯s right hand held onto the pole and his left hand held onto Qing Ya¡¯s slim waist.


    Qing Ya coldly took a re at Ye Hua but did not say anything.


    During the whole journey, Qing Ya felt very steady, that big hand seemed as if it possessed boundless strength and held onto her waist, this kind of feeling is really nice...


    Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the Bureau of Civil Affairs. Qing Ya struggled free from Ye Hua¡¯s embrace and walked proudly towards the Bureau of Civil Affairs.


    Ye Hua mumbled, ¡°This perfume brand is not bad.¡±


    When doing the marriage certificate, the male and female had to take a photograph together right? Ye Hua and Qing Ya were no exception, but it was a very tough job for the photographer.


    ¡°Eh...Can you two move closer a bit.¡± The photographer felt that the two of did note here to do the marriage certificate, but came here to divorce.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°The photographer is asking you to move closer a bit.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move closer instead?¡± Qing Ya said.


    ¡°Women had always been the one toe to me.¡±


    ¡°Humph, men had always been the one toe to me!¡±


    The photographer swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Erm...how about the two of you discuss it first?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need!¡± Qing Ya said coldly and took the initiative to move.


    The photographer said in satisfaction, ¡°Alright, good, this is the posture, smile a bit.¡±


    The air seemed as if it froze. Smile? It was truly an Arabian night tales.


    Qing Ya was a smart woman, the marriage certificate was going to be brought back home to show her parents, so if the photograph was not shot well, it would be easily seen through, thus, the photograph must show that she was very happy.


    A trace of curve gradually appeared on the corner of Qing Ya¡¯s mouth and the photographer was stupefied, he dares to swear that this woman was the most beautiful woman he had seen in his life! She was beautiful to the point that it could suffocate him.


    ¡°Mister?¡± The photographer reminded.


    Ye Hua¡¯s expression still remained tranquil.


    Qing Ya was itching to give Ye Hua a few ps. She said to Ye Hua in a low voice, ¡°Smile!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t smile.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    The photographer was drunk, you have such a beautiful wife and you actually can¡¯t smile? If it was me, I would even be able tough in my sleep!


    A cold murderous aura quietly emitted out, however, it was very quickly kept back by Ye Hua. The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth gradually raised, but it seemed to be twitching a bit.


    ¡°Alright, maintain this state.¡±


    Along with the click sound, the smile of the two of them immediately disappeared.


    After spending half an hour queuing up, they finally got the marriage certificate. Everything was that that precise. Qing Ya looked absent-mindedly at the marriage certificate that was within her hand. So his name is Ye Hua, it sure isughable, only now then did I know what the name of the child¡¯s father is.


    Ye Hua took a look at the marriage certificate that was within his hand and ced it in his pants pocket, seemingly as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Follow me back to High Ocean City.¡± Qing Ya kept the marriage certificate and said faintly.


    ¡°Not going.¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Didn¡¯t we said it yesterday? I give birth to the children and you listen to me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I like this city, it is peaceful.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. For this child, I have actually let go of my face as a supreme overlord.


    Qing Ya let out a breath, ¡°Fine!¡±


    My grandpa lives at Long¡¯an City, and furthermore, the native home of that finance of mine is also at Long¡¯an City. It is fine to stay here for the time being.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy a vi first.¡±


    ¡°Live at my ce.¡± Ye Hua said, he was already used to living at the bar.

 Chapter 9 – Quietly watch

    <h4>Chapter 9 ¨C Quietly watch</h4>


    Qing Ya snorted, ¡°That ce of yours is filled with smoke, it is harmful to the fetus.¡±


    Since the matter had been brought to the child, Ye Hua did not continue talking about it anymore, ¡°Do you have money to buy it?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m poor to the point that I only have money left.¡±


    ¡°Good, you go and call for a taxi.¡± Ye Hua leaned on a tree and said faintly.


    Qing Ya clenched her small fist and really wanted to hit towards that face. Is he even a man? To not even have a bit of the demeanor of a gentleman.


    However, I still have to go to the hotel to get my wallet. Without choice, Qing Ya could only force herself to go and call for a taxi.


    Sitting in the taxi, Ye Hua took out a cigarette and Qing Ya finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, ¡°Do you want to smoke my child to death!¡±


    Ye Hua went into a daze, then put out the cigarette and said, ¡°The child is mine.¡±


    ¡°The child is mine!¡±


    ¡°The child is mine.¡±


    The old taxi driver listened to the quarreling at the back and had a speechless face. Sigh, the youngsters nowadays...Fighting so fiercely over the child, it seems like they have just gotten over with the divorce procedure a while ago. However, the attractiveness level of those two is really a bit high, especially this woman, her looks is even causing me to not have the mood to drive anymore.


    Arriving at the front of the hotel, Ye Hua said lightly, ¡°You go ahead, I will just stay in the taxi.¡±


    ¡°You...you are really an arrogant idler!¡± Qing Ya was angered to the point that her face turned red. mming the taxi door, she walked into the hotel.


    The old taxi driver had an awkward face and said with a smile, ¡°Little fellow, isn¡¯t it a pity to divorce such a beautiful wife?¡±


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lighted it, ¡°Just married.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry...sorry.¡± The old taxi driver was speechless, it was the first time that he had seen this kind of newly married couple.


    If it was changed to the past, the old taxi driver¡¯s head would have already fallen to the ground, luckily, Cbash Brothers saved the old taxi driver¡¯s life.


    After that, the old taxi driver did not dare to start a conversation anymore. Although the man sitting at the back has very good looks, he gives me a very strange feeling, as if he is a devil wearing the skin of a human.


    After waiting for half an hour, Qing Ya finally appeared. It seems that it was not on purpose that she took half an hour, because she took a shower at the hotel, and also changed into a different outfit. A floral skirt and adding on with a simple white stripes shirt, it beautiful yet dashing at the same time. The old taxi driver was even stupefied when he saw Qing Ya, I would even be willing to die if I have a wife like this!


    After entering into the taxi, Qing Ya said faintly, ¡°Go to the best real estate.¡±


    ¡°Oh...oh...alright...¡± The old taxi driver was even stuttering now. This man is too blessed already, to have a woman like this to give birth to a child for him.


    Ye Hua was preparing to take out a cigarette, but after thinking about it, he ced the cigarette back and said faintly, ¡°You did it on purpose right.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qing Ya looked outside the window and said faintly.


    Ye Hua did not say anything and was quiet during the whole journey. After a while, the old taxi driver brought the two of them to a golden real estate that was at the urban district, but Ye Hua said lightly, ¡°It is too noisy here, go to a real estate that is at the suburban district.¡±


    The old taxi driver took a look at Qing Ya. He felt that between the two, the female¡¯s words had more weight.


    Qing Ya snorted, giving face to Ye Hua. However, she herself also felt that it was better living at the suburban district as the air at the suburban district was better, and also quiet at the same time, it was beneficial for nurturing the fetus.


    It was another hour of car ride, and after an hour, they arrived at their destination, Longhu Estate. Qing Ya felt that the name of the real estate was very familiar, and she seemed to have seen it before. That¡¯s right! My subsidiarypany seems to have corporate before with this Longhu, and I have even evaluated the business n.


    Looking at the real estate which is packed with people, it seems that my decision was correct.


    ¡°What you are standing here foolishly for?¡± Ye Hua lighted up a cigarette and reminded.


    Qing Ya¡¯s brows wrinkled, ¡°You are the foolish one. Why are you smoking again, will you die if you don¡¯t smile?!¡±


    ¡°En, I will die.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Qing Ya waszy to bother with him. This man is already hopeless.


    When Qing Ya walked into the real estate sales lounge, the gazes of all of the men looked over. The sound of saliva being swallowed could be heard, and when the women that were preparing to punish their own man, Ye Hua also walked in, and all of the women forgot to punish their man, and just like the men, they swallowed their saliva.


    A young real estate agent quickly ran over, ¡°Youngdy, are you looking for a house?¡±


    ¡°Bring me to go look at the vis.¡± Qing Ya said faintly, her entire aura was very strong, which made some of the men not dare to look directly at her.


    ¡°This here is our vi district. Youngdy, your luck is very good, we are only left with one vi, the rest of the vis had already been sold.¡±


    Qing Ya took a look at the mold of the vi and said, ¡°I will buy it then.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± The young real estate agent had not seen such a straightforward buyer before.


    ¡°Haha, beautiful woman, I¡¯m sorry, I have already bought this vi.¡± The fat male could be seen rushing over. A gold chain that was as thick as a finger was hanged on his neck, his skin was oily, and when he smiled, his yellow teeth could be seen.


    ¡°CEO Shen!¡± The young real estate agent shouted respectfully.


    While smoking the cigarette, Ye Hua stood at one side and watch the show.


    A displeased expression appeared on Qing Ya¡¯s pretty face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you said a while ago that the vi was not sold!¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The young real estate agent did not know what to say.


    ¡°Beautiful woman, how about this, let¡¯s have a meal together and we can have a proper discussion about the vi during the meal, how about it?¡± Shen Shuai grinned, and his yellow teeth immediately showed, disgusting to death.


    Qing Ya took out her phone and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Shen Shuai thought that the beautiful woman wanted his phone number and said excitedly, ¡°My name is Shen Shuai.¡±


    Qing Ya made a call with her phone and pointed to Ye Hua who was at the side and asked, ¡°Do you think that he is handsome?¡±


    Shen Shuai looked towards Ye Hua and was startled at first, then pouted his mouth, ¡°Not as handsome as me.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Qing Ya said faintly.


    Shen Shuai felt very good, ¡°This shows that our two hearts beat as one.¡±


    Ye Hua exhaled out a mouth of smoke. This woman¡¯s guts sure is big, however, she is very fitting to my liking.


    ¡°CEO Qing, is there anything?¡± Without waiting for Qing Ya to speak, a respectful inquiring could be hearding out from the phone.


    Qing Ya said in a solemn voice, ¡°Did we have a cooperation with Long¡¯an City¡¯s Longhu Estate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are the majority shareholder.¡±


    ¡°Is their boss called Shen Shuai?¡± Qing Ya asked, and Shen Shuai who was at the side was confused.


    ¡°No, their boss is called Shen Tao, Shen Shuai seems to be his little brother.¡±


    ¡°Call their boss toe to the real estate sales center!¡± After finish speaking, Qing Ya hanged up the phone. I was just worried about having no ce to vent this stomach of anger at, you can only me your luck!


    Because Qing Ya¡¯s voice was a bit big, a lot of people heard what she said and felt that there was a show to watch. Meanwhile, Shen Shuai had a face full of disdain. Nowadays, there are a bunch of people that like to act cool, those that act cool well are called cool, and those that aren¡¯t able to act cool well, they are called idiots.


    ¡°Beautiful woman, why did you do that, just think how bad it would be when you are awkwardter on.¡± Shen Shuai did not think much of it and still wanted to have a meal with this woman.


    Just that, just when he finished speaking, his phone started ringing. The phone call is actually from my brother?


    ¡°Just what kind of freaking good thing did you just did!¡±Shen Tao¡¯s shouting voice rang out from the phone.


    Shen Shuai went into a daze, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°You stay right there and don¡¯t move, I will reach there in 10 minutes!¡±


    Shen Shuai lowered his phone from his ear in a daze, then looked at Qing Ya and pointed to his phone.


    ¡°Do you still want to go have a meal?¡± Qing Ya said coldly.


    Shen Shuai swallowed his saliva and a drop of cold sweat flowed down from his forehead. Could it be that what this woman said just now was true! If what she said was true, what have I done...


    Ye Hua did not have the intention to get involved in the matter and quietly watched this woman act cool.

 Chapter 10 – Watching you act cool is also a kind of enjoyment

    <h4>Chapter 10 ¨C Watching you act cool is also a kind of enjoyment</h4>


    10 minutester, a Mercedes-Benz S600 quickly came to a stop at the entrance, and a middle-aged man could be seening out from the car and running over quickly. The middle-aged man first saw Qing Ya, then saw his little brother standing right there. Without thinking much, he also knew just what happened.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    A p ruthlesslynded onto Shen Shuai¡¯s fat face, and a 125kg fatty was actually pped to the ground. Thetter held onto his face and had a face full of hesitation, he totally did not know just how big of trouble he had caused.


    ¡°CEO Qing.¡± Shen Tao came to the front of Qing Ya and shouted respectfully with his head lowered.


    ¡°I want this vi, I will take it at whatever price it was sold at.¡± Qing Ya said faintly.


    Shen Tao said hurriedly, ¡°CEO Qing, please take this vi as a gift from me to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need, and also! We will have to thoroughly reinvestigate Long¡¯hu Estate, because you guys¡¯ moral quality is just too bad!¡± Qing Ya took a look at Shen Shuai who was on the floor.


    Shen Tao¡¯s face immediately turned. I was only able to hold onto this big leg after great difficulty, I cannot just let it go south like this!


    ¡°CEO Qing, please give us another chance, I guarantee that this kind of situation will never ever happen again!¡± Shen Tao could not care about his face at this point, with a plop sound, he kneeled on the floor and everyone who was present all felt a chill ran down their spine. Shen Tao was a well-known businessman in Long¡¯an City, and yet right now, he was actually kneeling in front of a woman! Just what kind of background does this woman have!


    Everyone all immediately started discussing spiritedly.


    ¡°I seem to have seen this woman somewhere before! That¡¯s right, I saw her on television before! She seems to be the nation¡¯s top 10 youths and is also High Ocean City¡¯s well-known queen. Her entire worth altogether is tens of billions! The top 50 strongest in the nation!¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right, it is too exaggerating...is she not too young already?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not exaggerating at all, I heard that this woman started her business before she even finished her university. Her family¡¯s background is strong and has numerous resources, and her business was sessful after only a short while. However, I feel that she is much more beautiful today...¡±


    Looking at the man who was kneeling in front of her, Qing Ya was extremely disdained towards him, ¡°This kneel of yours has made my impression of yours be more worst. There is nothing to talk about, Qingchen International will not be cooperating with you anymore. As for this vi, I still want to buy it.¡±


    Shen Tao¡¯s face was ashen, and Shen Shuai was already scared stupefied.


    Looking at his little brother¡¯s stupefied face, Shen Tao picked up the broom that was at one side and beat Shen Shuai with it, ¡°You this scoundrel thing, unable to do anything right and only able to spoil things, I will beat you to death today!¡±


    Qing Ya beckoned the young real estate agent over and thetter ran over with fear.


    ¡°Count how much the vi cost, I¡¯m paying by credit card.¡±


    ¡°Al...alright.¡± The young man was also scared by Qing Ya. This woman is too strong, the boss had already kneeled down in front of her and apologized, and she still didn¡¯t give him a chance, such a cold woman.


    Ten million was gone in a sh, and yet Qing Ya was not heart-pain about it at all, and even arranged a renovation team to quickly renovate the vi because she was going to stay at the vi.


    Ye Hua watched from beginning to end and did not have to do anything at all because Qing Ya handled everything clear and orderly, and he totally did not need to get involved at all. Qing Ya was truly an able woman.


    After settling everything, it was already afternoon 1 pm. The two of them walked out of the real estate sales lounge, and because it was currently the time where the sun was very bright, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but wrinkled her brows.


    ¡°Watching you act cool is also a kind of enjoyment.¡± Ye Hua who did not speak during the entire time suddenly spoke.


    Qing Ya looked coldly at this man. An entire morning and this guy did not do anything at all! Everything was all done by me and he still dares to say that I was acting cool! Bastard!


    ¡°Instead of just watching show at one side, why didn¡¯t you help me then?¡± Qing Ya said with disdain, this guy is really not a man.


    ¡°If I helped you, they would all be dead.¡±


    Qing Ya went into a daze, then after a while, she suddenlyughed, ¡°You are acting cool quite well.¡±


    Ye Hua did not mind Qing Ya¡¯s jeer at all and quietly lighted up a cigarette.


    ¡°Acting profound again.¡± Qing Ya sneered.


    The Mercedes-Benz S6000 from just now suddenly drove over. Shen Tao immediately came down from the car and came to the front of Qing Ya and fawned, ¡°CEO Qing, it is not easy to get a taxi here, you can just use my car instead.¡±


    Ye Hua flicked off the cigarette butt and took the lead to enter into the car, angering Qing Ya to the point that she wants to kill someone. This bastard! Without choice, she entered into the car. Shen Tao happily wanted to sit in the front passenger seat, seems like there is still hope regarding the cooperation matter.


    ¡°Go out.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Shen Tao¡¯s foot which was about to enter into the car immediately retracted back, but after thinking for a bit, why do I have to listen to this man, who does he think he is?


    ¡°CEO Shen, you don¡¯t have to follow us.¡± Qing Ya said calmly. The two of them were definitely a perfect match, ice adding on ice, even the air conditioner also didn¡¯t have to be turned on.


    ¡°Alright CEO Qing. Xiao Wang, drive the car steadily.¡± Shen Tao entrusted the task to the chauffeur.


    ¡°Alright, CEO Shen.¡± The chauffeur said.


    In the car, it was quiet again, and in the end, it was still Qing Ya who broke the impasse, ¡°I will go stay at the hotel during those few days. After the renovation of the vi isplete, we will move into the vi.


    ¡°Hotel? Stay at my ce.¡± Ye Hua said with a deep voice, seemingly feeling not happy.


    ¡°That ce of yours is too small already and have too many people, it is not convenient for me.¡± Qing Ya said displeasedly.


    ¡°There is no discussion for this matter.¡± Ye Hua said with a very affirmative tone.


    Qing Ya snorted and turned her face around from Ye Hua.


    ¡°I have to go buy some clothester on then.¡± Qing Ya spoke again, seemingly trying to find a topic to talk about.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°You pay for it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡±


    ¡°Stingy!¡± This was Qing Ya¡¯s motive, aftering one whole round, she just wanted to mock at Ye Hua¡¯s stinginess.


    The atmosphere became quiet again. Xiao Wang who was driving the car also finally understood their rtionship. So they are a couple, this is major news, the boss will definitely tip me.


    ¡°Why did you enter into the car just now?¡± Qing Ya asked lightly, her tone became much calmer, she did not believe that Ye Hua would act recklessly.


    Ye Hua held onto his chin with his left hand and said, ¡°A rubbish also has its use, let alone such a big boss. Just give him a lesson for a bit and it will do.¡±


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth and unprecedentedly did not retort. Whereas Xiao Wang who was driving the car was astonished, this man actually said that the boss is rubbish...and this woman actually didn¡¯t retort!


    ¡°After squeezing him to hisst worth, then at that time, he can scram.¡± Ye Hua added on.


    ¡°You sure are cold-blooded.¡± Qing Ya said faintly.


    Ye Hua suddenlyughed lightly, ¡°You are also the same. Even if I did not enter into the car, you would also find an excuse to get into the car. If not, who were you waiting for when you stood at the entrance?¡±


    Qing Yaughed lovably, just like a flower blooming, iparably beautiful.


    I didn¡¯t expect that this man would actually be able to see through my intentions, not bad!


    Xiao Wang who was driving the car, his mind was in a mess, can you two please take my feelings into consideration? If you two want to scheme the boss, please at the least talk about it secretly. To actually talk about it that openly...I must definitely tell the boss, those two are too bad already.


    Afterughing, Qing Ya¡¯s face turned cold again, ¡°Say, do you think this fellow here would tell his boss about our conversation?¡±


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Xiao Wang¡¯s hands were trembling. You two! You this pair of shameless man and women, to actually even say it out like that! But...what they are saying is true too, right now, I really don¡¯t dare to tell the boss about it anymore...


    After arriving at a pedestrian street, Ye Hua said lightly, ¡°Stop here.¡±


    ¡°What are we stopping here for?¡±


    ¡°Eat.¡± Without waiting for Qing Ya to agree or disagree, Ye Hua just straightforwardly got off the car, and thetter snorted and also got off the car.

 Chapter 11 – You were no good during that night

    <h4>Chapter 11 ¨C You were no good during that night</h4>


    Xiao Wang immediately opened the window and asked, ¡°Do you two need me...to wait for you two??¡± Just that, this voice became smaller and smaller, seemingly as if he was just saying that as a show of respect to his work. Seeing them walked away, he stepped onto the pedal. I don¡¯t want to see those two anymore, they are too hurtful.


    Sizing up the surrounding food stalls, Qing Ya pursed her lip, ¡°Do you normally eat those?¡±


    ¡°I normally order take out.¡±


    ¡°In any case, you are also a boss, why do I feel that you are especially poor?¡± Qing Ya had wanted to ask this question for quite a while, but she was afraid of hurting Ye Hua¡¯s pride.


    Ye Hua walked towards a skewer shop and said leisurely, ¡°I donated the money that I earned, and the rest is used to pay the workers¡¯ wage.¡±


    ¡°You actually know how to donate money?¡± Qing Ya seemed as if she had just discovered a new maind. The impression that Ye Hua gave her was that of a cold and detached yboy. Incorrect! The impression that Ye Hua gave her was only that of a yboy that has serious entricity. But right now, in her view, she felt that he still at least had a bit of heart.


    ¡°I heard that one could nurturepassion by doing this.¡±


    ¡°You do indeedckpassion.¡± Qing Ya immediately found a loophole and mocked at Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua¡¯s footsteps suddenly came to a stop, causing Qing Ya who was immeasurably self-satisfied to knock into him.


    ¡°If...¡±


    Ye Hua did not even finish speaking and Qing Ya cut him off and said, ¡°If it was in the past, you would have already killed me, I know, I know, but the question is, do you dare to kill me now? Aim and stab right at my stomach, remember to aim properly!¡±


    Ye Hua took a few huge deep breaths. Staying together with this woman, I will sooner orter turn back to that state in the past. However, as the child¡¯s mother, it is not bad that she has this kind of courage. She has a chance to be the supreme overlord¡¯s madam.


    Seeing that Ye Hua was unhappy, as if he just ate a housefly, Qing Ya felt really happy, just that she kept that happiness in her heart and her expression was still that cold as usual, seemingly as if everyone around her owed her money or something.


    The two of them casually found a table and sat down on the table. The waitress brought a menu and ran over. The waitress was an adorable youngdy, she did not dare to look at the two people and had her head lowered.


    Ye Hua took the menu and tossed it over to Qing Ya, seeminglyzy to even order dishes.


    ¡°Lazy thing.¡± Qing Ya mumbled. However, she was indeed feeling hungry right now, after all, she did not eat breakfast when she woke up in the morning.


    Ye Hua did not bother with her, if not for the child, I wouldn¡¯t even sit with her and have a meal together. I really want to use magic on that mouth of hers and seal it.


    Qing Ya also did not take the initiative to chat anymore. The two of them quietly waited for the dishes to be served. After all the dishes were served, Ye Hua said calmly, ¡°Prepare for me.¡±


    ¡°Prepare what?¡± Qing Ya went into a daze.


    Ye Hua indicated by looking at those skewers, then looking at his own bowl.


    Qing Ya was angered to the point that sheughed. Do you really think that you are a big shot? To actually want me to help you prepare, do you want me to also feed it into your mouth!


    ¡°Prepare it yourself.¡± Qing Ya said coldly.


    ¡°You are my wife now, you have the authority to serve me.¡± Ye Hua said with a deep voice, seemingly feeling in a bit of a bad mood already.


    Qing Ya almost spat out the tofu that was in her mouth, ¡°I have the authority to serve you! Sorry, I give up on this kind of authority.¡±


    If it was during normal times, Ye Hua would still prepare it himself, after all, there was only him alone. But right now, this woman was considered nominally as his wife already. If he was to still have to prepare it himself, if words of that were to spread out, he would be losing face.


    Seeing that Ye Hua remain seated and did not eat anything, Qing Ya pouted her mouth and said, ¡°Your temper is quite big huh.¡±


    Ye Hua did not pay attention to her. I should note out with her to eat anymore in the future.


    After 10+ minutes had passed, Qing Ya was amazed by Ye Hua, finally, she stretched out her hand, prepared a skewer for Ye Hua and ced it in his bowl, ¡°Eat it.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you have already realized your own mistake.¡± Ye Hua said coldly, then picked up his chopsticks and picked up the meatball.


    Qing Ya felt that her lung was going to explode already, why is this fellow this annoying? I only prepared a skewer for you after seeing that you were so pitiful.


    ¡°Prepare another skewer for me.¡±


    ¡°Are your hands broken?¡± Qing Ya was not going to pity Ye Hua anymore, and her tone was even colder.


    ¡°Prepare another skewer for me, I won¡¯t repeat it the second time!¡± Ye Hua felt that this woman really needed to be taught a lesson.


    Qing Ya snorted coldly, ¡°You already said it the second time.¡±


    ¡°Pa.¡± Ye Hua mmed the chopsticks heavily onto the table. The surrounding customers were all shocked by that and wondered just what this super good looking man and women were doing.


    Qing Ya was also shocked by that, and she felt really grievance in her heart. Resisting her tears, she said, ¡°Come on, hit me then!¡±


    Looking at the eyes that were gradually turning red, Ye Hua¡¯s anger calmed down by a bit. He leaned on the chair once again and did not say anything.


    However, the surrounding customers were all discussing spiritedly.


    ¡°Holy shit, that handsome guy was going to hit that beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, to even be able to bear toy his hands on a woman like this, this handsome guy is truly...¡±


    ¡°The handsome guy is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Sicko!¡±


    The atmosphere between the two immediately became calm, all the way until Qing Ya¡¯s phone rang. Looking at the caller, Qing Ya wrinkled her brows, however, she still picked up the phone.


    ¡°Qing Ya, I heard that you went to Long¡¯an City, why didn¡¯t you inform me, I could have apanied you to go to Long¡¯an City.¡±


    Qing Ya said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m apanying my husband, I¡¯m going to hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, can you not be mature a bit and not y this kind of routine anymore? I know that your impression towards me is not good, but feelings can be nurtured.¡± The man on the phone seemed to be very persistent, and at the same time, had blind confidence of himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m apanying my husband, I will not repeat this sentence a second time!¡±


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°This is the second time already.¡±


    Qing Ya ruthlessly took a re at Ye Hua, just whose side are you on!


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, you are apanying your husband. Grandpa wants us to go back to have a meal, just nice you are at Long¡¯an City right now, I wille to Long¡¯an City this afternoon, how about we have dinner together tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free! I¡¯m apanying my husband!¡±


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°This is the third time already.¡±


    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shouted, ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t speak!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about Qing Ya?¡± The person on the site was confused, he felt that Qing Ya¡¯s anger was very big today.


    ¡°I want you to die!¡± After finish speaking, Qing Ya hanged up the phone and began gorging on the food.


    All the customers that were present were shocked. This woman is really hard to suppress, she has such a strong aura, wanting someone to die at the drop of a hat...


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and smoked silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m full already.¡± Qing Ya stroke her t belly and felt that she had eaten up all her gloominess into her stomach, and after a while, all of it would be digested.


    Ye Hua did not say anything and stood up and walked out of the stall.


    ¡°Hey, are you really not going to eat? I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Seeing that Ye Hua really walked out of the store, Qing Ya paid the bill and hurriedly followed after him. This fellow sure is stubborn.


    After catching up to Ye Hua, Qing Ya was a bit gasping for breath, ¡°Can you walk a bit slower!¡±


    Ye Hua turned his head over and took a look at Qing Ya, ¡°Your body is no good, during that night, you almost fainted after only half an hour.¡±


    ¡°I......¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s words immediately made Qing Ya recalled what happened during that night.


    ¡°You are precisely a bastard!¡± Qing Ya shouted coquettishly and walked towards another direction while panting in rage.


    Ye Hua originally did not want to chase after her, but after thinking that his child was still in her stomach, he had no choice but to chase after her. This woman is really a woman that makes one feel vexed!

 Chapter 12 – Comparing figure? I’m not afraid of you!

    <h4>Chapter 12 ¨C Comparing figure? I¡¯m not afraid of you!</h4>


    Qing Ya who was panting with rage walked straight forward all the way, and unconsciously, there was actually no more path to walk. Without choice, she turned around and immediately saw Ye Hua who was catching up with her. At this moment, half of her anger had already disappeared, but she still did not pay attention to Ye Hua and walked towards the shopping center.


    The two of them arrived at the shopping center. Every time when Qing Ya entered into a shop, she would discover that Ye Hua was standing outside of the shop while smoking. I will count it that he still has a bit of conscience! However, when she walked out of thest shop, Qing Ya discovered that Ye Hua suddenly disappeared!


    This damned bastard, where did he run off to! It can¡¯t be that he saw some beautiful woman and eagerly followed after the beautiful woman right!


    ¡°You finished buying everything?¡± Ye Hua walked out unhurriedly from the other side.


    Qing Ya¡¯s brows wrinkled, ¡°Where did you run off to just now!¡±


    ¡°I went to the toilet.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Ye Hua snorted, I will count it that you are tactful!


    ¡°Carry it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not carrying it.¡± Ye Hua took a look at those small and big bags. As a supreme overlord, how can I help a woman carry things! If words were to spread out, where would my status be and how would others view me!


    Qing Ya was simply angered half to death. She felt that living together with this man, she would definitely have to live half a lifetime lesser.


    Taking out her phone, she called Liu Hang¡¯s phone.


    ¡°CEO Qing, is there anything that I can help serve you?¡±


    ¡°Send a car over to First-Rate Shopping Center.¡± Qing Ya said indifferently.


    ¡°Alright CEO Qing, please wait a moment.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Qing Ya looked at the hateful figure and mumbled, ¡°Forget it if you are not willing to help me carry things, but you still even walk that fast, do you not know that I am pregnant?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why did I forget about this, I am a pregnant woman, I am the biggest!¡±


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Qing Ya cry out in rm and feigned falling down onto the floor and held onto her stomach with a face full of pain.


    Ye Hua¡¯s figure came to a stop, red light radiated within his pitch-ck eyes, and when he saw that the small life was safe and sound, he let out a huge breath of relief.


    But, this woman almost caused my child to be gone! Anger, rage! The entire shopping center suddenly trembled lightly. It caused everyone to be shocked, they thought that it was an earthquake. Luckily, the tremble disappeared very quickly. Just now, if not for Ye Hua controlling it well, everyone in the shopping center would have most likely been dead.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, don¡¯t you know how to talk!¡± Ye Hua shouted towards Qing Ya. Everyone in the shopping center heard that and couldn¡¯t help but looked over.


    Qing Ya was stupefied by Ye Hua¡¯s shout at her. I am pregnant with your child, what¡¯s wrong with me telling you to help me carry some things! Although I feigned the fall, can¡¯t you at least be concerned about me for a bit!


    Tears of grievance immediately started falling out as she thought about the helplessness during this period of time. I thought that I found a person who could help me, but in the end, I found a much more cold-blooded fellow!


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t know how to walk! You leave! The child and I don¡¯t need you to care! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!¡± Qing Ya cried, and she cried out very broken-heartedly. Not a single men is a good thing at all, why is my life this bitter...the men that I meet are all scumbags.


    The people at the shopping center leaned forward on the guard rail and looked at Qing Ya and Ye Hua and sighed incessantly. Such a beautiful woman is actually pregnant, and the man seems to be very cold-blooded. The woman had already fallen down on the floor and the man did not even show a bit of concern at all, and instead even questioned her if she knew how to walk or not, tsk, tsk tsk...


    It was the first time for Qing Ya to lose her self-control like this and weep endlessly in a public ce with where there were numerous people. Suddenly! Qing Ya who was crying bitterly felt something strength carrying her up. When she opened her eyes, she saw that face which seemed as if it was carved. It must be said that, Ye Hua was indeed really very attractive.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t find it embarrassing, I also find it embarrassing.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Qing Ya took a look at the surroundings and discovered that there were a lot of people looking at her. I must have definitely been very embarrassing just now, I hope no one took a video of me just now, this is but precisely my ck history! All of this is to be med on that damned bastard, to actually shout at me like that!


    But...I am carried in his embrace right now! What does this count as, does he know that he is in the wrong already?


    Incorrect! He said that I an embarrassing, how am I embarrassing! Which woman is able to grow up as beautiful as me, have such a good figure like me, and also have that much money at the same time! And he even dares to say that I am embarrassing, he is too much of a bastard!


    ¡°Let me down!¡± Qing Ya said calmly, her small face was a bit face.


    Ye Hua took a look at her, ¡°Are you able to walk properly?¡±


    ¡°You are the one that is not able to walk properly!¡± Qing Ya snorted and walked forwards in huge strides.


    Liu Hang personally drove the car to First-Rate Shopping Center to wait for Qing Ya. When he saw Ye Hua this unfamiliar man, he was puzzled, who is this guy? Could it be that he is that guy that the corporation had been crazily spreading and talking about?


    ¡°CEO Qing, careful of your head.¡± Liu Hang opened the door and smiled respectfully, while Qing Ya had a cold face.


    Ye Hua stood at the side and said indifferently, ¡°Move inside.¡±


    ¡°Do you not know how to enter through the other side!¡± Qing Ya was puzzled, must this fellow make me get in a bad mood? Finding a problem when there is no problem!


    Ye Hua took a look and said lightly, ¡°It is not safe.¡±


    Qing Ya, ¡°......¡±


    If I can reverse time back to that night, even if I got beaten to death, I also wouldn¡¯t go to that bar, and would never want to get acquainted with this man.


    ¡°What are you being in a daze for?¡±


    Without choice, Qing Ya moved inside and Ye Hua finally entered into the car.


    Liu Hang witnessed everything with his own eyes and he seemed as if he had just seen a ghost. CEO Qing actually moved! How could it be, is this man really this formidable that even a woman like CEO Qing must do what she was told!


    ¡°Ceo Qing, are we going to thepany or?¡± Liu Hang started the Audi A8, then turned his head around and asked.


    Qing Ya looked outside the window and said indifferently, ¡°Ask him.¡±


    ¡°Leisure Bar.¡± Ye Hua also looked outside the window and said coldly.


    ¡°Eh...¡± Liu Hang felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange and did not dare to say anything. However, he felt that CEO Qing and this fiance of hers was still quite matching. At the least, whenparing both of their looks, both of them could be ced on the same level.


    It is only the afternoon right now, going to a bar at this timing isn¡¯t too appropriate right? However, wherever the CEO says she wants to go, I will just drive to that ce.


    After a quiet journey, they arrived at the front of the bar and Qing Ya said lightly, ¡°Leave the car here, I will be using it.¡±


    ¡°Alright CEO Qing.¡± Liu Hang sped the key with both of his hands.


    Ye Hua silently took a look and totally did not had the intention to stretch out his hand to take the key. Opening the door, he walked into the bar by himself.


    Qing Ya felt angry, but she also could not show that she was angry in front of her subordinate and could only swallow her anger and take the key, and also the huge bunch of daily products and clothes to wash and change into.


    ¡°CEO Qing, let me help you.¡±


    Because Qing Ya was not in a good mood, her tone was a bit strong, ¡°No need!¡±


    Liu Hang felt that it was better for him to not involve himself in this matter and going back home to eat his wife¡¯s cooking was the right path.


    Qing Ya ced carried everything to the bedroom. Right now, it just so happens that Ye Hua was changing his clothes. Those muscles are strong like rock, and also that line, just how perfect is it? Incorrect! This fellow is definitely doing it on purpose and showing off his body in front of me! Tsk! Showing off one¡¯s body, who don¡¯t know how to do that!


    Right in front of Ye Hua, Qing Ya actually took off her shirt and skirt, and leaving herself only with her undergarments. That curvaceous figure, that perfect curve, that delicate skin, every part of it was that perfect, any man who saw this body would definitely go crazy for it.


    Little guy, to actually try to show off your body in front of me, if I don¡¯t bewitch you to death, I will write the word Qing horizontally! Right now, I reckon that he is closely staring at my back and fantasizing. Don¡¯t know if his saliva is dripping or not.


    ¡°Cbash Brothers, Cbash Brothers, 7 flowers on a rattan. Windswept and battered by the rain, it is also not afraid,,,,~¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s body froze, and her delicate hands clenched tightly.


    ¡°Bewitching spirit! Where do you think you are running!¡±


    This fellow not only do not have humanity, there is also a problem with his IQ. Instead of looking at me, he is actually watching a cartoon, and even more, he is watching Cbash Brothers! Humiliation!


    ¡°Where is the bathroom!¡± Qing Ya asked angrily.


    ¡°It is right beside you.¡± Ye Hua revealed out an expression as if he was looking at a fool, almost angering Qing Ya to the point that she fainted.

 Chapter 13 – Erotic dream

    <h4>Chapter 13 ¨C Erotic dream</h4>


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Qing Ya closed the bathroom¡¯s door ruthlessly, and the sounds of pitter-patter suddenly rang out from within the bathroom.


    ¡°If you spoil anything, you will have to pay for it.¡± Ye Hua rested his head on his hand and shouted out.


    The sounds within the bathroom came to a stop for a moment, then in the next moment, the sounds became much louder. The sounds were like as if someone was tearing down the house.


    After half an hour, Qing Ya walked out from the bathroom while being covered by a bath towel, ¡°Call someone over to fix the tap, the tap is bent.¡±


    ¡°Not free, you call instead.¡±


    ¡°You can do as you please, in any case, this is also not my house.¡± Qing Ya spread out her hands and sat on the bed, then used the quilt to cover her own beautiful body that even she herself was about to salivate over for.


    Ye Hua breathed in and out, then picked up the phone at the side and sent a text over to Wei Chang. As a supreme overlord, if everything had to be done by myself, what do I even need subordinates for.


    However, where did Lie Gu ran off to again today? Could it be that he went to meet that female celebrity again? He truly does not even have a bit of aspiration at all.


    ¡°Where is your dog?¡± Qing Ya leaned on the bedhead and watched the cartoon along with Ye Hua.


    ¡°He went out to mate.¡± Ye Hua replied calmly.


    Qing Ya¡¯s brows wrinkled, ¡°Can¡¯t you talk properly!¡±


    ¡°He went out to reproduce offspring.¡±


    ¡°You!!! Ye Hua, is this how you have always been in the past?¡± Qing Ya said in a deep voice. I feel that this man should be sick, and now that I think of that, I do feel a bit afraid, will my child be infected by him?


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then how were you like in the past?¡±


    Ye Hua turned his head over, looked at the gorgeous Qing Ya who was on the bed and said indifferently, ¡°In the past, I was someone who made others feel frightened.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, when you are not acting cool, you are quite handsome.¡± Qing Ya shook her head helplessly. She felt that Ye Hua was just like a chuunibyou youth.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Act cool? In the past, there were many people who acted cool in front of me, but none of them were able to seed.¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡± Qing Ya was amused by Ye Hua. This man is always able to talk nonsense with a serious face, but at the same time, he is also able to anger me and make me cry in an instant.


    Towards Qing Ya¡¯sughter, Ye Hua chose to ignore it. No matter what, she is also the mother of my child, just that she is a bit stupid only. I¡¯m really worried that my child¡¯s IQ would get pulled down by this woman.


    After a while, Qing Ya said, ¡°Go to my home to eat tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    So easy-going? This fellow is not thinking of teasing me again right?


    ¡°When you are at my home, you have topletely listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The more Ye Hua acted like this, the more worried Qing Ya was. She felt that Ye Hua was not reliable and was sloppy.


    While thinking about it, Qing Ya gradually closed her beautiful eyes, and she actually dreamt of that night...


    ¡°Qing Ya! Qing Ya!¡±


    A familiar voice rang out beside her ears and Qing Ya replied muddle-headedly, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around~ I can¡¯t take it anymore~¡±


    ¡°Prepare to eat already!¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice. This woman is really stupid to the heavens, she is actually still recalling about what happened during that night.


    ¡°Eat?¡±


    Qing Ya who was within her beautiful dream immediately woke up and pointed at Ye Hua, ¡°Just now...you!!!¡±


    ¡°You had an erotic dream.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Ye Hua revealed out an expression of disdain, ¡°I will record it down for you next time.¡±


    ¡°Go and die!¡±


    Qing Ya bit on her lips and stretched out her hands to feel. Immediately, her face changed and turnedpletely red...


    Looking at Qing Ya who rushed into the bathroom, Ye Hua let out a sigh. Opening Meituan, he began ordering food. Chicken mushroom stew seems quite good. Also, let¡¯s get a few catty of fried crayfishes.


    (Meituan is a food delivery app.)


    When Qing Ya came out of the bathroom, a fragrance was filled within the entire room. The bright red crayfishes emitted steam, making others to not be able to help but swallow their saliva.


    Pulling over a small low stool, Qing Ya began tucking in unrestrainedly. Looking at Qing Ya, Ye Hua¡¯s brows wrinkled. This woman really does not have any manners!


    ¡°I thought you don¡¯t have any money? Where did you get the money to order food?¡± Qing Ya peeled a piece of crayfish, ced it into the broth and stirred it around, then ate it with a face of content. It is really delicious~


    ¡°My subordinate¡¯s money.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Qing Ya almost spat out the crayfish meat, ¡°You actually used other people¡¯s money to order food! Even if you want to donate, there is also no need to donate all of your money right?¡±


    ¡°I found it troublesome so I just straightforwardly donated my entire card.¡±


    ¡°Formidable!¡±


    After pausing for a bit, Ye Hua continued speaking, ¡°Using my subordinate¡¯s money is indeed not really good, give me a cardter on.¡±


    The corner of Qing Ya¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°So there is no problem if you are using your wife¡¯s money?! Not sure who is the one who said that money is but a bunch of papers only...¡±


    ¡°Remember to give me a card with a big overdraft.¡± Ye Hua totally did not pay attention to what Qing Ya just said.


    Qing Ya said with discontent, ¡°Why should I!¡±


    ¡°Because you are my wife!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s temper also came. Using your money is because I show respect for you, and also because you are the child¡¯s mother, if not, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to you.


    Qing Ya was actually left speechless. I will just treat it as giving himbor fee!


    Picking up the bag at the side, Qing Ya casually took out a ck diamond card and ced it on the table. Ye Hua epted the card unrestrainedly, and immediately bind the card to his WeChat, ¡°What is the pin number?¡±


    ¡°123456.¡±


    Ye Hua slightly went into a daze. This woman sure has a personality. After finish binding the card to his WeChat, he finally did not have to use Wei Chang¡¯s money anymore. Because of this matter, Wei Chang had oftenined to me about it, he is truly a stingy monster.


    Ye Hua who was in quite a good mood said indifferently, ¡°Help me peel the crayfish.¡±


    The crayfish that was within Qing Ya¡¯s hands immediately fell onto the table as she looked at Ye Hua in disbelieve, ¡°Why should I!¡±


    ¡°Because you are my wife.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Qing Ya mmed onto the table and stood up, ¡°Am I your wife or your maid!¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of rules for being my wife, you can slowly learn.¡± Ye Hua said calmly.


    Qing Ya snorted, ¡°Whoever wants to be your wife can go ahead and be my guest. In any case, after my child is born, we will divorce.¡±


    After Qing Ya finish speaking, the atmosphere within the room immediately froze. Ye Hua¡¯s gaze was fixed onto Qing Ya, and thetter was looked at by Ye Hua to the point that she withdrew back.


    Qing Ya did not feel that she was in the wrong at all. Giving him money, and also giving birth to a child for him, I have more or less give everything to him, and yet he still wants this and that, totally not considering about my feelings at all. For me to not m the door and leave, I am already giving him a lot of face.


    Sitting on the small stool, Qing Ya continued eating. Better eaten than wasted, you can just continue and foolishly watch me eat!


    In the past, since Ye Hua ate alone, he had no other choice but to peel it himself, but it was different now, he has a wife now! Since I have a wife now, I don¡¯t have to peel it myself anymore. If I were to peel it myself, and words of it were to spread out, where would my face be!


    This fellow is really not eating? He did not eat in the afternoon, and during the night, he also wants to be obstinate with me?


    Forget it, seeing that you are so pitiful, I will peel a piece of crayfish for you, then reward you with a chicken butt too, haha~


    Seeing Qing Ya taking the initiative to pass the food over to him, Ye Hua¡¯s mood became a little better. He felt that he was a bit agitated today, and his humanity which he had cultivated for a few years almost came close to copsing today.


    Seeing Ye Hua eat the crayfish meat that she peeled for him, Qing Ya had a kind of strange feeling in her heart, and unconsciously, she peeled another crayfish for Ye Hua. Afterward, the two did not talk anymore. Qing Ya ate one crayfish, then peeled another one for Ye Hua, and in a sh, a few catty of crayfish was eaten.


    ¡°I¡¯m so full. My fingers hurt from peeling all the crayfishes.¡± Qing Ya pouted her mouth and looked at her tender fingers, feeling heart pain incessantly for her fingers.


    Ye Hua turned around and said indifferently, ¡°Tidy up the table.¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± This Ye Hua must be sent by the heavens to punish me. I must persevere! Persevere for 9 more months!

 Chapter 14 – Acting cool after smoking syndrome

    <h4>Chapter 14 ¨C Acting cool after smoking syndrome</h4>


    At this moment, Lie Gu walked into the room with jolting buttocks. When Lie Gu walked into the room, Qing Ya was shocked, and Lie Gu trembled for a bit, what a beautiful woman...


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡± Lie Gu raised his head and barked a few times.


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Your honor, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t touch the same woman twice?¡±


    ¡°She is my wife.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Lie Gu suddenly jumped backward and looked at Qing Ya in disbelieve, then afterward, he kneeled down on the floor and barked with his head raised, ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Honorable madam, please receive this humble one¡¯s kowtow.¡±


    Qing Ya snorted, ¡°The master is strange, and so is the dog too.¡±


    Although Qing Ya was grumbling with her mouth, her hands were focused on cleaning the table. She exerted all her strength to wipe off the oil stain on the table, seemingly not being to stand to look at this kind of thing. Seems like she was also a woman who has mysophobia. As for Ye Hua, he lied down on the sofa and watch the Cbash Brothers fight with the vixen together with Lie Gu.


    After throwing away the rubbish, Qing Ya walked into the room and when she saw that Ye Hua was still watching the cartoon, she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here tired like a dog, and you are here watching television, do you not know how to try helping me for a bit?!¡±


    Ye Hua did not turn his head back at all. While stroking Lie Gu¡¯s head, he said indifferently, ¡°You think too much, a dog isn¡¯t as tired as you.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! Do you want to fight?!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. This is my first time cleaning things up, forget about you not helping me at all, but you actually mock at me after I cleaned things up, how could there be a man like this in this world!


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Your honor, the madam is crying.¡±


    Ye Hua shook his head. This woman¡¯s mental strength sure is weak, just one sentence only and it is able to make her cry, I really don¡¯t know how she managed to earn all that money.


    In the past, Qing Ya was not like this. Perhaps it was because she was pregnant now and her mood fluctuation wasparatively bigger now. Adding on with that right now she only trusts Ye Hua, but the state that Ye Hua disyed out was different from what she had expected. This kind of feeling made her felt very perplexed and also grievance.


    Ye Hua closed the television and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a walk, it will be beneficial for the fetus.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Hua¡¯s tone softened, Qing Ya snorted, ¡°Not going.¡±


    It has been a very long time that someone rejected me so many times within a day, yet, I can¡¯t do anything about it at all because she is my child¡¯s mother.


    Lie Gu barked out a few more times again.


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Your honor, madam sure has a personality.¡±


    Ye Hua took a re at Lie Gu, and thetter curled up his body in fear. This woman is inck of a lot of teaching!


    Grabbing onto Qing Ya¡¯s pure white wrist, Ye Hua said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Not going, not going!!!¡±


    Ye Hua did not care that much and just pulled onto Qing Ya and walked.


    ¡°Be gentler a bit, it hurts!¡±


    At this time, it was Leisure Bar¡¯s peak period, many women waited at the bar as usual. The familiar sounds of footsteps started ringing out from the stairs, just that the sounds sounded like it was in a bit of a hurry, and also, there were the sounds of another footstep.


    When the women saw Ye Hua appeared, and he was pulling onto an iparably beautiful woman, countless sounds of ss breaking could be heard within Leisure Bar, those were the sounds of heartbreaks.


    ¡°The boss...he is actually pulling onto another woman!¡±


    ¡°And they are so intimate too...what happened to the boss!¡±


    ¡°Let go of the boss, he doesn¡¯t belong to you, he belongs to the entire world!¡±


    However, the men who were seated in the bar were different, when they saw Qing Ya¡¯s face, they were stupefied! It is not unreasonable that the boss likes a woman like this. Another woman like this cannot be found in this entire bar, that red eyes of the woman, it makes her seems so pitiful and lovely at the same time.


    Eh, incorrect! Why are the beautiful woman¡¯s eyes red? Thinking about it, it could be that the boss is too vicious...


    When Qing Ya heard the painful grumbles of those women, she felt disdain in her heart, what is good about this man, you all are only confused by his outer appearance, this man is already at the point where he almost needs to be spoon-fed when eating, being his wife is the equivalent of doing bitter work for him, and furthermore, you have to listen to him preach time to time, and even have to get ridiculed at a few times.


    ¡°Let go, I know how to walk!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s anger had calmed down by a lot.


    Ye Hua let go of Qing Ya¡¯s wrist, ¡°Don¡¯t try to make me angry in the future.¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s anger which had just calmed down was immediately ignited up again, ¡°Ye Hua, just who is the one that is trying to make who angry, you better exin it clearly to me today!¡±


    ¡°Your tone right now is exactly trying to make me angry.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Qing Ya sneered, ¡°I am just precisely trying to make you angry, what are you going to do about it? If you have the guts, you can not want the child then! Worste to worst, I will just raise the child on my own, then married to someone else and let your child recognize someone else as the father!¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s footsteps immediately came to a stop. This woman is not only foolish, but she is also already foolish to the point that she is crazy.


    ¡°What is it, angry already? Want to hit me? Come on~ I will let you hit me, in any case, you only know how to bully me!¡± Qing Ya shouted angrily, erupting out all the grievance in her heart.


    Ye Hua suddenly turned around and raised his hand, there was a trace of viciousness within his pale face.


    Looking at Ye Hua who was calm and scary at the same time, Qing Ya¡¯s beautiful eyes turned red again, he really wants to beat me! Tears started sliding down Qing Ya¡¯s delicate face.


    The p that Qing Ya imagined did notnd on her face, and instead, the palm of Ye Hua¡¯s hand rubbed gently onto Qing Ya¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that bad to the point that I would hit a woman.¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice. After finish speaking, he continued walking forward, leaving Qing Ya who was standing right there with a foolish expression.


    This bastard! He actually changed a new way to tease me, I definitely cannot endure it! I must think of a way to punish him, if not I will suffocate myself to death!


    Qing Ya ran for a bit to chase after Ye Hua who was at the front. The two of them came to the river bank to go for a walk. The slight wind made one felt carefree and rxed, but, both Qing Ya and Ye Hua did not bother with each other.


    During the whole journey, Qing Ya was pondering over Ye Hua¡¯s weak points, and the conclusion that she got, in the end, was that, no matter what Ye Hua did, he wouldn¡¯t dare to really beat her, and would only use his mouth to talk, so as long as she takes advantage of this point, she would be able to anger him.


    ¡°Are you prepared for tomorrow night¡¯s family feast?¡± Qing Ya asked casually and dragged her fingers at her beautiful hair that was blown messy by the wind. Too beautiful, the men that were in the surrounding all knocked into a tree.


    Don¡¯t talk about a family feast, even if it was a feast at Hongmen, Ye Hua also wouldn¡¯t look upon it seriously. Right now, aside from the child, there was no one, and nothing that could give rise to Ye Hua¡¯s interest.


    (ºèÃÅÑç: Feast at Hongmen ¨C A feast set up to murder it¡¯s guest.)


    ¡°There is nothing to prepare.¡±


    Qing Ya did not like this point of Ye Hua the most, he is acting cool too much already, and he still dares to say that I was acting cool.


    ¡°Your opponent is very strong, the vicious sickness that my grandpa gotten back when he was at the battlefield was cured by that fianc¨¦ of mine. My dad¡¯s periarthritis and my mom¡¯s rheumatism were both cured by him too.¡±


    Ye Hua silently took out a cigarette and lighted it up, ¡°You are my wife right now, not someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m discussing tactics with you, what are you bringing this up for!¡± Qing Ya wrinkled her brows and said in displease.


    Ye Hua took a puff, then unhurriedly exhale, ¡°No tactics are needed, it is but an insignificant person only.¡±


    ¡°Can you not act cool?¡± Qing Ya held onto her forehead. Could it be that this man suffers from acting cool after smoking syndrome? Every time when he talks while smoking, he can brag especially well.


    When he is not smoking, he is a people of Long¡¯an City, but when he is smoking, the entire Long¡¯an City is his.


    Leaning on the protective railing, Ye Hua flicked the cigarette ash and said indifferently, ¡°Qing Ya, your scope is still too low.¡±


    Here hees again!


    ¡°My scope is low, how about you raise my scope for me then.¡± Qing Ya also leaned on the protective railing. I want to listen to just what this man can brag about this time.


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette butt and said unhurriedly, ¡°Do you feel that you are very formidable?¡±

 Chapter 15 – Boss is benevolent

    <h4>Chapter 15 ¨C Boss is benevolent</h4>


    ¡°Humph, I started my business when I was 20 years old. After going through 5 years, I started from zero up to apany that is worth tens of billions right now. Furthermore, thepany is currently the top 50panies in the whole nation. I dare to ask, in this world, who is able to aplish this!¡± Qing Ya snorted and spoke out her own glorious history. I am indeed this world¡¯s strongest woman!


    Ye Hua nted his eyes and took a look at her, ¡°Your family helped you out quite a bit right?¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s gaze was a bit swaying, ¡°They only helped a small portion.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Let¡¯s say, if there is a sniper within that building right now, and the sniper is aiming right at you, what would you do?¡± Ye Hua said calmly as he pointed towards the building at the front.


    Qing Ya went into a daze for a bit, then said casually, ¡°Call the police.¡±


    ¡°The police arrived, but you are lying within a pool of blood, and the glory that you had in this life vanished in a puff of smoke.¡±


    Listening to those tranquil words of Ye Hua, Qing Ya seemed very serious and unprecedentedly did not retort. Sinking into contemtion, her gaze looked towards the building at the front.


    Ye Hua once again took out a cigarette and lighted it up, afterward, took a puff and lightly exhaled out. However, this time, ghastly killing intent was emitted from within his eyes.


    Above the sky of the river, a bullet pierced through the air and flew towards Qing Ya¡¯s forehead. However, all of a sudden, a weird wind caused the bullet toe to a halt, then soon after, the bullet flew backward at its trajectory at a rapid speed.


    The sniper looked at the target through the 8 times scope. What a beautiful woman, it is a pity...


    But one second after the sniper shot the sniper rifle, he did not see the target¡¯s head explode. Impossible! Where did the bullet run to?


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Following the ringing of a sound, the sniper rifle suddenly exploded, and half of the sniper¡¯s neck was swept away by the explosion. The sniper¡¯s head was falling off, and the sniper tried his utmost effort to hold his head upright, but it was useless. As the sniper lied on the wall powerlessly, he gradually lost his consciousness, all the way up till his death.


    Qing Ya was totally oblivious to how much danger she was in just a while ago, and was still thinking about the question, and in the end, she said stubbornly, ¡°Where is there that many bad guys.¡±


    ¡°Bad guys are everywhere, perhaps the bad guy is even at your side.¡±


    ¡°From what I see, you look just like a bad guy.¡± Qing Ya pouted her mouth, this man sure has a bunch of dishonest thinking in his mind.


    Ye Hua flicked off the cigarette butt again, ¡°I simply want to tell you that, rather than letting other people control your life, you are better off controlling everyone!¡±


    Controlling everyone! Qing Ya stared fixedly at Ye Hua, and after a good while, she said, ¡°Ye Hua! Are you thinking of letting me be a bad guy!¡±


    ¡°Bad guy? Haha.¡± Ye Huaughed lightly.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you stand right there and exin it clearly to me! What are youughing about! Stand right there! You this bastard!¡± Qing Ya hurriedly chased after Ye Hua, then suddenly jumped onto Ye Hua¡¯s back and embraced onto Ye Hua¡¯s necks with both of her hands.


    Thetter¡¯s face turned ck and shouted, ¡°Come down! No manners!¡±


    ¡°Noting down!¡±


    ¡°Are youing down or not!¡±


    ¡°Noting down! If you have the guts, throw me into the river then.¡± Qing Ya snorted, she was certained that Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t dare to throw her into the river.


    Ye Hua could be seen walking towards the protective railing, and Qing Ya began to feel a bit nervous. Seeing that Ye Hua was preparing to climb up onto the protective railing, Qing Ya shouted out loudly, ¡°I wille down! I wille down, you win!¡±


    Ye Hua looked coldly at Qing Ya. To actually let me carry her! If words were to get out, where would my face be! As a supreme overlord, I actually carried a woman!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be this rude next time!¡± Ye Hua said coldly,


    Qing Ya said in disdain, ¡°Do you think that you are an emperor? What about this is rude? Will you die if you carry your wife for a bit?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I will die.¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    During the journey back to the bar, Ye Hua secretly informed Lie Gu to go check on that hitman, but not to mess up the scene, just secretly check it out will do. I sure want to see, just who has such huge guts, to actually want to murder my child!


    Returning back to Leisure Bar, Ye Hua¡¯s brows wrinkled. In the past, the bar would be packed with people right now, but today, the bar was only half filled, just what happened!


    Qing Ya understood the situation clearly with just one look. With a sweet voice, she shouted out, ¡°Ye Hua, I will go upstairs and bath first, you quicklye up okay~¡±


    Immediately, a few women left the bar in a bad mood. Seeing that, Qing Ya felt that her entire body was at ease, and as for Ye Hua, he took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. Sooner orter, I will be driven mad by this woman.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Wei Chang shouted respectfully.


    Ye Hua surveyed the surroundings and said in a deep voice, ¡°Just let it be like this for now.¡±


    ¡°Boss, if this carries on, our business will have to be closed in a few months¡¯ time.¡± Wei Chang was very helpless, ever since thedy boss appeared, the women that came to the bar had more or less all left and stoppeding. Those women are the bar¡¯s main consumer.


    Ye Hua does not sigh normally, but right now, he also sighed, ¡°Wait for me to move out in a few days and everything should return to normal.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you want to move out?!¡± Wei Chang was in disbelieve. His honor has not moved from here during the 5 years, why did he suddenly want to move out now?


    ¡°En, in the future, you will look over this ce.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Wei Chang nodded his head and said very cautiously, ¡°Boss, during this night, 200+ rmb disappeared from my card.¡±


    ck lines appeared on Ye Hua¡¯s forehead, ¡°I won¡¯t use your card anymore in the future!¡±


    ¡°Boss is benevolent!¡± Wei Chang was in exultation. His honor is finally not going to use my money anymore, I almost feel like crying already.


    Walking into the bedroom, Ye Hua discovered that Qing Ya went to shower again. Just how many times does this woman need to shower in a day? Her mysophobia is even more serious than mine.


    After a while, Qing Ya walked out from the bathroom unhurriedly and said indifferently, ¡°Everyone left already?¡±


    Ye Hua lied on the bed and did not reply as he looked at thetest magazine within his hand.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, looking at today¡¯s situation, I reckon that your bar will have to close in a few months¡¯ time.¡± Qing Ya was very happy, there was nothing more pleasurable than looking at Ye Hua¡¯s unhappy face.


    Ye Hua closed the magazine and said indifferently, ¡°It is okay, your card is in my hand.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, using a woman¡¯s money, gigolo.¡±


    ¡°Using my wife¡¯s money, it is fair and aboveboard.¡± Ye Hua said calmly.


    ¡°Ye Hua, just how thick is your skin?¡± Qing Ya lied on the bed and stretched out her hand towards Ye Hua¡¯s face to pinch it.


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows wrinkled, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, someone is getting angry. Tsk~¡± Qing Ya said in disdain and straightforwardly lied at the other side of the bed.


    ¡°Who let you sleep on the bed!¡± Ye Hua asked in a deep voice. This woman actually dares to sleep on the bed without getting my consent first!


    Qing Ya pursed her lips, ¡°If you are not happy about it, you can go sleep on the sofa then.¡±


    Ye Hua was angered to the point that his finger started trembling. If she......Endure! Endure for another 9 months and I will be able to resume back my peaceful life.


    Long Aotian¡¯s mood was pretty good today. Just thinking that I have such a beautiful fianc¨¦ is enough to make me feel excited incessantly. A woman that is beautiful to that degree is really rare. Furthermore, I cured the sickness of her entire family members and won over her elders¡¯ favor. Although she rejected me on the surface, it is only because she is embarrassed in her heart only, how could I not understand about that? After all, it is always written like that in the novels.


    Chased after a cool and elegant CEO, then chased after a super big celebrity, then chased after whatever eldest daughter of a concealed martial family, this is, I, Long Aotian¡¯s, true portrayal! I won¡¯t live for nothing in this life anymore, hahaha!!!


    Not sure what Qing Ya is doing at this timing, I will give her a call and say goodnight to her first.


    Ye Hua was not used to having someone sleeping by his side, even if that person was a woman who he had touched before, thus, it led to him suffering from insomnia! However, this woman is actually sleeping so soundly that her saliva is about to drip out. My God! So disgusting!!!

 Chapter 16 – Do you still remember what you called me?

    <h4>Chapter 16 ¨C Do you still remember what you called me?</h4>


    At this moment, Qing Ya¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and Ye Hua immediately shook Qing Ya, ¡°Your phone is ringing!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, hmm, hmm~¡±


    Ye Hua had never seen before such an irritating woman, he suddenly sort of regretted his decision on that night. Picking up the phone and taking a look at it, he saw that it was an unfamiliar number and straightforwardly hung up the call.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the phone would start ringing again! Ye Hua took a few huge deep breaths. He felt that he was on the verge of going berserk. Immediately, he answered the phone call.


    ¡°Qing Ya, are you asleep?¡± Long Aotian asked tenderly.


    Ye Hua coldly replied with a stiff face, ¡°She is asleep!¡± After finish speaking, he hung the phone.


    Long Aotian who was far away at High Ocean City was stupefied. Looking at his phone, he scratched his hair. It was a man that picked up the phone just now!


    It is only 11 pm right now, it must definitely be someone that she hired to act as her boyfriend, it must definitely be...haha...After sitting still for a while, Long Aotian rushed out hurriedly and drove towards Long¡¯an City in thete night.


    After waiting for a while, Ye Hua finally felt a bit of sleepiness, and he unhurriedly lied down on the bed!


    In the end, just when he was about to prepare to sleep, Qing Ya suddenly turned over and actually used her leg to press onto him! This woman¡¯s hands are even embracing onto me too! Furthermore, her head is actually resting on my chest, and the important point is that she is even dripping saliva too!


    I really want to use magic and go back to a month back, then nothing would have happened. But after thinking about it, forget about it...Stroking onto Qing Ya¡¯s t belly and feeling that familiar blood vessels, Ye Hua¡¯s jittery mood calmed down.


    ¡°Hmmm, hmmm, hmmm~¡± Qing Ya who was in her dream let out a bunch of faint breathing again.


    Ye Hua really wanted to shout out, ¡°Hmmm your head! Are you finish or not? Why did I not see you hmmm, hmmm, hmmm during that night? Oh, that¡¯s right, she fainted in the end during that night.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, I want to beat this pig head of yours to a pulp...¡± Qing Ya who was sleeping soundly muttered out. Ye Hua¡¯s face was gloomy. I really want to kick this woman awake, forget about her dripping saliva, but she even talks in her sleep too!


    Listening to countless curses, Ye Hua gradually fell asleep.


    A sun slowly raised from the east, and the golden sunshine sprinkled over the earth.


    Qing Ya was like an octopus, hugging onto Ye Hua without any image at all. Actually, she had the habit of hugging a doll when she sleeps, belonging to the type of people whocks a sense of security.


    ¡°Ring, ring, ring.¡±


    The phone suddenly started ringing. Ye Hua¡¯s brows wrinkled, my phone is normally turned off at night, the phone that is ringing right now definitely belongs to this woman!


    ¡°Your phone is ringing!¡± Ye Hua shouted in a deep voice.


    Qing Ya muddle-headedly raised her head, stretched out her hand and picked up the phone, ¡°Who is it! Calling during the early morning!¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, it is me, Aotian~¡± Long Aotian drove the car and hurried over because he wants to know if it was real or fake.


    Ye Hua said in displease, ¡°Next time when you sleep, remember to turn off your phone!¡±


    ¡°Got it, got it, you sure are long-winded!¡± Qing Ya said impatiently, and immediately hung up the phone, then turned off the phone, and went back to continue sleeping.


    Long Aotian who was sitting in the car was stupefied, this man¡¯s voice is the same as the voice from yesterday night! Could it be that they really slept together! This is not possible, I, Long Aotian, is, after all, a peerless immortal doctor, how could the woman that I have selected be slept by other men, this is not possible!


    Immense anger caused the steering wheel to be deformed, and Long Aotian¡¯s ordinary face became even more twisted and malevolent-looking. Qing Ya! If you dare to do something that let me down, I will definitely make you pay for it!


    At the other side, Ye Hua was not sleepy anymore and said indifferently, ¡°Until what time do you want to sleep till!¡±


    Qing Ya wrinkled her brows, then immediately raised her head, while with a panic expression on her face. Why am I lying in his embrace? I must have definitely been pulled into his embrace by him.


    ¡°What did you do to me!¡± Qing Ya said shyly and angrily.


    Ye Hua sneered, and pointed to his own pajamas, ¡°Look at what you did!¡±


    ¡°So disgusting, your saliva actually dripped all the way to your chest.¡± Qing Ya said with a face full of disdain.


    Ye Hua knew that this woman would not admit to it. Luckily, I recorded it down before I slept.


    When Qing Ya saw her sleeping posture and those alluring sounds she let out, her entire person immediately didn¡¯t felt good. After thinking about it for quite a while, she said, ¡°You pervert, you actually took a video of me secretly!¡±


    ¡°Tonight when you sleep, distance yourself a bit further away from me!¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Qing Ya precisely did not like this attitude of Ye Hua¡¯s, the more Ye Hua acted like this, the more firm and upright Qing Ya was about it, ¡°I am just precisely going to hug you when I sleep, what about it! You are my husband, what is wrong with me leaning on you!¡±


    Ye Hua suddenly recalled something andughed lightly.


    When Qing Ya¡¯s saw this smile of Ye Hua¡¯s, she immediately felt unhappy, he is definitely ridiculing at me!


    ¡°What are youughing about, don¡¯t hide about it!¡± Qing Ya shouted.


    ¡°Laughing at you.¡±


    ¡°What of me are youughing at, what is there tough about!¡± Qing Ya sat her body upright, and her proud figure immediately disyed out. She didn¡¯t really mind it, after all, the both of them even had a much intimate thing happened between them. Furthermore, they were husband and wife right now, although there was a bit of the feeling of impersonating in their identity as husband and wife.


    The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth raised up as he looked at Qing Ya. Qing Ya¡¯s body trembled, she felt that something bad wasing.


    ¡°Do you remember that night?¡±


    ¡°That night?¡± Qing Ya muttered, then immediately remembered.


    ¡°You are shameless!¡±


    Ye Huaughed once again, ¡°Do you still remember what you called me during that night?¡±


    Qing Ya flipped through her memory. I was muddle-headed during that night, what did I call him? What did I call him? Immediately! Qing Ya¡¯s face changed greatly, and her face was as red as a tomato.


    ¡°I forbid you to say it!¡±


    ¡°You remember it already?¡± Looking at Qing Ya¡¯s panic look, Ye Hua wants to say that he felt really great! Didn¡¯t you like to be obstinate very much!


    ¡°I forbid you to say it!¡±


    ¡°When a certain person is excited, she called me...hmmm.¡± When Ye Hua was about to say it out, his mouth was immediately covered by Qing Ya.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight you to the death!¡±


    An hourter, the two of them sat down at a vendor stall to eat breakfast. The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth raised slightly, whereas the corner of Qing Ya¡¯s mouth was lowered, and her exquisite small face was bright red.


    Seems like Ye Hua won this early morning¡¯s contest.


    ¡°The youtiao is too long, tear it into 3 pieces.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    (ÓÍÌõ: Youtiao ¨C Basically a long piece of deep-fried dough.)


    Qing Ya was just about to retort back, but when she saw the grin on Ye Hua¡¯s mouth, she immediately surrendered. Picking up the youtiao with her delicate hands, she pulled onto the youtiao with both of her hands.


    The men that were in the surrounding all did not know what was going on, when they saw Qing Ya pulled the youtiao, their entire body shivered, this woman is too fierce already.


    ¡°You look just like a woman that is filled with grievance right now.¡± Ye Hua picked up the youtiao, ced it into the porridge and stir it around for a bit. The taste is not bad.


    Qing Ya snorted, ¡°This is all because of you!¡±


    ¡°You could have not shouted it.¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s exquisite face turned red again. This bastard, clinging onto my ck history and not letting go of it, he is too much of a bastard!


    Ye Hua elegantly drank a mouth of porridge, then said indifferently, ¡°As long as you are obedient, I can not mention about it.¡±


    ¡°You are precisely a bastard!¡± Qing Ya scolded in a low voice.


    ¡°You are not obedient again.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be obedient towards you!¡±


    ¡°Because you called me...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± Qing Ya immediately covered Ye Hua¡¯s mouth again, causing all the men in the surrounding to feel jealous of Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows and thetter immediately withdrew back her hands.


    Qing Ya always asked herself why she has to be afraid of Ye Hua, but she does not know why. She would always feel that Ye Hua was aloof and remote. Although she had ridiculed him about it before, her woman¡¯s institution told her that, this aloof and remote of his was normal.

 Chapter 17 – Two subordinates

    <h4>Chapter 17 ¨C Two subordinates</h4>


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t request anything too excessive, I will listen to you.¡± In the end, Qing Ya still surrendered to Ye Hua. I will temporarily give in to him for now, when the timees where I catch a ck history of his, I will let him have a taste of what I¡¯ m made of!


    Ye Hua was very satisfied as he nodded his head, ¡°You are making a bit of progress.¡±


    Qing Ya snorted, itching to pick up the bowl of porridge in her hands and cover it onto that perfect face.


    ¡°After eating breakfast, let¡¯s go buy some gifts, then go to my house to eat during noon.¡± Qing Ya pouted her mouth and said.


    Ye Hua did not oppose and lightly said, ¡°En.¡±


    Qing Ya thought that Ye Hua would say some strange things, and didn¡¯t expect that he would agree that easily. Seems like he is also not that unreasonable, tsk! He is precisely just finding things to do because he has nothing to do, I hope that nothing will go wrong today.


    When you enter a vige, you have to follower the local customs, Ye Hua understood that. When meeting the female¡¯s family, gifts had to be bought. However, in this world, there is no one that can bear to receive a gift from me, let alone eat together with me. Being able to eat with me, it is their blessing. Just like this woman, to be able to bear my child, it is the most worthy thing that she could be proud of, all the women in this world would be jealous of her.


    After buying some tobo, alcohol and health maintain products, the two of them returned back to Leisure Bar. Qing Ya was at the room choosing what to wear. She definitely had to dress herself up prettily. Although she was already very beautiful, which woman would not wish that they could be even more beautiful? Whereas for Ye Hua, he was still wearing a western suit as usual. No matter when, whenever he went out, it would be a ck western suit. This point wouldn¡¯t change, even if it was a sizzlingly hot summer.


    Standing at the bar counter, Ye Hua mixed a ss of alcohol for himself. Alcohol and tobo in this world are indeed good things. If I have to rank them, alcohol would be number 1, tobo would be number 2, and women would with great difficulty be at least number 3 I guess.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡± Lie Gu suddenly appeared and barked a few times towards Ye Hua.


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Your honor, I have already investigated everything, the killer belongs to an international hitman organization. I questioned his soul via torture and found out that he only received the mission to assassinate madam. If you want to investigate it furthermore, I will have to go to their general headquarters at London.¡±


    Ye Hua lightly took a sip of the rose rain that he mixed and said indifferently, ¡°There is no need to investigate, kill all of them.¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Your honor, I still have a date tonight, how about you ask Wei Chang go instead? It has been a very long time since he has eaten well.¡±


    Ye Hua squinted his eyes and looked at Lie Gu, ¡°You are still messing around with that female celebrity?¡±


    Lie Gu immediately shook its dog head, then sat on the floor obediently and extended out his tongue. For a skeletal dragon to act like this, it was really speechless.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly, ¡°Wei Chang!¡±


    The void suddenly became distorted and Wei Chang¡¯s figure unhurriedly walked out from it. Kneeling down with one of his knees, and his right hand ced on his chest, he shouted out respectfully, ¡°Your honor.¡±


    ¡°Lie Gu said that you have not had your fill for a very long time already?¡± Ye Hua lighted up a cigarette. Through the smoke, his cold gaze looked at his own subordinate.


    Wei Chang said in a deep voice, ¡°Your honor, you said that we have to be human-like, thus subordinate did not dare to eat too much.¡±


    ¡°Lie Gu let you to go eat your fill. There is a hitman organization in London, you go and settle it.¡± Ye Hua said coldly. At this moment, he had already sentenced those people to death.


    Wei Chang was a bit mncholy and did not answer back straightforwardly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your honor, will you reimburse the air ticket to go to London and back to Long¡¯an City?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The wine cup within Ye Hua¡¯s hand immediately shattered. That woman was already vexing enough, and right now these 2 subordinates of mine actually dare to openly go against my order!


    ¡°Seems like you two want to rebel against me huh!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s pupils suddenly turned red, appearing seemingly bewitching. However, this was also the symptom right before Ye Hua gets angry.


    ¡°Subordinate does not dare!¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Subordinate does not dare.¡±


    ¡°An hourter, if that hitman organization is not annihted, I will annihte you two!¡± Ye Hua fluttered his hand. What remains unseen was deemed to be clean. Seems like my decision was wrong, bing human-like would cause one to rebel. In the past, there was no way that they would go against my order. It is also possible that it is because my temper had be much better than before.


    Lie Gu and Wei Chang were flung all the way to the Pacific Ocean and both of them were currently soaking within the ocean water.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Gluttonous monster, you actually rejected such a good thing.¡±


    Wei Chang said helplessly, ¡°His honor said that we need to be more human-like. I have been reading a novel recently, and the protagonist within that novel talked like this towards his boss.¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof, woof~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°You will sooner orter be destroyed because of the novel. You even almost implicated me just now.¡±


    ¡°Why did you not go, didn¡¯t you like to do this kind of thing the most in the past?¡± Wei Chang asked in puzzlement. Searching houses and exterminating families were Lie Gu¡¯s favorites. The number of people that died within his hand was immeasurable, especially females.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°The small celebrity invited me to go rock climbing today.¡±


    ¡°I presume that there is definitely a cave within that mountain.¡± Wei Chang said indifferently as his body gradually floated up. The wet security guard uniform immediately became dry.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    Wei Chang rolled his eyes, ¡°If there is no cave there, would you even bother going there?¡±


    After finish speaking, a void ck hole appeared in front of Wei Chang once again. After Wei Chang stepped into the void ck hole, he disappeared entirely.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof!!!!¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Gluttonous monster, you actually didn¡¯t send me off to my destination, I¡¯m going to bete for my date!!!!¡±


    Lie Gu howled in grief, then dog-paddled unhurriedly forward on the ocean water. However, a huge ck figure suddenly appeared below Lie Gu, a huge whale opened its huge mouth and swallowed Lie Gu along with other fishes entirely, then submerged into the seabed.


    The surface of the ocean became peaceful once again, however, the huge whale that was in the seabed was a bit peculiar, seemingly feeling very painful as bloodstains emitted out from its huge mouth incessantly, attracting over countless of great white sharks!


    ¡°Pop!¡±


    At both sides of the huge whale, 2 huge bone wings suddenly stretched out. When the bone wings stretched out, each of the wings were a few hundred meters long. Then, the head of the huge whale began to be distorted.


    With the sound of a ¡®bang¡¯, the head of the huge whale exploded and was substituted by a huge dragon head. The tusks within the mouth of the dragon head made one¡¯s hair stand on its end, and the dragon tail pierced through the tail of the huge whale. This should be a huge whale that could fly right?


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Much faster now~¡±


    Lie Gu suddenly realized something, he had be so used to barking that after transforming back into a dragon, he was still barking. It doesn¡¯t seem too good to still continue on barking right? If words of it were to get out, just how embarrassing would it be for me.


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar!!!¡±


    The roars of a dragon formed huge vortexes at the seabed and immediately spread towards all directions. A huge whale which had a pair of wings swam freely and happily within the ocean.


    However, at the seabed of another direction, a small gold dragon could be seen, and it was currently vigntly sizing up the surroundings. Just a while, he was swallowing fishes, and all of a sudden, he heard the frightening roars of a dragon. Could it be that, there is someone who has a swallowing system too!! How is it possible!! And his system rank is actually this high already!!!


    This ce is not suitable for staying too long, I better go back to my school and eat some small fishes and earn a bit of money first!


    At the other side of the earth, at the outskirts of London, there was an ancient castle there. This ce was the residence of a baron. Of course, this was just a false appearance. This was actually the general headquarters of Purgatory Hitmen. Internationally, it was also a well-known hitman organization, mainly because a young super hitman appeared in this organization before, and whatever mission that he had taken, he had a 100%pletion rate. It was rumored that he had recently washed his hands clean of being a hitman and had already disappeared.

 Chapter 18 – Those are all delicacies…

    <h4>Chapter 18 ¨C Those are all delicacies...</h4>


    Wearing a light blue security guard uniform, Wei Chang arrived at the castle gate and politely stretched out his hand to knock onto the gate.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡±


    It must be said that, Wei Chang¡¯s luck was quite good as today just so happens to be the date where the hitman organization would hold their regr meeting. Currently, they were discussing about the mission at Long¡¯an City yesterday.


    Deep within the castle, 10 higher-ups were currently having a solemn discussion. Their attire was appropriate to the asion, just a look and one would know that those people were the elites within the upper ss.


    ¡°Cold-blood is our S-Rank hitman, how could he had possibly failed!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel that we should set this request aside for now, China is not a good ce.¡±


    ¡°If Kaiser was still here, he would definitely oppose this time¡¯s mission. Moreover, cold-blood is Kaiser¡¯s friend too!¡±


    ¡°Kaiser has already left, there is no need to talk about him!¡±


    Wei Chang stood outside the gate and knocked for a full minute, and no one actually came to open the gate. Feeling a little impatient, Wei Chang suddenly shot out a ck light from his fingertip. The ck light was shot up to the sky and came to a stop at 100 meters above the ground. When it came to a stop, it formed into a ck umbre and enveloped the castle within it.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sound of a gun being fired rang out, and a lustrous yellow bullet was shot towards Wei Chang¡¯s head. Just that, before the bullet was able to reach Wei Chang¡¯s head, it was stopped by an incorporeal ck light and fell to the ground powerlessly.


    Wei Chang gazed at the sniper that was at the spire and stretched out his palm. There was no whatsoever high-end explosion, and instead, Wei Chang¡¯s arm transformed and turned into an unknown substance which had a big mouth. The sniper that was at the spire was stupefied, what fucking monster is this!


    In the moment of distraction, the monster which had only a mouth already appeared in front of the sniper. Followed by the opening of the mouth, the frightening rows of sharp teeth and threads of gluey liquid could be seen.


    Without waiting for the sniper to shriek, the malevolent big mouth already encased the sniper¡¯s head, and just like a snake, it straightforwardly swallowed the sniper. The super long arm was like a throat, and the swelling object that was moving in the super long arm was that sniper. The sniper was transported all the way to the inside of Wei Chang¡¯s body.


    Licking his lips, Wei Chang¡¯s eyes turnedpletely ck and mumbled, ¡°The taste of a human is still as enticing as ever~¡±


    The rm sound suddenly rang and all the higher-ups that were in the castle immediately became startled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did the international criminal police came?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, it should be that something happened outside.¡±


    ¡°What is there to worry about, there would always be some fellows who think highly of themselves every year. Continue with the meeting.¡±


    Wei Changughed lightly, then spread out both of his arms. Both arms transformed and formed into countless big mouth monsters. Every big mouth monster seemed to have its own target. The countless big mouth monsters bore through the castle, and the huge castle seemed as if it was bound up by a huge octopus. The scene was frightening.


    Furthermore, it could very clearly be seen that, within every ¡®throat¡¯, there was a swelling object moving towards the inside of Wei Chang¡¯s body.


    ¡°Burp~ This is precisely the taste. Having not tasted it for a few years, I have finally tasted it again today, his honor is truly benevolent.¡±


    The rm sound suddenly disappeared and the higher-ups that were holding a meeting in the secret room all let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°See, what did I say, it is but some small fries only.¡±


    The others allughed. Just that, within the entire castle, they were the only one remaining.


    Wei Chang, of course, had to ce the main course at thest. Dering their death, this was an old custom.


    After opening the gate and walking into the castle, various kinds of armors and oil paintings could be seen. Wei Chang casually seized all the armors and oil paintings, then walked towards the hall.


    When Wei Chang arrived at the center of the hall, he came to a stop, then stepped onto the ground with his right foot!


    Wei Chang immediately fell downwards, breaking through all kinds of mixed soil, and arriving at the lowest level¡¯s meeting room at the end, then looked at the 10 middle aged men who were currently holding a meeting.


    The 10 higher-ups were discussing about the organization¡¯s direction, when all of a sudden, a person suddenly fell down from the top of the meeting room. The person who fell down was a stranger that was wearing a uniform. Those that knew Chinese all immediately saw the armband.


    Security guard!


    ¡°Who are you!¡± One of the men stood up and shouted.


    Wei Chang walked towards them unhurriedly, and some of the men already took out their gun.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!!¡±


    The bullets were all totally not able to enter Wei Chang¡¯s body, and all of the bulletsnded near Wei Chang¡¯s leg.


    ¡°I am called Wei Chang! I am Binge, one of the Seven Sins that is under His Honor, the Supreme Overlord¡¯smand. To be able to die under the Supreme Overlord¡¯s order, it is you guys¡¯ blessing. Therefore, please give up on resisting.¡± Wei Chang spread out both of his arms and had a face of pleasure on his face. It seemed as if I had returned to back in those days, all of the images where we were massacring everyone are suddenly re-appearing in my mind. Also, those special lines, it has been a long time since I have read it out, my tone just now seemed like it was missing something, should I read the lines out again?


    ¡°What rubbish!¡±


    Wei Chang took a nce at the man who spoke, and his arm immediately transformed into a big mouth monster and swallowed the man.


    The remaining 9 people were all stupefied. What kind of monster if this! Is this a movie! Is this thing an alien!


    Wei Chang¡¯s arm could be seen transforming again and forming into 9 big mouth monsters this time. Each of the big mouth monster suspended above the head of each of the remaining 9 people. The gluey thick liquid could be seen dripping out from the big mouth monster and dripping onto the head of the person that was below it.


    ¡°Kaiser will not let...AHHHH!!!!¡±


    Before even being able to finish what they wanted to say, the remaining 9 people were all immediately swallowed by each of the big mouth monster.


    ¡°Burp~¡±


    Wei Chang let out a burp. Although there was not a lot, but I still had my enjoyment. Not sure how long I will have to wait for the next time. As for the Kaiser that they speak of? Burp...most probably a joke I guess.


    ¡°Evil Spirit; Death Mage.¡±


    Same as that day, a skeleton who wore a ck robe raised up from the ground, then afterward, kneeled down in front of Wei Chang and said, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Tidy up everything.¡±


    ¡°I will solemnly obey master¡¯s order.¡±


    Wei Chang casually opened a void ck hole and traveled back to the bar.


    And as for the death mage, it floated up to the sky and read silently with his mouth, then raised up his staff, ¡°Hell mes!¡±


    Immediately, countless fireballs appeared in the sky and bombarded the castle. After the bombardment, only arge piece of scorched earth was left.


    Returning back to the bar, Wei Chang did not saw Ye Hua. Wei Chang first ced the oil paintings that he took from the castle and ced them onto the bar¡¯s wall, then afterward contacted Ye Hua.


    Currently, Ye Hua was sitting in the car and listening to Wei Chang¡¯s report. Looking at the watch, 26 minutes. However, there is another way that this matter could have been handled. Wei Chang¡¯s way of handling things is still the same as back then. Wait after I go back, I will have to properly educate him. When doing things, one has to use their brain.


    The person who was driving the car was, of course, Qing Ya. The cold looking small face appeared to be fuming right now. This fellow is reallyzy to a whole new realm, to not even know how to drive a car, and furthermore let a female drive the car for you, you are truly a big boss!


    ¡°Ye Hua, can you find a time to go get your license?¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Ye Hua opened the window and said indifferently, ¡°You knowing how to drive the car is enough.¡±


    ¡°But in the future when my belly bes big, it will be difficult for me to drive the car!¡±


    ¡°Hire a driver then.¡¯


    Qing Ya was actually left speechless. This man was not onlyzy, but he also doesn¡¯t even have ambition! Only knows how to tease me all day, that fianc¨¦ of mine is not even as arrogant as him.


    ¡°Qing Ya.¡± Ye Hua called out lightly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hope for me to do senseless things.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently, then took out a cigarette. But after pausing for a moment, he kept the cigarette.


    Qing Ya who was about to get angry, upon seeing Ye Hua¡¯s action, pursed her mouth and actually did not say anything. With Qing Ya driving the car, the two of them headed towards the suburbs.


    At the north of Long¡¯an City, there was a manor which upied an enormous amount of space. Some of the big shots in Long¡¯an City of course knew who the manor belonged to, Qing Family! This family which had a long history was rumored to be at the pinnacle during the Ming Dynasty. However, this was a rumor and no one was able to prove if it was true or not.

 Chapter 19 – I will deliver protection over to you!

    <h4>Chapter 19 ¨C I will deliver protection over to you!</h4>


    But what could be confirmed was that Qing Family was very powerful right now. Within the country, Qing Family was one of the very best big corporations. Unfortunately, there was no male in the current generation of Qing Family, there were only 2 females! Although their talent was pretty good, they were still after all woman, and in the future, they would also have to marry.


    Therefore!


    If one was able to marry a woman belonging to Qing Family, it was equivalent to marrying with a mountain of wealth and bing someone who other men would envy.


    Ye Hua was precisely a man who was able to marry a woman belonging to Qing Family. Unfortunately, the reason that he married the other person was because of the child within that person¡¯s stomach, and there waspletely no affection evolved at all.


    The air in the suburbs was much fresher, Ye Hua opened the window and slightly squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Your family such is rich, to even specially build a road.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    Qing Ya let out a breath, ¡°Having too much money is also worrying.¡±


    ¡°I can help relieve your worries by a bit.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Ye Hua, do you really feel no shame in using my money? You are a man, don¡¯t you know how to earn money yourself!¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but reprimanded. Although I can support him for his entire life, I also don¡¯t want to see him not having the motivation to better himself.


    Ye Hua rubbed his temple, his tone still as calm as usual, ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to earn money, it is just that earning money is a boring thing.¡±


    ¡°Haha, can you not act cool...¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, you act much more than me.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Just when the two of them was about to start quarreling, a red Ferrari F12 whistled past them, swirling up a bunch of tree leaves in its trail, and one of the tree leaves even fell onto Ye Hua¡¯s shoulder.


    ording to Ye Hua¡¯s habits 5 years ago, Ye Hua would have already used the tree leaf that fell onto his shoulder to cut the car into half.


    Qing Ya wrinkled her brows and gazed at the Ferrari in front of her. Her beautiful eyes lighted up as she ferociously stepped onto the gas pedal.


    No matter was, Audi A8 was meant formercial use after all, how would it even be a match for the Ferrari F12. In a short while, the butt of the Ferrari F12 disappeared from Qing Ya¡¯s sight and Qing Ya decreased the speed of her Audi A8 unwillingly.


    ¡°That fianc¨¦ of yours?¡± Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    ¡°No, but it is someone even more annoying than that man!¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s interest seemed to be peaked. To be able to be someone who Qing Ya find annoying, the person should be quite a character right.


    ¡°Tell me about that person.¡±


    ¡°She is my sister, who has the same father as me but not mother, Qing Yutong!¡± Qing Ya said coldly, seemingly that her rtionship was not that good with this sister of her.


    However, Ye Hua¡¯s interest became much bigger, ¡°Is it that celebrity, Qing Yutong?¡±


    ¡°Well, is there someone else with that name? Wait, something is not right, don¡¯t tell me that you are interested in her?¡± ording to Qing Ya¡¯s understanding of Ye Hua, this man was indeed not interested in the typical beautiful woman.


    Ye Hua nodded his head, ¡° I am of course interested in her. However, Qing Yutong she herself did note to my bar, but instead, her big sister came.¡± Thinking up to here, Ye Huaughed out once. This was the good point of not controlling things, everywhere was filled with surprises and unexpected things.


    Ayer of cold frost immediately appeared on Qing Ya¡¯s face as she said with a deep voice, ¡°You are my husband right now, for you to say that you are interested in your sister-inw right in front of me, I don¡¯t think that it is appropriate right!¡±


    ¡°What is there that is not appropriate, passion between a male and female is normal.¡±


    Screech!!!


    The tires left a ck trace on the ground, and Qing Ya¡¯s face became much colder. From her expression, it seemed as if she wanted to perish together with Ye Hua.


    ¡°You say it one more time!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to quarrel with me again!¡± Ye Hua asked coldly.


    ¡°It is you who want to quarrel, you are my husband right now!¡±


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but take a cigarette, then lighted it and said, ¡°It is true that I am your husband now.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you still say that you are interested in my sister!¡± Qing Ya questioned angrily.


    ¡°I have never forced others, on that day, it was also you who was willing to do it. If it was your sister who sent herself up to my doorstep, I would not reject her.¡± Ye Hua straightforwardlyy out everything bare. Qing Yutong was a woman that Ye Hua rtively admired. 5 years ago, she went all the way from a small extra, to gradually bing an international superstar, and Ye Hua witnessed the whole process. If it was changed to my own world, Qing Yutong would be an existence that would in the future be a female overlord.


    Hearing Ye Hua¡¯s promise, Qing Ya let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Be at ease, she won¡¯t be like me and let you eat her up!¡±


    ¡°What if it happens then?¡±


    ¡°I will deliver protection over to you!¡± Qing Ya said ruthlessly.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Ye Hua let out a brightugh. Although this woman sometimes makes me angry, but sometimes, she also seemed very...what is it again? Using human¡¯s words to say it, it should be adorable I guess. Actually, forget it, she is just stupid only...


    ¡°You still dare tough! I am going to fight you to the death!¡±


    To speak the truth, Ye Hua was not good at fighting like this, facing against Qing Ya¡¯s pinching technique, he did not have any way to retaliate at all because he was afraid of harming his own child. When Qing Ya discovered that Ye Hua was not retaliating, Qing Ya started going over the line.


    ¡°Enough already!¡± Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but shout out. Don¡¯t go too far and stop it now!


    Qing Ya snorted and drove the car towards the manor that was in front of them.


    2 security guards stood outside the ck iron gate. Just that, the uniform that the 2 security guards were wearing was much more high-gradepared to Wei Chang¡¯s uniform. The uniform that the 2 security guards were wearing was at least western suit grade.


    ¡°Big miss!¡±


    Qing Ya said coldly, ¡°Open the gate!¡±


    The 2 security guards looked at Qing Ya entering into the manor foolishly. After a few minutes, they were still in a daze.


    ¡°The big miss seemed to have changed...¡± One of them said foolishly.


    ¡°En, she became much more beautiful, more beautifulpared to the second miss! However, I feel that the second miss is still...¡±


    ¡°Conquering the second miss would feel much satisfying right, after all, the second miss is an international celebrity right now.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there is no need to argue about the second miss¡¯s figure. However, who is that man? Didn¡¯t the big miss¡¯s fianc¨¦ already came?¡±


    ¡°I feel that there will be a good show to watch today. The man that we saw in the car just now seems quite formidable.¡±


    Ye Hua who was sitting in the carughed out once again, he heard the conversation of the 2 security guards.


    ¡°The 2 security guards areparing you to Qing Yutong.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Qing Ya snorted. Although my sister¡¯s fame is very high, but I am not to be underestimated too!


    The building style of the manor was inclining towards the European style. At the house¡¯s door, there was a rock garden fountain, disying out a grand aura, and at the side, there was a helicopter. The Ferrari F12 from just before was already parked at one side. Parked near the Ferrari F12, there were a Rolls-Royce and Bentley. Just that, right beside the Bentley, a Passat was also parked there, seemingly sort of pulling down the quality of the cars near it.


    When Qing Ya saw that Passat, her brows wrinkled. I did not expect that Long Aotian woulde this early. This car is even the car allocated to him by thepany, this man sure is anxious huh.


    ¡°When will you get a car for me?¡± Ye Hua closed the car¡¯s door and said. In any case, I just precisely want to see the look of Qing Ya when she gets angry, she seems just too stupid when she gets angry~


    Qing Ya said petntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t the card with you? Whatever you want to buy, go and buy it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Not sure how much the most expensive car would cost.¡± Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    And Qing Ya almost sprained her leg when she heard that. This bastard!


    ¡°Ye Hua! Please don¡¯t mess around anymore, we are already at my house right now, you have to listen to everything I say from now!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Qing Ya sighed. I hope that everything won¡¯t be messed upter on.


    Qing Ya could be seen walking to the front of Ye Hua and using both of her hands to slightly tidy up Ye Hua¡¯s cor. Until she was satisfied with how it looked, she then held onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm and walked towards the door.


    And as for Ye Hua, his brows were slightly wrinkled. Just now, for a sudden split second, it felt very strange, it felt as if I was not that lonely anymore.


    However, this feeling went by in a sh. Looking at the building on me, it somewhat resembles that pce of mine. However, this building iscking a bit of an austere aura, meaningless.

 Chapter 20 – Quarreling is nothing out of the ordinary

    <h4>Chapter 20 ¨C Quarreling is nothing out of the ordinary</h4>


    Opening the door and entering into the house, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but sighed for a bit. This woman¡¯s family is not just the typical rich, however, only this kind of family would be able to teach out this kind of woman.


    If I did not see wrongly, this floor should be sandalwood, where a square meter is at a few thousand rmb. For such a big house, just the floor alone is already quite a big expenses, not mentioning the other furniture, if it is in the lower amount, it would be around a few hundred thousand rmb, and if it is in the higher amount, it would be around a few million rmb.


    ¡°Your family such is rich.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Qing Ya said lightly, ¡°We do okay I guess.¡±


    This woman is beginning to get cocky again, seems like I cannot praise her.


    ¡°Big miss, you have finallye back.¡± An old man who wore a butler outfit could be seen walking over with a smile. When he saw Ye Hua, he slightly went into a daze, but very quickly regain hisposure and returned back to how he was before.


    Qing Ya revealed out a shallow smile which could be rarely seen, ¡°Uncle Fu.¡±


    ¡°Second miss and Mister Long have already arrived.¡± Uncle Fu said with a smile.


    Qing Ya nodded her head, took out a pair of female slippers from the shoe cab and gracefully took off her high heels.


    Uncle Fu sighed repeatedly. The big miss seems a bit different this time, and it seems like she has be much prettier.


    ¡°Slippers.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Qing Ya wished she could give a tight p to Ye Hua. Is there someone who acts like that much of a boss? To even want me to help you take the slippers! However, when she saw that Ye Hua was carrying that much gifts with his hands, she reluctantly helped him to take the slippers.


    This time, it was Uncle Fu¡¯s turn to be astonished. The big miss actually squatted on the floor to help him change into the slippers, I am not blind right! Just who is this man, her friend? If it was her friend, she wouldn¡¯t be that intimate with him, her boyfriend? But that shouldn¡¯t be, the big miss¡¯s fianc¨¦ is still currently sitting inside, and his identity was even confirmed by the master.


    ¡°It¡¯s too small.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Qing Ya almost flipped out. Don¡¯t think that just because you are the child¡¯s father, you can act like this!


    Uncle Fu said with a slight smile, ¡°Mister, I will go and find a pair for you, please wait for a moment.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that Uncle Fu, there is still another pair here.¡±


    This time, Ye Hua was finally able to wear the slippers and did not have any more reasons to make things difficult for Qing Ya.


    ¡°Big miss, mister, inside please.¡±


    Qing Ya was a little nervous, after all, she came toy her cards on the table today, and refused to be an obedient girl.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, is my mom home yet?¡± Qing Ya asked.


    ¡°The master is together with big madam. The second madam is also here too.¡± Uncle Fu said.


    Ye Hua was a bit curious, what is the meaning of second madam? Originally, I thought that Qing Ya¡¯s mother had already passed away, after all, she said she and Qing Yutong had the same father but different mother. But from the looks of it, it isn¡¯t as what I had imagined.


    Her father actually had 2 women and even openly brought both of them home. This is a bit interesting.


    Seeing that Ye Hua wasughing, Qing Ya immediately knew what Ye Hua was thinking about, and immediately became angry and stepped onto Ye Hua.


    When Ye Hua saw theyer of slipper print that was imprinted onto his pure white sock, his mysophobia mentality immediately erupted.


    ¡°Do you want to quarrel with me here?¡± Ye Hua said coldly. This woman is very cocky huh!


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    How could Ye Hua be able to tolerate the stain on his sock, just seeing the stain on the sock makes him want to rip the sock apart, ¡°Bring me a new pair of socks!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Qing Ya was also extremely angry. Isn¡¯t it just a small ck stain? Is there a need to make such a big deal out of it!


    ¡°Quickly!¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice, not being able to tolerate the stain for another half a minute.


    Uncle Fu hurriedly walked up, ¡°Mister, please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fu, don¡¯t bother with him!¡± Qing Ya was also angry now. If I was to get a new pair of socks for him to change now, what about in the future then! He will just be much worse in the future!


    ¡°Big miss...¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s gaze became colder and colder, and there was even sort of a tendency of him going into a rage, ¡°Qing Ya, I¡¯m warning you for thest time!¡±


    ¡°I will also warn you for thest time, I am not your maid, I am your wife, there is a limit to my patience too!¡±


    Uncle Fu¡¯s eyes were opened wide as if he had just seen Thanos invading the earth. The big miss actually said that...she is his wife! What is going on!


    It was still the first time that Ye Hua had met with such an arrogant woman, he was practically at the edge of bursting with rage, if it was not for the child in the stomach...


    ¡°Take off the socks for me!¡± Ye Hua breathed in and out repeatedly, controlling his anger. His temper had be better and better in those few years, if it was ced in the past, he would have long begun massacring everyone.


    Oh? This man actually gave in, and I still thought that he was going to persist and quarrel with me to the end.


    Since you have taken a step back, I will also take a step back too then.


    Qing Ya obediently squatted down and took off Ye Hua¡¯s socks. Only then did Ye Hua¡¯s anger settled down.


    Uncle Fu felt that his world was changing. What is going with the big miss, for her to even squat down to help this man take off his socks.


    ¡°You better not contradict me in the future, my temper is not good.¡± Ye Hua said coldly.


    Qing Ya snorted coldly, ¡°I am a pregnant woman, you better not make me angry!¡±


    Pregnant woman!!! Uncle Fu had a feeling of wanting to faint. My god! Are they merely acting for me to see or are they being serious!


    But, isn¡¯t their atmosphere a bit too strange? Both of them are not willing to bother with each other, but at the same time, they also seem so intimate with each other. I hope that the big miss won¡¯t go too overboard today, great master and master have been worrying a lot for this matter.


    The corridor was not very long, along with Uncle Fu pushing open the double door, a few people appeared in front of Ye Hua¡¯s eyes, and those few people also looked over towards him.


    Long Aotian had arrived here since early morning. Of course, his purpose was very clear-cut, which was toe and win over the favor of the people of Qing Family, helping them check their pulse, and talking a bit about things that are good for maintaining health.


    Qing Ya¡¯s grandfather was 80 years old this year, and there were various kinds of ineradicable disease on him. However, ever since Long Aotian appeared, all of his symptoms had been gotten control over and even slowly gotten better. Also, his spouse, son, and 2 daughters-inw have all been treated by Long Aotian too.


    I didn¡¯t expect that my old battlepanion would have such a formidable grandson. If Qing Ya is to be a pair with him, it will definitely be a blessing for the Qing Family.


    ¡°Aotian, how have you been getting along with Qing Ya?¡± Qing Chengren drank the tea which his big daughter-inw Wang Qing boiled and asked with a smile.


    Long Aotian¡¯s appearance is pretty good, he can be counted as being able to squeeze into the category of handsome guys. He looks very clean while wearing a leisure outfit, however, he iscking a bit of dignified aura. However, that doesn¡¯t really matter.


    And right now, Long Aotian was currently looking at the big celebrity, Qing Yutong. Just now when Qing Yutong walked in, he was even dazed, why is the big celebrity Qing Yutong here, so she is actually Qing Ya¡¯s sister, and is birthed by the second madam, Zi Han.


    Being able to see Qing Yutong herself in person, I feel so happy right now. Temperament which is refine and clean, just like a fairy, white color long dress, revealing out a small part of each of her arms, beautiful hair which is smooth and soft like a waterfall, extremely clear beautiful eyes, which are like spring water, not containing the least bit of impurity at all, graceful sitting posture which reflects out her good upbringing, and the curve of her body that is revealed is incessantly alluring.


    Her figure makes one¡¯s heartbeat speed up, and wish that they could immediately kneel down and lick her feet. From her head all the way to her feet, not a single blemish can be found at all. This woman is simply a top quality among women. No, no, no, she is already at the category of fairies already.


    Furthermore, a woman like this is not in the slightest bitckingpared to Qing Ya, and the main point is that she is even my sister-inw, my god! This is the tempo of me going to be able to embrace two beautiful women in my embrace. I, Long Aotian, have to express that I am feeling very great right now. Although it seems that she disdains me right now, but what can be confirmed is that, she is going to be my small wife in the future, this is how the plot line should expand.

 Chapter 21 – You won’t do, too ugly already

    <h4>Chapter 21 ¨C You won¡¯t do, too ugly already</h4>


    ¡°Aotian?¡± Qing Chengren called out once again, displease did not appear on his face.


    Long Aotian regained back his conscious and apologized, ¡°Grandpa Qing, I apologize, I was just too astonished, Yutong is just too beautiful already.¡±


    As Qing Yutong¡¯s mother, Zi Han said tenderly, ¡°Aotian is so talented, it is a pity that my Yutong won¡¯t be able to have the fortune.¡±


    Long Aotian felt extremely great. Mother-inw, no need to be that courteous, I, Long Aotian can take in both of them.


    Qing Yutong took a nce at this man despisingly and let out a ridiculing snort. This expression, this snort, she simply resembles a lot like Qing Ya.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Aotian, why didn¡¯t youe together with Qing Ya?¡± Wang Muqing asked with concern. It must be said that Qing Ya¡¯s father, Qing Huaxuan, has very good taste. Both of his wives were extremely beautiful, even at this age, if they were to just dress up for a bit, when they go out together, they would definitely look just like sisters. Just a look and one would be able to see that Qing Huaxuan was a man who knew how to enjoy his life.


    Long Aotian paused for a moment and said, ¡°Qing Ya has been busy with work those days. She had me toe to apany you all first, and she willeter on.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I saw big sistering together with a man.¡± Qing Yutong said all of a sudden, and immediately, it caused Long Aotian¡¯s expression to sink.


    Qing Huaxuan¡¯s gaze sunk, ¡°A man?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the man looks quite good too, more handsomepared to him.¡± Qing Yutong pointed towards Long Aotian and said, and thetter had the feeling of wanting to kill someone. I am an immortal doctor, I can treat someone with my left hand, and kill someone with my right hand! Who actually dares to steal a woman of mine! And the man is actually more handsome than me, he must die!


    Wang Muqing¡¯s face immediately became cold, seems like this point of Qing Ya was inherited by her mother.


    ¡°Aotian, don¡¯t worry, Qing Ya this child is just obstinate, the man is probably some actor which she hired.¡±


    Long Aotian thought to himself, the man better be an actor that she hired, if not!!!


    ¡°What are you all talking about? Yaya brought a grandson-inw home over for me, where is he?¡± A grandma could be seen shouting excitedly and looking at her left and right. This grandma was Qing Ya¡¯s grandma, Mei Xunshuang. Mei Xunshuang has severe senile dementia, and sometimes she would not even recognize her own husband Qing Chengren. Her two granddaughters were the only exception where she would always be able to recognize.


    Grandma¡¯s words were just like a few pair of sharp swords stabbing into Long Aotian¡¯s heart. Your grandson-inw is sitting right in front of you, and you actually asked where is he! However, grandma¡¯s senile dementia is a bit severe, I am not able to cure it immediately and have to slowly treat her.


    ¡°You all are bluffing me, I did not see my grandson-inw at all.¡±


    Stab, stab, stab, Long Aotian was about to be a hedgehog already.


    ¡°Mom, Qing Ya¡¯s fianc¨¦ is sitting right in front of you.¡± Wang Muqing held onto her mom¡¯s arm and said.


    ¡°impossible, my grandson-inw is not that ugly like him!¡± Mei Xunshuang pouted her mouth and said with a face full of disdain.


    Long Aotian¡¯s face was already green now. Just what is wrong with today! I am the one who should be today¡¯s lead! This must be a test given to me by heaven, I cannot get angry, smile, smile!!!


    Mei Xunshuang couldn¡¯t stand to continue looking at Long Aotian anymore, ¡°Just who are you, smiling that unsightly!¡±


    Pfft, Qing Yutong let out a bunch ofughter, grandma sure is powerful, killing people without spilling blood.


    Zi Han red at her daughter, the atmosphere is not good already and you stillugh!!!


    Qing Chengren said embarrassedly, ¡°Aotian, don¡¯t take it to mind, you also know my wife¡¯s senile dementia.¡±


    With a forced smile, Long Aotian said, ¡°Grandpa Qing, be at ease, I will definitely cure grandma¡¯s senile dementia.¡±


    Qing Chengren was very gratified, to have a grandson-inw like this, I will also be able to feel much more at ease.


    Qing Yutong could be seen walking to behind her grandma, then saying, ¡°Grandma, I saw big sister¡¯s man just now, he looks super handsome.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mei Xunshuang was just like a child and asked happily.


    ¡°Of course, when has Yutong ever lied to you.¡±


    Mei Xunshuang said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great, Yutong, when will you two give birth to a great-grandson for grandma?¡±


    Everyone all suddenly became silent.


    ¡°That will only be possible if brother-inw is willing first.¡± Qing Yutong said forthrightly, once again causing everyone to be dumbstruck, especially Long Aotian. Fuck! What kind of plot is this!


    Qing Huaxuan shouted out coldly, ¡°Qing Yutong! What are you even saying! Look at your behavior right now, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let you enter into the entertainment industry!¡±


    Qing Yutong did not approve of what her father said and spread out her hands and said, ¡°Dad, if you can marry 2 people, why can¡¯t others marry 2 people too?¡±


    ¡°Scoundrel! You repeat that again!¡± Qing Huaxuan became flushed with anger. Towards him having 2 wives, those 2 daughters of his both had their own prejudice. Ever since they started studying university, the number of times that either of them came home in a year could be counted with just 1 hand.


    ¡°Yutong, your dad is angry already, don¡¯t anger him anymore!¡± Zi Han reprimanded her daughter. This kind of scenario would happen at least once every time they all met up.


    Long Aotian felt that what Qing Yutong said was right. A man who has capability should marry more than one woman. Father-inw, aren¡¯t you the same too?


    Qing Chengren shouted out, ¡°Behave! Asking you all toe back to eat dinner this time, it should be a happy asion, and not listening to you all quarrel!¡±


    Every family has its own problems, Qing Family was the same too.


    ¡°Ao Tian, don¡¯t take it to mind.¡± Qing Huaxuan smiled towards Long Aotian. This child is much more sensible.


    ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± Long Aotian said humbly, obtaining Qing Huaxuan¡¯s favorable impression. Only a man would be able to understand another man.


    If Qing Huaxuan knew that this Long Aotian was thinking of getting both of his daughters, who knows if he would still have the same mindset.


    Qing Yutong mumbled softly, ¡°Men are all the same.¡±


    Right at this moment, the double door of the living room was pushed open, and Ye Hua¡¯s and Qing Ya¡¯s figure appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Dumbstruck!


    ¡°My grandson-inw is here, my grandson-inw is here.¡± Mei Xunshuang could be seen shouting loudly, pulling everyone back from their astonishment.


    Awkwardness filled within the air.


    Ye Hua looked at everyone indifferently, and when he heard the words the grandma shouted out, he wished that he could throw a magic over at her. Grandson-inw? You are thinking too much already grandma.


    Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Qing Ya brought Ye Hua to the middle and carefully introduced, ¡°His name is Ye Hua, my husband!¡±


    ¡°Hello brother-inw~¡± Without waiting for everyone to regain back theirposure, Qing Yutong immediately jumped out and be the first to admit Ye Hua¡¯s identity. The reason she did that was because she simply wanted to see her father getting angry, and the best would be that her father flies into a rage, thus, she temporarily came to a mutual consensus with her big sister.


    Ye Hua sized up Qing Yutong for a bit. I do not feel as excited as I imagined I would. Seeing her in person, there is a veryrge differencepared to seeing her on the TV screen. Although her figure is not bad, her outfit is somewhatcking in appeal, this point of Qing Ya is betterpared to her. If she was to request, I may perhaps give her a chance, count it as a kind of recognition of me towards her.


    Qing Yutong saw disdain from within this man¡¯s eyes, and even more, she even saw pity appearing in his eyes. Fuck! What is this situation, this man is even more boastful than that Long Aotian.


    ¡°Qing Ya, do you know just what you are saying right now!¡± Wang Muqing stood up and shouted. This daughter of mine is getting more and more impudent, she actually really hired an actor back home!


    Qing Chengren saw Long Aotian whoseplexion was ashen and said with a smile, ¡°Aotian, Qing Ya is just joking, don¡¯t take it to mind.¡±


    Long Aotian restrained the anger in his heart, he really wanted to leave in anger, but he did not! In situations like this, the more that I have to be able to stay calm! However, why did the Qing Ya today be so much more beautiful, I really want to drag her to the room and seal the deal with her.

 Chapter 22 – Childish

    <h4>Chapter 22 ¨C Childish</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa Qing, be at ease, I¡¯m well aware of the situation.¡± Long Aotian said magnanimously, seemingly as if he totally did not take it to heart at all.


    Qing Chengrenughed heartily, ¡°As expect of Old Long¡¯s grandson, outstanding!¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, you take a look at Aotian, look at how sensible he is, and then take a look at yourself, setting up some small cheap tricks.¡± Wang Muqing reprimanded.


    Zi Han also followed after and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Qing Ya, Aotian this child is really not bad, why do you not feel anything for him hmmm?¡±


    As Qing Ya¡¯s father, Qing Huaxuan was already angered to the point that he wasn¡¯t able to speak out anything. When I meet with those 2 daughters of mine, my heart disease would guarantee to start acting up, luckily my heart disease was cured by Long Aotian.


    Qing Ya seemed to be not intending to light out her trump cards, looking at her little sister, she said with a smile, ¡°Since it just so happens that little sister came home today, grandpa, how about letting little sister marry Long Aotian instead.¡±


    Qing Yutong went into a daze for a moment, and in the next moment, her pretty face immediately changed into a face of grievance. As expected of a best actress.


    ¡°Big sister, you can¡¯t be like this, to actually want to let your little sister jump into a fire pit right after you had jumped out of it yourself. How about we exchange instead, you give me brother-inw, and you can be together with Long Aotian.¡±


    Long Aotian nearly spat out blood. You all! You all actually humiliate me like this! This is unforgivable!


    ¡°Enough!¡± Qing Huaxuan mmed onto the table and shouted. Family shames! Family shames!!!


    ¡°Huaxuan...¡± The 2 wives called out worriedly.


    At this moment, with the help of her crutches, Mei Xunshuang walked over to Ye Hua¡¯s side and said with satisfaction, ¡°Young man, you sure are handsome, treat Qing Ya well in the future.¡±


    Mei Xunshuang pulled over Qing Yutong who was at the side and ced Qing Yutong¡¯s tender small hand onto Ye Hua¡¯s big hand, ¡°You all have to live well, grandma is optimistic about you all.¡±


    The living room was totally silent, and Long Aotian¡¯splexion was beginning to turn white. Ever since this man entered into the living room, he did not even said a single word, and has already held onto the hand of both of my future wives, this is intolerable!


    Wait, incorrect! This man¡¯s existence is for me to use to act cool, the situation will definitely turn for the betterter on! It will definitely be that,ter on, I will expose his plot, and afterward, the both of them will look at me in a new light, and from then on, I will walk towards the peak of my life.


    ¡°Muqing, carry mom inside to rest.¡± Qing Huaxuan could not stand it anymore, it is getting messier and messier.


    Wang Muqing and Zi Han immediately held onto Mei Xunshuang¡¯s arms and leave the room, and Mei Xunshaung just kept on reminding repeatedly, ¡°You all have to live well okay, grandma wille againter on.¡±


    Qing Ya looked at Ye Hua and her little sister very unhappily and said in a low voice, ¡°What are you two doing! Still don¡¯t let go of each other¡¯s hand?!¡±


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth, ¡°It is grandma who ced my hand onto his hand, not me.¡±


    Ye Hua did not understand them. Human¡¯s world sure isplicated, what is there that cannot be solved by using force.


    On the other hand, this sister-inw of mine is interesting. Ye Hua asked indifferently, ¡°What were you trying to tell me when you drew circles on my palm just now?¡±


    Right now, even Qing Ya was stupefied. Not only was Qing Ya stupefied, but even Qing Yutong was also stupefied too! He actually said it out! I only wanted to tease this brother-inw of mine for a bit and let big sister know that all man cannot withstand temptation, but in the end, this man acted out differently from what I expected and immediately betrayed me.


    Long Aotian¡¯splexion turned from white to red, as he thought to himself, there will definitely be a reversal, there will definitely be a reversalter on!


    Luckily, Qing Yutong was quick-witted, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Actually, what I wanted to say was that, when did you two married, and how are your preparations with the wedding rings going?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need you to worry about it.¡± Qing Ya replied indifferently.


    ¡°As a little sister, how can I not worry about my big sister¡¯s big wedding? Aren¡¯t I right, brother-inw.¡± Qing Yutong was rather lively. Before today, Ye Hua had only seen the Qing Yutong that was on the TV screen, who was somewhat aloof. He didn¡¯t expect that the Qing Yutong, in reality, was that differentpared to the Qing Yutong in the TV screen. He was very disappointed.


    ¡°There is indeed no need for you to worry.¡± Ye Hua replied indifferently.


    Fuck, this brother-inw really doesn¡¯t even bother giving me a bit of face at all!


    Qing Ya, on the other hand, was feeling very great. Seems like Ye Hua is standing on my side, I will count that you are a man!


    Qing Chengren coughed lightly and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t act anymore, since you are here already, you are counted as a guest. You can leave after the meal.¡±


    Qing Family was a prestigious family after all, the etiquette that they should have, they should have it. Visitors are guests, as long as he doesn¡¯t do anything out of line, letting him have a meal is counted as nothing. What¡¯s more, this man could have also been forced toe here by Qing Ya too.


    Qing Ya did not exin anything, seemingly having a much deeper intention. This made everyone all thought that Qing Ya had given up on resisting.


    However, Qing Yutong did not think like that. I understand this big sister of mine very well, she is indeed very obedient sometimes, but when she starts being obstinate, 10 Thanos also wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her. Since she brought a man over, she definitely has a trick hidden in her sleeve, just that she doesn¡¯t intend to use it now. Look at everyone¡¯s reaction, they have all ease up, especially Long Aotian.


    I suddenly discovered that this man is really pitiful, to get yed around like that by big sister. I reckon thatter on when big sister reveals out her trump card, this Long Aotian would have to be carried away by the ambnce. Big sister¡¯s ailment of loving to act cool still hasn¡¯t changed at all...


    Ye Hua did not want to say too much and waste the oxygen in the air.


    ¡°Brother-inw, what is your astrological sign?¡± For the purpose of testing out her big sister, Qing Yutong took the initiative to attack.


    Ye Hua sat on the sofa and assumed the posture of a big boss. Upon hearing Qing Yutong¡¯s question, he replied indifferently, ¡°Childish.¡±


    Qing Ya who was sitting across Ye Huaughed out. This man will strike at you to the point that you feel that you have not a single good point at all.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the woman that I had an eye for would actually ask such a stupid question like that, she is simply even much more stupidpared to Qing Ya. And to think that I actually was thinking about bestowing her one night with me, seems like there is no need for that already.


    ¡°She is indeed quite childish.¡± Qing Ya didn¡¯t forget to attack Qing Yutong. Good job Ye Hua!


    Qing Yutong was angered to the point that her small face became red. With a snort, she sat at one side and did not speak anymore. And Ye Hua was finally able to be in peace.


    Long Aotian adjusted his cor. It is time for my turn! This man will be my tool for acting cool, all novels are written like this.


    ¡°How much did Qing Ya hire you for?¡± Long Aotian asked curiously.


    Qing Ya peeled a tangerine and passed half of it over to her grandpa. Qing Chengren even thought that her granddaughter had finallye around, and thus took the tangerine over and said petntly, ¡°It is okay to just anger Long Aotian for a bit, just don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m well aware of the situation.¡± Qing Ya smiled. This made Qing Chengren finally felt at ease, my granddaughter is finally sensible.


    And as for Ye Hua, he was very unhappy. As my woman, you actually peeled a fruit for another man to eat! It won¡¯t do even if he is your grandpa!


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lighted it up. This action made both Qing Chengren and Qing Huaxuan frowned, this man is a bit arrogant!


    When Long Aotian saw Ye Hua acting cool like this, he smiled! To actually assume the sitting posture of a big boss at Qing Family¡¯s house, and even smoke, looking at grandpa¡¯s and father-inw¡¯splexion, I reckon that they are wishing that they could kick him out of the house right now.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    Long Aotian had seen before people who act cool, but he had never seen one that actually acts cool that much. This kind of big boss sitting posture, even I also don¡¯t dare to assume that posture at Qing Family¡¯s house.


    ¡°Qing Ya paid you toe and anger me right.¡± Long Aotian asked once again.


    Countless ways of eliminating Long Aotian appeared in Ye Hua¡¯s mind. Do you think that we are ying house together right now?!


    ¡°Childish!¡± Ye Hua blew out a mouth of smoke and said indifferently.


    Qing Ya was eating tangerine and watching Ye Hua act cool. When she heard what Ye Hua said, sheughed and said, ¡°He is indeed childish.¡±


    Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya and said coldly, ¡°I am talking about you!¡±


    ¡°Haha, big sister, so you are also very childish too.¡± After Qing Yutong finished speaking, she felt that something felt wrong. It feels like I shouldn¡¯t have said it like that, it sounded very strange.

 Chapter 23 – Needle of speaking the truth

    <h4>Chapter 23 ¨C Needle of speaking the truth</h4>


    Qing Ya¡¯s face turned cold, this fellow is trying to start a problem, I will tolerate it for now!


    Qing Chengren shook his head, I really cannot tolerate the way this young fellow speaks, ¡°Huaxuan, let¡¯s go out and have a chat, it is stuffy here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, dad.¡± Qing Huaxuan said displeasedly. If this guy wasn¡¯t brought here by my daughter, I would have long kick him out of the house, this guy is just too impudent already!


    In a moment, only 4 people were left in the living room. Long Aotian sneered and said, ¡°What benefit did Ya¡¯er give you, for you to actually pour out that much effort?¡±


    To speak the truth, Ye Hua did not want to answer such a stupid question, ¡°You ask her yourself.¡±


    Qing Yutong went into a daze. This man sure is interesting, where did big sister found this weirdo from.


    ¡°Oh, I bought him for an entire lifetime.¡± Qing Ya seemed very calm, just as if she had bought a dog.


    This arrogant woman, to even have the thought to buy me for an entire lifetime, if not for the child in your stomach, I would have long...


    Long Aotianughed sinisterly, since you all are not willing to speak, I will just have to make you all speak by force!


    ¡°Needle of speaking the truth!¡± The characteristics of this needle were that it was extremely quiet, and even if it was shot towards a person¡¯s little bird, the person also wouldn¡¯t be aware of it, furthermore, the needle was colorless and odorless too, it was an essential for Long Aotian to have when he leaves home.


    Long Aotian could be seen flinging his index and middle finger, and a thin silver needle was shot towards Ye Hua.


    At this moment, Ye Hua wanted to smash open this man¡¯s head. To even dare to plot against me, but after thinking about it, I cannot kill people! If I were to kill now, my 5 years of hard work would all be wasted.


    However, Ye Hua felt somewhat unexpected that this man actually knew some small tricks. The feeling of novelty is here again.


    The silver needle that was in the air suddenly shot backward to Long Aotian, just like the bullet during that night. Long Aotian totally did not know what just happened, because this ¡®needle of speaking the truth¡¯ could not be felt by others.


    Long Aotianughed in his heart, I am going to expose this repulsive face of yours!


    ¡°Haha, there will be a day that I, Long Aotian, will possess all the most beautiful woman in this world, including the two of you. When that timees, I will set up a harem chamber, and I will pick a different woman every night, hahahahaha, I am just too outstanding, let me stretch my waist for a moment.¡± Long Aotian said vehemently, acting as if he was number 1 under the heaven.


    ¡°Pervert!


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong said indignantly. I didn¡¯t expect that this Long Aotian would be even more arrogant than Ye Hua, to even want me and my sister to be a member of his harem chamber, go to hell!


    Long Aotian was stupefied, what is wrong with me...my mouth is not listening to me!


    ¡°Let me tell you all, it is you guys¡¯ blessing that I Long Aotian have an eye for you all. I am an immortal doctor, do you all know just what an immortal doctor is!? Immortal doctor is the kind of people that can cure people with his left hand, and kill people with his right hand!¡± Long Aotian hurriedly covered his mouth, why did I say out my biggest secret!


    Could it be ¡®needle of speaking the truth¡¯? Incorrect! I had already shot out the needle just now, why was I the one who spoke the truth? I must not speak anymore! I definitely must not speak anymore, their impression of me is done for already! Just who is the one plotting against me in secret, is it this guy who has a handsome appearance? But that is impossible! Could it be that there was a problem when I flung out the needle? Yeah, that must have been why.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong took a look at each other, there is a problem with this guy¡¯s head!


    Ye Hua smoked silently. Long Aotian? The name is indeed resounding, just that the person is a bit stupid.


    Long Aotian wants to say, ¡°I am not stupid!¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, tangerine!¡± Ye Hua said indifferently, he was still very minding about Qing Ya peeling the tangerine for her grandpa just now.


    Qing Ya said in disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, you want to eat tangerine? I will help you peel.¡± Qing Yutong swiftly picked up a tangerine as she starts slowly nning out her scheme.


    Qing Ya snorted. She seemed as if she didn¡¯t mind, but her eyes kept ncing towards Qing Yutong.


    Long Aotian covered his mouth. He wanted to talk, but at the same time, he was afraid that he would speak out things that he doesn¡¯t want to speak, and thus was only able to stare at them.


    ¡°Brother-inw, here~¡±


    A tangerine that was personally peeled by an international celebrity, tsk, tsk, tsk, it could definitely be sold for a high price. Meanwhile, Qing Yutong looked at her big sister¡¯s expression and felt that there was definitely something fishy between Ye Hua and Qing Ya.


    ¡°Learn more from her.¡± Ye Hua took the tangerine and said towards Qing Ya.


    ¡°Big sister, did you hear that? Learn more from me.¡±


    Long Aotian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Enough! I, Long Aotian am the leading role, you are all mine! Mine!¡±


    At this time, Qing Chengren and Qing Huaxuan walked inside and Qing Chengren asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What thing is yours?¡±


    Qing Yutong¡¯s eyes could be seen turning red as she stood up and jumped into her grandpa¡¯s embrace and said with grief, ¡°Grandpa, this Long Aotian is not satisfied with just having big sister, he even wants me to be his woman too, boohoohoo~ He is just too much.¡±


    Qing Yaughed, this little sister of mine is still the same as when she was small, to always like to mess around with other people.


    Ye Hua silently look at Qing Yutong¡¯s performance, is a mere Long Aotian worth it for you to drop your tears? Childish!


    ¡°Aotian, what is going on!¡± Seeing that her daughter was crying out like that, as a father, Qing Huaxuan immediately questioned.


    Long Aotian, ¡°Hmmm, hmmmm, hmmmm...¡±


    Qing Chengren also felt that the Long Aotian today was very strange and said in a deep voice, ¡°Aotian, how will you able to speak if you cover your mouth like that?¡±


    ¡°What else, he is just stupid.¡± Qing Ya suddenly said.


    Long Aotian¡¯s eyes were filled with bloodshot, why did everything be like this! What should have happened should have been me defeating this guy who is acting cool, and getting the elders¡¯ cheers and heart of the 2 beautiful women afterward, why did it all be like this!!!


    ¡°No!¡± Long Aotian shouted out. Eh...the effect seemed to have expired.


    ¡°Just what is going on!¡± Qing Chengren asked solemnly, although Long Aotian is indeed quite a decent young guy, but if there is a problem with his moral character, I will have to think over it again.


    Long Aotian exined hurriedly, ¡°Grandpa Qing, it is not as you think, we were only just joking just now, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t expect Qing Yutong to take the joke seriously.¡±


    Qing Ya crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°Dare to say but don¡¯t dare to admit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qing Yutong said in agreement. Those 2 women currently had the same enemy, and thus joined up together.


    A bright idea suddenly urred in Long Aotian¡¯s mind and he could be seen apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I admit my mistake.¡±


    Qing Chengren and Qing Huaxuan more or less understood the situation, seems like it was those 2 girls messing around again.


    ¡°Alright, alright, it is about time to eat.¡± Qing Chengren smiled benevolently. In actual fact, he was still very fancy of this grandson-inw of his.


    Qing Ya stood up and did not say anything, and as for Qing Yutong, she looked at her big sister and felt that there would definitely be a show to watchter on.


    As for Long Aotian, he was staring at Ye Hua. This man is too ruthless already, not sure just where did Qing Ya hire this actor from, this demon king aura that he is acting out is quite good, just him merely sitting there and smoke, it feels that he is very cool, perhaps I can also imitate him.


    Qing Ya held onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm, and walked towards the dining room with the others. This action made the elders felt very unpleasant, and Long Aotian almost flung out another ¡®needle of speaking the truth¡¯ again. I have not even enjoyed this kind of treatment, and that man actually shows forth such an indifferent look, this guy is too able to act!


    If it was not for my needle flinging skills being not up to standard, today would have been your judgment day.


    Suddenly, Qing Chengren¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. Looking at a painting on the wall, he smiled, ¡°Aotian, look at this painting, I bought it a few days ago.¡±

 Chapter 24 – Promise me one small condition

    <h4>Chapter 24 ¨C Promise me one small condition</h4>


    Ye Hua sized up the painting indifferently, this is a bit interesting, he actually bought a fake painting.


    Qing Ya also saw the painting, the painting was the same as the one that was hung inside Ye Hua¡¯s bedroom, it was Pablo Picasso¡¯s work, ¡®Gar?on ¨¤ pipe¡¯.


    Long Aotianughed lightly, it is finally my turn, Grandpa Qing sure is a nice person, creating an opportunity for me to cool.


    Long Aotian could be seen observing the painting attentively, then crying out in surprise, ¡°Could it be that this is Pablo Picasso¡¯s work?!¡±


    ¡°Aotian sure is remarkable.¡± Qing Chengren was very satisfied. Secretly taking a look at her own granddaughter, he discovered that she did not have any reaction at all.


    Long Aotian continued and said, ¡°This painting was created in the year 1905, it is one of the representative work of Picasso¡¯s Rose Period, and it is even praised by critics that it possesses the same mysterious feeling that Leonardo da Vinci¡¯s work, Mona Lisa, possessed. In the end, it was sold at an auction that was held in London at the sky-high price of 100million usd.¡±


    Qing Huaxuan smiled, this son-inw of mine is experienced and knowledgeable too.


    Qing Chengren smiled to the point that his eyes were squinted into a line, as he praised, ¡°Seems like Aotian¡¯s understanding towards painting is very deep huh, it is very rare for young people these days to have this kind of capability.¡±


    Long Aotian was feeling super great, seemingly as if he had already seen the look of adoration those 2 sisters had on their face, ¡°You are ttering me, I just understand a bit about painting, that¡¯s all. However, the value of this kind of paintings are getting higher and higher, I¡¯m not sure just how much Grandpa Qing paid for the painting?¡±


    ¡°Not much, only 150million.¡±


    Long Aotian was astonished, isn¡¯t this Qing Family just too well off already? To actually just ce a painting that is worth more than a 100million like this in the corridor...Doesn¡¯t this mean that, in the future, I will be basically lying within a huge pile of money?! Just thinking about it is making me feel so excited.


    Look at that guy that has a foolish expression on his face, I reckon that he hasn¡¯t seen such an expensive painting in his life.


    ¡°Mister Ye, I¡¯m not sure if you have any wise opinions about this painting?¡± Long Aotian asked with a smile, evidently having the intention of letting Ye Hua make a fool out of himself.


    Qing Ya went into a daze, as she thought to herself, Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t say that this painting is fake right...


    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±


    However, Ye Hua said what exactly Qing Ya thought he would say. After finish speaking, everyone all went into a daze, including Qing Ya and Qing Yutong.


    Long Aotian felt great. Act! Act more! Look, now you have finally over-acted huh, to actually say that the painting is fake, hahaha!!!


    ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t anyhow say.¡± Qing Ya pulled onto Ye Hua¡¯s sleeve and said in a small voice. Grandpa personally likes to collect famous paintings, and yet you actually say that the painting is fake in front of him, grandpa will definitely not feel happy about it. Grandpa being unhappy towards you is definitely not a good thing towards our future.


    It must be said that Qing Ya was already thinking very far off in the future. After all, right now, they were already husband and wife, and even have a baby too. If not, were they really going to divorce in the future and let the child grow up in a single family? Qing Ya could not bear with letting her child grow up in an environment like that. It would perhaps be a bit unfair for me, but it is nothing much, since in any case, I will also have to find a husband in the future. Although Ye Hua likes to act like a big boss, his heart is still counted as good, after all, he actually practically donated all of his money to charity and was only left with 2 dors.


    ¡°Why do you say that Mister Ye?¡± Long Aotian asked hurriedly because Qing Chengren¡¯s face was already ck.


    Ye Hua really wanted to smack this insect with his palm, this guy sure is long-winded! But I cannot make a move myself, I will let Lie Gu or Wei Chang deal with himter on. The consequence of me making a move myself is too horrible to contemte.


    Ye Hua was toozy to exin, ¡°Qing Ya knows.¡±


    Eh...everyone all looked towards the dazed out Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya was having a headache, this man actually pulled me down into the water with him, I have never seen such a bad man before.


    ¡°Big sister, you also think that this painting is fake?¡± Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    Qing Ya knew her little sister was going to attack her while she is down, the alliance that was formed just a while ago immediately crumbled.


    ¡°Ye Hua has a same painting hang up in his room.¡± Since it hase to this point, I will just have to help Ye Hua. If not what, say that Ye Hua is wrong?


    Ye Hua felt somewhat unexpected. When this woman saw the painting in my room, this wasn¡¯t the expression that she had on her face. However, this expression of hers, it isn¡¯t bad.


    Long Aotianughed, Qing Chengren and Qing Huaxuan alsoughed. Shaking their head, they did not say anything and continued walking towards the dining room.


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth, there is something wrong with big sister¡¯s condition today, isn¡¯t she being too protective of that man? Wait a moment! Room! Big sister went into this man¡¯s room before! My god!!!


    Qing Ya slowed down her footsteps and said in a low voice, ¡°Ye Hua,ter on when we are eating, can you please not anyhow speak? You said that you will listen to me.¡±


    What an ignorant woman.


    ¡°Promise me one condition.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    ¡°You!¡± Qing Ya ¡®s lung was about to burst with rage, this guy is actually talking about condition with me.


    ¡°Say!¡± Qing Ya who had no other choice decided to admit defeat for now.


    After listening to Ye Hua¡¯s request, Qing Ya loudly scolded Ye Hua for being shameless, shameless to the extreme, to actually want me to do that kind of thing, scoundrel, bastard, taking another inch when you are already given an inch!!!


    Bearing with her the pain in her chest, Qing Ya said coldly, ¡°Alright, I promise you, if you dare to anyhow speak again...¡±


    ¡°Be at ease, I will keep my promise.¡±


    ¡°There would be something wrong with me if I believe you!¡±


    Qing Family¡¯s dining room was also exceptionally big, the people who were preparing the meal were all top-notch chefs within the country, and at the side, there were even maids to attend to the members of Qing Family and guests, this was practically just like the lifestyle of an emperor.


    Ye Huamented a little, thinking back to the past, I also lived like this, but who would have thought that right now, the more that I live...whether if my life is getting better, or bing worse, I myself am also not sure which is it.


    En? Those utensils are all produced from Europe and looking at the design, those utensils must be royal products. Seems like this Qing Family is indeed rich to an insane point.


    Wang Muqing and Zi Han carried Grandma Mei Xunshuang to the dining room. When Mei Xunshuang saw Ye Hua, she could be seen immediately shouting, ¡°Grandson-inw, when are you going to have a child with Yutong? Grandma is still waiting to carry a great-grandson.¡±


    Ye Hua did not speak. If that woman wants to get my lineage, she still has to go and continue training her temperament first. Not just any woman is able to get pampered by me. Qing Ya being able to bear my child is just an unexpected ident.


    ¡°Grandma, he is my brother-inw!¡± Qing Yutong somewhat could not stand it anymore, let alone the others. The others could only smile awkwardly, after all, grandma¡¯s sickness was just like this.


    Qing Chengren sat on the main seat andughed, ¡°Everyone, sit down and eat.¡±


    In Ye Hua¡¯s mind, he was thinking back, just how many years has it been since I sat on the lower seats, who would have thought that because of this foolish woman, I am sitting on the lower seats right now. If this image was to get spread out, it would be a disaster! At that time, I will have no choice but to kill all of them to prevent it from getting spread out furthermore.


    Without a doubt, Qing Ya sat beside Ye Hua, to prevent Ye Hua from babbling out nonsense. Ye Hua was truly a man who made other worries.


    As for Qing Yutong, she sat on the other side of Ye Hua. This brother-inw sure is interesting, it feels like he has big sister tightly grasped in his hand.


    Long Aotian sat across Qing Ya and Ye Hua, and his face did not look very good. Why is that man able to have two beautiful women each sitting at both of his sides, and yet there is not a single beautiful woman sitting beside me!


    Wang Muqing was able to see that Long Aotian was feeling unhappy, and thus took a re at her daughter and said, ¡°Qing Ya, sit together with Aotian.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I am a woman who has a husband, how can I sit together with other men, Ye Hua will get angry.¡± Qing Ya said calmly.


    Qing Huaxuan shouted with a deep voice, ¡°Enough! There must also be a limit to how much you are going to act!¡±


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth, did not exin anything, and also did not stood up. In any case, she was not going to move from her seat.


    As for Qing Chengren, he was carefully sizing up Ye Hua. The feeling that this man gives me is very strange, there is a trace of disdain within his calmness, and a trace of arrogant aura within his indifference. If he is an actor that Qing Ya hired, isn¡¯t his acting skills just too good already?

 Chapter 25 – How could I Long Aotian get cucked

    <h4>Chapter 25 ¨C How could I Long Aotian get cucked</h4>


    ¡°Yutong, how long do you intend to stay this time?¡± Zi Han asked with concern, for her daughter to not be at home all year round, she missed her very much.


    Yutong spread out her hands, ¡°Since I have gotten the Oscar Trophy, I don¡¯t have much to pursue anymore, so I have decided to retire and enjoy life.¡±


    Qing Huaxuan was very gratified, ¡°You should have long done that. Come and work at dad¡¯spany alright?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, if I am going to work at thepany, I am going to go work at big sister¡¯spany at the least. What do you say big sister?¡± Qing Yutong was really intending to retire from the entertainment industry. Qing Yuton was a woman who likes challenges, during the moment when she had gotten the Academy Award for Best Actress, she had already decided to retire.


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Qing Ya said indifferently.


    Logn Aotian felt that his chance has arrived. Qing Yutong is definitely going to be a member of my harem, just thinking about being able to sleep with a best actress in the future is enough to give me goosebumps all over my entire body.


    Qing Chengren suddenly thought of something and reminded, ¡°Long¡¯an City is a bit chaotic those days, Yaya, Yutong, you two be careful a bit.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on, did something happened?¡± Qing Yutong asked curiously, after all, she only just came back today.


    ¡°An international hit-man died yesterday night.¡± Qing Chengren said unhurriedly.


    Qing Ya wrinkled her brows, ¡°Where did the hit-man die at?¡±


    ¡°I think it was at the building that is at the opposite of He River.¡±


    Opposite of He River, Ye Hua and I were even taking a stroll there yesterday night...Qing Ya wrinkled her brows and took a look at Ye Hua.


    ¡°Mister Ye, what do you work as?¡± Qing Chengren asked.


    Qing Ya hastily snatched to answer, ¡°Ye Hua is the owner of a bar.¡±


    Qing Yutong went into a daze, the boss of a bar, this plot is not bad.


    Wang Muqing and Zi Han were a little displeased, seemingly not having any good opinions towards a person that opens a bar. How could my daughter have mingled with a person that opens a bar?


    Long Aotian mocked, ¡°Opening a bar is quite good, there are prospects in opening a bar. I reckon that there should be quite a lot of beautiful women at the bar during the night right.¡±


    Ye Hua has decided, I will definitely swat this housefly to death!


    ¡°Long Aotian, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about the things that you are doing in thepany, what is going on with you and the director of human resources!¡±


    Long Aotian was astonished, how did she know about that, the director of human resources does indeed have an affair with me. But, that woman is indeed very charming. And what¡¯s more, I conquered her with my charm.


    ¡°Qing Ya, you misunderstood, there is nothing going on.¡± Long Aotian hurriedly exined, I must have definitely been discovered when I went to her house.


    Qing Ya sneered and said towards her family, ¡°This is the person that you guys fancied,ing to thepany for not even a week, and he has already had an affair with the director of human resources. You sure are formidable, to be able to swindle a director into your hands as a security guard. As expected of an immortal doctor indeed, embracing beautiful women with both hands huh.¡±


    The gazes of Qing Family all gathered onto Long Aotian, seemingly wanting to confirm if this matter was really true or false.


    ¡°Qing Ya, you misunderstood, Ai Bihan is a single parent mother, what problem is there with me helping her out for a bit, isn¡¯t thepany¡¯s slogan ¡®to be united¡¯? I didn¡¯t expect that it would create a misunderstanding like this, it doesn¡¯t really matter for a man like me, but how would others look at Ai Bihan, aren¡¯t you forcing Ai Bihan to resign by saying that!¡±


    Long Aotian said those words vehemently, portraying himself as a super nice guy, and portraying Qing Ya to be the kind of person to deliberately make trouble without reason. Long Aotian was still nheless someone that has brains.


    ¡°Qing Ya, how could you look upon your subordinate like that!¡± Qing Huaxuan said displeasedly. Qing Corporation and Qing Ya¡¯s Qing International were two separatepany, but Qing Huaxuan had taught Qing Ya since she was small that, only by treating your subordinates well, then would they be able to repay you.


    Qing Ya was a smart woman, she knew that since she did not have any evidence to show right now, whatever that she was going to say was going to be meaningless, and would only furthermore set their mind that she was deliberately making trouble without reason.


    ¡°Big sister, did Long Aotian really did some did dirty things under your eyes? He is being too much already!¡± Qing Yutong helped her big sister to cry for injustice, however, who knew if she meant it or not.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s mother, Zi Han, reminded, ¡°Yutong, speak less.¡±


    Qing Chengren seemed a little jittery, ¡°Alright, all of you speak less and start eating, serve the dishes!¡±


    Ye Hua, on the other hand, had a face of indifference, I am not interested in listening to this kind of small things. However, I am a little curious about the dishes that will be served.


    Delicious dishes were brought to the dining table in session, and Ye Hua immediately had his eyes on the bowl of crayfish. Qing Ya immediately became startled, feeling that this fellow was going to bring forth the arrogance of a big boss, she immediately said in a low voice, ¡°I will peel it for you.¡±


    ¡°And that crab over there too.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Qing Ya was angered to the point that sheughed, just you wait, there will definitely be a day where I will get my revenge on you!!!


    The scene that unfolded next made everyone present to have their jaws dropped, Qing Ya this strong woman actually didn¡¯t start eating, and instead first peeled seafood for this man to eat, and furthermore even had a smile on her face. Is this still the Qing Ya that I know of!


    Qing Chengren was stupefied, Qing Huaxuan went into a daze, Wang Muqing was stunned, Zi Han was stunned, Qing Yutong had a face of astonishment, and Grandma Mei Xunshuang, on the other hand, had a face full of smile.


    Holding onto the chopsticks, the veins on the back of Long Aotian¡¯s hands could be seen bulging a bit. Why is this man able to have Qing Ya peel crayfish for him, and furthermore not even have a bit of gratitude at all, seemingly as if everything is normal!


    Qing Chengren felt that something was wrong, if my granddaughter hired an actor, she would not definitely act like this, that expression of hers when she is peeling the crayfish seems to even have the meaning of trying to curry favor with the guy, just what is going on with my granddaughter!


    Wang Muqing could not take it anymore and said in a deep voice, ¡°Qing Ya, peel a few crayfish for Aotian too.¡±


    ¡°He is not worthy.¡± Qing Ya ced the crayfish meat that she peeled into Ye Hua¡¯s bowl, and Ye Hua calmly picked up his chopsticks and picked up the crayfish meat, everything seemed that harmonious.


    Long Aotian¡¯s hands there were under the table were both clenched tight into a fist, no matter where I went, others would always respect me, except for just today, this is a day of humiliation!!!


    Qing Huaxuan¡¯s was not able to suppress his anger anymore as he shouted out, ¡°Qing Ya, you better exin to me just what you are doing today!¡±


    Qing Ya wiped her hands, then took out a certificate from her bag and straightforwardly threw it on the table.


    Without waiting for everyone to react, Qing Yutong immediately went up and snatch the book over, then shout out in astonishment, ¡°Big sister! You are really married! This isn¡¯t a fake right...¡±


    Qing Chengren¡¯s brows wrinkled and said in a deep voice, ¡°Qing Ya, what is the meaning of this marriage certificate!¡±


    ¡°Whatever that is shown is whatever that I mean.¡± Qing Ya appeared to be very calm, she had already imagined this scenario countless times in her mind.


    Qing Ya once again took out a paper from her bag and threw it on the table, this was a session attack, an attack that the others was unprepared for! Qing Ya¡¯s title of cold CEO did note from nothing.


    Qing Yutong snatched it away first again, and her eyes revealed out astonishment, big sister is ying it big this time!


    Wnag Muqing took over the paper from Qing Yutong, and after finish looking at it, she had the same expression as Qing Yutong, as if she was struck by a lightning. After everyone finished looking at the paper, the scene becamepletely silent, and the air seemed as if it froze.


    Qing Ya actually gotten a marriage certificate with this man, and even has a child too! My god!


    Long Aotian¡¯s expression was changing every second, totally not being able to ept this kind of ending. How is it possible that Qing Ya has a child, those are all fake, how could I get cucked! I am Long Aotian!


    ¡°Qing Ya, tell me, all those are all fake right, those are all made up by you just so that you can anger me.¡± Long Aotian was still struggling, his ordinary face was twisted to a point that it was a little scary.


    Ye Hua took a look at Long Aotian, I have seen this kind of expression too many times already, this is the expression one has when they are not willing to ept the truth that is in front of them.

 Chapter 26 – I Long Aotian have to not let down this name! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 26 ¨C I Long Aotian have to not let down this name! 1/2</h4>


    ¡°It is all real, Ye Hua is my husband, and we have a child already.¡± Qing Ya said indifferently.


    ¡°Alright, alright, Yaya has a child already.¡± Mei Xunshuang pped her hands and shouted, just like a child.


    Bang!


    Qing Chengren mmed onto the table and left in anger. Qing Huaxuan coldly shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter like you, get lost now!¡±


    ¡°Just nice, I also don¡¯t want to have a dad like you.¡± Qing Ya said, but only she herself knew just how pain her heart was.


    ¡°Ye Hua, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ye Hua paused for a moment, so long as Qing Ya wants, I can eliminate all of them and help her vent.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er.¡± Looking at her daughter¡¯s departing figure, Wang Muqing hurriedly shouted.


    Qing Huaxuan coldly said, ¡°I forbid you to call out to her, if not, you can leave the house together with her!¡±


    ¡°Huaxuan, Qing Ya must have definitely been bewitched by that man.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t plead for her anymore, this is Qing Family¡¯s misfortune! I, Qing Huaxuan, will just take it as I have never had a daughter like her!¡±


    Qing Yutong poured a small ss of wine for herself and drank it all in one gulp, ¡°Big sister is just too formidable, this move of her is really awesome!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Qing, I will leave first.¡± Long Aotian could not continue sitting down anymore, his entire body felt as if it was going to explode. This damned Qing Ya, to actually cuckold me!


    Qing Huaxuan said with pain, ¡°Aotian, uncle has let you down.¡±


    Long Aotian was also a person who has his own pride, he turned around and left straightforwardly. Qing Huaxuan sighed, such a promising young man is let off just like this...Let me take a look at my small daughter.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t look at me, do you believe that I will also be like big sister and just casually find a man to have a child with.¡± Qing Yutong did not know just what her dad was thinking about and said immediately in order to cut off his thoughts.


    Zi Han shouted, ¡°Yutong, speak nicely to your dad!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m leaving too, bye bye~¡±


    Qing Huaxuan was angered to the point that he held onto his chest and mumbled, ¡°Family¡¯s misfortunes...Why did I give birth to daughters like this, not one of them doesn¡¯t have to be worried about, it would be great if we had a son!¡±


    Wang Muqing and Zihan took a look at each other, and was totally filled with helplessness...


    At the outside, Long Aotian sat inside of a Passat and smoked ferociously. This matter definitely cannot be let off like this! I will return today¡¯s humiliation in folds in the future. Ye Hua and Qing Ya, just both of you wait!


    I still have that engagement letter with me, since I cannot get Qing Ya, there is still Qing Yutong avable. Although she does not intend to continue working in the entertainment industry, her fame is still very big right now, letting her be my big wife is not counted as throwing face!


    Just that, I must properly show off my capabilities today, not only do I have to let Qing Ya regret, I also have to let Qing Yutong fall for me!


    Thinking up to here, Long Aotian picked up his phone and looked for Jiu Ye¡¯s number and called the number. When the call got through, Long Aotianughed and asked, ¡°Jiu Ye, how is the prescription that I opened for you?¡±


    Jiu Ye¡¯s forthright voice rang out from the phone, ¡°Oh, so it is little brother Long Aotian, you don¡¯t say, after I used the prescription that you opened for me, doing it three times in one night is not a problem for me, it is as if I have be the young man that I was back then.¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ye, I have a better prescription here, if Jiu Ye you used the prescription, I guarantee that you will be able to do it for an entire night, and all thedies will definitely be begging for mercy.¡± Long Aotian grinned.


    ¡°Oh? Little brother Long Aotian, this isn¡¯t sincere of you, to only tell Jiu Ye now...¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand Jiu Ye, I had only also just recently discovered this prescription.¡±


    With how smart Jiu Ye was, he immediately knew that this youngster had something to request from him, ¡°Speak, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ye, I want you to help me for a bit.¡±


    Listening to Long Aotian¡¯s recount, Jiu Ye felt that what Long Aotian wanted him to help with was to simply send his people to rob someone, and afterward, Long Aotian wille out and save the person that was being robbed, a typical hero saving a beauty plot.


    ¡°Small matter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you JIu Ye, I will send you the license te number in a while, the position will be at the fork road of north suburbs.¡± Long Aotian stretched his neck around, it is time for me to use my strengthter on!


    ¡°Alright, leave it to Jiu Ye.¡±


    After hanging the phone, Long Aotian looked towards Ye Hua and Qing Ya and clenched his fist tight! I, Long Aotian, have to not let down this name of mine. The day where I grow and be strong will be the day of you guys¡¯ judgment day.


    At the other side, Jiu Ye made a phone call to his own underling, ¡°Call some people to go act out a showter on.¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ye, what kind of show?¡±


    ¡°Hero saving a beauty kind of show, I will send the license te number and address to youter on.¡± Jiu Ye said.


    ¡°Who is the hero, we have to know so that we know who to be easier on.¡±


    Jiu Ye went into a daze, ¡°A youngster that appears to be ssy and also a bit handsome.¡±


    ¡°Alright Jiu Ye, ssy and handsome, understood!¡±


    ¡°The show has to be acted out realistically, do you understand!¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ye, you can be at ease, I guarantee that others will not be able to tell that we are putting on a show!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the underling immediately gathered 10+ people and headed towards the north suburb.


    Chapter 26 ¨C I Long Aotian have to not let down this name! 2/2


    At the vi, Ye Hua looked at the obstinate Qing Ya and his tone became a bit gentler, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need you to care!¡± Qing Ya who was currently in a fit of anger was a bit heavy on her tone, which made Ye Hua felt very angry, this woman definitely cannot be given any face.


    Ye Hua was also toozy to care, you just have to obediently give birth to the child. Sitting into the front passenger seat, Ye Hua said, ¡°Drive the car, time to head back!¡±


    Qing Ya red fixedly at Ye Hua, seemingly saying, forget about it that others are bullying me, but even you are also going to bully me too?!


    ¡°Big sister, brother-inw, wait for me~¡± Qing Yutong could be seen dragging her suitcase and waving her hand towards Qing Ya and Ye Hua.


    Qing Ya sighed, if I had known earlier, I would have just listened to Ye Hua and drove the car and left...


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Qing Ya asked in a deep voice.


    Qing Yutong spread out her hands, ¡°What else am I trying to do, I am of courseing to stay with my big sister.¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s brows wrinkled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine staying at grandpa¡¯s and grandpa¡¯s ce? If you are not used to staying here, big sister will open a room at a hotel for you, or perhaps buy a house for you.¡±


    ¡°Big sister~ We have not lived together for a very long time already~ Can¡¯t you just do a good deed and take in your little sister~¡± Qing Yutong shook her big sister¡¯s arm and entered into acting cute mode.


    Qing Ya wouldn¡¯t be fooled by Qing Yutong, after all, she had already been fooled countless times by Qing Yutong when she small.


    ¡°I will make a call and arrange things for you.¡±


    Seeing that it was useless to plead to her big sister, Qing Yutong immediately start pleading to Ye Hua who was smoking at one side, ¡°Brother-inw, speak in something good for me please.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a matter of having 1 more bed, what is there to be long-winded about.¡± Ye Hua said impatiently, for this kind of small matter, what is there to be long-winded about for.


    Qing Ya immediately became stupefied, just a matter of having 1 more bed! Do you think that it is as simple as having 1 more pair of chopsticks!


    Qing Yutong immediately threw her suitcase into the car¡¯s trunk, sat into the back passenger seat, fastened her seatbelt, and remained still obediently. Her sitting appearance was simply just like that of an obedient model student.


    I originally thought that it would be very boring after retiring, but in the end, I discovered that big sister actually had a child with a man, and was even married to the man too. There is nothing that is more interesting than this! Within this story, just is it the distortion of human nature or is it the depravity of morals?!


    ¡°Both of you! Come down, both of you! This is my car!¡± Qing Ya who was flustered and exasperated was speaking incoherently.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m noting down.¡±


    ¡°If brother-inw is noting down, I am not going toe down too.¡± Qing Yutong said with a pitiful expression. She was not a best actress for nothing.


    ¡°The both of you sure are good, bothing to anger me huh!¡± Qing Ya was feeling very angry. Sitting into the car, and not even fastening her seatbelt, she stepped onto the gas pedal with all her strength. This was the tempo of intending to perish with everyone that was in the car.

 Chapter 27 – Why did you all leave…

    <h4>Chapter 27 ¨C Why did you all leave...</h4>


    However, Ye Hua and Qing Yutong was very calm and collected, totally not afraid at all.


    Long Aotian who was at the back hurriedly drove the car and followed after them. I didn¡¯t expect that Qing Yutong would not drive her own car, seems like there is a change to the n, it shouldn¡¯t be toote to inform them about it now.


    Ye Hua who was in the car opened his mouth and said, ¡°Remember the thing that you promised to do during tonight.¡±


    Without waiting for Qing Ya to reply, Qing Yutong who was at the back asked curiously, ¡°Brother-inw, what thing did big sister promise you, to even have to do it at night, wow, you two sure are romantic~¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s face was ck and did not say anything. Ye Hua said lightly, ¡°You will know what it is when the timees.¡±


    ¡°My god, it can even be shown to others? You two sure all open.¡±


    ¡°Both of you, enough already!¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    Suddenly, Qing Yutong cried out in surprise, ¡°Big sister! There is someone in front!!!¡±


    Ziiii....


    The tires left 2 tire prints on the ground. If the car was not an Audi, the fool that was in front of them would have definitely been run over by the car.


    ¡°Aiyo, my forehead...¡± Qing Yutong rubbed her forehead.


    Ye Hua on the other hand had a cold face and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to drive properly!¡±


    ¡°I just precisely don¡¯t know how to drive properly, what about it,e bite me then!¡±


    ¡°Foolish woman!¡±


    Qing Yutong who was at the back observed her big sister and brother-inw quarreling, this is just too interesting!


    + men stood outside of the car. The atmosphere is a bit awkward...Could it be that the people in the car didn¡¯t discover the problem? We are blocking the path and robbing you guys! Can you guys show us some face!


    That¡¯s right, just a while ago, at the final moment, this underling just received thetest report, that the Ferrari was changed to an Audi A8.


    One of the underlings knocked onto the car window, and Qing Yutong, with a jittery face, lowered the window and said, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb, I am watching my big sister and brother-inw quarrel right now.¡±


    On the other hand, when the window was lowered, the quarreling sound that was within the car immediately emitted out of the car!


    ¡°Letting Qing Yutong move in with us, is it that you have some sort of idea towards her!


    ¡°So what if I have any idea towards her, didn¡¯t you say that you would send protection over?¡±


    Listening to them, Qing Yutong was dumbstruck, ¡°Big sister, brother-inw, you all are too bad already, quickly let me off the car, this is not the car that is headed towards a nursery school...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qing Ya turned her head around and shouted angrily.


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth, ¡°Big sister, you even want to send over protection for me and brother-inw, you sure are perveted~¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Qing Ya felt that she was about to explode.


    The 10+ men that were outside the car were listening to them quarrel with great interest. Those people within the car sure are hardcore, big sister, brother-inw, and a sister-inw, their rtionship sure is messy. The life of the rich sure is hard to understand...


    Long Aotian was observing from far away, and discovered that those 10+ men surrounded the car, but wasn¡¯t doing anything at all, and seemed to instead be listening to something. After waiting for quite a while, he discovered that those 10+ men were getting more high-spirited to whatever they were listening to. You all are here to work, not here to listen to the daily life of a family!


    ¡°You brazen bunch, what are you all trying to do in broad daylight!¡± Long Aotian could be seen appearing shily, his vigor was vast, and his entire body emitted out a bunch of positive energy.


    The 10+ men took a nce at Long Aotian, then took a look at the man that was within the car. Afterparing, they felt that the man within the car was ssier, and more handsome, and came to the conclusion that Long Aotian was just some random person meddling in other people¡¯s business.


    ¡°The few of you, go and settle him, don¡¯t let some random guye over here, I have never listened to such an interesting quarrel.¡± As the big brother and the boss, he ordered 3 people to go and settle Long Aotian.


    The 3 people left reluctantly, this is all that damned guy¡¯s fault, why did he suddenly appear!


    Long Aotian¡¯s brows wrinkled, why are the people in the car still not getting off the car? What meaning is there in me fighting if they don¡¯t get off the car?


    ¡°Brothers, just what is going on, why are you all still not asking the people that are inside the car to get off the car?¡± Long Aotian reminded in a low voice.


    ¡°Get off your mom!¡± One of the men swung his fist over to Long Aotian.


    Long Aotian dodged the fist effortlessly, grabbed onto the man¡¯s arm and said hurriedly, ¡°Brother, I am the person that hired you guys!¡±


    ¡°Boss, help...¡± The man loudly shouted out for help, we havee across a problematic one.


    The boss looked at the situation, and his temper immediately came, to actually dare to spoil my n, ¡°Brothers, attack!¡±


    + men each picked up a club and ran ferociously towards Long Aotian, and Ye Hua who was in the car was also toozy to quarrel with Qing Ya anymore and got off the car to take in a breath of fresh air and smoke a stick of cigarette while he was at it.


    ¡°You all, quickly look over there, they are fighting.¡± Qing Yutong cried out in surprise.


    Qing Ya snorted, she of course saw it too.


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that little brother Long Aotian? He seems quite formidable from the looks of it.¡± Qing Yutong looked around, and at the same time, her mouth nevering to a stop.


    Long Aotian discovered the situation at that side, they have finally got off the car, and I have finally gotten Qing Yutong¡¯s attention, thus, Long Aotian shouted out loudly, Yutong, leave quickly, leave this ce to me!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, I can¡¯t hear~¡± Qing Yutong shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, leave those scoundrels to me, and you quickly leave this ce while I¡¯m distracting them here, ah...¡± Long Aotian was distracted for a moment and a fist immediately greeted him.


    ¡°I say, brother, we are only acting, there is no need to be that ruthless right?¡±


    The boss shouted, ¡°Who is acting with you, beat him to death!¡±


    ¡°You all!!! Don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy then!¡± A strong aura could be seen emitting out from Long Aotian¡¯s entire body, and each fist of his was able to knock out each person, it was just like he was a goding down to earth.


    ¡°Brothers, this guy is a bit ruthless, take out the weapons!¡± The boss said, and 3 men could be seen taking each taking out an AK from the car and shooting chaotically towards Long Aotian.


    Long Aotian turned pale with fright, if my dragon god technique was cultivated to the peak, how would I even be afraid of those bullets, I wouldn¡¯t even be afraid of guided missiles, but right now, I have only just started cultivating, and still can¡¯t resist bullets yet, thus, all I can do now is dodge.


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette bud and did not have any interest to continue watching, thus sat back in the car. Qing Ya also didn¡¯t want to watch anymore, this show that they are putting on is too terrible already.


    ¡°Long Aotian, fight on! You can do it!¡± Qing Yutong waved her hand, then sat into the back passenger seat, and afterward, the 3 of them left just like this...


    Long Aotian was in despair, can you all help at the least help me to call the police...


    Luckily I had refined 2 ground evading talismans, if not, I am most likely going to die here. Who would have thought that I Long Aotian would have this day too! I have truly ruined the title of immortal doctor. I am an expert who can cure someone with my left hand and killed someone with my right hand, just that, I have yet to fully grown my potential!¡±


    ¡°Ground evading talisman!¡±


    Long Aotian who was dodging left and right just a moment ago suddenly disappeared, and the bunch of men was stupefied too, just what is going on! The n was all ruined by this fellow, we are definitely going to get scolded by Jiu Ye when we go backter on, this damned passer-by!


    Long Aotian who just used the ground evading talisman let out a sigh of relief. Looking at the surrounding, such a big hazy fog, I couldn¡¯t havee to some mountain right?


    ¡°Ah!!! Who are you!¡±


    Hearing the sound of a tender shout, Long Aotian immediately became astonished, so it seems that this is a bathroom, seems like I, Long Aotian¡¯s luck with thedies is still normal.


    ¡°This humble one is Long Aotian, not sure just what is thisdy¡¯s name?¡±


    The woman was stupefied...


    ¡°Lady, I see that yourplexion is flushed red just a while ago, and right now, it is gradually turning white, this is the symptom of your body being weak, if you don¡¯t mind, this humble one can help you check your pulse.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± The woman let out a shout.


    Long Aotian fixed his fringe, the plot is always precisely the same...


    At the other side.


    The 3 people who were in the car remained silent, not a single person minding another person. Qing Yutong who was sitting at the back sized up the expression of her big sister and brother-inw. They really don¡¯t seem to be acting, if they were really acting, I can practically say goodbye to my best actress award.

 Chapter 28 – The underling of an underling’s underling 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 28 ¨C The underling of an underling¡¯s underling 1/2</h4>


    Very quickly, Qing Ya stopped beside the bar, and with no one bothering the other, all of them straightforwardly opened the car door and got off the car.


    After Ye Hua got off the car, before entering the bar, he lighted up a cigarette first.


    Qing Ya hurriedly shouted, ¡°Brother-inw, my suitcase is very heavy, can you help me for a bit?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Hua took a puff and said indifferently, without turning his head at all, he walked straight into the bar, leaving alone the stupefied Qing Yutong. This brother-inw of mine is too formidable, responding in ways that are unexpected.


    Carrying the suitcase, Qing Yutong walked into the bar and saw that Ye Hua was mixing a drink at the bar counter. Not caring about the suitcase anymore, Qing Yutong sat on the tall chair and asked with a face full of curiosity, ¡°Brother-inw, I want to drink.¡±


    ¡°Get it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I want to drink this ss of yours.¡± Qing Yutong pointed to the ss of wine that Ye Hua had mixed.


    Ye Hua pushed the ss of scarlet color wine that was in his hand towards Qing Yutong, ¡°This ss of wine had been spiked by me, if you are not afraid, you can drink it.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, as if I would believe that.¡± Qing Yutong said in disdain and picked up the ss of wine, intending to drink it in one gulp.


    However, her movement came to a stop, taking a look at Ye Hua, this fellow didn¡¯t really spike the drink right, I am a pure maiden after all. No, both of them are definitely cooperating together, no wonder big sister even said that she would deliver protection over!


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to drink it anymore.¡± Qing Yutong said with a smile.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, this Qing Yutong¡¯s guts is too small, Qing Ya¡¯s guts is bigger than hers.


    Picking up the ss of wine, Ye Hua drank it in one gulp. Comfortable! My mood is much better now.


    Qing Yutong discovered that she was duped and a feeling of defeat raised in her. Thinking about it, I am an international celebrity, and nevertheless, a best actress! For me to actually be duped by a handsome guy, this is a disgrace!


    ¡°Erm, the paintings you have here sure are nice.¡± Qing Yutong immediately changed the subject to prevent herself from getting mocked at. Ever since I met brother-inw, I have already been mocked countless times.


    ¡°You want it? You can take any of them if you want.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Qing Yutong tsked and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, they are all fake.¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent, women are precisely childish, and also foolish!


    cing down the ss, Ye Hua walked upstairs, because there was a matter that he needed either Lie Gu or Wei Chang to settle.


    ¡°Brother-inw, where do I sleep at?¡± Qing Yutong shouted anxiously.


    ¡°Anywhere you want.¡±


    Qing Yutong scratched her head, this brother-inw sure is tough, to be able to be that calm and collected when facing against my enticement, I have to go ask big sister just how did she meet with this weird brother-inw.


    Chapter 28 ¨C The underling of an underling¡¯s underling 2/2


    Arriving at the office, Ye Hua did not open the television, and instead contacted Lie Gu and Wei Chang.


    A dog and a human immediately appeared within the office, just that Lie Gu was currently gasping for breath, seemingly that he was doing something right before he appeared in the office.


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t stand looking at Lie Gu anymore, is this dragon in heat?! Brandishing his hand, Lie Gu disappeared, what remains unseen was deemed to be clean.


    ¡°Your Honor, Lie Gu is bing more and more like a dog.¡± Wei Chang smiled respectfully.


    Ye Hua waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t mention about him first, I met someone that made me felt unhappy today, you go and settle the matter for me first.¡±


    Wei Chang was very confused, to be able to make His Honor angry, it seems that only the madam is able to do it, could it be that His Honor¡¯s humanity is gone!!! This is a big matter, I have to properly persuade His Honor about this matter.


    ¡°Your Honor, since the madam still does not know your identity, the way she speaks to you may be a little impudent, but you should understand her Your Honor, this way, you would be able to show your humanity.¡± Wei Chang persuaded with a low voice.


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Ye Hua asked coldly.


    Wei Chang went into a daze, ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Honor asking me to go and settle off the madam?¡±


    Ye Hua was angered to the point that he wasughing, holding onto his forehead, he said, ¡°Wei Chang oh Wei Chang, after so many years have passed, why do you still not have any brain?!¡±


    ¡°Although I let you go eliminate the hit-man organization, but don¡¯t you know that there is another way of settling it?! Control them, so that they can be of use to us! Every time when I let you go settle things, you would always kill until there is not a single person left! Don¡¯t you know how to leave at least one person alive to use as a puppet?!¡±


    With a frightened face, Wei Chang immediately kneeled down, ¡°Your Honor, this subordinate is slow-witted.¡±


    ¡°It is like this every time!¡± Ye Hua was speechless, if they were all smarter a bit, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten so far as to get ganged up and eliminated by those people.


    Wei Chang lowered his head and remained silent. Using the old method, as long as I don¡¯t speak, His Honor¡¯s anger will disappear.


    ¡°This person is Qing Ya¡¯s fianc¨¦, his name is Long Aotian, his strength is puny, and he calls himself some whatever immortal doctor.¡± Ye Hua said helplessly, to prevent the scenario where Wei Chang was actually foolish to the point that he went to eliminate Qing Ya.


    ¡°Congrattions Your Honor, congrattions Your Honor!¡± Wei Chang suddenly had a face full of joy and shouted out.


    This made Ye Hua to be confused, ¡°What are you congratting me for?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions Your Honor, to have gotten another kind of human attribute.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What human attribute?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    ¡°Jealousy.¡±


    After Ye Hua heard what Wei Chang said, he went into a daze, then afterward, his face became ck, ¡°Scram, you fool! All of you are a bunch of fools!¡±


    Wei Chang did not have the slight bit of frightened expression at all, His Honor¡¯s reaction right now is just like the ck-bellied male lead in a TV show, flying into a rage after having his little thoughts discovered.


    With a smile, Wei Chang disappeared within the ck void, it is a good thing that His Honor has humanity.


    Ye Hua who had calmed down opened the TV, only the Cbash Brothers saving their grandpa would be able to let me calm down. Fuck sake! Why are the people around me all a bunch of fools, forget about it that my subordinates are foolish, but even my woman is also foolish like them, if it was not for...forget it! Tolerate!


    Wei Chang who disappeared from the office appeared in his own rented apartment. There was no luxurious furniture, and on the contrary, the furniture was very ordinary. At a second-tier city like Long¡¯an City, an apartment like this cost only 1k rmb, 2 bedrooms and 1 living room, and the decorations were also ordinary too.


    As one of the Seven Sins, Lie Gu seems to be very low-profile.


    Wei Chang let out a breath and summoned Evil Spirit; Death Mage over.


    ¡°Master.¡± Death Mage kneeled down on the floor respectfully, awaiting for Wei Chang¡¯s order.


    Wei Chang poured a ss of water, drank it, and couldn¡¯t help but burped, ¡°Go kill a person that is called Long Aotian.¡±


    ¡°I will solemnly obey master¡¯s order.¡± Death Mage epted the order respectfully, and his body immediately disappeared from the apartment, seemingly as if he has never appeared in the apartment before.


    However, when the Death Mage appeared once again, the ce that he appeared at was shining to the point that it could blind a person¡¯s eyes.


    This was a small vi, the decorations were luxurious, and expensive furniture could be seen everywhere, with just a look, one would be able to know that this was the house of a rich person. Death Mage ced his sickle at one side and took a few cans of beer from the fridge. Looking at his movements, it seems that he was used to doing this action.


    Taking the few cans of beer, Death Mage sat on the sofa and opened the television. Cbash Brothers was not ying on the television, and instead...


    Score!!! 3 to 2! Real Madrid ser team is pulling aeback!


    Listening to the emotion-stirringmentating, Death Mage let out a bunch ¡®jiejiejie¡¯ weirdughter that would make one¡¯s hair stand on its end when listened to it.


    (¡®jiejiejie¡¯ ¨C èîèîè)


    Suddenly, he remembered that he still had a proper business that he had to attend to, Death Mage stretched out his hand and shouted faintly, ¡°Death Assassin!¡±


    A person with a concealed face walked out from the void, his face could not be seen, making it seems very weird!


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Go kill a man that is called Long Aotian, there is no information about him, find it yourself.¡± Death Mage said as he opened a can of beer and drank it with his head raised, just that, the beer could be seen passing through the human skeleton body of his and dripping onto the sofa. However, Death Mage felt very great and even burped.


    Death Assassin said respectfully, ¡°Understood!¡±


    After Death Assassin disappeared, Death Mage let out a sigh, it is finally time to work again.

 Chapter 29 – Do you still remember the thing you promised me

    <h4>Chapter 29 ¨C Do you still remember the thing you promised me</h4>


    That¡¯s right! Every time when there was work to do, Wei Chang would summon Death Mage, and Death Mage would discover that the target was too weak already, and would simply summon his underling to go kill the target. Every time when killing someone, His Honor doesn¡¯t want the wealth that the target has, thus I would also not be courteous about it and had kept all the money. Right now, I am even living at a vi. Every time when there is work to do, I would sit here and watch ser and let my underling to go do the work. Just that, watching ser is also a very vexing thing, if the ser team that I like loses, it would make me wish that I could burn them all with a fire magic.


    Just that, the target this time isn¡¯t an ordinary person, and is an immortal doctor, Long Aotian. He is the kind of people that can cure people with his left hand and kill people with his right hand, not sure if Death Assassin will be able to handle him.


    If you want to ask that if Death Assassin doesn¡¯t even have any information of Long Aotian, how will Death Assassin be able to find him, then you are looking down too much on Death Assassin, there was quite a number of times where there was no information about the target at all, and Death Assassin was still able to find the target and let the target die from an ident or from other sorts of reason. In any case, he was able to make it seems like the target was not murdered or assassinated, he was simply formidable.


    Wei Chang also wouldn¡¯t have imagined that the underling that he summoned over would actually also summon his own underling to help him do the work.


    Ye Hua himself also wouldn¡¯t have imagined that, the underling of his underling would summon another underling to do the work. Can you all not be sozy, who did you all learn this bad shoring from!


    Unconsciously, the sun gradually set, Ye Hua took out his handphone and ordered delivery. At the same time, he was thinking to himself, as my woman, this Qing Ya actually doesn¡¯t know such a simple thing like preparing a meal! Doesn¡¯t the women of the human race all know how to prepare a meal for men to eat!


    This Qing Ya has to be properly taught, I¡¯m just afraid that during the process of teaching her, I would be unable to bear...


    After ordering delivery, Ye Hua was a bit confused, why is this woman suddenly so quiet for the entire afternoon? Not being able to bear the curiosity in his heart, Ye Hua walked to the bedroom door and opened the door.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong could be seen sitting on the bed and watching a movie, and on the bed, all kinds of snacks were scattered around and crumps could be seen dropped on the quilt. Ye Hua who had severe mysophobia, his anger straightforwardly raised to the top, and the veins that were bulging out from his forehead was horrifying.


    ¡°Qing Ya, I give you a minute to clean up! And you too!¡± Ye Hua pointed to the 2 foolish women and shouted. Actually, if it was changed to another man, they would definitely not scold the 2 women, because right now, the appearance of the 2 women was very alluring, they were both wearing night clothes.


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth, what are you being fierce for?


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth, this brother-inw really likes to start quarreling the moment when something doesn¡¯t go his way, truly a big weirdo.


    The 2 women tidied up the bed well-behavedly because they themselves also didn¡¯t like being messy, they only wanted to disgust Ye Hua for a bit by making a mess, and evidently, they have achieved their objective.


    Ye Hua walked into the bedroom and took a look. There is actually oil stain on the quilt, I definitely cannot tolerate it!


    ¡°Change the quilt, and the bedsheet too! Also, the pillow too!¡± Ye Hua shouted with a deep voice, they are foolish to the point that my heart feels like it is in pain.


    Qing Ya said displeasedly, ¡°Ye Hua, enough already, isn¡¯t it just a bit of stain!¡±


    ¡°Are you changing it or not!¡± Ye Hua shouted angrily.


    Qing Yutong was shocked, those 2 are actually quarreling for real! I thought that we were just joking around, this is just too freaking frightening.


    ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t be angry, I will change it.¡± Qing Yutong was quite sensible, whereas Qing Ya crossed her arms and snorted.


    ¡°Look at your little sister, which point of yours isparable to her!¡± Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    Qing Ya went into a daze for a while, then shouted, ¡°Go find her to give birth to a child for you then, find me for what!¡± After finish speaking, Qing Ya covered her face with her hands and ran out.


    ¡°Brother-inw, you are really...¡± Qing Yutong was speechless, who evens personal attack someone else like that...Although I am indeed a little bit more capablepared to my big sister~ You also didn¡¯t have to say it that straightforwardly~


    Ye Hua who has a stomach full of anger wished that he could explode this earth to vent his anger, I only speak a few sentences to her and she ran away in anger, why are women so troublesome!


    The helpless Ye Hua had no choice but to chase after Qing Ya. What will I do if this foolish woman is not able to think straight and suicide together with my child!


    Pulling onto Qing Ya who was about to run out of the bar, Ye Hua said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you done with causing a scene!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, I don¡¯t know you anymore from today onwards!¡± Qing Ya had a stern look on her face and her tone was close to below zero degrees.


    Qing Yutong hid at one side and observed, those 2 people are too interesting, perhaps I can go and write a novel myself about them, haha.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to know me anymore, you also have to give birth to the child for me!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s tone was the same as Qing Ya. In the past, all those women who dared to be that arrogant in front of me had all turned into skeletons. This woman in front of me is the only exception.


    Qing Ya sneered, ¡°I¡¯m going back on my words, I learned it from you!¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya! Speak properly.¡± Ye Hua looked at the woman in front of him coldly. He discovered that he was at the edge of going berserk, the demon that was in his heart was consuming the humanity within him.


    Qing Ya¡¯s eyes could be seen immediately bing red as she sobbed and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to speak properly with you, it is all your fault! You are the most scoundrel man that I have ever seen, even much more scoundrel than that Long Aotian!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, big sister, you both fought all the way from the bedroom until here, haven¡¯t you both quarrel enough already? My ears are going to be deaf soon already.¡± Qing Yutong came out to adjust the atmosphere, I have the most experience in adjusting the atmosphere.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Qing Yutong pursed her sexy lips and immediately hid at one side.


    Looking at Qing Ya¡¯s obstinate expression, Ye Hua¡¯s heart softened, but as a Supreme Overlord, how can I lower my head to a woman! That is definitely not possible!


    ¡°I ordered delivery.¡± Ye Hua said in a light voice, his tone was much calmer than before.


    Qing Yutong thought that her brother-inw was going to quarrel with her big sister to the end, and didn¡¯t expect that her brother-inw would actually admit defeat. Haha! This is a bit interesting!


    Qing Ya of course also knew that Ye Hua admitted defeat. Finally acknowledged your mistake? Where did that capability of shouting at people of yours go to?


    Seeing that Qing Ya was not speaking, Ye Hua spoke beside Qing Ya¡¯s ear, ¡°Did you forget the thing that you promised me?¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± Qing Ya struck her small fist angrily onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest, and Ye Hua held onto Qing Ya¡¯s waist and walked upstairs, leaving alone Qing Yutong who had a stupefied expression.


    They are done quarreling? Isn¡¯t big sister¡¯s resistance a bit too low? To actually get pampered after just a few sentences...Those 2 are weird!


    Looking at the 10kg crayfishes in front of her, Qing Ya was a little absent-minded. This shameless scoundrel, to actually want me to help him peel 10kg of crayfishes, and I actually promised him!


    Look at my tender and delicate hands, after peeling the 10kg of crayfishes, those hands of mind are going to be gone~


    Ye Hua sat like a big boss, and looking at the helpless expression on Qing Ya¡¯s face, he felt very happy in his heart. I suddenly discovered that this woman is actually to affect my emotion, this is just too strange!


    Qing Yutong wore the gloves and took a sip of juice first, then looked at the 2 weirdos in front of her and asked, ¡°Are you both not going to start eating? Don¡¯t mind me then...¡±


    Towards this sister-inw, Ye Hua was okay with her doing anything she wants, but Qing Ya was different, as my woman, the child¡¯s mother! In the future, Qing Ya will be the biggest woman in the future, if I don¡¯t properly educate her now, how will I be able to bring her out to see the world. With how she is right now, it would be a relief if she doesn¡¯t throw away all my face!


    ¡°Big sister, what are you being in a daze for, those crayfishes are not bad, they taste pretty good.¡± I discovered that, after having brother-inw, my rtionship with big sister seems to have be good, it sure is strange...


    Qing Ya let out a breath, in any case, I am also a CEO, a woman who honors her own words, unlike Ye Hua who doesn¡¯t keep honor his own words!

 Chapter 30 – Just like twin sisters 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 30 ¨C Just like twin sisters 1/2</h4>


    Seeing that her big sister herself was not eating and was instead peeling the crayfishes for Ye Hua to eat, Qing Yutong was dumbfounded. Weren¡¯t they quarreling just a moment ago? It was undoubtedly brother-inw who admitted defeated first, but why does the situation now seem like big sister admitted defeat instead?


    Towards the Qing Ya tonight, Ye Hua was very satisfied, it feels a bit more like she is my wife now.


    Gradually, half of the crayfishes were finished, Qing Ya wrinkled her brows and continued peeling, but right now, her fingers were starting to feel a little bit pain, after all, before today, those 2 hands of hers were carefully taken good care of by her, and furthermore, she did not have any skills in peeling crayfish.


    Qing Ya was just this kind of woman, whatever that she said she would do, she would do it, no matter how hard the process would be, she must also fulfill her own promise.


    ¡°Alright, you can stop.¡± Ye Hua shouted faintly and picked up the crayfish meat that was in his bowl and passed it over to Qing Ya.


    The obstinate Qing Ya did not give Ye Hua any face at all as she ced the crayfish meat back into Ye Hua¡¯s bowl and continued peeling.


    Qing Yutong lightly sighed, big sister is still as obstinate as always.


    Ye Hua did not speak, I seem to have discovered another merit of Qing Ya, perhaps she is not that foolish as I thought.


    Finally, all of the crayfishes were peeled finish by Qing Ya and Ye Hua¡¯s bowl was filled full with crayfish meat.


    Looking at her fingers that had turned red, Qing Ya was very sad, her fingers sort of felt like they were scorching.


    ¡°Eat a bit.¡± Ye Hua ced his bowl to the front of Qing Ya and said lightly.


    I will count it that you still have a bit of conscience!


    Qing Ya took off the gloves, picked up a piece of crayfish meat, mixed it around in the broth, and eat it contentedly. It is really delicious~


    Ye Hua silently looked at Qing Ya. Just a moment ago, she still had a sad-looking expression on her face, but after eating a piece of crayfish meat, she looks as if she is intoxicated, this is truly peculiar.


    Qing Yutong felt that she was right to follow along with the 2 of them today. Those 2 are truly very amusing.


    ¡°Big sister, how about we go out and watch a movieter on? Avengers 3 you know, its super good.¡± Qing Yutong suggested.


    Qing Ya who was eating the crayfish meat said faintly, ¡°Ask him.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw~ Let¡¯s go~ The movie is super good~¡± When a big celebrity starts acting coquettishly, there is not a man that could resist it, of course, Ye Hua was the only exception.


    Feeling that Qing Ya¡¯s performance was not bad and should be rewarded, Ye Hua said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Yay~ Big sister, let¡¯s go and prepare, I have to be fully equipped first before we leave~¡± Qing Yutong said excitedly, totally oblivious to the fact that she had already tacitly approved Ye Hua as the head of the house, having to seek Ye Hua¡¯s approval before being able to do some things.


    Ye Hua took a piece of napkin and wiped his mouth, then stood up and sat on the sofa. I do not have to speak today and Qing Ya is already taking the initiative to clean up, I am very gratified, she is heading and developing towards a good direction. Hmmm, furthermore, after she cleaned up, she also didn¡¯tin too, not bad, not bad.


    Qing Yaughed in her heart, do you feel that I am being a lot more obedient right now? Ye Hua, let me tell you, this is but a false appearance! Scoundrel, to actually dare to make me peel that much crayfishes, I will definitely take revenge on you for this!


    Chapter 30 ¨C Just like twin sisters 2/2


    Since Ye Hua¡¯s sister-inw had to dress and groom up, Ye Hua let her use the bedroom and came to the office to smoke.


    Not sure if that Long Aotian have been disposed of yet.


    Evidently, it wasn¡¯t going to be that quick. Although Death Assassin had an excellent capability of looking for people, but he also needs time, after all, his strength was not that sickeningly powerful like Wei Chang.


    After continuously smoking 2 cigarettes, Ye Hua was starting to feel a bit impatient. Is there a need to dress up for such a long time! Do you all think that you all are going to participate in a beauty contest! To actually make me wait for such a long time!


    Standing up and leaving the office, Ye Hua straightforwardly pushed the door and walked into the bedroom. Qing Ya could be seen sitting at one side and carefully doing her make up while holding a makeup mirror with one of her hand. Seeing that, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°You are already pretty enough, is there a need to do your make up for so long!¡±


    Qing Ya paused for a moment, looked at Ye Hua and said faintly, ¡°Am I really that pretty?¡±


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows, this woman likes to ask questions which she already knows the answer of, ¡°Don¡¯t make me answer such a foolish question!¡±


    ¡°Is this question very foolish?!¡± The bathroom door could be seen being opened, and another Qing Ya walked out of the bathroom.


    Ye Hua was a bit astonished as he looked at the 2 Qing Ya. They are actually not distinguishable with the naked eyes! This Qing Yutong¡¯s makeup skill is really good!


    However, what can be confirmed is that the Qing Ya that walked out of the bathroom is the real one, and the one that is still doing her makeup is Qing Yutong.


    Qing Ya was using the bathroom just now and heard the conversation between Ye Hua and Qing Yutong. This fellow said that I am pretty, I will count that you are tactful! Knowing how to speak a few words that are pleasant to hear. However, just thinking that my little sister is dressing up as me again, my head is starting to hurt!


    Actually, the 2 sisters still had a bit of resemnce even though they have different mothers. Both of their height was at around 1.75m, and there was also not much difference between both of their body type. Adding on with Qing Yutong¡¯s makeup skill, since she was able to deceive Ye Hua, there was no need to speak about other people. Right now, when the two of them stand side by side, they look just like the same person.


    Qing Yutong even imitated Qing Ya¡¯s hairstyle and clothing. A simple ponytail, white color t-shirt, slim-fit jeans, pure and not too sexy, especially with the pair of super long legs that the 2 women had, it was simply shining to the point that it was able to blind one¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Hua discovered that this Qing Yutong¡¯s acting skills was not bad, being able to perfectly imitate Qing Ya¡¯s expression and demeanor. If I really have to find a difference between the two, I will have to look at the curve of their chest, Qing Ya belonged to being normal, and Qing Yutong belonged to being rtively plump. If I don¡¯t look at their chest, it is really difficult to differentiate who is who, unless I use my abilities.


    ¡°Why did you dress up as me again!¡± Qing Ya shouted at the little sister. Back when I was studying, this little sister of mine would always like to dress up as me and do bad things, and in the end, it would always be me having to carry the me, this little sister of mine is simply bad to the brim!


    Qing Yutong immediately smiled, and the character that she was imitating immediately copsed. Holding onto her big sister¡¯s arm, she said sweetly, ¡°Big sister, we are sisters, it is normal that we look alike, if not, no matter how much I do the makeup, I also wouldn¡¯t be able to lookpletely like you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, if I don¡¯t dress up as big sister, who else can I dress up as.¡± Speaking up to here, Qing Yutong started acting a bit sad, her acting skills as a best actress was being shown here again.


    Although Qing Ya didn¡¯t really like this little sister of hers at all, but at the least, she was still her little sister, and they were blood-rted.


    ¡°This is thest time!¡±


    ¡°Muacks~¡± Qing Yutong kissed onto Qing Ya¡¯s cheek. Qing Ya felt very ufortable, she discovered that her little sister had changed a lot ever since she came back.


    Ye Hua looked indifferently at those 2 sisters messed around, not having any bits of billow in his heart at all, even if he was faced against such an alluring scene.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently, he didn¡¯t like to drag things.


    Qing Ya shouted, ¡°We are not even in a hurry, as a big man, what are you even being in a hurry for.¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent, I really don¡¯t want to quarrel with this woman, it will only just pull down my IQ.


    It was 7pm night right now, ordingly to the past situations, it was the time where the bar¡¯s business would gradually start getting busy. But when Ye Hua took a look at the bar today, the customers that were in the bar was at least 50% lesser than what he expected! What is going on, could it be that I am being targeted by someone?


    Seeing that the boss appeared, all of the women that were at the bar began eximing in astonishment, the boss is handsome to the max!


    But when they saw 2 beautiful twin sisters walking down form upstairs, their face immediately turned ck. In the past, the boss was always alone, although they didn¡¯t really hope that they would be able to be together with the boss, but at the least, there was still a bit of hope. But right now, even that little bit of hope was no more, the boss was enchanted by those 2 twin sisters, and furthermore, those 2 twin sisters were that beautiful too. Immediately, the women in the bar did not have the mood to continue staying at the bar anymore.


    In just a few seconds, 5 women stood up and left the bar, and even snorted as they left.


    Qing Ya felt extremely great when she saw that. The best would be that you be bankrupt and be deep in poverty! At that time, I will magnanimously provide for you, and I will see if you still dare to be that naughty!

 Chapter 31 – The best actress that run errands 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 31 ¨C The best actress that run errands 1/2</h4>


    Qing Ya could be seen walking up, holding onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm and said lovingly, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s quickly leave~¡±


    Upon seeing that, Qing Yutong immediately understood her big sister¡¯s intention. Big sister is thinking of destroying the bar¡¯s business and make brother-inw go bankrupt, this is interesting!


    Qing Yutong also walked up, held onto Ye Hua¡¯s other arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother-inw, let¡¯s quickly leave, the movie is about to start already.¡±


    In just those few moments, 10+ women could be seen standing up and leaving the bar, and in the end, there were only 3 customers remaining! Looking at the expression of those customers, it seems that they only came here with the intention to get drunk...


    Wei Chang sighed, if this continues on, we are really going to go bankrupt...


    The workers and security guards of the bar were also helpless, ever since the boss openly brought the woman back home, the business had not been going well. Right now, he even brought 2 women back home, and they are even twin sisters, how could the customers not feel angry...After all, the women who came here to drink all mainly came for the purpose of looking at the boss.


    Tang Wei looked at the boss and the twin sisters, her heart was already a lot calmer right now, seemingly not being infatuated with the boss anymore. Turning her head around and taking a look at Wei Chang, she thought to herself, Uncle Wei is much more amiablepared to the boss, not only is he considerate and knows how to care for others, he is also the type of uncle that is handsome.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong immediately let go of Ye Hua¡¯s arm, seemingly as if nothing had happened and walked out of the bar inrge strides.


    In the past, just one Qing Ya was already annoying enough, and right now, there is a sister-inw too, and from the looks of it, this sister-inw is not any good thing too. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her toe to stay with us. Qing Ya was right this time, adding one more bed is not as simple as adding a pair of chopsticks!


    Coming out of the bar, Ye Hua took a look around, in the past, at this timing, it would be packed with people, but right now, the situation is actually miserable to this point!


    Qing Ya secretly took a look at Ye Hua and felt incredibly great from her feet to her head. Anger you this scoundrel to death! Do you really think that I am that easy to provoke, to actually make me peel crayfishes, I will make you go bankrupt!


    ¡°Drive the car.¡± Qing Ya said towards her little sister and Qing Yutong spread out her hands.


    The sisters sat at the front and Ye Hua sat the back alone like a big boss. It is too difficult to educate this Qing Ya, my head really hurts just from thinking about it, I didn¡¯t expect that there woulde a day where I would be worried for a woman.


    Chapter 31 ¨C The best actress that run errands 2/2


    After 10+ minutes, they arrived at All Things Shopping Center, services like drinking, eating and entertainment were all avable at this shopping center. All Things Cinema was a high grade cinema, one ticket alone cost close to 100rmb, towards ordinary consumers, this was a really high price.


    However, because Avengers 3 was screening, for the purpose of seeking after high grade enjoyment, a lot of people came here to watch Avengers 3. If not for Qing Yutong having booked the tickets online in advance, it was reckoned that there wouldn¡¯t be any tickets avable for the 3 of them today.


    When Ye Hua brought along Qing Ya and Qing Yutong and appeared at the shopping center, everyone stopped in their footsteps and their face revealed out an astonished expression, because those 2 twin sisters looked too identical, seemingly just like they are the same person, and the important point was that, they were very beautiful too!


    A model with a 1.75m height was bound to have a pair of super long beautiful legs, although their clothes were ordinary, but their entirety temperament was extremely great, it must be said that, those 2 sisters were too bright for the eyes!


    The other person that was much brighter for the eyes was that man, his temperament was a bit aloof, although there were 2 women that were as beautiful as fairies at his sides, but there was not a trace ofcent that could be seen from his eyes, seemingly like everything was normal and how it should be, as if those 2 women should instead be honored that they were able to walk by his sides.


    An attractiveness indexbination like this, it was really formidable, the men would look at the 2 beautiful women, and the women would look at the handsome man, not interfering with each other at all.


    The 3 of them straightforwardly came to All Things Cinema, and there was actually quite a huge amount of people that were waiting to enter the cinema. Qing Ya said towards her little sister, ¡°Get the tickets and buy snacks.¡±


    Qing Yutong pursed her lips, ¡°Big sister, when did you be thiszy...¡±


    ¡°I learned from your brother-inw. When you were not here, all those work were all done by me, and since you are here now, those work will be done by you. Of course, you can also choose to go and stay at a hotel too.¡± Qing Ya spread out her hands and said helplessly.


    Ye Hua did not speak. This Qing Ya is thinking of driving away this Qing Yutong. However, it is also good to drive this Qing Yutong away, this Qing Yutong is not someone easy to deal with too, and adding on with the fact that she is Qing Ya¡¯s little sister, there is no way that I would actually seriously deal with her.


    Wait, wrong! Why would I care about the rtionship of humans...


    After listening, Qing Yutong opened her sexy small mouth and pointed to the two of them, ¡°Big sister, brother-inw, you two...how can you two bully a youngdy like this.¡±


    ¡°There is a lot of people queuing up, go quickly ande back quickly, I want sprite and popcorn.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    ¡°I want coke and popcorn.¡± Qing Ya imitated Ye Hua¡¯s tone and said.


    Qing Yutong had an expression of feeling unbelievable, after restraining herself for a bit, she said, ¡°You two sure are big bosses!¡±


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya did not pay attention to Qing Yutong and found a seat to sit down and wait. Without choice, the helpless Qing Yutong came to the front of Ye Hua and stretched out her hand towards him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    ¡°Buying things cost money, give me money!¡± Qing Yutong said angrily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any, find your big sister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I didn¡¯t bring any money, find your brother-inw.¡± Qing Ya immediately dispel her little sister¡¯s thought of asking her for money. She is not flying into a rage after all this? When did my little sister¡¯s temper be this good?


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows wrinkled, ¡°As a woman, do you not bring any money with you when you leave the house?!¡±


    ¡°As a man, do you not bring any money with you when you leave the house?!¡± Qing Ya replied coldly.


    Seeing that the two people were about to start quarreling again, Qing Yutong surrendered, ¡°You two don¡¯t quarrel, I will go and buy okay!¡±


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya snorted, both of them not bothering with one another at all.


    Qing Yutong who was queuing up to buy things felt very gloomy, I am a famous best actress, during the afternoon, I was even chased after by a group of fans, and right now, I actually became a person that run errands. This contrast is indeed a bit big, but at the same time, it is very interesting!


    Brother-inw is a man who doesn¡¯t walk the normal path, and big sister¡¯s change is extraordinarily big, as if she had be a different person, could the saying of being foolish for 3 years when you get pregnant be true?


    After waiting for 10+ minutes, Qing Yutong finally aplished her task without any mishap.


    ¡°My two boss, here are the things you two wanted.¡±


    Ye Hua took a look at Qing Ya, and thetter immediately understood what he was trying to say. Even a straw, you also want me to help you insert it? Do you have to be thiszy! Do you even want to continue living on cheerfully?


    Qing Yutong didn¡¯t understand, I had already bought the things that you two wanted, why are you two still having this kind of expression, are you two enemies in your past life?!


    Looking at Ye Hua¡¯s threatening expression, Qing Ya felt very irritated, however, since there are a lot of people here, I will give him a bit of face, when we go back, I will properly give him a lesson!


    After Qing Ya¡¯s stretched out her hand and inserted the straw into the sprite, Ye Hua¡¯s face finally became better. Upon seeing that, Qing Yutong who was at the side almost spat out her drink. There is even this kind of operation?! Do brother-inw have something on big sister, if not, why is big sister that obedient?


    ¡°People with the ticket of the screening of Avengers 3 at 8.10pm can enter the cinema now!¡±


    ¡°People with the ticket of the screening of Avengers 3 at 8.10pm can enter the cinema now!¡±


    ¡°People with the ticket of the screening of Avengers 3 at 8.10pm can enter the cinema now!¡±


    The broadcast rang out 3 times, they were finally able to enter into the cinema. Qing Yutong was exhrated, whereas Ye Hua and Qing Ya on the other hand were very calm and collected, seemingly not very interested in the movie, especially Ye Hua!


    Don¡¯t need to say, Ye Hua sat in the middle like a big boss, and Qing Ya and Qing Yutong sat at his sides.


    The entire movie was about 2 hours. Ye Hua expresses that he was only interested in Thanos.

 Chapter 32 – The trio 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 32 ¨C The trio 1/2</h4>


    Especially towards Thanos¡¯s glove, were those gemsbination really able to achieve that kind of effect? To actually be able to destroy half of the poption of the entire universe, to speak the truth, without using any items, Ye Hua was also not able to do that, the most he was able to do was eliminate earth¡¯s entire poption with the snap of his finger.


    Stroking onto the ring that was on his finger, there are quite a few pair of gloves within the ring, and also a few boxes of various kinds of gems, not sure if I followed the arrangement in the movie, would I be able to achieve the same effect? Ye Hua expresses that he was very curious, and if he feels bored, he could try making the glove and see how it goes.


    ¡°My god, Thanos is actually winning, he is too formidable.¡± Qing Yutong who was at the side cried out in surprise and hurriedly drank a mouth of beverage to calm herself down.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°So-so.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t act cool, we are still husband and wife.¡± Qing Ya discovered that the thing that she likes to do the most right now was to verbally attack Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua seemingly was a bit immune to Qing Ya right now, and wouldn¡¯t get angry that quickly. Hearing that, Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°Ignorant.¡±


    ¡°The way you act cool does seem a bit genuine, if one didn¡¯t know, they would even think that you were a demon king.¡± Qing Ya pouted her mouth and said with a face full of disdain.


    Ye Hua turned his head around, looked towards Qing Ya and said evilly, ¡°You actually guessed right.¡±


    ¡°Move your face away, your face is too big, it¡¯s blocking the entire screen!¡± Qing Ya pushed onto Ye Hu and thetter smiled and continued watching the movie.


    After finish watching the movie, Ye Hua suddenly really wanted to meet with this Thanos, at the least, there was no problem with Thanos¡¯s IQ. It is a pity for my subordinates, all of them are extremely abnormal. Wei Chang and Lie Gu were counted as being still fine, but the other five were already at the stage of being twisted, however, there was no need to question about their strength.


    I¡¯m really curious as to just what they are doing right now, however, what can be confirmed is that, they are definitely not doing anything that is good right now.


    ¡°The movie was so good, I¡¯m so excited for Avengers 4.¡± Qing Yutong seemed to be Marvel fan, the anticipating expression was really unbearable for one to look straight at.


    Both Ye Hua and Qing Ya did not express their opinion of the movie and each of them walked their own path, if one looked at them, they would think that those two did not know each other.


    This made Ye Hua felt very unhappy as he questioned, ¡°What are you walking that far away from me for!¡±


    ¡°I like it, don¡¯t need you to care.¡± Qing Ya was doing it on purpose, she gradually discovered that Ye Hua¡¯s controlling desire was pretty strong, and as long as she tackles at this aspect, she would definitely be able to see Ye Hua¡¯s looks when he was being angry, so handsome~


    ¡°Come over!¡± Ye Hua shouted in a deep voice.


    Qing Ya tsked, ¡°If Ie over just because you asked me to, I will be losing a lot of face.¡±


    A few ck lines immediately appeared on Ye Hua¡¯s forehead, just who is making who lose face!


    ¡°If you add another word in front, I will perhaps consider it for a bit.¡± A smart woman would always leave a bit of room for the man, won¡¯t overdo it, and would definitely not add oil to fire, after all, their rtionship right now was established on the child that was still not born yet. No one would like to have their child to not have either a father or a mother when theye into this world. As for the divorce, the both of them well aware of it, but if you don¡¯t, and I don¡¯t say, when the timees, we could choose not to divorce then, but at the end, who would know how things would end up in the end?


    Listening to Qing Ya¡¯s words, Ye Hua was angered to the point that heughed, this woman is really daring!


    ¡°Wife,e over!¡± Although he added one more word in front, but his tone was still as arrogant as ever.


    Qing Ya also didn¡¯t ce it in her heart, he is my husband after all, I can slowly educate him. Just that, who knows just who would be educating who in the end.


    Slowly approaching Ye Hua, Qing Ya suddenly felt that her waist was tightened, this fellow is actually holding onto me and eating my tofu!


    ¡°Let go.¡± Qing Ya shouted with her face red.


    Ye Hua tightly held onto Qing Ya¡¯s waist, I have to prevent this foolish woman from doing some other thing that I dislike.


    Qing Yutong followed behind them and carefully pondered, these two people...if I¡¯m not guessing wrongly, there must be a problem with both of their brain, I am the only that is counted as a normal person.


    Chapter 32 ¨C The trio 2/2


    ¡°Brother-inw, let¡¯s go to the arcade and y!¡± Qing Yutong shouted.


    Ye Hua took a nce at her, ¡°Childish.¡±


    5 minutester, the three of them arrived at the shopping center¡¯s arcade, and Ye Hua took out his WeChat to pay the bill and received Qing Yutong¡¯s thumbs up.


    ¡°The money that he is using is mine.¡± Qing Ya said out of nowhere.


    Ye Hua was very unhappy, ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t speak!¡±


    ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t hold onto my waist!¡± Qing Ya immediately attacked back, while Qing Yutong who was at the side shook her head, two low IQ beings...


    Coming to the front of the dancing machine, Qing Yutong walked up to it, her graceful and enchanting figure immediately attracted the cheers of a group of wolves.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Qing Ya said coldly.


    ¡°What do you intend to do!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I am of course going to go y!¡± Qing Ya revealed out a look as if she was looking at an idiot,ing to an arcade and not ying? I still remember that I yed the dancing machine together with my little sister when I was young, just that, because of a matter, we quarreled.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Not allowed!¡±


    ¡°I...you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you would dance to the point that my baby is met with an ident!¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice, why is this woman this foolish.


    Qing Ya herself was startled, luckily Ye Hua reminded me, if not, if I were to dance and caused my baby to meet with an ident, I would even have the heart to die, I almost forgot that I am currently a pregnant woman...


    Seeing that Qing Ya did not resist, Ye Hua let go of his hand and took out a cigarette from his pocket.


    ¡°Can you not smoke in front of me? It is not good for the children, if you want to smoke, go outside.¡± Qing Ya said displeasedly, don¡¯t you know that it is not good for a pregnant woman to breathe in second-hand smoke?


    Ye Hua paused for a moment, then ced the cigarette back into his pocket and said calmly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them stood together and watched Qing Yutong danced crazily on the dancing machine. As expected of an actress, her dance posture and movement were incredible and iparably sexy. Those coquettish nces of hers were thrown around randomly, attracting the group of wolves to shout out endlessly.


    Qing Ya¡¯s face was cold, little sister¡¯s action right now is practically ndering me, what if some reporters saw this and anyhow reported it?


    Qing Yutong who was sweating profusely seems to still not have dance enough, and Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but shouted, ¡°Enough, it¡¯s about time to go back!¡±


    Qing Yutong pouted her small mouth, seems like big sister is angry already, and I was finally able to let go of myself after such a long time, forget about it, forget about it, I will dress up as big sister again next time ande here to y.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful woman, why are you not dancing anymore, how about dancing one more song.¡± A few youngsters who each had a cigarette held with their mouth walked out from the crowd, they had their head hang high and chest puffed out and walked inrge strides. This kind of expression and demeanor, they were practically begging to be beaten up.


    There were even people talking about within the crowd.


    ¡°I had a friend like this, in the past, he also walked and acted like this, right now, the grass at his burial mound is already 2 meters high.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, I had a friend like this too, he was in jail for such a long time that he was still in jail even after his wife remarried.¡±


    Ye Hua missed this kind of feeling very much, I remember that in the past, there was a genius grade expert from the human race who also acted and walked up to me like this, intending to eliminate me. However, there seemed to be a problem with his brain, and in the end, he ended up in Wei Chang¡¯s stomach. Thinking back to that scene right now, it was actually really funny. The scene from the past is more or less the same as the scene that is happening right now.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously, although Ye Hua always kept on making me angry, but when he smiles, he truly looks very good and very charming, not sure just who my child will resemble after when he or shees into this world, I guess I will know after 9 months.


    Ye Hua kept his smile and said indifferently, ¡°Thinking about something from the past.¡±


    Qing Ya snorted, acting so mysterious, trying to keep me in suspense. I feel that Ye Hua has a stomach full of secrets, but he is just not telling me about those secrets.

 Chapter 33 – Fiery sister-in-law 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 33 ¨C Fiery sister-inw 1/2</h4>


    ¡°What thing, tell me.¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but asked curiously.


    ¡°If you change your bad habits, I will tell you about it.¡±


    ¡°Just who is the one that has a lot of bad habits! You better be clear about it!¡± Qing Ya felt that her eight characters definitely did not match with Ye Hua¡¯s eight characters, both of them definitely have to start quarrel when they talk to each other.


    Qing Yutong was also drunk, some hooligans came up to take liberties of me and the both of you are actually engrossed in quarreling with each other and not caring about it! Is that the way to act as a big sister, is that the way to act as a brother-inw!


    ¡°There are people bullying me!¡± Qing Yutong couldn¡¯t help but said, if not they would definitely neglect about me.


    Ye Hua took a nce at Qing Yutong, ¡°If you are bullied, fight back then, for a problem like this, do you even need me to teach you how to deal with it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t you learn martial arts before? A few hooligans shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you right?¡± Qing Ya said indifferently. When we were small, my little sister was basically a little overlord, don¡¯t be bewitched by her gender, if she was to start fighting, she would be even much more ruthless than a man.


    ¡°You two!¡± Qing Yutong was angered to the point that she did not know just what to say anymore. Those two are definitely a matching pair, the coordination of those two when they verbally attack someone is definitely able to anger a person to death!


    Turning her head and looking at the 3 hooligans, Qing Yutong was angry, forget about it that the both of them are bullying me, but you 3 actually dare toe to try bully me too! A bunch of small fries, do you all really take me as a weak woman!


    Qing Yutong¡¯s aura could be seen changing suddenly and killing intent started emitting out from her entire body. As expected of a best actress, to even be able to imitate out killing intent, Ye Hua had to give her a thumbs up.


    The hooligan¡¯s mind was a bit absent-minded as he said hurriedly, ¡°Youngdy, calm down!!!¡±


    ¡°Calm your sister!¡± Qing Yutong erupted, her small fist straightforwardly struck onto the hooligan¡¯s abdomen, and thetter fell to the ground like a cooked shrimp.


    Upon seeing that, the two hooligans at the back did not know what to do, it was obviously the boss who went to took liberty of the woman, how did it turn into the boss getting beat up by the woman, this does not make sense!!!


    Qing Yutong totally did not have the intention of stopping, after settling the other two hooligans, then did she stopped.


    The crowd who were watching the show couldn¡¯t help but gasp, this beautiful woman who looks delicate is actually that ruthless when she fights, the 3 men were totally not her match at all, looking at her, it seems that did not even use all of her strength, truly formidable!


    Ye Hua said, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°She became even stronger.¡± Qing Ya also praised.


    Qing Yutong really wanted to give each of them a fist, it¡¯s easy to talk when you both don¡¯t have to do anything.


    ¡°Who is causing trouble here!¡± A 2 meter tall man with a fierce and tough appearance could be seen walking out from the crowd. His arm alone was much more thick and solidpared to Qing Ya¡¯s thigh, and when he stood up straight, he was just like a small mountain. Upon seeing the man, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but took a step back.


    Ye Hua let out a breath and walked out. The two sisters both went into a daze for a bit. With those small arms and small legs of yours, there is no need for you to step out...If any part of your body was to be fractured or broken, it would still be us who have to take care of you...


    However, Ye Hua also thought like that, if Qing Yutong was to suffer a fracture or break her bone, Qing Ya and I would be responsible for it. When that timees and she has to stay in hospital or whatever, it would be troublesome, thus, I must as well just step out and settle it instead.


    Walking to the front of the man that was just like a small mountain, Ye Hua let out a breath. It has been 5 years since I hit someone, I must control my strength properly this time and try to not kill this man with my punch...


    ¡°Brother-inw, quicklye back, your arm is not even as thick as the man¡¯s leg.¡± Qing Yutong ced both her hands at her mouth and shouted, seemingly as if she was afraid that others didn¡¯t know about that.


    Along with Qing Yutong¡¯s shout, everyone all knew that this man was the beautiful woman¡¯s brother-inw, so, the other woman should be the wife then, this man¡¯s luck with woman is not shallow huh, however, meeting with such a huge creature, it feels like he is going to be beaten up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to show off, quicklye back.¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    Ye Hua¡¯s heart was bleeding, those two ignorant women actually dare to take me that lightly!


    ¡°Young fellow, your wife is calling you to back home and eat...¡±


    Bang!


    Ye Hua ced both his hand into his pocket, ¡°What are you two looking at, let¡¯s go back home!¡±


    The two sisters did not clearly see what happened at all, before the man was even able to finish speaking, he was concaved into a machine.


    ¡°The hack, what did that man do just now!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only saw that man flying into the machine.¡±


    Qing Yutong was dumbfounded, not expecting that her brother-inw was also an expert that was concealed among the people. Qing Yutong hurriedly shouted, ¡°Brother-inw, wait for me~¡±


    It was also the first time that Qing Ya has seen Ye Hua¡¯s martial strength. My god, if he was to hit at my body, I will have to prepare to go to the hospital.


    Within the 2nd floor office, the manager that was on duty witnessed the entire process and hurriedly made a phone call.


    ¡°Master, I discovered a strange man, he defeated Da Shan with just a punch!¡±


    There was no gasp of surprise from the phone, instead, a voice could be heard saying indifferently, ¡°Investigate him then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    Chapter 33 ¨C Fiery sister-inw 2/2


    The three of them sat onto the Audi A8 and Qing Yutong chattered continuously and asked various kinds of questions, making Ye Hua feel very irritated. That punch of mine just now was not bad, I controlled my strength extremely well, and only used 0.01% of my strength to achieve to the effect of aweing everyone, and at the same time not resulting in any death,fortable! In the future, I will just use this amount of strength.


    ¡°Brother-inw! How did you do it, teach me please!¡±


    Qing Ya who was driving the car said, ¡°Your brother-inw likes to act cool, especially in front of a beautiful woman.¡±


    Ye Hua took a re at Qing Ya, then looked at Qing Yutong and said, ¡°Not free.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw~¡± Qing Yutong let out an extremely coquettish voice.


    Qing Ya immediately felt unhappy when she heard Qing Yutong¡¯s coquettish voice, you are basically seducing your brother-inw right now!


    ¡°Speak properly!¡± Qing Ya reprimanded coldly.


    Qing Yutong tsked, ¡°Crazy protective wife...¡±


    Qing Yutong faced towards the window and sulked angrily, the two of them are basically cooperating together to bully me. Looking at the midnight snack stall outside, Qing Yutong said, ¡°I want to eat supper!¡±


    ¡°You ate so much just now and you are still able to eat now?!¡± Qing Ya who was driving the car was speechless.


    ¡°I want supper, I want supper, I want supper.¡± Qing Yutong actually started behaving shamelessly. This made Ye Hua to start questioning his own judgment, this is basically just a child that has not grown up and totally not a mature woman, Qing Ya is much betterpared to this Qing Yutong.


    Facing against Qing Yutong¡¯s shameless behavior, Qing Ya didn¡¯t have any way to deal with her and had no choice but to stop the car at the roadside. The three of them sat at the roadside midnight snack stall, and at the front, there was even an old television ced there, and news was currently being yed on it.


    ¡°Sofortable~¡± Qing Yutong saidfortably, the breeze of the summer river bank was veryfortable, being blown by the breeze feels just like a person giving you a massage.


    Ye Hua remained silent,pared to look at their beautiful appearance, Ye Hua was more interested in watching the news report.


    ¡°Brother-inw, what you staring at me like that for, big sister will misunderstand~ Although it is said that half of a sister-inw¡¯s butt belongs to the brother-inw, but brother-inw, you are being too open and straightforward~¡± Qing Yutong said shyly, beginning to act again, she even shyly stroke her cheeks.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°Move a bit to the side, don¡¯t block me from watching the news.¡±


    Pfft.


    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help butugh, and half of Qing Yutong¡¯s face turned ck, brother-inw this scoundrel!


    ¡°ording to the report, a fire happened at a castle that is located in the suburb of London, leading to the copse of the castle. Luckily, there were no casualties.¡±


    Qing Yutong sighed endlessly, ¡°Such a big castle copsed and no one actually died, this is too mystical.¡±


    Qing Ya turned her head around and took a look, ¡°Most likely that no one stayed in the castle.¡±


    Only Ye Hua knew why there were no casualties, because those people were all in Wei Chang¡¯s stomach.


    At this moment! At one corner, a youngster that was dressed inly and simply was seated there, his gazes were gazing firmly at the television, looking at the familiar castle that had turned into ruins...

 Chapter 34 – Deal with you in front of your big sister 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 34 ¨C Deal with you in front of your big sister 1/2</h4>


    Very quickly, the roasted fish and roasted meat were all served. Ye Hua crossed his arms and looked at the two women in front of him.


    ¡°Yutong, as your brother-inw, I have the obligation to educate you on how to be a woman.¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice with a solemn face. Since she is my sister-inw, I will be magnanimous for a bit and educate her.


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes, this fellow is acting up again.


    ¡°Brother-inw, what are you going to educate me about?¡± Qing Yutong asked curiously, totally oblivious that the content of the education was mind-shattering to a person.


    Ye Hua felt that his sister-inw was much easier to educate, ¡°Firstly, you have to obey the man¡¯s orders, something like removing meat from skewers is one of the things that you have to do, for this point, you will have to learn from your big sister.¡±


    Qing Ya indeed removed a skewer of meat and ced it into Ye Hua¡¯s bowl, to prevent him from finding a reason to fly into a rage again.


    Qing Yutong paused for a moment and said earnestly, ¡°Brother-inw, can we speak properly?¡±


    ¡°Come, try it and you will know, your big sister was also very conflicting about it at first, but right now, she is used to it already.¡±


    Qing Yutong pulled hardly onto Qing Ya and said, ¡°Big sister, there is a problem with brother-inw¡¯s thinking, he wants to cultivate me into the second madam.¡±


    Qing Ya originally thought that Ye Hua was joking around, but after listening to what her little sister, her beautiful eyes immediately emitted out killing intent.


    ¡°What I am doing is just educating her.¡± Ye Hua said displeasedly, what kind of expression is this, to actually to dare suspect me! However, what do I need to exin for!


    ¡°Don¡¯t use that weird theory of yours on my little sister and eat your food!¡± Qing Ya shouted, it is already enough for you to harm me, don¡¯t think of trying to harm my sister too!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, brother-inw is truly bad~ He has the same thought as that Long Aotian, big sister, you have to be careful.¡±


    Ye Hua felt that he was stabbed in the back, forget about it if she doesn¡¯t feel grateful when I tried to educate her kind-heartedly, but she even framed me too, and evenpared me to that Long Aotian, my lungs are going to burst with rage.


    Looking at brother-inw¡¯s face that was turning red from anger, Qing Yutong removed a skewer of pork chop and fawned upon him, ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t be angry, I, your sister-inw was only just joking just now.¡±


    Seeing that the sister-inw¡¯s attitude when admitting to her mistake was not bad, Ye Hua didn¡¯t pursue on about it, ¡°You have to properly learn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I will properly learn...¡± Qing Yutong said helplessly, brother-inw such is a weirdo.


    At this time, another news report rang out from the television.


    ¡°ording to news, a tsunami appeared this afternoon at the Southeast Asia area and had already caused 1 person to die, 56 people to go missing, and 300+ people to be injured. This time¡¯s tsunami appeared very suddenly, and the local weather bureau expresses that they totally had no idea about the tsunami at all!¡±


    The three of them paused for a moment, not really taking the news to mind.


    However, all of them did not know that this was the result of Lie Gu¡¯s roaring out unintentionally.


    Ye Hua slowly ced his chopsticks down, arranged the chopsticks up straight, then took a piece of paper napkin and wiped his mouth. These set of movements were linked up adeptly by Ye Hua, making the two sisters that were looking at him to feel extremely puzzled. Eating a simple barbeque and this guy is even able to act that gracefully, and even have to ce his chopsticks up straight after he finished his meal, this person must have OCD!


    ¡°If you two had your fill, then let¡¯s leave.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    The two sisters were filled, thus, the three of them sat onto the car and went back to the bar. And as for the youngster at the barbeque stand, he still did not left yet. He took out his phone and made a call, but the call wasn¡¯t able to go through...


    Chapter 34 ¨C Deal with you in front of your big sister 2/2


    When they returned to the bar, it was already 11pm, and yet, the bar waspletely empty! Ye Hua¡¯s face immediately sunk, while both Qing Ya and Qing Yutong felt incredibly great and held onto each other¡¯s arm and walked upstairs. Qing Ya even shouted outcently, ¡°Ye Hua~ Quicklye upstairs okay~¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, quickly okay~¡± Qing Yutong suddenly said out of nowhere, and immediately received a knock on the head from Qing Ya, to even dare to tease your brother-inw!


    The workers and security guards of the bar were all stupefied, the boss is really flying up high to the heavens, to actually embrace two beautiful women in his embrace, and the important was that the two beautiful women were twins too. The boss is too formidable! Too formidable!


    Just that, the price of it seems to be a bit big, if this situation continues, the bar will most likely go bankrupt sooner orter.


    Ye Hua also really didn¡¯t feel that angry about the business, just that, he felt that, for Qing Ya to go against him like that, it was not eptable! I have to get her to be obedient, and also that sister-inw, I have to quickly drive her out from my ce.


    After mixing a ss of wine and drank it, Ye Hua went upstairs unhurriedly, just that, the bedroom was actually upied by the two women, how could Ye Hua be able to tolerate that, this sister-inw is too outrageous!


    ¡°Brother-inw, there is nowhere for me to sleep at.¡± Seeing that Ye Hua was about to fly into a rage, Qing Yutong straightforwardly hugged onto her big sister and begged Ye Hua.


    ¡°You can go and sleep at the office!¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Qing Yutong said pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to~¡±


    Ye Hua looked toward Qing Ya, seemingly saying that if you don¡¯t persuade her, don¡¯t me me for being vicious and merciless! Qing Ya pouted her mouth and did not say anything. In any case, if Ye Hua is angry, I am happy, and I reckon that, if I am angry, he would be happy.


    ¡°I will go take a shower first, if you are still on my bed when Ie out, you can wait for your big sister to deliver protection over to you!¡± Ye Hua said coldly, if you press me too much, I will deal with you in front of your big sister!


    Showing off his figure off a bit in front of the two women, Ye Hua walked into the bathroom.


    ¡°Tsk, who are you trying to scare.¡± Qing Yutong said in disdain, just that she was actually feeling a bit scared in her heart.


    Qing Ya leaned against the bedhead and watched the finance and economics news and said faintly, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, your brother-inw will really dare to do it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, if worstes to worst, big sister you can help me go buy protection!¡± Qing Yutong¡¯s mouth was rather resolute, having a look of as if she was not afraid of anything.


    Qing Ya turned her head around and said, ¡°We don¡¯t use protection...¡±


    Qing Yutong felt that she was about to go crazy, ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! You two sickening perverts, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Qing Yutong who was flustered and exasperated immediately left the room and ran to the office to sleep. Those two people are just bad to the core...


    5 minutester, Ye Hua walked out of the bathroom while wiping his hair, revealing the sexy muscles of his. The muscles were not too much, but the feeling it gave to one was that the muscles were very strong.


    ¡°Exhibihionist~¡± Qing Ya took a nce and said in disdain.


    ¡°When did your little sister left?¡±


    Qing Ya sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was just a matter of adding one more bed? What¡¯s the matter, regretting it now?¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent and squeezed into the nket. Meanwhile, Qing Ya moved away from Ye Hua, seemingly like she despises Ye Hua.


    ¡°There is a bed in the office, you can also go there and sleep.¡± Upon seeing this Qing Ya¡¯s action, Ye Hua felt very unhappy, I didn¡¯t even despise you, and you dare to despise me!


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to go sleep there.¡± Qing Ya snorted.


    Ye Hua could be seen turning over and pressing Qing Ya under his body, and thetter was shocked to the point that her soul almost left her.


    ¡°Are you wanting to experience the happiness that you experienced during that night?¡± Ye Hua stared at Qing Ya¡¯s beautiful eyes and asked.


    Thinking back to that night, Qing Ya¡¯s expression started swaying, ¡°What are you doing, are you going to let me sleep or not!¡±


    ¡°You kept on staying on my bed and not leaving, wasn¡¯t it because you wanted to experience it again?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, why are your thoughts that dirty!¡±


    At this moment, the bedroom door was opened, and Qing Ya looked at the two people that were on the bed with a face full of astonishment. I just left a moment ago and they are already thirsty to the point that they cannot bear it anymore.


    ¡°About that...about that...I came to look for a quilt.¡± Qing Yutong said stammering, then immediately closed the door as her heart beats rapidly. Those two sure are passionate.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, ¡°She did that on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Who told you allowed her toe and stay with us. Don¡¯t press onto me, don¡¯t you know that you are very heavy!¡± Qing Ya said blushingly.


    Ye Hua turned over his body and lied down on one side, ¡°You better not hug onto me and drip saliva on me tonight, if not, you can prepare to go sleep on the sofa tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 35 – An acting cool tool that delivers itself to one’s doorstep

    <h4>Chapter 35 ¨C An acting cool tool that delivers itself to one¡¯s doorstep</h4>


    ¡°Who is willing to hug you, narcissist!¡± Qing Ya hugged onto the quilt tightly and had her back faced towards Ye Hua. No matter what, I won¡¯t roll over to him tonight.


    ¡°Remember to off your phone.¡±


    ¡°I offed it already!¡±


    ¡°Remember to wake up earlier to buy breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pant when you are sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! Are you looking to start a fight with me, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you!¡±


    ¡°Off the light, sleep!¡± Ye Hua said calmly and had already lied down and closed his eyes, not intending to reply to Qing Ya, causing Qing Ya to be angered to the point that she wanted to choke Ye Hua to death.


    After turning off the bedroom light, Qing Ya let out a breath and stroke her stomach with both of her hands. My baby, in order to give birth to you, your mommy has truly suffered a great deal of suffering, your daddy doesn¡¯t care in the least bit for your mommy...not even allowing mommy hug him for a bit, mommy is used to having to hug something when she sleeps...this scoundrel!


    ...


    Within Yangshan City, which was located at the perimeters of Long¡¯an City, a BMW M6 sped on the driveway of a suburb. The person that was driving the car was a young and beautiful woman, her appearance was extremely beautiful, and her figure was also extremely curvy, this woman was a beautiful woman that was hard toe by.


    Sitting at her side was the Long Aotian who used ground evading talisman to escape a while back. It must be said that, what happened afterward was a perfect chance encounter. Long Aotian had to give his thanks to those gangsters, if not for them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet with such a chance encounter.


    Also, this Gu Tiantian¡¯s background is not small too, belonging to Yangshan City¡¯s well-known Gu Family. Although Gu Family is not that strong like Qing Family, but Gu Family is nheless still an outstandingpany in the southern part, her criteria are enough to be a member of I, Long Aotian¡¯s harem!


    ¡°Tiantian, you should believe me now right.¡± Long Aotian saidcently, I had just taken a trip to Gu Tiantian¡¯s home and casually showed off my skills for a bit, my medical expertise had shocked them to the point that they were all dumbfounded, and that quack was also kicked out of Gu Family, seems like I am still very strong, the situation at Qing Family today was just an ident only.


    Furthermore, the expression of Gu Tiantian¡¯s parents when they looked at me was just like they were looking at their future son-inw, this feels so great, a man who is capable will get discovered no matter where he goes, it can only be med on I, Long Aotian, being just too outstanding.


    Don¡¯t see that Gu Tiantian is having an aloof expression, but in actual fact, her heart had already fallen for me, she is only just maintaining a woman¡¯s reserve for now, and in just a few days, I will be able to take her down and make her a member of my harem.


    ¡°Tiantian, what do you think of me, I am quite decent right?¡± Long Aotian smiled lightly, looking very gentleman-like, but in actual fact, he had a bunch of bad thoughts in his mind.


    Gu Tiantian snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you cured my father, I will let bygones be bygones!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, I also didn¡¯t mean to do it, it was just an ident, how about I let you take a look at my body and we will both be equals.¡±


    ¡°Shameless~¡± Gu Tiantian scolded bashfully.


    Take a look, take a look, and she still says that she has not fallen for me, her face has already gotten red. Sigh, women! They are always saying things that don¡¯t truly mean. Qing Ya, you will definitely regret it! You are not the only woman in this world, there is a bunch of women lining up waiting for me, Long Aotian!


    ¡°Tiantian, uncle told us to properly interact with each other just now, you see, since I don¡¯t have a ce to go to, and your house is that big, how about you bestow me a room?¡±


    Gu Tiantian feigned anger coquettishly, ¡°Long Aotian! Can you not be that shameless, because of you, my dad thought that I have something going on with you.¡±


    ¡°We both indeed have something going on, I have seen your body, if ced in ancient times, I would have to marry you~¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! I¡¯m going to fight you to the death~¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Long Aotian felt incredibly great, that¡¯s right, this is the tempo, if this continues, perhaps I will even be able to settle her tonight, tsk tsk tsk, it is always like this for an excellent man, chasing after girls are but a matter of me gesturing at them with my finger.


    However, right when Long Aotian was being immeasurably pleased with himself, his entire body suddenly leaned forward, and the sound of the tires rubbing against the floor rang out in his ears. Luckily he had his seatbelt on, if not, his entire body would have flew out.


    Rubbing his head, Long Aotian asked, ¡°Tiantian, why did you stop the car so suddenly, I know that you dislike me, but isn¡¯t this too exaggerating already?¡±


    Gu Tiantian¡¯s eyes revealed panic as she pointed towards the front of the car and wasn¡¯t able to speak.


    Long Aotian looked towards the direction that she was pointing at, a person could be seen standing in front of the car. The person¡¯s entire body waspletely covered up by ck cloth, and there was a dagger at the person¡¯s waist, evidently someone that has no good intentions.


    ¡°Tiantian, is that your enemying to look for you?¡± Long Aotian asked curiously, totally not taking the matter to mind.


    Gu Tiantian shook her head, ¡°Where do I even have any enemy, I also didn¡¯t provoke anyone or cause any trouble!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is your family¡¯s enemy then, however, this doesn¡¯t matter at all, what can I do about the fact that I am a good guy, not only did I help cured your father¡¯s sickness, I even have to help your family chase their enemy away, Tiantian, how are you going to repay me, how about you give your heart to me?¡± Long Aotianughed, appearing very rxed.


    Upon seeing how calm Long Aotian was, Gu Tiantian also let out a breath of relief, and didn¡¯t felt that scared anymore.


    ¡°Can you be a bit more serious!¡± Gu Tiantian feigned anger coquettishly, this man is indeed very mystical, but he is too flirtatious already and doesn¡¯t feel reliable.


    Long Aotian fiddled with his hairstyle for a bit, ¡°The me right now is definitely serious, watch how I help you chase your family¡¯s enemy away!¡±


    ¡°You...you be careful a bit...¡± Gu Tiantian warned.


    ¡°Having the concern of a beautiful woman, no matter how hard the matter is, I, Long Aotian would still aplish the matter no matter what, all just for getting you to smile.¡±


    ¡°Stupid, what time is it already and you are still speaking!¡± Gu Tiantian was drunk already, however, her heart was feeling quite warm.


    Death Assassin stared at the man within the car, I finally found the target, master said that this man is a bit formidable, but why am I not able to sense that at all, and right now, this man is still in the car flirting with the woman.


    Bang!


    Death Assassin smashed his fist onto the car hood, then gestured with his finger towards Long Aotian.


    The huge sound gave Gu Tiantian a shock, looking at the concaved car hood, her body couldn¡¯t help but trembled as she said trembling, ¡°This person is looking for you, you quickly get off the car.¡±


    ¡°Eh...¡± Long Aotian was immediately dazed, the person that this person came for is actually me? The power of that fist is not bad, however, that fist is but nothing to me. Just like that quack, this person is just here for me to act cool, then afterward, I will be able to conquer the beautiful woman! This feels great! A golden opportunity bestowed by heaven!


    ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t be afraid, stay carefully in the car, I will settle everything.¡± Long Aotian kept his smile and said solemnly. This steadiness of the tone made Gu TIantian believed in him, right now, I will rely everything on Long Aotian.


    Opening the door, Long Aotian took out a stick of cigarette. Although this move was learned from someone else, but this move feels very good, it seems to be raising my coolness level...Gu Tiantian who is within the car, she must definitely be looking at me with sparkling eyes and worshipping me right now!


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Long Aotian let out a puff of smoke and asked arrogantly.


    Death Assassin was only able to think but not able to speak, and thus stood and remained silent.


    ¡°Fuck, a mute? Forget it! Dealing with you is not a hard thing at all, but it is better to not let ady witness a bloody scene, let us move a bit further from here.¡± Long Aotian flicked the cigarette butt, this movement is of mine is truly handsome.


    Death Assassin silently followed after Long Aotian, appearing a bit endearingly silly.


    Long Aotian also had this kind of feeling, could this guy be a fool?!


    Arriving at a ce that was not too far from the car, Long Aotian took a look at the car, after feeling that at this distance, Gu Tiantian would still be able to see him, then did he felt at ease. I cannot let her see the ruthless scene that will unfold soon, but I have to show her how strong I am, this distance is just nice, even If I beat the guy and blood spattered around, she also wouldn¡¯t be able to clearly see it.

 Chapter 36 – I, Long Aotian, am just temporarily retreating only 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 36 ¨C I, Long Aotian, am just temporarily retreating only 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Hey, you should be a hit-man right, say, instead of doing a sneak attack, you openly stood at the middle of the road like that, are you stupid?¡±


    Death Assassin was starting to feel a bit impatient, it is the first time that I met with an enemy that has so many words to say, from the beginning where I saw him, all the way up till now, his mouth had never once stopped.


    ¡°Who sent you here! Forget it, in any case, you also wouldn¡¯t say it. Waitter on after I beat you to the point that you kneel down, you will naturally tell me everything!¡±


    ¡°Today, I will let you experience and witness the power of I, Long Aotian¡¯s dragon god technique! There is no harm in telling you, but, when I hit out this fist of mine, even I myself am afraid of it, do you believe that, in front of my fist, even steel reinforced bar would break into little pieces!¡±


    Long Aotian could be seen shouting out loudly and his aura started increasing as he took a horse stance and clenched both of his fists firmly. The muscles on both his arms gradually increased, and the ground that was under his feet was starting to rupture.


    Gu Tiantian who was in the car felt happy upon seeing that, looking at Long Aotian¡¯s aura, he is definitely able to defeat that ck clothed person!


    Death Assassin looked at the small fry in front of him and slightly went into a daze, this aura is a bit interesting, he is indeed much stronger than an ordinary person, but he is only much stronger than an ordinary person, in front of me, he is still a small fry in the end.


    ¡°Dragon god technique¡¯s first style! Dragon god fist!¡± Long Aotian¡¯s right fist could be seen emitting out a faint golden light and within the surrounding one meter of Long Aotian, a violent gust actually appeared, causing Gu Tiantian who was watching the scene to be dumbfounded.


    Long Aotian sneered within his heart, this foolish hit-man is actually scared silly by me, he is not even preparing to dodge my fist at all. Alright then, watch as I burst your body open with my fist!


    Long Aotian¡¯s right leg suddenly stepped forward, and a few cracks actually appeared on the ground, then, he shot out his fist towards Death Assassin with an imposing aura.


    Death Assassin was very disappointed. I don¡¯t even want to move anymore. If I move even the slightest bit at all, that would be a disgrace for me.


    The fist went through Death Assassin¡¯s body, and Long Aotian said in disdain, ¡°You are nothing much, and I even thought that you would be a bit powerful!¡±


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    This strangeughter sound made Long Aotian to swallow his saliva unconsciously. Feeling his arm for a bit, he felt that his fist seemed to havended on the air, but this isn¡¯t right, my fist obviously went through his abdomen!


    Fall! Why aren¡¯t you falling! Shouldn¡¯t you be falling now?! I¡¯m begging you, can you quickly fall, there is a woman watching me right now!


    Death Assassin did not have a corporeal body, he only had a body of skeleton, and Long Aotian¡¯s fist only went through Death Assassin¡¯s clothes, and did not even touch till Death Assassin¡¯s bone, being unlucky to the utmost.


    Death Assassin could be seen raising his hand, giving Long Aotian a shock. Is he going to surrender now? But it is toote now, and what¡¯s more, you have to raise both of your hands when you are surrendering!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Long Aotian felt that his face was twisting, his body was floating within the air, and his consciousness was a bit fuzzy.


    Death Assassin used his palm and pped Long Aotian away. After rolling a few times on thewn, then did Long Aotian came to a stop. Long Aotian crawled up from the ground with great difficulty and, with fear leaking out from his gaze, he looked at the Death Assassin who was approaching towards him step by step.


    Just who is this person, although my dragon god fist was currently only cultivated to the first realm, it is still able to at least destroy rocks and break bones, but when my dragon god fistnded on his body, it actually did nothing to him, and instead, I was sent flying from a p of his. Could it be that this person is actually a S-grade expert! But, why is he trying to kill a small character like me, I haven¡¯t even fully grow my potential...


    That¡¯s right! He must be afraid of me bing stronger, thus he made the first move to prevent me from even having the chance to get stronger. This person is so malevolent!


    Pfft!


    A mouth of blood was spat out, Long Aotian felt that his qi and blood were surging, and thus felt even more afraid of the ck clothed person. In front of this person, I am just like a child!


    Pew!


    Long Aotian did not even know what happened, and an acute pain suddenly transmitted over to him from his arm. Blood was gushing out ferociously, lowering his head to take a look, he saw that his arm¡¯s bone could be seen.


    Fear spread within Long Aotian¡¯s heart. I am totally not his match at all, I can¡¯t even catch onto his movement at all, let alone strike back!


    Gu Tiantian sat in the car and watched nervously, she could only see 2 figures being next to each other, and was not sure about just what was happening...


    Long Aotian had attained his goal of not letting Gu Tiantian look at the scene where blood would stter everywhere. Just that, his goal of wanting to show off to Gu Tiantian had failed. Everything changed, just like what happened at Qing Family, it was happening again right now!


    I have no choice! I still have one more ground evading talisman, if I don¡¯t use it now, I will really die.


    Ground evading talisman!


    Death Assassin shed out his de, just that, this sh of his hit nothing! Looking at the ce that he was shing at, where is the person? Could it be that he has the ability to teleport? I was truly a bit careless this time. And I even wanted to torture him to death, however, looking at the situation, it is better that I report about this first.


    Gu Tiantian rubbed her eyes, there was still 2 ck figures there just now, why did the 2 ck figures suddenly disappeared? Mustering up her courage, she got off the car and shouted lightly, ¡°Long Aotian? Long Aotian?¡±


    Coming to the ce where the 2 people disappeared at, Gu Tiantian took a look around and was filled with confusion, and could only leave with disappointment. This Long Aotian actually ran away, luckily the hit-man¡¯s target wasn¡¯t me, this Long Aotian is truly not a man!


    Long Aotian was shouting out for grievance, I am only temporarily retreating because of my injuries!


    At a remote mountain vige, Long Aotian opened his eyes and high-spirited noises ranged out at his ears. Exerting all his strength, he opened his eyes and took a look, and immediately, he had the urge of wanting to faint.


    Why is it not a bathroom! Why is it a pigsty! My god! Why am I that unlucky!


    ¡°Who are you?¡± A pretty youngdy could be seen standing outside the pigsty and asking curiously.


    Long Aotian smiled miserably, who would have thought that I Long Aotian¡¯s luck with thedies is still the same as usual, continuously having encounters with beautifuldies...The tempo is still within my hand, wait after I properly cultivated my dragon god technique, I will go back and get my revenge. During this period of time, I will stay here and properly nurture my rtionship with this youngdy.


    First, let me faint for a bit and let this youngdy take care of me.

 Chapter 36 – I, Long Aotian, am just temporarily retreating only 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 36 ¨C I, Long Aotian, am just temporarily retreating only 2/2</h4>


    At the first of daybreak, Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes, and his brows immediately frowned as he felt the moist feeling that wasing from his chest. Lowering his head to take a look, this woman is actually tangling around me like an octopus, this is simply outrageous! She isn¡¯t well-behaved even when she is sleeping!


    And also, this puddle of saliva on my chest, she is wanting my life!


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause a nuisance, today is Sunday, let me sleep for a bit more.¡± Qing Ya¡¯s tone right was sort of coquettish, it was particrly pleasant to listen to, at the least, it was better than listening to her speaking with a cold tone.


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t care about that, ¡°Look at what you had done!¡±


    Qing Ya frowned her eyes while feeling annoyed, and opened her beautiful eyes to take a look. Discovering that she was hugging onto him again, and even left a puddle of saliva on his chest, she felt that it was too shameful and braced herself and said, ¡°What about it! What is wrong with hugging my husband to sleep!¡±


    Ye Hua had never seen before a woman that was able to speak nonsense with such a serious look, leaving a puddle of saliva on my chest and you are still able to be that bold and confident!


    ¡°It is already 7 am, quickly get up and go buy breakfast.¡± Ye Hua¡¯s tone loosened a bit, I am not going to lower myself to her level.


    Qing Ya totally did not have the intention to get up, ¡°I am a pregnant woman, you have to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what you said yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Women are fickle, you should properly experience it for a bit.¡± Qing Ya hugged onto the quilt and rolled up to one side, angering Ye Hua to the point that his lips were trembling. Why did I hook up with a woman like this...


    Getting up and washing up, after finishing, he took a look at the bed, she is still lying on the bed! It won¡¯t do if I don¡¯t educate her!


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing, quickly let go off me!¡± Qing Ya cry out in rm as she was carried up by Ye Hua.

 Chapter 37 – Subordinate used his brain 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 37 ¨C Subordinate used his brain 1/2</h4>


    cing Qing Ya at the washroom, Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°Brush your teeth, wash your face, then go and buy breakfast!¡±


    Thetter¡¯s beautiful eyes were at the point of erupting fire, ¡°Ye Hua, I am going to fight you to the death!¡±


    10 minutester, Ye Hua brought along Qing Ya who had a miserable face and walked out of the room, ¡°Porridge with extra sugar.¡±


    Qing Ya snorted, then walked towards the office, seemingly wanting to drag someone along with her.


    As expected, Qing Yutong¡¯s yelling and helpless grumbles rang out from the office,


    ¡°Big sister, my fame still has not died down yet, and you actually want me to apany you to buy breakfast, do you want me to get surrounded by my fans!¡± Qing Yutong walked out of the office while yawning, her eyes were still not fully opened, appearing very cute.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you can go stay at a hotel!¡±


    ¡°...Are you even my kin-sister!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I admit defeat, fine, I will go!¡±


    Looking at those 2 women leave the house, Ye Hua was finally able to to have a peace of mind for a while. In the past, it was always quiet during the morning, but ever since this woman came into my life, everything has changed, my life can no longer be peaceful anymore.


    While smoking, Ye Hua sat at the bar counter and wait for his breakfast. Actually, having a woman is not bad too, at the least, I don¡¯t have to personally handle most of the small matters anymore, Qing Ya is justcking discipline only, and do not have the basics of being a wife.


    A ck whirlpool could be seen appearing in the air and within the ck whirlpool, Wei Chang walked out from it and spoke in a respectful manner, ¡°Your Honor, Long Aotian has ran away.¡±


    Ye Hua paused for a moment, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Long Aotian is able to escape from you?¡±


    ¡°That is not the case, this Long Aotian seems to possess the ability of teleportation, and thus was able to escape.¡± Wei Chang exined. He heard all of those from Death Mage, and Death Mage heard all of those from Death Assassin.


    Ye Hua remained silent as he tapped on the bar counter with his index finger rhythmically while looking at Wei Chang. After a while, he said, ¡°How do you think this matter should be handled?¡±


    Wei Chang¡¯s heart sunk, this is His Honor¡¯s test to me, if my answer is not able to make His Honor satisfied, I will definitely be reprimanded severely. Wei Chang¡¯s mind began to revolve around rapidly. His Honor¡¯s emphasize is towards humanity and definitely not towards killing people. Adding on with the previous matter at the castle, I more or less have the answer already.


    ¡°His Honor, this person¡¯s capability is counted as small, but speaking from this world¡¯s perspective, he is the first person that we have met that possesses an ability, even though it is small. Thus, I feel that we should monitor him and see if he has anypanion or not, and also find out where he got his ability from.¡±


    Wei Chang¡¯s performance made Ye Hua to have a whole new look towards Wei Chang. In the past, this fellow was basically one-track-minded, whatever thing that I asked him to do, he would always be able to do it very nimbly, but some people who were obviously able to be used, he would also always nimbly eat them up too. Right now, he finally knows how to use his brain.


    ¡°Not bad, I am very happy that you are able to have this kind of thinking.¡±


    ¡°It is your subordinate¡¯s utmost honor to be able to make Your Honor happy.¡± Not sure just when did Wei Chang also learned how to bootlick, it was reckoned that it was because of the serialized dramas that Wei Chang watched.


    ¡°I will leave this Long Aotian to you to handle, I hope that you will be able to give me a satisfying answer.¡±


    ¡°I will not let down on Your Honor¡¯s expectation!¡± Wei Chang shouted with a deep voice, then stood up and walked into the ck whirlpool, disappearing from Ye Hua¡¯s sight.


    A slight arc appeared at the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth, if even Wei Chang could be taught well by me, I don¡¯t believe that I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle a single woman!

 Chapter 37 – Subordinate used his brain 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 37 ¨C Subordinate used his brain 2/2</h4>


    Looking at the clock that was on the wall, it has been half an hour and the two women have still not yet return. Ye Hua took out a cigarette as he squinted his eyes and looked at the direction towards the door.


    8 am...9 am...10 am...11 am...12 am...


    Cigarette butts were filled on the floor that was below the bar counter, and on the bar counter, there were countless empty wine bottles. Right now, Ye Hua¡¯s face was gloomy and seemingly on the verge of erupting.


    This woman is truly too arrogant! Does she not know that I am still waiting for breakfast? It is already time to eat lunch now!


    Outside of the bar, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong got off the car, and carried a bunch of small and big bags. After eating breakfast, both of them passed by a shopping mall, and by ident, they over-shopped. Right now, the porridge was already cold, and the few crispy youtiaos also became soft.


    ¡°Big sister, just by standing outside, I am able to feel brother-inw¡¯s grievance floating out from the bar.¡± Qing Yutong who was wearing a peaked cap and sunsses said in a low voice. To speak the truth, she was a bit afraid right now.


    Qing Ya snorted, feeling unsure. That fool isn¡¯t really actually still waiting for the breakfast, right? However, with my understanding of him, he is definitely still waiting for the breakfast, and furthermore, the moment I walk in, I will be able to see him flying into a rage.


    Forget about it, forget about it, it is counted as my fault this time, at the most,ter on when he is scolding, I will not retort, count it as letting him win this round.


    Qing Yutong pulled onto her big sister, ¡°I think we better run and let brother-inw cool down first.¡±


    ¡°That is not called cool down, that is called adding oil on fire.¡± Right now, Qing Ya was able to more or less grasp Ye Hua¡¯s temper, the more you rebel against him, the angrier Ye Hua would be, but as long as you follow against his thoughts, everything would be fine.


    ¡°What do we do then?¡±


    ¡°You still have the cheek to speak? If not for you wanting to go buy some undergarments, leading to us shopping through the entire shopping mall, this matter wouldn¡¯t exist!¡± Qing Ya felt that her little sister did it on purpose.


    Qing Yutong said in grievance, ¡°Big sister, the steering wheel was in your hands, and I was also not able to control it. Furthermore, didn¡¯t you also buy a bunch of things?¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I will help plead for forgiveness to brother-inwter on and strive for him to deal with you more leniently.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you this Qing Yutong, selling me away just like this!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe~¡±


    Even when sitting inside the bar, Ye Hua was able to hear their voice, and his anger became bigger and bigger. When he saw them walked into the bar while carrying a bunch of small and big bags, he almost went berserk. They actually went shopping andpletely forgot about me!


    When the two sisters walked into the bar, they were still quarreling with one another, but when they saw the gloomy Ye Hua who was sitting at the bar counter, their heart sunk and didn¡¯t dare to even gasp. Adding on with the bar¡¯s dusky atmosphere, it was almost enough to scare them to death.


    ¡°Where did you two went!¡± Ye Hua asked coldly. One of them is my wife, and the other is my sister-inw, there is no way I can really kill them, the humanity in my heart is rejecting it. But because it was like that, it made Ye Hua felt even angrier. How many years has it been! Other then the two of them, no one would dare to make me wait for so long!


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong took a look at each other and thought to themselves, we sister must definitely work as one, only then would we be able to get through this crisis.


    ¡°Brother-inw, the matter is like this! In order to let brother-inw be able to eat the best youtiao and porridge, big sister specially drove all the way to Chengdong.¡± Qing Yutong did not mess around anymore, she felt that her brother-inw was really angry.


    Ye Hua¡¯s cold gaze shifted to Qing Ya, and thetter was startled and lowered her head and groaned. In actuality, going to whatever Chengdong was basically nonsense, but, what to do, she was in the wrong and wasn¡¯t in the position to retort.


    Seeing Qing Ya admit it, Ye Hua¡¯s heart felt a little bit better, however, when he saw those big and small bags, he immediately felt angry again, ¡°Even if you went to Chengdong, it only takes 40 minutes toe back and forth. The both of you went out at 7.30 am, look at what time it is now, it is already 12.30 pm! Don¡¯t say that there was a traffic jam, Long¡¯an City is not like a first-tier city!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, we...¡±


    Qing Yutong didn¡¯t even finish speaking and Ye Hua cut her off, ¡°Let your big sister speak!¡±


    ¡°Oh~¡± Qing Yutong pouted her mouth, big sister, all the best to you.


    Qing Ya wished she could bite this fellow to death. What¡¯s the matter, it¡¯s not like I went to find a gigolo, what are you being that angry for.

 Chapter 38 – Educating wife 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 38 ¨C Educating wife 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Yutong did not bring any extra undergarments, thus we went to shop at the shopping center.¡± Qing Ya changed her usual strong-willed tone and exined softly. This made Ye Hua felt veryfortable.


    Qing Yutong who was at the side went to in a daze. My sister actually sold me out in an instant! Back then after I had bought what I needed to buy, it was obviously you who wanted to stay at the shopping center and continue shopping, evidently wanting to anger brother-inw by doing that.


    ¡°Afterwards?¡± Although my anger has disappeared, I still must properly reprimand her.


    Qing Ya¡¯s face was a bit blushing as she mumbled, ¡°Afterwards, Yutong wanted to buy a few pajamas.¡±


    Qing Yutong¡¯s face immediately became ugly, this big sister of mine is clearly framing me! This won¡¯t do, I definitely have to expose big sister¡¯s true face!


    However, big sister is actually secretly pulling onto my clothing. This made Qing Yutong felt a bit shocked, she never expected that her big sister would actually value brother-inw¡¯s feeling by this much. However... I am being unjustly framed!


    ¡°Yutong?¡± Ye Hua asked with a deep voice.


    Qing Yutong swore that she would definitely not go shopping with her big sister anymore, ¡°Brother-inw, it is all Yutong¡¯s fault, don¡¯t me big sister anymore.¡±


    Bang!


    Ye Hua mmed hardly onto the bar counter, which made the two sisters felt scared and fidget.


    ¡°Why did you not pick up the phone! Qing Ya, don¡¯t you know that you are pregnant! Being unable to be contacted for a few hours, do you not know just how worried I was! Qing Yutong, you also don¡¯t have to shoulder the me for your big sister, did she think that I do not know what little thoughts she has in her mind!¡± After venting out his anger, Ye Hua let out a breath. In the end, whether if I was worried about the child, or if I was worried about Qing Ya, I am not very clear about it, but what can be confirmed is that!


    I actually felt one of the emotions that humans experience, worry! Ye Hua did not know if it was a good thing or not, because he had never felt this kind of emotion before in his life.


    Qing Yutong really wants to praise her brother-inw¡¯s wisdom, to be able to see through her big sister¡¯s trick within such a short time.


    And as for Qing Ya, she was very surprised, this fellow actually said that he was worried about me, is that true or fake? However, looking at his expression, it seems to be true. Qing Ya felt ted in her heart and suddenly felt that Ye Hua was quite adorable, especially that angry expression of Ye Hua¡¯s, which was just like that of a kid¡¯s.


    ¡°Both of us did not bring along our phone with us because we did not expect that it would take this long.¡± Qing Ya exined.


    ¡°Do you two not know how to lend or buy one then? To not even have this bit ofmon sense, where did you two¡¯s brain go to!¡±


    The sisters lowered their head and remained silent. If we had known this would happen, we would havee back and pass you the breakfast first, then go shopping afterward, like that, you would definitely have nothing to say.


    ¡°Brother-inw, big sister bought something for you.¡± Qing Yutong suddenly thought of something and said hurriedly.


    Ye Hua went into a daze and looked towards Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya walked forward and passed a small bag over to Ye Hua, then took a few steps backward and stood together with her sister. Her action was truly tooical, this was probably how a primary school student who had made a mistake would act.


    Taking out the items that were within the small bag, Ye Hua saw that it was two men¡¯s underpants. At this moment, Ye Hua felt that his heart was feeling a bit unusual, the frequency that his heart was beating at was a little fast, and also felt very hot. I am not at the state of going berserk right? Without looking back, Ye Hua went upstairs to check on what was going on with his body.


    Both sisters let out a breath of relief at the same time, we managed to pass the ordeal.


    ¡°Big sister, you owe me one!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I owe you one.¡± Qing Ya said helplessly. This morning, not only did I get lectured by Ye Hua, I even tried to make my sister to carry the me, if it was not for the two men¡¯s underpants that I prepared, I reckon that this matter wouldn¡¯t have been over this quickly.


    ¡°However, big sister, brother-inw seems to care a lot for you eh.¡± Qing Yutong threw the big and small bags on the floor and sat on the high chair.


    Qing Ya snorted, ¡°He would care about me? He is only caring about the child in my stomach.¡±


    ¡°Big sister, you cannot say it like that, there are many cases of people getting together in the end because of the child, I even acted for a drama with this kind of plot, it was very popr back then too. What¡¯s more, the way you acted today, and the way brother-inw acted today, tsk, tsk tsk... Could it be that you two have really fallen for each other?¡±


    ¡°Go and die!¡± Qing Ya stiffed her face and said. Her heart was beating a little fast. After looking at the cold youtiao and porridge, Qing Ya walked upstairs.


    Qing Yutong pouted, ¡°Still don¡¯t want to admit it.¡±

 Chapter 38 – Educating wife 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 38 ¨C Educating wife 2/2</h4>


    Ye Hua sat at the office table. Just a while ago, he checked his body and found that there was no problem with his body. This is really strange! This Qing Ya is actually able to control my emotion? How is this possible!


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The sound of door knocks rang out, and Ye Hua responded.


    Qing Ya could be seen walking in while holding on to the porridge that she heated up. Just that, the youtiao¡¯s crispy texture was unable to be maintained.


    ¡°I added sugar.¡± Qing Ya ced the porridge which was emitting out steam and the cold youtiao onto the office table.


    Ye Hua looked at the porridge in a daze, he felt that it was very strange, this was not like Qing Ya¡¯s style.


    Seeing that Ye Hua was not moving, Qing Ya braved her heart and scooped a spoon of porridge, lightly blew on it, then ced it to Ye Hua¡¯s mouth, ¡°Here, open your mouth.¡±


    The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth was twitching a little. I am a man, I¡¯m not so bad to the point that I need to be spoon fed!


    ¡°I have hands!¡± Ye Hua said displeasedly.


    Qing Ya¡¯s temper came, I have already given in so much, and yet you still do not appreciate it, do you really think that I¡¯m afraid of you!


    ¡°I say, this is more or less enough, I have already been reprimanded by you for so long!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s attitude returned to how it was before, causing the affection that was escting just a while ago to immediately die back down again.


    ¡°Do you not deserve to be reprimanded? Ask you to buy breakfast and you take a few hours just to buy it!¡±


    ¡°Eat it or not, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Qing Ya said indignantly, then left while mming the door.


    Ye Hua picked up the bowl of porridge and wanted to throw it towards the door. However, this action of his stopped mid-way, and after pausing for a moment, he drank a mouthful of porridge, it was very sweet.


    Forget it, forget it, it¡¯s good that she has the heart to at least heat up the porridge, things cannot be rushed.


    Opening the door and walking out of the office, Ye Hua just happened to saw that Qing Ya was preparing to go out. ck western suit and hair tied to the back, Qing Ya¡¯s entire temperament seemed very capable and experienced, seemingly just like an aloof and remote queen.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Qing Ya snorted, ¡°To thepany.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Sunday today, what are you going to thepany for?¡±


    ¡°To earn money of course, if not, are you going to support me?¡± Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua, evidently that her anger has still yet to dissipate.


    Ye Hua shouted out with a deep voice, ¡°You are not allowed to go!¡±


    ¡°Forget about it that you are bullying me, don¡¯t tell me that you are even going to care about where I am going too!¡± Qing Ya retorted angrily. This man is simply overbearing to the extreme.


    ¡°In the next nine months, you can only stay right by my side!¡±


    ¡°Hah, I am not going to!¡±


    Towards this kind of unreasonable trouble making, Ye Hua only had one method.


    Immediately, Ye Hua pulled onto Qing Ya¡¯s arm, then pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°Ah, save me! Yutong, quicklye out and save your big sister, help me call 110!¡± Qing Ya knew that she was not Ye Hua¡¯s match and thus hurriedly called for her sister for help.


    Qing Yutong was currently tidying up the storage room, opening the room and sticking her head out, ¡°Big sister, brother-inw, can you two not bring me in when you two are fighting with each other?¡±


    Seeing that her sister was intending to stand aside and not help her, Qing Ya said indignantly, ¡°Qing Yutong, you are ruthless!¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Alright, my attitude was indeed not right just now, but it is already afternoon now, even if you are not going to eat, our child also has to eat right.¡±


    Upon hearing that Ye Hua had acknowledged his mistake, Qing Ya did not struggle anymore. To even bring in the child into this matter, do you only have this bit of capability~


    ¡°Yutong, let¡¯s go eat lunch.¡±


    ¡°Alright, brother-inw~¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s forehead immediately became ck. Just now when I called for her for help, she wouldn¡¯te out, but now when Ye Hua called for her, she immediately ran out, just where is her integrity even at!

 Chapter 39 – World Harmony 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 39 ¨C World Harmony 1/2</h4>


    ¡°The speed that you two quarrel at is not directly proportional to the speed that you two reconcile at.¡± Qing Yutong didn¡¯t forget to tease them. This is the first pair that I have seen that quarrels the most fiercely with each other and at the same time, reconciles with each other the fastest too. Look at them, they are even hugging with each other now.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°Your big sister only has this bit of capability.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, if you want to quarrel, just say so, I will apany you to the end.¡±


    ¡°You are a pregnant woman right now, your emotion has to be stable, if not it would not be good for the child.¡± Ye Hua reminded. Lately, he has been reading books about this aspect.


    ¡°You even know that a pregnant woman cannot be agitated?!¡± Ye Hua took a re at Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°As long as you are obedient, we can still be together.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about that!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, big sister, can you two not hug with each other when you two are quarreling?¡± Qing Yutong really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, how is this even considered as quarreling, they are practically showing off their love.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Qing Yutong let out a deep sigh, ¡°You two are only capable of bullying a little girl like me that has no temper. Let me go change first~¡±


    + minutester, Qing Yutong once again turned into Qing Ya. Furthermore, she even wore a sexy attire this time, a skintight ck color dress and... and there¡¯s nothing else after that.


    ¡°Brother-inw~ How is it? Do I look sexy?¡± Qing Yutong stood in front of Ye Hua and spun one round.


    Qing Ya snorted, wishing that she could give her sister a kick, however, after thinking that her sister helped her this afternoon, she decided to give in to her for once!


    Ye Hua¡¯s gaze revealed out praise, not bad, it is possible for you to get onto my bed.


    ¡°Not bad, much better than before.¡±


    Qing Yutong said craftily, ¡°So it seems that brother-inw likes this kind of style. Big sister, did you hear it?¡±


    Smack!


    Qing Ya raised her hand and smacked onto Qing Yutong¡¯s butt, and thetter rubbed onto her butt and said with a face of grievance, ¡°Brother-inw, big sister smacked my butt~¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Qing Yutong stuck her tongue out at her big sister, then held onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm, causing Qing Ya to almost go berserk.


    The three of them did not drive the car and instead walked out of the alley and arrived at the street. When they arrived at the street, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Take a look at you guys¡¯ appearance!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, I also didn¡¯t touch brother-inw¡¯s butt, I am just being courteous by holding onto brother-inw¡¯s arm.¡± Qing Yutong retorted. She just simply wants to look at her big sister having to act like she doesn¡¯t care when she actually cares.


    Ye Hua nodded his head, ¡°Reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw is wise.¡±


    Watching the two agree with each other, Qing Ya was angered to the point that her hands were trembling. This person is obviously my husband, but my sister is actually holding onto his arm. Ahhh!!!


    ¡°There is still an empty space here.¡± Ye Hua reminded.


    Are you giving a handout to me? I am not going to hold onto your arm!


    ¡°Brother-inw, other people all think that I am your wife, and big sister is your sister-inw.¡± Qing Yutongughed and tightly hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm. This kind of peculiar excitement could only be experienced by Ye Hua, being hugged by the sister-inw in front of the wife, it truly feels great.


    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and held onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm while showing off an expression that says, ¡®I am the one who is the wife¡¯.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, then held onto Qing Ya¡¯s willow waist, but did not went to held onto Qing Yutong¡¯s waist. This made Qing Ya felt much better, while totally oblivious to the fact that her tofu was being eaten by Ye Hua.

 Chapter 39 – World Harmony 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 39 ¨C World Harmony 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Brother-inw, let¡¯s eat fish, that shop over there seems quite decent.¡± Qing Yutong pointed to a shop that was not far away, the shop¡¯s name was ¡®World Harmony¡¯! The decoration of the outside of the shop was not bad, making the shop seemed very impressive.


    Ye Hua asked Qing Ya, ¡°Fish?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    Eating fish was quite beneficial for a pregnant woman, Ye Hua brought along the two sisters and walked towards the shop. While walking towards the shop, the men that were on the street wished that they could kill Ye Hua. Beautiful women are already a sparse species, let alone two beautiful twin sisters, which are definitely within the sparse of sparse, and yet, this man actually has two beautiful twin sisters, with one of the women having an imposing aura, and the other seemingly sexy and beautiful at the same time. These two women, what are they if they are not goddesses that fell from heaven?


    Walking into the shop, the shop¡¯s business was indeed quite good, and the decoration was also very nice. Near the shop¡¯s doorway, fishes that were pleasurable to look at were ced there. Of course, the fishes were not meant to only be looked at and can be ordered, just that the price of those fishes were expensive.


    ¡°Is there a private room avable?¡± Qing Ya asked indifferently.


    The attendant was still astonished by Qing Ya¡¯s appearance and still had not snapped out of it. Actually, all of the men that were in the shop were all looking towards this direction. Are you guys looking at the beautiful twin sisters? And as for the women, they were all looking at Ye Hua, and their saliva was almost about to drip into their bowl.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the private rooms are all full, only the table that is at the corner is left right now.¡± The female attendant was evidently not very confident. It was mainly because Qing Ya¡¯s aura was too strong, the aura that Qing Ya was emitting out made it seemed as if she was trying to negotiate a deal.


    Looking towards the table that was at the corner, it was actually really right by the corner.


    When has Ye Hua and Qing Ya ever sat on this kind of seat, thus, both of them came into a consensus at the same time, leave the shop.


    However, Qing Yutong already walked to the table, thus, what else could Ye Hua and Qing Ya do, leave Qing Yutong alone? Doing that seems a bit undue.


    ¡°Yutong, let¡¯s change a ce to eat at.¡± Qing Ya sat down and said indifferently.


    Qing Yutong looked at the menu and said, ¡°For what, sitting in the corner is good, it can prevent others from recognizing who I am. What¡¯s more, since this ce is packed with people, the fish must be good. Take a look, for the food to actually be so excessively expensive, the food must definitely taste delicious.¡±


    ¡°Your so-called delicious means expensive?¡± Qing Ya said with a ck face.


    ¡°You get what you pay for after all right, if the food doesn¡¯t taste delicious, we can justin and make a scer on. Brother-inw, am I correct?¡± Qing Yutong seemed to be wanting to find trouble.


    Ye Hua did not really care and said calmly, ¡°You two can do whatever you two pleases.¡±


    ¡°Wow, there is actually caviar chocte pudding here, big sister, quickly take a look at it!¡± Qing Yutong seemed to be very excited, and Qing Ya¡¯s interest also got piqued as she took over the menu and look at it. This shop which seems nothing out of the ordinary actually has this many high quality food!


    The making of this high quality caviar chocte pudding is extremely difficult, and the ingredients used are of course all of the best quality, but this price is indeed not something that an ordinary people would be able to afford, just one of this caviar chocte pudding alone already cost close to 200k rmb!


    ¡°Brother-inw, take a look at this, bluefin tuna, it has been a very long time since Ist ate it. They even have gooseneck barnacles and two head abalones. Big sister, just who is the person who opened this shop, to actually have this many formidable dishes.¡± Qing Yutong was already counted as an international celebrity and the amount of exotic delicacies that she had eaten was a lot, but right now, even she herself was surprised.


    Just take this bluefin tuna for example, a 100 kg+ bluefin tuna was worth around 4million rmb. On the other hand, gooseneck barnacles have the name of ¡®seafood gold¡¯, with 500g of it costing up to 10k+ rmb. And in actuality, the most expensive menu item was that caviar chocte pudding. The caviar that was used for the caviar chocte pudding was the Almas Caviar which was extremely rare. The selling price of a kg of Almas Caviar was 200k rmb.


    ¡°Broher-inw, what are you being in a daze for, quickly start ordering the dishes.¡± Qing Yutong said.


    Ye Hua has finally first hand experienced the meaning of the word ¡®rich¡¯. Just this meal alone, it would most likely cost a few million rmb. This shop is very interesting!


    ¡°Are you two sure that you two want to order such expensive dishes?¡± Ye Hua asked while feeling a bit heart-pain. It must be known that, Ye Hua normally orders food delivery, which usually cost 10+ rmb only, and when he ordered impulsively, the most it would cost was also only 100+ rmb. Just this meal alone at this shop was going to cost up to a million rmb, and it was only just one meal, just thinking about it made Ye Hua feel heart-pain.


    Seems like Ye Hua had really changed during these five years, he had be to know how to housekeep and save money.


    In the end, it was all just due to habits. In the past, Ye Hua totally did not have to care about money at all. However, when he came to this world, then did he know that, money cane in fast, but it must be legal.


    Ye Hua felt that this kind of lifestyle was interesting, and thus had never change it. So, as time passes, he slowly got used to it.

 Chapter 40 – Supreme Overlord’s Helplessness 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 40 ¨C Supreme Overlord¡¯s Helplessness 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Ye Hua, could it be that you have never eaten those delicacies?¡± Qing Ya grabbed the chance and teased Ye Hua for a bit.


    Ye Hua has indeed never eaten such expensive delicacies, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he has never eaten food that was much higher quality.


    ¡°Qing Ya, have you eaten dragon meat before?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly.


    ¡°Brother-inw is acting cool again, I have to cover my eyes.¡± Qing Yutong said as she covered her eyes, sexy while not losing her adorableness.


    Qing Ya was very coordinating with Qing Yutong, ¡°What are you covering your eyes for.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that my eyes would get blinded by the light that is emitted out from brother-inw when he is acting cool.¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°When we have the time, I will bring you two to go try out dragon meat. The meat of a scarlet infant dragon is not bad. Qing Ya, you need to replenish your body with nourishment since you are pregnant right now.¡± Speaking up to here, Ye Hua knew that he had to order Lie Gu to go get some ingredients. It is my fault for being careless and forgetting that Qing Ya needs nourishment right now, I have to prepare a bit more ingredients.


    Qing Yutong covered her face again, ¡°Brother-inw, if you don¡¯t act cool, I am still your sister-inw~¡±


    Qing Ya did not sneer at Ye Hua this time and instead said faintly, ¡°It would be enough if you don¡¯t try to anger me.¡± Seems like Qing Ya totally did not believe Ye Hua¡¯s words, but towards Ye Hua¡¯s concern, she still felt quite warm in her heart.


    Ye Huaughed lightly and did not say anything. The both of them do not know anything.


    Right now, I will contact Lie Gu and get him to go on a trip. If he is still mingling around with that celebrity, I will stew him tonight and make dragon bone soup.


    After Lie Gu received Ye Hua¡¯s order, he immediately went to seek for the ingredients. If I don¡¯t go, His Honor would really stew me, and even let me drink the soup myself...he is practically savage and has no humanity at all.


    Under the attendant¡¯s astonished gaze, they finished ordering all the dishes and began waiting for the dishes toe. While waiting, Qing Ya discovered that all the people that were eating in the main hall did not order the really expensive dishes, and instead most of the main dishes that the people in the main hall ordered were king crab and panulirus cygnus.


    Qing Ya immediately shouted in her heart, ¡°Not good!¡± Ye Hua seems to be preparing to look at the panulirus cygnus, and it is quite possible that he will want me to help him peel itter on! Peel such a big lobster!!!


    ¡°Ye Hua, look at me!¡± Qing Ya held onto Ye Hua¡¯s face and turned Ye Hua¡¯s face towards her.


    ¡°My god, big sister, there is no need to be like this right, your sister is still single here. How about you split half of brother-inw to me.¡±


    Ye Hua nodded his head, ¡°Yutong¡¯s thinking is not bad.¡±


    ¡°You two are basically scoundrels!¡± Qing Ya said indignantly.


    Ye Hua stretched out his hand and caress Qing Ya¡¯s cheek, ¡°Be at ease, I won¡¯t order such a big lobster and let you peel it.¡±


    This fellow actually saw through my thoughts and didn¡¯t say it out earlier! Causing me to make a fool out of myself, he is simply bad to the core!

 Chapter 40 – Supreme Overlord’s Helplessness 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 40 ¨C Supreme Overlord¡¯s Helplessness 2/2</h4>


    You Cannot Afford To Offend My Woman: Chapter 40 ¨C Supreme Overlord¡¯s Helplessness 2/2


    ¡°Hello beautifuldies, this humble one¡¯s surname is Zhang, name is Tiancai, I¡¯m not sure if I would be able to have the honor to invite you two beautifuldies toe over to my table and enjoy lunch with me. After all, no matter how good the seafood taste, without the apany of a beautifuldy, the seafood would still feel tasteless.¡±


    A man who wore a gold color spectacle appeared courteously in front of the three of them. The speed that he spoke out those words were pretty good, just that, you dug all the way to the front of the Supreme Overlord, aren¡¯t you basically lighting up amp in the toilet and searching for feces!


    ¡°You can continue on feeling tasteless then.¡± Ye Hua said coldly. Such a weak human is totally not fit to even talk to me. I really cannot help but want to smack him away for disturbing my peace.


    Zhang Tiancai adjusted his spectacle and said with a serious look, ¡°This mister here, do you know that you are being very rude! I am inviting the twodies to a meal, please do not speak while I am at it.¡±


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong immediately startughing. When they looked at the expression on Ye Hua¡¯s face, they just couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    This ignorant human actually asked me to keep my mouth shut! Just who is it that gave him such huge courage! Where did he even get his confidence from!


    Zhang Tiancai once again revealed out a gentleman-like smile, ¡°Ladies, on my table, there are first-rate king crab, panulirus cygnus, top-rate Hokkaido red hairy crab, top-rate foie gras, caviar, and also...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Hua shouted coldly as a strange red light radiated out from his eyes.


    Zhang Tiancai felt as if he saw a frightening skeleton head quietly raised up to him, opened its pitch-ck huge mouth and was going to devour him!


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong also did not thought that Ye Hua would really be angry, thus even they themselves was shocked too when Ye Hua shouted.


    How could Ye Hua not be angry, how would you feel when a housefly flew in front of you and kept on buzzing, but you couldn¡¯t squash it to death because you were in the period of not going to kill. This kind of contradiction made Ye Hua felt very annoyed, therefore, Ye Hua normally do not leave the house, mainly because he did not want to run into this kind of fool like Zhang Tiancai.


    Destroying his 5 years of meditation for a fool was totally just not worth it at all.


    Zhang Tiancai came back to his senses. What happened just now, for me to actually get scared by this man, that was embarrassing.


    ¡°Mister, don¡¯t think that just because you are handsome, you can bully others however you want. This kind of conduct of yours will receive criticism!¡±


    Qing Ya knew that Ye Hua was very angry but seemed to be holding it in due to some reason, thus, she did not remain silent anymore and shouted coldly, ¡°Enough, you aren¡¯t worthy to criticize my husband.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, you better scram back to your table and eat your seafood.¡± Qing Yutong of course stood on Ye Hua¡¯s side, and even leaned intimately onto Ye Hua¡¯s side.


    Ye Hua slightly let out a breath and felt that it won¡¯t do if things continue on like this. I have to think of a way to punish those humans who likes to act cool in front of me. If smacking him to death with the palm of my hand is out of the question, I will just make him feel jealous to death!


    Ye Hua could be seen spreading out his hands and holding onto the two sisters. The two sisters cried out in surprise when they were held onto by Ye Hua, and their face turned red, especially Qing Yutong¡¯s face.


    ¡°You will forever only have the opportunity to look and won¡¯t even be able to touch even a single hair of theirs! Furthermore, you are not even worthy at all to have a meal together with them!¡± Ye Hua felt that he had be smarter and was also bing more and more human-like.


    Zhang Tiancai¡¯s eyes revealed out envy as he snorted, ¡°What can you give to them, a man who can¡¯t even afford to order king crab!¡±


    ¡°Mister, please move aside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me!¡± Zhang Tiancai shouted angrily.


    ¡°Mister, please move aside!¡± This sentence was evidently a warning. This caused Qing Ya to wrinkle her brows, this shop is actually this formidable?


    Zhang Tiancai turned his head around angrily, ¡°What is it!¡±


    ¡°This table¡¯s customers ordered bluefin tuna, our chef will be making it into sashimi right in front of them, so move aside!¡±


    Looking at the 100+ kg bluefin tuna, Zhang Tiancai went into a daze for a while. Not only Zhang Tiancai, even the surrounding customers also went into a daze. They have never seen before anyone ordering such an expensive fish in the main hall, and they finally have the opportunity to see it today.


    Zhang Tiancai quietly retreated. I actually stepped onto an iron nail, luckily I did not bleed, this is scaring me to death! I better go back and eat my king crab, this kind of fish is better to just look at. As for ordering it? It is too extravagant already.


    ¡°Brother-inw~ You are eating my tofu~¡± Qing Yutong shouted out lovably, seemingly afraid that her big sister wouldn¡¯t be able to hear her.


    As expected, Qing Ya¡¯s face immediately turned ck. To actually eat your sister-inw¡¯s tofu in front of your wife!


    This time, Ye Hua was actually a little embarrassed for the first time ever, ¡°Misunderstanding, misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Humph, who misunderstood, using us to show off how formidable you are huh?¡± Qing Ya said, with her tone being full of jealously.


    Qing Yutong was about tough to death in her heart. And big sister still says that she does not like brother-inw, look at just how heavy the vinegar smell she is emitting out is.


    Ye Hua felt helpless, I only did that because I did not want to anyhow kill people, ¡°I will treat you to eat something really good tonight.¡±


    ¡°Who even wants it.¡± Qing Ya said, with her tone evidently eased up.


    Qing Yutong shook her head, this temper of big sister¡¯s, it is practically no different from acting coquettishly, she is just basically acting coquettishly in another kind of way.

 Chapter 41 – The mystical youngster 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 41 ¨C The mystical youngster 1/2</h4>


    You Cannot Afford To Offend My Woman: Chapter 41 ¨C The mystical youngster 1/2


    Each and every part of a bluefin tuna has its own price, some parts were expensive, and some parts were cheap. The meat in the underside of the belly of the bluefin tuna, which was usually referred to as otoro, was the most expensive. Otoro possesses ample fat, thus, when the meat enters the mouth, not only does it melt in the mouth, it also emits out a fatty fragrance. The meat in the belly area of bluefin tuna, which was located between the akami and otoro, and was usually referred to as chutoro, was a little cheaperpared to otoro. Chutoro possesses a moderate amount of fat and was often preferred because it was fatty but not as fatty as otoro. Then, there was the cheapest part of the tuna, the akami, which was located at the top of the back and the inside of the tuna. Akami was very lean and low in fat, thus, it was the cheapest part.


    The three of them mainly ate the otoros and chutoros. Ye Hua also tasted it for a bit and felt that it was just so-so. Perhaps it was because I had eaten too much flying beasts andnd beasts in the past, therefore right now, I am only interested in crayfishes. In the past few years, there was even a month where I even continuously ate instant noodles and spicy sticks for a whole month...


    ¡°It tastes so good.¡± Qing Yutong said while revealing out a joyful expression. Although Qing Ya didn¡¯t express out anything, but the cheerful expression on her face says it all.


    Ye Hua ced his chopsticks down. They have never eaten before foods that are much betterpared to this. Wait until tonight, I will show them the true meaning of exotic delicacies.


    Bang!


    A sharp and clear sound suddenly rang out and all the customers that were in the main dining hall all raised their head and looked towards the direction where the sound rang out. A girl could be seen standing in one ce while being in a daze, and near the girl, there were a few porters. On the floor, there were the fragments of a broken ss, a bright red fish that was floundering around in disarray, and near the fish, there was a te of food that was scattered around.


    After floundering a few times, the bright red fish became much calmer, seemingly about to die anytime as it pped its tail powerlessly. There was blood in the water spot that the fish was on, seems like the fish got injured when it fell onto the floor!


    ¡°My god, that fish is an Asian Arowana!¡±


    ¡°That girl is truly carless, an Asian Arowana that looks like this is most likely worth at the very least 500k rmb.¡±


    ¡°The problem was obviously with the porters, and yet you all are actually ming the girl?¡±


    On the floor, the Asian Arowana pped its tail powerlessly. The Asian Arowana¡¯s bright red fish scales were just like its blood, and its head which was slightly raised could no longer disy out its imperious aura.


    Ye Hua looked at the fish that was on the ground, and he felt as if he saw himself. Back in those years, just how glorious was I, and yet, I was attacked frantically by the humans, and in the end, all I could do was wait for death to approach me. Thus, aftering back to life, I thought up every possible method to understand humans. Only by doing that, then will history not repeat itself!

 Chapter 41 – The mystical youngster 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 41 ¨C The mystical youngster 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Ye Hua, that person seems to be your employee, right?¡± Qing Ya spoke.


    Ye Hua looked towards the girl, and it was actually really his employee. I didn¡¯t expect that she would work here in the day, and work at my bar during the night, this girl is indeed a hardworking girl.


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Hua responded indifferently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything that you want to say?¡± Qing Ya said displeasedly. In any case, she is after all your employee. Just look at her standing there so pitifully, as her boss, don¡¯t you think that you should step out and say something?


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°When you make a mistake, there should be an appropriate punishment that awaits you. Even if this matter was not really her fault, it is still a fact that she was implicated into the matter. If I were to step out right now, she won¡¯t even know where her mistake was.¡±


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth. And I thought that Ye Hua was actually that cold-blooded, so this was the case.


    Not right, this fellow is lecturing me in a roundabout way.


    ¡°What brother-inw said is correct, only by recognizing one¡¯s mistake, then would one be able to be more careful next time.¡± Qing Yutong stood on her brother-inw¡¯s side.


    Ye Hua expresses that he was very gratified and patted onto Qing Yutong¡¯s head. Thetter squinted her eyes, seemingly to be enjoying it very much. Upon seeing that, Qing Ya was angered to the point that she was speechless. The rtionship between this man and my sister is too intimate already. It cannot continue on like this, if not, there wille a day where I will really have to send protection over to them.


    As expected, a man who wore a ck western suit walked hurriedly towards the fish. Looking at the Asian Arowana which was at itsst gasp, he was stunned. This fish was specially sent over by the boss, if this matter was to be known by the boss, I am practically finished!


    ¡°Who!¡± The man¡¯s gaze revealed out an ominous glint, and a faint murdering intent emitted out from his body. Ye Hua felt somewhat surprised when he felt that faint murdering intent that was emitted out by the man.


    The few porters immediately all pointed towards the girl.


    ¡°Tang Wei!¡± The man shouted, and his gaze made him seemed as if he was about to kill someone.


    That¡¯s right, this girl here was Tang Wei. At the moment, she was dazed, and her mind was inplete shambles.


    ¡°Tang Wei! Do you know just how much this fish is worth! Furthermore, even if you have the money, you may not even be able to buy the fish, because the fish is about to go extinct already!¡±


    Tang Wei was at aplete loss, she wanted to exin, but she was in so much of a panic that she couldn¡¯t say out what she wanted to say. At this moment, a person appeared in her mind, and she felt that only this person would be able to help her. Without minding about the manager¡¯s malicious gaze, Tang Wei took out her phone and sent a text message.


    Just that, right after she sent out the text message, the manager snatched over her phone and ruthlessly threw it onto the ground, then stepped onto the phone with his leather shoes and crushed the phone into pieces.


    ¡°My phone...¡± Tang Wei said sobbingly. Although this phone was only 1k+ rmb, but it was also bought by using the hard earned money that I earned myself. Holding onto the pile of phoneponents, Tang Wei let out a soft weep. The look of helplessness on her face was enough to make one feel heart pain for her.


    The manager wished he could whip this girl to death as he shouted angrily, ¡°What are you crying for! Can this garbage phone of yours even bepared to my fish! Tang Wei, let me tell you, you can prepare to work here for your entire life!¡±


    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t stand watching anymore as she pulled onto Ye Hua, ¡°It¡¯s more or less enough already, if you are not going to step out, I will step out myself.¡±


    Ye Hua revealed out a light smile as he stood up, ¡°Of what identity do you intend to step out as? The boss¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua. This fellow sure is annoying.


    However, there was a youngster who stepped out much faster than Ye Hua!


    ¡°Manager, from the looks of it, this fish of yours still haven¡¯t die!¡± A youngster who was dressed ordinarily walked over. This made Ye Hua who had stood up to sit back down.


    ¡°ssmate Qi.¡± Tang Wei looked at the youngster who walked over and cried out in surprise.


    Qi Xuewen squatted down and consoled, ¡°ssmate Tang Wei, are you okay?¡±


    With her eyes red and swollen, Tang Wei shook her head, ¡°ssmate Qi, you better quickly leave, this matter doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡±


    ¡°ssmate Tang Wei, in any case, we are after all ssmates, if I don¡¯t help you, who will help you.¡± Qi Xuewen smiled slightly. This made Tang Wei to be a little absent-minded. Her impression of Qi Xuewen was that he was a shy bookworm, and very rarely talk to any ssmates when he was in the ss. However, the Qi Xuewen today seemed to have be apletely different person. He seemed to have be... be very confident!


    The manager snorted, ¡°You? Help? What can you even help?¡±


    Qi Xuewen stood up and said faintly, ¡°This fish of yours is fine, it has only just merely lost it consciousness!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, the fish isn¡¯t even moving now! If you have the capability, you can go and try to wake up the fish. If you are able to do it, I will let bygones be bygones!¡± The manager shouted in disdain.


    Qi Xuewen smiled and remained silent. With iparable confidence, he squatted right by the Asian Arowana, stretched out his hand and lightly stroke onto the fish¡¯s body. While stroking on the fish, Qi Xuewen was astonished, as expected of a dragon fish that is worth 5 million rmb, this fish actually possesses dragon energy, I will absorb it first.


    After quite a while, under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Qi Xuewen threw the Asian Arowana into the fish tank that was at the side, and in the next moment, the Asian Arowana that seemed it was about to die anytime just a while ago could be seen swimming smoothly in the water.


    ¡°My god, that youngster actually really cured the fish!¡±


    ¡°Wow, so mystical, the fish actually became fine...¡±


    ¡°Youngster, what is your name, how were you able to do that?¡± An elderly man walked up to Qi Xuewen to chat with him. Qi Xuewen did not act aloof and started chatting ardently with the elderly.

 Chapter 42 – Face slap 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 42 ¨C Face p 1/2</h4>


    The manager himself was also stupefied. This fish actually really became well! Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?!


    ¡°ssmate Qi, thank you.¡± Tang Wei wiped her eyes and expressed her gratitude towards Qi Xuewen.


    Qi Xuewen revealed out a courteous smile, ¡°ssmate Tang Wei, please do not take it so seriously to heart, helping others is my life objective.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I must still thank you. I will treat you to a meal tonight.¡±


    ¡°Since ssmate Tang Wei has personally requested it, I will of course not reject ssmate Tang Wei¡¯s invitation.¡± Qi Xuewen smiled modestly. Thismoner school belle seems to be interested in me. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a good thing like this when I came here to have a meal. I have practically killed two birds with one stone. Firstly, I have absorbed the dragon energy, and secondly, I have a mealter on with ssmate Tang Wei.


    Qing Yaughed involuntarily, ¡°Ye Hua, seems like there is someone who¡¯s much faster than you, and much more able to act cool.¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent. However, this youngster is the second person that I have met that possesses abilities. The first person would be Long Aotian.


    Suddenly, a ck figure appeared at the shop¡¯s entrance. With a domineering aura, he pushed the door open, ¡°Xiao Tang?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei~¡±


    That¡¯s right! The person who Tang Wei sent a text message to was precisely Wei Chang. In Tang Wei¡¯s heart, Wei Chang was the man who truly cared about her. Right now, upon seeing Wei Chang, with a grievance expression, Tang Wei threw herself into Wei Chang¡¯s embrace and cried out bitterly.


    Qi Xuewen went into a daze. What... what is this situation right now? Who is this security guard uncle? Is he Tang Wei¡¯s uncle? From the looks of it, it must be. When one¡¯s niece is being bullied, the uncle, of course, had toe and help.


    ¡°Ye Hua, isn¡¯t that person your security guard head?¡±


    ¡°Wow, brother-inw¡¯s underling sure is handsome, he is pretty much an uncle oppa~¡± Qing Yutong said exaggeratedly.


    Ye Hua also didn¡¯t expect that Wei Chang would suddenly show up here, and that the reason he showed up was because of the girl. This made Ye Hua felt very astonished, since when did this underling of mine became this kind-hearted?


    Wei Chang patted on Tang Wei who was in his embrace and consoled, ¡°Xiao Tang, tell me, who bullied you?¡±


    Actually, the reason that Wei Chang came here was very simple. When a subordinate got bullied, as the elder brother, he should step forth and give the bully a lesson. In the past, this was how he had always done it.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, I¡¯m fine already.¡± Tang Wei¡¯s face was a bit red as she separated herself from Wei Chang¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°If you are fine, would you have cry like that!¡± Wei Chang was very unhappy. When he saw the phoneponents that were in Tang Wei¡¯s hand, his brows immediately wrinkled. Although Tang Wei has only started working at the bar not too long ago, Wei Chang knew that Tang Wei was very frugal, and came to work every day by foot.


    ¡°What happened to your phone?¡± Wei Chang questioned.


    Tang Wei felt that she should not cause trouble for Uncle Wei, thus said, ¡°I dropped it by ident.¡±


    ¡°I say, what is going on with you this garbage security guard? Trying to stick out for a beautiful woman eh?!¡± The manager was practically not in a very good mood from the start. And right now, after seeing a male who wore a security guard uniform making a big fuss in his shop, he immediately became angry again.

 Chapter 42 – Face slap 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 42 ¨C Face p 2/2</h4>


    Looking at the scene, Qing Ya was very worried, ¡°Ye Hua, you should quickly step forth already, they seem to be about to start fighting.¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. In this age, the number of people that could win against Wei Chang in a fight was very less, it was so less to the point that it could be counted with 2 hands.


    ¡°You!!!¡± Qing Ya said while panting with rage as she stood up and was prepared to go help Wei Chang. In any case, this Wei Chang is after all my husband¡¯s employee.


    Just that, right after she stood up, she got pulled by Ye Hua into his embrace, ¡°Just watch will do.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t stand the both of you, showing off affection in public.¡± Qing Yutong covered her eyes and teased.


    Qing Ya struggled a few times with her face red. This scoundrel~


    And he still dares to say that he won¡¯t touch the same woman twice, it is all but nonsense! Look at just how many times he had eaten by tofu already~


    The main reason was because of the child, which allowed two people of different worlds to miraculously get together. Without the child, Ye Hua would have absolutely not bother himself with Qing Ya, and Qing Ya would never return back to the bar to look for Ye Hua. Fate was always just this miraculous. This was also the reason why Ye Hua would not go and control it, because it would be able to bring him nice surprises. However, right now, I am feeling a little troubled with this nice surprise, this woman is slowly changing me.


    For example, just a while ago, for that weak human to actually dare to speak conceitedly towards me, if it was ced in a few months ago, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sun. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t personally eliminate him, someone else would do it for me. However, right now, I can¡¯t even be bothered to bother myself with him at all. Could it be that, it is really just as what Wei Chang said? This is the love which humans experience? The love which is able to make a person be better?


    Ye Hua was not very sure about it. I have to check on it furthermore, just only how many days has it been! No matter what, I am the almighty Supreme Overlord, and she is just an ordinary human. Although she is counted as outstanding within the humans, but she is still not worthy to be my partner.


    It should be because of the child... it should be.


    Ye Hua who was hugging onto Qing Ya silently thought to himself. However, although he was thinking to himself, his hands were gently caressing onto Qing Ya¡¯s abdomen, causing Qing Ya¡¯s face to bepletely red.


    Qing Yutong couldn¡¯t stand looking at it anymore. If the two of you want to seek for excitement, can you two please go to the toilet instead.


    Tang Wei was very angry right now, forget about it that this manager is not respectful towards me, but how could he insult Uncle Wei like that!


    ¡°Manager, what gives you the rights to insult someone, what¡¯s wrong with a security guard, at the least, it¡¯s much better than you!¡± Tang Wei changed her weak demeanor and actually demanded the fierce manager for an exnation.


    The manager snorted in disdain, ¡°A garbage security guard, and a poor woman. Both of you, get lost! Don¡¯t affect my shop business!¡±


    At this moment, the surrounding customers were a little displeased with the manager. This shop was a very unique restaurant, after all, the food that they cooked were all pretty delicious. However, right now, they felt that this good restaurant was ruined by this manager.


    ¡°Sigh, I won¡¯te to this restaurant again, I didn¡¯t expect that the manager would be this kind of people, he is practically ruining this shop¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, when he is insulting others, he is basically insulting himself!¡±


    ¡°Dog eyes looking down on people.¡±


    The manager himself also heard the surroundingments, angering him to the point that his face turned red, but he couldn¡¯t say anything towards thosements. In the end, he could only vent his anger on Tang Wei and Wei Chang. It is all because of the two of them!


    Wei Chang saw that this man wanted to start being physical, and thus pulled Tang Wei to his back, ¡°Xiao Tang, stand still and don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei.¡± Tang Wei shouted worriedly. She was worried that Wei Chang would get beaten up by the manager, after all, the manager¡¯s muscles which were bulging out from his western suit made him seemed to be very strong.


    The amount of blood that his hand got dyed by, even Wei Chang himself was not clear about it. Following along with Ye Hua and campaigning in all directions, he repeatedly set glorious records. Of course, it was the record of the amount of people he had eaten. There was a time where he devoured a city which had millions of humans, causing the other members of the Seven Sins to be dumbfounded.


    When talking about the number of kill counts, within the Seven Sins, Wei Chang was the most ruthless, with the most kill counts.


    ¡°Was Xiao Tang¡¯s phone smashed broken by you!¡± Wei Chang¡¯s one-track mindedness is starting up again, Ye Hua shook his head. He is still the same as usual.


    ¡°I smashed your mom!¡± The manager couldn¡¯t take it anymore as he swung his fist towards Wei Chang¡¯s forehead.


    Qi Xuewen who was at the side was prepared to step out and help Wei Chang. He is after all Tang Wei¡¯s uncle, helping him is equal to helping Tang Wei.


    p!


    The manager¡¯s fist haven¡¯t evennded, and the manager¡¯s face was already pped by Wei Chang. The strength of the p was just nice, it wouldn¡¯t send the head flying, and at the same time, it wouldn¡¯t send the manager flying, all the p would do was let the manger feel humiliation!


    Ye Hua went into a daze, this p of Wei Chang¡¯s is not bad, the strength of the p is controlled just nicely, not bad!


    ¡°You dare to hit me? Do you know just who I am!¡±


    p!


    The other side of the manger¡¯s face was met with a p too. The word ¡®unbelievable¡¯ waspletely written on the manager¡¯s face. I actually got pped onto the face twice by a security guard!


    ¡°Was Xiao Tang¡¯s phone smashed broken by you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your goddam business!¡±


    p!


    The manager was shouting in his heart, I am not even able to clearly see this security guard¡¯s movement, and although the ps doesn¡¯t hurt when theynded onto my face, my heart is hurting to death.

 Chapter 43 – He hit me 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 43 ¨C He hit me 1/2</h4>


    ¡°p!¡±


    ¡°I dare you to hit me one more time! Do you know just how formidable my background is!¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    ¡°My background can stab you to death with just one finger!¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    ¡°My background...¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    ¡°My back...¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    ¡°It was me who smashed broken the phone.¡± The manager was actually pped by Wei Chang to the point that he started crying. This was the life of someone who just wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, no matter how formidable your background was, in any case, he was just going to p your face.


    Other than Ye Hua, everyone else was all astonished. This security guard had simply rewritten their world outlook. Although what the security guard did was indeed very venting of anger, he was still too impulse already. Right now, you are indeed feeling great, but have you thought of the consequences that will being to youter on?


    Qi Xuewen was also very astonished. This uncle of Tang Wei¡¯s is not simple eh, the speed of his ps were all extremely fast, they were even fast to the point that it was almost able to catch up to my own speed. From the looks of it, it seems like he is a martial artist.


    Right now, Tang Wei¡¯s heart was drunk with infatuation. Uncle Wei actually risked his life to danger just to stick up for me. I¡¯m so touched by Uncle Wei. Even when the manager said that he has a very formidable background, Uncle Wei was still not afraid of him. This is what I call a real man!


    ¡°Ye Hua, this employee of yours is too...¡±


    ¡°Too ruthless...¡± Qing Yutong helped her big sister finish the sentence.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°You two have not seen the much more ruthless side of him, he is only merely ying around now.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, can you please change this bad habit of yours of always wanting to act cool?¡± Qing Yutong poked onto her brother-inw and said with a smile. Actually, I just love to watch brother-inw act cool, it is just too interesting.


    Qing Ya was currently still within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace, as she said calmly, ¡°Your brother-inw is even contracted with acting cool after smoking syndrome too. Every time after he finished smoking, he has to act cool.¡±


    ¡°Ah, brother-inw, you actually contracted a syndrome like this? Is there a cure for it?¡±


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth, ¡°From the looks of it, this is an incurable disease and there is no cure for it.¡±


    p!


    A pnded steadily onto Qing Ya¡¯s butt, and Qing Ya herself was stupefied after being pped.


    Qing Yutong cried out in surprise, ¡°Big sister, upon seeing this scene, I suddenly recalled back to the scene in the past where you were pped onto the butt by father when you were small.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!!!¡± Ye Hua suddenly startedughing out loudly. Thisugher of his seems to possess a kind of maism as everyone all looked towards the direction where Ye Hua was at.


    Qing Ya wished that she could seal up her sister¡¯s mouth as she immediately separated herself from Ye Hua¡¯s embrace and sat at one side to calm herself down.


    Qing Yutong was really stupefied this time. Just what did I say just now, to actually cause this aloof brother-inw of mine to let out this kind ofughter. And this big sister of mine, being both bashful and angry at the same time, just what is going on...

 Chapter 43 – He hit me 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 43 ¨C He hit me 2/2</h4>


    Wei Chang also saw Ye Hua who wasughing out loudly and his heart sunk! I¡¯m not sure if His Honor is satisfied with my performance earlier on or not... No, it was not enough! I have to show off my performance again, and this time, I have to make it seem like I have the brains.


    Tang Wei saw the boss anddy boss... and she wasn¡¯t sure just which one was thedy boss. It couldn¡¯t be that both of them are thedy boss right? However, it doesn¡¯t matter, it is enough for me to just have Uncle Wei, my feelings towards the boss is just that of a fan towards her idol.


    ¡°Xiao Tang, how much did the phone cost?¡± Wei Chang was a lot more alert right now, just like a student who was taking his exam.


    Tang Wei seemed to not want to create more trouble for Wei Chang as she said, ¡°Uncle Wei, forget about it, the phone didn¡¯t cost much anyway.¡±


    p!


    Wei Chang bestowed another p to the manager, and thetter said in grievance, ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything.¡±


    ¡°Your expression was speaking!¡± Wei Chang said coldly. I feel that what I just did would definitely be able to make His Honor feel satisfied, after all, I am able to aplish discerning what someone is thinking by observing their facial expression.


    The manager really wanted to die, without thinking too much, he immediately closed his eyes. This time, you won¡¯t have an excuse to hit me any more right!


    p!


    The manager was in despair...


    ¡°Why...¡±


    Wei Chang said in a deep voice, ¡°You were speaking with your bodynguage just now.¡±


    After finish speaking, Wei Chang secretly took a nce at His Honor. I am even able to discern one¡¯s bodynguage now, it should be able to add points for me right.


    The manager swore that he definitely did not move at all just now. This damn security guard is basically just looking for excuses to hit me!


    p!


    Tears started sliding down the manager¡¯s sturdy face as the manager held onto his face and whimpered, ¡°I closed my eyes just now and didn¡¯t move at all, why did you...¡±


    ¡°You were speaking in your heart!¡± Wei Chang felt that he did well enough already, I am even able to discern one¡¯s thoughts now.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were bothughing hard. This handsome uncle is too amusing, you have already hit the manager to the point that he is in despair, and the reasons that you gave for hitting the manager are really... formidable.


    A slight smile appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth. Wei Chang¡¯s performance today is pretty good, to be able to discern a human¡¯s thoughts from every aspect, he can be counted as having improved by a small bit.


    ¡°Xiao Tang, how much did your phone cost?¡± Wei Chang turned around and asked lightly.


    Tang Wei right now was currently in the state of being infatuated. When Wei Chang hit the manager, he was so cold, but he is this gentle and kind when he speaks to me.


    Eh... Wei Chang wants to express that, is this truly the expression of being gentle and kind? It doesn¡¯t seem like it, right?


    No matter what, within Tang Wei¡¯s eyes, Wei Chang was indeed gentle and kind, once again proving the point that women wereplicated.


    ¡°1888 rmb.¡± Tang Wei said softly.


    Wei Chang nodded his head, ¡°Pay up for the phone!¡±


    Big brother, couldn¡¯t you have say it earlier, isn¡¯t it just merely money? If you said it earlier, I would have already pay you the money for the phone.


    ¡°What is going on, why is it so noisy! Don¡¯t you know that I am receiving important guests right now!¡± A middle-aged man could be seen unhurriedly walking down, his aura was out of the ordinary. Behind the middle-aged man, there was a young male and female. The male was handsome, wearing an unique white western suit, and the watch on his hand should be an Audermars Piguet watch. The material used for this watch was 18k rose gold, showing off grandness and richness, and the selling price of it was a shocking 8 digits price.


    The female was iparably gorgeous. With a devil-like figure, an exquisite face that was filled with the brilliance of a woman of the east, that gentle expression on her face, a gown that was very unique, from the looks of it, the gown was custom-made, and on her hand, there was also a rose gold watch. It seems like the watch that both of the male and female were wearing was a couple watch.


    Seeing that his savior hade, the manager didn¡¯t care about the risk and crawled in a rush to the front of Jiu Ye and hugged onto Jiu Ye¡¯s leg. While hugging onto Jiu Ye¡¯s leg, he pointed to Wei Chang and said in grievance, ¡°Jiu Ye, he hit me...¡±


    Half of Jiu Ye¡¯s face immediately turned ck. This shop was opened together with a very mysterious person, just that the mysterious person was very low-profile and did not like to open a big shop, which is why this shop is only at this scale right now. If it was up to me, I would have definitely made this shop as grand as possible.


    However... a subordinate of mine actually got hit to the point that he became a pig head, and the main point is that, this subordinate even acted like a child, running to the front of his parent toin. My face have all been thrown away by this surbodinate!


    ¡°You can scram already!¡± Jiu Ye said in a deep voice. This kind of person is not of any use at all, to not even have the courage to hit back.


    The manager looked at Jiu Ye with teary eyes. Why did everything became like this, am I in the wrong for not being a match for that security guard! Am I in the wrong for bringing out my background! Am I in the wrong for asking for help when I am not a match for that security guard! Why are all of you like this, I am not ying anymore!


    ¡°Jiu Ye, your subordinate sure is interesting.¡± The young man who was at the backughed lightly.


    Jiu Ye sighed, ¡°Young master Xiao, madam Xiao, excuse me for this unsightliness.¡±


    Nangong Xinyi smiled sweetly and did not say anything. Each and every gesture of hers revealed the demeanor of being a part of an influential family.


    Looking at the people that were walking down, Qing Ya was slightly astonished, and Ye Hua felt Qing Ya¡¯s slight astonishment, thus asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ye Hua looked over. This man¡¯s appearance is not bad. The woman¡¯s appearance is not bad too. However, whenpared to my woman, she is inferior. Do you know why she is inferior whenpared to my woman? It is because Qing Ya is my woman, and by being my woman, she is naturally far more superior than all women.


    ¡°Nothing, I am just a bit surprised that they would appear here.¡± Qing Ya said lightly.

 Chapter 44 – Boss 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 44 ¨C Boss 1/2</h4>


    While eating the fresh and tender tuna meat, Qing Yutong asked curiously, ¡°Big sister, could it be that this is your ex-boyfriend?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Hua¡¯s face immediately turned ck, and waited for Qing Ya to give an exnation. If the exnation doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I don¡¯t mind letting this ex-boyfriend die on the spot.


    ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t listen to Qing Yutong speak nonsense.¡± Qing Ya hurriedly exined. But after finish speaking, she scolded herself in her heart. Why did I have to exin to him, and why did I even exined that quickly, it made it seemed as if I minded his feeling very much.


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth, it seems like big sister has indeed fallen for brother-inw.


    ¡°Speak, just what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, big sister, don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡±


    Qing Ya let out a breath, then looked towards the young male and female and said, ¡°This man¡¯s name is Xiao Yi, a member of Zijin City¡¯s Xiao Family, or to be more precise, an illegitimate child of Xiao Family. I heard that he was chased out from Xiao Family back then, but during a few years back, he suddenly rose up to power and even married Nangong Family¡¯s bigdy, and established Dragon God Corporation.¡±


    ¡°He is Xiao Yi? I have also heard of him before, I heard that he has a lot of wives.¡± Qing Yutong added.


    He has a lot of wives? This kind of man is also fit to have a lot of wives? I, the great Supreme Overlord only has one wife, so for what reason are you able to have that many wives! Taking a look at this sister-inw at my side, she is at the least pleasing to the eyes.


    ¡°Brother-inw, what is this expression of yours, I am a young innocent woman.¡± Qing Yutong covered her chest with both her hands, seemingly like she was afraid of being molested.


    Qing Ya was toozy to say anything. This sister of mine just loves to make a scene. Meanwhile, Qing Ya was totally oblivious to the fact that Ye Hua was actually indeed eyeing onto her sister this time.


    ¡°Big sister, why aren¡¯t you saying anything, brother-inw is taking a fancy for the sister-inw, shouldn¡¯t you be concern about it! Alright then, I don¡¯t need you to send protection anymore, I want to give birth to a monkey with brother-inw.¡± Seeing that her big sister had no reaction at all, she straightforwardly hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm intimately.


    Qing Ya wished she could take off her shoes and m it onto Qing Yutong¡¯s face. As for Ye Hua, he wants to express that the sister-inw¡¯s growth was not bad, a bit much betterpared to Qing Ya.


    Jiu Ye was very curious right now. Just who is it that actually dares to cause trouble in my territory, do they not know how the word ¡®death¡¯ is written! However, when he saw that familiar blue color uniform, and that familiar face, Jiu Ye was stupefied.


    Looking at the Jiu Ye who was walking towards them, Tang Wei was very afraid as she held onto Wei Chang¡¯s sleeve. I have heard from my colleagues back then that this Jiu Ye is able to cover the entire Long¡¯an City with one hand, and is extremely formidable. I never actually thought that this shop belonged to Jiu Ye! I have caused a disastrous trouble for Uncle Wei...


    Tang Wei secretly looked towards her boss. I heard that only the boss himself is able to suppress Jiu Ye, but why is the boss not stepping forth...


    Wei Chang coldly looked at the three people who were walking up to him, totally not having a trace of fear in him at all.


    From the back, Xiao Yi saw Wei Chang and thought back to his own experiences, and couldn¡¯t help but reveal out a smile. Nangong Xinyi seemed like she knew just what her man was smiling about and poked onto Xiao Yi¡¯s waist, and thetter held onto his wife¡¯s waist.


    Qing Yutong clicked her tongue a few times, ¡°My gosh, how can you people be this shameless, showing off affection in public wherever you all go.¡±


    ¡°You can go find yourself a man then.¡± Qing Ya said.


    Qing Yutong blinked her beautiful eyes, ¡°I want brother-inw, big sister, can you split half of brother-inw to me.¡±


    ¡°You can take him, I will give him entirely to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Qing Ya ruthlessly rolled her eyes at her sister. Can¡¯t you be a bit more mature? You are a best actress, and yet you are still acting like a child.

 Chapter 44 – Boss 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 44 ¨C Boss 2/2</h4>


    Looking at the Wei Chang who was in front of him, Jiu Ye did not know just what to address him as. He is a subordinate of that strange boss, so should I call him big brother then? But, calling him big brother will make me seem face-less.


    ¡°Aiyo, so it is you, I still haven¡¯t thanked you for the previous matter.¡± Jiu Ye said. Previously, it was indeed Wei Chang who let him enter into the bar and meet the boss, thus, this sentence wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Wei Chang slightly wrinkled his brows, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Eh... Everyone who was present was all dazed. This security guard has actuallye into contact with Jiu Ye before? Just what is the situation? Also, from Jiu Ye¡¯s attitude, he even seems to be fawning a bit onto the security guard.


    This action of Jiu Ye¡¯s made Xiao Yi and Nangong Xinyi who were at the back of Jiu Ye to be slightly astonished.


    Because this Jiu Ye is indeed pretty formidable in this Long¡¯an City, and since I was going to start investing at Long¡¯an City, I naturally had toe pay this Jiu Ye a visit. However, for a big character like Jiu Ye to actually be afraid of a security guard, Xiao Yi suddenly thought about himself...


    I want to see if you are truly like me, or are you just acting!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s gaze congealed and immediately looked towards Wei Chang. However, the result made him felt disappointed. This security guard is but an ordinary person.


    Both Ye Hua and Wei Chang sensed it when Xiao Yi congealed his gaze and looked towards Wei Chang. I didn¡¯t expect that this man would be quite interesting, and also, there is a familiar smell on his body. Two people with abilities actually appeared in this small store, Ye Hua felt that he didn¡¯te to this shop for nothing. This Xiao Yi¡¯s aura is even stronger than the previous guy, just that this Xiao Yi¡¯s aura makes me feel disgusted.


    ¡°You came at the right time, pay up for the phone.¡± Wei Chang said faintly, totally not having the slight trace of intention of giving any face at all.


    Jiu Ye was feeling very awkward. Even if I offended the two people behind me, I also don¡¯t dare to afford the one that is in front of me. Afterughing lightly, Jiu Ye said, ¡°Everyone, my shop has some matters to deal with currently, today¡¯s bills will all be excused.¡±


    Seeing that Jiu Ye had spoken, everyone who was sitting down didn¡¯t have the cheek to continue on sitting down and watch the show. After all, they still have to give Jiu Ye face. In a short while, everyone all left. Even Qi Xuewen also left. Right now, I still don¡¯t want to offend this kind of big character, I will be honest and well-behaved for now and go to the ocean to swallow up small shrimps.


    ¡°Mister, youngdies, our shop has some private matters to deal with right now.¡± An attendant came to Ye Hua¡¯s table and speak very courteously.


    Excusing this table¡¯s bill was a very painful thing to do.


    ¡°We will naturally leave after we finish eating.¡± Qing Ya said faintly. Qing Ya was totally not able to make sense as to why an employee of Ye Hua¡¯s could be so formidable.


    Qing Yutong was very unhappy. The show has just started, how can I leave at this moment. ¡°Be at ease, we will pay for what we ordered, my brother-inw has money~¡±


    The attendant was a bit displeased. We have already excused such an expensive bill, and you guys are still not willing to leave? However, the attendant was not able to say anything, and could only go and report about this matter.


    ¡°CEO Gong, the customers of that table are not willing to leave.¡± The attendant came to the front of Jiu Ye and said respectfully.


    Jiu Ye was currently in a temper, whoever who offended him would be out of luck. Whatever cats and dogs are alling to annoy me right now, do they really take me as being that easy to provoke! Turning around and looking towards the table that the attendant was talking about, his chin almost fell to the ground. My god, I did not look at the calendar when I left home today, the true big boss is actually sitting there and watching the show. If I had actually shouted at the table just now, just how disastrous would the consequences have been!


    When Jiu Ye saw the women that were sitting at the big boss¡¯s sides, Jiu Ye sighed in his heart. No wonder he didn¡¯t want the women that I send over to him. Where would I even be able to find a woman like this, the Nangong Xinyi that is behind me is more or less at the same level as the two women at the table.


    Xiao Yi and Nangong Xinyi also saw Ye Hua¡¯s table, and both of them slightly went into a daze. They felt that those three people were a bit interesting.


    Jiu Ye swallowed his saliva, then walked towards the table with a respectful expression and shouted towards Ye Hua, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Everyone who was present all clearly heard the word ¡®boss¡¯ing out from Jiu Ye¡¯s mouth. Other than Wei Chang who was not astonished, everyone else, including Xiao Yi and Nangong Xinyi was all astonished.


    Xiao Yi and Nangong Xinyi guessed, could the boss that is backing up Jiu Ye be him? Looking at that respectful expression on Jiu Ye¡¯s face, it seems to be the case.


    The person who was the most astonished was Qing Ya. Within her heart, Ye Hua was just a man who opened a bar. If she had to stubbornly add a few more points to Ye Hua, it would be that Ye Hua was very handsome, has a very odd personality, and also likes to bully her.

 Chapter 45 – Dragon God Corporation 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 45 ¨C Dragon God Corporation 1/2</h4>


    But, this middle-aged man that is in front of me actually called Ye Hua as boss with a respectful expression. This middle-aged man didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person right!


    Qing Yutong did not mess around this time and sat upright at one side, appearing very cool and elegant. Adding on with the ck gown that she was wearing, she was simply sexy to hell. The acting skills of a best actress was indeed something else. Towards this brother-inw, Qing Yutong was originally only curious as to why her big sister would have a baby with him, and thus wanted to find out just what exactly happened. Just that, the idents that brother-inw keep bringing are too interesting already. Could it be that brother-inw is the boss of some kind of organization and is currently concealing at Long¡¯an City, then afterward, during a certain beautiful night, he saved big sister like a hero, and big sister gave herself to him. Yep, the plot should be something like this.


    It must be said that the deducing capability of this best actress was really good, to have actually blindly guessed correctly in the first half of her deducing. Just that, thetter half of her deduce waspletely wrong, it was her big sister who sent herself to Ye Hua¡¯s doorstep.


    ¡°Xiao Jiu, this shop of yours, the food is a bit expensive.¡± Ye Hua said lightly. Me calling him Xiao Jiu is giving him face, if I don¡¯t give him face, it would be straightforwardly just one word, ¡®scram¡¯.


    Jiu Ye¡¯s expression changed as he hurriedly said, ¡°My subordinates were not sensible, they didn¡¯t know that boss you came here to eat, I will immediately criticize them!¡±


    ¡°I rarelye out to have a meal, but my mood has already totally been spoiled.¡± Ye Hua picked up the napkin and lightly wiped onto his mouth. That indifferent gaze and every gesture of his revealed out the aura of a person in a high ranking position.


    At this moment, Wei Chang could not pretend to not notice Ye Hua anymore and hurriedly walked up and shouted, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ssmate Tang Wei followed behind Wei Chang and shouted out too, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Ye Hua ced the napkin onto the door, ¡°Xiao Jiu, my employee¡¯s phone had been smashed broken.¡±


    ¡°Be at ease boss, I willpensate for the phone!¡±


    After taking a look at Tang Wei who was standing behind Wei Chang, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°That manager from just now had been chased away by you right?¡±


    A drip of cold sweat appeared on Jiu Ye¡¯s forehead. This boss is obviously hinting something to me, if not, why would he suddenly bring up that fool? The boss must definitely be trying to hint something to me, I have to properly analyze was the boss is trying to hint to me. If I speak correctly next, it would naturally be good, but if I were to speak wrongly next, I reckon that it would be very hard for me to be able to have the chance to hug onto the boss¡¯s big leg.


    After remaining silent for three seconds, Jiu Ye immediately understood Ye Hua¡¯s hint, ¡°I myself also just knew about the manager today, I didn¡¯t expect that the manager¡¯s attitude would be this vile. Xiao Tang this girl is not bad, she is steady and calm, I feel that she would be able to hold up the position of a manager.¡±


    As expected of Jiu Ye, he immediately understood Ye Hua¡¯s hint by using only just three seconds. This also says one thing about Jiu Ye, this Jiu Ye was not simple.


    ¡°I...¡± Tang Wei sort of had the intention of rejecting it. After all, to get promoted all the way to the manager all of a sudden, it felt very unreal for her.


    Wei Chang was startled, His Honor had stuck out for you, if you were to reject his good intention, it wouldn¡¯t be good!


    ¡°Xiao Tang, quickly say thanks.¡± Wei Chang hurriedly urged.


    At this ce, Tang Wei only believed in Wei Chang, thus, after hearing what Wei Chang said to her, she nodded her head and said, ¡°Thank you CEO Gong.¡±


    ¡°You thanked the wrong person...¡± Wei Chang reminded. Xiao Tang¡¯s brain is actually no betterpared to mine.


    Tang Wei cried out in surprise and was a little flustered. After being flustered for a while, she then said to Ye Hua, ¡°Thank you boss.¡±


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°Thank him, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    Tang Wei immediately became awkward, and Wei Chang himself felt like he was getting a headache, could it be that I have judged wrongly again?


    ¡°Alright, she is just thanking you, what are you still putting on a cold face for.¡± Qing Ya said softly. This Ye Hua, obviously wanting to help the girl, and yet still acts like that was not his intention.


    Ye Hua red at Qing Ya. As the boss, I have to act just like a boss, if not, do you want me to be all smiles with my subordinates? I have to properly educate Qing Ya on this aspect.

 Chapter 45 – Dragon God Corporation 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 45 ¨C Dragon God Corporation 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Small matter, small matter.¡± Jiu Ye said with a smile.


    Ye Hua was still pretty satisfied with this Jiu Ye as he felt that this Jiu Ye¡¯s brain revolved around fast enough. Standing up, Ye Hua said, ¡°Since we have eaten our fill, let¡¯s head home.¡±


    ¡°Boss and madams, I will go and prepare the car now.¡±


    Madams!!!


    Qing Ya¡¯s face immediately turned ck, Qing Yutong¡¯s face immediately turned red, and Ye Hua, on the other hand, was very calm. Sister-inw is still under my examination, whether if she will be able to be the second madam, it will all depend on her luck.


    This scoundrel is actually not exining!!! He is harboring unfathomable motives!


    Brother-inw is actually not exining, and big sister is also not speaking... Could it be that they are nning on... Ah~ They are so perverted.


    ¡°CEO Qing, long time no see.¡± Xiao Yi and Nangong Xinyi who were observing at one side from the beginning walked up to the table, and the one who spoke was Nangong Xinyi. With a slight smile on her face, Nangong Xinyi greeted Qing Ya.


    Ye Hua slightly took a nce. This woman¡¯s temperament is not bad, and on a whole, she looks okay, it is a pity she is not clean anymore.


    Qing Ya seemed to be searching for memory in her brain. I don¡¯t recalling into contact with her before, but since she has greeted me courteously, I can¡¯t be like Ye Hua and disregard her right.


    ¡°Hello Madam Xiao.¡±


    Qing Ya tightly clenched her fist, at this moment, she wished she could strangle her sister to death, she is actually pretending to be me again!


    That¡¯s right! Qing Yutong reacted much faster than Qing Ya. When Nangong Xinyi walked up and spoke, Qing Yutong immediately stood up and shook hands with Nangong Xinyi. Upon seeing this, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but reveal a slight smile. This sister-inw sure knows how to cause trouble. Look at Qing Ya¡¯s expression, she seems to be about to erupt at any moment.


    ¡°CEO Xiao, you are still as handsome as ever.¡± Qing Yutong said with a slight smile. As someone who was within the entertainment industry, she was very good at speaking, even if it was someone who she didn¡¯t know, she would still be able to act as if she knew the person.


    Just that, what Qing Yutong said made Ye Hua felt very unhappy. As my sister-inw, there is no need for you to fawn on others, all you have to do is to just wait for others¡¯ praises.


    Towards these two beautiful twin sisters, Xiao Yi himself was also very surprised. This man¡¯s luck is even better than me.


    ¡°CEO Qing is still as pretty as ever. This person is?¡± Xiao Yi asked with a smile, very curious towards this man¡¯s identity. Although Jiu Ye said ¡®madams¡¯, Xiao Yi himself still sort of don¡¯t believe that both of the sisters belonged to this man.


    ¡°He is my husband, Ye Hua~¡± Qing Yutong said magnanimously. I am currently pretending as big sister, thus it isn¡¯t wrong to say that brother-inw is my husband.


    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore as she stood up and said with an apologetic smile on her face, ¡°CEO Xiao, Madam Xiao, my sister is just messing around, please do not mind her.¡±


    Xiao Yi and Nangong Xinyi were both a bit confused. So, just what is the rtionship between those three people?


    Qing Yutongughed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my big sister is jealous already~ Actually, he is my brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°If you continue messing around, you can prepare to return back to our parents¡¯ house!¡± Qing Ya snorted. This sister of mine is bing more and more undisciplined and out of control.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s face became unhappy as she pulled onto Ye Hua who was at the side and said pitifully, ¡°Brother-inw, big sister scolded me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Qing Ya, Yutong is still a child.¡± Ye Hua said calmly and patted onto Qing Yutong who had a stupefied face.


    There were ten thousand monkeys floating by within Qing Yutong¡¯s heart. You are the one who is a child! Have you ever seen a child who has such a good figure!


    At this moment, Xiao Yi and Nangong Xinyi were still a bit blur. Currently, both of them just felt that those three people were a bit strange, and of course, that those three people did not really give them any face at all.

 Chapter 46 – The brave school belle 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 46 ¨C The brave school belle 1/2</h4>


    ¡°CEO Qing, when did you get married, you didn¡¯t even notify big sister me.¡± Nangong Xinyi said with a slight smile. For her to actually address herself as big sister, it seems like she wants to get into a good rtionship with Qing Ya.


    Towards Nangong Xinyi, this action of hers was indeed very face-giving. However, Qing Ya had an indescribable feeling, she felt that it was like a disadvantage for her. Base on what should I call you big sister, what rtionship do I even have with you?


    Ye Hua really wanted to drive away those two people, but he felt that it would be boring if he did that. He really wanted to see just how Qing Ya would handle this. Qing Ya has been with me for quite a few days already, she ought to have some changes.


    Furthermore, this woman actually dares to im herself as Qing Ya¡¯s big sister, did this woman ate the heart of a bear or the gall of a leopard!


    If it was ced in a month ago, Qing Ya would grab onto an opportunity like this. However, right now, she totally did not have this kind of thinking at all. Taking a look at Ye Hua, Qing Ya thought to herself, ¡°Have I been brainwashed by Ye Hua?¡±


    ¡°Madam Xiao, me and Ye Hua did not set up any wedding banquet.¡± Qing Ya gave a courteous smile to Nangong Xinyi.


    Both Xiao Yi and Nangong Xinyi slightly wrinkled their brows. This woman is not particrly giving any face to us eh, this woman has some personality.


    Both Xiao Yi and Nangong Xinyi were used to it already. This kind of woman is nothing special, always trying to use this kind of method to attract others¡¯ attention.


    ¡°CEO Qing, I will be holding a banquet tomorrow night, I hope that you will show me some face ande.¡± Nangong Xinyi changed her gentle tone and invited with a business-like tone.


    Qing Ya nodded her head and did not reject, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Xinyi, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s stuffy here.¡± Xiao Yi said faintly, seemingly not very happy.


    ¡°I will see you tomorrow then.¡±


    Both of them entered into the Rolls-Royce which they parked outside of the shop, and Xiao Yi held onto his wife¡¯s waist and asked in displease, ¡°That woman didn¡¯t even give us any face at all, why did you even bother inviting her to the banquet for?¡±


    Nangong Xinyi said gently, ¡°I invited her precisely because she did not give us any face. Although it is just a small banquet, the people that will being to the banquet, aren¡¯t most of theming with the intention to curry favor with you?¡±


    After listening, Xiao Yiughed out and raised his wife¡¯s chin with his finger, ¡°Seems like you are more petty than me.¡±


    ¡°Do you only know that now? To finally be able toe out alone with you, you have to do your utmost best tonight okay~¡±


    ¡°I guarantee that I will aplish the daily task and let you feel like you are in heaven.¡±


    ......


    Within the restaurant, Qing Yutong burped out very udylike, ¡°Big sister, the renowned Xiao Family¡¯s madam wanted to im herself as your big sister and be sisters with you, and yet you didn¡¯t even give any face at all.¡±


    Ye Hua stood up and said indifferently, ¡°Why do Qing Ya need to give that woman face, Qing Ya did a very good job just now, Yutong, you should properly learn from your big sister.¡±


    Qing Yaughed outcently after hearing Ye Hua¡¯s praise, but afterughing, she immediately became clear-headed. What am Iughing out for, it seemed as if I was a wife who was very happy to get praised. This scoundrel is messing around with me again.


    ¡°Your Honor, should I go and eliminate the two from just now?¡± Wei Chang spoke to Ye Hua through magic. People like those two who dare to be disrespectful to His Honor should all live in hell.


    ¡°Wei Chang oh Wei Chang, and I originally wanted to praise you for your performance just now. Don¡¯t always be thinking about killing, you have to be more human-like. A salted fish will always be a salted fish, even if they are able to be sessful, they are still a salted fish, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Subordinate was ignorant.¡±


    ¡°Seems like I shouldn¡¯t have ordered you to go and eliminate that Hitman Organization. During this period of time, properly go and ponder over just what is the true meaning of humanity.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor is wise, we will only be able to see your back and have no hope of catching up.¡±


    ¡°You can go back first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After the two of them finished conversing secretly, Wei Chang said respectfully, ¡°Boss, I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Hua reacted faintly.


    Tang Wei seemed to have something that she wants to say, and in the end, she mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Boss, I think that the chance to take on the position of the manager should be given to someone else.¡±


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows, and Wei Chang thought to himself, ¡°This is bad, Xiao Tang ah, don¡¯t try to anger His Honor anymore.¡±


    ¡°There is still a month till my school reopens and I will have to start going to school again. So, I thought about it for a bit just now. When the school reopens, I will have to mainly focus on studying during the day, therefore, it will be enough for me to just work during the night.¡±


    ¡°Your choice.¡± Ye Hua said lightly and rejected Jiu Ye¡¯s request to send him home, then brought his wife and sister-inw and walked out of the restaurant. In the end, the bill for this meal was excused. Counting the amount of money that was needed to pay for the bill, it is enough for me to buy a lot of crayfish.


    Within the shop, as Jiu Ye watched those big bosses leave the shop, he slightly breathed a sigh of relief. In the future, I hope I don¡¯t ever meet this boss ever again.

 Chapter 46 – The brave school belle 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 46 ¨C The brave school belle 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Uncle Wei, wait for me for a bit, I will go and change my clothes first.¡± Tang Wei revealed out an adorable smile, seemingly just like a little bird that obtained freedom.


    Wei Chang nodded his head, and after waiting for a short while, Tang Wei who had changed her clothes could be seen walking over to Wei Chang. Actually, Tang Wei¡¯s appearance was pretty good. A standard ssical beautiful woman, spotlessly white and faultless goose egg face, pairing with that tall and slender figure, no matter where she walked to, she would still be a beautiful scenery to look at. As expected of a school belle. It could only be med that Ye Hua¡¯s standards were too high.


    While wearing a white dress, it added a fairy-like temperament to her. However, Wei Chang did not even have the slightest bit of reaction at all. No choice, Wei Chang had no interest in women at all and was only interested in eating humans. If it was Lie Gu who was in Wei Chang¡¯s position right now, Lie Gu would definitely seize the opportunity to get Tang Wei.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, you still haven¡¯t eaten right? I will treat you to a meal.¡± While holding onto a cheap purse, Tang Wei said with a lovable smile.


    Wei Chang said, ¡°There is no need for that Xiao Tang, I have already bought ingredients back home just now, I intend to prepare the meal myselfter on.¡±


    ¡°Really? Uncle Wei, it¡¯s not that I am not boasting, but the food that I cook is really delicious.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, thank you Xiao Tang.¡± Wei Chang smiled. Wei Chang didn¡¯t have other intentions at all when epting Tang Wei¡¯s offer. However, Tang Wei, on the other hand, seemed very shy and decided that she would take the chance to properly understand her Uncle Wei.


    When they arrive at Wei Chang¡¯s rented apartment, Tang Wei discovered that her Uncle Wei was actually living alone, and the house was very clean, with not even a speck of dust that could be seen. Once again, she expresses her admiration towards Wei Chang in her heart and decided that she wille over often to cook for her Uncle Wei.


    Wei Chang was totally oblivious to the fact that he was being eyed by a small beautiful woman. But, it must be said that Tang Wei¡¯s courage was very big, to even dare to try to get close to Wei Chang. It must be known that, within the Seven Sins, aside from Lie Gu, the other five all chose to keep away from Wei Chang, mainly because Wei Chang this fellow was simply one-track minded to the maximum, and was very difficult tomunicate with. Luckily, during those five years, Wei Chang had changed somewhat.


    ......


    Returning back to Leisure Bar, Qing Ya went to the bedroom to take a nap for a bit, and Ye Hua did not went to disturb Qing Ya, and instead came to the office to watch cartoon. Nurturing humanity was a very important thing.


    Qing Yutong washed her make-up off and continued on cleaning the storage room. After all, there is still going to be a month until I move out, and I need my own private space. After finally finish cleaning up with great difficulty, Qing Yutong wiped the sweat on her forehead and muttered to herself, ¡°This brother-inw of mine truly does not know how to care for his sister-inw, to not even bothering to help me out.¡±


    Pushing open the office door, a sound suddenly rang out from the office and caused Qing Yutong to be dazed.


    ¡°Ruyi, Ruyi, follow my feelings~¡±


    Qing Yutong looked at the Cbash Brothers that was ying on the television in a daze, then looked towards her brother-inw who was watching the Cbash Brothers with a serious look on his face. What Qing Yutong just witnessed had totally destroyed her three views. He is such a big person already, and he is still watching cartoon.


    ¡°Brother-inw~¡± Qing Yutong shouted out lovably.


    If it was someone else, Ye Hua would have given the person a p without any mercy. Unfortunately, the person who called out to him was his sister-inw.


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Hua responded faintly.


    Qing Yutong sat onto Ye Hua¡¯s side, then picked up the remote control and straightforwardly changed the program, ¡°Brother-inw, why are you still this childish, let me introduce to you a much better show which I am currently watching every day~¡±


    Ye Hua resisted his urge of wanting to p this sister-inw of his. To actually dare to change the program without my permission! Even Qing Ya wouldn¡¯t dare to do this!


    ¡°There, watch this, this program is super nice to watch~¡± Qing Yutong changed to a new program, then crossed her long slender legs and said with a face full of expectation.


    ¡°Happy Goat, Beautiful Goat, Lazy Goat, Boil Goat...¡±

 Chapter 47 – You dare to touch my spicy sticks! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 47 ¨C You dare to touch my spicy sticks! 1/2</h4>


    A few ck lines immediately appeared on Ye Hua¡¯s forehead. When I am watching the Cbash Brothers save their grandpa, I am nurturing my humanity. What is the meaning of you changing the show to Peasant Goat and Big Big Wolf, you want to cultivate childhood?


    ¡°Brother-inw, let me pause it for a while, I will go and get snacks. Wait for me okay, don¡¯t watch it yourself~¡± While speaking, Qing Yutong wore her adorable slippers and ran downstairs, then came back upstairs with a bunch of snacks.


    ¡°Brother-inw, do you want some fried potato chips?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, do you want some McDonald?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to drink milk tea?¡±


    ¡°No, I do not want to drink.¡±


    ¡°Do you want some spicy sticks?¡±


    ¡°You dare to eat my spicy sticks!¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s face tightened up, ¡°I¡¯m just eating a bit only.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw! Don¡¯t snatch my spicy sticks! I will share some with you okay. Hey, hey, hey, brother-inw, how can you be like this, give it back to me!¡±


    In her dreams, Qing Ya half consciously heard some noise and immediately woke up from her sleep. While taking a yawn, she wore her night clothes, then walked out of the bedroom, and walked to the office. When she opened the office door, she was shocked by the scene that was in front of her.


    ¡°What are you two doing!¡± Qing Ya shouted angrily.


    Qing Yutong could be seen pressing down onto Ye Hua, and Ye Hua¡¯s hand was stretched far away from Qing Yutong, preventing Qing Yutong from snatching the packet of spicy sticks that was in his hand. However, this position that the two of them were in was truly an eyesore.


    ¡°Big sister, look at brother-inw, he snatched my spicy sticks!¡± Qing Yutong said angrily with her mouth pouted,ining to Qing Ya about her brother-inw¡¯s wicked conduct.


    When Qing Ya looked at the packet of spicy sticks that Ye Hua was holding in his hand, she immediately breathed out a sigh of relief. However, she still shouted angrily, ¡°How big are you two already! To watch Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf and snatch spicy sticks with each other! Ye Hua, you are about to a father already! And Qing Yutong, you are about to be an aunt already! Do you two intend to snatch my child¡¯s feeding bottle too in the future!¡±


    Ye Hua sat his up body up and continued on watching Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf, while time to time eating a stick of spicy stick, totally ignoring Qing Ya¡¯s scolding. He felt that watching this Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf was also able to nurture humanity.


    ¡°Brother-inw, give me one stick eh.¡±


    ¡°Go downstairs and get another one yourself.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no more, this is thest packet!¡±


    ¡°Go and buy it yourself then.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw!¡±


    Qing Ya held onto her forehead and felt that her blood pressure was boiling. Originally, just having Ye Hua this weirdo alone was already a handful, and right now, there is one more weirdo. My heart feels so tired.


    Suddenly! An image appeared in Qing Ya¡¯s mind. In the future, when my child tries to fight with them over what cartoon to watch on the television, and the result is, my child isn¡¯t able to fight over them and ended up crying out loudly and throwing a tantrum. Then afterwards, my child tries to snatch over the spicy sticks with them too, but he isn¡¯t able to snatch over them... My god, I really want to die.

 Chapter 47 – You dare to touch my spicy sticks! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 47 ¨C You dare to touch my spicy sticks! 2/2</h4>


    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and straightforwardly unplugged the television¡¯s power cord, then stood in front of her husband and sister with a cold face.


    ¡°Qing Ya, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, I was enjoying watching the show!¡±


    Qing Ya said coldly, ¡°We have to have a good talk together!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, what is there to talk about, quickly plug back the television¡¯s power cord.¡± Qing Yutong urged.


    ¡°Qing Yutong, just what is it that you want to do right now? In the past when you were shooting a movie, you don¡¯t evene back home once in a year, and right now you say you are not intending to work as a celebrity anymore? What are you going to do about the liquidated damages fee!¡±


    Qing Yutong spread out her hands without a care, ¡°I already paid the liquidated damages fee. Besides from that Ferrari, I don¡¯t even have the money to even refuel the Ferrari~¡±


    ¡°What do you intend to do now then, do nothing and wait for death?!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t say it like that~ I am a woman who has her own ns.¡± Qing Yutong said mysteriously, seemingly as if she had a big n in mind. This made Qing Ya¡¯s anger to calm down a bit.


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    Qing Yutong stood up, slightly raised up her chin and said in a deep voice, ¡°I intend to be a female anchor~¡±


    ¡°Female anchor?¡± Qing Ya went into a daze for a while, then continued and said, ¡°You? A person who graduated from acting school is intending to be a female anchor? Did dad help you behind the back to secure you a position of a female anchor?¡±


    ¡°Big sister, the female anchor that I am talking about is not that kind of anchor, what I¡¯m talking about is inte broadcasting~ The kind where you watch on yourputer. To be more precise, I am intending to work as a female streamer~¡±


    Qing Ya was stupefied, and immediately afterward, her face began to twitch, evidently being very angry. Qing Yutong thought to herself, ¡°Not good, this is the prelude of wanting to get into a fight¡±, and immediately hid behind Ye Hua.


    ¡°You! Quitting your job when you are at your highest peak! Leaving behind your title of best actress and actually intend to go work as a female streamer! I... I will properly help dad give you a good lesson today!¡± Qing Ya was angered by her sister. Back then, she made a huge fuss in wanting to be a celebrity. And yet right now, when her career is at its highest peak, she actually quit it and decided to go work as a female streamer! My god! Is there something wrong with her brain?


    Looking around the surroundings, Qing Ya saw the broom at the corner and went to take it, then chased after her sister with the broom, seemingly as if she had a deep hatred for her sister.


    ¡°Brother-inw, are you not going to care about this wife of yours?! Aiyo, it hurts, it hurts~¡±


    Ye Hua stretched out his hands and pulled Qing Ya into his embrace, and thetter said in displease, ¡°Let go of me, I must beat her to death today!¡±


    ¡°Bleh bleh bleh~¡± Upon seeing her big sister being hugged by Ye Hua, Qing Yutong sat down and made stupid faces at Qing Ya to provoke her.


    ¡°Alright, calm down.¡± Ye Hua said gently.


    Qing Ya helplessly threw the broom that was in her hand to one side, then turned her head around and looked towards her own man, ¡°Take a look at her, look at how she is acting right now! From small till big, she haspletely been doing whatever she wants. If this goes on, sooner orter, she will get into trouble!¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with being a female streamer anyway, there is a master in every trade, it is okay as long as she is happy.¡± Ye Hua felt that it was very mystical, that he was actually able to say out a sentence like this which makes sense.


    Qing Yutong was happy upon hearing that, ¡°That¡¯s right, what brother-inw said is right, there is a master in every trade! Big sister, you actually look down on streamers, I look down on you~¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    ¡°Yutong, you speak less too, your big sister is pregnant!¡± Ye Hua warned. As expected, his warning was very effective, the two sisters immediately stopped quarreling.


    After a long while, Qing Yutong said calmly, ¡°I also want to apany dad and mom more. During those few years, I had been busy with filming movies and shows that I had almost forgotten about this family. But if I work as a streamer, I can work at home, and I will be able to have more time to apany them.¡±


    Qing Ya went into a daze. She didn¡¯t expect that her sister would have this kind of thinking. Seems like it was me who misunderstood her.


    Just that, Qing Ya neglected one thing. Qing Yutong was someone who has the title of best actress and she had acted out this kind of bitter scene countless times.


    ¡°You can go back to Zijin City tomorrow to apany dad and mom then, or perhaps you can go to Long¡¯an City to apany grandpa and grandma.¡± Qing Ya said faintly.


    Qing Yutong immediately came to the front of Qing Ya and held onto Qing Ya¡¯s hands, ¡°That won¡¯t do! Big sister, you are pregnant now, and brother-inw is a man, thus he would definitely not be able to take good care of you. But if I am here, I will be able to take good care of you. Wait after my little nephewes into this world, I still have to bring him to disco~¡±


    It would be fake if I said that I am not touched by my sister. It is good that my sister has this kind of thinking.


    ¡°When do you intend to go work as a streamer then?¡± Qing Ya said calmly, seemingly having already approved of Qing Yutong working as a streamer. This made Qing Yutong to be super happy. As long as I got over the big obstacle, which is big sister, there is pretty much no problem with me working as a streamer. Back then, it was also because that big sister supported me and backed me up that I was able to go work as an actress. If not, right now, I would be the same as big sister, working as a businesswoman.


    Qing Yutong said obediently, ¡°I intend to go find a good inte broadcasting tform first, that way, I would be able to earn money~ Then afterward, I will be able to buy a lot of food and a lot of toys for my nephew, and also bring him to go pick up girls~ Haha~¡±


    ¡°Be serious a bit!¡± Qing Ya wrinkled her brows. My child cannot be brought bad by this sister of mine.


    Ye Hua did not speak and just listened to the two sisters talk. My child will definitely be the universe¡¯s overlord.

 Chapter 48 – Sister-in-law’s secret 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 48 ¨C Sister-inw¡¯s secret 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, I will be serious~¡± Qing Yutong was obedient to death.


    Qing Ya thought for a while and had a decision, ¡°I will open apany, and you can stream there.¡±


    ¡°Big sister, are you serious! Even your sister¡¯s money, you also want to earn it...¡± Qing Yutong immediately knew her big sister¡¯s intention. Qing Ya was a businesswoman after all.


    ¡°Do you think that no money is needed when you eat and stay here!¡±


    ¡°Even if money is needed, the ce I¡¯m staying at and the food that I¡¯m eating all belong to brother-inw¡¯s.¡± Qing Yutong retorted.


    ¡°Whatever that belongs to your brother-inw, in the end, it also belongs to me!¡±


    Ye Hua was very fond of this sentence that Qing Ya just spoke. Very good, very good.


    Qing Yutong puffed her cheek, ¡°This action of yours is that of a bandit, I am not going to work at yourpany!¡±


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to work at mypany, but you can go back and apany dad and mom. Afterward, you can work as a female streamer however you want.¡±


    ¡°Big sister, look at what you are speaking, instead of working for others and letting them earn from me, isn¡¯t it better for me to work for my big sister and let my big sister earn? Aren¡¯t I right?¡± Qing Yutong immediately surrendered.


    Qing Ya said petntly, ¡°For the money that¡¯s earned, we will split 90% and 10%.¡±


    ¡°Big sister, this isn¡¯t good right, just 50% and 50% will do, we are sisters after all~¡±


    Qing Ya caressed her own hair, ¡°Yutong, I 90%, you 10%.¡±


    Ye Huaughed, not expecting that Qing Ya would have this kind of side to her.


    Qing Yutong looked at her big sister dumbfoundedly, then after a good while, she said, ¡°I thought that I had a big sister and brother-inw who both loves and adores me, but who would have thought that the two of them would collude together and think of every way to squeeze dry my worth. What meaning is there for me to even live on in this world any more... I¡¯m leaving now... The two of you, best of luck to you two!¡±


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth and said, ¡°Remember to take your undergarments that are at the balcony.¡±


    ¡°I will go and buy a packet of spicy sticks to lower my blood pressure, thene back afterward.¡± Qing Yutong waved her hand and left with a mournful back. At this time, there should be a piece of sad erhu music ying in the background.


    While hugging onto Qing Ya, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°90% to 10% is a bit too ruthless isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the speed that she spends money at. I¡¯m intending to help her save a bit, to help her avoid having no one wanting to marry her in the future.¡± Qing Ya said helplessly.


    Looking at Qing Ya¡¯s gentle feelings right now, Ye Hua felt that Qing Ya was really beautiful, and his hands unconsciously stretched into Qing Ya¡¯s night clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Qing Ya grabbed onto the two evil big hands and shouted lovably.


    Ye Hua regained back his consciousness. What happened to me just now, why did I do that, did I eat something wrong today.


    ¡°I¡¯m touching to see if the child has grown or not.¡± Ye Hua did not know why he did that just now, to actually want to conquer her again.


    Qing Ya knew just what this scoundrel was thinking about.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who was the one who said in the beginning that he wouldn¡¯t touch the same woman twice~¡± Qing Ya sneered.


    This sentence of Qing Ya¡¯s immediately checkmated Ye Hua. The gloomy Ye Hua let go of the beauty within his embrace and walked to the balcony to smoke.


    Qing Ya felt extremely great as she shouted out lovably, ¡°Ye Hua, as long as you say that you are a big liar, I will take it as you have never said that sentence before.¡±


    Ye Hua silently smoked a stick of cigarette, then turned his head and said coldly, ¡°The words that I Ye Hua said, even ten Kuns also wouldn¡¯t be able to pull it back!¡±


    (öï ¨C Kun: Legendary giant fish that transforms into a rocter on.)


    ¡°I will see just how long you will be able to keep those words of yours!¡± After finish speaking, Qing Ya was preparing to leave. After lecturing my sister, I seemed to have forgotten to lecture my husband. Forget about it, look at that gloomy look on his face, I will give him a lecture next time.


    With a slight smile on her face, Qing Ya went back to the bedroom. Seems like my charm has not declined.

 Chapter 48 – Sister-in-law’s secret 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 48 ¨C Sister-inw¡¯s secret 2/2</h4>


    After smoking two cigarettes, Ye Hua finally calmed down. This woman is not a spy who is sent over to assassinate me right? However, after thinking about it, who would even send over such a foolish spy. But, it is still a fact that my mental state is changing because of her.


    This kind of anxiousness made Ye Hua felt a bit jittery, and he sent out a magic transmission to Lie Gu, ¡°How is the matter that I asked you to do?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, I¡¯m done with acquiring the ingredients. One green snow dragon, this kind of dragon has extremely high nutrition value and will be extremely good for the Little Honor. One gold delicate crane, helps improve one¡¯s beauty and nourish one¡¯s skin, it will let the madam be much more beautiful than she already is. Lastly, there is one star clean sparrow, which will be able to help improve the madam¡¯s constitution. I ced all of them on an uninhabited.¡±


    Ye Hua was quite satisfied. After sensing Lie Gu¡¯s position, Ye Hua immediately disappeared from the office, and Qing Yutong who just bought a packet of spicy sticks came back, ¡°Eh, where did brother-inw went to, and I even wanted to show off the spicy sticks to him.¡±


    When Ye Hua reappeared again, in front of his eyes, it waspletely white, ayer of ice was formed on all of the tall and majestic mountains, and the corpse of the three huge great deste beasts were lying within the valley. If it was to be counted by area, the size of one beast was more or less that of eight ser fields. These three beasts were more than enough for the two women to eat for their entire life.


    All three of the huge great deste beasts had onemonality, which was that there was a huge chunk of meat that was bitten off their neck, and right now, their necks were even still bleeding. The blood of a huge great deste beast was golden color, and the nutrition value of the blood was extremely high.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof~¡±


    On one of the corpses, Lie Gu¡¯s figure could be seen standing on it, seemingly showing off his fighting strength. Upon seeing Ye Hua appear, Lie Gu joltingly ran to the front of Ye Hua.


    ¡°You can go back first.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Your Honor!¡±


    While Lie Gu was about to leave, he secretly bit a piece of meat off of the gold delicate crane, then happily went back to the celebrity¡¯s house. At the luxurious vi, three beautiful women could be seen ying together in the pool, causing Lie Gu who was watching them to drip saliva.


    If there was someone here who was able to see those three beautiful women, they would definitely cry out in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t they the currently famous three big actresses?¡±. Why were there two more women now? It was all thanks to Yiran for dragging down her two close female friends with her.


    And Lie Gu himself waspletely weing to the two women.


    Ye Hua shook his head. This Lie Gu, he is quite generous towards his own woman. He was the same back then towards those female dragons. Unfortunately, during the final battle, all the female dragons died. Because of this, Lie Gu was even broken-hearted for about a year long. Could it be that he has found true love this time?


    Just that, Ye Hua himself didn¡¯t expect that Lie Gu would have found three true loves. If Ye Hua was toe to know that his subordinate has more women than him, where would his face be!


    Ye Hua cut out a piece of fresh meat and got a drip of blood from each of the huge great deste beasts. Ye Hua only took a total of three drips of blood because the blood possesses an extremely strong might and Qing Ya was just an ordinary human, thus she was not able to take in too much and had to take things slowly.


    The feathers of gold delicate crane and star clean sparrow are pretty good and quite beautiful, it is very suitable for women. The weather has been rather hot too, I will make a fan for the both of them.


    Returning back to Leisure Bar, Ye Hua ced the meat into the fridge. Freezing the meat will make it taste better.


    As for the feathers, I will have to work on it for a bit, if not, the force of the fan will be too strong.


    ¡°Brother-inw, where did you go to just now?¡± Qing Yutong walked out of the storage room and asked curiously.


    ¡°Went to buy some meat for dinner.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Qing Yutong responded with an ¡®en¡¯, then ran downstairs. Afterward, Ye Hua heard Qing Yutong¡¯s shout, ¡°Brother-inw, help me move it, I can¡¯t carry it~¡±


    Ye Hua let out a breath, this sister-inw sure is troublesome, to actually want me, the Supreme Overlord, to help you move things!


    After moving the big paper box to Qing Yutong¡¯s storage room, Ye Hua asked puzzledly, ¡°What is in it?¡±


    ¡°Computer of course. I am going to be a streamer, therefore I had to buy aputer.¡± Qing Yutong agilely assembled theputer, seemingly very skilled in doing it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you said that you didn¡¯t have any money?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When you went out just now, you didn¡¯t bring your phone along with you, so I used your phone to buy it. I didn¡¯t expect that the password would be so simple.¡±


    The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth twitched, then he walked out of the storage room helplessly, leaving alone Qing Yutong who was assembling theputer.


    After half an hour of assembling, Qing Yutong let out a breath, ¡°Finally settled it. Xiao Guaiguai, quicklye out~¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Distribute the mission.¡± Qing Yutong sat on the chair and said tiredly. Ever since I have gotten this system, my life has changed. Within a few years, I gotten the best actress award andpleted all kinds of missions that the system given to me. Of course, I myself also received huge benefits frompleting the missions. For example, right now, I can fly~ Fly high and high~

 Chapter 49 – The big battle to push over brother-in-law 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 49 ¨C The big battle to push over brother-inw 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Master, the mission is a bitplicated and is currently still under calction.¡±


    ¡°What~ Wasn¡¯t it you who told me toe back and be a streamer?¡± Qing Yutong said petntly.


    ¡°Master, there is a change to the mission!¡±


    ¡°What change?¡± Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    ¡°The original main mission has been changed to a secondary main mission. The mission is to rely on your own capability to eat chicken once.¡±


    And Qing Yutong thought it would be some big mission, ¡°Don¡¯t say one chicken, I am able to even eat two chickens by myself.¡±


    ¡°Master, the chicken that I¡¯m talking about is the chicken in a game. You will know about it when you search online about it. Remember, you have to eat chicken while you are streaming to be counted as aplishing the mission.¡±


    (This is talking about PUBG. In English, when you win, it says ¡®Winner Winner Chicken Dinner¡¯, and in Chinese it says ¡®´ó¼ª´óÀû£¬ÍíÉϳԼ¦¡¯, which trantes to ¡®Great Luck, Great Profit, Eat Chicken Tonight¡¯, thus I tranted to ¡®eat chicken¡¯ instead of ¡®getting chicken dinner¡¯. Just want to point this out)


    After a short moment.


    ¡°Eh... You actually want me to be a game streamer? Don¡¯t you know that I am a female klutz!¡±


    ¡°Master, the system is exactly for helping you ovee your ws.¡±


    Qing Yutong had heard of this line countless times already, ¡°Alright, alright, so, what is the main mission about?¡±


    ¡°Main mission, under the circumstances where your big sister isn¡¯t aware, seduce your brother-inw and lose your chastity to him.¡±


    Qing Yutong waspletely dazed, why is there such an absurd mission like this?


    ¡°System! Are you being serious!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°I feel that it is so exciting~¡±


    ¡°As long as you are happy master.¡±


    ¡°Happy your head. You are actually asking me to go and dig my sister¡¯s corner! See if I don¡¯t beat you to death!¡± Qing Yutong said angrily. I have never before seen such a shameless system.


    ¡°Master, after youpleted this mission, you can use whatever items that are in the system shop as you please.¡±


    ¡°What!!!¡± Qing Yutong was shocked stupid. The items that are within the system shop, up till now, I have only exchanged 8 items, and I¡¯m already feeling like I¡¯m close to invincible. If all items can be used as I please, and the condition is to push over brother-inw, isn¡¯t it too simple already!


    ¡°Xiao Guaiguai, don¡¯t think that by doing this, I will do something that will be unfair to big sister. I am a woman who has her own principles.¡± Qing Yutong snorted, appearing righteous and have a look on her that was saying that she definitely won¡¯t give in towards evil.


    ¡°Master, is your brother-inw handsome?¡±


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth, ¡°Of course, my big sister¡¯s eyes are still pretty clear after all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any slightest bit of thoughts at all?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Guaiguai, are you questioning my moral quality!¡±


    ¡°Master, do you even have any moral quality...¡±


    Qing Yutong snorted.


    ¡°Master, two sisters can share the same love. Think about it, after you aplished the mission, you would be able to travel around the universe and go to all kinds of countries, isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    ¡°You are actually using something like this to entice me, humph, the rtionship of us two sisters is deep, your enticement won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Master, your big sister said before that she would send over protection over to you, did you forget about it? Perhaps, she would be able to ept it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Qing Yutong said with a face full of doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely sure of it. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not like you would definitely be able to aplish the mission. Your brother-inw is not interested in you at all.¡±


    Qing Yutong couldn¡¯t stand being provoked the most and said in disdain, ¡°Tsk, he is not interested in me because I haven¡¯t brought out my true strength. Let me tell you, by tonight, I will be able to push over brother-inw, you just watchter on. If my big sister bes angryter on, I will just confess you out and let you carry the fault.¡±


    ¡°Master, as long as you are able to push over him, you can confess me out any time you want.¡±


    ¡°Alright, with this sentence of yours, I feel at ease now. The big battle to push over brother-inw should officially start now! Brother-inw~ Your sister-inw ising~ Big sister, prepare the condom~ Forget it, what do I even need the condom for, I want to give birth to a monkey for brother-inw~¡±


    The system deeply let out a sigh. I am just trying to get you to hug onto a big leg, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. Compared to the items that can be exchanged within the system shop, this man is the one who is the great big treasure. If you are able to be a woman who he approves, it would be a supreme honor for you. And as for I, the system, I can also go around the system world and act cool about it.


    Master, whether if I will be able to act cool or not, it will all depend on you. Your big sister is already one step ahead of you. You must definitely not let go of the position of the second madam. When that timees, you will be below two people and above everyone else.

 Chapter 49 – The big battle to push over brother-in-law 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 49 ¨C The big battle to push over brother-inw 2/2</h4>


    The Ye Hua right now still does not know that he was already being eyed by his sister-inw. Right now, he had just walked into the bedroom. Looking at Qing Ya who was on the bed, he said, ¡°Why are you sleeping on the bed all day long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a pregnant woman, can¡¯t I be addicted to sleeping?¡± Qing Ya said faintly while watching the finance and economics channel.


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t say anything to that. Sitting onto the bed, he said faintly, ¡°You are not allowed to go to the banquet tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Qing Ya asked in a deep voice. Why is this man so overbearing, not allowing this, and not allowing that.


    Ye Hua said lightly, ¡°There is no why. As my woman, you are not someone that anyone can be able to invite!¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Qing Ya was amused by Ye Hua, ¡°Your acting cool after smoking syndrome is acting up again.¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent and insisted on his decision. Qing Ya let out a sigh, ¡°I already promised that I would go to the banquet tomorrow. If I don¡¯t go, I will offend Dragon God Corporation.¡±


    ¡°I am exactly trying to get you to learn how to reject those people. If you offended them, then so be it. There is no one that I Ye Hua am not able to offend!¡± Ye Hua said in disdain. His motive was to let Qing Ya learn of one thing, which was that, as his woman, she was invincible. Others being able to have the chance to invite her was already giving them a huge face, because, at the least, you still have the chance to invite, while some people don¡¯t even the chance to invite at all.


    Qing Ya suddenly became very serious as she used her hand to feel onto her own forehead, then stretched out her hand to feel onto Ye Hua¡¯s forehead, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever though...¡±


    ¡°We will go out and take a walk tomorrow.¡± Ye Hua pushed away Qing Ya¡¯s hand and said coldly. If this woman was slightly more obedient, I also wouldn¡¯t be this exhausted.


    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the choice to not want to!¡± Ye Hua said.


    ¡°You! Do I not even have any human rights now? I am protesting against your dictatorship!¡±


    ¡°There is no need to discuss this matter anymore, I have already decided on it. You dare to try to run away and see what happens?¡±


    ¡°I will run away now and show you!¡± While speaking, Qing Ya started wearing her slippers. Just that, after finish wearing one slipper, she was already hugged by Ye Hua.


    ¡°You this scoundrel, let go of me, let go of me! If I don¡¯t go to the banquet tomorrow, we can prepare to drink the northwest wind!¡± Qing Ya pped onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm. If I were to offend Dragon God Corporation, my n for expanding to the north will basically be done for. Even more, if Dragon God Corporation was to speak, a lot of suppliers will say goodbye to me, and this chain reaction will cause Qing Corporation to go bankrupt.


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t use much strength at all when hugging onto Qing Ya. ¡°Don¡¯t move, be careful of the child.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    ¡°Just how unlucky am I, to get a husband like this. Do you know the consequences that will follow up if I don¡¯t to the banquet tomorrow? Our family will have to go beg for food by then!¡±


    ¡°I will support you!¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s heart shook fiercely, and her eyes were gazing closely onto Ye Hua. I suddenly discovered that the Ye Hua right now is really handsome. Wait, why did I suddenly be smitten... I have to quickly wake myself up.


    ¡°Save your bar first and we can talk then.¡± Qing Ya was much calmer now, and her body was even slightly leaning towards Ye Hua¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Qing Ya.¡± Ye Hua suddenly calls out.


    ¡°En?¡±


    ¡°Now that you are with me, there is no need for you to fear anyone.¡±


    Not sure why, Qing Ya felt that Ye Hua was speaking the truth when he said that. However, she just couldn¡¯t stand looking at this guy making a solemn face. He is evidently hugging onto a super beautiful woman, and yet he still has a look on his face as if he didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°What did your first woman look like?¡± After a long while, Qing Ya suddenly asked. Even she herself also did not know why she asked that question.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s been many years, I don¡¯t remember already.¡±


    Towards this answer, Qing Ya was pretty satisfied with it. However, she doesn¡¯t feel great. It was obviously my first time, and yet it was not your first time. It feels like I¡¯m at a disadvantage. Furthermore, I even have to give birth to a child for you too.

 Chapter 50 – Infinity Ring 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 50 ¨C Infinity Ring 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Tsk, you don¡¯t remember? I¡¯m afraid that the memory is unforgettable for you right?¡± When Qing Ya said this, she totally didn¡¯t know how sour her tone was. Why doesn¡¯t this scoundrel know how to tactfully bluff me for a bit?


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°The memory with you, on the other hand, is indeed unforgettable.¡±


    ¡°Scoundrel~¡± Qing Ya felt that Ye Hua would be able to talk about this matter for a lifetime. If I had known, I would have just obediently gone back home to sleep during that night. But instead, I actually came to this bar to give my body to him. I am indeed very foolish, Ye Hua isn¡¯t wrong about that all~


    As the Supreme Overlord, it has been a very time since I heard of this word being used on me. If Qing Ya was not my woman, I¡¯m afraid I would have already given her a p and send her flying.


    If one was to carefully listen to Qing Ya¡¯s tone, they would realize that Qing Ya was just acting coquettish towards Ye Hua. Unfortunately, the frank Ye Hua wasn¡¯t able to discern Qing Ya¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Ye Hua, where are your dad and mom?¡± After a long while, Qing Ya asked. In any case, he has met my family, thus, I should also meet his family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a dad or mom.¡±


    After hearing that, Qing Ya went into a daze, then apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent, and Qing Ya also remained silent. The atmosphere became strange once again.


    Looking at Qing Ya¡¯s tender small hand, Ye Hua wrinkled his brows. As the Supreme Overlord¡¯s woman, how can her hand be empty? If this matter was to spread out, where would my face be!


    Within my interspatial ring, there is a box that filled within various kinds of gems. However, Ye Hua felt that those gems were not worthy enough for his woman. As the Supreme Overlord, the things that I give my woman must be one of a kind and high graded!


    Suddenly! Ye Hua recalled of the movie that he watchedst night. Thebination of those gems was a bit interesting. Opening the gems box within his interspatial ring, Ye Hua picked out the space gem, time gem, soul gem, reality gem, power gem, and soul gem.


    Within the interspatial ring, six infinity gems could be seen floating within the darkness and emitting out a bright and dazzling radiance, immediately lighting up the entire interspatial ring. Within the interspatial ring, various kinds of items could be seen. If any one of the items was to be taken out to the world, it would be able to make the world go mad for it. The reason why Wei Chang has the hobby of collecting things, it was all also because of Ye Hua. Whatever kind of leader would have whatever kind of subordinates.


    The six infinity gems gradually drew close together. If someone was to see this scene, they would definitely be scared to death. Those gems could be embedded, but they cannot be fused together! After all, each gem has its own representative power, and who knows what the consequences would be if the fusing of the gems failed!


    Ye Hua: ¡°Ignorant humans, you all will forever not know just how strong a Supreme Overlord is!¡±


    In a moment, within the interspatial ring, a strong light burst out, causing the entire interspatial ring to vibrate. However, the frantic power was quickly suppressed by another power, and gradually calm down, just like a dog that got tamed.


    The six gems disappeared, and a new gem could be seen. The beauty of the gem was breathtaking, while at the same time having the energy to destroy heaven and earth. This huge contrast was enough to make one feel frightened.


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows. The gem is too big, if worn on the finger, using thenguage of the humans to describe it, it would look ¡®coarse¡¯! Followed by Ye Hua clenching his hand into a fist, the gem immediately shrunk. After being shrunk, the gem¡¯s size became neither big nor small, and was just the right size. When looking at the gem from different angles, the gem would show a different color and luster, causing one to not be able to help but be engrossed with the gem.

 Chapter 50 – Infinity Ring 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 50 ¨C Infinity Ring 2/2</h4>


    I¡¯m done with the gem, now I have to find something to embed the gem on. Ye Hua looked towards the weapon rack at one side, and one pike immediately flew out from the weapon rack. If I remember correctly, this weapon belonged to an overlord. This pike name was Three World¡¯s Clear Crystal Pike, and for the material used to make the pike, even up till today, Ye Hua was still not sure what the material was. Back then when I killed this overlord, I myself had to pay some price in order to kill him. If not for this pike, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten wounded by the overlord.


    However, right now, all of it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, this pike is but only fit to be a ring!


    The pike could be seen suddenly emitting out a strong might, and its original pitch ck body turned into silver white, and even somewhat transparent. It seemed to be resisting Ye Hua¡¯s power.


    In actuality, for a weapon of this level, they would all have their own consciousness. Just that, this pike underestimated Ye Hua¡¯s power and thought that the Ye Hua right now was still only an overlord like back then!


    The pike was trembling, seemingly unwilling to resign and also feeling very afraid. Under Ye Hua¡¯s control, the pike gradually became thin, then soon after, changed into a circle shape, forming into a ring. On the interface of the ring, six silver thorn could be seen stretching out, seemingly just like a dragon¡¯s w!


    The infinity gem that was floating within the air slowlynded and embedded itself into the dragon w-like silver thorns, and an infinity ring has sessfully been born into this world!


    Considering about the strong and powerful energy that the ring possesses, Ye Hua added a seal onto the ring. With Qing Ya¡¯s identity of that of a human, she would not be able to use the ring¡¯s energy, and the ring would just be a unique looking ring only. After all, after wearing the ring, Ye Hua does not know what would happen if Qing Ya identally snapped her finger. What if the movie was real?


    The gems that were fused together into a new gem, it was reckoned that the new gem was much more overpowered than all the six gems altogether. Who knows if Ye Hua was intending to give a present or intending to give a time bomb.


    ¡°Qing Ya.¡±


    ¡°En?¡±


    ¡°Wear this ring.¡± Ye Hua took out the infinity ring, and Qing Ya was immediately enchanted by the ring that was within Ye Hua¡¯s hand. Women, right? All of them love shiny and sparkling gems. And furthermore, Qing Ya had never seen a gem that has a color like this. Although the gem was not big, it was enough to take one¡¯s breath away.


    This fellow, trying to court my favor all of a sudden without any reason, what is he nning to do? However, the gem is really beautiful...


    ¡°Where did you buy it from? How much did you spend?¡± Although Qing Ya was questioning Ye Hua, but she still felt very happy about it in her heart. Her pretty face was even blushing right now.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Street good, not worth any money.¡±


    Qing Ya felt that that made sense. For a strange ring like this, the gem is definitely not a pure gem and should be artificially made.


    Qing Ya¡¯s guess was correct, the gem was indeed made artificially.


    ¡°Are you proposing to me?¡±


    ¡°You are thinking too much, I just felt that your hand was pretty empty.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s favorable impression towards Ye Hua that just appeared a moment ago immediately extinguished as she snorted and turned her head around.


    Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t give Qing Ya the chance to act willfully and make a scene as he immediately held onto Qing Ya¡¯s right hand and wear the ring onto her finger.


    ¡°Wrong! Wear the ring on my left hand!¡± Qing Ya snorted and reminded.


    Ye Hua let out a breath and took off the ring.


    ¡°What are you wearing it onto my thumb for!¡±


    ¡°Not the index finger too!¡±


    ¡°You actually wore it on my little finger!¡±


    Ye Hua said a deep voice, ¡°Enough I tell you! Isn¡¯t it but just a ring! No matter where you wear it, it will also be just a ring!¡±


    Qing Ya snatched over the ring and wore it on to her ring finger. The ring sure is beautiful, I feel so happy~


    Wait! What am I feeling happy about this for? This fellow took my card, and still only bought a street good. However, as long as he has the thoughts, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the thoughts that counts after all.


    Looking at the ring that was on Ye Hua¡¯s index finger, Qing Ya pouted her mouth, ¡°That ring of yours, wear it on the same hand and finger that I¡¯m wearing the ring you give me on. You are not single anymore, you are a husband now!¡±


    ¡°Women are truly troublesome!¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice. However, he still listened to Qing Ya and wore the ring onto his ring finger.


    ¡°Humph~ If it¡¯s troublesome, why do you even bother giving me a ring?¡± Qing Ya stretched out her hand and looked at the ring. No matter how I look at it, it still looks beautiful, it was thoughtful of Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua pursed his lips and said faintly, ¡°I gave it to you because I see that you look pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I am the one who sees that you look pitiful. If not for me, you can prepare to be single for your entire life.¡±


    ¡°Would I, Ye Hua, evenck women!¡±


    ¡°Can you not act cool?¡±


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t go to the banquet tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 51 – Two fans 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 51 ¨C Two fans 1/2</h4>


    Qing Ya finally knew why this guy give her something out of the blue. He is actually bribing me. And he is only showing just this bit of sincerity. If he were to peel 10kg of crayfishes for me, I would perhaps consider it for a bit.


    ¡°See how.¡± Qing Ya mumbled.


    ¡°I will bring you out to take a walk tomorrow. Don¡¯t lie on the bed all day.¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice. Why doesn¡¯t this woman listen to me, when I tell her to go west, she heads to the east.


    Qing Ya struggled out from Ye Hua¡¯s embrace, her clothes totally not able to obstruct that curvaceous figure of hers, ¡°Tomorrow is Monday, there are still a lot of matters in thepany that I have to handle!¡±


    ¡°You are the boss, do those small matters even need you yourself to personally handle it!¡±


    ¡°Of course, how would they even be able to make decisions without me.¡± Qing Ya raised her chin and said proudly. Look at me, at such a young age, I¡¯m already so wealthy, and at the same time, I also look beautiful. In any case, I am good in every way. For you to be able to have a wife like me, you should really go and burn joss sticks and pray to the Buddha.


    Ye Hua stood up and said with an unquestionable tone, ¡°It is the inte era right now, everything can be done at home, you can start going to work again after you have given birth to the child!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°You can try and see what happens! Change your clothes ande downstairs to eat dinner, I specially prepared some tonic for you.¡± After finish speaking, Ye Hua walked out of the bedroom, not giving Qing Ya the chance to retort back to him.


    Qing Ya sat on the bed while panting with anger. Then, she picked up the pillow and mmed it back and forth on the bed while imagining that the pillow was Ye Hua. However, as she looked at the ring that was on her ring finger, she still felt quite happy in her heart. The ring sure is beautiful...


    Taking out the great deste huge beast meat from the fridge, Ye Hua cut out a chunk of meat from each of the meat. Each chunk of meat was cut out extremely proportionally. A person who has OCD was just like this. Opening a packet of spicy sticks, Ye Hua ced a few spicy sticks to use as decoration. Looking at the bright red meat and spicy sticks, Ye Hua was very satisfied with his work.


    Afterward, Ye Hua took out three champagne sses and filled each of the champagne ss with water. Then, he dripped a drop of blood into each of the champagne ss.


    The transparent color in water could be seen immediately changing into gold color, and even bing very dense. It was no longer liquid anymore, but the taste was definitely going to be first grade! Afterward, using the feathers of the gold delicate crane and star clean sparrow, he made two fans. The structure of the two fans were made with dragon bone, and had a seal ced on them, to prevent the fans from sending the entire city flying away with just one fan. It must be said that, the two fans were indeed very pretty.


    The feathers of the gold delicate crane were orange color, and furthermore, there wereplicated stripes on the feathers, making the feathers seem very mysterious. And as for the star clean sparrow, its feathers were snow white color and did not have any impurities at all, seemingly very grandeur and elegant, just like my own woman.


    ¡°Both of you,e down and eat dinner!¡± Ye Hua ted up the food, seemingly just like an attendant.


    After a while, the two sisters walked downstairs. Upon seeing them, Ye Hua wrinkled his brows. These two women really don¡¯t even want any bit of image at all. Luckily there is no one else here. It¡¯s time to eat dinner and they are still wearing their nightclothes.

 Chapter 51 – Two fans 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 51 ¨C Two fans 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Brother-inw, where is your dragon meat?¡± Qing Yutong ran over vivaciously and asked teasingly.


    Within Ye Hua¡¯s eyes, the sister-inw was but a child who still had not grown up yet and needs time to be mature. For the time being, I will not touch her, unless she is able to reach my standards.


    In actuality, what Ye Hua was feeling was but the ¡®first impression¡¯ that humans experience. When you have a bad impression of someone, whatever they doter on, you would feel that it wasn¡¯t good. This was why people always say that the first impression was very important. Just like the first time when Ye Hua met Qing Ya, he was immediately attracted by Qing Ya¡¯s grandeur temperament. Although Qing Yutong was able to imitate her big sister¡¯s temperament, but due to her first impression within Ye Hua¡¯s eyes being ruined... It caused Ye Hua to look at her like she was still a child...


    ¡°Both of you, have a sit.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, then sat down first like a sovereign king. And the two sisters were just like imperial concubines. Just that, their expression wasn¡¯t very good right now.


    ¡°You are actually letting me eat raw meat! Don¡¯t you know that raw meat possesses germs!¡± Qing Ya wrinkled her brows and said displeasedly. Originally, I thought that Ye Hua would care about me, but in the end, it is still like this...


    Qing Yutong sided with her big sister this time, ¡°Brother-inw, big sister is pregnant now, how could you let big sister eat raw meat. All three of the meat are still evenpletely red in color.¡±


    These two ignorant women, do you two know how many people want to eat the meat but are not able to, and yet you two actually dislike it!


    Qing Yutong could be heard continue speaking, ¡°Brother-inw, do you have to be this elegant when eating spicy sticks...¡±


    Suddenly, Qing Yutong shouted out, ¡°Big sister! What are you wearing on your finger!¡±


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at her sister. Aren¡¯t you asking the obvious when you yourself already know the answer?


    Qing Yutong immediately held onto her big sister¡¯s hand, ¡°What a beautiful ring, I don¡¯t recall you wearing it during this afternoon, could it be that this ring was given to you by brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw! How can you be like this, why is there not one for me!¡± Qing Yutong likes this ring very much and felt that the gem was even more stunning than the typical gems.


    Qing Ya¡¯s head was about to explode. Can this ring even be given out to others casually! Giving me the ring was reasonable, but giving it to my sister, what scene would that be!


    Qing Yutong puffed her cheeks and stretched out both her hands in front of Ye Hua. In any case, I just want it, it won¡¯t do if you don¡¯t give it to me.


    Qing Ya who was at the side shook her head. My sister is still the same as always. Whenever I have something good, she would also want it. And if you don¡¯t give it to her, she would act shamelessly in various kinds of ways. I remember back when we were small, she even rolled on the floor, and during that time, it was but only because of a doll.


    Ye Hua took out one of the fans that he made, which was the orange color one, and ced it onto Qing Yutong¡¯s hands. Thetter was stupefied as she didn¡¯t really expect that there would really be a gift for her. This fan¡¯s beauty is not falling short of that ring at all. It looks very ssy when I hold it in my hand, and when I lightly fanned it towards me, I immediately feel carefree and rxed. Qing Yutong was close to being happy to death.


    And when Qing Yutong¡¯s system saw this fan, its chin almost fell off. Within the system shop, there is not one item that can bepared to this fan, and what¡¯s more, the ring that is worn within master¡¯s big sister¡¯s finger, the ring¡¯s attribute is filled with question marks.


    This man is indeed very strong! I was not wrong to let master hug onto this big leg. Just that, with master¡¯s temper, I¡¯m afraid it is going to be very hard for her to seed pushing over this man.


    Qing Yutong could be seen immediately walking up to Ye Hua and kissing onto Ye Hua¡¯s cheek, ¡°Thank you brother-inw~¡±


    Just that, Qing Ya was about to erupt right now. Why does my sister have one and I don¡¯t have one! This Ye Hua is sincerely trying to anger me isn¡¯t he! Also, this Yutong, to actually kiss onto your brother-inw right in front of me, do you take me as transparent!


    Seeing that her big sister¡¯s emotion was a bit unstable, Qing Yutong knew that she was a bit too excited just now, and immediately said towards her big sister embarrassedly, ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t misunderstand, this is a very pure and clean kiss, it is just a sister-inw¡¯s gift to thank her brother-inw.¡±


    Just when Qing Ya was about to begin scolding, a spotlessly white fan appeared in front of her eyes.


    Rustle!


    When the fan opened, Qing Ya felt as if she saw stars emerging out from the fan. How can a fan be this beautiful?


    Qing Ya took over the fan while in a daze, and a gentle smile appeared on her face. The displease that she felt a moment ago immediately disappeared. Seems like Ye Hua has learned how to coax women.


    It was not that Ye Hua intentionally wanted to coax the two women, it was just that he wanted to give the two of them a bit of benefit only.


    ¡°I finally understand the gap between a wife and a sister-inw. Brother-inw, you are too biased already.¡± Qing Yutong was very jealous. Big sister¡¯s fan is much prettier than mine~


    The system was currently copsing...


    Qing Ya kept the fan happily, then red at her sister, ¡°Eat your food!¡±


    ¡°Humph~¡± Qing Yutong snorted, then took a sip from the ¡®champagne¡¯. At the least, within Qing Yutong¡¯s eyes, this was ¡®champagne.¡¯


    When Qing Yutong took a sip, she immediately opened her eyes wide. Just what is this thing! Why is it this delicious? Although I only took a small sip, the unique fragrance revolved around my mouth, then afterward, the taste transmitted to my brain and signaled my brain to ignite my excitement.


    This drink is too f**king delicious!


    Raising her head up, Qing Yutong drank the entire ¡®champagne¡¯ in one go. Qing Yutong felt that her entire body was about to start floating. The fragrance distributed to every cells in her body, and her cells were cheering and thirsting for another cup of ¡®champagne.¡¯

 Chapter 52 – Great Desolate Feast 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 52 ¨C Great Deste Feast 1/2</h4>


    Looking at the empty champagne ss, Qing Yutong immediately regretted it. I shouldn¡¯t have drunk it all in one go just now, I should have drunk it slowly. Qing Yutong¡¯s gaze was immediately ced onto the other two champagne sses.


    Both Ye Hua and Qing Ya picked up their champagne ss at the same time. This made Qing Yutong to stump her feet. These two stingy fellows!


    Qing Ya finally understood why her sister revealed out that kind of expression. This drink is really tasty, it is tasty to the maximum. It feels like my taste buds have all beenpletely opened. I have never drunk such a tasty drink before.


    ¡°Qing Ya, it¡¯s okay to drink this.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, then picked up the knife and fork and began enjoying the huge deste beast meat.


    ¡°En.¡± Qing Ya lightly responded as she drank the drink in small sips, causing Qing Yutong who was watching her to drip saliva.


    ¡°Brother-inw~ I still want~ I still want more~¡± Qing Yutong shouted out lovably and continuously wriggled her body around, just like a child who was acting coquettishly.


    Ye Hua ate a slice of meat unhurriedly. The taste is still the same taste, there is not much change. ¡°This drink can only be drunk once a week.¡±


    ¡°What~ Brother-inw, you are stingy~ Humph~¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qing Ya agreed. It seems like she herself also want to drink it every day.


    Is the blood of a huge deste beast something that you two can drink every day... Aren¡¯t you two afraid of exploding?


    Looking at the bright red meat on the te, Qing Yutong steeled her heart! Isn¡¯t it just a red color meat? I have even eaten before a steak that was red in color!


    Choosing one of the meat from the three chunks of meat, then cutting out a small piece from it, Qing Yutong squinted her eyes and stuffed the small piece of meat into her mouth. 0.1 secondter! Qing Yutong once again opened her eyes wide. What kind of meat is this! It actually immediately dissolved when it entered my mouth!


    This was the meat of the star clean sparrow, which had the mystical properties of dissolving immediately when entering the mouth and also being able to strengthen the body. Just how many overlords wished that they could have a taste of this meat, but due to the fact that the star clean sparrow¡¯s strength was too strong, they were not able to have the chance to be able to have a taste of the meat and could only watch from afar.


    Looking at her brother-inw¡¯s calm face, Qing Yutong finally understood why the system wanted to push her onto her brother-inw. Brother-inw is the one who is the super hidden big boss!


    ¡°Big sister, quickly eat the meat, it¡¯s super delicious.¡±


    Qing Ya seemed to still be worried about the meat.


    ¡°Qing Ya, I wouldn¡¯t joke around with the child!¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice. This woman actually doesn¡¯t trust me!


    Qing Ya heavily let out a breath. It is all because of Ye Hua having done so many unreasonable and childish things that I would feel worried now.


    Gracefully cutting out a piece of meat and cing it into her mouth, Qing Ya¡¯s tightly wrinkled brows gradually became rxed. Although there is no taste of salt on this meat, the meat is still particrly fragrant, sweet and tasty. Furthermore, the meat even carries a particr aroma and does not have the odor that cows and sheep usually carry.


    This meat was the meat of the gold delicate crane. It was rumored that this meat had the capabilities of improving one¡¯s appearance, maintaining one¡¯s youthful appearance forever, and was even able to transform any woman into a beauty. The meat of a gold delicate crane was something that many women wished they could have, and there were even quite a few female overlords who were willing to do anything in exchange for getting the meat. Unfortunately, no one was able to do it.


    ¡°The meat will taste better if you eat it together with the spicy sticks.¡± Ye Hua reminded the two of them and was immediately met with the sisters rolling their eyes at him. Can you not ruin the atmosphere when we are enjoying the meat?


    Within less than five minutes, the two sisters extinguished their share of meat, and the both of them looked towards Ye Hua at the same time, because Ye Hua still had a piece of meat on his te.


    ¡°Eating too much of it is bad for the body.¡± Ye Hua straightforwardly ignored his wife¡¯s threatening gaze and his sister-inw¡¯s pitiful gaze.


    The two sisters snorted at the same time. This guy is too stingy already, obviously wanting to eat it himself and yet gives an excuse of saying that eating too much of it would be bad for the body.

 Chapter 52 – Great Desolate Feast 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 52 ¨C Great Deste Feast 2/2</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡± After a while, Qing Yutong shouted out lovably and picked up her fan and fanned it ferociously onto herself.


    ¡°Brother-inw, did you drug your sister-inw? You two are so perverted, I want to go home~¡± Qing Yutong teased. Although I feel hot, but I do not have that kind of feeling at all.


    Qing Ya also felt very hot. After picking up her fan and lightly fanning onto herself, she felt much better. However, she looked towards Ye Hua with a questioning expression. Did you drugged the food? It¡¯s fine if you drug me, but to actually drug my sister too, you are practically shameless!


    Ye Hua picked up a white cloth and wiped his mouth, ¡°This is dragon meat, after eating it, you will feel a bit hot. It will be fine after a while.¡±


    ¡°Dragon meat huh? Brother-inw, can you not boast~¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°The structure of both of the fan are also made from the bone of a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Alright Ye Hua, I know that you want to smoke now, you can quickly go out and have a smoke first.¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t stand listening to Ye Hua anymore. This fellow is boasting too much already.


    Qing Yutong on the other hand believed a little in what Ye Hua said. I must dig out the evidence that brother-inw is a demon king, since the system wouldn¡¯t tell me anything.


    Qing Yutong shouted out lovably, ¡°Brother-inw, will there still be meat to eat tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°One week one time.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw! I hate you! You let me experienced just what is joy and yet restrained the amount of time I can experience the joy~¡±


    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t stand it, ¡°Qing Yutong, can you speak properly!¡±


    Thetter made a face at Qing Ya, then ran upstairs joltingly. I have to prepare for tonight¡¯s n and push over brother-inw this demon king in one go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Yutong is still a child.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    Qing Ya stood up and began tidying up the table, ¡°Child? Other people who are at her age, their child already knows how to walk.¡±


    Ye Hua was very gratified. The Qing Ya right now knows how to tidy up after eating and doesn¡¯t need me to remind her.


    ¡°As her big sister, didn¡¯t you yourself only just became pregnant a while ago?¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, just whose side are you standing on!¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly and thetter was immediately unsatisfied, ¡°What are youughing about, you better exin it clearly to me!¡±


    ¡°Boss,dy boss.¡± At this time, Wei Chang suddenly appeared at the door. Behind Wei Chang was Tang Wei.


    Qing Ya let out a breath and did not continue on finding trouble with Ye Hua. A smart woman won¡¯t act ferociously towards her man in front of others.


    Ye Hua nodded his head, then walked upstairs.


    ¡°Wei Chang, I want to apply for leave for tonight.¡± Tang Wei said embarrassedly. I almost forgot about the matter of treating Qi Xuewen to a meal.


    Wei Chang nodded his head and did not ask about the reason as to why she was applying for leave for tonight.


    Tang Wei thought that Wei Chang had gotten angry and exined hurriedly, ¡°Uncle Wei, ssmate Qi helped me today, that¡¯s why I have to treat him to a meal to repay him. It will only take about 2 hours. After that, I wille back to the bar.¡±


    Wei Chang ced the surrounding stools on the floor, ¡°It¡¯s okay, have fun with your ssmate, thank you for cooking me a meal today.¡±


    Tang Wei¡¯s heart sunk. What did Uncle Wei mean by that? Everything was obviously going well until just a moment ago, why did Uncle Wei¡¯s attitude changed so suddenly? Could it be that it is because that I am going to treat someone to a meal? That must definitely be the reason why.


    Tang Wei could be seen using her new phone to send a test message to Qi Xuewen. I will just treat him to a meal during tomorrow afternoon. After finish sending the text, Tang Wei helped Wei Chang to ce the surrounding stools on the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wei Chang asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing. I feel that work is more important, and thus changed the date to tomorrow.¡±


    Wei Chang pat onto Tang Wei¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Xiao Tang, since the other person helped you, and you yourself promised him that you will be treating him to a meal today, you should keep your promise and treat him to a meal tdoay.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei...¡±


    ¡°Quickly go.¡±


    Who would have thought that in the end, it was I myself who looked lightly onto Uncle Wei. Uncle Wei is truly not the same as every other ordinary man.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, I will leave first then, I wille back in 2 hours time.¡± Without waiting for Wei Chang¡¯s reply, Tang Wei ran out of Leisure Bar.


    Wei Chang shook his head helplessly. The thoughts of a human are truly unfathomable, changing from one n to another n.


    When Qi Xuewen received the first text message, he felt very disappointed, but immediately, when he received the second text message, his heart feltfortable... ssmate Tang sure is naughty.

 Chapter 53 – Pushing over brother-in-law is an endless matter 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 53 ¨C Pushing over brother-inw is an endless matter 1/2</h4>


    During the night, Leisure Bar¡¯s business was still pretty empty, there were only a few people scattered around in the bar. This made Ye Hua felt very unhappy, and yet the main culprit for the bar¡¯s business bing bad was currently sitting on the bad and gracefully using the fan that was in her hand to fan herself. Looking at Qing Ya¡¯s appearance, Ye Hua felt somewhat hot.


    Qing Ya who was currently watching a show on the television saw Ye Hua¡¯s gaze and immediately hugged onto the quilt and gave Ye Hua a cold gaze, seemingly saying, you cane over and try if you dare, I will fight you to the death.


    Letting out a breath, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m going out to smoke a stick of cigarette.¡±


    After Ye Hua left, Qing Ya pouted her mouth, ¡°And you say that you wouldn¡¯t touch the same woman twice, would you die if you don¡¯t boast?¡±


    Entering into the office, Ye Hua felt a bit jittery. I am a Supreme Overlord, the words that I have say out are like water that had been sshed out. And yet, I actually had the feeling of wanting to touch her today, and furthermore, I had that feeling twice today, how is it possible!


    Ye Hua lighted up a stick of cigarette and opened the television. Only Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf can calm down the heat in my heart.


    Suddenly, the office door was pushed open.


    ¡°Hey~ Brother-inw~¡±


    Qing Yutong could be seen wearing a gold color cheongsam. With Qing Yutong¡¯s tall and slender figure, she was indeed able to wear the cheongsam well. While wearing the cheongsam, she appeared both dignified and beautiful at the same time. Matching with the gold delicate crane fan within her hand, slightly covering up her face with the fan and exposing out her enchanting beautiful eyes, she was practically able to ughter the heart of all men.


    Qing Yutong looked at her brother-inw who was stupefied and rejoiced in her heart. Take a look! When I give it all my all, even Tang Seng would also kneel down and fawn over me.


    (ÌÆÉ®: Tang Seng ¨C Tang Seng is the monk in ¡®Journey to the West¡¯)


    ¡°Are you ill! To dress up like this during thiste in the night!¡± Ye Hua was already in a bad mood, and when the sister-inw suddenly wore an outfit like this and appeared in front of him, the gold color cheongsam was practically blinding his eyes with its shine, and immediately made Ye Hua to feel more irritated.


    ¡°Master, I told you that this attire of yours wouldn¡¯t work, and you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Qing Yutong was totally stupefied. Just which part of my body isn¡¯t good? Big long legs, curvy butt, willow waist, big breasts, and a face that is beautiful to death, and yet brother-inw actually says that I am ill!


    I¡¯m hurt... I¡¯m hurt... I¡¯m hurt so badly to the point that it is incurable...


    While watching the dispirited Qing Yutong leave, Ye Hua lighted up another cigarette. The office is truly billowing with smoke right now, and it is all because these two women are always causing trouble!


    Returning back to her room, Qing Yutong snorted incessantly and felt very grievance. For me, a grand best actress to go and seduce my brother-inw, and yet actually got met with being scolded by my brother-inw, my face have all been thrown into the gutter!


    ¡°Master, you cannot do things so straightforwardly, your brother-inw is a man who has his own principles.¡±


    There was actually someone who praised that Ye Hua have principles. It seems like the definition of the word ¡®principles¡¯ has to be redefined.


    Qing Yutong took off her gold color battle cheongsam and wore her short pants and cartoon short-sleeved shirt, then sat in front of theputer. If one was to carefully look at Qing Yutong, they would discover that Qing Yutong¡¯s eyes were a bit red. Seems like Qing Yutong was truly hurt, her ego had been hurt.


    ¡°Master, your brother-inw is here!¡±


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The sound of knockings on the door rang out.


    Qing Yutong bit onto her lips and walked over to open the door, then straightforwardly threw herself onto the bed after opening the door, and used the nket to cover her head, disying a look that she does not want to see anyone right now.


    Ye Hua shook his head. This sister-inw truly has a lot of patterns.


    Actually, the reason Ye Hua came here was because he wanted to express his apology towards his sister-inw. But after thinking about it, I am the Supreme Overlord, if I were to apologize to my sister-inw and words of it were to spread out, where would my face be!


    ¡°Are you used to staying here?¡± Ye Hua asked lightly.


    Boohoohoo... While covering herself with the nket, Qing Yutong let out a few pitiful shouts.


    Qing Yutong was trying to use retreat as advance. Brother-inw definitely came to my room because he felt guilty in his heart, and right now, I¡¯m currently lying down on the bed with my curvy butt faced against brother-inw. If I am not guessing wrong, brother-inw is definitely staring at my butt right now. I will see whether if he will be able to resist or not, if he is not able to resist... Hehehe~


    ¡°If you are not used to it, then go back home.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, then left the room without turning his head back at all.


    Qing Yutong froze. Even when she heard the sound of the door being closed, she still did not regain back her consciousness and was currently questioning her face and figure for the first time ever. Could it be that I have be old? My butt lost its luster and bounciness? Why was brother-inw able to remain calm when faced against my curvy butt? How was big sister able to do it? To actually be able to give birth to brother-inw¡¯s child...

 Chapter 53 – Pushing over brother-in-law is an endless matter 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 53 ¨C Pushing over brother-inw is an endless matter 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Master, with what just happened a while ago as the basis, I created a series of strategies for you.¡± The system said helplessly.


    Qing Yutong tightly held her hand into a fist. There is no brother-inw in this world that doesn¡¯t have any thoughts towards their sister-inw, let alone such a beautiful sister-inw!


    ¡°Xiao Guaiguai, give me an all-inclusive guide on how to take down my brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°No problem! Firstly, you have to make your brother-inw be infatuated with you! Your first mission right now is to make your brother-inw willingly touch your thigh once!¡± Xiao Guaiguai could be said to be working its heart out. After making a guide, as long as master is able to aplish all the missions, she will be able to naturally push over her brother-inw.


    ¡°Xiao Guaiguai, I didn¡¯t expect that your heart would be so evil!¡± Qing Yutong said with a face full of disdain.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t view this mission as just a small mission. As long as your brother-inw is willing to touch you, it means that you have already won half of the battle!¡±


    Qing Yutong thought about it for a bit. What the system says makes sense. Just that, what do I have to do to be able to seduce my brother-inw to touch my thigh? This is the main problem.


    ¡°From today onwards, I will wear super short pants and super short skirt!¡±


    ¡°Master, you are wrong again. I rmend you to learn from your big sister.¡±


    ¡°There is no way that I will learn from her, having a solemn look on her face all day long, from small till big, she has always been like this.¡± Qing Yutong pouted her small mouth and said. In actuality, she just couldn¡¯t stand looking at that high and mighty attitude of her sister¡¯s. However, aftering back home this time, she discovered that her big sister had changed.


    The system understood it¡¯s master¡¯s temper and did not insist on it, ¡°Master, just persist on being yourself will do.¡±


    ¡°Say, how was my big sister able to push over brother-inw? Did she drug him? Xiao Guaiguai, is there any formidable drug in the system shop?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, take it as I didn¡¯t say anything...¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Both of us are on the same boat, you have to help me out a bit here, if not how will the two of us be able to act cool, how will the two of us be able to fly...¡±


    ¡°Master, can you have a bit of moral principle?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, I might as well just sleep together with my big sister and brother-inw.¡± Upon thinking of that, Qing Yutong ran out of her room.


    After a short while, followed by Qing Yutong¡¯s miserable shriek ringing out from the bedroom, the sound of Qing Ya¡¯s scolding also rang out. Qing Yutong ran back to her room and closed the door abruptly, ¡°My god, my big sister¡¯s temper is bing worse and worse. Back then when we slept together when we were small, I also didn¡¯t see her having such a big reaction.¡±


    ¡°Master, can we not be so shameless?¡±


    ¡°F**k, the moment you gave me a mission like this, it was already very shameless of you, and yet you are asking me to not be so shameless? From the looks of it, it looks like your skin is itchy and is itching for a beating.¡±


    Within the bedroom.


    Ye Hua leaned onto the bedhead and said with a slight smile, ¡°Our bed is big enough, it is fine to let Yutonge over to sleep with us.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, you can go and call her toe over!¡± Qing Ya said coldly.


    Ye Hua remained silent. Qing Ya is quite adorable when she is jealous. ¡°You can lean over to me tonight, but don¡¯t drool!¡±


    ¡°Who would want to lean over to you!¡± Qing Ya covered herself with the quilt and rolled to the side. Ye Hua did not say anything and closed the light.


    Tick tock... Tick tock... Tick Tock...


    The clock that was on the wall rang out very rhythmically, and Qing Ya finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore as she turned around and hugged onto Ye Hua, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, its just that I¡¯m used to hugging onto a thing when I¡¯m sleeping, if not I will not be able to fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°You just said that I am a thing!¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hua remained silent and rested her head onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 54 – Cannot become more beautiful anymore 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 54 ¨C Cannot be more beautiful anymore 1/2</h4>


    Monday, Long¡¯an City was enveloped by a bunch of ck clouds, and soon after, it began raining. Ye Hua opened his eyes and subconsciously rubbed onto his chest, then let out a sigh of relief. Turning his head and looking at Qing Ya who was sleeping soundly, an arc appeared on the corner of his mouth as he stretched out his hand to caress onto Qing Ya¡¯s soft hair.


    ¡°Hmm~ Hmm~ Hmm~¡±


    Seeing that Qing Ya had the trace of waking up, Ye Hua immediately withdrew his hand.


    ¡°What time is it?¡¯ Qing Ya asked.


    ¡°6 am.¡±


    ¡°I will go and buy breakfast for you.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s heart trembled slightly as he said unhurriedly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to, it¡¯s currently raining outside.¡±


    ¡°En, I will sleep for a bit more then, wake me up at 7 am.¡± While speaking, Qing Ya gradually fell back to sleep.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As for Ye Hua, he was unable to fall back to sleep anymore. If I didn¡¯t hear wrong, she said that she wants to go and buy breakfast for me just now. Ye Hua suddenly smiled, and this time, the arc on the corner of his mouth was much wider.


    Is this the so-called mutual concern between humans? Is this what the so-called husband and wife is like? I remembered very very long ago, I had killed a few pairs of husband and wife. Even up till today, I still remember when that female human died, that male became particrly frantic afterward. Although, in the end, it was all futile, I remember that I was very curious as to why the male was feeling so sorrowful...


    However, I finally understand now. If whoever dares to try take this woman¡¯s life, I will...


    ¡°Ye Hua, what time is it now?¡± Qing Ya who was still half asleep asked indistinctly. If it was up to Ye Hua to choose, he would hope that Qing Ya would be able to forever maintain in this state of being half awake and half asleep. At this time, she is just like a small kitten. Just that, when she fully wakes up, she would transform into a cat who would always go against me...


    Ye Hua took a look at the clock, ¡°It will be 7 am in 10 minutes.¡±


    Qing Ya opened her beautiful eyes, that soft appearance that she had just a while agopletely disappeared as she sat her body upright and took a stretch. Meanwhile, Ye Hua leaned on the bedhead and looked at Qing Ya¡¯s enchanting back. I have killed countless people, and never would I have thought that there woulde a day where a human would actually be lying by my side.


    Qing Ya paused for a moment, seemingly preparing to have a morning quarrel with Ye Hua. After waiting for a minute, she still did not hear Ye Hua speak. Qing Ya was extremely confused. Could it be that this fellow is using a new kind of tactic today?


    Wearing onto her SpongeBob SquarePants slippers, Qing Ya decided to not say anything to Ye Hua. I will go wash up first, then go to work afterward. If he doesn¡¯t allow me to go to work, I will... I will... I will make a scene... I will cry...


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Right after Qing Ya entered into the bathroom, Qing Ya could be heard letting out a scream, seemingly as if she saw Ye Hua¡¯s true body.


    Ye Hua thought that Qing Ya slipped and without any thought, his figure immediately appeared within the bathroom.


    However, the scene that he imagined in his mind did not appear, and instead, he saw Qing Ya looking at the mirror while gently caressing onto her own face. That shocked look on her face was as if she saw her face became disfigured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t anyhow scream when there is nothing!¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice, then opened the bathroom door and walked out.


    Qing Ya totally did not notice that Ye Hua had entered into the bathroom and waspletely astonished by her face. Why is my face much more beautifulpared to yesterday? This skin of mine has truly reached the point of looking both rosy and white at the same time. My god, how did my face be this beautiful!


    No, this won¡¯t do, this won¡¯t do, I cannot be more beautiful anymore, if not it would be too good of a thing for that fellow. To have such a beautiful wife, and yet he stillins. If it was someone else, they would have treated me like an Empress Dowager, following and heading to whichever direction I point to.


    After finish washing up, Qing Ya discovered that Ye Hua was not in the bedroom. This is a good chance! Immediately, she wore her western suit, took her bag, then walked slowly and carefully like a thief. However, the sound that was emitting out from the high-heeled shoes that she was wearing was a bit loud. Qing Ya¡¯s current action was but like covering one¡¯s ears while stealing a bell.


    After walking down the stairs with no mishap happening, Qing Ya pat onto her chest. However, what if Ye Hua worry about meter on and then be angry again like during that day... Forget it, I will leave a note for him.


    cing the note onto the bar counter, Qing Ya secretly left Leisure Bar. Driving the Audi A8 that was parked outside of the bar, Qing Ya headed towards the subsidiarypany that was located at Long¡¯an City.

 Chapter 54 – Cannot become more beautiful anymore 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 54 ¨C Cannot be more beautiful anymore 2/2</h4>


    Moments after Qing Ya left, Ye Hua walked out from one side of the hall. Actually, he saw everything, just that he didn¡¯t stop her only.


    Looking at the small piece of paper in his hand, Ye Huaughed lightly, and the piece of paper immediately turned into ashes.


    ¡°Ye Hua, I¡¯m going to work, there is really something very important that I have to handle. After I handled it, I will begin working from home. Also, I hope that you will apany me to go to tonight¡¯s banquet. If I don¡¯t go, we will really have to go and eat y.¡±


    This foolish woman, being by my side, you can enjoy dragon meat any time you want, where would there evere a time where we would have to eat y.


    My mood is not bad today, I will have something different today. I will go to the street and buy a Chinese crepe, and I will add an additional egg and also an additional ham. Just that, that human aunt is too stingy already, to actually have to pay extra money if I want to add ingredients. Does she not know that it is an honor for her that I the Supreme Overlord is willing to eat her food?


    Moments after Ye Hua left, a loud scream came from Qing Yutong¡¯s bedroom. Qing Yutong was currently caressing her face in disbelieve. I have look at this face for 20 years already, how was it able to be this beautiful today? Although the changes on my face is not big, but I can clearly see that I have be prettier. Even I myself also want to lick on this face of mine when I look at it.


    ¡°Xiao Guaiguai, did you do something to me yesterday night? Not bad~ With this face of mine, when I stand in front of brother-inw, I don¡¯t believe that brother-inw would be able to resist~¡± Huge confidence started inting within Qing Yutong¡¯s heart. It is not that I am boasting, but with just a hook of my finger, I am able to push over my brother-inw.


    The system itself was currently in a daze, ¡°Master... I...¡±


    ¡°Xiao Guaiguai, you don¡¯t have to say anymore, although you are indeed a bit miserly normally, you are still quite reliable during crucial moments.¡± Qing Yutong lifted her hair, then bit onto her lips.


    ¡°My god, I wish I could eat myself up right now~ Why did I have to grow up so beautifully, I can¡¯t resist the look of me biting onto my lips~ I have to go in front of brother-inw and boast about it for a bit.~¡± After finish speaking, Qing Yutong ran out of her room. Without knocking onto the door, she rushed into Ye Hua¡¯s bedroom.


    Originally, she thought that there would be a fiery scene in the bedroom, but in the end, the bedroom was empty. Where did the two of them go to this early in the morning?


    Coming downstairs, she still did not spot anyone. Qing Yutong who was bored sat at the bar counter and thought to herself happily. ¡°Brother-inw actually treated me like that yesterday, he will definitely regret it to death today, humph humph~¡±


    Without long, Qing Yutong¡¯s objective appeared! Qing Yutong ran excitedly to the front of Ye Hua who was currently eating his Chinese crepe, ¡°Brother-inw, look at my face, do you feel if there is anything different about my face today?¡±


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows. This should be the effect of the gold delicate crane¡¯s meat. I didn¡¯t expect that the effect would be so good, this sister-inw¡¯s entirety has indeed be perfect. Just that, this sister-inw is still like a child, mischievious and unruly.


    ¡°Your face is indeed different today, there is an eye booger in your eye today.¡± Ye Hua said calmly, then walked by Qing Yutong who was currently in a daze and head upstairs.


    I am hearing wrong, I am definitely hearing wrongly! I won¡¯t say other things, but with this face of mine, I guarantee that I would be able to capture even the heart of a child. And yet, brother-inw actually says that there is eye booger in my eye! How is it possible!


    ¡°Master, there is indeed a very tiny eye booger in the corner of your eye.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier!¡±


    Qing Yutong felt that she had a bad teammate. Does this system not know how to at least remind me about it?


    What¡¯s more, I¡¯m beautiful to this point and yet I¡¯m still not able to attract brother-inw, could it be that brother-inw is gay? That shouldn¡¯t be though... With this face of mine, even if it is a gay, the gay would also kneel down and fawn over me. And that¡¯s not even taking ount of this fiery figure of mine...

 Chapter 55 – Sister-in-law’s scream 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 55 ¨C Sister-inw¡¯s scream 1/2</h4>


    Not right! Brother-inw is definitely trying to y hard to get since he is embarrassed about it. I am his sister-inw after all, it is hard to avoid from feeling a bit embarrassed about it.


    ¡°Brother-inw~¡± Qing Yutong opened the office door with a smile and saw that her brother-inw was currently smoking by the window.


    Ye Hua did not turn his head and just responded with an ¡®en¡¯.


    ¡°Where is big sister?¡±


    ¡°She went to work.¡±


    ¡°Oh~¡± Qing Yutong tapped onto the floor with her feet and tried to figure out her brother-inw¡¯s thoughts. I cannot attack head-on right now, I have to use retreat as advance!


    ¡°Brother-inw, I will go back to my room first then.¡± Qing Yutong said tenderly. And the moment she turned her body, she shouted out in her heart, ¡°Quickly call out to me, quickly call out to me, I know you have been tolerating very hard, don¡¯t be reserved anymore~¡±


    A minuteter, Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette, then looked at Qing Yutong who was frozen at the door and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to your room?¡±


    Qing Yutong was hurt once again. Brother-inw is truly not giving any bit of face at all. When big sister is around, he would hold onto my small waist. And when big sister is not around, he wouldn¡¯t even look straight at me.


    ¡°Master, your brother-inw is not any typical man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, any typical man would have already jumped over and pushed me down.¡± Qing Yutong went back to her room helplessly. I have to properly rethink my thought.


    Long¡¯an City¡¯s Qingcheng International Building was where the previous general headquarters was located at. However, for the purpose of expanding, the general headquarters was moved to High Ocean City. After all, High Ocean City was a first-rate business city.


    After parking the car at thepany¡¯s parking lot, Qing Ya carried her bag and opened the car door. At this moment, she transformed into the icily aloof female CEO once again. Currently at this timing, it was the rush hour where people were going to work, and there were quite a few employees at the parking lot, and all of them were looking at this mysterious woman.


    ¡°My god, when did such a beautiful woman started working at thepany?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the new director? But that shouldn¡¯t be possible, I heard that the position of the director was already decided behind closed door.¡±


    ¡°I really want to hug onto her thigh and kneel down and fawn upon her. She has entered into the elevator, I have to charge ahead first my brothers.¡±


    Immediately! Lots of 100 meters dash champions emerged.


    ¡°Brother, what are you running for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I saw them running so I followed along and ran.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s face was cold as frost as she swept her eyes through the employees that were in the elevator. Don¡¯t tell me that they don¡¯t even recognize their CEO now!


    Well, Qing Ya guessed correctly, the employees did not recognize this CEO of theirs! Qing Ya¡¯s changes during these few days could be said to be very big, especially today. If it was not someone who was able to often see her, they would really not dare to confirm if she was even Qing Ya at all. After all, the Qing Ya right now could not be described with words.


    ¡°It smells so nice...¡±


    ¡°Why does this fragrance smell so special?¡±


    ¡°It must be the fragrance of that woman behind us. Through the experience of my years of hard work, I¡¯m guessing that this fragrance should be body fragrance.¡±


    ¡°Is there even this kind of body fragrance? My wife also has body fragrance, but her body fragrance would always make me want to die.¡±


    Listening to the provoking tone of her employees, Qing Ya¡¯s face became even colder. How does this Liu Hang even manages thepany, for there to actually be employees with this kind of inner quality!


    This time, it was Qing Ya who misunderstood. For you to look so beautiful, how could the men even be able to endure it. All they could do was just run their mouth off for a bit.


    Upon reaching the hall, the elevator opened.


    ¡°CEO Liu!¡±


    ¡°CEO Liu!¡±


    ¡°CEO Liu!¡±


    All of the employees went into a daze for a while, then shouted out towards the man that was standing in front of the elevator. Their expression was very respectful.


    Liu Hang was already used to it. Just when he was about to walk into the elevator, his gaze congealed and he hurriedly shouted out, ¡°CEO Qing!¡±


    CEO Qing? All of the male employees that were in the elevator went into a daze. Who is CEO Liu calling CEO Qing? And he is even bowing and being so respectful.


    Immediately, they thought of the woman that was behind them, then they thought to themselves again, for CEO Liu to be this respectful, and the person he called out has the surname Qing, there is only one person! And that person is the cold and aloof CEO, Qing Ya!


    ¡°CEO Qing!¡±


    ¡°CEO Qing!¡±


    ¡°CEO Qing!¡±


    The employees that were in the elevator gasped. Thinking back to what they said in the elevator just now, their heart froze. I actually provoked the CEO, I¡¯m finished!


    Qing Ya responded with a deep sounding ¡®en¡¯. Not sure who was the one who secretly ran off first, immediately, the elevator that was full just a while ago became empty, with only Qing Ya left alone in the elevator.


    ¡°CEO Liu, you have to check on the employees¡¯ inner quality issue.¡± Qing Ya coldly warned.


    Liu Hang did not dare to speak much as he hurriedly nodded his head and responded, then carefully walked into the elevator and pressed the top floor button.

 Chapter 55 – Sister-in-law’s scream 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 55 ¨C Sister-inw¡¯s scream 2/2</h4>


    When the elevator closed, the entire hall went into an uproar.


    ¡°What happened to you all just now? Why did all of you ran out of the elevator?¡± A female asked curiously.


    ¡°Damn it, I was scared to death! I actually provoked CEO Qing just now...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finished, I can forget about ever promoting in the rest of my life. And I was even prepared topete for the position of the group leader.¡±


    ¡°What! CEO Qing came to thepany!¡±


    All kinds of gossips could be immediately hearding from the hall. Some said that the reason CEO Qing came back was to prepare for her wedding, after all, the matter regarding Long Aotian was spread fiercely in thepany. Unfortunately, Long Aotian himself was still currently cultivating in the mountain and won¡¯t be able toe back any time soon.


    Standing not far away, there was a security guard. The security guard was somewhat handsome. As the security guard listened to the surrounding conversations, he slightly wrinkled his brows.


    This CEO Qing was the target of the organization¡¯s final mission. It is likely that this woman is greatly connected with the organization¡¯s destruction. However, to speak the truth, although this woman is very beautiful, her capital is not enough to destroy the organization, so just who was it that destroyed the organization! To be able to destroy the organization in an instant, the person¡¯s capability is definitely very strong. However, I myself am not weak too!


    Arriving at the top floor, Liu Hang said respectfully, ¡°CEO Qing, the conference room has already been prepared.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the conference room, we will hold a videoconference today, I have some matters that I need to brief on. In the future, we will just hold the meetings through videoconference.¡± Qing Ya said faintly. I cannot be negligent while I¡¯m pregnant, I have to properly rest and take care of myself, if not, Ye Hua that fellow will definitely make a big fuss about it. Not sure just what reaction he had when he read the note that I left for him. I reckon that he must have been angered to death. When I return back in the afternoon, I will not talk back to him for today I guess.


    Liu Hang dare to confirm that this matter definitely had something to do with that man, but he didn¡¯t dare to anyhow speak, ¡°CEO Qing, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Go and gather the higher ups for the meeting!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qing Ya mainly wanted to brief about thepany¡¯s developing path in the next few months, and also regarding buying a live broadcast tform for her sister. For the sake of quickness, purchasing a smallpany will do. With my sister¡¯s fame, she would be able to immediately let the smallpany be a bigpany.


    While Qing Ya was hard at work, Ye Hua was boringly watching Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf, however, he was somewhat absentminded when watching Pleasant Goat and Big Big wolf. After examining his own body, he found that there was nothing wrong with his body.


    Opening theputer, Ye Hua searched on Baidu to check on just what was going on with him.


    ¡°What are those answers, they are all totally stupid!¡± Ye Hua said in displease.


    How could I possibly be absentminded because of a woman, it is truly a big joke! It is definitely not possible! Drooling saliva when sleeping, panting while she is dreaming like a panting monster, and furthermore, even likes to go against me. All kinds of bad habits are practically assembled onto her body. If she didn¡¯t be pregnant with my child, it wouldn¡¯t even be possible for me to look at her in a good light. Misconception! This is definitely a misconception!


    Taking out a stick of cigarette, Ye Hua began smoking. This woman has truly thrown my life into disorder!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows. This sister-inw really likes to make a big fuss for no reason.


    10 minutester!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth slightly twitched.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ye Hua suddenly stood up. Pushing open the sister-inw¡¯s room door, the sister-inw could be seen paralyzed on the chair as she looked at theputer screen in a daze, seemingly as if her soul has been scared away.

 Chapter 56 – Supreme Overlord Got Killed Three Times 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 56 ¨C Supreme Overlord Got Killed Three Times 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Brother-inw~¡± With a crying tone, Qing Yutong threw herself into Ye Hua¡¯s embrace.


    Qing Yutong was not pretending to be scared this time and was actually really scared. Just what kind of f**king game is this! I jumped out from the ne,nded, picked up a pistol, then went to open the door. But immediately after I opened the door, I was shot to death.


    There was another round. I picked up a 98K happily, and right after I walked upstairs, bang, bang, bang, and I¡¯m dead again... Qing Yutong felt that this game was totally unyable. The map is so big, and although there are only 100 people, it feels like there are 99 people who have their gaze on me.


    The main point was that, the shooting sound that appears all of a sudden was simply scaring Qing Yutong¡¯s soul away. The system said that I have to adjust the volume to the loudest so that I will be able to hear the sound of others¡¯ footsteps, therefore I turned the volume to the loudest. However, Qing Yutong was only able to hear her own screaming sound.


    Although Qing Yutong has the system¡¯s help, she was still after all a girl, and her mental state wasn¡¯t that good, being very easily scared by unknown things.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing that his sister-inw was feeling grievance, Ye Hua asked in a deep voice. Who dares to even bully my sister-inw!


    Qing Yutong pointed to herputer and said pitifully, ¡°They bullied me!¡±


    Ye Hua walked towards theputer and took a look. It is but a game, what is there to even make a fuss about.


    ¡°Brother-inw, help me get revenge~¡± Qing Yutong wasn¡¯t happy with losing in the game. Brother-inw seems very formidable, he is definitely good at eating chicken!


    Ye Hua let out a sigh. The games that humans developed are too childish. What is the point of fighting and killing in a virtual world, it is so boring! However, when the sister-inw gets bullied, as the brother-inw, and as the Supreme Overlord, I have to help her get back the face that she lost!


    ¡°How to y?¡± Ye Hua lighted up a cigarette and asked faintly.


    ¡°Open the parachute,nd on a location, then pick up guns and kill.¡± Although Qing Yutong only yed a few rounds, she had alreadyprehended the main fundamental of the game.


    Ye Hua thought that the game would at least be a little moreplicated than this and said faintly, ¡°Go and bring me an ashtray.¡±


    ¡°Alright~¡± Qing Yutong joltingly went to get the ashtray, and at the same time, she even got soda and spicy sticks for Ye Hua. Even more, after getting the things, she stood behind Ye Hua and started giving him a massage. The service was simply worthy of a five-star.


    ¡°Brother-inw, click onto that to start queueing up for a game.¡±


    Ye Hua unhurriedly clicked onto where Qing Yutong pointed at and began queueing up for a game. Shortly after queueing up, he got into a game.


    ¡°Brother-inw, you have to wear the headphone to be able to y, if not you won¡¯t be able to y the game well.¡± Qing Yutong reminded lovably.


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette ash, ¡°Just watch will do.¡±


    ¡°Oh~¡± Qing Yutong pouted her mouth. Brother-inw sure is formidable, to not even need to wear the headphone.


    When the new scene just appeared, Ye Hua squinted his eyes and immediately pressed F.


    ¡°Brother-inw, why did you press F so quickly, you have to look at the map first before pressing F.¡± Qing Yutong cried out in surprise.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, ¡°Quiet!¡±


    ¡°Oh~¡±


    Controlling the keyboard and mouse, Ye Hua managed tond onto the ground without any mishap.


    ¡°Brother-inw, there is someone there, he is running towards you! Quickly run away!¡± Qing Yutong immediately became agitated as she continuously pat onto Ye Hua with both her hands and hurried him to quickly run away.


    What kind of joke are you cracking? As the Supreme Overlord, do I even need to run away? Back then when I faced against an opponent who was 10 times stronger than me, I wasn¡¯t even scared. For a mere human to want to make me run away? Childish!


    ¡°Brother-inw, he is about to reach you, hit him!¡±


    Ye Hua snorted. A mere small fry dares to show off his might in front of me!


    ¡°Brother-inw, quickly move your character!¡± Qing Yutong shouted out hurriedly.


    Ye Hua pressed onto the mouse hurriedly, a punch!


    And the other person suddenly jumped and punched too!


    The screen went dark...


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Yutong, ¡°......¡±


    The other person¡¯s voice suddenly emitted out from the headphone that was ced on the table, ¡°Little fellow, if you want to exchange blows with me, the fist emperor, you better train more first.¡±


    Ye Hua looked at the screen in a daze. Qing Yutong understood very well just how his brother-inw was feeling right now and consoled, ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t worry, get back up on your feet and queue up for another round.¡±


    How is it possible! A mere human actually killed me with his fist! This is simply an extraordinary humiliation! And I even received a console from my sister-inw!

 Chapter 56 – Supreme Overlord Got Killed Three Times 2/2 Lighting up

    <h4>Chapter 56 ¨C Supreme Overlord Got Killed Three Times 2/2 Lighting up</h4>


    Lighting up another cigarette, Ye Hua queued for another game. I was just careless during that round.


    ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t be anxious, let¡¯s jump off at a ce where there are lesser people.¡± Although Qing Yutong¡¯s guts was small, she still has some brains. With our standard right now, we definitely cannot jump off at ces where there will be a lot of people.


    Ye Hua opened the map. How can I jump off at a ce where there are lesser people, that is the disy of being scared! As the Supreme Overlord, I have killed countless of people, and when have I ever been scared before!


    ¡°Brother-inw, why did yound at this ce where so many houses are crowded together. I was killed here just now by a sneaky and sinister yer.¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice. Would a mere lousy game even be difficult for I, the Supreme Overlord!


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth. Seems like brother-inw is more noob than me... and yet he still wants to act as if he is a pro.


    Ye Hua observed for a bit. There are at least 10+ people whonded here. Let me show all of you the consequences of provoking me, the Supreme Overlord!


    ¡°Brother-inw, quickly go into the house and pick up a gun!¡±


    Ye Hua totally did not have the intention of going into a house at all as he stood in the open and said in disdain, ¡°Guns are what children use, the fist is what truly matters!¡±


    Qing Yutong was dazed as she said in a daze, ¡°Brother-inw, can you not act cool?¡¯


    Just as she finished speaking, bang, bang, bang, the screen turned dark again.


    Shameless human! To actually sneakily attack me while hiding! To not even have the courage to fight against me one on one, you are no different from those humans in the past, bastard!


    Don¡¯t think that Wei Chang¡¯s stubbornness and one-track minded came without any reason. Whatever kind of boss would have whatever kind of subordinates.


    ¡°Brother-inw, how about... how about you let me take over?¡± Qing Yutong said tenderly. Brother-inw¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look very good, it is currentlypletely ck.


    Ye Hua remained silent and queued for another game!


    Ye Huanded on the same ce again, however, this time, Ye Hua did not stand in the open. Despicable humans, you all are destined to bear the Supreme Overlord¡¯s rage!


    ¡°Brother-inw, gun, gun!!!¡± Qing Yutong pointed to the corner of the house.


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind!¡±


    Ye Hua very slowly picked up the M16 that had 60 bullets. Who would have thought that there woulde a day where I the Supreme Overlord would use a gun. It is truly an irony!


    However, right after he had just finished searching the entire small bedroom and turned around...


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    A burst of spray ended Ye Hua¡¯s character life and the screen turned dark again. The cigarette that Ye Hua was smoking hade to an end, and the cigarette ash was just like Ye Hua¡¯s mood, falling down unhurriedly.


    I actually got killed 3 times by the humans! A total of 3 times! This is a huge humiliation! Do you all believe that with just a snap of my finger, I can make all of you die!


    ¡°Brother-inw, I told you to wear the headphone, and yet you didn¡¯t want to listen to me You are so noob~¡±


    I actually got look down upon by my sister-inw!


    ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t be angry, sister-inw will help you get revenge~¡±


    Even more, my sister-inw actually offered to help me get revenge. If words of this were to spread out, where would my face be!


    ¡°Brother-inw~ Why are you so shameless, I want to y too~¡± Qing Yutong just experienced the joy of ying video game, whereas Ye Hua was madly angered by the game.


    ¡°Brother-inw, how about you go and buy another high-endputer and ce it here. That way, we will be able to y together. Theputer that is at your office is definitely not good enough to run the game.¡±


    Ye Hua was a person who would get his revenge if he could. Besides from Qing Ya, this game has made Ye Hua felt very angry!


    ¡°You help me buy!¡±


    ¡°Your handphone~¡± Qing Yutong stretched out her hand. Who would have thought that I would unintentionally create a situation where I would be ying a video game together with brother-inw. With this, it won¡¯t be long until I push over my brother-inw.


    Ye Hua handed his handphone over to Qing Yutong, then went to stand at the balcony and smoke a stick of cigarette to calm down his mental state. Cunning humans, the reason that I am experiencing humanity is so that I can fully understand all of you!

 Chapter 57 – Brother-in-law, I’m going to die~ 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 57 ¨C Brother-inw, I¡¯m going to die~ 1/2</h4>


    If Ye Hua¡¯s subordinates were to know that their honor was hurting his body because of a video game, who knows just what they would think about it. However, one thing that was certain was that they would definitely persuade Ye Hua and say, ¡°Your Honor, it is just a game, there is no need to be so serious about it.¡±


    And when Ye Hua be serious, even he himself would be afraid of himself. It must be known that, in the beginning, Ye Hua started out as just a small and weak undead race, and walked up to the path of the strong one step by another step by relying on just himself. The hardships and death that he experienced in this journey of his, only he himself would be able to truly understand how it felt. However, he had neverin about the journey being hard, and had never felt that the journey was hard. Even more, he felt that the journey was a kind of enjoyment.


    During the time where theputer still haven¡¯t arrive, Ye Hua silently watched his sister-inw y the game and tried to learn and understand the characteristics of the game, although his sister-inw would not be able to live more than 10 minutes every time.


    If Qing Ya was a moaning monster, this sister-inw is a trembling monster. Every time when she suddenly got killed, her entire body would tremble, and her gaze would be nk, then afterward, she would turn her head around and look at me pitifully. The expression of hers when she is requesting for console is simply formidable. This sister-inw is indeed not the same. Qing Ya would never reveal this kind of expression.


    At the other side, Qing Ya was currently sitting together with thepany¡¯s higher-ups in the conference room and eating a lunchbox. Of course, the reason they were eating in the conference room was to speed up the speed of the meeting.


    Looking at the entire conference room, within the entire higher-ups, there were only two middle-aged women, and the rest were all men. Although it was a meeting, to the men, it was also a beauty appreciating event. Even when they were eating their food, they would time to time secretly take a look at the female CEO that was sitting at the main sit.


    Why is there such a beautiful woman in this world! In the past, although the CEO was also very beautiful, but she wasn¡¯t as stunningly beautiful as she is today. No matter how good the food in front of me taste, it still doesn¡¯t feel as good as secretly taking a peek at the CEO¡¯s beauty.


    And as for Qing Ya, after eating a few bites, she couldn¡¯t eat it anymore. It wasn¡¯t that the food was not delicious, but just that she was feeling nauseous. Qing Ya felt that this symptom of hers was because that she was pregnant and med it all on Ye Hua in her heart. If not for him, I wouldn¡¯t feel nauseous when eating food, especially today¡¯s food.


    Not sure what is he doing right, does he not know how to give me a call and care about me for a bit? He doesn¡¯t even know how to act like a husband should act!


    When Qing Ya saw the ring that was in her ring finger, her negative emotion immediately disappeared and started feeling happy in her heart, and a slight smile unknowingly appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Immediately! The sound of swallowing saliva appeared in the conference room, and everyone¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. So this is how CEO Qing looks like when she smiles. It is truly beautiful, beautiful to the extreme!


    Qing Ya swept her eyes through the higher-ups and everyone immediately lowered their heads and eat their food.


    Sigh, I was already beautiful enough, but right now, I have be more beautiful. It is quite a trouble when I look so beautiful. I will definitely be met with the jealously of others, especially those upper-ss women that are at the pinnacle. This is all Ye Hua¡¯s fault. In any case, everything is Ye Hua¡¯s fault, and he must carry all the me.


    Not sure what he is doing right now. He is definitely ordering food delivery again, and it is definitely crayfishes again. Furthermore, he is definitely going to get my sister to help him peel the crayfishes. Well, this is good too, once my sister cannot stand it anymore, she will naturally go back home.


    The conference meeting continued all the way until afternoon 4 pm. Apart from the half an hour break for eating lunch, the meeting did not stop once. It must be said that, Qing Ya was very formidable and the reputation of her being an able woman was not undeserved.


    ¡°Meeting dispersed!¡± Qing Ya shouted out coldly, then carried her bag and straightforwardly walked out of the conference room, preparing to go back home to see just what Ye Hua was doing. Actually, Qing Ya was feeling very nervous in her heart. What if I opened the bedroom door, and discovered Ye Hua and my sister lying together on the bed? What should I do at that point?


    All the higher-ups did not know why their CEO was being so hurried for. It was reckoned that only General Manager Liu Hang would be able to guess why Qing Ya was being so hurried, but he wouldn¡¯t dare to speak about it.


    Driving her car, Qing Ya rushed back to the bar at top speed. The murderous aura in her eyes was greatly visible. This was definitely the attitude of a wife who was going to catch an adultery! If Ye Hua really dares to do something that would let me down, then I would... I would die together with him!


    Qing Ya who was driving the car began to let her imagination run wild in her mind, and when the image of her own man and sister lying together on the bed appeared in her mind, her eyes turned red.


    Sigh, no choice, the syndrome of a pregnant woman, loving to blindly think about things.

 Chapter 57 – Brother-in-law, I’m going to die~ 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 57 ¨C Brother-inw, I¡¯m going to die~ 2/2</h4>


    Parking the car in front of the bar, Qing Ya took in a few deep breaths, then walked into the bar. Nothing is different from when I left the bar. Walking upstairs secretly, Qing Ya¡¯s heart was jumping faster and faster, especially when she stood in front of the bedroom door, her entire person was nervous to the extreme and her delicate hand which was holding onto the doorknob was trembling.


    After this door opened, if what I imagined in my mind really happened, what should I do? Don¡¯t open the door? Give Ye Hua a call first and tell him that I am reaching home soon? This way, I would be able to not know anything...


    With aplicated feeling, in the end, Qing Ya chose to open the bedroom door. When she saw the neat big bed that was currently empty, the heavy feeling that was in her felt disappeared.


    Could it be that this fellow is currently in his office watching Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf? How big is he already, really! In the future, he can bring up the child while watching cartoon I guess.


    Opening the office door, Qing Ya discovered that the office was empty too. Where is he?


    Qing Ya silently looked towards the direction of the storage room, which had now be her sister¡¯s bedroom. Ye Hua is actually in my sister¡¯s room! The heavy feeling that just disappeared a while ago appeared once again.


    Qing Ya clenched both of her hands tightly while standing in front of the door. After taking in a deep breath, she abrupt pushed the door open!


    Within the room, it could be seen that it was billowing with smoke, and the back of two people appeared in Qing Ya¡¯s eyes. On the table, there were two cups of instant noodle and a bag of empty spicy sticks, and the spicy sauce of the bag of empty spicy sticks even flowed out onto the table. How can these two be so sloppy!


    ¡°Brother-inw, give me the extended mag.¡±


    ¡°Exchange with your silencer.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, how can you be like this? Your marksmanship is so noob that you can¡¯t even hit the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Exchange with your silencer.¡±


    ¡°Shhh, someone ising over, quickly crawl down, quickly crawl down...¡±


    Qing Ya was not sure if she should cry orugh. These two fellows are actually ying a video game together. Seems like Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf can no longer satisfy their childish heart.


    Quietly walking into the room, Qing Ya stretched her head forward between the two of them and took a look at the screens curiously. It could be seen that both of their characters were crawling down on a patch of grass. My sister face is filled with nervous, while Ye Hua¡¯s face seems to be really strange, as if he had just eaten a housefly.


    ¡°Ah!¡¯


    Qing Yutong originally wanted to mock her brother-inw for a bit, but who would have known that, right after she turned her head, she saw a head of ck hair, and was scared to the point that her soul was about to flew away, and unconsciously, she clicked onto her left mouse button.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang.¡±


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, ¡°Qing Yutong, what are you firing your gun for! Don¡¯t you know that you will reveal our location!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, you are annoying!!! To actually not emit out any sound when you walk!!!¡± Qing Yutong¡¯s tender fistnded onto Qing Ya¡¯s arm. Afterward, she immediately began to control her character. The enemy know my location now.


    ¡°Brother-inw, cover me, I am going to fight with them to the death!¡±


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, ¡°Fight what, run to the other side instead!¡±


    Seems like after experiencing death a number of times, Ye Hua had learn how to use tactic. Thinking back to the past, Ye Hua had never use any tactic before, and had pushed straight forward since the beginning, believing that all schemes and tricks are but paper tiger when faced against absolute true strength.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, brother-inw, I¡¯m down, quicklye over and help me up~¡±


    ¡°Why are you so stupid!¡± Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but said. What this game relies on is team spirit. If I had yed this game a few hundred years earlier, there would have been no way that I would get eliminated by those bunch of humans.


    ¡°Brother-inw~ Help me up, I¡¯m about to die! I¡¯m about to die! I¡¯m about to die!¡± Qing Yutong violently shook onto her brother-inw. This match¡¯s result is the best one we had, we are already in top 20, the chicken is right in front of my eyes!

 Chapter 58 – I am definitely going to leave tonight 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 58 ¨C I am definitely going to leave tonight 1/2</h4>


    Qing Yutong had be proficient in using the word ¡®survive¡¯, and Ye Hua himself was dragged along by his sister-inw to follow along with her to ¡®survive¡¯. Upon seeing a yer, they would immediately crawl down onto the floor, which caused Ye Hua to almost bleed internally due to anger. However, if they want to win, they have to use their brain. Ye Hua felt that his marksmanship was stillcking in a lot of ways, however, as long as you give me a few days to properly train my marksmanship, I will guarantee that those small fries would not dare to be so arrogant in front of me anymore!


    After throwing a few smoke grenades and covering up the field of view, Ye Hua ran over towards his sister-inw to save her. If any of the Seven Sins saw this, they would definitely question, ¡°Is this still His Honor? To actually know how to save people?¡±


    The opposite two yers seemed to be experienced yers and did not rush head-on into the smoke. Meanwhile, Ye Hua was thinking to himself, ¡°What do I need to do to be able to escape this crisis? Depending on my marksmanship won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, how about I act cute and beg them to give us a chance and let us go.¡± Qing Yutong who was picked up by Ye Hua immediately started talking and decided to sell out her sex appeal.


    As the Supreme Overlord¡¯s sister-inw, is there even a need for you to have to act cute in front of others!


    ¡°No need!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, now is not the time to let your emotions affect your decision, we finally survived up to top 20 with great difficulty! We have already been dying continuously for an entire day~ Brother-inw~ I want to at least eat chicken once~¡±


    At this moment, the smoke scattered.


    Bang!


    Qing Yutong¡¯s character copsed once again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to hide behind a tree!¡± Ye Hua was having a headache.


    ¡°How would I know that the smoke would scatter. Quickly pick me up, quickly pick me up, I want to eat chicken, I want to chicken, I don¡¯t want to die~¡± Qing Yutong pouted her small mouth.


    Bang!


    Seems like the opposite side were intending topletely eliminate her and were not intending to give Qing Yutong the chance of being picked up. Upon seeing that, Qing Yutong was angered to the point that she kept on rubbing onto her hair. After Qing Yutong diedpletely, since Ye Hua¡¯s position was revealed, he was currently being sandwiched by the two opponents. It was only a matter of time before Ye Hua¡¯s character die too.


    Right now, Ye Hua¡¯s only option was to break out the siege. However, the marksmanship of the two opponents was very urate and it was very hard for Ye Hua to break out of the siege. Looking towards the motorcycle that has a sidecar attached to it, Ye Hua decided to take a gamble!


    Taking out the hand grenade, he threw it towards the direction of the two, then ran towards the motorcycle. As expected, during the time where the grenade explodes, I am safe, because they have to evade for a bit! However, after the explosion is over, it is time to show my skills!


    Bang, bang, bang!!!


    ¡°Wow, brother-inw, you are so cool, sidestep running!¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent and silently took a puff of a cigarette. I am no longer a beginner that had only just started ying. Although I used sidestep running, but I still got shot a few times, and my health has be low. Luckily I have already gotten to the motorcycle and can safely run away now!


    ¡°Yay! Brother-in is formida...¡±


    Before Qing Yutong even finish speaking, the motorcycle knocked into a tree, and Ye Hua¡¯s screen became dark. Ye Hua was defeated by his driving skills...


    And the two opponents who were chasing after Ye Hua were also stupefied as theyughed to the point that their stomach hurts. I originally thought that this person was at least a crown rank yer, but who would have thought that he is a bronze rank yer.


    Qing Yutong held onto her forehead. Towards her brother-inw¡¯s driving skills, she had nothing to say.


    Ye Hua felt that his skills were still not good enough and that he have to diligently practice his marksmanship. Marksmanship is the way to win, without marksmanship, it is impossible to win in this game!

 Chapter 58 – I am definitely going to leave this place today! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 58 ¨C I am definitely going to leave this ce today! 2/2</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Qing Ya reminded faintly.


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Hua responded, then continued on duo queueing with his sister-inw.


    The corner of Qing Ya¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. For the sake ofing back earlier, I did not even take any rest at all, and yet when I came back home, you are only responding with this kind of attitude!


    ¡°Humph!¡± Qing Ya snorted, then went back to the bedroom.


    Meanwhile, the two who were duo queueing were very indifferent. Nothing was able to obstruct their passion for trying to eat chicken.


    Another game started, and both of themnded onto the military base.


    However, after theynded, Qing Yutong was in despair, ¡°Why is there not even a single gun in the entire military base!!!¡±


    After taking a shower, Qing Ya was preparing to choose which evening dress to wear. Looking at myself through the mirror, I¡¯m simply dead beautiful, Ye Hua is really lucky to be able to have me~


    However, being so beautiful is also very worrisome, I hope that I won¡¯t snatch the limelight of others when I¡¯m at the banquet, it is better for me to be low-profile. Looking at the star clean fan that was on the table, Qing Ya picked up it, opened it, then lightly fanned it onto herself. It is trulyfortable, even muchfortable than the air conditioner. Not sure just where Ye Hua got this fan from, isn¡¯t this fan just too mystical already?


    I can try to pick an outfit to match with the fan. Hmmm, how about I choose a white cheongsam and dress up in a historical fashion style. This way, I won¡¯t be able to snatch others¡¯ limelight. Qing Ya chose a white cheongsam that did not have any pictures on it, then rolled up her hair, revealing out her spotlessly white goose neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m still too beautiful.¡± Qing Ya said depressingly. And this is under the situation where I did not even put any make-up on. Seems like I totally don¡¯t have to put on any make-up anymore in the future.


    Matching the star clean fan with the ¡®diamond ring¡¯ within my finger, I seem to look too shy. I will go and let Ye Hua have a look, not sure if he will be satisfied with my outfit or not.


    ¡°Ye Hua, how do my outfit look?¡± Pushing open the door, Qing Ya asked tenderly.


    ¡°En.¡± Without even turning his head, Ye Hua responded lightly.


    ¡°Big sister, no matter what you wear, you will still look good.¡± Qing Yutong revealed out her special technique, fawning, which made Qing Ya felt slightlyfortable. This scoundrel, to be able to be so lucky to have such a beautiful wife and yet he does not know how to cherish me!


    ¡°Ye Hua, quickly go and prepare, we have to leave in 2 hours.¡± Qing Ya looked at the clock, it was 6 pm now.


    Ye Hua took a puff of the cigarette and said faintly, ¡°When did I say that I was going? Also, you are not allowed to go!¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± Qing Ya was really angry now. This scoundrel, only knows how to y games and watch cartoons and doesn¡¯t care about anything else!


    The furious Qing Ya straightforwardly pulled out the power cord, then returned back to the bedroom and heavily mmed the door shut.


    ¡°Brother-inw, you better go and take a look at big sister.¡± Qing Yutong shook onto Ye Hua and advised. Big sister is angry to the point that she even pulled out the power cord...


    Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette bud, then coldly walked towards the bedroom. Just when I was going to properly give those arrogant humans a lesson, this Qing Ya pulled out the power cord. And I thought that she had be obedient! But who would have thought, she is still the same as before!


    Opening the bedroom door, Ye Hua immediately saw that Qing Ya was packing her clothes, totally having the stance of intending to leave this ce.


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows and shouted, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving! I had enough of you!¡± Qing Ya shouted out coldly.


    Ye Hua walked forward and threw the suitcase to one side.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of the suitcase mming onto the floor rang out.


    Outside the bedroom, Qing Yutong was hiding outside the door and secretly eavesdropping them. When she heard the sound of the suitcase mming onto the floor, her heart sunk. Are they really going to fight for real this time?


    ¡°You say it again!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s gaze was cold, and his tone suddenly became cold too as he looked towards the woman that was in front of him. Towards others, Qing Ya could be a woman that they weren¡¯t able to reach, but to Ye Hua, she was just an unqualified wife!


    Qing Ya was one that was not good to provoke too, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare? Ye Hua, let me tell you, I am definitely going to leave this ce today!¡±

 Chapter 59 – Loud thunder and small raindrops 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 59 ¨C Loud thunder and small raindrops 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Why!¡± Ye Hua asked coldly.


    ¡°You are actually asking me why? Have you even done the things that a husband should do! I only wanted you to take a look at my outfit and see if my outfit looked nice or not, and yet you didn¡¯t even bother to turn your head around to take a look at me! And when I asked you to apany me to attend the banquet, you are not willing! Do you not know that other people are going to bully your wife at the banquet! Is there even a husband like you! I was really blind to actually fall for you!¡± While scolding, Qing Ya continuously pushed onto Ye Hua too. Her aura right now was imposing, and she was practically invincible now.


    Until she pushed Ye Hua all the way onto the wall, then did she stopped, ¡°I coordinated with you, hoping to be the kind of woman that you want, but what about you! Only considering yourself! How can you be so selfish! Can¡¯t you just treat me a bit better!¡±


    What Qing Ya scolded was indeed correct, Ye Hua was indeed selfish.


    ¡°Have you scolded enough!¡± Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Not enough!¡±


    ¡°How about we order some food delivery?¡±


    Qing Ya froze, her pretty face was currentlypletely red. With a pfft, Qing Yaughed, and thisugh of her brought along her tears, and gradually, she began to cry out loudly.


    Why is my life so bitter, I was obviously scolding you, trying to make a scene, to want to break up, want to divorce, and yet you are actually thinking about ordering food delivery. I really cannot live on anymore.


    Ye Hua hugged Qing Ya into his embrace, and no matter how hard she struggled, he didn¡¯t let go of her.


    ¡°I can apany you to attend the banquet, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. Just from that imposing aura that Qing Ya had just now when she continuously pushed onto me, she has the potential to be the Supreme Overlord¡¯s madam.


    ¡°What...¡±


    ¡°You have to be obedient in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! You better make it clear now, when did I ever not obediently listen to you! When you ask me to peel crayfishes for you, I peeled it, when you asked me to go and buy breakfast for you, I also went to buy breakfast for you! From when I was young, all the way till now, I have never been so obedient towards a man before!¡± Qing Ya shouted out indignantly.


    ¡°What I mean is that, do not go and think about leaving from this ce at the drop of a hat.¡± Ye Hua¡¯s tone became much more rxed. I hope this scene is not seen by anyone else, if not, where would the face of I, the Supreme Overlord be at! To actually get threatened by a woman, and furthermore, the woman even seeded.


    Qing Ya went into a daze for a while. The both of them became silent.


    ¡°This cheongsam of yours, it looks very good on you, you look very beautiful.¡± After a while, Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will forgive you just because you said something nice to me!¡±


    Grumble...


    Qing Ya¡¯s stomach disappointed her and grumbled. So awkward, why did my stomach grumbled when we werepeting with each other¡¯s aura. With this grumble, I basically lost half the battle.


    Letting go of Qing Ya, Ye Hua said with a slight smile, ¡°I will order food delivery.¡±


    And Qing Ya held onto her face and ran into the washroom. So embarrassing...


    Qing Yutong, who was outside the door, let out a sigh. Quarrel for 10 minutes and patch up within 20 seconds. In the future, if they were to quarrel, I will buy some melon seeds and spicy sticks, then bring over a small stool to sit on and quietly watch them quarrel.


    ¡°Ye Hua, wear this western suit, this western suit of yours that you are wearing is full of cigarette smell.¡± The temper came fast and left fast. Right now, the two seemed as if nothing happened just a while ago.


    Ye Hua took off the western suit that he was wearing and wore the one that Qing Ya handed over to him, ¡°Help me bring it to dry clean.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qing Ya folded the western suit and ced it on one side.


    Looking at Qing Ya, Ye Hua felt that Qing Ya there were some changes in her. Seems like my educating is useful.

 Chapter 60 – Banquet (1) 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 60 ¨C Banquet (1) 1/2</h4>


    After Ye Hua and Qing Ya left, Tang Wei came to the front of Uncle Wei and asked softly, ¡°Uncle Wei, why do I feel that thedy boss has be more beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s normal.¡± Wei Chang said calmly. In Wei Chang¡¯s heart, there was no such thing as ugly woman or beautiful woman, to him, they were but food only.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, do you like beautiful girls?¡± After a while, Tang Wei asked shyly.


    Wei Chang did not think much, ¡°So-so I guess.¡±


    Tang Wei rejoiced in her heart and asked another question, ¡°Then, do you mind if your girlfriend is a lot much youngerpared to you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Wei Chang answered very decisively. In his heart, there was totally no such concept as age.


    ¡°Then, Uncle Wei, do you mind letting me be your girlfriend?¡± Tang Wei steeled her heart. Worsee to worst, I will just get ruthlessly rejected again.


    Actually, after Tang Wei thought about it, she felt that she was too rush back then, confessing to the boss just because she felt he was very handsome. However, towards Wei Chang, it was different. Coming into contact with Wei Chang day by day, she was slowly touched by Wei Chang¡¯s concern for her, therefore, this confession of hers wasn¡¯t just her blindly confessing, and she was very serious about the confession. If Wei Chang was to reject her, it was reckoned that she would be much more heart-brokenpared to the first rejection she had gotten.


    To someone like Wei Chang, girlfriend was not essential for him.


    Hearing Tang Wei¡¯s confession, Wei Chang tightly wrinkled his brows. This caused Tang Wei¡¯s heart to sink.


    Just when Wei Chang was about to open his mouth and reject Tang Wei, he suddenly remembered His Honor¡¯s instruction, learning about humanity. Even His Honor himself has gotten married, and even much more, Lie Gu has 3 women. Should I also study the chemical element of humans¡¯ feelings? This is not a bad idea.


    Looking at Tang Wei, although she is not at that kind of level that the madam is at, but within the female humans, she can be counted as pretty good. To be as my girlfriend and apany me, she can be considered as qualified, I guess.


    ¡°Xiao Tang, of course you can be my girlfriend.¡± Wei Chang said with a smile.


    Hearing Wei Chang¡¯s answer, Tang Wei felt that it was a bit strange, but she didn¡¯t care that much about it. Uncle Wei agreed, this is great! Suddenly, Tang Wei kissed onto Uncle Wei¡¯s face, then quickly ran off with a shy look on her face and came to her close female friend¡¯s side.


    Wei Chang rubbed onto the ce where he was kissed at. It feels soft, and veryfortable...


    No wonder both His Honor and Lie Gu got themselves a woman, so it is this kind of feeling!


    ¡°Weiwei, you...¡± Tang Wei¡¯s close female friend was called Fang Qian, the both of them belonged to the same dorm room. However, Fang Qian was not as beautiful as Tang Wei, and was just an ordinary girl. However, Fang Qian¡¯s character was very good, it could be seen from back then when she pleaded to Ye Hua and asked him to show Tang Wei some leniency and not fire her.


    Tang Wei shyly bit onto her lips and her gaze secretly looked towards Wei Chang. With just a look, one could see that this was a female who had fallen in love.


    ¡°Fang Qian, I know what you are thinking about, but I am not being rush this time.¡± Tang Wei knew that her close female friend was worried about her and was thinking that her confession this time was the same as back then, confessing without thinking it through.


    Fang Qian felt that it was normal for Tang Wei to like the boss, since at the least, their age gap was not much different. However, Uncle Wei should at least be 20 years old than Tang Wei right!


    ¡°But... Weiwei, the age gap between you and Uncle Wei...¡±


    ¡°What does it even matter, when Uncle Wei bes old, at the least, I will have the strength to take care of him.¡± Tang Wei said with a slight smile, seemingly having long thought about this question, and had even prepared herself for it.


    Actually, Tang Wei followed with her mother since she was small because her father died when she was still small. When Tang Wei who had never experience the paternal love from her father suddenly met with a considerate and protective uncle like Wei Chang, her heart was captured by him in no time. Wei Chang was precisely the kind of man that she wants.


    Fang Qian still did not understand why Tang Wei would choose Uncle Wei. With Tang Wei¡¯s capability, her future is limitless after she graduated. Although Uncle Wei is indeed very nice, and also look very handsome, in the end, he is still but just a security guard.


    Fang Qian did not say out this thought of hers, after all, this was Tang Wei¡¯s own decision.


    ¡°Weiwei, tomorrow is Jiaojie¡¯s birthday, are we going or not?¡± Fang Qian wrinkled her brows and asked, seemingly hesitating if she should go or not.


    After hearing that, Tang Wei revealed out an unhappy expression, ¡°We will go. After all, all of us belonged to the same dorm room.¡±


    ¡°But she...¡±


    ¡°Alright, rich people are like this, just don¡¯t mind her and it will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, alright.¡± Fang Qian said.


    Jia Jiaojie was very rich, the car that she rides to school was a Ferrari level supercar, whereas all the other girls in the dorm room were people with an ordinary family, and was not so rich like Jia Jiaojie was. Furthermore, Jia Jiaojie did not like Tang Wei very much, simply because Tang Wei looks beautiful. Therefore, Jia Jiaojie would always think of ways to invite Tang Wei to ces, then proceed to obscurely mock Tang Wei in all kinds of ways.


    At the start, Tang Wei thought that Jia Jiaojie was a different kind of second-generation rich, butter on, she discovered that Jia Jiaojie was no different and gradually distanced herself from Jia Jiaojie. And since Jia Jiaojie pretty much did not live in the dorm room at all, their rtionship wasn¡¯t really good.


    However, towards Jia JIaojie¡¯s invitation, Tang Wei had some hope in her heart, hoping that Jia Jiaojie would be able to change. In actuality, Tang Wei was thinking too much, it was hard to change one¡¯s essential nature, even Wei Chang also couldn¡¯t change his bad habit of eating humans.

 Chapter 60 – Banquet (1) 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 60 ¨C Banquet (1) 2/2</h4>


    On the other side, Ye Hua and Qing Ya were in the car and heading towards first-rate clubhouse. Ye Hua properly size up Qing Ya up and down, and Qing Ya who was driving the car of course knew that Ye Hua was looking at her. Towards Ye Hua sizing her up, Qing Ya felt angry and shy at the same time.


    ¡°Ye Hua, can you move your eyeballs away!¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. It feels like whichever part of my body that this guy ces his gaze at, that part of my body would feel very itchy.


    Ye Hua seemed to be not very satisfied, ¡°Qing Ya, isn¡¯t this outfit of yours too casual?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything just now when we were back at home then!¡± Qing Ya said angrily. This fellow, trying to find a problem when he has nothing to do!


    ¡°Oh, just now when we were back at home, I was only looking at your charm.¡±


    ¡°Charm your head!¡± Qing Ya feigned anger coquettishly. If this man would be a bit more obedient, I would have one less thing to worry about.


    Ye Hua said displeasedly, ¡°As my wife, you are above everyone and below one person, and you are destined to be the most resplendent woman in the world!¡±


    A few ck lines immediately appeared on Qing Ya¡¯s forehead. I have never seen before someoneplimenting others like this. Below one person? Are you trying to brag about yourself in a roundabout way? However, that sentence of yours at the back is listenable, I will count that you are tactful.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t brag anymore,ter on when we arrive at the banquet, you cannot act like this anymore, there should be quite a lot of big shots that will being to the banquet.¡± Qing Ya guessed. A banquet that is organized by Xiao Family will definitely not be ordinary.


    Ye Hua sneered, ¡°For me to be willing to attend the banquet, it is the most honorable thing in their entire life!¡±


    Qing Ya rolled down the window that was at Ye Hua¡¯s side and said faintly, ¡°I will allow you to smoke a stick of cigarette to calm yourself down.¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent. What kind of banquet would even be worthy of I, the Supreme Overlord to personally attend? I dare to ask, in this world, who would even be worthy to be able to invite me? Even if they invited me and I was willing to go, it would mean that they have practically used up their entire life¡¯s luck!


    ¡°Oh, got angry?¡± Upon seeing that Ye Hua didn¡¯t speak and also didn¡¯t smoke, sheughed and asked.


    ¡°Ignorant.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, I am ignorant. Will that do? Big boss.¡± Sometimes, Qing Ya felt that Ye Hua was just like a child, and it was necessary to coax him. Once you coax him, everything would be fine.


    ¡°As long as you understand!¡±


    Qing Ya sigh. My life sure is bitter. In the future, after coaxing the small one, I have to coax the big one too.


    First-rate clubhouse, it was one of Long¡¯an City top rate locations. The consumer fee at all the top-rated locations was very high and normal people would hardly be able to go to those top-rate locations. Within all the top-rate locations, first-rate clubhouse¡¯s boss was the most mysterious one. No one has seen the first-rate clubhouse¡¯s boss before.


    The clubhouse¡¯s floor area was extremelyrge, being at the very least as big as the size of a football field. The important point was that, this clubhouse was within the city area too. Within Long¡¯an City wherend was gold, this clubhouse seemed very luxurious.


    Taking a look at the clubhouse, in actuality, it was just like a manor and looked pretty much the same as the manor where Qing Ya¡¯s grandpa and grandma were staying at. Butpared to the manor of Qing Ya¡¯s grandpa and grandma, first-rate clubhouse felt lessforting and warm, and had more of the feeling of money and luxury.

 Chapter 61 – Banquet (2) 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 61 ¨C Banquet (2) 1/2</h4>


    Qing Ya unhurriedly drove the car into the clubhouse, while Ye Hua held onto his chin and seemed very bored. I shouldn¡¯t have shown up to a banquet like this. I should have showed up here with the way I always did in the past. I remember that I have showed up in this kind of ce a lot of times, and every time I did, I would begin killing without saying anything. During the killing, my seven subordinates would take pleasure in the killing, and although I didn¡¯t participate in the killing, it was enjoyable for me to watch them kill the humans. The weak and feeble screams of those humans and the insignificant curses that they curse at us before dying was just like the music that is being yed in the car right now.


    Just that, I have not experienced those happy times for a total of 5 years already. I really want to find a chance to do it again. Not sure who would be the lucky fellow that would be able to have the honor.


    ¡°What are you smiling about again?¡± Qing Ya parked the car, then stretched out his tender hand and gave Ye Hua a punch. Of course, it was the kind of punch where it was punched onto the arm. Although it seems like it was grumble, in actuality, it was more of like acting coquettishly.


    Ye Hua regained back his consciousness, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Humph, forget it if you don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Qing Ya said petntly.


    The two of them got off the car. This small car park was enough to open a motor show. Qing Ya¡¯s car was counted as a lower grade carpared to the other cars that were in the car park. Within the car park, all of the cars were first-rate business cars. Bentley, Rolls-Royce, Audi, all of them could be seen in the car park.


    But all those cars were nothing. When Qing Ya walked out of the car, she was destined to be today¡¯s main lead. No matter how much she tried to dress up simple, that white cheongsam of hers vividly and thoroughly revealed out her body curve, and that tender skin of hers was like that of a baby, making others to not be able to help but have the urge to give it a bite.


    A face that was so beautiful that it could ruin and overturn a country, how could there be such a perfect face in this world, seemingly as if N¨¹wa had open the back door for her. And the white feather fan that she was holding helped add a woman-like charm to her, seemingly like she was saying out that she already has a man.


    And the ring that was on her finger was even more eye-dazzling and eye-catching. However, most of the people who saw the ring would only think that the diamond was an artificially made colored diamond, or perhaps, not even a diamond, because, how would a diamond be able to have that many colors, even a rare colored diamond also wouldn¡¯t be able to possess so many colors.


    Of course, they do not know the origin of this diamond ring. This ring was a genuine infinity ring. If the theory within the movie was real, if Qing Ya was to snap her finger when the real was unsealed, half of the poption would die. If Qing Ya knew that the ring she was wearing had an ability like this, who knows what she would think of it. Of course, other than snapping the finger, the ring also has other abilities.


    Unfortunately, those abilities were all sealed up by Ye Hua, and right now, the diamond ring was just an ordinary diamond ring.


    Ye Hua¡¯s attire was still the same as usual, a ck western suit and nothing special. If one really had to add something special to Ye Hua, it would be that there was the extremely beautiful Qing Ya by his side. The two of them formed a clear-cut contrast of ck and white.


    First-rate clubhouse¡¯s hall was very distinguishing, within the middle of the hall, there was a huge golden eagle statue ced there, with its wings opened, and its w grabbing onto a snake. But if one were to attentively look at the snake, they would realize that it was not a snake, and was more of like a dragon.


    The intersecting style gold color staircase was very interesting, it was very suitable for big shots to walk down from it as it would be able to make them appear very imposing, and of course, it was very good for acting cool. This was why a lot of big shots would choose this ce to hold their banquet, so that they can enjoy that moment of acting cool.

 Chapter 61 – Banquet (2) 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 61 ¨C Banquet (2) 2/2</h4>


    When the two appeared at the clubhouse¡¯s hall, they immediately became the focal point. The women had their gaze fixed to Ye Hua, while the men had their gaze fixed to Qing Ya.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this High Ocean City¡¯s aloof CEO, Qing Ya? How did she be even more beautiful after just half a year since Ist saw her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I even saw herst month at High Ocean City. She was beautiful back then when I saw her, however, seeing her today, she looks even more beautiful. I don¡¯t know why, I just want to kneel down and lick her shoes.¡±


    ¡°You bunch of men are truly sickening!¡±


    Ye Hua sneered, all of you humans are only fit to lick my woman¡¯s heel! No, incorrect, all of you are not even fit to kneel down and lick her heel!


    ¡°Ye Hua, let¡¯s go outside and take a walk first.¡± Qing Ya said softly. In the past, I had also seen before those lecherous gazes, but today was exceptionally different, it was just like at thepany, the gaze of all those men seemed as if they want to see through me.


    As the Supreme Overlord¡¯s woman, you are an existence that everybody¡¯s focus will be on, so how can you have stage fright. In the future, you are even going to be worship by all living things, and when that timees, you have to be able to hold the stage!


    ¡°Leave for what, let¡¯s go over there and sit down.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    There were quite a lot of people in the hall and they were all here to attend the banquet. The main lead still haven¡¯t arrive yet, thus they were temporarily waiting in the hall. However, they were all chatting while standing up, and there was no one sitting on the spacious soft sofa.


    If the main lead showed up and discovered you were sitting down, they would definitely be left with a bad impression of you. After all, the people who came here were all looking to look for coboration.


    ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Qing Ya said softly. Why does give fellow always give me a headache.


    ¡°You are pregnant, it is not good for you to stand for too long.¡± Ye Hua said lightly. This exnation made Qing Ya feltfortable in her heart. However, if I were to sit down like this, it still feels a bit uncourteous, look at other people, they are all standing and no one is sitting.


    Ye Hua precisely wants to cultivate Qing Ya¡¯s train of thought, just like right now, when others are respectfully waiting while standing, we will sit down, and we even have to sit like how a big boss should sit.


    ¡°Ye Hua, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Sit down!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua~¡± Qing Ya said with a pleading tone.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua doesn¡¯t care that much as he immediately held onto the willow waist that was enough to make others jealous and sat on the sofa.


    Qing Ya¡¯s pretty face was a bit red. This fellow is purposely making me feel embarrassed. Could it be that he feels that holding onto such a beautiful woman like me gives him a sense of satisfaction and help give him face?


    ¡°Attendant!¡± Ye Hua shouted out.


    At the side, a beautiful girl who wore cheongsam ran over and asked tenderly, ¡°Mister, is there anything that you need?¡±


    ¡°Give me a ss of cold sprite and a ss of in water.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Qing Ya wrinkled her brows, ¡°I want to drink cold c.¡±


    ¡°Drinking cold beverage while you are pregnant? Are you asking me to give you a beating?¡± Ye Hua said displeasedly. These few days, I have read up on things that a pregnant woman should take notice of. This woman is truly foolish.


    Qing Ya snorted and turned her head around, not looking at Ye Hua.


    Without long, the cheongsam beautiful woman walked over leisurely, ¡°Mister, your cold sprite. Madam, your n water.¡±


    Ye Hua drank a small mouth. The feeling of cold beverage indeed taste pretty good. Qing Ya was throwing a small tantrum, not drinking the in water and ignoring Ye Hua. Seeing Qing Ya throw tantrum again, Ye Hua chose to let her be.


    However, within the hall, most of the people were looking towards them. Some were rejoicing in Qing Ya and Ye Hua¡¯s misfortune, and some were shaking their heads, seemingly not approving of Qing Ya and Ye Hua¡¯s action.


    In the end, it was still because that Qing Ya¡¯s backing was not strong enough. Facing against Dragon God Corporation, she was just like an infant that had just been born a while ago, and at the most, she could be counted as an infant who was able to crawl.


    Qing Ya knew how important business partners was. Right now, being pulled by Ye Hua like this, it¡¯s like I am dividing a clear line with those potential business partners. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have brought this fellow along...


    Suddenly! The sound of greetings appeared at the clubhouse¡¯s doorway. Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette and looked towards the doorway.


    ¡°Is your acting cool after smoking syndrome acting up again?¡± Qing Ya immediately grabbed onto the chance to mock Ye Hua. However, she did not stop him from smoking. This fellow is most likely restraining himself from smoking very hard, I will just let him smoke a stick.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Qing Ya looked over, and a man that has an excellent temperament who was being held onto by two women could be seen. When the man walked by, the surrounding people would greet him respectfully.

 Chapter 62 – Banquet (3) 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 62 ¨C Banquet (3) 1/2</h4>


    ¡°That person belongs to Zijin City¡¯s Tang Family, he is called Tang Wushuang. I heard that he was frivolous in the past and was sent to serve in the army. While he was in the army, a huge change happened in Tang Family, and his family was harmed, and he himself disappeared for 5 years when he was in the army. When he came back, he abrupt raised to power and took back Tang Corporation from his uncle. His rtionship with Xiao Yi is very solid.¡± Qing Ya exined. Actually, she was quite curious about the big families that were in Zijin City, each person has their own story.


    After hearing what Qing Ya said, Ye Hua did not have any thoughts about that as he continued on and asked, ¡°Who are the two women that are with him?¡±


    ¡°Quan Anrong and Mu Jieya. I heard that both of them are his woman.¡± Qing Ya said in disdain.


    Even this kind of mind also has two women and yet I, the Supreme Overlord only have one. Luckily, mine is much superior in quality.


    ¡°Qing Ya, you should be d.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Tsk, if you have the capability, you can go ahead and find another woman. Besides me who is foolish enough to be bluffed by you, who would be able to endure this temper of yours.¡± Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua. In this world, besides me who is able to slightly tolerate his shorings, other women would most likely break down if they were to get together with him.


    Ye Hua tightly held onto Qing Ya¡¯s willow waist and asked faintly, ¡°How can I even be counted as bluffing you? Don¡¯t forget that it was you who voluntarily delivered yourself to my doorstep.¡±


    ¡°If it is possible, I would definitely not step into your bar!¡± Qing Ya said coldly. This fellow is bringing up old matters again, scoundrel!


    Upon hearing that, Ye Hua¡¯s heart sunk and asked, ¡°Do you truly think like this?¡±


    Qing Ya turned her head around and remained silent. And Ye Hua also let go of Qing Ya¡¯s waist as he sat at one side and drank his sprite.


    I didn¡¯t even get angry, so what are you even getting angry for. The flustered and exasperated Qing Ya opened up the fan that was in her hand, and the gentle noise of the opening of the fan immediately rippled through the hall.


    Tang Wushuang who was currently greeting other people turned his head around and took a look. A man and a woman could be seen sitting on the sofa, and that woman is beautiful, truly beautiful! The fan that she is holding is even more beautiful. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, that fan is not ordinary, I can guess just base on that sound that it emitted out when it opened. Who is that woman? Why have I never heard of her before.


    ¡°Anrong, who is she?¡± Tang Wushuang asked with a smile.


    Quan Anrong¡¯s business talent was pretty good, and she was also a school belle. She had followed Tang Wushuang since she was attending school and didn¡¯t leave him even when he went missing for a few years. Right now, she was Tang Wushuang¡¯s left and right arm and Tang Corporation was currently being managed by her.


    ¡°Qing International¡¯s Qing Ya.¡± A trace of envy appeared in Quan Anrong¡¯s gaze. How is this Qing Ya able to look so beautiful.


    Tang Wushuang went into a daze, ¡°Qing Family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Jieya who was at the side smiled.


    ¡°Dang, Qing Family has a beauty like this, and I actually never heard of her before, I have truly failed the heavens. Who is that man?¡± Tang Wushuang looked towards Ye Hua and asked.


    Quan Anrong shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she has a fianc¨¦, that person could be her fianc¨¦ I guess.¡±


    ¡°What a pity, a woman that has a fianc¨¦ already.¡± Tang Wushuang was very heart pained.


    Mu Jieya petntly pinched onto Tang Wushuang and said coquettishly, ¡°There are already 10+ people in your harem and you still want to add more!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°My two beautiful wives, you two are being too exaggerated, how would I even dare to do that, I was merely just joking around.¡± Tang Wushuang hurriedly coax his wives. The harem cannot go into disorder, if it goes into disorder, I won¡¯t be able to choose which card to flip at night.


    (Choose which card to flip at night is referring to choosing which woman to pick at night)


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya still have not speak to each other, seemingly just like two little children who got into a squabble with each other.


    At this moment, the light suddenly turned dim, and two white lights shined onto the staircase. Xiao Yi and Nangong Xinyi could be seen each appearing at both ends. Nangong Xinyi was just like a princess, with a white crown worn on her head and a fitting white color gown that has small diamonds embedded onto it. The white gown was more or less the same as the ck gown that Qing Ya wore when she came to the bar for the first time. On the other hand, Xiao Yi was just like a prince of the night. The two of them walked down from the staircase and when they met with each other at the end, they held hands and faced towards the guests.


    ¡°Brother Xiao is still as romantic as ever.¡± Tang Wushuangmented.


    ¡°I have never seen you being this romantic before.¡± Quan Anrong pinched onto Tang Wushuang, causing Tang Wushuang to feel very helpless.


    Actually, Qing Ya was also very envious. I¡¯m okay with not having a spectacle like this, but it would be good if Ye Hua is able to even dote on his wife half as much as this Xiao Yi dotes on his wife.


    If Ye Hua was to know of what Qing Ya was thinking about, he would definitely say, ¡°This is nothing, if you really want it, I can give you an even bigger spectacle!¡±


    And Qing Ya would definitely think that Ye Hua was bragging when she hears Ye Hua say that.

 Chapter 62 – Banquet (3) 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 62 ¨C Banquet (3) 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Wee everyone to my banquet. Your arrival has brought light to my humble banquet!¡±


    Mu Jieyaughed lightly, ¡°Brother Xiao is still as mischievous as he was back then.¡±


    Tang Wushuang touched his wife¡¯s waist and teased, ¡°Then, why did you choose me back then?¡±


    Mu Jieya red at her husband, ¡°Isn¡¯t it still because I was taken by you and it was toote to change anything~¡±


    ¡°Haha~¡±


    Nangong Xinyi said tenderly, ¡°Everyone has waited long, you can all proceed to enter into the banquet venue.¡±


    If it was possible, Ye Hua would want to leave right now. This ce is really too boring, it is not interesting at all.


    ¡°Ye Hua.¡± Qing Ya pulled onto Ye Hua who was still sitting down and not moving, seemingly as if she was trying to fawn on Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua snorted, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want to see me?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and walk one round, after that, we will head back home.¡± Qing Ya pleaded, seemingly as if the banquet venue was a tiger den, and once she entered into the tiger den, she would get devoured.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you regret entering into this family of ours?¡±


    Qing Ya was startled, I didn¡¯t expect that Ye Hua would be angry because of this, I am going to be drunk. I also didn¡¯t mean it when I said what I said just now. And in the end, I said what I said all because I was angered by you.


    ¡°Alright, my big boss, I didn¡¯t regret it.¡± Qing Ya dragged Ye Hua up and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the reason why Ye Hua got angry.


    Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette and walked into the lion den with Qing Ya. However, to Ye Hua, it was not a lion den, and instead, it was a wolf entering into a flock of sheep, and he was the wolf.


    The so-called banquet could be instead said to be an investment get together that Xiao Yi hosted. Asides from Tang Wushuang, the rest of the people were all Long¡¯an City¡¯s merchants. All the merchants of course hope that they would be able to grab onto Xiao Yi¡¯s big thigh. After all, Dragon God Corporation was an enormous business machine, and as long as they managed to get to work together with Dragon God Corporation, it was basically an extremely profitable business transaction.


    Those people who arrived at the clubhouse and waited could be counted as having arrived quite early, and those people are the ones who were suspected of wanting to grab onto Dragon God Corporation¡¯s thigh and fawn upon Dragon God Corporation. Actually, Qing Ya also had this kind of thinking, if not, she also wouldn¡¯t have arrived so early. Of course, she kept Ye Hua in the dark about this. If Ye Hua was to know that he had arrived early, and it was to wait for others, he would definitely explode from anger. As the Supreme Overlord, I actually waited for others?!


    Luckily, Ye Hua still have not discovered this matter, if not, he would definitely give this woman a lesson.


    The number one room of first-rate clubhouse was the most luxurious banquet venue in first-rate clubhouse. The room was decorated with the theme of luxurious. Ye Hua didn¡¯t really like it. ck is better, ck is what that is filled with fear and oppressiveness!


    Qing Ya held onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm with her left hand, while holding onto her fan with her right hand, and stood at the side and observed the ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring me to such a boring banquet next time!¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice. I am not suited for attending a human¡¯s banquet, I am only suited for setting up a massacre at a human¡¯s banquet.


    Qing Ya said indistinctly, ¡°But, besides from you, I don¡¯t have any other choices.¡±


    This woman truly makes one feel very vexed. When she bes mad, she is just like a wildcat, and on the other hand, when she wakes up in the morning on the bed, she is incessantly gentle like a kitten.


    ¡°Quickly settle whatever that you want to do here so that we can go back home earlier.¡± Ye Hua urged.


    ¡°You are intending to go back to y theputer game right!¡±


    ¡°That is a very serious game!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to y theputer game!¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°That isn¡¯t up to you to decide.¡±


    If we were at home, I would definitely have a long talk with Ye Hua, and see just which is more important, his wife or the game!

 Chapter 63 – Banquet (4) 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 63 ¨C Banquet (4) 1/2</h4>


    It is all because of Yutong, leaving behind her best actress and insisting on wanting to work as a game streamer. And now, she even harmed my husband. Look at Ye Hua right now, he is totally addicted to theputer game. These two people are really continuously giving me headaches.


    ¡°Boss,dy boss.¡±


    Jiu Ye wished to the stars and the moon and hope that he wouldn¡¯t meet these two here today. In the end, great, the moment I walked in, I immediately saw the two of them. Tell me, would it better for me to walk up to them and greet them, or would it be better for me to act as if I did not saw them. It is really hard to choose between the two. However, upon thinking of Wu Ye¡¯s word of advice right before he died, I still chose to walk up to them and greet them. Even up till today, I still remember what Wu Ye said to me.


    ¡°Jiu Ye, no matter who you provoke, you must never go and provoke Leisure Bar¡¯s boss. Remember this at all times! Remember this at all times!¡±


    The advice kept on reying in his mind and Jiu Ye let out a sigh. It is better to believe my big brother¡¯s advice. I cannot feign that I did not saw this big thigh, and even more, I have to tightly hold onto this thigh and not let go!


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Although Qing Ya did not know about the rtionship between the two, she felt that her husband was being very uncourteous and couldn¡¯t help but pinch onto Ye Hua and said with a tender smile to Jiu Ye, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I have not read many books in this life of mine and I really cannot find the words to describedy boss¡¯s beauty. Lady boss, you are much beautifulpared to thest time I met you!¡± Jiu Ye gasped in surprise. I finally understand now, those women that I found for the boss were truly just a bunch of cosmetics. Compared to thedy boss here... No! They are not evenparable at all!


    Towards other¡¯s praise, Qing Ya would always smile sweetly. However, this smile caused Jiu Ye to go into a daze.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Ye Hua shouted lightly to express that he was not happy about it. To actually reveal such an infatuated look in front of me.


    ¡°Ye Hua!¡± Qing Ya shouted tenderly. Other people are just looking at your wife for a bit only and it¡¯s not like they are going to do anything, what are you even having a bad temper for.


    However, towards Ye Hua¡¯s pettiness, Qing Ya still felt somewhat happy in her heart. This shows that Ye Hua cares about me. Could it be that this fellow was someone that has a de mouth and tofu heart?


    Ye Hua was indeed someone that has a de mouth, however, his heart was even sharper than his mouth, just that he still hasn¡¯t revealed it out only. After all, he was still currently cultivating humanity.


    Jiu Yeughed out somewhat awkwardly. It is mainly because that thedy boss is too beautiful already. In this entire ce, I can¡¯t even find another woman that is at thedy boss¡¯s level.


    ¡°Jiu Ye!¡±


    At this time, while bringing along his two wives, Tang Wushuang walked over and greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, long time no see.¡± Jiu Ye cupped his hands and responded, showing off a behavior that was neither servile nor overbearing. This made Qing Ya felt a bit confused, just who is this Jiu Ye? Even Zijin City¡¯s Tang Family¡¯s family head also has to call out ¡®Jiu Ye¡¯ to him, and yet he is trembling with fear when he is in front of Ye Hua.


    During thest time, it was Xiao Family, and this time, it was Tang Family. This Jiu Ye is truly a riddle.


    To speak the truth, even Ye Hua himself also does not really know how formidable Jiu Ye is, Ye Hua only remember back then when he met with that Wu Ye and asked that Wu Ye to help him set up his identification.


    However, this was but a small matter, no matter how deep or big others¡¯ background were, in Ye Hua¡¯s point of view, they were but a bunch of salted fish. No matter how hard they try to raise up, they were still but an advanced salted fish. Even my own woman would be able to easily destroy them. Of course, the precondition is that I unseal the seal on the ring.

 Chapter 63 – Banquet (4) 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 63 ¨C Banquet (4) 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Jiu Ye look as elegant as ever. It was fortunate that I have Jiu Ye¡¯s help back then, if not, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get over the crisis that easily.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tang, it is but a small matter, you don¡¯t have to mention it.¡± Jiu Ye acted very modest. Although Tang Wushuang was down and out back then, the Tang Wushuang right now has raised to power. Although other people were being courteous to you, you cannot view the courteous as if that was how they should have acted. Jiu Ye was a very smart fellow.


    ¡°Jiu Ye, let¡¯s have a few rounds of mahjong tonight?¡± Tang Wushuang sent out his invitation, causing the surrounding people to feel incessantly envious of Jiu Ye. Jiu Ye is indeed Jiu Ye, to even be able to have Tang Wushuang be so courteous towards him.


    Jiu Ye of course did not reject, ¡°It would be my honor.¡±


    At this time, Tang Wushuang looked towards Qing Ya and revealed out a smile that he felt was very handsome, ¡°CEO Qing, together?¡±


    Qing Ya of course wouldn¡¯t give up on such a good opportunity like this. However, before she even spoke, Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°She is not free.¡±


    Qing Ya tightened her grip onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm. Don¡¯t be so rude and not give any face at all!


    ¡°This is?¡± Tang Wushuang asked curiously. Actually, from the beginning, he had neglected Ye Hua¡¯s existence, and right now when he asked that question, he was acting as if he had just discovered Ye Hua and was mocking him with that question.


    Qing Ya originally thought that this Tang Wushuang was refined and courteous, however, the moment when he asked that question, Qing Ya¡¯s impression of him changed. My man doesn¡¯t need to be point at by other people!


    ¡°He is my husband.¡± Qing Ya said coldly, and she herself also didn¡¯t give any face.


    Jiu Ye who was at the side was having a headache. If they were to be unhappy with each other, it would be basically forcing me to choose a side to stand on. One side is two big families of Zijin City, and the other side is the advice that my big brother gave to me before he died. It is really hard to judge just whose side I should stand on.


    Tang Wushuang¡¯s wives also gradually kept their smiles. These two people really do not know what¡¯s good for them, for us to invite you, is it giving you face!


    The gunpowder smell was ample, pretty much looking like they were going to fight the moment theye to a disagreement.


    Qing Ya held onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm. Want to bully my husband? You will have to ask me first if I allow it or not!


    Ye Huaughed. This foolish woman, there is no need to be so nervous, you can y them however you want, it is fine even if you want to give them a p to their face.


    It must be said that the humanity that Ye Hua had cultivated up to now was pretty good. If it was ced in the past, this lowly human that was in front of him would have long be a corpse, simple and rough.


    However, after learning for those past few years, I discovered that being simple and rough is too straightforward, and there are many interesting things that I would miss out when I do things through the simple and rough way.


    In actuality, Ye Hua felt nothing towards killing and fighting right now, and what he was paying much more attention to right now was the process that goes by before killing them, chasing after a kind of artistic feeling.


    There are a hundred ways to kill the man in front of me, but I won¡¯t feel anything from it, just like killing an ant, it won¡¯t trigger even a slight bit of billow in my heart.


    ¡°So you all are here, I searched for you guys for quite a while.¡± Nangong Xinyi and Xiaoyi walked over unhurriedly.


    Tang Wushuang revealed out a smile, ¡°Sister-inw is bing more and more beautiful as the days goes by.¡±


    ¡°You are being too nice, these two wives of yours are the one that are outstandingly beautiful.¡± Nangong Xinyi smiled and said tenderly.


    Quan Anrong and Mu Jieya was a bit embarrassed, and Mu Jieya said shyly, ¡°Sister-inw is the one who is outstandingly beautiful, we wouldn¡¯t dare to take on that praise.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this gown that you are wearing makes you look just like a princess, Brother Xiao is truly fortunate to be able to have you.¡± Quan Anrong praised.


    Not sure why, Jiu Ye had the urge to want tough and he was trying very hard to hold back this urge of his. In this ce, people who have a discerning eye would be able to see just who is the most beautiful here, but these three women are praising one another simply because they want to neglect thedy boss. However, they do not know that, no matter how much an ugly duckling boast, they would still be an ugly duckling. The thing is that, even if you want to boast, you also shouldn¡¯t boast in front of a white swan, do you know that it makes you look very foolish when you do that?


    Comparing outfits, Qing Ya¡¯s outfit was indeed palingpared to these three women, however, Qing Ya purposely dressed up like this. Furthermore, even if Qing Ya¡¯s outfit was palingpared tot these three women, it doesn¡¯t mean that Qing Ya doesn¡¯t look beautiful, and on the contrary, she was more beautifulpared to all the women in the banquet.


    ¡°The three madams are indeed iparably beautiful.¡± Qing Ya smiled lightly, immediately looking iparably beautiful. This was a smile that radiates confidence, and although the three women were beautiful, they werecking in confidence right now.


    What to do when they didn¡¯t have confidence in themselves, and to even need to boast about each other to boost their morale?


    Ye Huaughed lightly, this wife of mine, her way with words is indeed formidable, she is really mischievous.


    Jiu Ye couldn¡¯t bear it anymore andughed out, and his saliva even sprayed out andnded onto Quan Anrong¡¯s gown.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I recalled of a very funny matter just now.¡± Jiu Ye hurriedly spoke nonsense to cover up himself, and Quan Anrong had a face full of anger, her calmness that she had a while ago hadpletely vanished.

 Chapter 64 – Banquet (5) 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 64 ¨C Banquet (5) 1/2</h4>


    Attractiveness level was also a kind of confidence. When a woman with a high attractiveness level appeared, other women would instinctivelypare themselves with the woman.


    Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang wrinkled their brows, but their identity was telling them that they cannot get angry, they were not the child that they were in the past anymore, getting into a fight just because of a disagreement. Adults have their own methods of fighting against each other, and if the methods don¡¯t work, we can depend on our martial strength!


    Just that, they totally did not know that, no matter what methods they tried to use, they wouldn¡¯t be able to even affect Ye Hua in the slightest bit at all, all of their methods were futile in front of Ye Hua. And towards their methods, Ye Hua would only treat it as a small fun time within his holiday. What Ye Hua was truly having a headache about right now was this woman by his side. Educating her is truly not an easy thing to do.


    Xiao Yi asked faintly, ¡°Jiu Ye, what kind of funny matter did you recall? How about you tell it to us too and let everyone have a goodugh.¡±


    Jiu Ye¡¯s heart sunk. Do you want me to tell you about the joke about ugly ducklings and white swan?


    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t anything much, that wife of mine had beenining to me non stop about wanting to buy a diamond ring when she already had 10+ diamond rings at home. Therefore, I used the ss g of a wine ss to make a ring, and in the end, she epted the ring happily when I gave it to her. From then on, I decided that I will do that every time sheins to me that she wants to buy a diamond ring again, after all, that wife of mine is too prodigal.¡±


    A smile finally appeared on Tang Wushuang¡¯s face, ¡°It seems like I can also imitate you. When I buy a ring, I have to buy 10+ rings at one time, and at this rate, my wallet won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    ¡°It is all because of you being fickle!¡± Mu Jieya said coquettishly.


    Actually, what really made Ye Hua angry was the number problem, I actually lost in the amount of women I havepared to those humans!


    ¡°Although I am indeed a bit fickle, I sincerely love all of you. For example, the rings that I got for all of you are all real and are not ss g. Anrong, the ring you are wearing is a 10 carat pink diamond ring, and Jieya, the ring you are wearing is a 11 carat blue diamond ring. Both of the rings add up together cost about 20 million, and furthermore, the currency is not in rmb but usd.¡±


    The two women went into a daze. The gifts that their husband give to them, they of course wouldn¡¯t go and search for how much the gifts they got were worth. But upon hearing just how much their two rings cost altogether, they felt touched by their husband.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, how about this ring of mine?¡± Nangong Xinyi asked tenderly. Because, looking at the size of the diamond, the diamond that was on Nangong Xinyi¡¯s ring was much bigger by a lot.


    Xiao Yi said faintly, ¡°This ring of yours is 24.78 carat, Graff pink diamond, it is unmatched in the entire world, and it¡¯s price is 46 million usd. I felt that it looked nice so I bought it for you.¡±


    Jiu Ye was sweating from shame. You all are truly a bunch of prodigals, there is no need to go to this length just to fawn a woman, right?


    ¡°Xinyi, seems like your husband truly dotes on you, not like my Wushuang, stingy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Tang Wushuang shook his head. Women¡¯speting mentality never changes. Why don¡¯t you twopare yourselves with other women, if there is even one woman who is being doted on much morepared to you two, I will immediately cut off my bird.


    Qing Ya was feeling a bit sad. Look at other¡¯s husband, being that willing to spend so much on a ring for them, then take a look at my husband... Not sure if this ring of mine even has 5 carat. I reckon it doesn¡¯t even have 5 carat...


    ¡°CEO Qing, what kind of ring are you wearing on your finger, can you let us take a look at it?¡± Quan Anrong asked, evidently having saw Qing Ya trying to hide her hand where her ring was worn on and immediately felt that Qing Ya was definitely feeling embarrassed to show her ring.


    Qing Ya put her mood in order and said with a slight smile, ¡°This is an engagement ring that my husband gave to me.¡±


    ¡°Wow, red diamond!¡±


    ¡°It should be a green diamond I think?¡±


    ¡°Not right, it should be a purple diamond?¡±


    ¡°Yellow diamond?¡±


    The few people who were observing the ring said with a face of disbelief. What kind of diamond is this! Looking at the ring from different angles, the color that you see will actually be different. Also, the craftsmanship of the ring is so heaven defying, the metal that was like a dragon w was tightly grabbing onto the diamond, making the ring look very imposing!

 Chapter 64 – Banquet (5) 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 64 ¨C Banquet (5) 2/2</h4>


    ¡°This stone is not bad.¡± Xiao Yi said lightly. It is the first time that I have seen a thing like this, diamonds are not like this, at the most, this thing can be counted as a strange stone.


    Tang Wushuang followed along and said, ¡°CEO Qing, where did you buy this stone from? I also want to buy a few stones like this and y with it.¡±


    The typical case of saying that grapes were soul when they weren¡¯t able to eat the grapes.


    The three women couldn¡¯t help but stretched out their hand andpared their ring to Qing Ya¡¯s ring. Besides the diamond being big and the price of the ring being expensive, my ring is totally not the same levelpared to her ring!


    However, luckily the diamond of my ring is big, and the price of my diamond ring is expensive, if not, asides from attractiveness level, even my ring would lose whenpared to her ring.


    Just when the three women were feeling gratified, something inconceivable happened.


    Crack!


    The sound was very clear, just like the sound of a ss shattering.


    All three of the women looked towards their big diamond ring at the same time, and they saw a crack appeared on their diamond ring!


    This phenomenon made even both Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang to be stupefied. What is the situation! Why did the diamond crack by itself!


    Mere stars also dares to fight for glory with the sun and moon? The infinity ring also has its own temper. Although I am currently sealed, to actually dare to use those kinds of garbage topare with me, this is simply throwing my face!


    Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang¡¯s expression was grave. Immediately, they tried sensing the fluctuation in their surroundings. However, they didn¡¯t sense anything abnormal. So, why did the diamond crack!


    If it was just a crack, it would have been too simple. It could be seen that the crack on the diamond of the three rings was gradually widening.


    The sound of shattering rang out and the diamond of the three rings shattered into pieces and fell onto the floor. And meanwhile, Qing Ya¡¯s ring was safe and sound, and under the light¡¯s shine, it was radiating out a dazzling radiance, seemingly like it was giving out a warning to the people in the banquet, don¡¯t f**king use those kinds of garbage to lower my status!


    Actually, Qing Ya was just like the other three women, being in aplete daze. The diamond of their ring shattered into pieces, and yet mine is safe and sound. And furthermore, my ring currently seemed just like a child who stirred up trouble and was showing off its aplishment.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward. Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang did not know what to say. I had only just spoke about how many carats the diamond was, and how much I spend to buy the ring, and yet, in the blink of an eye, the diamond shattered into pieces... Isn¡¯t this basically me pping onto my own face!


    ¡°Xiao jiu, did the ss g ring that you give to your wife shattered?¡± Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    Jiu Ye who was in a daze did not think much and answered straightforwardly, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Just that, right after he said that, he immediately thought to himself, ¡°Not good, aren¡¯t I basically saying that their diamond ring is inferiorpared to a ss g ring? Boss, this hole that you dug for me sure is deep... And the important point is that I actually jumped into the hole myself.¡±


    Jiu Ye had no choice but to suffer in silence.


    Qing Ya felt very good and couldn¡¯t help but opened her fan and lightly fanned the fan onto herself. Upon fanning onto herself, she immediately felt carefree and rxed. This demeanor of hers, when saw by others, they felt that she was just like a haughty white swan and winning against those ugly ducklings was but a very matter for her.


    However, towards the matter just now, I have to apologize to Ye Hua, I shouldn¡¯t have had that kind of thinking, I shouldn¡¯t have me Ye Hua for not buying a good and expensive ring for me. To express my apology, I will allow him to y hisputer game tonight, however, he must stop before 10 pm!


    ¡°Young Master Xiao, Young Master Tang, you two have to pay a bit more attention in the future and be careful of actually buying counterfeit goods again. Money is a small matter, hurting your wives¡¯ feelings is a big matter.¡± Qing Ya consoled while fanning the fan onto herself.


    Originally, she came to the banquet with the intention of hugging on a thigh, but in the end, her tempo was brought into disorder by Ye Hua, and it turned it hering to the banquet to act cool.


    Tang Wushuang was rather smart, immediately, he said indignantly, ¡°That damned swindler! Both of you, don¡¯t be angry, your husband will go and settle that swindler tomorrow for both of you!¡±


    Xiao Yi pat onto her wife¡¯s shoulder. Although he did not say anything, his gaze was ice-cold, seemingly having the intention to go and find the unscrupulous businessman who sold him the ring. To actually make both me and my wife lose face like this, I definitely cannot tolerate this!


    However, carefully thinking about this for a bit, I feel that this matter is not that simple, there is definitely someone ying tricks on us in the dark. But who is it that actually dares to y dirty tricks in front me, and furthermore, I didn¡¯t even sense it when he did it! This person¡¯s capability is definitely not ordinary! To actually be able to hide from these eyes of mine!

 Chapter 65 – Banquet (6) 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 65 ¨C Banquet (6) 1/2</h4>


    Could it be this man in front of me who is messing with me? However, I don¡¯t feel any energy fluctuationing from him, so just who is it who is messing with me!


    Ye Hua have to properly praise Qing Ya for a bit, what Qing Ya said just now, not only gave them a way out of the embarrassing situation, but at the same time, was obscuring mocking them. However, they had no other choice but to follow up with Qing Ya words, unless they were intending to shed all pretense of cordiality. However, if they do that, it would be my turn to take the field. But honestly, dealing with humans like them would basically dirty my hands.


    As my wife, her intelligent can be counted as a pass. Of course, her beauty, and that wildcat-like aura of hers were also a pass. To actually dare to push me, her guts is rather big.


    The only shoring of hers is that she is not obedient enough. If she is obedient, she would be the strongest woman in the entire universe, and no other woman would be able topete against her.


    ¡°Aiyo, what a big spectacle! Young Master Xiao, Young Master Tang, why didn¡¯t you two invite me over for a get together when you two came to the south.¡±


    A young man who wore a leisure western suit and a pair of sunsses could be seen walking over inrge strides with an arrogant expression and manner. Behind the young man, a woman and two men could be seen following behind him. Looking at the three¡¯s outfit, they should be the young man¡¯s bodyguards. Just that, that woman¡¯s looks were very good looking, being at the same level of Nangong Xinyi, and yet, she was only just a bodyguard.


    ¡°Aiyo, CEO Qing, you are here too! All of you are not nice, none of you actually invited me for a get together when you all came to the south, it makes me feels very sad.¡± Wang Dabao took off his sunsses and revealed out an astonished look on his face. Why does the Qing Ya seemed like she has be even more beautiful? She¡¯s gotten even more beautiful to the point that my heart is beating much faster when I saw her.


    Nangong Xinyi took in a deep breath, ¡°So it is Young Master Wang, excuse me for not going out to wee you.¡±


    ¡°Xinyi, you are not nice, no matter what, we were at least ssmates in the past.¡± Wang Dabao was very carefree and casual, seemingly just like a newly rich.


    Xiao YI¡¯s expression sunk. This man actually dared to tease my woman, he really f**king doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!


    ¡°CEO Xiao, you sure are fortunate, back in the past, I even chased after Xinyi for a very long time. Sigh~¡± Wang Dabao spread out his hands. He was evidently here to make a scene at Xiao Yi¡¯s banquet.


    Ye Hua on the other hand felt a bit interested in this Young Master Wang and asked towards Qing Ya who was at his side, ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    Qing Yaughed bitterly, ¡°He is called Wang Dabao, High Ocean City¡¯s famous prodigal. However, what is different is that, no matter how he prodigally spends and investment, he would still be able to earn a profit in the end. For example, if he bought a piece ofnd that was not worth anything, in the next few days, the price of the piece ofnd would suddenly increase in price. In any case, no matter what he buy, he would be able to profit from it in the end.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is a bit rather interesting.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Ye Hua, let¡¯s go back home now, it is better for us to not get mix into their affairs.¡± Qing Ya didn¡¯t really want to get dragged into that social circle, after all, that social circle was tooplicated.


    Ye Hua on the other hand had a change of mind now, ¡°Let¡¯s stay and y for a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t youining about wanting to go back home to y yourputer game just now?¡± Qing Ya wished she could drag Ye Hua back home right now. Just that, Ye Hua wasn¡¯t willing to go back home now. These three people can be counted as the much more formidable ones within the humans, I¡¯m not sure if there are any humans who are at an even higher levelpared to them. Perhaps those humans who are at an even higher levelpared to them would be able to trigger a slight billow in my heart. But to want me to personally deal with them, they would still not be qualified yet.


    Qing Ya lightly stroke onto Qing Ya¡¯s willow waist, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to look for coboration and earn money? It is still too early to go back home now.¡±


    This scoundrel, touching my waist in front of so many people. And furthermore, what coboration can I even look for now when I actually acted cool in front of them just now? I would be d if they didn¡¯te looking for trouble with me in the future.


    ¡°It is all your fault~¡± Qing Ya immediately threw the me to Ye Hua. The previous time, I was also affected by Ye Hua, and this time, I was also affected by Ye Hua too. If this continues on, sooner orter, I would offend everyone, and at that time, I would be not far away from going bankrupt.


    Chapter 65 ¨C Banquet (6) 2/2


    Xiao Yi could be heard faintly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s all go into the side room to chat instead, it is too noisy here.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xiao, don¡¯t tell me that you are intending to kill me in the side room? If you are intending to do that, I will have to prepare to call the police.¡± Wang Dabaoughed with a face full of ¡®fear¡¯.


    Nangong Xinyiughed lightly, ¡°Young Master Wang sure is funny.¡±


    Tang Wushuang said faintly, ¡°If we want to kill you, wouldn¡¯t it be a very simple thing for us to do?¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± The female bodyguard that was behind Wang Dabao shouted out lightly, then took a step forward, and immediately cracking the granite floor with that step of hers. This caused Qing Ya to have a shock.


    Ye Hua lightly held onto his lovely wife, ¡°Their rtionships don¡¯t seem to be good.¡±


    Leaning on her husband¡¯s side, Qing Ya felt that she was safe and said tenderly, ¡°There are a lot of big families in Zijin City and Xiao Family and Tang Family are two of the big families. Each of the big families has its ownpetitors. Take this Wang Dabao for example. Although his headquarters was at High Ocean City, his wife on the other hand belonged to Zijin City¡¯s Bai Family, and it just so happens that Bai Family was the arch-enemy of both Xiao and Tang Family. This is pretty much why their rtionships aren¡¯t so good.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that is how it is. What about you then?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    ¡°Thanks to you, after today, I won¡¯t even have the qualification to rankst.¡± Qing Ya rolled her eyes at her husband. This fellow who always bring my tempo into disorder.


    ¡°Do you want to step on top of them?¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s heart sunk as she said hurriedly, ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t act recklessly, I just want to live a peaceful life right now.¡±


    In the past, Qing Ya really wanted to stand at the peak to look at just how the scenery looks like from the peak. However, ever since she has gotten pregnant with the child, her mindset changed, and everything became insignificant to her, and only the child in her stomach was the most important to her.


    Looking at Qing Ya caressing her stomach, Ye Hua seemed to somewhat understand just what she was thinking. What a foolish woman.


    The few people walked into the side room. In actuality, the side room just was like a living room, and was mainly for the guests to use for discussing business-rted matters, or brag about stuff.


    ¡°In the next moment, about what I am going to talk about next, all of you have to keep it confidential, if not, be careful of the consequences.¡± Xiao Yi said calmly. In actuality, he was saying it for Ye Hua, Jiu Ye and Qing Ya to hear, because, in his view, all three of them were ordinary people.


    Wang Daobaoughed in disdain, ¡°Keep it confidential? Do you think that Jiu Ye doesn¡¯t know about what you are going to talk about next? And also this Qing Ya sister~ And of course, this handsome brother here too.¡±


    Xiao Yi sneered, ¡°Wang Dabao,ing to the south this time was not my intention.¡±


    ¡°It would be fine if all you northern people just be well-behaved and stay at the north. Whatever matters that happen in the south, it is not all to you all to care about it.¡±


    Everyone who were here were all smart people, and they all understood each other¡¯s strength. Therefore, fighting was out of the question, so why not make the other look bad or feel disgusted instead?


    Tang Wushuang sneered, ¡°This is the above¡¯s order. Long¡¯an City has been unstable, with lots of special-power users appearing here. Those special-power users need to be supervised.¡±


    Wang Dabao did not approve of what Tang Wushuang said, ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t the ce that you guys are from the same?¡±


    After pausing a moment, Wang Dabao continued, ¡°It¡¯s not like you all don¡¯t know, our world is situated at the space disorder point. Xiao Yi, back then when you died, how did youe back to life? I don¡¯t think you need me to exin it to you right? Also, Tang Wushuang, back then when you went to serve in the army, you disappeared for 5 years, where did you go to in those 5 years?¡±


    Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang appeared to be very calm. This kind of thing, as long as one went to investigate it, they would definitely be able to get an answer. However, the answer that they would get is but just an assumption, an assumption without any evidence to back it up.


    It was the first time that Ye Hua had heard of a theory like this. This ce is actually the space disorder point. If this theory is correct, it also exins why I appeared here.


    Quan Anrong said mockingly, ¡°Young Master Wang, 5 years ago, you were still a prodigal who only knows how to squander money recklessly. The reason as to why you were able to suddenly earn profit when you prodigally squander money, you should know it yourself right.¡±

 Chapter 66 – Banquet (7) 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 66 ¨C Banquet (7) 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Haha! CEO Quan is truly a woman amongst women!¡± Wang Dabao suddenlyughed out loudly. However, his gaze was radiating out a cold glint.


    Ye Hua¡¯s thought in his heart, ¡°Quickly start fighting. That way, I would be able to treat it as self-dense. Self-defense should not be counted as me dirtying my hands, right?¡±


    The atmosphere of the cepletely froze. The three bodyguards that were behind Wang Dabao were already prepared to get into a fight, while Xiao Yi And Tang Wushuang stood in front of the three women, protecting the three women behind their back. Lastly, Ye Hua and the others who were watching the show stood at one side. If Qing Yutong was here, she would definitely buy a packet of spicy tickets and bring over a small stool to sit on, beingpletely prepared to watch the big show unfold.


    Jiu Ye swallowed his saliva, when the gods fight, it is the mortals who suffer, ¡°I heard that a cultivation world appeared recently, is that true?¡±


    When Jiu Ye spoke out those words, he immediately felt that the atmosphere loosened up.


    Xiao Yi said faintly, ¡°Cultivation world has always existed, just that ordinary people do not know about it only.¡±


    Jiu Ye pretended to be shocked, ¡°So cultivators actually really exist!¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ye, this world is full of extraordinary things. For example, this handsome brother over here could perhaps even actually be the strongest boss.¡± Wang Dabao joked around.


    Ye Hua revealed out a trace of smile, you have truly guessed correctly.


    Qing Ya was a bit confused as she listened to what they were walking about. It feels as if I have entered into another world. What super-power users, what cultivators, are they sure that there is nothing wrong with their brain?


    Xiao Yi said coldly, ¡°Young Master Wang, you better properly manage your southern cultivators, if not, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±


    ¡°Same to you.¡± Wang Dabao said in disdain.


    Looking at both of them leaving ruthless words of warning at each other, Ye Hua recalled of the past. Humans seem to like to leave ruthless words of warning to each other, just like right now, one leaves a bunch of ruthless words, and the other follow along and leaves a bunch of ruthless words too. Instead of leaving ruthless words, having a fight would feel much satisfying.


    Picking up the television remote control, Ye Hua switched on the television. Seeing that, Qing Ya thought to herself, ¡°Not good, Ye Hua¡¯s childish heart is acting up again...¡±


    This was a misunderstanding, Ye Hua was just feeling really bored only. Although those people didn¡¯t say much, but they have given out a lot of information within those words that they spoke out. And at this point, since they have left their ruthless words, it pretty much means that their conversation hade to an end.


    The few people who were leaving their ruthless words of warning immediately became somewhat dazed, because the sound of the television abruptly rang out in the room.


    ¡°Ye Hua, other people are quarreling, can you at least give them a bit of face and let them finish quarreling first.¡± Qing Ya said in a low voice.


    ¡°Too bored.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Just nice, at this time, right when the channel came to a halt at CCTV5, Qing Ya snatched over the remote control and was preparing to switch off the television.


    ¡°CEO Qing, wait a moment.¡± Wang Dabao shouted out, and Qing Ya was a bit confused.


    It could be seen that, the television was currently ying the World Cup, a match between Portugal and Spain. It could be seen that the first half of the match was about to end, and Portgual was currently in the lead with a score of 2 to 1 against Spain.


    ¡°Young Master Xiao, are you interested in having a bet?¡± Wang Dabao pointed to the match and said with a smile.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look really good. This bastard profits from whatever that he buys, betting against him is definitely a sure lose. However, if I don¡¯t bet against him, wouldn¡¯t I get ridiculed by him for not daring to bet against him!


    Seeing that Xiao Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look really good, the arc in the corner of Wang Dabao¡¯s mouth became bigger, ¡°Young Master Xiao, let¡¯s bet 100 million, I will bet on Spain winning!¡±


    Spain was currently falling behind in score, and the strength of their opponent, Portugal, was out of the ordinary. Furthermore, Portugal had Ronaldo too, therefore, it was going to be a bit difficult for Spain to win.


    Xiao Yi don¡¯t believe that Wang Dabao would be able to be that lucky every time. You may not win this time, and I am able to afford losing 100 million. ¡°Alright! I will bet on Portugal winning!¡±


    Chapter 66 ¨C Banquet (7) 2/2


    However, after two of them betted on their team, an indifferent voice rang out, ¡°This is truly so boring...¡±


    Everyone looked towards Ye Hua, and Wang Dabaoughed, ¡°Handsome brother, you can join in the bet too.¡±


    Towards ser betting, Ye Hua was not really interested. However, since other people asked, as the Supreme Overlord, if I were to cower, it would be very faceless for me!


    ¡°The stakes are too small.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Wang Daobao precisely like this kind of people, ¡°No worries, we can higher the stakes!¡±


    Tang Wushuang felt as if he had already saw the oue of this man losing till he had nothing left. Never have a bet against this Wang Dabao, this Wang Dabao would always win indescribably. Small amount is still fine, but as for big amount, it is better for you to take it easy a bit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bet our family property then.¡± Ye Hua felt that only by betting family property, then could it be counted as a bet. Thinking back to the past, which time have I not been betting either my house or my life.


    Qing Ya almost fell to the floor. What family property do you even have? This scoundrel, making a decision without even discussing with me first!


    Both Wang Dabao and Xiaoyi became startled, and their gaze revealed out hesitation.


    Ye Hua¡¯s sentence of ¡®betting family property¡¯ startled the two of them. What is this guy up to!


    ¡°Qing Ya, how much money do we have?¡± Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Qing Ya really wanted to cry, she felt that she didn¡¯t have to wait for the future to be bankrupt, as she could go bankrupt tonight.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Including thepany and the immovable property.¡± Ye Hua added.


    Qing Ya was a bit dizzy. Why did I met with a husband like this, who likes to watch cartoons, likes to y games, and right now, he even likes to bet! My life is inplete darkness.


    However, I cannot throw my husband¡¯s face away in public. Worsee to worst, our family will just be bankrupt. In any case, my life is already dark, and perhaps, tomorrow could be even more despairing, ¡°Qing International¡¯s market value is around 50 billion right now.¡±


    ¡°En, we will bet 50 billion then, what do the two of you think about it?¡± Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    I will ask if you two dares to bet or not, 50 billion, on a ser match!


    Xiao Family was indeed a big family, however, 50 billion was not a small amount, and it would hurt his family¡¯s fundamental if he were to lose the bet. And Wang Dabao was also considering about it. I am actually questioning my luck for the first time. If I were to lose the bet, it would mean that half of my family property will be given away to the winner!


    ¡°Xiao Jiu, are you interested in betting?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Jiu Ye shook his head like a rattle-drum. The boss truly doesn¡¯t take the usual paths. Either he doesn¡¯t speak, or not, the moment he speak, he would be able to startle a person to death. However, thedy boss sure is willing to part with her property, to actually be willing to let her husband use her property to bet on a ser match. These two are definitely a perfect match.


    ¡°Boss, I will sit out on this, I still have to leave some money to buy diamond rings for my wife.¡±


    Ye Hua looked towards the television. Just nice, the first half of the match had ended, and Portugal was still in the lead by one score, ¡°Since both of you bet on win and lose, I will bet on them drawing.¡±


    Ye Hua wants to shout out 6666 right now, and Qing Ya felt that her legs went soft. If not for holding onto Ye Hua, she would have fallen onto the floor. All my hard work up till now has now all been betted out by Ye Hua...


    Wang Dabao had never bet such a big amount before. Steeling his heart, he said, ¡°Alright! I will continue on with betting on Spain winning! 50 billion on Spain winning!¡±


    Jiu Ye couldn¡¯t help but exim at Wang Dabao¡¯s courage. Spain was currently falling behind in score and yet this Wang Dabao still insisted on betting on Spain. Formidable!


    The gaze of the few othersnded onto Xiao Yi, seemingly like they were asking, do you dare to bet or not, If you don¡¯t dare, you can go back home and y with your women, don¡¯t bother with participating in the men¡¯s entertainment activity.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, I support you!¡± Tang Wushuang spoke, being willing to fund 25 billion.


    Portugal is currently in the lead, the odds of them winning is very big!


    Xiao Yi had never betted such a big amount too. He felt that it would be a bit too rush of him if he were to follow on with the bet, however, he had no choice but to bet now! Face is worth much more than money!


    ¡°Alright, I will bet 50 billion on Portugal winning!¡± Xiao Yi said in a deep voice.


    A total bet amount of 150 billion, and there will only be a winner and two losers. However, whoever the two losers were going to be, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear such a loss like this, especially Qing Ya. If Qing Ya were to lose, she would have to prepare to go bankrupt.

 Chapter 67 – Banquet (END) 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 67 ¨C Banquet (END) 1/2</h4>


    Ye Hua appeared to be very calm and tranquil. No matter win or lose, I have to bet an amount that won¡¯t throw away I, the Supreme Overlord¡¯s face! Worsee to worst, I will order a bit less crayfishes in the future, how big of a matter is that? Look at just how nervous they are right now, sigh, humans... I remember that in the past, when I was killing the humans, there would always be that one person who would step out and brag for a while, making himself seemed as if he was very formidable, but after I defeated him and was about to kill him, he would begin to beg for mercy.


    Just like those people here, those people here was even bragging about how much money they have just now, and how much money they spent on buying the diamond rings, and yet, when we only betted 50 billion, the expression on their face right now became ck as coal. I have truly overvalued their worth.


    Just take a look at my woman, look at how calm she is.


    Qing Ya was just temporarily in aplete stupefied state and still haven¡¯t had the time to change her expression.


    Along with the second half of the match beginning, besides from Ye Hua, everyone¡¯s heart was nervous. Although 50 billion was just a number to them, but to want to earn this much amount of money, it would also have to take them quite a long period of time. Therefore, no one would be willing to lose 50 billion in one night.


    Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang seemed rather nervous. Although Portugal was currently in the lead, they were still worried about Portugal. If the two were like this, let alone the three women with them. The three women did not have the mental state that Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang possesses, and right now, all three of them were tightly clenching their fists.


    ¡°Score!!!¡±


    Along with thementator¡¯s excited shout, Xiao Yi¡¯s heart sank to the valley depths, Spain scored!


    Wang Dabao breathe out a sigh of relief. Seems like my luck is still here, I am destined to win tonight¡¯s bet. The amount of money that I am going to win is going to be a total of 100 billion. If I were to go squander the money prodigally, how long would it even take for me to prodigally squander it all~


    ¡°Yay!¡± Qing Ya shouted out excitedly. The score is a tie right now, which means that the chance of me winning the bet is higher right now.


    If I win tonight¡¯s bet, it would mean an additional 100 billion ie that I got from nowhere. If I were to earn that amount of money by myself, just how long would it even take for me to be able to earn that amount of money? May the heavens bless me! Don¡¯t let either of the team score anymore!


    Ye Hua was a bit bored from watching the ser match as dragged Qing Ya who was currently feeling very excited to the bar counter at the side and poured himself a ss of liquor to drink.


    ¡°Ye Hua, pour me a ss too, I have to have a drink to calm myself down.¡± Qing Ya was excited to the point that even her hands were trembling. This is too exciting!


    Ye Hua poured a ss of in water, ¡°You are a pregnant woman and you still want to drink liquor? Just drink in water will do.¡±


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t care that much as she was currently excited to the point that she was feeling very thirsty. Picking up the ss of water, she drank it all in one gulp.


    ¡°When will it be the China team¡¯s turn to y?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua, ¡°Besides from China¡¯s ser team, the rest of the other teams went to the World Cup.¡±


    ¡°China ser team is still so weak even when they have Yao Ming in their team?¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, Yao Ming is the guy who ys basketball!¡±


    Ye Hua took a sip of liquor, this is a bit awkward...


    Jiu Ye was simply going to kowtow to these two already. These two betted their entire family property and yet they are still so calm and collected. How did they train out such a strong mental state? Take a look at these two, then take a look at the other five, the other five seemed as if they were going to re out a hole from the television.


    Chapter 67 ¨C Banquet (END) 2/2


    ¡°Score! Spain has pulled off aeback!!!¡±


    Along with thementator¡¯s excited high pitched voice ringing out again, both Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang somewhat couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore, and on the other hand, Qing Ya was entire stupefied, while Wang Dabao revealed out a smile that seemed like he was saying, it is as I expected.


    ¡°Seems like Spain is going to win.¡± Wang Dabao who was in a good mood held onto his female bodyguard¡¯s delicate hand and yed with it, while the female bodyguard¡¯s face waspletely red.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression was gloomy. Money that is lost can be earned back, but the face that is lost can¡¯t be taken back, especially when losing to this prodigal! If I were to lose to him, after today, news of me losing to him will definitely spread widely within the social circle.


    ¡°Ye Hua, it seems like we are going to have to eat y in the future.¡± Qing Ya looked at Ye Hua with a pitiful look on her face. I really want to cry.


    Ye Hua stroke onto Qing Ya¡¯s delicate hair, ¡°I know a kind of y that is very delicious.¡±


    ¡°What time is it already and you are still joking around.¡± Qing Ya didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry, to actually go bankrupt in a night. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have attended this banquet.


    Xiao Yi looked at thecent Wang Dabao and felt very unhappy in his heart. Seems like I will have to cheat!


    At the same time, currently, at a vi in Long¡¯an City, Death Mage was also watching the World Cup. However, he had only realized today that the World Cup actually exists, and in the past, he had only been watching ybacks of ser matches!


    Opening the phone app and taking a look at his bet, then looking at the score, Death Mage thought to himself, ¡°This won¡¯t do! This is my first bet that I ced on a World Cup match, I have to start it off with a good beginning, I cannot lose the bet. Furthermore, if I were to get discovered by the master that I had bet on a ser match, and even lost, where should I even ce this face of mine at!¡±


    Stroking onto his ghastly white chin, Death Suddenly snapped his finger, and on the television, right after Death Mage snapped his finger, a ser member from Spain team could be seen immediately making a foul, and after making the foul, the ser member lookedpletely dumbfounded. And because of the foul, Portugal received a free kick in an excellent spot!


    Death mage was very satisfied with his doing. I swear that I will only cheat this one time and I won¡¯t do it ever again!


    Watching Ronaldo who had a resolute and determined look on his face take the free kick, Death Mage snapped his finger once again, and the ball could be seen shooting through the air and steadilynding into the goal.


    Immediately, Death Mage picked up the bottle of beer and drunk it in one gulp, then let out a weird sound from his mouth, ¡°Olleh, olleh olleh olleh~¡±


    Seems like I am going to win this 200 rmb bet of mine. I will definitely not bet money again in the future, if not I would want to cheat again.


    At the clubhouse.


    Wang Dabao looked dazedly at Ronaldo who was running in the field. Do you know that this kick of yours basically kicked away my 50 billion rmb worth of family property! A total of 50 billion rmb!


    Xiao Yi breathe out a sigh of relief. I actually fell into a circumstance where I had to cheat, this is truly an irony.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya was currently screaming out excitedly as she held onto Ye Hua¡¯s face and gave him a bunch of kisses.


    ¡°Look at how you are acting from just a score!¡± Ye Hua wrinkled his brows and said.


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t care that much right now. That kick of Ronaldo earned me a total of 100 billion! However, right now, a lot of people were currently queueing up to go up the balcony because of this kick of Ronaldo¡¯s.


    Xiao Yi took a look at the time, just one more score will do!


    Amongst the three, the situation was inclining towards Ye Hua right now, with Ye Hua having the biggest chance of winning the bet.


    Qing Ya nervously held tightly onto Ye Hua¡¯s hand. Since I was small till big, I have never felt so excited before, this feels so good~


    Wang Dabao remained silent as he looked towards Xiao Yi. Could it be that this fellow is cheating secretly? Tang Wushuang revealed out a slight smile, I didn¡¯t expect that Brother Xiao would actually cheat.


    Along with 90 minutesing to an end, the referee added on another 3 minutes, and these 3 minutes was the longest 3 minutes that Qing Ya had ever experienced in her life. To her, it felt like the 3 minutes had gone on for an entire century.


    Xiao Yi tightly wrinkled his brows. Why is there a problem with my control! It seemed as if there is another power messing around with my power. How could it be! Just who is the one messing around with me, this damned bastard!


    For the 200 rmb, Death Mage was trying his hardest too. Currently, the Death Mage was confronting with Xiao Yi¡¯s power, and of course Wang Dabao¡¯s luck.


    Ye Hua looked at the clock. It¡¯s about to reach 10 pm already, I still have to go back and duo-queue with the sister-inwter on too, I should hurry up and go back home once this ends.


    Along with the referee¡¯s whistle whistling out, the entire match came to an end. The score was fixed at 3 to 3, a draw!


    Besides from Ye Hua whose expression was calm, the others were all dumbfounded.


    Qing Ya shook onto Ye Hua¡¯s hand while pointing towards the television. However, she was excited to the point that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    After a long while.


    ¡°CEO Xiao, CEO Tang, CEO Wang, seems like my man¡¯s luck is better. Thank you for letting us win, thank you for letting us win.¡± At this time, it was Qing Ya¡¯s turn to take the stage. Qing Ya was currently flushed from winning the bet. Good job Ye Hua!


    And the expression of the rest of the people were gloomy and they totally wasn¡¯t able to speak out anything.


    Ye Hua held onto Qing Ya¡¯s delicate hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I still have to go back home to y theputer game.¡±


    ¡°En~¡±


    yputer game!!! yputer game!!! This man was actually thinking about going back home to yputer game!!! Did he even ever care about the bet!!!


    Before Ye Hua walked out of the side room, he slowly turned his head around and said to the people inside the side room, ¡°Both of you owes me 50 billion each. Don¡¯t try to deny about the bet and not pay up. If not... Haha.¡±

 Chapter 68 – My master is very formidable 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 68 ¨C My master is very formidable 1/2</h4>


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua brought along Qing Ya and left the clubhouse. Soon after, Jiu Ye said his goodbye with a smile and left too. There was nothing to do here anymore.


    Everyone in the side room remained silent for quite a while. Nangong Xinyi was starting to somewhat regret having invite Qing Ya to the banquet. If I didn¡¯t invite her, she wouldn¡¯t have appeared, and this matter wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°Qing Family still has to show Xiao Family some face, I would reckon that they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything about it!¡± Nangong Xinyi said in a deep voice, very evidently having the intention of going back on the bet.


    Tang Wushuangughed, ¡°That¡¯s true, Qing Family is indeed insignificant in Zijin City.¡±


    Wang Dabao let out a breath, a lost is a lost, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, the winners just left and all of you are already prepared to go back on the bet. What I have is money, I am not going to go back on the bet.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wang is indeed rich and imposing, to be willing to be the fool. If you are willing to be the fool, we won¡¯t stop you.¡± Quan Anrong mocked. Whoever pay up would be the fool.


    However, this decision that Wang Dabao made could be counted as the most brilliant decision he had made in his entire life. This Wang Dabao¡¯s luck was indeed formidable. In a way, he had eliminated a crisis for Wang Family. As for Xiao Family and Tang Family, they didn¡¯t approve of paying up.


    ¡°Bye-bye, everybody. All of you can be prepared to be met with being chased after to pay up for the money.¡± Wang Dabao waved his hand. As long as I didn¡¯t lose to them, it is fine. However, I am confused about this luck of mine, this is the first time that I have met with a situation like this, this is really strange.


    If Xiao Yi cheated, he would definitely not have allowed himself to lose. Could that handsome brother be the one that secretly cheated? It shouldn¡¯t be the handsome brother though. Then, who could it be?


    Death Mage was currently happily looking at the 200 rmb that he had won. This feels so good... I won¡¯t bet on ser anymore in the future, and furthermore, I am never going to bet such a big amount of money ever again. I hate betting money the most.


    If they were to know that, the Death Mage caused them to lose billions of dors because of 200 rmb, they would definitely get so angry to the point that they went into qi deviation.


    Sitting in the Audi R8, Qing Ya was currently still feeling very excited. However, carefully thinking about it, although I won, I reckon that they wouldn¡¯t pay up too. What to do when I don¡¯t have any backing?


    ¡°Start the car, let¡¯s head back home already, Yutong is still waiting for me to duo-queue with her.¡± Ye Hua urged.


    ¡°Humph~ If not for considering the fact that you helped me to win money, I wouldn¡¯t allow you to go and y yourputer game~¡± Qing Ya pouted her sexy red lips as she started the car.


    ¡°Qing Ya, how about you sell thepany and just concentrate on staying at home to bring up the child.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. Actually, my true motive today was to want to lose the bet. That way, Qing Ya won¡¯t have to think about thepany anymore and can just stay at home and concentrate on bringing up the child.


    Qing Ya chuckled, ¡°You are going to support me?¡±


    ¡°I can support ten of you.¡±


    ¡°Your ambition is not small, are you thinking of learning from Tang Wushuang and choosing which card to flip at night?¡±


    ¡°This idea is not bad.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, expressing that he could consider it.


    ¡°You dare~¡±


    ¡°Why would I not dare.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I will drive the car into the river now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe.¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    It was just a daily quarrel only. After a few minutes, they would be reconciled again.

 Chapter 68 – My master is very formidable 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 68 ¨C My master is very formidable 2/2</h4>


    Within the clubhouse, both Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang lighted a cigarette for themselves. It has been a very long time since I have experienced how it feels like to lose. This is going to take me quite a while to get over it.


    ¡°Wushuang, even if we don¡¯t pay up the money, her Qing Family wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything about it too.¡± Mu Jieyaughed lightly. When discussing strength, Qing Family was very weak.


    Tang Wushuang remained silent. Not paying up after losing would seem very faceless.


    And the three women all naturally understood that their man wanted face, but at the same time, they weren¡¯t willing to pay up too.


    Nangong Xinyi said with a light smile, ¡°Alright, both of you, don¡¯t be so absent-minded already. Leave this matter to me, I guarantee that Qing Family wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything about it. As for Wang Dabao, he has a lot of money and is willing to be the fool.¡±


    Xiao Yi extinguished the cigarette bud and stood up, ¡°Alright, since Wang Dabao came over and gave us a warning today, let¡¯s just set aside the matter regarding the bet first. Wushuang, go and request the people above to exert some pressure, and try their best to rope in all the super-power users, don¡¯t let the southern people hog everything for themselves.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Although there are quite a lot of experts within the south, just a single finger of my master¡¯s would be able to jab them to death.¡± Tang Wushaung ced his hands on his back andughed, seemingly not afraid of anyone.


    Xiao Yiughed, ¡°You have been following after your master and cultivating for the past few years right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If not for my master saving me, I reckon that I would have long been dead.¡±


    It was still the first time that Quan Anrong had heard of her husband speaking of his master. In the past, he had always kept his mouth shut about his master. Thus, she asked curiously, ¡°Wushuang, just how strong is your master?¡±


    Tang Wushaung held onto his wife¡¯s small waist andughed, ¡°My current level is falling short of my master by an extreme amount. My master could defeat me with just his pinkie alone.¡±


    ¡°Wushuang, it seems like your bragging skills have improved quite a lot.¡± Nangong Xinyiughed lightly, evidently didn¡¯t really believe in what Tang Wushuang said.


    Xiao Yi himself also didn¡¯t really believe it. I pretty muchpletely understand just how strong Tang Wushuang¡¯s strength is. But, to want to defeat Tang Wushuang with just my pinkie, it was definitely not possible for me. Seems like I will have to go into closed-door cultivation. My strength has still yet to restore back to my peak. Furthermore, a few idents happened today, I have to get stronger to prepare for the dangers that are lurking.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, I won¡¯t apany with you anymore, the night is still long~¡± Tang Wushuang held onto his wives¡¯ waist and revealed out an expression that a man would understand.


    Xiao Yiughed helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s leave too, we will go back home tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we intended on staying here a few days before returning back home?¡± Nangong Xinyi finally grabbed onto a chance to be alone with Xiao Yi, and therefore, she couldn¡¯t bear with going back home that quickly.


    Xiao Yi said tenderly, ¡°I am going to go into closed-door cultivation when we return back home. This way, then would I be able to protect our entire family.¡±


    ¡°Your strength is already so strong, and you still have to go into closed-door cultivation?¡± Nangong Xinyi slightly pouted her small mouth.


    ¡°Do you think that today¡¯s matters were all an ident! Both the diamond and ser bet, there was a person who was even stronger than me messing around with me in the dark!¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s gaze was solemn. This is the first time that I have felt so threatened.


    Looking at her husband¡¯s solemn face, Nangong Xinyi wrinkled her willow brows, ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡±


    ¡°Small fool, all you have to do is just hide behind my back. No matter how big the wind and rain are, I will block it all for you!¡± Xiao Yi held his wife into his embrace and kissed onto his wife¡¯s forehead.


    Nangong Xinyi rubbed her head onto her husband¡¯s chest and said tenderly, ¡°Brother Xiao, I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Xinyi...¡±


    In the car, Qing Ya was currently humming out the music that she likes, and her face was brimming with a happy smile. It was still the first time that Ye Hua had seen Qing Ya maintained a smile for such a long period of time.


    So this woman actually loves money to such a point, she is truly superficial.


    ¡°Ye Hua, what do you want, your wife will reward you.¡± Qing Ya said generously.


    ¡°Beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°Go and die!¡±


    Returning back to the Leisure Bar, it was already 11 pm night. When Ye Hua and Qing Ya walked into the bar, they saw that there was not a single person in the bar. Of course, not counting the security guards and attendants.


    Qing Ya was a bit embarrassed as she lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Erm... Don¡¯t y till toote.¡± After she finished speaking, she ran upstairs.


    Ye Hua really wanted to smack onto that perky butt. This woman truly gives me a headache.


    Sweeping through the bar with his eyes, Ye Hua¡¯s brows wrinkled much deeper. Wei Chang and Tang Wei could be seen standing together, and the two of them seemed to be chatting with each other very happily. What is this Wei Chang doing? When did he be interested in women?


    Letting out a breath, Ye Hua walked upstairs and straightforwardly opened his sister-inw¡¯s bedroom door.


    ¡°Brother-inw, you have finally returned, I have been dying for an entire night already!¡±


    ¡°You are truly useless.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same too, having died for an entire afternoon.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    I will definitely get back the face that I lost this afternoon!

 Chapter 69 – I am the king of hitmen 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 69 ¨C I am the king of hitmen 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Brother-inw, where are wending at?¡±


    ¡°School.¡± Ye Hua lighted up a stick of cigarette and said faintly.


    ¡°What? Let¡¯s notnd there, we have never walked out of the school alive before.¡±


    ¡°To want to be strong, being sneaky won¡¯t help! Only through countless confrontations, then would one be able to learn true skills!¡±


    Qing Yutong seemed to have been astonished by her brother-inw as she said feeble-mindedly, ¡°Brother-inw, your acting cool after smoking syndrome is acting up again, I have to go out and breathe in a mouth of fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Sit properly, let¡¯s jump off now!¡±


    Qing Yutong pressed onto the F key with a look of having nothing to live for on her face. Don¡¯t need to think much, a few minutester on, they returned back to the ne, and the cycle continues on endlessly.


    Qing Ya returned to her room and nicely washed herself up, then lied down on the bed. She was currently still feeling very excited, and she was excited to the point that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Will they acknowledge the bet and pay up? I reckon that they most likely would not, after all, it wasn¡¯t like the bet was just a mere sum of 500 rmb.


    However, to speak the truth, Ye Hua¡¯s luck today is indeed very good. And I even thought that I would have to start eating y after tonight.


    Unhurriedly closing her beautiful eyes, the sound of the ticking of the clock transmitted to her ears.


    Tick tock... Tick tock... Tick tock...


    Qing Ya toss and turned around on the big bed, and no matter how hard she tried, she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I am used to hugging onto something when I sleep, and right now, without anything to hug on, it is hard for me to fall asleep. I tried hugging onto the pillow, but the pillow is no good.


    Helplessly, with her brows deeply wrinkled, Qing Ya switched on the bedmp. It is already 12 am and Ye Hua still haven¡¯te to the bed and sleep!


    Wearing onto her hairy slippers, Qing Ya was prepared to go and call over Ye Hua. After opening Qing Yutong¡¯s bedroom door, she immediately heard the voices of the two.


    ¡°Brother-inw, give me a gun, I will rush them!¡±


    ¡°With that marksmanship of yours, you aren¡¯t going tond any bullets on them!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it just now, that I have to get my aura right?¡±


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but gave Qing Yutong a knock on her head, ¡°I told you to get your aura right, but I didn¡¯t tell you to rush recklessly!¡±


    Qing Yutong pouted her small mouth and pitifully rubbed onto her head.


    ¡°Ye Hua! Are you intending on going to sleep or not!¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but shout out.


    While concentrating and ying the game seriously, Ye Hua said unhurriedly, ¡°After I finish this round. You can go and sleep first.¡±


    Qing Ya who was wearing a thin natural silk pajamas was particrly alluring. To be able to hug onto a woman like this and sleep, Ye Hua was simply extremely fortunate! Not sure how many men wished that they could do that too, but some men would rather choose to y game over a beautiful woman, take an example, the Ye Hua right now.


    ¡°Come back to the room and sleep after you finish with this round then.¡± Qing Ya who couldn¡¯t do anything about it reminded.


    ¡°En.¡±


    However, right after Qing Ya closed the door, both Ye Hua and Qing Yutong was shot to death.


    ¡°Brother-inw~¡± Qing Yutong pouted her small mouth and looked at Ye Hua with a pitiful look on her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y onest round.¡±


    ¡°Alright~¡±

 Chapter 69 – I am the king of hitmen 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 69 ¨C I am the king of hitmen 2/2</h4>


    Qing Ya lied down on the bed and continued listening to the ticking sound of the clock. Not sure how long had passed, Qing Ya turned on the bedmp once again and took a look at the time. It is actually already 1 am!


    I cannot endure it anymore!


    Angrily rushing into Qing Yutong¡¯s bedroom, Qing Ya saw that the two were still currently fervently ying.


    ¡°Brother-inw, we can finally be small overlords of the school.¡±


    Ye Hua let out a deep sigh. The feeling of being able to survive ande out of the school feels truly great. However, before he was even able to walk out of the school gate, his screen went ck.


    However, he wasn¡¯t killed by a yer, and instead, it was because that Qing Ya pulled out the power cord.


    ¡°Ye Hua! Do you want to y the game or do you want your wife! You better make it clear to me today!¡± Qing Ya ced both her hands onto her waist and pretty much had the feeling of turning into a middle-aged woman.


    Upon seeing her big sister flip out, Qing Yutong nned to secretly leave the crime scene to prevent herself from being shot.


    ¡°Qing Yutong, stand right there!¡±


    Qing Yutong revealed out a foolish smile, ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m tired already, if you two have anything, you two can go back to your room and settle it.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, if you were to get beaten up to a pulp by big sisterter on, remember to call me over to help you up.¡± After finish speaking, Qing Yutong jumped onto her bed and covered herself up with the quilt, disying out a look that everything has nothing to do with her.


    Ye Hua stood up and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and sleep.¡±


    ¡°You still know that you have to sleep?!¡± Qing Ya said coquettishly, and couldn¡¯t help but pinch onto Ye Hua. However, towards the pinch, just this bit of pain was not able to make Ye Hua feel anything.


    ¡°Quickly go and take a shower, your entire body smells of cigarette.¡±


    Ye Hua sniffed onto his shirt, the cigarette smell is indeed very strong. Taking off his clothes, he walked into the bathroom. However, he did not immediately went ahead and shower and instead called out, ¡°Lie Gu,e over for a bit.¡±


    Half a secondter, Lie Gu appeared in the bathroom while yawning.


    ¡°There is someone outside, go and settle him.¡± In actuality, very earlier on, Ye Hua had already sensed that there was a person moving around Leisure Bar¡¯s surroundings. If it was just an ordinary person, he wouldn¡¯t mind it, however, the person obviously came with a motive.


    ¡°Your Honor~ Your subordinate wants a corporeal body.¡± Lie Gu crawled on the floor and requested.


    Ye Hua asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t being a dog quite good? Why did you suddenly want to have a corporeal body?¡±


    Lie Gu suddenly stood up and stretched both of his paws forward, ¡°Your Honor, look at these paws, I can¡¯t feel anything with these paws.¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    I finally know why Lie Gu wants to be a human now. From the looks of it, it is because his women are too beautiful, and yet he couldn¡¯t truly experience the hand feel with those paws of his. This is a kind of realm ascension. At the least, to Lie Gu, it could indeed be counted as his realm raising to a higher level.


    ¡°Your Honor, the corporeal body that I want has to be handsome, tall, muscr, and big. In any case, everything has to be big.¡±


    Ye Hua lightly waved his hand and said lightly, ¡°You can casually change between your dog body and human body. Conceal your identity well. If those women of yours were toe to know of your identity, kill them.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, Lie Gu understands.¡± Lie Gu happily waited for his body to transform. However, when he saw the junior high student that was reflected in the mirror, he didn¡¯t feel good anymore.


    ¡°Your Honor~¡± Lie Gu pleaded. At least give me a body that is bigger.


    ¡°Go and scout out on just how many super-power users there are in Long¡¯an City, and also those whatever cultivators too. With this appearance of yours, others won¡¯t suspect a thing.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. In the past, it was fine since I have nevere into contact with those super-power users and cultivators. But now that I havee into contact with them, I have to at least understand what is going on with them. I can¡¯t be like in the past and not take anything to heart.


    ¡°I will solemnly obey master¡¯s order.¡± Lie Gu said dispiritedly, and once again transformed into a dog, then disappeared from the bathroom, and Ye Hua himself also began to shower.


    ¡°Ye Hua, do you have to take up to half an hour just to shower! Could it be that you do not want to sleep with me!¡±


    A few ck lines immediately appeared on Ye Hua¡¯s forehead. This woman, have I been treating her too nicely? To actually dare to keep on making a big fuss and shouting at me.


    At a roof that was beside Leisure Bar, a man in a ck outfit was currently observing the situation in Ye Hua¡¯s bedroom.


    Through Kaiser¡¯s several days of investigation, he had discovered that Qing Ya had came to this Leisure Bar a month ago, and during a few days ago, she had straightforwardly moved into the bar. This is very strange. Through my investigation, even if Qing Ya got pregnant, it was unlikely of her to go so far as to living together with an unfamiliar man. Furthermore, this Leisure Bar gives me a weird feeling.


    The six sense of a man is currently telling me that the organization¡¯s destruction definitely had something to do with that man. As for how he was able to do it, I really don¡¯t have any proof about it.


    Originally, I wanted to wash my hand clean and stop being a hitman. Then return back to my hometown, marry a woman, have a child, and live the rest of my life in peace. But, who would have expected that such a thing like the organization being destroyed would have happened. Seems like this dream of mine is temporarily out of the question.


    cing down the night vision device in his hand, Kaiser looked at the starry sky. In any case, I am after all the king of hitmen, it would truly be too low-profile of me if I don¡¯t at least marry up to 7 or 8 wives. But, before doing that, I have to take revenge for my brothers. After I captured either this man or the woman and questioned them via torture, I would be able to know what happened to the organization. In this world, there is no one that is able to endure the torture of the king of hitmen!

 Chapter 70 – King of hitmen’s pain 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 70 ¨C King of hitmen¡¯s pain 1/2</h4>


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    Kaiser went into a daze, what is that sound? Turning his head around, he saw a big sized pit bull that was currently scratching onto its ear.


    When did ite to my side, I actually didn¡¯t sense it at all! Kaiser couldn¡¯t help but took in a deep breath. Luckily it was only just a dog. If it was my enemy, I would have definitely suffered an injury right now.


    ¡°Shoo, shoo, shoo, go y somewhere else.¡± Kaiser pretended that he was going to give the dog a few hits, wanting to just quickly chase this dog away.


    ¡°Woo~¡± Lie Gu raised its head up and howled and Kaiser¡¯s expression changed. This damned dog, the people in the bar will most likely be alerted now! I will just have toe back another day!


    At this time, Ye Hua walked out of the bathroom while wiping his hair with the towel, whereas the beautiful woman who was on the bed was still waiting for Ye Hua. Qing Ya just wasn¡¯t able to sleep if she didn¡¯t hug onto him.


    ¡°Where did that dog of yours went to? It has been a few days seen Ist saw it.¡± Hearing the howling sound of a dog that wasing from the outside, Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Ye Hua took off his slippers and lied down on the bed. Qing Ya conveniently leaned over and Ye Hua very naturally held onto Qing Ya¡¯s shoulder, all of it was so natural and smooth. The two seemed to have forgotten their previous agreement.


    ¡°It found a partner outside.¡± Ye Hua said faintly and closed the bedmp.


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua, then said tenderly, ¡°What do you want to eat tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Just go to the street and buy a Chinese crepe will do, the street is closer.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    ¡°Are you being concern about me right now?¡±


    ¡°You are thinking too much, I¡¯m just concern about the child.¡±


    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore, I¡¯m going to sleep now!¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly and looked towards the night sky that was outside of the window. I hope that Lie Gu won¡¯t be as mischievous as he is in the past and make too much of a scene.


    Great Emperor Kaiser was extremely famous in the hitman world, any target that was being targeted by him wouldn¡¯t be able to run away. However, my n was actually spoiled by a mere dog today, this is simply spoiling my reputation.


    Borrowing the darkness, Great Emperor Kaiser jumped from one high building to another high building. I better go back and cook a packet of instant noodle to eat, then take a shower and go to sleep. I will take my time to make another n tomorrow. On the other hand, CEO Qing sure is truly beautiful, it would be great if she was still a virgin. Unfortunately, she had already bear the child of another man. Forget about it, forget about it, it¡¯s not like I have never done a thing like being ruthless and destroying beautiful flowers like CEO Qing.


    After being a hitman for 8 years, I haveprehended one truth. As long as I act cool well, all the beautiful women would naturallye to me.


    ¡°Woo, woo, woo~¡±


    Kaiser¡¯s body came to a pause, and he almost tripped and fell. At the corner of the street, the figure of that dog from before could be seen. My god, how did it do it, to actually be able to run all the way ahead of me.


    Furthermore, its gaze is revealing out disdain, how is a dog able to have an expression like this, and also, what rights does it have to even disdain me!


    Not right, why am I minding about what a dog thinks. Perhaps, it just has the appearance of that which seems like it is always giving out a disdain look. Sigh, just what is going on with me tonight, my state of mind is in aplete mess.


    Entering into the small alley, Kaiser quickened his pace as he secretly turned his head around. At the distant, the head of a dog could be seen extending out, seemingly as if it was spying onto Kaiser.


    Kaiser became startled, are all the dogs so intelligent nowadays?!


    However, being followed by a dog is truly a big joke. Kaiser snorted coldly, and his body immediately disappeared from the spot, and his whereabouts were unknown.


    On the other hand, Lie Gu walked over unhurriedly to the spot where Kaiser disappeared from, then sniffed around. However, after sniffing around for a bit, he immediately felt that something wasn¡¯t right. What am I even sniffing for...

 Chapter 70 – King of hitmen’s pain 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 70 ¨C King of hitmen¡¯s pain 2/2</h4>


    At the park, Kaiser sat on a bench and looked around his surroundings. After confirming that there was no one else, he took out a packet of low-quality cigarettes, then took out a stick of cigarette and lighted it up. The me of the lighter seemed particrly strange within the dark park.


    After ferociously taking a puff, Kaiser let out a sigh. I was actually scared by a dog, this is truly unfathomable.


    ¡°Pssssssss~¡±


    Kaiser went into a daze as he numbly turned his head around and looked towards where the sound wasing from. It could be seen that, that dog from before was currently raising up one of its back legs and taking a piss.


    How did this dog chased up to me again! Just how was it able to do it! Could it be that this dog is a demon beast! But, even if it is a demon beast, it should have run away when it saw me, but this dog actually took a piss right in front of me! And furthermore, this urine smell is too strong, look at that tree, that tree turned ck because of the urine.


    Lie Gu shook its body and deeply let out a breath. I have forgotten how I even take a piss in the past... Eh... I don¡¯t think I even had the need to take a piss in the past right? What is there even for a skeleton dragon to piss out? Piss out bone marrow?


    Lie Gu came to a stop at a spot that was 10 meters away from Kaiser and sat down on the floor, then stuck out its tongue, giving others a feeling that it was very endearingly silly and totally harmless.


    Looking at Lie Gu revealing out an expression like that, Kaiser let out a breath of relief as he flicked the cigarette bud, ¡°What are you following me for?¡±


    Lie Gu crooked its head, appearing endearing silly.


    Kaiser was currently heavily suspecting that he had just met 3 dogs that lookedpletely simr. As a big sized pit bull, it actually has such an endearing silly look on it face, seems like it is a hybrid breed, and its breed should be husky...


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me again!¡± Kaiser gave his final warning to the dog, he didn¡¯t mind being a dog butcherer if the dog didn¡¯t heed his warning.


    Lie Gu blocked Kaiser¡¯s path. Lie Gu¡¯s front legs were rubbing onto the grass, giving others a feeling as if there was a treasure under the grass.


    Actually, the fact was that, Lie Gu was thinking to himself, ¡°How should I fight while I am in dog form? From the looks of it, asides from biting, there is nothing else. The dogs that appear on the television would always only bite too. Could it be that I have to copy Wei Chang, that Gluttonous Monster? However, I can try and see how it goes. Every time when I watch Wei Chang eat those humans, he always seemed very happy.¡±


    ¡°Damned dog! If you don¡¯t move aside, don¡¯t me me for killing you and making you into a stew!¡± Kaiser shouted out in a deep voice. A mere dog also dares to act cool in front of me, this dog really doesn¡¯t want to live anymore.


    Lie Gu was currently recalled of His Honor. His Honor would always think about stewing me. Unknowingly, Lie Gu actually grinned.


    However, when Lie Gu¡¯s grin fell into Kaiser¡¯s eyes, he felt that the dog was precisely ridiculing him!


    There has never been anyone who dares to ridicule me, let alone a mere dog. I have decided that I will be eating dog meat today. Although eating dog meat during the summer would cause one to sweat, worsees to worst, I will just take a shower!


    Kaiser shouted out deeply, and a gust of wind appeared out of nowhere. After cing his fist by his waist for a short moment, he suddenlyunched out his fist!


    Immediately, the tree leaves that were on the ground spiraled around his fist. How could this even be counted as wanting to stew dog meat, he was simply intending on making minced dog meat!


    Lie Gu looked indifferently at the fist that was attacking towards him and lifted up his front right paw, and furthermore, he only stretched out one of the small piece of nail. Why was it one small piece of nail? It was because my women said that my nails were too sharp, and it would hurt them when I grabbed onto them~


    Thus, I fixed my nails. It has to be known that Lie Gu dotes on his women very much. Not only did they trimmed his nails, they even painted nail polish onto his nails, and furthermore, the nail polish was red in color too. Sissy dog...


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    An air ripple scattered out towards all directions, the tree leaves rustled continuously, and some small and thin trees even snapped because of the air ripple.


    Kaiser¡¯s gaze was grave, why does it feel like my fistnded onto a small and thin thing? Lifting up his head and taking a look, why is this dog still in front of me, shouldn¡¯t this dog have exploded from that fist of mine!


    Not right! My fist!


    Slowly retracting back his fist, and looking at the dog nail that was painted with red color nail polish, Kaiser¡¯s expression immediately changed. Without thinking much, he immediately pulled apart their distance.


    How is it possible! This dog actually blocked my fist with its nail! Although I didn¡¯t use all my strength, that fist of mine still wasn¡¯t something that a dog should be able to block!


    ¡°Who sent you here!¡±


    ¡°Woo~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Fool.¡±


    ¡°If you have the guts, speak!¡±


    ¡°Woo, woo, woo~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Have you ever seen before a dog that could speak? Fool.¡±

 Chapter 71 – Story ended before it even began 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 71 ¨C Story ended before it even began 1/2</h4>


    ¡°You!!! Why are you only howling and not barking!¡± Kaiser questioned, seemingly thinking as if only a husky would be able to howl. Actually, what time was it right now already, and this Kaiser was still being bothered about this kind of thing.


    Lie Gu pointed to his head. What a foolish human, if I always bark, wouldn¡¯t I truly be a dog? I am a dragon! His Honor¡¯s mount!


    Kaiser didn¡¯t dare to be careless right now. This dog¡¯s strength is formidable, I have to deal with it carefully. Slightly bending his body downward, he pulled out the dagger that was ced on his leg and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care what motive you have today, you won¡¯t be able to change your destiny of bing the food that I will be cooking tonight!¡±


    ¡°Do you know the origin of my dagger! The material that was used to forge this dagger was an outer world meteorite! This dagger is able to cut steel as easily as cutting y, I call this dagger ¡®Kiss of Death¡¯, everyone who has seen this dagger are all currently in hell!¡±


    Lie Gu simply crawled onto the floor and listened to Kaiser speak ruthless words. It feels like I have returned back to the past. When His Honor brought me along to go on expeditions, we would often meet with situations like this, and during the prelude of the fights, we would have to listen to those people speak for an hour.


    ¡°And by harmonizing with my martial technique, I am able to be just like a phantom! Go to hell, little dog...¡±


    As a hitman, Kaiser would of course not fight in the open. He was able to merge into the night very well. After merging with the night, and adding on with the dagger within his hand, he would turn into the king of the night. Unfortunately, he met Lie Gu today. If he had met Tang Wushuang instead of Lie Gu tonight, there would at least still be a fight.


    While crawling on the floor, Lie Gu extended out his paw again, just that, this time, his nail became a little bit longer.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The collision sound of two metal shing onto each other rang out, and a white light flickered, while bringing along a bunch of sparks.


    Kaiser who was hidden within the darkness was currently dazed. Looking at that dog¡¯s big butt, he had a face of disbelief! After the initial sh, he attacked once again!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sound of two metal shing onto each other rang out again, and Kaiser looked numbly at the dagger that was within his hand. Right now, two deep grooves could be seen on the dagger. How is this possible! ¡®Kiss of Death¡¯ is something that I risked my life to get it, its strength is definitely up in the top three within the world of daggers, however, right now! This dagger was actually damaged by that dog¡¯s nail!


    Lie Gu unhurriedly stood up. And I thought that His Honor gave me a big mission, but in the end, it was still the same as usual. This person is so much more inferiorpared to those great deste beasts. It would be great if I have the summoning ability that that Gluttonous Monster possesses, then I wouldn¡¯t have the need to have to personally deal with easy missions like this. Being in the embrace of a woman is so much morefortable. Three delicate beautiful women, and all of them ate the meat of gold delicate crane, they are practically invincible.


    ¡°Impossible!¡¯ Kaiser¡¯s eyes werepletely red, the veins on his temples were swelling greatly, and the muscles of his entire body instantly began to grow rapidly, causing his ck outfit to look it was about to explode.


    ¡°Fatal eighteen des!¡± Kaiser¡¯sst trump card, sacrificing his speed and increasing his strength. The increase of the strength was not just a tiny bit and was extremely huge!


    Lie Gu looked at the Kaiser that disappeared and shook his head. As a weak and puny human, why do you even struggle, can¡¯t you just kneel down and wait for your death?


    Opening his mouth, Lie Gu bit towards the air.


    Lie Gu chewed, and fresh blood dripped out from the corner of his mouth, dripping onto the grass.


    Spit~


    A dagger was spat out by Lie Gu. Human meat doesn¡¯t taste that good at all, I don¡¯t know why that Gluttonous Monster even likes to eat it that much.


    Fatal eighteen des!


    Kaiser dumbfoundedly looked at his half remaining right arm. That was my strongest martial technique, and yet, before I was even able to execute the first de, this dog actually straightforwardly bit off half of my arm!


    Looking at the blood that is currently flowing out from the dog¡¯s mouth, my hand is most likely already eaten by the dog, and is currently within its stomach, damn it!


    Right now, Kaiser finally knew why the dog revealed out such a disdainful expression towards him! Just where did this dog came from! Could it be that, my enemies from the past havee to take their revenge!


    Seems like I cannot drag this on anymore, within the thirty-six stratagems, retreat is the best stratagem!


    Lie Gu licked onto the corner of his mouth, and immediately disappeared afterward. This fellow is actually thinking of running? Do you really think that you will be able to run away from me? Na?ve human!


    In a moment, a ck figure appeared out from the air and flew towards the ground like a bullet, causing a huge hole to appear. Within the huge hole, the legendary king of hitmen, Kaiser, could be seen lying down in it.


    However, the Kaiser right now had lost all the brilliance and vitality that he usually possessed, and was currently at hisst gasp. Within the split second just a while ago, Kaiser himself did not know just what he was hit by. The thing that he was hit by felt hairy, seemingly just like a whip. Right now, his entire body felt like it was falling apart, and he did not have the strength to lift even a single finger.

 Chapter 71 – Story ended before it even began 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 71 ¨C Story ended before it even began 2/2</h4>


    Unhurriedly walking into the hole, Lie Gu looked at Kaiser, seemingly like he was waiting for Kaiser to beg for mercy. However, after waiting for a while, he didn¡¯t hear Kaiser begging for mercy. This doesn¡¯t make sense, why isn¡¯t he begging for mercy? Perhaps if I bite off his other arm, he will start begging for mercy.


    Without any hesitation, Lie Gu immediately bit off Kaiser¡¯s left arm. This time, he didn¡¯t eat the arm, and was preparing to roast the armter on. Not sure how the arm would taste like after I roasted it.


    As a hitman, Kaiser did not utter a word, even when both of his arms were bit off.


    This man is not bad, not begging for mercy up until now. Base on his courage which deserves praise, I will bestow him a quick death. Of course, I still have to let him know just who was it that wanted him dead.


    This time, Lie Gu spoke out human words. With a deep tone, Lie Gu spoke, ¡°Weak and puny human, for you to be able to die under His Honor¡¯smand, it is heaven¡¯s grace to you. Properly carry on the grace with you and repent!¡±


    Kaiser who was suffering from excessive blood loss suddenly seemed to have a bit of the trace of regaining back hisst bit of vitality right before his death as he opened his eyes wide. This dog is actually just an underling! And there is still someone else that is above him! How is this possible, I have never met with a situation like this before!


    ¡°What is your honor¡¯s name?¡± Kaiser asked powerlessly.


    ¡°Weak and puny humans aren¡¯t fit to know His Honor¡¯s name. However, you should feel honored, that you will be able to enter into my stomach!¡±


    ¡°Enter! Into your stomach!¡± Kaiser¡¯s gaze finally revealed out fear. Because he didn¡¯t have hands anymore, he was only able to use both of his feet to retreat backward.


    Lie Gu smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, I intend to roast you before eating you. I heard that roasting tastes delicious. It is a pity that the supermarkets are closed at this timing, if not, I would go and buy some cumin powder first before roasting you.¡±


    Kaiser¡¯s state of mind copsed. He tried all his effort to try to crawl out of this huge hole, but it was to no avail. When he turned his head around, it wasn¡¯t a dog head anymore, and instead, what appeared was a huge dragon head, and furthermore, it was a dragon head that didn¡¯t have any flesh. Along with the dragon head opening its mouth, Kaiser saw a ck color light was congealing, and afterward, the ck light shot towards him. When the ck light shot towards him, he felt that his entire body felt warm, and gradually, his consciousness disappeared...


    When I returned back to Flower City, all I wanted to do was just act cool, be a CEO¡¯s bodyguard, then step onto those rich second generations. Why did my story ended before it even began, why!!!


    Lie Gu licked onto his mouth. I will just treat this as supper I suppose, I am actually really feeling a little bit hungry right now...


    Swallowing it in one gulp, Lie Gu felt that human meat tasted much better after being roasted. If I add some seasoning, human meat would definitely be a delicacy too. I will go back home and sleep now. Now that I have a corporeal body, I can finally experience how it feels when using hands. The paws before were indeed a bit too small. This time, those three women will definitely have nothing else toin about, with a corporeal body, I have immediately unlocked 8231 kinds of positions.


    ¡°Evil creature!¡±


    When Lie Gu was savoring the aftertaste of human meat, a man who wore a green robended onto the ground from the sky with a graceful posture. This entrance can definitely be given 60 points. As for why only 60 points, it was because Lie Gu had seen entrances that were even more exaggeratedpared to this. However, in the end, all of those people were beaten up to the point that they kneeled down on the floor.


    Towards this man who appeared out of nowhere, Lie Gu did not have the mood to bother with him. I still have to quickly go back home and try out the result of this human body.


    Jian Yuan was a member of the cultivation world. Just a while ago, he had just finished watching the World Cup with his colleague, and on his way home, he sensed the aura of a demon beast, and thus immediately hurried over to check on it. And as expected! This dog definitely just finished doing an outrageous and evil act, just take a look at the bloodstain on the corner of its mouth and you would know it!

 Chapter 72 – The doggy even ‘vomited blood’ 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 72 ¨C The doggy even ¡®vomited blood¡¯ 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Evil creature, take this!¡± Jian Yuan shouted out lightly as he stretched out both of his arms. The long sword that was on his back immediately unsheathed and transformed into a silvery light and attacked towards Lie Gu¡¯s head.


    I really cannot eat anymore, that Gluttonous Monster is truly an eating champion, burp~


    Lie Gu couldn¡¯t help but burp. And this caused Jian Yuan to wrinkle his brows. Why is this dog¡¯s expression so human-like! Looking at the surroundings, a battle seemed to have happened here just a while ago.


    Just when Lie Gu was about to kill this Jian Yuan in one hit, another figure appeared from the sky again. The figurended onto the ground with a loud bang, stepping out a huge hole with her feet, and that flying sword was actually stepped onto by that feet too, and furthermore, the flying sword was stepped onto by a high-heeled shoe!


    Lie Gu slightly lifted his head up. I will give this entrance 90 points, the entrance was very imposing, and adding on with this back that is filled with both mysteriousness and enticement, I will add an additional 5 points. As for the remaining 5 points, I will just have to see how her face looks like.


    However, why does this woman smell so familiar? It feels like I have smelled before this smell.


    ¡°Youngdy, what are you doing?¡± Jian Yuan asked in a deep voice. The outfit of this woman in front of me... eh... is a bit exaggerating.


    Thisdy could be seen wearing a gold color mask, her long hair tied into a ponytail, and that outfit of hers... No matter how one looked at it, the outfit seemed like a senior high school student school uniform, and the blue skirt was rather short. Lastly, the red color boots add a queen-like look to thedy.


    ¡°How could you bully a doggy? And even beat it to the point that it vomited out blood!¡±


    Lie Gu: ¡°......¡±


    Jian Yuan: ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, you are mistaken, I did not...¡±


    Before Jian Yuan even finish speaking, Lie Gu whimpered and straightforwardly lied down onto the floor, showing off a look as if he was about to die anytime. However, when Lie Gu turned his head around and took a look at thedy, Lie Gu was startled. This... isn¡¯t this His Honor¡¯s sister-inw!


    Although Qing Yutong was currently wearing a mask, she was not able to hide from Lie Gu¡¯s ¡®dog eyes¡¯.


    That¡¯s right! The person that just arrived was Qing Yutong! In actuality, she had also long discovered Kaiser¡¯s existence and she waited until her brother-inw and big sister turned off their room light before heading out. And right when she was heading out, just by chance, she saw the ck figure secretly running away, and thus followed after the ck figure. While following the ck figure, she saw that McDonald was still opened, and thus went to the McDonald to buy a McFlurry to eat. However, after she came out from the McDonald, she discovered that she had lost the ck figure. And after searching for quite a while, she finally sensed the ck figure¡¯s aura and arrived at this ce.


    But who would have thought, I actually saw a dog abuser when I arrived! This man is truly vile! To actually beat the dog into such a state! Blood is actually endlessly spilling out from this dog¡¯s mouth, this dog is so pitiful.


    ¡°Youngdy, I still have not enquire, what is your name?¡±


    Qing Yutong stroked onto Lie Gu¡¯s head, and thetter had afortable look on its face. His Honor¡¯s sister-inw is indeed out of the ordinary, her hands are so soft.


    Qing Yutong snorted and said in a deep voice, ¡°You can call me sailor moon! Upholding virtue and condemning evil is what I do best!¡±


    This is most likely a chuunibyou youngdy who had been deeply harmed by cartoon isn¡¯t it? Upholding virtue and condemning evil? The evil is right behind you youngdy!


    Jian Yuan was a bit dazed, ¡°Sailor moon? Alright, listen to me, this is really a misunderstanding, this dog is not an ordinary dog at all, and it is definitely a fierce beast! I was intending to put it in its ce just a while ago.¡±


    Lie Gu lied on the floor and whimpered ¡®powerlessly¡¯, seemingly saying, would a dog like this even have the capability to do harmful things, this guy is bluffing.


    Seeing that Lie Gu looked so miserable, Qing Yutong snorted, ¡°I hate you dog abusers the most, all of you are but a bunch of hypocrites. Draw your sword!¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, this dog was lively as a dragon just a while ago, do not be deceived by it! What¡¯s more, my sword is still underneath your feet.¡± Jian Yuan said embarrassedly.


    Qing Yutong kicked the sword that was underneath her feet to Jian Yuan, ¡°If you want the dog¡¯s life, you will have to get over me first!¡±

 Chapter 72 – The doggy even ‘vomited blood’ 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 72 ¨C The doggy even ¡®vomited blood¡¯ 2/2</h4>


    Jian Yuan was having a headache right now, why is this youngdy so obstinate on protecting this fierce beast. What do I do if this youngdy gets attacked by this fierce beast right after I leave? On the other hand, if I were to uncover this dog¡¯s true colors, I would be able to get this youngdy¡¯s infatuation, it is practically killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Youngdy, what do I have to do for you to believe me?¡±


    ¡°I only believe the truth that is right before my eyes. To actually bully a doggy, you are definitely a bad guy!¡±


    Lie Gu felt that what His Honor¡¯s sister-inw said was correct, this guy is definitely a bad guy!


    Jian Yuan had never seen before a girl like this.


    ¡°Youngdy, I am a cultivator, upon spotting this fierce beast, I have no choice but to step forth and subdue it. If there is anything that I did that offended you, please forgive me.¡± Jain Yuan said in a deep voice. It is certain that I will have to subdue this fierce beast. I will just make her pass out first, I hope that this youngdy won¡¯t me me for it.


    Qing Yutong stretched her neck and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Come!¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, my apologies.¡±


    Jian Yuan said lightly and his body gradually dissipated. This speed!!!


    When Jian Yuan appeared, he had already came to Qing Yutong¡¯s back, and with a karate chop, he wanted to make Qing Yutong pass out.


    However, when he was chopping down the karate chop onto Qing Yutong, he chopped onto the air instead, or to be more precise, he chopped onto Qing Yutong¡¯s afterimage.


    This made Jian Yuan¡¯s gaze to congeal, and he was prepared to dodge. However, it was already toote. After feeling a pain on the back of his head, he fainted...


    Qing Yutong pped her hands, ¡°To actuallypete with speed against me, you are truly looking for feces in a toilet.¡±


    Lie Gu opened his mouth wide, His Honor¡¯s sister-inw actually has this kind of strength, this is simply 666. However, wasn¡¯t she at Leisure Bar? Why did she suddenly appear here?


    ¡°Little doggy, do you need big sister to bring you to the animal clinic?¡± Not sure where Qing Ya got a rope from, she tied Jian Yuan up with the rope and hang him up on the tree, then walked to the front of Lie Gu.


    Lie Gu did not want to go to the animal clinic. Unhurriedly standing up, he disyed out a look that seemed to be seemingly saying that he didn¡¯t want to get treated even if he were to die.


    Qing Yutong could be seen grabbing onto Lie Gu¡¯s tail, ¡°You cannot leave, if you leave, you will die.¡±


    While dragging onto Lie Gu, Qing Yutong walked towards the animal clinic.


    Lie Gu¡¯s heart was in despair. Your Honor, please quicklye and look after this sister-inw of yours, she is simply too savage, to actually dragged me all the way to the animal clinic. And she even dared to say that she is a dog lover, it is practically nonsense...


    When Lie Gu walked out from the animal clinic, an iron chain could be seen ced on his neck, and the iron chain was the kind that was super thick.


    ¡°Da Huang, since I saved your life, you will follow me from now on, big sister will let you live a happy life.¡± Qing Yutong said happily. If I remembered correctly, big sister feared dogs the most, hehehe~


    Lie Gu¡¯s eyes were filled with despair, but he didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful towards Qing Yutong.


    ¡°Da Huang, why is there nail polish painted onto your nails, and the nail polish is red in color too, it looks so sissy, your previous master sure is sickening.¡± Qing Yutong pulled onto Lie Gu and walked on the empty street. The two of them seemed very uncoordinated.


    Lie Gu was very tired, they are all but just my maids only. Your Honor, please save me, your sister-inw is about to strangle me to death...


    If this scene was to be seen by His Honor, where would my face be at? No, this won¡¯t do, this definitely won¡¯t do, I have to run away!


    It could be see that, with a dash, Lie Gu struggled free from Qing Yutong¡¯s pull. And afterward, he ran away with all his might.


    Qing Yutong snorted, ¡°Another one who wants topete with me in speed!¡±


    ¡°Da Huang, you won¡¯t be able to escape from my five finger mountains! Be obedient and ept your fate!¡±


    Lie Gu felt that the madam was much betterpared to this sister-inw. The madam is so gentle, while this sister-inw is simply savage to the extremity.


    ¡°Eh, this Da Huang has some capabilities, I actually lost him.¡± Qing Yutong stood at the intersection of a road and looked around her surroundings.


    ¡°Master, perhaps that person from before was speaking the truth, this dog may really be a fierce beast.¡±


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth, ¡°If this dog was truly a fierce beast, why didn¡¯t it attack me just now? And it even had a full face of despair on its face just now, the dog is just too adorable.¡±


    ¡°Master, you better quickly return back home and rest instead, your current mission right now is to think of a way to push over your brother-inw.¡±

 Chapter 73 – Brother-in-law, provide for me~ 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 73 ¨C Brother-inw, provide for me~ 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Aiyo, I know, I know, but this is a longsting battle, it¡¯s not like I will be able to push over brother-inw any time soon.¡± Qing Yutong said.


    ¡°Therefore, you have toplete missions and obtain mission points, so that you will be able to exchange for prizes that will be useful to you.¡±


    Qing Yutong said petntly, ¡°You want me to hug onto the thigh, and yet don¡¯t want to pay me in advance. How would I, a klutz, be able to eat chicken.¡±


    ¡°Master, please be patient, wasn¡¯t your brother-inw also very noob at the beginning? And yet right now, look at how good your brother-inw has be at the game.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, forget it, I¡¯m going to go back home and sleep now, I¡¯m tired to death. Not sure where that ck-clothed person ran to too.¡± Qing Yutong said puzzledly while yawning. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t have thought that the ck-clothed person had already entered into Lie Gu¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Who told you to be gluttonous.¡±


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s McDonald¡¯s fault for not closing when it is already sote into the night, causing me to suddenly want to eat something sweet. Hmmm, how about I go and buy another McFlurry to eat?¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    The next morning, Ye Hua woke up from his sleep, and the first thing he did was look at his chest. Lucky, Qing Ya didn¡¯t drool. Seems like this bad habit of Qing Ya¡¯s has changed, however, another bad habit has appeared, she is currently hugging onto me like an octopus, making herself seem like a female gangster.


    ¡°Ye Hua, what time is it now?¡± The beautiful woman who was within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace asked.


    ¡°7 am.¡± Ye Hua took a look at the clock.


    ¡°Oh, let me sleep for a while more.¡± Rubbing onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest, Qing Ya pursed her lips.


    Ye Hua asked faintly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t need to go to work today?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you said that you won¡¯t allow it? I have already settled everything yesterday. Alright, don¡¯t talk anymore, I¡¯m very tired~¡± Last night, Qing Ya fell asleep at 1 am+, and right now, she wants to express that she does not want to get out of the bed.


    This Qing Ya, is she treating me as her bolster... However, to be able to sleep while resting on my chest, the Supreme Overlord¡¯s chest, in this world, only this woman is able to do it! Of course, there is also another woman who had rested on my chest for one night.


    One hour went by very quickly, Ye Hua pped onto Qing Ya¡¯s sexy perky butt, ¡°Enough already, time to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Hmm~ Hmm~ Hmm~¡± Qing Ya let out a very heavy nasal sound, she was actually acting coquettishly.


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t care that much as he straightforwardly carried up Qing Ya and walked into the bathroom.


    The half-asleep, half-awake Qing Ya was like a Ko, hanging onto Ye Hua¡¯s body.


    ¡°Stand up straight!¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    Qing Ya let go of Ye Hua petntly and feigned anger coquettishly, ¡°Why are you like this!¡±


    ¡°Brush your teeth and wash your face, then go and buy breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Hurry up and leave, I want to use the toilet!¡± Qing Ya pushed Ye Hua out of the bathroom, then ferociously closed the door.


    This woman, pushing onto me again.


    Qing Ya looked at her reflection within the mirror, and couldn¡¯t help but gently caressed herself for a bit, so beautiful~


    After brushing her teeth and washing her face, Qing Ya regained back her usual appearance. ¡°How many Chinese crepe do you want?¡± Qing Ya asked faintly.


    Ye Hua walked into the bathroom, ¡°Just one will do.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Qing Ya wore a normal sports outfit and walked out of the bedroom.


    Coming to her sister¡¯s bedroom, Qing Ya knocked onto the door.


    ¡°Yutong! Yutong!¡¯


    ¡°Big sister, just what is it, it¡¯s still early in the morning...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat Chinese crepe?¡± Qing Ya asked.


    ¡°No...¡± Yesterday, Qing Yutong bought a spicy chicken burger and fried chicken wings from McDonald to eat while she was heading back home and over-stuffed her stomach.


    Qing Ya shook her head helplessly, then walked out of Leisure Bar by herself. These two scoundrels, saying that they will take care of me, the pregnant woman, but in the end, I became the one who has to take care of them!

 Chapter 73 – Brother-in-law, provide for me~ 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 73 ¨C Brother-inw, provide for me~ 2/2</h4>


    + minutester, Qing Ya returned. Within her hand, she was holding two Chinese crepes, and on her face, there was curiousness.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Hua took one of the Chinese crepes from Qing Ya¡¯s hand and asked.


    ¡°Nothing much, just now when I was outside, I heard someone said that a man who wore ancient costume was found tied onto a tree at a certain park that is located at the west. And furthermore, a sign which said ¡®dog abuser¡¯ was attached to the man¡¯s chest... Lastly, within the scene, a dagger that had blood on it was found.¡±


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t think too much of it,¡± What happened afterward?¡±


    ¡°The man was taken away by the police afterward. And I heard that, the rope that was tied onto the man couldn¡¯t be untied, it sounds quite mysterious.¡± Qing Ya said with a solemn look, appearing quite adorable.


    Suddenly, the bedroom door was pushed open by Qing Yutong. With a towel tied onto her head, Qing Yutong looked at the two, ¡°Brother-inw, big sister, why didn¡¯t you two call me over when you two are eating breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Qing Yutong, can you knock on the door before entering! What¡¯s more, I asked you just now if you want to eat or not and you said no!¡± Qing Ya criticized strictly. If Ye Hua and I were doing something together and this Qing Yutong came in without even knocking on the door... My god, what am I thinking about, there is no way that I would do it together with him!!!


    ¡°Big sister, how can sleep talk even be taken seriously?¡±


    ¡°Go and buy it yourself.¡± Qing Ya said petntly.


    ¡°Big sister, my fame still has not died down yet, how can I go out just like this?¡±


    ¡°You can eat mine then. In any case, I also wouldn¡¯t be able to eat that much.¡± Qing Ya handed over her own Chinese Crepe, and Qing Yutong happily took it.


    ¡°What were you two chatting about just now?¡¯


    Qing Ya said faintly, ¡°Nothing much, just a person who was tied up in a park.¡±


    ¡°There is even a thing like this? What happened afterward?¡± Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    ¡°The man was taken away by the police. Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Yutong, you said that you want to work as a streamer right? Right now, your big sister has already prepared everything for you, so, during these next few days, when you are free, go and do some publicizing.¡±


    Qing Yutong said powerlessly, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to work as a streamer now?¡± Seeing her sister¡¯s expression, Qing Ya immediately knew that her sister was thinking about backing out.


    After being owned for an entire day, all of Qing Yutong¡¯s confidence had long disappearedpletely.


    At this time, Ye Hua asked, ¡°Qing Ya, did those people pay up?¡±


    ¡°Pay up?¡± Without waiting for Qing Ya to answer, Qing Yutong snatched first to question.


    Qing Yaughed lightly, ¡°Your brother-inw won 100 billion yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What? 100 billion!!! What do I even have to work as a streamer for then! Brother-inw, please provide for me~¡± Qing Yutong immediately moved and sat at Ye Hua¡¯s side, then pulled onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm and said sweetly.


    Ye Hua sized up Qing Yutong, ¡°Your looks is not bad.¡±


    Qing Yutong was very coordinating as she struck a post and lightly bit onto her lip, ¡°Brother-inw~ How about it~¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Qing Ya pped onto Qing Yutong¡¯s head without any mercy.


    Qing Yutong rubbed her head and said pitifully, ¡°Big sister, what are you being that serious for, I was just joking only.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, I¡¯m asking you a question, did they pay up?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly.


    ¡°Ye Hua, those people won¡¯t pay up.¡±


    Qing Yutong immediately wasn¡¯t satisfied, ¡°Who are those arrogant people, to actually not pay up when they lost. Tell me, I will go and collect the money!¡±


    ¡°They are not going to pay up?¡± Ye Huaughed lightly. At that time, it won¡¯t be a matter of returning money or not anymore!


    Just when Qing Ya was preparing to continue speaking, her phone rang. Looking at the dialer, it was actually her dad.


    Qing Ya let out a breath and answered the call.


    ¡°Qing Ya, what happenedst night?¡± Qing Huaxuan questioned on the phone. I received a call from Xiao Family early in the morning today, and I was told that my daughter actually gambled family property with them! Is this daughter of mine mad?! And the important point is that she even won!


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t expect that her dad would use this kind of tone to question her, and her mood immediately turned bad.


    ¡°Nothing much, I just won 100 billion only.¡± Qing Ya said faintly.


    ¡°Why are you so insensible! We still have things that we need to request Xiao Family for. Forget it that you didn¡¯t fawn onto them, but why did you go and gambled such a big amount with them, just what were you trying to do! And what about Ao¡¯tian! How are the two of you getting along?¡±

 Chapter 74 – Within a thought 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 74 ¨C Within a thought 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Lose means lose, whether if they are going to pay up or not, that¡¯s their problem. As for that Long Aotian, who even knows just where he went to.¡±


    Qing Huaxuan was angered greatly, ¡°Let me tell you, regarding the matter about the gamble, just let it go, and don¡¯t go and think about the money anymore. As for Long Aotian¡¯s side, you quickly go and apologize to him. Also, tell your sister to go and work at thepany and not idle about every day all day long!¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Dad, if you want to apologize, you can go ahead and apologize your head, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Qing Ya straightforwardly hang up the phone. Dad has truly changed, he wasn¡¯t like this in the past.


    Qing Yutong pulled onto her big sister¡¯s delicate hand and consoled, ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Qing Ya sighed deeply, then took a look at the Ye Hua who was sitting calmly at one side. This guy doesn¡¯t even try to at least console me for a bit.


    Suddenly, the phone rang again. Qing Ya thought that her dad called her again, but after taking a look, she discovered that it was actually thepany finance department¡¯s section head who was calling her.


    An agitated sounding voice rang out from the phone, ¡°CEO Qing, an additional 50 billion rmb appeared in thepany¡¯s bank ount, this????¡±


    ¡°50 billion! Who is the person that transferred the money?¡± Qing Ya was startled and became dazed for a bit. 50 billion!


    ¡°A... a person who is called Wang Dabao transferred it.¡±


    Qing Ya truly didn¡¯t expect that this Wang Dabao would transfer the money over to her right on the next day after the bet. This Wang Dabao¡¯s speed of paying up money sure is fast!


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    ¡°CEO Qing, there is no problem with this sum of money right?¡± The finance department¡¯s section head was a bit nervous as this sum of money was practically equivalent to the price of the entirepany.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Qing Ya still sort of did not dare to believe it. With Wang Family¡¯s strength, they could totally not bother about paying up at all, but I didn¡¯t expect that this Wang Dabao would actually be this forthright and pay up the money so quickly. As expected of a prodigal.


    Wang Daobao¡¯s prodigal was always able to obtain a benefit, and this time was no different. In a way, he was hugging onto Ye Hua¡¯s big thigh.


    ¡°Qing Ya, who paid up?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously. And I was still thinking a while ago about just what kind of way to collect the money would be interesting.


    ¡°Wang Dabao.¡±


    ¡°Him? Not bad.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. Towards that Wang Dabao, I¡¯m looking at him a little bit in a different light. 50 billion is not a small sum. To be able to gather 50 billion in such a short time, he has a bit of capability. Furthermore, he keeps his words. He can be counted as a pretty good human.¡±


    Qing Yutong asked dazedly, ¡°Big sister, 50 billion has been transferred to your ount?¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Qing Yutong immediately hugged onto her big sister¡¯s thigh, ¡°Big sister, isn¡¯t Yutong very obedient?¡±


    ¡°You? I will still have to continue on and observe first.¡± Qing Ya snorted.


    ¡°Big sister~ In the future, Yutong can only depend on you and brother-inw, I won¡¯t leave even if you beat me to death~¡± This is a secure rice bowl, I must hug onto it. That way, I won¡¯t have to worry about not having food to eat and not having clothes to wear anymore in the future, and I can live my days however I want, I¡¯m so happy~


    Ye Hua remained silent for a bit, then said, ¡°Qing Ya, give that Xiao Yi a call, tell him to pay up the money within three days, if not, be prepared to suffer the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, forget about it.¡± Qing Ya was a bit worried. Right now, I have already gotten half of the money, and this can be counted as the best oue. And ording to reason, it would be better for me to return the 50 billion that Wang Dabao has transferred over to me.


    Ye Hua precisely didn¡¯t like Qing Ya¡¯s habit of being afraid of this, and afraid of that. This point of hers is notparablepared to Qing Yutong.


    ¡°Yutong, you call instead, I will only be giving them three days to pay up!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will call~¡± Qing Yutong did not have that much misgivings. Owe money, pay money, owe life, pay life~

 Chapter 74 – Within a thought 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 74 ¨C Within a thought 2/2</h4>


    In any case, Qing Yutong was a best actress within the entertainment industry, thus, it was normal for her to have the phone numbers of some big shots, and of course, including Xiao Family¡¯s. Thinking back to the past, this Xiao Yi even had some thoughts towards me.


    Qing Yutong directly dialed Xiao Yi¡¯s phone.


    And Xiao Yi himself was very curious as to why this best actress would suddenly give him a call him out of nowhere. Could it be that she had thought things out, and is finally prepared to dedicate her body to me?


    ¡°Yutong, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Yi asked.


    ¡°Pay up!¡±


    Xiao Yi, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Yutong, when did I owe you money? You must have remembered wrongly.¡±


    ¡°50 billion, give you three days to pay up!¡± Qing Yutong totally did not give any face at all, and straightforwardly went to the main topic.


    After hearing 50 billion, Xiao Yi immediately knew what was going on.


    ¡°Yutong, what things can¡¯t be properly talked over?¡±


    ¡°What is there even to talk over with you about. Quickly pay up, if not, you can wait for me to show up at your ce to collect the money!¡± After finish speaking, Qing Yutong hang up the phone, then raised her eyebrows towards Ye Hua, seemingly saying, how was my performance?


    Qing Ya held onto her forehead. These two people are truly not afraid of anything, to even dare to intend to show up at Xiao Family¡¯s house to collect money.


    ¡°Brother-inw, if he doesn¡¯t pay up, at that time, let¡¯s go and collect the money together~¡± Qing Yutong was already eager to get into action. Yesterday was not satisfying at all, the opponent was too weak.


    Actually, that person yesterday was not weak at all, and that person was even a famous cultivator within the cultivation world. Just that, that person was unlucky and met with this sailor moon... This chuunibyou youngdy who had been harm by the cartoons.


    ¡°This kind of thing doesn¡¯t require us to personally go and deal with it.¡± Ye Hua said deeply. If everything requires me to personally go and deal with it, what do I even need my subordinates for? All those experts and powerful beings who always personally deal with things themselves, are they truly experts and powerful beings? Or perhaps, they are trying to find a sense of existence by doing that.


    ¡°Big sister~ Look at brother-inw~ He didn¡¯t even smoke and yet he is starting to act cool again.¡± Qing Yutong said lovably. What brother-inw just said sounds super handsome.


    Qing Yaughed bitterly and said tenderly, ¡°Alright Ye Hua, don¡¯t mind it too much, we can¡¯t do anything too if they don¡¯t want to pay up.¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent. Some things don¡¯t need to be exined, because there isn¡¯t a need to exin. On the other hand, I want to see just what choice this Xiao Yi would make, his entire family¡¯s lives are all within a thought of his.


    At this moment, Xiao Yi was currently on the ne that was returning back to Zijin City, totally oblivious to the severity of the matter. And the Nangong Xinyi who was by his side was totally oblivious too. The two of them did not really take the gamble to heart.


    After eating breakfast, Ye Hua and his sister-inw began yingputer game again. Meanwhile, Qing Ya cut some fruits, then sat at one side and watched the two y. Sitting at the side, Qing Ya felt that she was just like their maid, and in the end, she herself also bought aputer and joined the two of them.


    Indeed, High Ocean City¡¯s famous cold and elegant female CEO was led astray by the two. After Qing Ya¡¯s gave birth, they would just nice be able to queue as a group of four.


    The addition of the lovable wife had undoubtedly increased the game difficulty for Ye Hua. Qing Ya herself was a woman who wasn¡¯t willing to admit to defeat, that serious look on her face was just like when she was holding a meeting, and even more, she was even giving out orders in the game, transforming into a female tactician in a blink of an eye.


    Seeing that, Ye Hua was very gratified, Qing Ya actually has capabilities in this aspect, not bad.


    At the other side, Wei Chang was met with the first date in his life and was currently pondering about how he should dress up. After all, I am going on a date with Xiao Tang. The date seems to be participating in her ssmate¡¯s birthday banquet. However, that is the secondary point, the main point is, how should I dress when I leave for the dateter on? I don¡¯t want to mess up and throw His Honor¡¯s face.


    I remember that the idol drama that I watched yesterday, that male lead would dress up first before he goes out. Hmm, I can learn from him.


    Wei Chang could be seen taking out a facial mask and cing it onto his face, then opened theputer to search and learn about how he should dress up. Moisturizing water? I have to use this? Foundation? Apply makeup to the eyebrows? Isn¡¯t this too sissy? I don¡¯t want to be like Lie Gu and paint nail polish on my nails.


    Lie Gu, ¡°F**k, the nail polish wasn¡¯t painted by me, it was painted by my women!¡±


    At this time, Wei Chang¡¯s phone rang. I don¡¯t even need to think and I know the person who is calling is Xiao Tang. After all, His Honor wouldn¡¯t call my phone, and the others would be even more unlikely. My phone is just a decoration, however, recently, it isn¡¯t a decoration anymore, because, Xiao Tang would call my phone from time to time and considerately inquire about my well-being and what I was doing.


    No wonder His Honor and Lie Gu found themselves a woman, so this is how it feels to have a woman, this is the feeling of being concerned by someone, it is rather not bad. However, forget about Lie Gu, the reason he found himself a woman waspletely due to his natural instincts.

 Chapter 75 – Another banquet 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 75 ¨C Another banquet 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Uncle Wei, I havee to pick you up~¡± Tang Wei¡¯s gentle soft voice rang out from the phone, and Wei Chang felt veryfortable listening to her voice.


    ¡°Xiao Tang arrived? Come up and take a sit first.¡±


    ¡°En~¡±


    However, when Tang Wei saw that Wei Chang was currently using a face mask, she was astonished. However, even though she was astonished, she felt very touched too. Uncle Wei must be wanting to appear younger a bit so he would be able to seem matching with me. Actually, he doesn¡¯t need to do that at all.


    Tang Wei took off the face mask and said lovably, ¡°Uncle Wei, you are already handsome enough, if you get any more handsome, how would others live?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Tang, you are very beautiful too today.¡± Wei Chang said with a smile. The Wei Chang right now knows how to speak very well. Recently, Wei Chang had been reading some rtionship advice, and after reading, he summed it all up into one simple rule, which was to praise. By praising, the girl would be happy. Just take a look at Xiao Tang and you would know how effective it was.


    However, it must be said that, Xiao Tang is really pretty today, jet-ck hair which wasn¡¯t tied into a ponytail, and instead, draped on her shoulders. Blue color t-shirt, cropped jeans, white color sneakers, Xiao Tang looks iparably fresh and pure today.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, why does your mouth seemed like it has been smeared with honey today.¡± Tang Wei said shyly, then casually pinched onto the corner of Wei Chang¡¯s mouth.


    Seven Sins¡¯ Gluttonous Monster¡¯s mouth was pinched by a female human, god...


    Tsk, this was nothing at all, the Supreme Overlord was even pushed by a female human.


    Indeed, whatever kind of boss would have whatever kind of subordinates, behavior was contagious.


    Towards his girlfriend pinching onto the corner of his mouth, Wei Chang only slightly went into a daze for a while, then afterward, he stretched out his hand and stroke onto Tang Wei¡¯s head for a bit, and thetter squinted her eyes, seemingly just like a little kitten who was enjoying it very much.


    ¡°Xiao Tang, you wait a while, let me go change my clothes first.¡±


    ¡°En~¡±


    Tang Wei responded obediently. Is this what love is like? It feels so sweet~ Uncle Wei is really a good man.


    Tang Wei¡¯s evaluation was truly spot-on, Wei Chang was good to the point that he doesn¡¯t blink when killing people. No, incorrect, it should be that he doesn¡¯t blink when eating people. Corpses piling up to thousands of miles was a small matter to Wei Chang. Just like what Lie Gu said, Wei Chang was precisely a Gluttonous Monster, the more he ate, the stronger he bes.


    Going out on a date for the first time with his girlfriend, Wei Chang took off his daily security guard uniform and wore a ck leisure western suit. This outfit could be counted as imitating His Honor. The western suit was bought by Wei Chang three years ago, and up till today, he had never worn it, and it was all because that Wei Chang¡¯s life was very simple, going to the bar, anding back to his home.


    When Wei Chang appeared in front of Tang Wei, Tang Wei was dumbstruck. Uncle Wei is simply unbeatable when he dresses up formally. Wei Chang¡¯s mature aura struck straight towards Tang Wei, causing Tang Wei to enter into a starry-eyed state.


    ¡°Xiao Tang, let¡¯s go.¡± Wei Chang held onto his dumbstruck girlfriend¡¯s hand and said with a slight smile.


    Tang Wei discovered that Uncle Wei was particrly different today, especially his smile, it seemed so charming to her. Uncle Wei is much handsomepared to the boss, and he seems so warm when he smiles.


    This was the so-called, Xishi appears in the eyes of a lover, Tang Wei¡¯s current state was just like this.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, I will pedal, you can just sit.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Tang, I will pedal instead.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Uncle Wei¡¯s endurance can be counted as quite good.¡±


    Tang Wei¡¯s face immediately turned red, Uncle Wei actually knows how to titite people~


    It could be seen that, Wei Chang sat at the front and pedaled on the bicycle, while Tang Wei sat at the back and held onto Wei Chang¡¯s waist with both of her hands while lightly leaning onto Wei Chang¡¯s back. To me, a simple bicycle is enough for me, I would rather smile whiling sitting on a bicycle, and not cry while sitting in a BMW.


    With Tang Wei¡¯s beauty, don¡¯t¡¯ say BMW, she could even cry while sitting in a Bentley.


    On the road, the two became a beautiful scenery. Wei Chang was mature and handsome, while Tang Wei was pure and beautiful, the two of them were a perfect match.

 Chapter 75 – Another banquet 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 75 ¨C Another banquet 2/2</h4>


    Coincidentally, the birthday banquet¡¯s location was at first-rate clubhouse. After parking the bicycle, the two walked towards the first-rate clubhouse. Tang Wei¡¯s hands held onto Wei Chang¡¯s arm, and her pretty face that was filled with a smile was brimming with happiness.


    ¡°Wei Wei, here.¡± Far away, Fang Qian waved her hand and shouted.


    ¡°Qian Qian~¡± Tang Wei responded happily. Bringing my boyfriend along today, it was precisely because I want to tell everyone that I have a boyfriend now. Although I¡¯m not a famous flower, but I am indeed taken now.


    When Fang Qian saw that Tang Wei brought Uncle Wei along, she was astonished, however, she also adjusted over very quickly and shouted out, ¡°Uncle Wei.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Fang is here too.¡± Wei Chang smiled.


    Different from Ye Hua, Wei Chang¡¯s smile would appear frequently. From this, it could be seen that,pared to Ye Hua, Wei Chang was much more proficient in conversing with humans.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, you sure are handsome today.¡± Fang Qian sized up Wei Chang for a bit and said. In the past, Wei Chang would pretty much always wear a security guard uniform, and today, when he wore a western suit, if one did not know him, they would think that he was a rich young master.


    Tang Wei was very proud, my Uncle Wei is of course handsome.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Tang Wei said.


    ¡°Qi Xuewen will beingter too, Jia Jiaojie seemed to have also invited him.¡± Fang Qian shrugged her shoulders.


    Tang Wei nodded, ¡°ssmate Qi ising too? Let¡¯s wait for him then.¡±


    Towards this Qi Xuewen who had helped her before, Tang Wei felt that he was quite a nice person and that he was also quite interesting sometimes.


    Vroom, vroom, vroom!


    Far away, a burst of sound suddenly rang out, and a BMW motorcycle drove over in lightning speed, and steadily came to a stop at the side of the ride.


    Qi Xuewen took off his helmet and smiled, ¡°My apologies, I have arrivedte.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we only arrived just a while ago too.¡± Tang Wei smiled tenderly, and her smile sure was able to make one¡¯s heart feel warm.


    Qi Xuewen smiled, then, he suddenly saw the handsome uncle that Tang Wei was holding onto. Why does this uncle look so familiar? I remember! He is the guy that helped Tang Wei during that day.


    Seeing Tang Wei¡¯s intimate manner with him, in all likelihood, this person should be her uncle, I should properly disy myself today.


    ¡°Hello uncle.¡± Qi Xuewen stretched out his hand and smiled.


    If it was Ye Hua, he would definitely not stretched out his hand, but Wei Chang was different, after being a security guard for 5 years, he was already proficient in interacting with humans.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The two shook each other¡¯s hand friendlily.


    ¡°Uncle, you look just like a 20 years old young man, truly handsome.¡± Qi Xuewen conveniently boot-licked Wei Chang.


    Tang Wei was very happy when she heard that, ¡°Of course, my Uncle Wei is the best.¡±


    Eh... Qi Xuewen felt that something was wrong. This shouldn¡¯t be the bearing that a niece should have towards her uncle right?


    However, Qi Xuewen didn¡¯t ask much about it. The four of them walked into first-rate clubhouse together and arrived at the hall. Wei Chang did not have any reaction as he had seen ces that were much better than this first-rate clubhouse. It was Qi Xuewen¡¯s first timeing here, after being slightly astonished for a short while, he became rxed again.


    As for Tang Wei and Fang Qian, when have the two of them ever came to such a high-ss ce like this before. Currently, they were stunned by the luxurious aura of this ce and immediately felt that they werepletely inharmonious with this ce.


    Last night, the entire ce was reserved by Xiao Yi, therefore that was not that many people yesterday. However, the first-rate clubhouse was packed with people today. Some people were the same as Tang Wei,ing to such a high-ss ce for the first time, and were currently looking around curiously.


    As for those impably attired people, their eyes revealed out disdain and felt that the first-rate clubhouse should change its rules, and not just any cats and dogs should be able toe to the clubhouse.


    ¡°What room is Jia Jiaojie at?¡± Qi Xuewen asked.


    Fang Qian opened her phone and took a look at her WeChat, ¡°Room 10.¡±


    Within first-rate clubhouse, room 10 was thest room, and room 1 was the best room within all ten rooms. The room that Ye Hua went to yesterday was the VIP room, which was even more high-gradepared to room 1. The VIP room was usually not avable for anyone, and would only be avable when a big shot came to the clubhouse. Furthermore, the VIP room did not require money, and what was required, was just identity.

 Chapter 76 – Banquet acting cool flow 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 76 ¨C Banquet acting cool flow 1/2</h4>


    Jia Jiaojie could be counted as having quite a bit of face in this Long¡¯an City, or to be more precise, it should be that Jia Family could be counted as having quite a bit of face in this Long¡¯an City. Jia Jiaojie managed to reserve this room 10 after great difficulty. To be able to hold her birthday banquet at first-rate clubhouse, when words spread out, others would feel envy of her.


    The four walked past the long hallway and found room 10 at the back of the first-rate clubhouse. Qi Xuewen was even very gentleman-like, taking the initiative to push open the door.


    Taking a look, the room was roughly 120 square meters big. Although the interior decoration was expensive, whenpared to the room that Ye Hua went to yesterday, there was still a huge gap. At the side of the room, there was a small bedroom, specially prepared for those women and men who can¡¯t hold themselves back.


    There were a few youngsters sat within room 10, and Jia Jiaojie this main lead was within the few youngsters. Jia Jiaojie was beautiful, butpared to Tang Wei, she was stillcking by a bit, especially the air of arrogance between Jia Jiaojie¡¯s brows, truly not sure just who gave her her confidence.


    At Jia Jiaojie¡¯s side, there were three males and one female. The four wore expensive clothing, and just like Jia Jiaojie, an air of arrogance was leaking out from them.


    On the other hand, taking a look at Wei Chang, he seemed especially natural. As the Supreme Overlord, Ye Hua was still not able to seem as natural as Wei Chang was able to be, Ye Hua would always faintly emit out the aura of a person that was in a high position.


    ¡°Our Beauty Tang has arrived.¡± Jia Jiaojie stood up with a smile on her face, however, her gaze was harboring malicious intentions.


    The three males looked towards Tang Wei and couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads. This Tang Wei is indeed a beautiful woman that is hard toe by, that pure temperament of hers is really hard to find nowadays.


    Tang Wei smiled courteously, ¡°Jia Jiaojie, happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°What are you being courteous for? Everbody,e over and take a seat. This person is?¡± Jia JIaojie asked curiously. Actually, she already knew what kind of rtionship this handsome uncle has with Tang Wei, and it was all thanks to Fang Qian.


    ¡°His name is Wei Chang, he is my boyfriend.¡± Tang Wei introduced with a gentle smile.


    Wei Chang was refined and courteous, ¡°Hello everyone.¡±


    If this scene was to be seen by the other six sins, they would definitely think that Wei Chang had eaten the wrong medicine, if not, why would this Wei Chang who eats humans actually be this courteous towards those humans.


    The three males did not react much to it, evidently having already known about Wei Chang¡¯s identity at an earlier time.


    On the other hand, Qi Xuewen was stupefied. Isn¡¯t this person supposed to be Tang Wei¡¯s uncle! How did he suddenly turn into her boyfriend? Isn¡¯t this too ridiculous? It looks old enough to even be Tang Wei¡¯s father!


    ¡°So it is Tang Wei¡¯s boyfriend, don¡¯t mind me asking, where do you currently work at?¡± Jia Jiaojie picked up the red wine that was on the table and swayed it around as she asked with a mocking tone.


    Tang Wei slightly wrinkled her brows. I didn¡¯t expect that this Jia Jiaojie is still the same as back then, she totally did not change at all!


    Wei Chang did not take it to mind at all, ¡°I¡¯m currently maintaining security at a bar.¡±


    At this moment, one of the male youngstersughed, ¡°Maintaining security? That means you are working as a security guard?¡¯


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    The male youngster¡¯s words caused the three others tough out loudly. Tang Wei¡¯s expression was already very ugly, while Wei Chang seemed especially normally, and was still even able to maintain his smile.


    Qi Xuewen did not say anything and silently stood at one side. Fang Qian secretly stood to Qi Xuewen¡¯s back, seemingly wanting to show that she has nothing to do with them.


    ¡°Alright, alright, he is just joking around, don¡¯t mind him.¡± Jia Jiaojie changed her expression and helped to mediate. The show has only just begun, I cannot let it end so quickly.


    Right now, Tang Wei loathe Jia JIaojie very much. I shouldn¡¯t have brought Uncle Wei here, I reckon that Uncle Wei must be feeling very ufortable in his heart right now, it is all my fault.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Wei Chang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, if we leave like this, it would make us seem very ill-mannered.¡±


    ¡°Tang Wei, even this old boyfriend of yours knows manners, why do you not know it?¡± Jia Jiaojie lightly caressed her beautiful hair and said mockingly.


    Wei Chang remained silent with a smile, I want to see just what this group of insects are able to y out.


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Tang, calm down.¡± Wei Chang lightly stroke onto Tang Wei¡¯s head, sort of like when a person was petting their pet.


    ¡°Uncle Wei!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, sit down.¡± Wei Chang said faintly.


    Jia Jiaojie looked towards her few good friends. This is just the first show, there is still another showter on.

 Chapter 76 – Banquet acting cool flow 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 76 ¨C Banquet acting cool flow 2/2</h4>


    After sitting down, Jia Jiaojie introduced to Tang Wei, ¡°This is Long¡¯an City Han Family¡¯s young master, Han Kaijie. This is Long¡¯an City You Family¡¯s young master, You Wenyan. This is Long¡¯an City Li Family¡¯s Li Ba. And this beautiful woman here is our Long¡¯an City Longhu Estate¡¯s young miss, Shen Miaomiao.¡±


    ¡°Shen Miaomiao is still single now. ssmate Qi, you will have to properly grasp your chance.¡± Jia Jiaojie smiled gently, seemingly like she wants to fawn onto Qi Xuewen. It was mainly because Qi Xuewen had done a lot of big things during this period of time and some of Long¡¯an City¡¯s big shots had been praising him incessantly.


    The reason Jia Jiaojie invited Shen Miaomiao and Qi Xuewen over today was actually because she wanted to try and get the two together.


    Qi Xuewen gave a hollowugh and courteously nodded his head towards Shen Miaomiao, and thetter smiled towards him.


    ¡°Tang Wei, who do you have your eyes on, tell big sister, big sister guarantee that you will be able to live well off in the future!¡± Jia Jiaojie began to make it difficult for Tang Wei again.


    This was the tempo of Jia Iiaojiepletely not cing Wei Chang in her eyes and making his girlfriend look bad right in front of him.


    To say it more unpleasantly, right now, Jia Jiaojie was acting as a pimp, the three young masters were the customers, and Tang Wei was the woman that Jia Jiaojie was pimping out.


    Tang Wei was also not that easy to provoke. mming onto the table, Tang Wei shouted out, ¡°Jia JIaojie! What do you mean by that!¡±


    ¡°Tang Wei, this old uncle truly does not fit you, big sister is also caring about you, during this time next year, you are going to graduate right? Where do you intend to go after you graduated? Continue working at the bar? Take a look at Fang Qian, she would be able to go work at thepany that is under Han Family right after she graduated. I am also just thinking for your good, three bigpanies, you can choose whichever you want!¡±


    Tang Wei immediately looked towards Fang Qian. I don¡¯t know why my best friend would also start mixing with them, and even entered into Han Family¡¯spany, has she thought of the consequences!


    A trace of smile appeared on the corner of Han Kaijie¡¯s mouth. Although this Fang Qian is not as good looking as this Tang Wei, she was still a virgin and is still fine for ying around with. For a woman like Fang Qian that has such a vain mindset, after giving her a bit of benefit, she would immediately crawl towards you. Looking at this Tang Wei, I reckon that it would feel much satisfying when she crawls towards me.


    ¡°ssmate Tang, how about this, I will introduce a job to this uncle over here too, and youe and work at mypany.¡± Li Ba took the initiative to invite Tang Wei to hispany. I heard from Jia Jiaojie that this Tang Wei is still an intact good, I don¡¯t mind investing a little bit in her.


    Tang Wei was currently angered to the point that her chest was moving up and down. If not for Wei Chang pulling onto her, she would have long flipped out.


    ¡°Tang Wei, don¡¯t be so unappreciative of one¡¯s kindness, a chance like this is hard toe by.¡± Jia Jiaojie mocked. And while mocking, she actually went and sat on You Wenyan¡¯s thigh. Qi Xuewen didn¡¯t want to look at them anymore, these rich people sure are sickening, and I even heard that this Jia Jiaojie was someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This kind of woman, sigh.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, right at this moment, the door was abruptly pushed open and an ordinary attired male youngster could be seen walking into the room. The male youngster¡¯s expression was calm, but, ruthlessness could be seen within his gaze.


    You Wenyan pped onto Jia Jiaojie¡¯s butt andughed, ¡°Your fianc¨¦ is here.¡±


    Jia JIaojie totally did not ce the male youngster in her eyes at all, ¡°Just a down and out garbage only. My parents are also really blind, to actually make me get engaged with him.¡±


    Qin Jin coldly looked at his so-called fianc¨¦e and said in a deep voice, ¡°Jia Jiaojie, I came here today to withdraw our engagement, and of course, to also take revenge!¡±

 Chapter 77 – No, this is a banquet killing spree 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 77 ¨C No, this is a banquet killing spree 1/2</h4>


    After finish speaking, Qin Jin looked towards You Wenyan, ¡°As for you, if you want to be the take-over warrior, I won¡¯t stop you, after all, this woman¡¯s standard is very low, and it is very easy to enter and exit out of her.¡±


    ¡°Qin Jin, do you want to die!¡± Jia Jiaojie immediately became angry as she ruthlessly threw the wine ss within her hand towards Qin Jin.


    Qin Jin dodged to the side and sneered, ¡°Jia Jiaojie, back then when my family was doing well, did you forget just how you fawn onto me!¡±


    Thinking back to the past, Qin Jin felt that he must have been blind to have actually fallen for a woman like this. Today is my death date! I was beaten to death right in this room, and the culprits were this You Wenyan¡¯s bodyguards!


    And when I was beaten to death, all of the others that were in the room remained silent and watched me get beaten to death. However, something is strange... Why are there two more people here? That uncle and male youngster, I don¡¯t remember seeing these two people in my previous life.


    ¡°I am going to beat you this bastard to death today!¡± Jia Jiaojie who was flustered and exasperated raised that weak fist of hers.


    Qin Jinughed in disdain and ruthlessly struck out his right fist onto Jia Jiaojie¡¯s stomach. Upon being hit by the fist, thetter¡¯s eyes almost burst out from her eye sockets.


    Afternding the fist, Qin Jin grabbed onto his fianc¨¦e¡¯s hair, then pped onto his fianc¨¦e¡¯s face, pping from right to left, and left to right continuously.


    p, p, p...


    After finish pping, Qin Jin still didn¡¯t feel satisfied, and he swung his arm and threw Jia Jiaojie to one side. His methods were extremely ruthless, and Tang Wei couldn¡¯t bear to look at it anymore and covered her eyes. Even if this Jia Jiaojie is very malicious, but to be beaten up like that, she is so tragic...


    Qin jin did not even take a look at the fainted Jia Jiaojie. Speaking frankly, in the end, she was just an aplice, or to be more precise, they were all aplices and this You Wenyan was this main culprit!


    Back then after I died, I went to another world and cultivated for a total of 500 years and reached the god-transforming realm. But who would have thought that, I would actually transmigrate back to this world? It is heaven¡¯s will for me to take my revenge and wipe out my grudge. The things that I lost back then, I will take it back one by one, and of course, that includes the true love that I lost.


    Speaking of true love, Qin Jin took a look at Tang Wei. His gaze wasplicated when he looked at Tang Wei. Back then, I was indeed secretly in love with thismoner school belle.


    Qin Jin sat down and tapped onto the table, ¡°Everyone, let us settle our debts!¡±


    You Wenyan turned his head around and took a look at Jia Jiaojie, then said faintly, ¡°Qin Jin, kneel down and kowtow to me three times, and perhaps, you will only suffer the pain of your hand being broken!¡±


    Qin Jin let out a breath and asked, ¡°Where are your bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°Qin Jin, kneel down!¡± Li Ba stood up and shouted.


    Qin Jin immediately gave Li Ba a p, ¡°Who are you asking to kneel down!¡±


    ¡°You dare to hit me!¡± Li Ba held onto his face and said with a face full of disbelief.


    Towards these aplices, Qin Jin did not have even the slightest trace of pity towards them at all. Kicking onto Li Ba¡¯s kneecaps, Qin Jin straightforwardly broke both of Li Ba¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Kneel down and repent well-behavedly!¡± Qin Jin said indifferently, and Li Ba was in pain to the point that he was rolling around on the floor. Li Ba¡¯s anguished wailings filled the entire room, and after a short while, Li Ba fainted from pain.


    Tang Wei was evidently terrified, and her entire body was leaning in Wei Chang¡¯s embrace. Today¡¯s situation was much terrifyingpared to back then at the restaurant.


    Qi Xuewen wrinkled his brows. This Qin Jin was very grandeur in school back in the past, but after his family went bankrupt, he began to change. However, I didn¡¯t expect that he would be this ruthless and brutal.


    Fang Qian finally could not withstand the fear in her heart and tried to run out of the room. However, how would Fang Qian be able to escape from Qin Jin¡¯s sight?


    After grabbing onto Fang Qian¡¯s arm, Qin Jin raised his hand and gave her a p, causing Fang Qian to fall onto the floor, ¡°Slut, stay where you are! All of you better don¡¯t think about trying to run away!¡±


    Fang Qian held onto her swollen cheek, ¡°Qin Jin, have you gone mad!¡±


    ¡°Humph, Fang Qian oh Fang Qian, do you think that I don¡¯t know about the things that you have done? Showing one face in front of others and showing another face behind their backs!¡± Qin Jin said faintly, then poured a ss of red wine for himself and drank it leisurely.


    ¡°You!!!¡±

 Chapter 77 – No, this is a banquet killing spree 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 77 ¨C No, this is a banquet killing spree 2/2</h4>


    After drinking a mouth of red wine, Qin jin looked towards Han Kaijie and said, ¡°This woman is quite ill, be careful not to get infected by her, she is rather proficient in being unhonest.¡±


    Han Kaijie¡¯s expression changed greatly as he quickly looked towards Fang Qian.


    Qin Jinughed, ¡°Do you all still not understand? This Fang Qian is Jia Jiaojie¡¯s underling, and is used by Jia JIaojie to swindle over resources.¡±


    Tang Wei didn¡¯t expect that Fang Qian was this kind of person. When Fang Qian treated me well in the past, it was all fake! Her motive was to want to harm me... My god, I am really foolish...


    Han Kaijie¡¯s gaze was sinister as he stood up, walked to the front of Fang Qian and asked, ¡°Is he speaking the truth!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Han, don¡¯t believe him, Qian Qian¡¯s feelings towards you is true, did you forgot about the happy time that we hadst night? Young Master Han, didn¡¯t you yourself also felt very pleasurablest night?¡±


    Qin Jinughed, ¡°Young Master Han, her illness is already beyond cure, you have to remember to wear protection.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Han, I¡¯m not ill, he is bluffing you!¡± Fang Qian hugged onto Han Kaijie¡¯s leg and wailed.


    Han Kaijie said dazedly, ¡°Why did you not want me to wear protectionst night? Were you nning on passing your illness to me!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Han, you misunderstood me, I didn¡¯t want you to wear protection because I wanted you to feel even more pleasurable.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Han, does the feeling of being infected with a disease feel good?¡± Qin Jin sneered.


    Han Kaijie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. With his eyes red, Han Kaijie raised his leg and stamped onto Fang Qian while shouting out, ¡°Slut! Go to hell! You f**king slut!¡±


    Being stamped on by a foot with all its strength for a hundred times, it wasn¡¯t anything that an ordinary woman would be able to endure. With her eyes opened, and blood dripping out from the corner of her mouth, Fang Qian was stamped to death by Han Kaijie.


    Upon seeing this scene, Qin Jin recalled to back when he died. I seemed to have also been stamped to death like this, and this Fang Qian had also stamped on me too back then. Today is the day where they will all get their retribution.


    ¡°Enough! She has already been stamped to death by you!¡± You Wenyan shouted out.


    ¡°F**king slut, do you think that I will let you off just because you died! I will even stamp on your corpse too, f**king slut, f**king slut!¡± Not sure why, the more he stamped, the more excited he felt, especially when he saw the eyes that were filled with grievance and didn¡¯t close even after dying. This feels even more goodpared tost night!


    At this time, Jia Jiaojie who fainted a while ago slowly opened her eyes. After opening her eyes, what entered her eyes was Fang Qian who had died unpeacefully, and Han Kaijie who was still continuously stamping onto Fang Qian¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Han Kaijie, have you gone mad!¡± Jia Jiaojie shouted.


    Han Kaijie¡¯s eyes werepletely red as he turned around and looked towards Jia Jiaojie, ¡°This is the woman that you introduced to me, a woman that is ill!¡±


    ¡°Fang Qian does not have any illness at all, you are the one that is ill!¡±


    ¡°You still dare to say that Fang Qian is not ill? Even Qin Jin himself said that she is ill!¡± Han Kaijie pointed towards Qin Jin who was currently drinking red wine leisurely and shouted out.


    Jia Jiaojie slowly stood herself up, ¡°Han Kaijie, has your brain been eaten by a dog! To even believe Qin Jin¡¯s words!¡±


    Qin Jin took out his phone and swayed it around, ¡°Han Kaijie, just a while ago, he ruthlessly killed a girl who was in the prime of her youth, his ruthlessness is enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on its end.¡±


    Han Kaijie was as if he had woken up from a dream, after turning his body around, he ran towards Qin Jin. However, how was Han Kaijie a match for Qin Jin? With a kick, Han Kaijie was sent flying away by Qin Jin, and Han Kaijiended right on Fang Qian¡¯s body.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦e, what are you standing still for,e over and take a seat. You Wenyan, what are you still being in a daze for, quickly use your phone and call people over, I guarantee that I won¡¯t run away.¡±


    You Wenyan took out his phone and said towards Qin Jin, ¡°Good, you have guts, you can forget about walking out of this room alive today!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let us see just who will be able to walk out of this room alive today.¡± Qin Jinughed lightly.


    However, seeing that his beloved woman was lying in someone else¡¯s embrace, Qin Jin was very unhappy about it. In my previous life, she did not have a boyfriend at all, why did it change today? She is my woman! No one can snatch her away from me! I will deal with her after I have finished dealing with those people. To actually dare to cuckold me, Jia Jiaojie was like this, and you are like this too!

 Chapter 78 – Forgive me for being straightforward, but all of you here are all garbage 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 78 ¨C Forgive me for being straightforward, but all of you here are all garbage 1/2</h4>


    You Cannot Afford To Offend My Woman: Chapter 78 ¨C Forgive me for being straightforward, but all of you here are all garbage 1/2


    I regarded you as my true love, and yet you are lying in someone else¡¯s embrace, all the women in this world are all the same!


    Qi Xuewen remained silent and did not have any slightest intention of getting involved. Shen Miaomiao who was at the side was feeling very afraid right now, however, she did not know what to do. If I had known that things would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t havee.


    Wei Chang held Tang Wei in his embrace and softly consoled her, not having the intention of leaving this ce.


    After a while, five tall and sturdy men walked into the room. Qin Jin turned his head around and took a look. I of course recognize these five faces, back then, it was these five men who stamped me to the point that I was at myst breath, and it was Jia Jiaojie these people who added in thest few stamps at the back!


    And Shen Miaomiao was thest person who stamped onto me!


    You Wenyan shouted out in a deep voice, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Boss!¡±


    The five men cracked their fists and looked towards Qin Jin. How could an ordinary person be a match for the five of them, the five of them were cultivators, and their fists were deadly.


    Qin Jin of course knew that they were cultivators. However, I am no longer the Qin Jin that I was back then, and right now, I am a god-transforming realm cultivator, I can take kill all these five men easily!


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Asides from Wei Chang, everyone else wasn¡¯t able to clearly see Qin Jin¡¯s movements. The five men flew, and afternding on the floor, all five of them were dead.


    Qi Xuewen¡¯s expression changed greatly, this guy is much strongerpared to me!


    Jia JIaojie, You Wenyan, and Shen Miaomiao were all stupefied. All three of them knew the strength of these five bodyguards, up to today, they had yet to even suffer a defeat, and yet, who would have thought that, all five of them would die so quickly within Qin Jin this garbage¡¯s hands!


    Qin Jin suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°Forgive me for being straightforward, I am not targeting anyone, but all of you here are all garbage!¡±


    Wei Chang slightly wrinkled his brows, is he scolding me garbage? Isn¡¯t he indirectly scolding His Honor garbage then! That won¡¯t do, anyone who insults His Honor are fit to only have one oue, death!


    As for how I should kill him, let me think about it for a bit.


    Jia Jiaojie was a smart woman, she immediately kneeled on the floor and shouted out lovably, ¡°Qin Jin, it was all my fault in the past, let¡¯s get back together alright, I will treat you like how I have treated you back in the past.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to kneel down and fawn upon me?¡± Qin Jin mocked.


    Jia Jiaojie went into a daze, then smiled, ¡°En.¡±


    ¡°My shoes are a bit dirty, help me out.¡± Qin Jinughed.


    Jia Jiaojie looked at the small piece of ck stain on one of Qin Jin¡¯s shoes and resisted the feeling of disgust that she felt and stretched out her tongue.


    Bang!


    Jia Jiaojie¡¯s body flew out once again and firmlynded onto the wall. Her eyes were opened wide, and her four limbs were trembling, her vertebra having evidently broke from the impact, and gradually, her breathing came to a stop.


    ¡°Slut, you are not fit to lick my shoes!¡± Qin Jin pat on one of his white sneakers and said coldly.


    You Wenyan¡¯s expression was filled with fear right now, he actually killed his own fianc¨¦e! This Qin Jin is savage to the extremity!


    Qin Jin tapped on the table and said faintly, ¡°At this time, two people will walk into this room.¡±


    Sure enough, right after Qin Jin finished speaking, two people walked into room, one old and one young.


    The young man was very ssy, and the old man wore a Chinese tunic suit, giving others a feeling that he was an expert.


    The two walked into the room and swept over the entire room with their eyes, their expression did not reveal out any bit of astonishment at all.


    Qin Jin stood up, ¡°Young Master Bai.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Bai Qi asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qin Jinughed. Back then, it was these two people who stood at the side and not do anything as they watched me get stamped to death.


    The old man at the side lowered his head and said, ¡°Young Master Bai, this guy is not ordinary, I suggest to just watch first and not do anything.¡±


    Bai Qi slightly wrinkled his brows, however, he trusted the old man¡¯s decision. With a faint smile, Bai Qi said, ¡°I hope everyone have a good time.¡±


    After finish speaking, he and the old man walked out of the room.


    Qin Jinughed lightly, back then, it was like this too, however, I am the one with the upper hand this time.

 Chapter 78 – Forgive me for being straightforward, but all of you here are all garbage 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 78 ¨C Forgive me for being straightforward, but all of you here are all garbage 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Young Master Bai, bring me out along with you!¡± You Wenyan quickly shouted out and ran over. Unfortunately, the door was locked, and no matter how hard he tried, the door just wouldn¡¯t open.


    ¡°You Wenyan, don¡¯t bother shouting already, even if you shouted till your throat broke, no one would respond to you.¡± Qin Jin said calmly.


    You Wenyan shouted out in a deep voice, ¡°Qin Jin! You dare to kill me?! My father will definitely not let you off if you kill me!¡±


    ¡°Within your family, you have so many other siblings, if you died, I reckon that they would be more than thrilled about it.¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    ¡°However, I can give you a chance to live!¡± Qin Jin said mockingly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Between you and Han Kaijie, only one of you can live. While he is still fainted, you better grab the chance and quickly kill him, after all, his body size is bigger than your body size. If not,ter on when he wakes up, the one who will die will most likely be you.¡±


    You Wenyan looked at the fainted Han Kaijie who was lying on the ground with aplicated gaze. To his surprise, Han Kaijie who was lying on top of Fang Qian¡¯s body moved slightly. This caused You Wenyan to be startled.


    This Han Kaijie learned mixed martial arts before. If he wakes up, I reckon that I would most likely be like Fang Qian and get stamped to death by him.


    I have no choice but to strike first while I have the opportunity! I¡¯m sorry Han Kaijie!


    It could be seen, You Wenyan picked up the wine bottle that was on the table and walked to Han Kaijie¡¯s side. After taking in a deep breath, he struck the wine bottle down onto Han Kaijie¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    After the expensive bottle of red wine smashed onto the back of Han Kaijie¡¯s head, the wine bottle immediately shattered and the red wine drenched Han Kaijie and the dead Fang Qianpletely red, making the both of them looked extremely frightening.


    You Wenyan thought that after doing that, Han Kaijie would have died, but who knew, Han Kaijie¡¯s finger was still moving slightly. Upon seeing that, You Wenyan picked up a piece of sharp ss and straightforwardly pierced it into the back of Han Kaijie¡¯s head. The red wine and blood mixed together, and right now, it seemed as if Han Kaijie and Fang Qianqian had merged into one.


    Tang Wei had already fainted. Growing up till now, she had never seen such a cruel scene. Shen Miaomiao really wanted to faint, but she wasn¡¯t able to faint.


    Qi Xuewen wrinkled his brows, my strength is totally not a match for this Qin Jin, I have to think of a way to leave.


    ¡°Qin Jin, I still have something else to attend to, can I leave?¡± Qi Xuewen tried asking..


    Qin Jin thought for a bit. Towards this person who suddenly appeared here, I do not have anything against him, at most, I¡¯m just curious about why he would appear here. Moreover, the reason that I am here is toe and take revenge on those people who killed me.


    ¡°Of course, you can leave.¡± Qin Jin said faintly.


    Qi Xuewen immediately let out a breath of relief. Taking a look at Tang Wei, he shook his head... I am powerless to defend even myself right now, I am not able to save her.


    Shen Miaomiao immediately looked towards Qi Xuewen pleadingly, seemingly saying, please bring me out of this ce along with you.


    Qin Jinughed, ¡°Don¡¯t make me change my mind.¡±


    Qi Xuewen was startled, and without thinking, he immediately left the ce. This guy is frighteningly powerful, I have to continue on devouring so that I can guarantee my own safety!


    Asides from Tang Wei who had fainted, there were still four people alive in this room, while the rest had already all died. The strong smell of blood was not able to be blown away the air conditioner. Oh, that¡¯s right, there was still another person who was alive here, the fainted Li Ba.


    Wei Chang liked this smell very much. It feels as if I had returned back to the past. This guy¡¯s ruthlessness is rather admiring, but unfortunately, he spoke the wrong words.


    ¡°Qin Jin, you and I areplete strangers, can I leave too?¡± Shen Miaomiao tried her best to remain calm, but when she spoke out those words, she still spoke it out tremblingly.


    Qin Jin said faintly, ¡°Are you sure that we areplete strangers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, today is the first time that I had met you.¡±


    Qin Jinughed. It is indeed the first time. However, the image is still lingering in my mind, when those rich people were ying around with my dignity, and even trampled on my body, under their influence, this Shen Miaomiao also trampled on my body. I still remember her expression back then after she had trampled my body, her expression was nervous yet excited at the same time.


    Qin Jin let out a breath, ¡°Old rule, between the two of you, only one can live.¡±


    Both You Wenyan and Shen Miaomiao was greatly startled as the both of them looked towards each other. Shen Miaomiao could see the desire to want to live from within You Wenyan¡¯s gaze, and secretly, she picked up the fork that was on the table with one of her hand.

 Chapter 79 – The outcome of failing in acting cool 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 79 ¨C The oue of failing in acting cool 1/2</h4>


    You Wenyan seemed to have lost his rationality from killing. Han Kaijie¡¯s blood was still on You Wenyan¡¯s face, and Han Kaijie¡¯s gaze was filled with craziness. You Wenyan walked towards Shen Miaomiao, and thetter was very afraid, but she knew that there was no use in being afraid and all she could do right now was to give it her all.


    Lifting up her leg, Shen Miaomiao kicked towards You Wenyan¡¯s crotch, and the fork that was in her right hand quickly stabbed towards You Wenyan¡¯s neck. You Wenyan¡¯s main artery was immediately pierced by the fork, and when Shen Miaomiao pulled out the fork, blood spewed out from You Wenyan¡¯s neck like a fountain.


    You Wenyan held onto his neck in disbelief and stretched out his hand, wanting to grab onto Shen Miaomiao, but it was of no use at all now. He looked down on woman too much, the strength that a person could emit out when they were faced with death was unimaginable, even if the person was a woman whocked the strength to even truss a chicken, when faced with death, the woman could even turn into death god.


    ¡°Shen Miaomiao, who would have thought huh?¡± Qin Jin expressed that he felt very unexpected about the oue and apuded whileughing.


    Shen Miaomiao took in huge breaths as she ced the bloody fork down and said in a deep voice, ¡°Can I leave now!¡±


    ¡°There is still another fainted person here.¡± Qin Jin stepped onto Li Ba¡¯s back.


    Shen Miaomiao¡¯s breathing became rapid as she picked up the fork again. After taking a look at Qin Jin, she walked over to Li Ba and with the same method, she stabbed the fork into Li Ba¡¯s main artillery.


    ¡°This should do already right!¡± Shen Miaomiao actually really wanted to cry out loudly, but she knew that this guy was very savage. I cannot cry, even if I want to cry, I have to at least step out of this door first.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qin Jin smiled tenderly.


    Shen Miaomiao let out a breath of relief. I will nevere to this first-rate clubhouse anymore, to not even care when this kind of thing is happening in their clubhouse.


    Opening the door, Shen Miaomiao took in a breath of fresh air and it felt like she hade to live.


    Suddenly! Shen Miaomiao opened her eyes wide as she turned her head around with a face of disbelief and looked towards Qin Jin who was grinning.


    ¡°Sorry, I bluffed you.¡±


    Qin Jin destroyed Shen Miaomiao¡¯s heart with his palm. This could be the most painless way to die.


    After throwing the corpse to one side, Qin Jin closed the door. Everyone who was rted to my death have all died. No, incorrect! There is still that Young Master Bai and old man. For now, I will let them live for a bit longer. Right now, I have to first settle the matter that is in front of me.


    Wei Chang liked this kind of scene very much. However, in Qin JIn¡¯s eyes, Wei Chang was totally like an old uncle who was terrified to death. However, the woman that he is hugging onto is my woman!!! For this, this old man cannot be unforgiven!!


    ¡°She is mine!¡± Qin Jin said in a deep voice.


    While embracing onto the fainted Tang Wei, Wei Chang lightly caressed Tang Wei¡¯s gentle and smooth hair and said with light a smile, ¡°She now belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, after you be just like them, she will belong to me.¡±


    ¡°Human, who gave you your confidence?¡± Wei Chang sometimes really admires the confidence that some humans had. Does he feel that he is very formidable after killing those insects?


    Qin Jin suddenlyughed his head off, ¡°Who gave me my confidence? I have confidence because I am called Qin Jin! My return will bring forth storms and heavy rains, and this world will tremble because of me! My enemies are only fit to hide in the corner and tremble in fear, my women will cater to me under my body, and you will be just like them, turning into a corpse!¡±


    ¡°You snatched the lines that I was going to say.¡± Wei Chang was very angry. I have never seen such an arrogant human before. Thinking back to the past, when His Honor and I were eliminated by that group of humans and resurrected on this, we totally had the capability to return and kill those humans!


    However, we did not do that, and we did not think of conquering those humans just because of our rise in strength, and we also did not say out words like wanting to conquer or take revenge to anyone, because if we were to say out those kind of words, it would make us seem very low and bring down our ss.


    And yet, this human actually keeps on saying that he wants to seek revenge this and seek revenge that, he is totally not able to achieve His Honor¡¯s mental state, and thus it is destined that he won¡¯t be able to be a strong expert!

 Chapter 79 – The outcome of failing in acting cool 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 79 ¨C The oue of failing in acting cool 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Ha? Snatched your lines? Uncle, have you been terrified to the point that you turned stupid?¡±


    Wei Changughed out lightly as he unhurriedly stretched out his hand and raised his palm up, then formed his fingers into a w, ¡°Human, you have acted cool pretty well today, but what you did wrong was that, you actually dared to act cool in front of me!¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± Qin Jin sensed a dangerous aura and immediately wanted to retaliate, but, his body was totally unable to move!


    A ck color whirlpool congealed in front of Wei Chang¡¯s palm, and the ck whirlpool seemed as if it was sucking out something. When the ck whirlpool appeared, Qin Jin felt that something was about to separate from his body, which made him felt very ufortable.


    Wei Chang kept his smile and dered with a very solemn expression on his face,


    ¡°To actually dare to insult that His Honor is garbage, your fate has thus been be decided! Killing people is not your fault, your fault is to not have control that mouth of yours properly and spoke words that you shouldn¡¯t have spoken. When you act cool, you have to know your limits, when you fail in acting cool, you will make a fool of yourself. Within the endless darkness, repent for your failure in acting cool!¡±


    After finish speaking, Wei Chang grasped his five fingers!


    It could be seen, Qin Jin¡¯s primal spirit was forcibly pulled out of his own body. This was what being frighteningly powerful was truly like!


    Qin Jin¡¯s corporeal body could be seen bing sluggish, while his primal spirit was shouting out crazily, ¡°Just who are you, why are you confining my primal spirit!¡±


    ¡°I am one of the Seven Sins that is under His Honor¡¯smand, Gluttonous Monster, or you can also call me, Wei Chang. As for why I am confining your primal spirit, it is of course because I am intending to refine your primal spirit. Xiao Tang¡¯s body is weak, this primal spirit of yours can be treated as a small smack for her to eat. And I was even still worrying about where to find something to strengthen her body.¡±


    ¡°No! No! No! I am Qin Jin! I am the man that came back from the cultivation world, the man that is going to make this world tremble under his feet!¡±


    Qin jin shouted out crazily, not willing to believe the reality before his eyes, however, the reality was indeed truly a reality.


    ¡°I know my mistake already, I don¡¯t want this woman anymore, as long as you don¡¯t refine my primal spirit, I will do whatever things that you ask me to do! I will even lick your shoes! Please!¡± Qin Jin knew the aftermath of getting one¡¯s primal spirit refined. If my primal spirit was to get refined, I will disappear forever, and all my efforts will go to waste!


    Why didn¡¯t I leave after I had taken my revenge just now! Why! If I had left, this wouldn¡¯t have happened! Why didn¡¯t I leave! Why did I lust over beauty! What master said was right, beauty is poison!


    Wei Changughed, ¡°Lick my shoes? Do you know how to lick coins?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Seems like you do not know how to...¡± The ck fog that was within the whirlpool immediately became denser! And upon taking a closer look, it was not a ck fog at all, it was hellfire!


    ¡°No! No! I can learn! Please spare my life... I don¡¯t want to die! I am the one who is the main lead...¡±


    Qin Jin¡¯s voice disappeared from within the hellfire, and in only a minute, Qin Jin¡¯s primal spirit was refined by the hellfire, and a ck color pearl could be seen floating on Wei Chang¡¯s palm. After swallowing the pearl, Tang Wei would be able to obtain Qin Jin¡¯s cultivation strength.


    Wei Chang waved his hand, and the fainted Tang Wei swallowed the ck pearl. After that, Wei Chang carried up Tang Wei and was prepared to leave. Taking a look at the soulless Qin Jin, and the floor that was filled with corpses, Wei Chang took out his phone.


    ¡°Hello, is this 110? A mass homicide happened at first-rate clubhouse.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Wei Chang let out a breath. As awful citizen, upon seeing this kind of thing happened, one cannot just stand at one side and watch without doing anything, they have to immediately take out their phone and dial 110...


    Carrying Tang Wei, Wei Chang left the first-rate clubhouse.


    Within the boss office of first-rate clubhouse, with his brows wrinkled tightly, Bai Qi looked at the surveince camera.


    ¡°Young Master Bai, it seems like this person sucked out something from Qin Jin¡¯s body.¡±


    Bai Qi remained silent, and after thinking for a while, ¡°What did my big sister and brother-inw say?¡±


    ¡°Young miss¡¯s meaning was to not do anything for now and watch silently!¡±


    Bai Qi sighed and said, ¡°This small bar is actually able to make big sister be afraid, and even make brother-inw pay up such a huge sum of money, just who exactly are those people!¡±

 Chapter 80 – A person can change depending on who the person stays near to 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 80 ¨C A person can change depending on who the person stays near to 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Last night, young miss ordered me to investigate the bar. This man¡¯s name is Wei Chang, he is Leisure Bar¡¯s security guard captain, and the woman that is within his embrace is just a waitress that works at Leisure Bar. Leisure Bar¡¯s boss is a man that is called Ye Hua, which is also the man who won 50 billion from your brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°The first time that they appeared was 5 years ago. and at that time, they have gotten in contact with Wu Ye before. However, afterward, they had only been operating their bar peacefully, all the way until Qing Family¡¯s Qing Ya appeared at the bar a month ago!¡±


    Bai Qu was confused, ¡°Qing Ya? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The investigation is still ongoing, but the initial conclusion we have is that, Qing Ya and the bar¡¯s boss got into a rtionship together, and during a few days ago, Qing Ya moved into Leisure Bar to stay. Of course, her little sister, Qing Yutong, also moved in together with her.¡±


    ¡°Qing Yutong? Are you speaking of that best actress?¡± Bai Qi asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seems like Bai Qi was also interested in the famous Qing Yutong. After all, Bai Qi was a young man, how would he be able to endure Qing Yutong¡¯s enticement?


    ¡°Do you have any other information about them? Like for example, what power is backing them up?¡± Bai Qi asked. In actuality, after speaking so much, there wasn¡¯t really anything useful at all.


    ¡°Eh... At the moment, we still have no idea about that. However, we do know that, currently, the friendship between Leisure Bar¡¯s boss, Ye Hua, and Jiu Ye is pretty good.¡±


    Bai Qi rubbed onto his forehead and looked at yesterday¡¯s surveince monitor, ¡°Jiu Ye is indeed a formidable character, he is the embodiment of what it means to be a willy old fox. Don¡¯t see that he is just staying at a small city like Long¡¯an City, in reality, his hands had long covered through the entire country.¡±


    The old manughed lightly, ¡°No matter how formidable Jiu Ye is, he also wouldn¡¯t be able to amount to anything to young miss.¡±


    ¡°Of course, who is my big sister, she is the woman that has the title of north¡¯s beautiful woman. Although that brother-inw of mine is a bit sloppy, but overall, he can still be counted as able to fit my big sister. After all, that brother-inw of mine is unlike other men who have a number of wives and a number of concubines to themselves.¡± Bai Qi mumbled while the old manughed lightly and remained silent.


    ¡°However, I reckon that this brother-inw of mine also wouldn¡¯t have the guts to find other women.¡± Bai Qi added.


    ¡°What young master said is true.¡± The old manughed casually.


    Bai Qi dusted his pants, ¡°Old Ou, let¡¯s go to Zijin City, I still want to ask my big sister face to face about that bar.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will go and prepare the ne now.¡±


    Bai Qi who was just about to walk out of the door suddenly stopped and turned his head over and asked, ¡°Old Ou, say, do you think that Xiao Family will pay up the money?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure about Xiao Yi, but I reckon that his women would definitely all choose to not pay up.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you think that Leisure Bar¡¯s boss will go and collect the money if Xiao Family choose to not pay up?¡±


    ¡°About that, I truly do not know.¡±


    ¡°Old Ou, you sure know how to beat around the bush. Let¡¯s go to Zijin City and wait and see just what will happen, I have a feeling that there will be a good show for us to watch soon. I have disliked that Xiao Yi for a long time already. In the past, this Xiao Yi even tried to chase after my big sister when he already had a few wives. Also, this Xiao Yi always likes to act cool, pretty much everyone within the social circle calls him Act Cool King Xiao Yi.¡± Bai Qi said in disdain.


    The old man followed behind and remained silent while listening to his young master¡¯sining.


    ¡°I really hope that Leisure Bar¡¯s boss would be able to step onto this act cool king, and let this act cool king know that there are even higher mountains within the high mountains.¡±


    ¡°Young master, Xiao Yi¡¯s strength is not ordinary, his strength is evenly matched with the other family heads. If Xiao Yi doesn¡¯t get meet with a surprise attack, it would be very hard for Xiao Yi to be ced in a bad spot.¡±


    Bai Qi sighed. How would I not know about that, if not for Xiao Yi¡¯s strength, my big sister would have long destroyed Xiao Family.


    At the other side, while carrying the fainted Tang Wei, Wei Chang came to a coffee shop. Wei Chang caught a lot of people¡¯s attention, and even some guys were prepared to act as a hero and save the beauty.


    Wei Chang ordered a cup of ice coffee and quietly waited for Tang Wei to wake up. I heard that Lie Gu killed three great deste beasts a while ago, and he even secretly took a piece of the Gold Delicate Crane¡¯s meat. I will have to find Lie Gu someday and ask him to help me steal a piece of meat too.


    ¡°Uncle Wei...¡±


    Tang Wei could be seen slightly opening her beautiful eyes. However, during a split second when Tang Wei opened her eyes, it could be seen that her pupils werepletely ck in color, just like that ck whirlpool that Wei Chang congealed.


    Wei Chang saw it and felt that it was not bad.


    ¡°Woke up?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei, weren¡¯t we attending the banquet? Why are we suddenly here?¡± Tang Wei rubbed her forehead, seemingly having already forgotten about what happened just now, selective amnesia.


    Wei Chang smiled, ¡°Oh, you got drunk, so I carried you and left the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, I must have looked very ugly right?¡±


    Wei Chang lightly stroke onto Tang Wei¡¯s chin, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Tang Wei felt incredibly shy, Uncle Wei sure knows how to titite.


    The shy Tang Wei lowered her head and fixed her hair, not daring to look face to face with Wei Chang. However, her legs that were trembling due to being nervous caused a crack to appear on the floor, and currently, the crack was still expanding.

 Chapter 80 – A person can change depending on who the person stays near to 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 80 ¨C A person can change depending on who the person stays near to 2/2</h4>


    Leisure Bar, second floor, Qing Yutong¡¯s room.


    ¡°Ye Hua, give me the AWM.¡±


    Yutong, give me the M249.¡±


    Qing Yutong said with dislike on her face, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Ye Hua: ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    Qing Ya snorted lovably, ¡°Quickly give it to me~ You two scoundrels, always snatching my items! I have never seen before an airdrop that has any loots in it.¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°me it on your fingers for being slow.¡±


    Qing Yutong went into a daze for a while, then rubbed against Ye Hua¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Brother-inw, the speed of your fingers is not bad~ How did you train your fingers...¡±


    ¡°Your big sister.¡± Ye Hua took a look a Qing Ya.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s beautiful eyes opened wide, ¡°You two¡¯s taste is too hardcore, your two are too perverted, I want to get away from the two of you...¡±


    Qing Ya shouted with a deep voice, ¡°Ye Hua! Don¡¯t lead the little child astray!¡±


    The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth raised slightly as he pats onto his sister-inw¡¯s head, ¡°Little child, be obedient and listen to your big sister¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°I will listen to brother-inw¡¯s words.¡± Qing Yutong held both her hands into a fist and ced her fists below her chin while opening her eyes wide and pouting out her little mouth, appearing extremely cute.


    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t stand watching anymore as she raised her hand and pped onto Qing Yutong¡¯s head.


    ¡°Big sister, what are you doing?¡± Qing Yutong rubbed her head and said with grievance, having the intention of letting her brother-inw to be the judge for her.


    Ye Hua shook his head, ¡°Qing Ya, Yutong is already foolish enough, don¡¯t hit her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw... You!!!¡±


    Qing Ya nodded her head, ¡°Indeed, you are right.¡±


    ¡°You two... You two... You two are colluding together and bullying a lonely little girl like me. My dear little nephew, when will youe out, so that I can at least have a partner to suffer along with me.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Ya, ¡°......¡±


    Right when the three were busy messing around, a grenade suddenly broke through the window and entered into the house, and before the grenade evennded onto the floor, it exploded in mid-air, and Ye Hua, along with his wife and sister-inw died.


    ¡°Ye Hua! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw~ It¡¯s all your fault~¡±


    Ye Hua let go of the mouse and said faintly, ¡°What do you two want to eat for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! You are trying to change the subject again!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, how can you be like this, how about eating Sichuan cuisine? Or Hunan cuisine? Actually, I feel like eating roasted chicken wings right now.¡±


    Qing Ya stood up and took a stretch, that perfect curve immediately made others not able to take their eyes off from it. Ye Hua wants to express that he had been used to seeing it already, while Qing Yutong wants to express that the curve of her own body was much better.


    ¡°Let¡¯s order food delivery, I don¡¯t want to go out, it¡¯s hot outside.¡± Qing Ya casually took out her phone and was prepared to order food through a food delivery app.


    Qing Yutong was quite astonished, ¡°Big sister, you weren¡¯t like this in the past, it couldn¡¯t be that you have bezy after bing pregnant right?¡±


    ¡°I learned from your brother-inw.¡± Qing Ya took a re at Ye Hua. I feel that, the more I stay with this fellow, the more that I don¡¯t want to do anything. It has to be known that, in the past, I was actually a workaholic!

 Chapter 81 – Can’t last over a minute 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 81 ¨C Can¡¯tst over a minute 1/2</h4>


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°What does it have to do with me.¡±


    Qing Ya was toozy to argue with Ye Hua, ¡°What do you two want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Lanzhou fried rice, add egg.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. I have not eaten Lanzhou fried rice for quite a long time.


    Qing Ya let out a breath of relief, luckily he did not order crayfishes.


    ¡°We will eat crayfishes tonight.¡± Ye Hua added, and Qing Ya¡¯s face immediately turned ck...


    Qing Yutong thought for a bit, ¡°Big sister, help me order a strawberry McFlurry and two chicken wings.¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to control your weight?¡± Qing Ya sized up Qing Yutong¡¯s body and asked.


    Qing Yutong stood up and spun one round, ¡°With this kind of figure, do I even need to control it? Brother-inw, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Ye Hua has to give the sister-inw a like. Asides from the point that there is a bit of ¡®defect¡¯ in her personality, all the other aspects of this sister-inw of mine are very perfect.


    ¡°Right your head. Ye Hua, where are your eyes looking at?¡±


    ¡°Oh, looking at the sister-inw.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Brother-inw~ Don¡¯t be like this~ Big sister is still here~¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for when she¡¯s not here then.¡±


    Qing Ya knew that the two were teasing her, but she just couldn¡¯t stand it, ¡°Alright, I will make space for two of you then!¡±


    And just like this, the daily quarrel began.


    Ye Hua shook his head helplessly, Qing Ya¡¯s mental state still requires some training, to actually get angry so easily like this. With her current mental state, if enemies were to provoke her for even just a bit, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold that temper of hers.


    ¡°The temper of this big sister of mine.¡± Even Qing Yutong also sighed.


    Seeing that brother-inw did not have the intention to go and chase after her big sister, Qing Yutong asked softly, ¡°Brother-inw, why aren¡¯t you chasing after big sister?¡±


    ¡°Only after your big sister leave, then would I be able to look at you.¡±


    ¡°Wow~ Brother-inw, you are so perverted, to actually like your own sister-inw~ Authentic and genuine beautiful legs, do you want toe and study them?¡± Qing Yutong could be seen boldly stretching out one of her snow-white long legs towards Ye Hua, while thinking to herself, ¡°Brother-inw, quicklye and touch it, then I would be able to get one mission point.¡±


    ¡°You are also very perverted.¡± Ye Hua said after taking a look at the long leg.


    Qing Yutong, ¡°......¡±


    Half an hourter, the food delivery arrived. Unfortunately, Qing Ya was still angry and didn¡¯t bothering into the room to eat, thus Ye Hua had no choice but to go and coax Qing Ya. It is fine if the adult is hungry, but it will be bad if my child bes hungry because of that adult.


    Opening the bedroom door, Ye Hua discovered that Qing Ya was sitting on the bed. With her back faced towards Ye Hua, she seemed just like a married woman that was filled with grievance.


    ¡°Qing Ya,e over and eat lunch.¡± Ye Hua shouted out, and in actuality, this action could be counted as very face-giving already. When has Ye Hua ever personally go and call someone toe over and eat lunch? He would only know how to tell others to go to hell or die.


    ¡°What are you even calling me for, weren¡¯t you having fun with your sister-inw? I wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb the master¡¯s mood!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s jealously was very huge.


    Ye Hua pulled onto Qing Ya and said faintly, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make me angry.¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± Qing Ya snorted. If not for looking at the fact that you won 50 billion, I wouldn¡¯t let you off that easily today!


    When Qing Yutong saw her brother-inw entered into the room while pulling onto her big sister, she clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Big sister, can you be a bit more reserved? At the least, you have to endure for more than 2 minutes. Every time when brother-inw goes to you, you would surrender in less than a minute. As a woman, I have to despise you.¡±


    ¡°Eat your food and keep quiet!¡± Qing Ya took a re at Qing Yutong, it is all because that his strength is big and I am not able to resist against his strength!


    ¡°Bleh, bleh, bleh.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, thepany gave me a call just now, Qing Yutong, you have to go to High Ocean City tomorrow to take some promotional photos.¡± Qing Ya said while holding onto her rice bowl.


    Upon hearing that, Qing Yutong immediately became gloomy, ¡°Tomorrow? Brother-inw, apany me~¡±


    ¡°Not free, I have to bring your big sister to go out for a walk tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, the two of you! You two are purposely driving me away so that you two can properly live your world of two people right! Humph, I have finally seen through the two of you!¡± Qing Yutong became angry as she crossed her arms and raised her chin up high.


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua, when have I promised to go out with you, anyhow deciding it own your own~


    ¡°Since you want to be a streamer, go and do it properly and not screw it up, if not, you can prepare to go back and work as an actress again!¡±


    Qing Yutong turned her head to the window, and her small mouth was pouted out to the point that a bottle could be hung on her mouth. If I throw a bad temper and note back, I will see how urgent the two of you will be~

 Chapter 81 – Can’t last over a minute 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 81 ¨C Can¡¯tst over a minute 2/2</h4>


    After eating lunch, the three of them were not in a hurry to y theputer game. Qing Ya has the habit of taking a nap in the afternoon, and Ye Hua has to cultivate his humanity for a bit by watching Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf. As for Qing Yutong, she joined Ye Hua to watch Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf. In the office, Ye Hua and Qing Yutong could be seen sitting on the sofa and watching Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf. Qing Yutong wouldugh from time to time, and Ye Hua wished that he could zip up his sister-inw¡¯s mouth. Is the show even that funny?


    While taking a nap, Qing Ya overslept, and if it wasn¡¯t for her phone ringing, it was reckoned that she would have slept until nighttime.


    ¡°CEO Qing.¡± It was Liu Hang who called.


    Qing Ya sat her body up and leaned onto the behead. The indolent charm that Qing Ya was emitting out right now was enough to make one¡¯s heart feel itchy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Liu Hang said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Longhu Estate can be counted as our cooperative partner, and their boss¡¯s daughter was murdered today. So, should we attend the funeral and express our grief?¡±


    ¡°Boss¡¯s daughter? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Qing Ya wore her slippers, walked to the window and watched the sunset.


    Liu Hang swallowed his saliva, ¡°I¡¯m also not very clear about the specifics, I only knew about this matter when my subordinate reported it to me a while ago. You can watch the news channel if you want to know more about it, they are going to report about this matter in a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Qing Ya hang up the phone. It¡¯s fine if I was not at Long¡¯an City, but since I¡¯m here right now, I should go and attend the funeral, after all, Longhu Estate¡¯s boss is one of mypany¡¯s cooperative partners.¡±


    Walking out of the bedroom and arriving at Ye Hua¡¯s office, after opening the office door, Qing Ya immediately heard the sound that was able to give her a headache.


    ¡°I will stille back!!!!¡±


    They actually watched Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf for an entire afternoon. Qing Ya wished she could kick these two people until they wake up, how big are they already and they are still watching Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf!


    ¡°Big sister,e over quickly,e over quickly, the show is about to start again.¡±


    Qing Ya picked up the controller petntly and changed the channel to Long¡¯an City¡¯s news channel, and sure enough, the news channel was currently reporting about the matter that Liu Hang spoke about just now.


    ¡°Hello fellow audiences who are in front of your television, the ce that I am at right now is the crime scene where the homicide happened. We can still clearly see the bloodstain that is on the floor, and from this, we can see how frightening the scene must have been back then. The identity of the culprit is shocking, the culprit is Qin Jin, the sessor of Qin Corporation, and within the list of people who died in the homicide, his fianc¨¦e is amongst them!¡±


    ¡°ording to what we have found out, after Qin Corporation went bankrupt, Qin Jin became very silent. We believe that this homicide was nned out meticulously by Qin Jin, and his methods were unprecedently brutal, the deceases are all the sons and daughters of Long¡¯an City famous rich merchants. From this, we can see how strong his desire for revenge was. The following scene is a bit extreme, if there are any child that is currently watching, we advise to please stop watching now.¡±


    The scene changed, and a man could be seen trampling onto a woman with his foot. Although mosaic was used, the sound of begging for mercy that wasing out from the television was shocking, especially when that sound of begging for mercy gradually became softer and softer, all the way until the sound stopped! However, even after the sound stopped, that man was still continuously trampling onto the body, causing the audiences who were watching to have goosebumps.


    ¡°Big sister, I discovered that your taste is really heavy. Me and brother-inw were obviously watching Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf, a very warm show, and yet you suddenly want us to watch a news report of such a ruthless homicide. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Qing Yutong had a look that seemed like she was very afraid as she hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm. Eating brother-inw¡¯s tofu openly, and especially right in front of my big sister, it feels so exciting~

 Chapter 82 – Husband and wife giving lecture to each other 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 82 ¨C Husband and wife giving lecture to each other 1/2</h4>


    Ye Hua did not have any reaction, isn¡¯t it just a few people who died? In this world, there are people dying every day, what is there to even make a big fuss about.


    Qing Ya was evidently not used to seeing such a ruthless scene, picking up the controller, she changed the channel, then took out her phone and called Liu Hang¡¯s phone, ¡°Is the person who died Shen Tao¡¯s daughter or Shen Shuai¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Shen Tao¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Truly pitiful.¡± Qing Ya sighed.


    After hanging up the phone, Qing Ya unhurriedly sat at Ye Hua¡¯ side, then suddenly stretched out her hands and hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm. People die so suddenly when you least expect it, the death of this Shen Tao¡¯s daughter truly came so suddenly.


    ¡°Big sister, what¡¯s the matter? Was your friend amongst the deceases?¡± Qing Yutong asked with concern.


    ¡°The daughter of one of my cooperative partners is amongst the deceases.¡± Qing Ya let out a breath. I will have to properly discipline my child in the future.


    ¡°That is truly unfortunate.¡± Qing Yutong said pitifully.


    Ye Hua pat onto Qing Ya¡¯s head, ¡°What is there to be sad about.¡±


    ¡°Is this heart of yours made of stone? Do you not know how to evenment for a bit?¡± Qing Ya poked onto Ye Hua¡¯s heart and said coquettishly.


    Ye Hua did not agree with Qing Ya¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Everyone dies eventually, that daughter of your cooperative partner merely died at an earlier date than she was supposed to die. ording to legends, she had even reincarnated at an earlier time than she was supposed to.¡±


    ¡°Facious reasoning!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I ordered crayfishes.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Qing Ya rubbed onto her stomach, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°You can just peel it then.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! I am your wife, not your maid!¡±


    Qing Yutong sighed, ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t bother arguing with brother-inw, in any case, you also wouldn¡¯t be able to endure over a minute, so why is there a need to argue.¡±


    ¡°Yutong¡¯s words does somewhat makes sense, Qing Ya, give up on struggling.¡±


    ¡°You two! I will remember this!¡± Qing Ya said indignantly. However, I also can¡¯t do anything about it, I am no match for him in fighting, and acting coquettishly is not my style. This is so depressing, I actually found a husband like this. Just how many predestined marriages did I tear apart in my previous life to be met with such a retribution in this life of mine.


    When the simmered crayfishes arrived, the obstinate Qing Ya still obediently helped Ye Hua peel the crayfishes. However, while peeling the crayfishes, Qing Ya¡¯s grievance filled the entire room, seemingly as if she was kidnapped by Ye Hua.


    On the other hand, Ye Hua mixed a ss of dragon blood wine for his wife and sister-inw. Immediately after receiving the ss of dragon blood wine, Qing Ya¡¯s expression immediately turned from unhappy to happy. Upon seeing that, Ye Hua silently thought to himself, the things that are within Douyin are true, women do immediately be fine after being coaxed.


    Qing Yutong carefully drank the wine. During the previous time, I drank the entire ss of wine in one gulp. Therefore, I have to slowly drink it today and savor the taste of the wine sip by sip.


    ¡°Qing Ya, let me tell you a story.¡± While eating the crayfish meat that Qing Ya peeled for him, Ye Hua suddenly spoke.


    Qing Ya ced her wine ss down while licking her lips with her tongue, appearing especially adorable, ¡°En?¡±


    Qing Yutong immediately took a few nces at her brother-inw. Looking at this serious look on brother-inw¡¯s face, it seems that he is about to begin giving his wife a lecture. Big sister is so tragic. Luckily, I am not brother-inw¡¯s small wife, this is scaring me to death.

 Chapter 82 – Husband and wife giving lecture to each other 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 82 ¨C Husband and wife giving lecture to each other 2/2</h4>


    ¡°As a boss, not everything has to be personally handled by you!¡± Ye Hua had indeed began his lecture. I have to properly teach Qing Ya regarding this aspect.


    Qing Ya snorted, ¡°If I don¡¯t handle it, who is going to handle it? Are you going to go handle it for me?¡±


    ¡°If your subordinates are not used for handling matters, what do you even need them for then! As the corporation¡¯s boss, you only have to care about giving out orders. Personally doing everything by yourself is nonsensical. Take the emperors in the past for example, they only have to care about sitting on the throne and controlling the overall situation of their empire.¡±


    Qing Yutong nodded her head, ¡°What brother-inw said does make a bit of sense.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qing Ya took a re at her sister, just whose side are you standing on!


    ¡°Take a look, take a look, even Yutong also understand that, and yet, as the big sister, you still don¡¯t understand that.¡± Ye Hua ced his chopsticks down neatly on the table, then slightly leaned on the chair and drank the dragon blood wine.


    Qing Ya pursed her mouth and unprecedently did not retort back. After a while, Qing Ya said, ¡°Speaking so much, in the end, what you want is for me to not go and attend the funeral right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You think about it, just how much higher is your social ss level whenpared to that cooperative partner¡¯s social ss level? Even if yourpany wants to express their grief towards the death of the cooperative partner¡¯s daughter, it should also be that chauffeur back then who should go and attend the funeral and not you.¡± Ye Hua said.


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth and mumbled softly, ¡°No humanity...¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    Qing Ya¡¯s heart trembled, she felt that Ye Hua¡¯s tone was very heavy. Is there a need for your tone to be that heavy? It is merely just a small matter of going to the funeral of my cooperative partner¡¯s daughter, and it¡¯s not like there is any other meaning in it.


    However, towards Ye Hua, within that matter, there was arge disparity between Qing Ya¡¯s status and her cooperative partner¡¯s status. Why is there a need for my wife to have to leave the house for a mere human? If words of it were to spread out, how faceless would it be for me.


    ¡°Brother-inw,e,e,e, sister-inw will peel crayfishes for you to eat. Cool your temper, be obedient okay~¡±


    Ye Hua took a re at the sister-inw, and thetter stuck out of tongue.


    ¡°Qing Ya, you only have to remember one point, which is that, if you are the boss, you are the heaven!¡± Ye Hua added another sentence and finally ended his lecture.


    ¡°Big sister, did you hear it, you are the heaven. That means that brother-inw is the earth~¡±


    Qing Ya petntly stretched out her hand and pped onto Qing Yutong¡¯s head, and thetter rubbed onto her head pitifully.


    ¡°Right! I agree that what you said is right, but do you know about respecting the old and cherishing the young? Do you know about China¡¯s traditions? Leaving my position aside and not speak of it, when my cooperative partner¡¯s daughter passed away, what is wrong with me going to attend the daughter¡¯s funeral?¡± Qing Ya questioned, and immediately began her lecturing session.


    Ye Hua remained silent. ording to China¡¯s traditions, Qing Ya does indeed require to go and attend the funeral.


    Seeing that Ye Hua remained silent, Qing Ya snorted. You have your own reasonings, I myself also have my own reasonings~


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m the boss? Can¡¯t a boss care about her own subordinates? Human¡¯s heart is made of flesh and not made of iron. If you treat others nicely, others will treat you back nicely too. Take you for example, when have you treated me nicely before? Touch your own conscience and tell me, have you care about me before!¡±


    ¡°And me on the other hand! Buying breakfast for you in the morning, and yet I still have to be lectured by you and peel crayfishes for you. When my fingers were hurting, have Iined about it before? I endured and amodated in all aspects for you! Do you know that I also have a temper too! Don¡¯t think that I am afraid of you, when I be angry, even I would be afraid of myself!¡±


    Ye Hua was a bit startled by Qing Ya, and Qing Yutong was also shocked by her big sister¡¯s aura. Big sister is truly a hero amongst women, I have to raise my thumb and give her a like.


    The more Qing Ya spoke, the angrier she felt, and she began toin about the grievances she felt during those past few days.


    ¡°Also! You only know how to watch cartoons all day long! And right now, you are even addicted to yingputer game and do not even bother to go out and find a job! That¡¯s right! I am able to provide for you for your entire life, but you also have to have a little bit of ambition right? If our child saw that his father only knows how to watch cartoons and yputer games, how disappointed would he be?¡±


    ¡°Also! Don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m nice to you, you can anyhow bully me! I, Qing Ya, also has my own dignity! I request that you respect me!¡± After finish speaking, Qing Ya swallowed her saliva as she looked at the dazed expression that was on Ye Hua¡¯s face. Is he going to be angry?


    After a good while, Ye Hua said towards Qing Yutong, ¡°Yutong, how about we order another 2.5 kg of crayfishes?¡±


    ¡°Eh...¡± Qing Yutong did not know how to respond to that and chose to remain silent.


    Qing Ya was angered to the point that she was biting on her lip. This person, not scolding me with his mouth and is instead actually trying to punish me in a roundabout way, he is shameless to the extremity!


    ¡°I¡¯m wrong...¡± Qing Ya lowered her head and admitted defeat. Even she herself also did not know why she did that. If it was ced in the past, she would feel that it would be very faceless for her, but right now, she did not have that kind of feeling at all.


    Both corners of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth slightly raised up, ¡°You are not wrong, I will apany you to go to the funeralter on.¡±


    For me, the Supreme Overlord to get lectured by my own wife and not being able to retort back, it is truly embarrassing. This matter has to be kept a secret, anyone else whoes to know of this matter will have to be exterminated.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were stupefied. What¡¯s going on... Where is the storm that we were expecting? Why did it suddenly be a clear sky?

 Chapter 83 – It is that husband and wife again! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 83 ¨C It is that husband and wife again! 1/2</h4>


    The one who was most astonished was Qing Ya. I understand this man pretty well right now. If you were to go against him for a bit, he would be able to go on about it forever. But who would have thought that he would actually change today, and even take the initiative to say that he wants to apany me to go to the funeral, is he trying to express his goodwill towards me?


    I will count that he has a bit of conscience, to know how to curry favor with his great wife.


    Qing Ya thought too much, Ye Hua merely felt that what Qing Ya said made sense. To want to understand humanity, Ye Hua has to get along with his wife. Cartoon was just merely cartoon after all. On the other hand, Ye Hua currently has the thought to learn humanity from Qing Ya.


    Right now, the situation became clear. Ye Hua was teaching Qing Ya about dark thoughts, while Qing Ya was teaching Ye Hua on how to be a human. This was a bit interesting.


    After dinner, Qing Ya asked her sister, ¡°Do you want to go out and take a walk?¡±


    ¡°Forget about it, I don¡¯t want someone to say that I am a lightbulbter on. Moreover, I¡¯m still alive right now... and have yet to expire.¡± Qing Yutong snorted, expressing that her fame still has not died down yet, and thus she might as well just stay at home and yputer game.


    At this moment, Ye Hua finished changing his clothes as he said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Let me go change my clothes first.¡±


    ¡°Your current outfit will do.¡± Ye Hua pulled onto Qing Ya and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t good right?¡± Qing Ya shouted out anxiously. My hair is not tied up, and I¡¯m currently wearing a big t-shirt, and the important point is that, the t-shirt is long enough for me to wear it as a dress, and people who don¡¯t know about the specifics would think that I wasn¡¯t wearing any shorts at all.


    ¡°I feel that it¡¯s good, you look like a primary school student like this.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Qing Ya finally understood, this fellow is precisely wanting me to make a fool of myself.


    ¡°I will go take the car key first then.¡±


    How would Ye Hua not know what Qing Ya was thinking of, ¡°To say that this Long¡¯an City is big, it¡¯s not big, say that it¡¯s small, it¡¯s not small too, just walking by feet will do. Furthermore, you need to walk more right now.¡±


    ¡°But I am wearing slippers right now!¡±


    ¡°I will carry you.¡±


    Immediately, Qing Ya was left speechless as she petntly punched onto Ye Hua. However, this action was just like a girlfriend who was acting coquettishly towards her boyfriend, and the workers who were on the first floor saw it.


    We truly have to respect the boss, at the start, this beautiful woman was still ice-cold, and yet, within just a few days, the ice was shattered, and the beautiful woman is even acting coquettishly by punching onto the boss¡¯s chest now.


    Qing Ya was startled, and she immediately switched back to her cold demeanor. My character cannot copse.


    Ye Hua shook his head, this woman just likes to act like this. In actuality, her heart is very fragile, and she is just using the cold demeanor to disguise the softness and fragileness of her heart.


    When the two walked out of Leisure Bar, they just so happened to saw Wei Chang and Tang Wei walking over hand in hand. This caused Ye Hua to be shocked, whereas Qing Ya was curiously sizing them up.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei shouted out, and Ye Hua slightly wrinkled his brows and asked, ¡°You two?¡±


    ¡°Boss, Xiao Tang is my girlfriend right now.¡± Wei Chang was a bit nervous, however, thinking about Lie Gu, even Lie Gu himself already has 3, and I only have 1, thus, the boss wouldn¡¯t prevent me and Xiao Tang from being together right?


    Ye Hua of course wouldn¡¯t prevent the two from being together, he was just merely very curious about how the two got together. Wei Chang had followed me for a few hundred years already, and I have never seen him being intimate with a woman before. Instead of being intimate with women, he was more fond of eating them. Seeing Wei Chang today, he haspletely changed my view towards him.


    Ye Hua nodded his head, ¡°En, not bad.¡±


    Wei Chang let out a breath of relief, ¡°Thank you boss for the praise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you boss.¡± Tang Wei followed along and thanked Ye Hua. Although she did not know why she was thanking the boss, she felt that it was right for her to do that.


    ¡°You two carry on.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qing Ya took a look at them confusedly, then followed after Ye Hua. Discovering that Ye Hua brows were tightly wrinkled, Qing Ya asked, ¡°What expression is this on your face, are you not happy that they are together?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just feeling very curious about just how they got together.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    ¡°What is there to be curious about, their age gap problem? In my view, that is not a big deal at all.¡± Qing Ya was very open-minded about it and didn¡¯t felt that there was any problem with Wei Chang and Tang Wei dating together.


    Speaking of age, the age gap between Ye Hua and Qing Ya was a few hundred years old.

 Chapter 83 – It is that husband and wife again! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 83 ¨C It is that husband and wife again! 2/2</h4>


    Ye Hua also didn¡¯t want to discuss too in-depth about Wei Chang¡¯s matters with Qing Ya, holding onto that two delicate hands, Ye Hua asked, ¡°Does it really hurt that much?¡±


    ¡°Humph~ What do you think!¡± Although Qing Ya was venting out her discontentment with her mouth, she was feeling very sweet in her heart.


    ¡°It will be fine once you get used to it.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! If I ever peel crayfishes for you again, I will change my surname to your surname!¡± Just a while ago, Qing Ya thought that Ye Hua had changed, but in the end, Ye Hua was still the same as usual, and Qing Ya almost exploded from anger.


    Qing Ya held onto his wife¡¯s willow waist and said faintly, ¡°Just now, you said that I didn¡¯t care about you?¡±


    ¡°Was I wrong about that!¡±


    ¡°Some care and concern can¡¯t be seen with the eyes or be touched by the hands and can only be felt by using the heart.¡± Ye Hua said lightly, this woman only knows how to see what is on the surface, I really do not know how she was able to run herpany so well.


    ¡°Tsk~ You are beginning to babble nonsense again.¡± Qing Ya was evidently not confident with her words anymore. Thinking back to these past few days, he has indeed care about me for a bit. In any case, during those past few days, he was indeed much betterpared to before.


    Walking out of the alley and arriving at the street, the two were destined to attract other¡¯s attention, especially when Qing Ya¡¯s outfit was too alike of that of a child, and she was even wearing a pair of adorable slippers. If she tied her hair into two ponytails, she would more or less be able to be a lolita.


    Qing Ya was very embarrassed as it was the first time she wore like this and went outside, this outfit of hers made it seemed as if she was trying to act young.


    ¡°Where does that person live at?¡±


    Not sure from when, Qing Ya¡¯s hand was holding onto Ye Hua¡¯s hand, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know!¡± Ye Hua asked in a deep voice. From the looks of it, she does not have any idea where the funeral is held at.


    ¡°Let me call and ask.¡± Qing Ya said hurriedly, and when she ced her hand into her shirt pocket, she thought to herself, ¡°Oh sh*t.¡±


    Looking at the embarrassed Qing Ya, Ye Hua asked, ¡°Did you also forgot to bring your handphone?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to pull onto me and immediately dragged me out of the house!¡± Qing Ya said coldly as she pinched onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Your speed when shifting the me is rather fast.¡±


    ¡°In any case, it is all your fault!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, we will just treat it asing outside to take a walk, you can forget about going to the funeral already.¡±


    Qing Ya sighed deeply. Right now, it can only be like this. Wait, something is not right, this fellow definitely brought his handphone along with him!


    ¡°Lend me your handphone for a while.¡±


    ¡°Do you even remember the phone number?¡± Ye Hua asked, this woman, only knows how to be obstinate.


    Qing Ya was very mncholy, I¡¯m firmly grasped within Ye Hua¡¯s hand, and do not even have any bit of leeway to strike back at him. It would be great if this man was a bit more obedient.


    Although Qing Ya was feeling very gloomy, she felt that this kind of days were not bad too, going for a stroll with Ye Hua after finishing a meal, walking on the flourishing street, there are no hypocritical tterings, no deceptions that happens within business, and furthermore, there is no pressure at all, it¡¯s as if all those heavy pressure of mine was carried on by this man who is by my side, but at the same time, it seems like he also didn¡¯t do anything much at all.


    Jiu Ye was very stressed today, a matter like this actually happened in Long¡¯an City, and although the matter didn¡¯t have anything to do with me, but some people still pointed the spear towards me, this is truly vexing.


    Look at me now, I even have to go and give those rich merchants an exnation. What is there to even exin! If you want to find problem, go and find Bai Family¡¯s problem instead! And that Bai Qi, immediately running away when something happened, he is simply shameless to the extremity!


    Jiu Ye who was sitting in the Rolls-Royce Phantom looked at the pedestrians that were on the street and thought to himself, I met that wife and husband at the banquet yesterday, there is no way that I will run into them again right? Please do not appear, when the two of you appear, I would always be put on a bad spot...


    While looking outside the car window, Jiu Ye¡¯s body suddenly froze. Why! How is this possible! Did I not take a look at the calendar when I left the house! For me to actually run into them right after I just thought about them a moment ago! Why did this happen! Forget it! I will pretend that I didn¡¯t saw them. But, if the two of them saw my car drove past them and didn¡¯t stop to greet them, will they have some special ideas towards me?

 Chapter 84 – Please be the judge for us 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 84 ¨C Please be the judge for us 1/2</h4>


    F**k! Why did I choose to pass through this road, my god... I better get off the car and greet them instead of pretending that I didn¡¯t saw them.


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya totally did not pay any attention to the cars that passed by them and were only silently taking a walk on the street together. If it was not for the two holding each other¡¯s hand, from their expression alone, one would think that the two were strangers.


    A Rolls-Royce Phantom suddenly came to a stop at the roadside and Jiu Ye could be seen hurriedly running over to the front of Ye Hua and Qing Ya and greeting them with a smile, ¡°Boss,dy boss, it sure is a coincidence.¡±


    Ye Hua really did not like it when others disturbed his peace, ¡°Are you following me!¡±


    Boss, where would I even have the free time to follow you.


    ¡°Ye Hua, it¡¯s just a coincidence only.¡± Qing Ya said with a light smile on her face. People got off their car toe over and greet you and yet you show such an unhappy expression towards the person, you are really not giving the person any face at all.


    ¡°Lady boss is truly magnanimous.¡± Jiu Ye¡¯s impression towards Qing Ya was very favorable, not only is this woman beautiful, she has a nice personality too.


    Qing Ya asked with a smile, ¡°Where is CEO Gong heading to?¡±


    ¡°Lady boss, please do not call me CEO Gong, just call me Xiao Jiu will do.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Qing Ya was a bit dazed, this is the first time that I have met such a modest person.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Since he is requesting you to call him Xiao Jiu, just call him Xiao Jiu.¡±


    Jiu Ye let out a forcedugh, ¡°Lady boss, I am currently intending to head to Qinghe Garden, and the reason I¡¯m heading to Qinghe Garden is basically to handle some matters which arose from that incident that happened in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Homicide?¡± Qing Ya asked.


    ¡°Lady boss also knows about it too? The rtives of the people who died in the homicide are causing a scene right now and I have to show up and have a chat with them.¡±


    ¡°Just nice, I was also intending to go to the funeral too.¡± Qing Ya said as she conveniently poked onto Ye Hua¡¯s waist,cent was written all over her face right now.


    Ye Hua wished that he could send this Jiu Ye flying with a p. If you saw us while you were in your car, just drive past us will do, why did you even bother getting off your car, are you actually that bored! Didn¡¯t you saw that I am currently having a walk with my wife right now!


    ¡°Boss,dy boss, please get on the car.¡± Jiu Ye shouted in his heart, I sure am lucky! If the boss was to stick out for me, everything would be much simpler. Just that, will the boss stick out for me? That is the problem... Wait, incorrect! So long as thedy boss sticks out for me, wouldn¡¯t that represent that the boss will also stick out for me?¡±


    Ye Hua was helplessly dragged into the car by Qing Ya. To speak the truth, Ye Hua really didn¡¯t want to go to the funeral. Instead of going to the funeral, I might as well go back home and yputer game with my sister-inw.


    Qinghe Garden was Long¡¯an City¡¯s cemetery. The people who were able to be buried here were mostly rich people. The price of buying a spot to be buried at Qinghe Garden was more or less the same price as buying a house, and the amount of space you get when you buy a spot at Qinghe Garden was not even as big as the amount of space you would get from buying a house.


    The atmosphere at Qinghe Garden today seemed particrly oppressive, and there was even a stern aura floating around Qinghe Garden. Qing Ya looked at the ck-clothed people, the ck-clothed people had a white cloth tied onto their sleeve, totally having a look like they were preparing to fight at any moment, and Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but tightened her hand that was holding onto Ye Hua¡¯s hand.


    The entrance was filled with ck-clothed people, and those cars which did not obtain permission to enter into Qinghe Garden were obstructed by the ck-clothed people. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t dare to obstruct Jiu Ye¡¯s car. Most of the people that the ck-clothed people obstructed were reporters.


    And when the reporters saw Jiu Ye¡¯s car arrived, the reporters seemed as if they were injected with adrenaline.


    Driving the car all the way up the mountain, the car came to a stop at a car park that was filled with various kinds of expensive cars.


    Within Qinghe Garden, five areas were divided out, and there was even a sign ced on each of the five areas.


    ¡°Shen Family!¡±


    ¡°Jia Family!¡±


    ¡°You Family!¡±


    ¡°Han Family!¡±


    ¡°Li Family!¡±


    These five families were perhaps the most famous families within Long¡¯an City. Of course, there was still another famous family, which was the Qing Family.


    It was unfortunate, a younger generation member of each of the families was murdered brutally, and although the murderer was captured, that wasn¡¯t enough to dissipate the five families¡¯ anger.


    This matter also wouldn¡¯t be let off that easily by them, because, as the clubhouse¡¯s boss, up until now, Bai Family has still yet to make any statement.

 Chapter 84 – Please be the judge for us 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 84 ¨C Please be the judge for us 2/2</h4>


    When the big shots that were in front of the funeral hall saw Jiu Ye¡¯s car arrived, they quickly hurried over to the car.


    Jiu Ye really wants to cry right now. If these two were not here, look at just how much face I would have gotten now, but with these two here, I am just like their humble attendant.


    Originally, Jiu Ye sat at the back seats, but currently, he was sitting at the front passenger seat. When the car came to a stop, he got off the car first, and the reason that he got off the car first was no other than to open the door for Ye Hua and Qing Ya.


    When everyone saw Jiu Ye got off from the front passenger seat, they were confused for a bit, but didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    ¡°Jiu Ye, you have finally arrived.¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ye, you have to be the judge for us.¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ye, Bai Family is being too much!¡±


    ¡°Those northern people are riding on top of us southern people¡¯s head already, Jiu Ye, you have to help us out.¡±


    Jiu Ye fluttered his hand, what are you all being in a hurry for, do you all not see that I still have to open the car door for the boss anddy boss?


    Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Jiu Ye personally went and opened the car¡¯s rear door.


    A woman could be seening out of the car first, and everyone¡¯s breath was taken away by the woman¡¯s beauty. Although the woman¡¯s outfit was not fitting to the asion, the outfit wasn¡¯t able to conceal the woman¡¯s beauty, and that long t-shirt even added a particr temptation towards the woman.


    All the younger generations were stunned by the woman, why is this woman so beautiful, she is just too perfect already!


    Li Qianyi was Li Family¡¯s family head and his body build was very fat.


    ¡°Why does this woman look so familiar?¡± Li Qianyi felt that he had seen this woman somewhere before.


    Han Wei was Han Family¡¯s family head and his body build was slightly fat, ¡°I feel the same as you.¡±


    You Family¡¯s family head, You Yusi¡¯s expression was not looking very good, ¡°Why did Jiu Ye opened a door for a woman!¡±


    Jia Gaoao wore a gold-framed sses, ¡°The woman is perhaps some big shot.¡±


    And Shen Tao recognized Qing Ya with just a look. Upon seeing Qing Ya, he seemed as if he had saw his savior as he immediately ran over and kneeled down in front of Qing Ya, ¡°CEO Qing, you have to be the judge for me, I only have just this one daughter. This daughter of mine had always been very obedient, and yet, within just a few hours, she is no longer in this world anymore.¡±


    Everyone was startled. No wonder this woman seemed so familiar, she is actually Qing Family¡¯s Qing Ya. When did she be so beautiful!


    Actually, Shen Tao was the most tragic out of everyone here, he finally gotten a daughter at such an old age, and thus he had always doted on his daughter very much. And yet, right now, he has to attend his own daughter¡¯s funeral.


    ¡°Big brother, Miaomiao is so tragic.¡± Shen Shuai that damned fatty kneeled down beside Shen Tao and tried to cry sincerely with all his might.


    Big brother only have just this one child, now that she is dead, it is most likely impossible for him to be able to have another child, therefore, in the future, his properties will have no choice but to be given to my own son, this is truly unexpected.


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t expect that Shen Tao would have such a huge reaction and wanted to walk forward and carry Shen Tao up from the ground. However, just nice, Ye Hua got off the car and prevented Qing Ya from doing that.


    That¡¯s right, Ye Hua did it on purpose. Kneeling down in front of us is you guys¡¯ honor, and disregarding us is you guys¡¯ privilege.


    Everyone ced their gaze onto Ye Hua.


    Some people recognized Ye Hua, after all, those people who recognized him attendedst night¡¯s banquet, and they have heard ofst night¡¯s bet. To them, that bet was truly insane, to actually bet family property!


    I heard that, in the end, Xiao Family and Tang Family both left the clubhouse with an ugly expression on their faces.


    ¡°Boss,dy boss, we have arrived.¡± Jiu Ye¡¯s heart was bleeding. In the future, when I see them, I will definitely take a detour.


    For Jiu Ye to actually call them boss anddy boss, just what is the situation? Could it be that this man has an extraordinary identity? If not, why would Jiu Ye be so respectful towards them?


    ¡°CEO Shen, the dead cannot be revived, my condolences to you.¡± Qing Ya said in a deep voice, for a man to cry out so pitifully, it can be seen just how much pain he is feeling in his heart.


    Ye Hua did not say anything. As a man, what is the use of crying? If this guy is my subordinate, I would give him a p with the palm of my hand.


    ¡°CEO Qing, Jiu Ye, my daughter died a tragic death! And yet, the culprit that was captured was actually an idiot. Everything was definitely orchestrated by first-rate clubhouse!¡± Shen Tao beat onto the cement floor with his fist. He felt that everything that happened today was orchestrated by Bai Family.


    Li Qianyi said towards Jiu Ye, ¡°Jiu Ye, your identity is sublime, I believe that you will definitely be able to get Bai Family give us an exnation.¡±

 Chapter 85 – He is a cultivator! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 85 ¨C He is a cultivator! 1/2</h4>


    Jiu Ye took a look at Ye Hua and after discovering that Ye Hua did not have the intention to say anything, he raised his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside and talk, this matter is no small matter, it could be either serious or nothing serious.¡±


    Jiu Ye¡¯s words caused everyone to be startled. Could be either serious or nothing serious? What did Jiu Ye mean by that?


    Ye Hua held onto Qing Ya¡¯s waist to prevent her from feeling pity for the people here. And towards Jiu Ye¡¯s words, he was not in the slightest bit interested at all.


    ¡°Ye Hua, let me go.¡± Qing Ya said softly, she was a bit embarrassed.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°You hugged me for an entire night, and now when I hold onto you for a bit, you immediately act like this, fine, you can go and sleep on the sofa tonight.¡±


    ¡°You! Why are you so petty! There are a lot of people here. Wait after we go back home, I will let you hug me as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°As much as I want?¡±


    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t forget about what you said back then. In any case, I am just a weak and feeble woman, if you want to force yourself on me, I also can¡¯t do anything about it. However, if you were to force yourself on me, I will despise you.¡± Qing Ya stroke onto her hair indifferently. I am so pretty and sexy after all, while hugging onto me at night, it is indeed hard for Ye Hua to not let his lust overtake him.


    I can understand if he were to force himself onto me, but I would despise him.


    Ye Hua took a look at Qing Ya indifferently and said, ¡°I would force myself onto you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best then. I will remember this disdain expression of yours. In the future, even if you were to beg me to let you touch me, I also wouldn¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Ye Hua took in a deep breath, do I even have the need to beg you!


    Seeing that Ye Hua was angry to the point that he was taking in deep breaths, Qing Ya did not continue on provoking him. She had learned to stop when she should stop. Raising her hand, she pped onto Ye Hua¡¯s butt with her hand.


    Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya in disbelief. After a while, Ye Hua said in a deep voice, ¡°Qing Ya, I will have to properly give you a lesson tonight!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I will never lower my head towards evil!¡±


    ¡°You will lower your head.¡± Ye Hua tightened his right hand, and Qing Ya eximed as her body went into Ye Hua¡¯s embrace.


    This scoundrel, he is not looking at just where we are right now! Other people are still currently feeling sad right now and yet he is doing this!


    Ye Hua wants to express that, what do those people have anything to do with me.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go in and chat instead.¡± Jiu Ye said softly.


    If the boss doesn¡¯t move, I also wouldn¡¯t dare to move. And when the rich merchants that were behind Jiu Ye saw that Jiu Ye didn¡¯t move, they themselves also didn¡¯t dare to move. And thus, all of them stood still and watched the two showed off their affection.


    Qing Ya wished she could dig a hole and hide right now. In the first ce, this outfit of mine was already very awkward to wear to an asion like this, but I didn¡¯t expect that, when I turned my head around just a while ago, those people would be following behind me.


    Everyone remained silent. Qing Family is very influential within Long¡¯an City, and right now, Qing Family is even preparing to take root at Zijin City. Although Qing Family iscking inparison to those families that are in Zijin City, in any case, Qing Family still managed to break into the ranks of the families.


    As for this man, he seemed rather mysterious, and from the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem like he is a gigolo.


    Everyone all came to one of Qinghe Garden¡¯s side rooms. Ye Hua and Qing Ya both took a seat, and Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°You all go on and chat.¡±

 Chapter 85 – He is a cultivator! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 85 ¨C He is a cultivator! 2/2</h4>


    Everyone also followed and took a seat. After letting out a breath, Jiu Ye said, ¡°Everyone, for a thing like this to have happened, I also feel sorry about it, but the dead cannot be revived, and right now, since the culprit has already been captured, it should be able to appease your heart. As for Bai Family, in actuality, if the matter bes escted, it would not be good for both me and you guys.¡±


    Li Qianyi disapproved, ¡°Jiu Ye, our child was murdered at first-rate clubhouse, Bai Family have to take responsibility for it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what CEO Li said is right!¡± Jia Gaoao agreed.


    ¡°Jiu Ye, it couldn¡¯t be that it is because you are afraid of Bai Family, that¡¯s why you are trying to side with Bai Family right?¡± You Yusi said with a deep voice.


    Jiu Ye said helplessly, ¡°I understand how everyone is feeling right now, it is fine for you all to want Bai Family to take responsibility, but you all need to n a time right, there¡¯s no way you all are thinking of heading to Bai Family right away and ask them to take responsibility right?¡±


    ¡°Jiu Ye, no matter how strong Bai Family is, or how high Bai Family¡¯s status is, for such a thing to have happened, Bai Family should give us an exnation!¡± Han Wei said with a cold face.


    Ye Hua finally understood, all those people are afraid of Bai Family, and right now, they want to push Xiao Jiu out to act as the cannon fodder for them.


    However, where did those puny rich merchants get their guts from, to actually have the guts to want to call out Bai Family. Although justice is on their side, it is still abnormal.


    Humans are just precisely like this, always trying to hoodwink and outwit each other, scheme this, and scheme that, even when ying aputer game, they are also like that.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, us southern people are not afraid of those northern people.¡± Li Qianqi said bold and unrestrainedly, seemingly as if he wants to start a war with the north.


    Ye Hua held onto his chin and asked, ¡°Qing Ya, how is this Bai Family?¡±


    ¡°Bai Family is very strong, especially Bai Family¡¯s woman, that Wang Dabao from yesterday is precisely the one who married Bai Family¡¯s woman.¡± Qing Ya said softly.


    ¡°How many wives does that Wang Dabao have?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    ¡°Why are you concerned about this for!¡±


    ¡°How many!¡±


    Qing Ya said coldly, ¡°That Wang Dabao is a very devoted person, he only has one wife.¡±


    ¡°This Wang Dabao is indeed a little interesting.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, those who have a bit of strength, which one of them doesn¡¯t have a bunch of wives and concubines, just take a look at that Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang.


    Qing Ya mumbled, ¡°That Wang Dabao also dotes on his wife very much.¡±


    ¡°What, are you saying that I don¡¯t dote on you?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Qing Ya said with a grave look, ¡°Have you ever doted me before!¡±


    Ye Hua could be seen leaning towards Qing Ya¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°During that night, I doted on you very much.¡±


    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but shout out, then raised her little fist. Unfortunately, her little fist was grabbed onto by Ye Hua.


    Everyone looked towards Ye Hua and Qing Ya, we are discussing about a big matter right now, and yet you two are flirting with each other right here, you two are truly trying to anger us to death!


    ¡°What are you all looking at, never seen a husband and wife quarrel before?!¡± Ye Hua said coldly.


    Everyone was speechless, it was obviously you two who disturbed us, and yet now you are ming it on us!


    ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Qing Ya said petntly, this fellow, every time after he finished acting cool, I would have to help him clean up his mess.


    Qing Ya said with a light smile, ¡°Everyone, I apologize, my husband didn¡¯t hmmm, hmmm, hmmm....¡±


    Before Qing Ya even finish speaking, Ye Hua covered Qing Ya¡¯s mouth, is there even a need for you to exin?


    Jiu Ye was sweating, the boss sure is formidable.


    ¡°I mean what I said!¡± Ye Hua said indifferently, then let go of his hand, I will see just how you are going to smooth this matter out.


    Qing Ya was very angry, can¡¯t you speak nicely? It¡¯s fine if you used this kind of tone to speak to me, but when we are outside, you are still using this kind of tone, do you know that you will make enemies very easily like this!


    Everyone still wasn¡¯t clear about Ye Hua¡¯s background and thus didn¡¯t say anything yet, after all, even Jiu Ye himself also had to call him boss.


    ¡°Everyone, I arrivedte!¡± A man who wore a green robe walked into the room unhurriedly, and behind him, there was a youngster, who also wore a green robe and had a long sword carried on his back.


    If Qing Yutong was here, she would definitely be able to recognize the green robe man, this man was the cultivator who ¡®beat the dog till it spat out blood¡¯.


    ¡°Executor Jian, you have finally arrived.¡± Everyone quickly stood up to wee the green robe man.


    This Executor Jian is formidable, I heard that he is the executor of a certain sect within the cultivation world, and he himself is also Long¡¯an City¡¯s contact person.


    ¡°Executor Jian, why were you tied up in the garden this morning?¡± Jia Gaoao truly touched a sore spot.


    Jian Yuan¡¯s expression sunk, and soon after, heughed, ¡°I met with some problem while cultivating yesterday, which caused my cultivation strength to greatly decrease, and right after that, I met a fierce beast.¡±


    ¡°You are the dog abuser who was tied up and hang on the tree this morning?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously. However, after asking, she immediately regretted it, that was very uncourteous of me.


    The atmosphere immediately froze, and Jian Yuan face changed from white to red, and red to white, and even the little cultivator who was behind him also felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Qing Ya, why did you say that, do you know that he is a cultivator.¡± Ye Hua said calmly.


    Qing Ya was astonished, ¡°Ah, he is a cultivator too?¡±


    Ye Huaughed.


    Jian Yuan was about to start bleeding internally soon.


    Everyone was already scared out of their mind.


    Jiu Ye had nothing say and he felt that he really had to give it to them, this married couple sure is sinister.


    And Qing Ya wants to express that she was feeling very wronged, this is all because of Ye Hua who lead my tempo astray!

 Chapter 86 – Qing Ya, do you want them to live or die 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 86 ¨C Qing Ya, do you want them to live or die 1/2</h4>


    The scene¡¯s atmosphere was awkward to the extremity. Qing Ya wished that she could bite Ye Hua to death, the way I worded my words just now seemed like I was demeaning him, I really didn¡¯t know that he is a cultivator.


    Qing Ya could be heard apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to demean you.¡±


    Jian Yuan, ¡°......¡±


    Everyone, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Ya opened her eyes wide, I felt like I spoke wrongly again, one truly be foolish for three years after they be pregnant. Wait, incorrect! I must have definitely been infected by Ye Hua, Ye Hua has to carry this me on his back~


    How could Jian Yuan possibly argue with an ordinary person, the cultivation world has its own rules, cultivators cannot harm ordinary people, if not they would definitely be met with punishment.


    ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s no matter.¡± Jian Yuan did not know just what he was exactly feeling right now., it could possibly be the same asst night, feeling helpless and sullen.


    Ye Hua reminded, ¡°She¡¯s not a youngdy anymore.¡±


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua, does this fellow really want to anger me to death then would he finally stop!


    Jian Yuanughed awkwardly, then said towards everyone, ¡°Everyone, please calm down and not be hasty, I have already reported this matter towards my sect, I believe that my sect would be able to give everyone a satisfying answer, after all, we southern are also not that easy to bully!¡±


    ¡°Executor Jian Yuan is indeed brilliant, you have my respect.¡± Li Qianyi cupped his hands andughed.


    Jia Gaoao was unrestrained and generous as he said, ¡°Executor Jian Yuan, I won¡¯t mention other things, but I will donate ten million to your sect to help replenish your sect¡¯s food!¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± You Yusi followed along and shouted out.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Shen Tao too a look at Qing Ya, then followed along and shouted.


    ¡°Jian Yuan gives his thanks to all of you. As for the money, let¡¯s forget about it, I have another favor to ask of all of you instead.¡± Jian Yuan ced his hands on his back andughed, having the demeanor of an expert, and his temperament also became mysterious, there was no trace of him being the person that was hang onto the tree anymore.


    Han Wei spoke, ¡°Jian Yuan, you are being too courteous, if you have anything that you want to request from me, just say it, as long as I can do it, I will definitely give all my effort to help.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is not any big matter too, I heard that all of you bought a mountain and was prepared to open up the mountain for development, my sect also has the same intention as all of you. Of course, we won¡¯t take advantage of you all, we will pay a sum of money to each of you, and our sect will also provide magical pills for each of you.¡±


    When everyone heard that, their expression immediately froze for a moment, however, as a bunch of wily old foxes, they immediately regained back their consciousness.


    Ye Hua finally knew what Jian Yuan was nning, seems like the reason that those few people dare to be so arrogant is because of that mountain, and this Jian Yuan is intending of getting a part of the profits.


    Jiu Ye was a bit confused, those people indeed formed a partnership together and were prepared to open a mountain for development, or to be more exact, it is a few mountain peaks. Back then I wasn¡¯t really optimistic about this decision of theirs, because those few mountain peaks were too far away. But, after hearing what this Jian Yuan said, I immediately understood those few people¡¯s thoughts. No wonder they dared to be so arrogant, they must have gotten some kind of treasures I suppose. Or perhaps, they want to create a diversion and create confusion, this way, they would be able to smoothly enjoy fishing up the benefits while sitting at one side.


    However, how did this Jian Yuane to know how this matter? Also, just what kind of treasures are within that mountain? Thinking back to Xiao Yiing to Long¡¯an City to invest, could it be that the reason he came to Long¡¯an City was also for this mountain?


    Immediately, Jiu Ye¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    Qing Ya sneakily sized up the two cultivators, in the past, I only saw before cultivators within shows and novels, and right now, a real cultivator is standing right in front of me. Why do I feel that everything seems so illusory? My world outlook has changed. Are they able to fly by using the sword that is on their back? If they could, wouldn¡¯t it be too formidable?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    ¡°Are they really cultivators?¡± Qing Ya still couldn¡¯t believe the fact that was in front of her eyes.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Actually, I am also a cultivator.¡±


    Qing Ya immediately rolled her eyes at Ye Hua.


    ¡°Qing Ya, your capability of rolling your eyes has improved by a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, your capability of talking big has improved too.¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°What if I am a cultivator?¡±


    ¡°You? I will start writing my name backward.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to do that, you just have to guarantee that you will listen to me obediently, when I ask you to go west, you cannot head east.¡± Ye Hua revealed out an ineffable smile, causing Qing Ya to feel flustered.


    Qing Ya¡¯s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, what is this fellow nning again this time?


    ¡°Alright! But if you are not, you will have to listen to me, in the future, you have to peel crayfishes for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Hua agreed very straightforwardly, this woman actually dares to bet with me like this, she is truly adorably foolish.

 Chapter 86 – Qing Ya, do you want them to live or die 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 86 ¨C Qing Ya, do you want them to live or die 2/2</h4>


    Ye Hua could be seen taking out his phone and opened the sound recording app, ¡°Considering that you would sometimes talk big, I have to record what you say to keep as proof.¡±


    ¡°You are the one who would talk big~¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but raised the volume of her voice, causing the others who were within the room to have a headache.


    Jian Yuanughed lightly, ¡°Madam, can you be softer a bit, we are currently discussing about some matters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Qing Ya hurriedly nodded her head and apologized.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°All of you better quiet down a bit, don¡¯t cause trouble for me!¡±


    Ye Hua was finally able to dupe Qing Ya into taking a bet with him, he could not let this bet of his get screwed up.


    After finish adjusting the sound recording app, Ye Hua said, ¡°You can speak now.¡±


    Towards Ye Hua¡¯s child-like action, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t do anything about it as she said lovably, ¡°If Ye Hua is really a cultivator, I, Qing Ya, guarantee that I will be obedient in the future, and Ye Hua will be my heaven. Will that do?¡±


    Ye Hua was very satisfied as he kept his phone.


    ¡°You are also a cultivator?¡± Jian Yuan asked curiously, I wasn¡¯t able to actually see the depth of this man¡¯s martial strength.


    Ye Hua nodded his head.


    ¡°Loose cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Self-cultivator.¡±


    What Ye Hua said wasn¡¯t wrong, Ye Hua learned everything by himself. If not, would an undead race even have the thought of thinking of entering into the human world to learn? If that was so, that undead race must have thought too much. Undead race was like the target of scorn, detested by all. Other races, including the human race, all look down upon the undead race.


    ¡°Sir, since you said you are a cultivator, how about showing off a few moves to us?¡± The youngster who followed along with Jian Yuan spoke, I could not bear seeing this guy since the start, forget it that he looks so handsome, even his wife also look that beautiful.


    Ye Hua suddenly said coldly, ¡°Considering that you all were rude towards my wife, I will properly give all of you a lesson today.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t mess around already.¡± Qing Ya shook onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm, it¡¯s fine when you are acting cool in front of your wife since we are a family after all, but right now... you are even trying to act cooll when you are outside...


    Ye Hua pat onto the back of Qing Ya¡¯s hand, ¡°Qing Ya, remember what you said a while ago!¡±


    Suddenly, Ye Hua stretched out his index finger and a purple me appeared out from thin air. That enchanting color caused others to not be able to take their eyes off of it, and the light from the me that shined onto Ye Hua¡¯s face cause the others to exim.


    Flinging out his finger, the purple mended onto the floor. The purple me did not extinguish, and also did not melt the floor, seemingly as if it was just an illusion only.


    Qing Ya who was at the side was alreadypletely in a daze, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t be doing magic now right... But this is also too strange already right!


    A stranger thing could be seen happening, that purple me actually started to slowly distort, and formed a head and four limbs. Just that, why was there a cbash on its head...


    That¡¯s right, what Ye Hua formed out from the me was a Cbash Brother, the incarnation of justice, the embodiment of what it means to root out the strong and support the weak.


    The purple color Cbash Brother seemed as if it has its own life as it looked towards its left, then looked towards it right, sizing up its surroundings, it seemed just like a super adorable small house pet.


    However, it was much smallerpared to a rabbit.


    ¡°Qing Ya?¡± Ye Hua looked towards Qing Ya, seemingly saying, do you admit your defeat?


    Qing Ya was dumbstruck while looking at Ye Hua. Beat her to death and she also wouldn¡¯t believe that her own man was actually a cultivator. How is this possible! Thinking back to the things during these past few days, so he wasn¡¯t acting cool, what he was saying was true...

 Chapter 87 – Mister, spare my life 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 87 ¨C Mister, spare my life 1/2</h4>


    Qing Ya¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t able to operate normally, and it was currently under server crash state. Don¡¯t say Qing Ya, even Jiu Ye himself was also stupefied.


    And even Jian Yuan was also stupefied too, to be able to create a soul that possesses life so easily, how is this possible!


    The youngster that was behind Jian Yuan had a face of disbelief on his face, how could this guy be a cultivator, this must definitely be fake!


    ¡°Evil sorcery, watch my sword!¡± The youngster drew out his sword and thrusted towards the Cbash Brother. The youngster¡¯s thrust was quick, ruthless and urate, not intending to leave any trace of leeway at all.


    I will expose his lie and let everyone here know that he is a gigolo, and even more, I will let that beautiful woman know that, this guy is a swindler!


    The purple color Cbash Brother stood still and looked curiously at the long sword that was thrusting towards it.


    The long sword that had a white light on its tip easily pierced through the Cbash Brother¡¯s body, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath of relief.


    Comcent appeared within the youngster¡¯s eyes as he looked towards Ye Hua, seemingly saying, this little thing of yours is nothing much at all, it was killed by me without any effort.


    Ye Hua poked onto Qing Ya¡¯s forehead, ¡°Turned foolish?¡±


    Qing Ya regained back her consciousness as she said lovably, ¡°You are the one that is foolish.¡±


    ¡°How do you want to deal with them, I will listen to you.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. In any case, I am not the one that will be dealing with them, thus it doesn¡¯t count as breaking the rule.


    Qing Ya petntly gave Ye Hua a punch, ¡°What do you even mean by how I want to deal with them, that Cbash Brother of yours has already been stabbed to death.¡±


    ¡°Stabbed to death?¡± Ye Hua said with a smile.


    The purple color Cbash Brother touched the long sword, seemingly like it was very curious about it, but this small action of the Cbash Brother caused everyone to be unable to help but gasped and have their hairs stand on its end, the fire thing didn¡¯t die!


    The youngster also turned pale from fright as he exerted strength into his right hand, wanting to pull his sword out from the Cbash Brother¡¯s body. However, the Cbash Brother grabbed onto the sword¡¯s de and seemed to be not very happy, this thing is my toy, why are you trying to take it away.


    ¡°Step back!¡± Jian Yuan shouted lightly.


    ¡°Executor, I... I can¡¯t pull out the sword.¡± The youngster was feeling very helpless, just what the hell is this thing.


    Suddenly, a purple light appeared out from the Cbash Brother¡¯s hands, and the sword was immediately covered by the purple light. Shock appeared from the youngster¡¯s eyes, and without thinking much, he immediately let go of the sword.


    The Cbash Brother swung its small hands, and the purple color long sword floated on the air, appearing extremely dazzling.


    ¡°Qing Ya, do you want them to die or live?¡± Ye Hua held onto Qing Ya¡¯s chin and asked Qing Ya who was currently absent-minded.


    Qing Ya looked towards Ye Hua with a dazed look, I feel like I can¡¯t clearly see through Ye Hua anymore, just what kind of person is he.


    Knocking onto this foolish woman¡¯s head, ¡°This endearingly silly dazed look of yours looks rather nice.¡±


    ¡°You, why did you knock on my head for!¡± Qing Ya said petntly as she rubbed onto her head.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    ¡°Answer what?¡±


    ¡°Those people offended you just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like they did it on purpose, forget about it, forget about it.¡± Qing Ya said with a low voice. In the end, she was just a delicate woman.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Hua sighed, ¡°Qing Ya, you have to know that, when they offended you, it means that they have offended me, have you thought of that before?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Qing Ya remained silent.


    ¡°Forget about it this time, don¡¯t make the same mistake next time.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, as the Supreme Overlord¡¯s wife, not only does she have to consider for herself, she also has to consider for her husband¡¯s face.


    Qing Ya bit onto her lips, not sure just what she was thinking about right now.


    However, when everyone heard the married couple¡¯s conversation, they felt that Ye Hua was acting cool to the extremity, what do you mean by us having offended your wife, and thus also offended you, do you think that you are an emperor!


    However, those words, they would also only dare to just think about it to themselves and wouldn¡¯t dare to say it out. If anyone of them spoke, that purple sword that was floating in the air would mostly like stab through their heart. During the afternoon, those bunch of youngsters were wiped outpletely, the people here weren¡¯t interested in being the next bunch of people to die right after those bunch of youngsters.


    Jiu Ye finally understood the words of advice that his big brother gave to him right before dying, the boss is actually a cultivator, and his strength is even strongerpared to Jian Yuan, the boss is truly formidable.

 Chapter 87 – Mister, spare my life 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 87 ¨C Mister, spare my life 2/2</h4>


    The purple color Cbash Brother lightly jumped andnded on top of the purple sword, then began flying around in the air. The posture of that Cbash Brother seemed as if it was skiing, and it wants to express that it was feeling very happy.


    ¡°Mister¡¯s strength sure is formidable.¡± Jian Yuan cupped his hands and said.


    Ye Hua said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to show off a few moves, why not step up ande exchange a few blows with this Cbash Brother of mine?¡±


    Jian Yuan¡¯s heart sunk, although this Cbash Brother looks very childish, its strength is definitely on aplete other level, I would be courting death if I were to step up and try to exchange blows with this Cbash Brother!


    ¡°Mister¡¯s strength is out of the ordinary, we are not a match for mister at all, if we have offended mister in any way just now, please forgive us.¡± Jian Yuan let out a breath, a man knows when to advance and when to retreat, when to bow and submit, and when to stand tall, what use is there in trying to show off for a moment of grandeur.


    Ye Hua felt that Jian Yuan¡¯s words were pretty good, if it was based on my temper in the past, I would definitely disregard his begging for forgiveness, but looking at it from a human¡¯s perspective, it would definitely be better for me to let him off and seek to achieve a much bigger benefit from him.


    ¡°Since you lowered your head and begged me for forgiveness earnestly and sincerely, I will spare this life of yours.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Jian Yuan seemed as if he had just eaten a fly, where was I even begging, I was only praising you only. Alright, fine, I was indeed begging for your forgiveness in a roundabout way, but can¡¯t you at least give me a bit of face?


    Right now, everyone did not even dare to gasp, even Executor Jian Yuan himself also lowered his head and apologized, what do we even count as in that guy¡¯s eyes then? The purple sword that was floating in the air was like a death talisman, if anyone dared to anyhow speak, they would immediately be pierced through the heart by the sword.


    ¡°Executor Jian Yuan, since the boss has already spared your life, you shouldugh and smile, don¡¯t keep having such a miserable look on your face.¡± Jiu Ye suddenly stood up andughed, totally having the intention of hugging onto Ye Hua¡¯s thigh.


    How could I possibly have the mood to evenugh now, I won¡¯t beg for forgiveness anymore in this life of mine, this will be thest time that I begged for forgiveness, there will definitely not be a next time! Definitely! There won¡¯t be a next time!


    ¡°Why did you all want to take part in opening up the mountain for development?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Jian Yuan went into a daze, then began to act stupid, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Whoosh!


    The tip of the purple sword appeared right in front of Jian Yuan¡¯s forehead, and the Cbash Brother was lying down on the sword and looking at Jian Yuan while propping its head with its right hand.


    If not for there being something wrong with the situation, Qing Ya would have definitelyughed out.


    Not sure why, Jian Yuan felt that he was no longer able to control his body anymore, this sword might is too enormous, and yet, this sword might is only something that was released out from the Cbash Brother that is lying down on the sword, and furthermore, this Cbash Brother was only something that the man flung out with his finger.


    ¡°You can slowly think about just what I mean.¡± Ye Hua said unhurriedly as he yed around with Qing Ya¡¯s fingers, her fingers are quite tender and smooth.


    ¡°Mister, this...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what reason you have, when I ask questions, you just bother with answering my questions. Moreover, there are many more people here who are smarterpared to you!¡± Ye Hua said coldly, if not for Qing Ya having a soft heart, I would have long pierced through this guy¡¯s forehead. In any case, it also wouldn¡¯t be me who personally did it, thus it doesn¡¯t count as me having killed a person.


    Jian Yuan started sweating cold sweat, why am I so unlucky during these two days, sailor moon and Cbash Brother, I was actually f**king bullied by two cartoon characters, can¡¯t we all just y together nicely? Why are there such powerful beings within Long¡¯an City? After I return back to the sect, I must report it to the sect. Even if I get beaten to death, I also won¡¯t want to continue staying at Long¡¯an City anymore.


    ¡°Mister, below the mountain that they bought, there is a dragon vein!¡±


    ¡°Dragon vein!¡± Ye Hua slightly went into a daze, and I thought that it would be something great, for all of you to actually fight with each other for it. For a mere dragon vein, is there even a need to make such a big fuss over it?


    ¡°Under the dragon vein, there are a lot of treasures, pills, and martial techniques.¡± Jian Yuan felt like crying right now, I have spoken out everything that I know of.


    Ye Hua waved his hand and the Cbash Brother immediately dissipated. Also, the purple sword recovered back to its original look and fell onto the floor.


    And those rich merchants had their eyes open up wide, there are pills and martial techniques under the dragon vein, no wonder his Cloud Peak Sect would want to take part in opening the mountain for development!


    We handed so much money to your sect every year, and yet your sect still wants toe and share a portion of our profits, you all are simply shameless!

 Chapter 88 – You took medicine during that night right 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 88 ¨C You took medicine during that night right 1/2</h4>


    There was no more reason to continue staying here anymore, pulling onto the absent-minded Qing Ya, Ye Hua said to Jiu Ye, ¡°Xiao Jiu, call the car over.¡±


    Jiu Ye immediately stood up, ¡°I will go and arrange it right away, please wait for a while boss, the driver wille right away.¡±


    Ye Hua nodded his head, Wei Chang¡¯s and Lie Gu¡¯s temper are very weird, as long as someone is disrespectful towards me, they would not say anything and immediately kill the person. This Jiu Ye can be kept for the time being, he can be used to handle trivial misceneous tasks.


    If Jiu Ye was toe to know of Ye Hua¡¯s thoughts, he would definitely feel veryplicated, on one hand, he wants to hug onto Ye Hua¡¯s thigh, and on the other hand, he wants to hug onto the thigh while still having his face...


    Jiu Ye¡¯s Rolls-Royce Phantom arrived very quickly. The driver opened the car door with a respectful expression on his face, and Ye Hua pulled onto the absent-minded Qing Ya and walked out of the side room. The things that they are discussing are too childish, I¡¯m not interested in knowing what they are going to discuss further on, and I also wouldn¡¯t want to know. Right now, I¡¯m very curious as to just what Qing Ya this fool is thinking about. After knowing my strength, she becamepletely stupefied. I will see if you still dare to be so mischievous in the future.


    Qing Ya was indeed stupefied, I didn¡¯t expect that a man that I casually found was actually a cultivator. I really don¡¯t know if it can be counted as my luck being good or my luck being bad. Is the temper of cultivators all so bad? To let their own woman peel crayfishes and buy Chinese crepe for them at the drop of the hat?


    On the journey back, the two did not speak with each other at all, and Ye Hua sort of couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, has this foolish woman really been scared stupid or something?


    ¡°Stop at the side.¡± Ye Hua said coldly.


    The driver didn¡¯t dare to speak much, even if I were to get fined, I also have to stop the car at the side.


    Pulling the foolish Qing Ya out of the car, Ye Hua walked to the riverbank and looked towards the distant.


    There were quite a few couples taking a stroll along at the riverbank, and also quite a lot of old people dancing at one side. The main reason that there were so many people at the riverbank was because the riverbank was windy, the wind that blows over time to time was able to let one free carefree and rxed.


    Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette and leaned onto the protective railing with his back, while Qing Ya stood at one side, lost in her own thoughts.


    After finish smoking the stick of cigarette, Ye Hua was a bit jittery, could it be that this woman really got scared foolish?


    ¡°Speak.¡± Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Qing Ya took in a breath, then asked, ¡°Ye Hua, do you know any absorption technique?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Hua slightly wrinkled his brows.


    ¡°If I were to learn it, I would be able to absorb your inner strength.¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°What about three flowers congregation?¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows became more wrinkled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that? Then, do you know Nine Yin Scripture?¡±


    Ye Hua has the thought of wanting to smack onto Qing Ya¡¯s butt.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t know that too? What about North Underworld Martial Technique then?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this too?! What about Buddha¡¯s palm then?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Ye Hua, could it be that you cultivated the Sunflower Scripture?¡±


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t stand it anymore as he held Qing Ya into his embrace, ¡°Whether if I cultivated the Sunflower Scripture or not, don¡¯t you know the answer yourself!¡±


    Qing Ya let out a breath, I just wanted to mess around with Ye Hua just now, after discovering that he is still the same as he was in the past, I feel relieved. In the end, he basically just has another identity right now, which is that he is a cultivator. Not sure if I were to tell others about it, would it be able to give me face?


    For example, when other people said, ¡°My husband¡¯s worth is 10+ billion, what about your husband huh?¡±


    And Qing Ya would be able to straighten her back and shout out proudly, ¡°Your husband is nothing at all, my husband is a cultivator!¡±


    If Ye Hua was toe to know of Qing Ya¡¯s current thoughts, he would definitely give Qing Ya a lecture, to actuallypare me with those inferior humans.

 Chapter 88 – You took medicine during that night right 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 88 ¨C You took medicine during that night right 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Are you really from the cultivation world?¡± Qing Ya asked.


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t know how to answer that question. The cultivation world is nothing at all, but if I were to deny it now, will she go back on her words? After all, what I betted with her was whether if I was a cultivator or not.


    But, if I were to admit that I am a cultivator, it would be like I am lowering my status. However, for the sake of training Qing Ya, it is fine for me to lower my status. Seems like, for this woman, I have started to be more and more shameless.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Then, are you very powerful? The kind that is able to destroy a car with one punch and also able to fly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you able to control a sword and fly around using the sword? Are you able to fly all the way to outer space? But, there is no oxygen in outer space. Ye Hua, do you have to breathe in oxygen?¡¯


    A few ck lines appeared on Ye Hua¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°No wonder during that night, you were so... So it is because you are a cultivator... Or, did you took medicine during that night?¡±


    Ye Hua was really angered by Qing Ya as he said coldly, ¡°You cane and try me tonight!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, dream on, I won¡¯t be duped by you. Don¡¯t think that just because you are a cultivator, I will have to hug onto your thigh and listen to you!¡± Qing Ya pushed Ye Hua away, then raised her chin up and said boldly and confidently.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, ¡°Did you forget about your oath!¡±


    ¡°What oath? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°I knew that you would be like this!¡± Ye Hua took out his phone and yed Qing Ya¡¯s voice recording.


    ¡°If Ye Hua is really cultivator, I, Qing Ya, guarantee that I will be obedient in the future, and Ye Hua will be my heaven. Will that do?¡±


    Hearing her own oath, Qing Ya immediately understood, I was duped by this Ye Hua again!


    ¡°I refuse to ept it, you duped me!¡± Qing Ya raised her little fist, but unfortunately, her wrist grabbed by Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua knew that Qing Ya would go back on her words. While holding onto Qing Ya¡¯s wrist, Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°Do you think that this little fist of yours will be able to do any harm to me?¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s expression immediately sunk as she said, ¡°I know, you are a cultivator right now, you are very powerful, and I, on the other hand, am just an ordinary woman, I am totally not a match for you at all. If you want to beat me, go ahead, in any case, there is no one that cares about me in this world.¡±


    Upon finish hearing what Qing Ya said, Ye Hua was immediately stupefied, why do I feel that I am the one who is in the wrong now, if I really wanted to beat you, you would have long ascended to the heaven.


    ¡°Look, your expression is showing that you are angry right now. You can go on and beat me then. In any case, I also don¡¯t have the strength to retaliate.¡± Qing Ya said faintly. Her grievance was soaring high up to the sky, and even the people who were walking past her was able to feel that heavy grievance that was emitting out from her.


    Ye Hua resisted his urge of wanting to smack onto Qing Ya¡¯s butt, ¡°Do you really think that I won¡¯t dare to beat you!¡±


    ¡°You are a cultivator, you are the biggest, whatever that you say is right.¡± Qing Ya spread out her hands and said helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to a cultivator!¡± Ye Hua shouted lightly, cultivators are nothing at all, I am able to kill them with even just a fart.


    ¡°Sigh, my husband is using his identity to pressure me, sigh~¡±


    Ye Hua suddenly felt that it was a mistake to tell Qing Ya that he was a cultivator and show her how formidable he was. If I had known that this would be the oue, I would have just kept everything a secret. To actually say that I used my identity to pressure her, it was obviously you who is not willing to admit defeat after losing the bet!


    Seeing that Ye Hua remained silent, Qing Ya rubbed onto her ankle and said lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±


    ¡°Go and hail a cab yourself!¡± Ye Hua said petntly, then lighted up another stick of cigarette.


    Qing Ya snorted and said, ¡°Not sure who was the who said that, as long as my leg hurts, he would carry me. That person is even a cultivator too. In the end, he is only able to talk big.¡±


    Cough, cough, cough...


    It was the first time that Ye Hua choked from the cigarette smoke. Originally, I wanted to use the voice recording to educate Qing Ya, but I didn¡¯t expect that, my identity would instead be something that she could use against me! And what I told her was just merely that I was a cultivator, if I were to tell her my true identity, who knows just what would happen.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it, I will slowly walk back to the bar myself. The cultivator¡¯s identity is precious and honorable, how could he carry his wife, if words were to spread out, it would be very faceless for him.¡± Qing Ya added on suddenly.


    Ye Hua was angered to the point that his forehead¡¯s veins were bulging out.

 Chapter 89 – The feeling of heartbeat 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 89 ¨C The feeling of heartbeat 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Come up!¡± After quite a while, Ye Hua suppressed the urge within his heart and shouted out coldly.


    A trace of smile appeared on the corner of Qing Ya¡¯s mouth as she turned around and said, ¡°Really? You won¡¯t throw me into the river, right?¡±


    ¡°Come up! I won¡¯t repeat again!¡± Ye Hua really wanted time to reverse back, this woman is really much smarter than I imagined.


    Qing Ya immediately came to Ye Hua¡¯s back and pat onto Ye Hua¡¯s back, ¡°Squat down a bit.¡±


    As the mighty Supreme Overlord, Ye Hua felt exhausted and helpless as he slowly lowered his body, this is the first woman who dares to be so arrogant towards me!


    Qing Ya suddenly jumped onto Ye Hua¡¯s back, and her spotless white arms embraced onto Ye Hua¡¯s neck. Afterward, Ye Hua began to walk forward, and the image immediately becameical.


    Because Ye Hua did not hold onto Qing Ya¡¯s legs, it made Ye Hua seemed like he was carrying a corpse. Qing Ya who was on Ye Hua¡¯s back immediately shouted out, ¡°Ye Hua, if you don¡¯t want to carry me, just tell me!¡±


    ¡°What do you want again this time!¡± This can¡¯t be med on Ye Hua, after all, he had never carried a person on his back before.


    ¡°Do you not know how to hold onto my legs? Are you intending on dragging me back home instead?¡±


    Ye Hua took in a deep breath, ¡°You are the first woman who dares to demand so many things from me!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did I hurt the cultivator¡¯s pride?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention cultivator with me!¡± Ye Hua hated cultivators to death right now, I really want to kill all cultivators now, because of cultivators, it caused me to continuously get teased by this woman!


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth and did not continue on provoking Ye Hua anymore, because she discovered that Ye Hua was currently walking towards the river...


    Unknowingly, Ye Hua arrived at the main street, and Qing Ya became the target of every woman¡¯s envy.


    ¡°Look at other people, he know how to carry his girlfriend, why do you not know to carry me too!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you take a look at the person¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s figure? If I were to carry you, you would have to give me artificial respiration.¡±


    ¡°Annoying, you are thinking of taking advantage of me again~¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    The thin man was in despair, you say that I am thinking of taking advantage of you? I am saying that you are heavy alright! My god, I feel so despair!


    Qing Ya leaned onto Ye Hua¡¯s wide and sturdy back and felt a great sense of security. Towards the envy gazes that were directed towards her, she epted all of it happily. If you all have the capability, you all can go ahead and find yourself a cultivator husband too~


    ¡°Ye Hua.¡± Qing Ya called out lightly.


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Hua responded, while in his own heart, he was thinking, ¡°I hope that Lie Gu and Wei Chang doesn¡¯t see this scene.¡±


    ¡°Will you really beat me?¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s footsteps came to a stop, then he immediately pped towards Qing Ya¡¯s butt, ¡°What do you think!¡±


    Qing Ya was stupefied, this fellow actually pped my butt in public, he is shameless~


    Without waiting for Qing Ya to begin scolding him, Ye Hua took the initiative and spoke, ¡°I have your sound recording as proof, you better be a bit more obedient in the future, if not I will beat your butt till it swell!¡±


    Qing Ya pouted her small mouth, ¡°Humph, you are a cultivator, of course you would only know how to rely on your martial strength.¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent, I swear! I have to properly give Qing Ya a lesson tonight and let her know the consequences of going back on her vow.


    Without long, Ye Hua carried Qing Ya and arrived at Leisure Bar. Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Ye Hua carried Qing Ya and walked upstairs. Upon seeing that, Wei Chang swore, ¡°I definitely have to tell Lie Gu what I just saw.¡±

 Chapter 89 – The feeling of heartbeat 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 89 ¨C The feeling of heartbeat 2/2</h4>


    Bang!


    The bedroom door was heavily closed by Ye Hua, and Qing Yutong of course heard it, as she immediately came over to the bedroom door to eavesdrop on them, brother-inw and big sister are truly passionate with each other every day.


    As expected, within a few seconds, the sound of Qing Ya¡¯s panting emitted out from the bedroom door, and Qing Yutong immediately couldn¡¯t stand it. Brother-inw is simply too savage, big sister is not even panting, she is already at the point where she is shouting for help. Their taste is really too heavy, they are so perverted~


    On the wide and spacious bed, Ye Hua was currently giving Qing Ya a lesson. Don¡¯t think too much, Ye Hua just merely ced Qing Ya onto his leg and began pping onto Qing Ya¡¯s sexy butt. Ye Hua controlled his strength very well, however, Qing Ya¡¯s screams were simply over-exaggerated by her.


    ¡°Ah! Ye Hua, I have finally seen through you, you only know how to beat your wife! Ah! Ye Hua, let me tell you, if I were stronger than you, I will use the same position to beat you! Ah! You scoundrel, have you beat my butt till you be addicted! Ah! I am a pregnant woman! You cannot beat me like this!¡±


    Suddenly, Ye Hua recalled that Qing Ya was still carrying his child in her stomach, and he immediately stopped.


    ¡°Go ahead and continue! Why did you stop! Cultivator!¡± Qing Ya shouted out coldly.


    Ye Hua sighed as he propped Qing Ya up and said seriously, ¡°Qing Ya, can you be a bit more obedient and not be so mischievous.¡±


    Qing Ya looked at Ye Hua in disbelief and straightforwardly pushed Ye Hua down onto the bed and said lovably, ¡°What do you mean, how am I mischievous! You better exin it clearly to me!¡±


    Ye Hua was a bit absent-minded, looking at the face that was right in front of him, and that bright red lips too, he suddenly recalled of that night and that soft feeling. Ye Hua wants to express that he wants to try it again now.


    As expected, under Qing Ya¡¯s endearingly silly expression, Ye Hua kissed onto Qing Ya¡¯s lips. While kissing onto Qing Ya¡¯s lips, he thought to himself, ¡°It is the kind of softness as I recalled from my memory, and it is also a bit sweet.¡±


    Bang!


    At this moment, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open by Qing Yutong, and Ye Hua and Qing Ya who were on the bed immediately coldly looked towards the Qing Yutong who suddenly barged into their room.


    ¡°I... I... I heard that there was no sounding out anymore from the room and thought that you two took each other down, thus I came in to check on you two. You two continue on, don¡¯t care about me, bye bye...¡± Qing Yutong immediately left the room. Brother-inw¡¯s and big sister¡¯s expression are so scary.


    Ye Hua pushed Qing Ya aside and said calmly, ¡°I will go and take a shower.¡± In actuality, Ye Hua¡¯s heart was not calm at all.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Qing Ya who was still angry just a while ago also calmed down as she sat on the bed with her legs crossed and went into a daze.


    The atmosphere between the two immediately became awkward. Even after Ye Hua finished showering and came out, Qing Ya didn¡¯t say anything and immediately rushed into the bathroom to take a shower. Afterward, the two lied down on the bed, with each of them lying down on one side of the bed, and none of them took the imitative to speak first.


    ¡°Did your off your phone?¡± Ye Hua asked lightly, in the end, he wasn¡¯t able to hold himself back from remaining silent anymore.


    Qing Ya¡¯s tone was not that cold anymore, ¡°I offed it already.¡±


    However, after the two spoke one sentence each, it immediately became silent again.


    After about half an hour, Qing Ya finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and she asked lightly, ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°if you want toe over, thene over.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, this woman really just dead on want to keep her face.


    Qing Ya snorted, then lightly shifted her body. Afterward, she closed her eyes and hugged onto Ye Hua, seemingly as if, by closing her eyes, she wouldn¡¯t know that she had hugged onto Ye Hua.


    However, Ye Hua¡¯s heartbeat is beating a bit fast today, and it is causing my heartbeat to beat faster too. This fellow is indeed anyhow leading my tempo astray!!!


    ¡°Ye Hua, you are a cultivator, and I am just an ordinary people, will you...¡±


    Without waiting for Qing Ya to finish speaking, Ye Hua cut her off and said with a deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    This was the tacit understanding that a married couple should have, some words do not need to be saidpletely, and the other would be able to know what the person was trying to say. Ye Hua was just like this, he had more or less thoroughly understood Qing Ya¡¯s behavior. To speak it more simply, Qing Ya was a hedgehog, a hedgehog that did not have any sense of security at all.


    Before today, Qing Ya felt that the gap between her and Ye Hua wasn¡¯t really big. In any case, Ye Hua is also the boss of a bar, and I myself am also a boss, thus we are both bosses, and yet, things have changed now, Ye Hua is now not only a boss, he is a cultivator too, and within novels, cultivators all have the chance to ascend into immortality!


    The huge sense of loss caused Qing Ya to feel very mncholy, she felt that Ye Hua was suddenly very far away from her, which was why she shot off her mouth just now to make Ye Hua get angry. And by doing that, she had confirmed that Ye Hua was still the same as before. However, it still feels like I would lose Ye Hua. Perhaps, during the day that the child arrives into this world, it would be the day I lose Ye Hua. After all, the agreement that we made during that day is still clear in my mind.


    No wonder he was so excited when he heard that I was pregnant with his child, so it is because he is a cultivator. Sigh. Seems like even cultivators could suffer from infertility too, this is a rather good business opportunity...

 Chapter 90 – Don’t call me a cultivator!!! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 90 ¨C Don¡¯t call me a cultivator!!! 1/2</h4>


    Carrying along this uneasy feeling, Qing Ya gradually fell asleep. Sleeping while hugging onto Ye Hua really feels veryfortable, if suddenly the dayes where I can no longer hug onto him while I sleep, I would most probably suffer from insomnia.


    Currently, Ye Hua was also blindly thinking about things, however, he was not that emotional and sentimental like Qing Ya, and right now, he was thinking about how to recover back the face that he lost. Could it be that, I have to show off my might as a man in front of her? I don¡¯t know if killing a million people would be enough or not. If I killed a million people, she would be willing to acknowledge allegiance to me, right? However, something feels wrong... Just where is it that is wrong... This is truly vexing!


    Just like this, while carrying along their own respective thoughts, the two gradually fell asleep. All the way until the sound of knockings on the door rang out in the morning, then did Ye Hua and Qing Ya woke up.


    ¡°Brother-inw~ Big sister~¡± Qing Yutong stood outside the door and shouted out lovably. Listening to her tone, one would immediately know that she was going to ask for a favor.


    Ye Hua pat onto Qing Ya¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Go and open the door.¡±


    Qing Ya scratched her hair, what does this sister of mine wants during this early in the morning!


    ¡°What is it?¡± Qing Ya opened the door and asked angrily.


    Qing Yutong could be seen to have already changed her clothes, and she also wore a big round hat and a pair of sunsses. This could be counted as being fully equipped.


    ¡°Big sister, didn¡¯t you told to me to go to High Ocean City today? It would be dangerous for me to go to the airport alone, are you and brother-inw not going to see me off to the airport~¡± Qing Yutong blinked with her beautiful eyes while she pulled onto Qing Ya¡¯s arms and act coquettishly.


    Qing Ya wrinkled her brows, ¡°You are such a big person already, is there even a need to see you off? Can¡¯t you just drive yourself to the airport?¡±


    ¡°Big sister~ You don¡¯t even care about your sister anymore, my heart feels so pain~¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Ye Hua was not sleepy anymore as he got off the bed and said, ¡°We will see her off then, and while we are at it, let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡±


    The corner of Qing Yutong¡¯s mouth twitched, it seems like I will have to give my thanks to breakfast...


    Since the man had spoken, what else could Qing Ya say, time to go and wash up my face and rinse my mouth.


    15 minutester, the two were prepared to leave. Qing Ya was very happy right now because she did not need to put on make-up now. This face of mine is truly breathtaking. Thinking back to the meat during that day, Qing Ya was extremely curious, could that meat really be dragon meat?


    ¡°Yutong, drive the car.¡± Qing Ya tossed the car key to her sister.


    Qing Yutong knew it would be like this. These two are straight up big bosses, especially brother-inw, that bearing of his is as if he is an emperor that is currently leaving from his pce.¡±


    Sitting in the Audi A8, Qing Yutong sessfully received the identity of being a driver, while Qing Ya and Ye Hua sat at the back leisurely like big bosses.


    Qing Yutong who was driving the car thought to herself, ¡°They evidently had a big quarrel with each otherst night, and yet, when I pushed open the bedroom door to take a look, they were actually kissing with each other on the bed. The two of them truly changed the definition of having a ¡®quarrel¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Yutong, properly cooperate during the next few days you understand, don¡¯t create any problems.¡± Qing Ya reminded, I understand the temperament of this sister of mine very well.


    Qing Yutong said puzzledly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you said that it was only a day?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother if it is one day or two days, in any case, you have to settle your task well.¡±


    ¡°Alright, in any case, the two of you are determined on chasing me out of the house. When will my little nephewe out? When that timees, I can leave home together with my nephew...¡±


    ¡°Qing Yutong! Can you set a good example!¡± Qing Ya was mncholy, seemingly as if she had already saw her own child left home together with her sister.


    On the other hand, Ye Hua didn¡¯t think like that, as my child, he should be independent and have his own thinking and judgment, he can¡¯t just live under my wings forever, and there wille a time where he will have to grow up and be independent.


    ¡°Both of you, quiet down a bit, what is there to even quarrel about.¡± Ye Hua said with a deep voice, this Qing Ya, quarreling every day, my head really hurts.


    The two fairy-like women pouted their mouths and quieten down.


    Half an hourter, Qing Yutong finally reached the airport, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two going to see me off?¡±


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya straightforwardly disregarded Qing Yutong, and Qing Ya even went ahead and sat in the driver seat, then stepped onto the pedal, leaving behind the Qing Yutong who had an endearingly silly look on her face.


    ¡°Ah... These two are simply angering me to death, they don¡¯t have even the slightest bit of sympathy! Humph, let me tell you two, I am going to leave home for half a month! Eh... Half a month seems a bit too long, I will leave home for a week then! I will see if you two will be anxious or not!¡±


    Qing Yutong who was having a temper walked into the airport, and when she walked into the airport, she immediately attracted gazes. Although she was fully equipped, that temperament of hers was unable to be changed. Don¡¯t see that Qing Yutong was always carefree and casual when she was in front of Ye Hua and Qing Ya, when she runs into strangers, her demeanor would change. After all, Qing Ya and Ye Hua were her kin, and the strangers were not.

 Chapter 90 – Don’t call me a cultivator!!! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 90 ¨C Don¡¯t call me a cultivator!!! 2/2</h4>


    In the car, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°We will go outside and walk around today.¡±


    ¡°Cultivator, are you asking me on a date?¡± Qing Ya teased, and the corner of her mouth raised up unconsciously.


    ¡°Can you stop mentioning cultivator with me, can¡¯t we even have a chat properly now!¡± Ye Hua felt that telling Qing Ya that he was a cultivator was aplete mistake. If I had told her that I am a Supreme Overlord, who knows what would even happen.


    Qing Yaughed lovably, ¡°Fine, fine, fine, I will stop mentioning cultivator.¡±


    After remaining silent for a while, Ye Hua asked, ¡°What do you think of my temperament?¡±


    Qing Ya was very confused, this fellow is not normal today, ¡°You have temperament? If one didn¡¯t know you, they would have thought that you were an emperor, having a cold face on your face every day, and even have problem with the most basic social interaction. Ye Hua, could it be that you have some sort of disability? Perhaps, autism? Oh, that¡¯s right, you are a cultivator after all, you have to conceal your identity.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya!¡± Ye Hua shouted deeply. This woman can¡¯t stop bringing up the word ¡®cultivator¡¯ now whenever she speaks! And to even say that I have some sort of disability, her guts have truly gotten bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Take a look, take a look, I only speak a bit about you and you immediately became agitated. As a human, you have to learn how to be tranquil and even-tempered, don¡¯t think that just because you are a cultivator, it means that you are a cut above others, you have to learn how to fit in with ordinary people.¡±


    Cultivator again! She is bringing up cultivator again! Right now, Ye Hua really regretted to have ever admit that he was a cultivator...


    After taking a few deep breaths, Ye Hua asked ¡®calmly¡¯, ¡°What ways are there to solve it?¡±


    ¡°You really want to solve it?¡± Qing Ya was in disbelief, Ye Hua did not have a high fever today right?


    Qing Ya thought too much, Ye Hua just felt that, to properly learn humanity, he can¡¯t just study about humanity, he has to put his studies into practice too. However, to speak with those inferior creatures, it makes me feel very ufortable, I don¡¯t know just how Wei Chang was able to do it.


    ¡°En¡± Ye Hua responded lightly and felt that it was very faceless for him.


    ¡°I will bring you to a ce, I guarantee that you will be able to change those bad habits of yours when we are there.¡± Qing Ya felt that today was very wonderful, Ye Hua is finally being obedient...


    ¡°Bad habits!¡± Ye Hua said deeply. This is the pride of a Supreme Overlord, and yet, when ites out of her mouth, it turned into bad habits!


    ¡°Humph, if not, do you think those habits of yours are good habits?¡± Qing Ya snorted.


    Half an hourter, Qing Ya brought Ye Hua to an overly crowded ce, Long¡¯an City¡¯s pedestrian street. During the previous time, they even came here to eat skewers.


    ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask that many questions, just follow me.¡± Qing Ya held onto Ye Hua¡¯s big hand and walked into an Adidas shop.


    Within the store, most of the employees were female. Upon seeing such a handsome personing into the store, they immediately ran towards the handsome person. But, when they saw the woman that was beside him, they immediately stopped their footsteps.


    Qing Ya sized up the sports clothing, then looked at the western suit that Ye Hua was currently wearing, ¡°Don¡¯t wear so solemnly all day long, when it¡¯s time to rx, you should rx.¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent.


    ¡°What are you being in a daze for, go on and ask one of the employees to rmend to you what clothing to buy.¡± Qing Ya pushed onto Ye Hua, wanting Ye Hua to be a bit more initiative and speak to the employee.


    Because, every time when we leave the house, it would always be me who would be leading, and Ye Hua would often remain silent.

 Chapter 91 – The Supreme Overlord’s helplessness 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 91 ¨C The Supreme Overlord¡¯s helplessness 1/2</h4>


    Ye Hua¡¯s breathing was a bit fast, are those random fishes even worthy of speaking to me! However, I have to learn to fit in with the humans, fit in... If I were to not be able to control my emotionster on, Qing Ya will have to carry the me for it.


    ¡°Come over!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely.


    The female employees were startled, and one of the female employees walked to the front of Ye Hua while trembling with fear, her face was a bit pale.


    Qing Ya held onto her forehead, ¡°Can you be gentler a bit, what are you being that fierce for, are you looking for a fight!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Hua said petntly.


    Qing Ya snorted and walked to one side, intending to not care about Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua rubbed onto his temple, I am going to get angered to death by this Qing Ya sooner orter.


    ¡°Qing Ya,e over.¡±


    Qing Ya who was currently pretending to be picking clothes snorted. However, she still walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my husband has a disability, he has a problem withmunicating with people.¡± Qing Ya smiled lightly. To actually shout at me just now, see if I will give you a lesson or not, don¡¯t think that just because you are a cultivator, it means that you can bully me.


    ¡°Oh, so that is the case.¡± The female employee was at ease now.


    Ye Hua¡¯s mood right now was the same as the Jian Yuan from yesterday, seemingly like he was constipated.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, is there a couple outfit for this clothing?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    The employee smiled, ¡°Miss, there is.¡±


    Qing Ya poked angrily onto Ye Hua.


    ¡°What is it.¡±


    ¡°Go on and haggle.¡± Qing Ya shook her head, this husband of mine is like a child, not knowing anything at all.


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows were deeply wrinkled, have you ever seen before a Supreme Overlord haggling over price! This is not called haggling over price, this is called devaluing my status, if words of it were to be spread out, where would my face be!


    ¡°You have to converse more.¡± Qing Ya said in a low voice.


    Ye Hua took in a deep breath, then asked, ¡°How much!¡±


    The female employee was rather shy as she looked at the price tag, ¡°489 rmb.¡±


    I heard that humans like to give the lowest price possible when bargaining, Ye Hua had the answer in his mind as he said gravely, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive, 1 rmb!¡±


    The female employee immediately became stupefied, and even Qing Ya was also dazed. Is this fellow messing around with me? But, looking at that serious expression on his face, it doesn¡¯t seem like he is joking.


    ¡°Mister, although you are handsome, you can¡¯t bargain like this...¡± The female employee was about to cry, even if you are a handsome guy, you can¡¯t bully people like this!


    Qing Ya was disappointed towards Ye Hua¡¯s performance, how can you bargain like this!


    ¡°I will bargain instead, you watch and learn!¡± Qing Ya sighed. In the end, I am the one who has to lead again, it seems like Ye Hua has cultivated to the point that he became foolish.


    Qing Ya could be seen picking up the clothes and feeling the clothes with her hand, then said faintly while wrinkling her brows, ¡°489 rmb is too expensive. How about this, 488 rmb! 488 is such an auspicious number too!¡±


    This time, it was Ye Hua¡¯s turn to be dazed, can this even be counted as bargaining? Seems like this woman doesn¡¯t know much about bargainingpared to me, and yet she kept trying to act as if she knows how to bargain in front of me. Look, even that employee isughing now.


    The female employee felt that the two were very strange.


    ¡°Of course, 488 rmb is fine.¡± The female employee replied.


    Upon hearing that, Qing Ya raised her chincently, then looked towards Ye Hua and said, ¡°Did you see that? This is what bargaining means!¡±


    ¡°It is truly a miracle that yourpany still hasn¡¯t gone bankrupt.¡± Ye Hua shook his head helplessly, this woman is too stupid already.


    ¡°What do you even know, these two cannot bepared equally. Quickly go and imitate how I bargained just now and go and try bargain.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Ye Hua rejected.


    ¡°Why are you like this? You said that you were going to properly interact with other people.¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Just interacting with you is enough already.¡±


    Qing Ya went into a daze, then pulled onto Ye Hua¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Where did you learn how to sweet talk like that, those words of yours are rather tititing.¡±


    Ye Hua took a look at Qing Ya, ¡°Interacting with you is vexing enough already, I don¡¯t want to feel even more vexed.¡±

 Chapter 91 – The Supreme Overlord’s helplessness 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 91 ¨C The Supreme Overlord¡¯s helplessness 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Quickly go and change your clothes, wearing ck from up to down all day long, can¡¯t you dress brightly a bit!¡± Qing Ya said petntly as she ced the clothes into Ye Hua¡¯s hand. If I didn¡¯t appear, you can prepare to be single for your entire life, who would even be able to endure this temper of yours.


    Ye Hua did not reject as he walked into the changing room with the clothes. Meanwhile, Qing Ya also picked a set of clothing for herself and walked into the changing room to change.


    When the two walked out of the changing room, no matter if it was the store¡¯s employees or the people who came to the store to buy clothes, they were all astonished by the two.


    Ye Hua who changed into the sport clothes indeed looked much brighter and warmer, he looked less solemn and gentler now. Qing Ya was the same too, she seemed as if she had turned into a neighborhood big sister.


    This is simply too childish!!! This was Ye Hua¡¯s inner thoughts right now.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, look at how handsome you look right now.¡± The one thing that Qing Ya felt d was that, at the least, her husband looked good, this could be counted as a great fortune amongst all the misfortunes.


    Ye Hua was very unnatural as he urged, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly leave.¡±


    ¡°Go and pay the bill first, I didn¡¯t bring any money out.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring any money out when you leave the house!¡± Ye Hua was speechless, this Qing Ya is definitely doing it on purpose.


    ¡°You are my husband, when we go out, it is definitely going to be you who will be paying. Of course, you are a cultivator, you can totally force me to do things with your cultivation strength if you want to.¡±


    Ye Hua simply did not have any bit of temper now. The biggest mistake of my life isst night. Originally, I only wanted to use the identity of a cultivator to give Qing Ya a shock, but in the end, it had the opposite effect.


    Seeing that Ye Hua obediently went to the counter to pay the bill, Qing Ya was rather happy about it as she walked up to Ye Hua and held onto his arm. Men right, it is necessary to coax them after giving them the stick, if not, they wouldn¡¯t be obedient.


    Although I am an ordinary person, and my husband is a cultivator, it is not a big deal at all, in the end, my Ye Hua is still well-behaved.


    ¡°I will settle you when we are back at hometer on!¡± Ye Hua said deeply.


    Qing Ya could be seen rubbing onto her stomach, ¡°Baby, your daddy is going to hit your mommy, say, what should your mommy do.¡±


    My god, right now, Ye Hua was not only regrettingst night, he was also regretting that particr night... This woman is simply my curse.


    When the two walked back to the pedestrian street, Qing Ya looked at the gloomy Ye Hua and felt that it was very funny, and she asked lightly, ¡°Ye Hua,st night, you stealthily kissed me...¡±


    Here we go again! She has three things that she could use against me on her hands now, I simply want to die now...


    ¡°If you are not happy about it, you can kiss me back!¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    Qing Ya tipped on her toes and said lovably, ¡°As long as you admit that you are a swindler, I will let you do whatever you want, just like during that night~¡±


    Immediately! The heat within Ye Hua¡¯s body skyrocketed. This caused Ye Hua to be greatly startled, I am actually being controlled by this woman, how is this possible!


    ¡°The words that I Ye Hua have spoken out are definite!¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I will see how long your words will be able to be definite for~¡± Qing Ya blew towards Ye Hua, totally having Ye Hua firmly grasped within her hand.


    Seeing that Ye Hua was angry to the point that he couldn¡¯t speak, Qing Ya said lovably, ¡°How about we go on an adventure?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡°We will sit on a random bus, and wherever that bus heads to, we will go exploring that ce, how about it??¡± Actually, Qing Ya had a small wish, which was to go on a carefree trip.


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    ¡°Come on,e on, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go~¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, when did you learn Qing Yutong¡¯s manner?¡± Ye Hua wrinkled his brows.


    Qing Ya immediately changed her face as she shouted out coldly, ¡°Are you going or not!¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is also good to learn a bit from Qing Yutong¡¯s manner.¡±


    Qing Ya had a face of disdain, and this guy is even a cultivator.

 Chapter 92 – I have a lot of essence in my body 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 92 ¨C I have a lot of essence in my body 1/2</h4>


    Sitting on the public transport bus, Qing Ya fell asleep very quickly while lying on Ye Hua¡¯s shoulder. And only during this time, Ye Hua would feel that Qing Ya was very obedient. However, after she wakes up, in Ye Hua¡¯s eyes, she would turn into a little demon.


    After half an hour of travel time, the two got off the bus and got on another bus, and who knows just where this bus was even headed to...


    ¡°Driver, please stop the bus.¡± While looking at the scenery outside, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but shout out.


    After getting off the bus, Qing Ya took a stretch and saidfortably, ¡°The air here sure is fresh.¡±


    Ye Hua lighted a cigarette and expressed that he was very bored.


    A truck that was transporting a bunch of pigs passed by them and brought along a strange smell. Immediately, Qing Ya¡¯s face which was filled withfort turned ck, and Ye Hua was the same too.


    ¡°This is the good ce that you picked!¡± Ye Hua said petntly.


    Qing Ya was a bit embarrassed, ¡°How would I know that we would arrive here, can¡¯t you be a bit gentler toward me!¡±


    ¡°Hold onto my hand and close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°What for? Are you thinking of sneakily kiss me again?¡± Qing Ya¡¯s heart was somewhat pounding.


    ¡°Who would want to kiss you? I¡¯m just intending on changing another location only!¡± Qing Ya sighed lightly, I really do not know just what is going on in her head all day long.


    ¡°Tsk~ I will see what kind of tricks you are going to pull again.¡± Qing Ya snorted lightly as she held onto Ye Hua¡¯s hand.


    .1 secondter, Ye Hua said, ¡°We are here.¡±


    Qing Ya slowly opened her eyes, and everything before her eyes changed. From her eyes, a huge clearke could be seen, and around her surroundings, there were a bunch of big and extremely tall trees. This was what that could be truly counted as an outer paradise world.


    Ye Hua... Have we transmigrated?¡±


    Ye Hua poked onto Qing Ya¡¯s forehead, ¡°What is this little brain of yours thinking all day long!¡±


    Qing Ya stuck out her tongue, then ran to thekeside and opened her arms. Meanwhile, Ye Hua unhurriedly followed behind her. While walking, Ye Hua waved his hand, and immediately, two chairs and one small table appeared out of thin air. On the small table, there was the dragon blood wine and the meat of star clean sparrow and gold delicate crane.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep standing,e over and take a seat.¡±


    Qing Ya turned her head over and took a look. Towards those things that suddenly appeared, she was startled at first, then soon after, she mumbled, ¡°It sure is good to have a husband who is a cultivator, to be able to bring along so many things.¡±


    Cultivator again, Ye Hua wished he could throw Qing Ya into theke to let her cool down for a bit.


    Sitting on the chair, Qing Ya took a sip of the dragon blood wine, ¡°We can save a lot of transport fee in the future.¡±


    Ye Hua doesn¡¯t want to converse with Qing Ya anymore.


    ¡°Ye Hua, are you able to teleport to another world?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    ¡°Simple.¡±


    Hearing that Ye Hua could teleport to another world, Qing Ya immediately became interested, ¡°When are you going to bring me to another world to have fun.¡±


    ¡°We will talk about it after you gave birth to the child.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you are right, we will talk about it after I gave birth to the child.¡± Upon mentioning the child, Qing Ya caressed her t stomach and asked curiously, ¡°Ye Hua, will our child be like a superhero when hees into this world?¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, don¡¯tpare our child with those inferior races.¡± Ye Hua said displeasedly.


    Qing Ya mumbled. ¡°I was just asking only, what is there to get angry about.¡±

 Chapter 92 – I have a lot of essence in my body 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 92 ¨C I have a lot of essence in my body 2/2</h4>


    While eating a small mouth of star clean sparrow meat, Qing Ya seemed to have thought of something, and her mood immediately became downcast. When Qing Ya¡¯s mood changed, Ye Hua was able to sense it.


    ¡°Ye Hua.¡±


    ¡°En?¡±


    ¡°How long are you all able to live for?¡± Qing Ya asked gravely.


    Ye Hua finally knew what Qing Ya was thinking about, this woman is actually worried about this, I might as well tease her for a bit.


    ¡°For a very, very long time.¡± Ye Hua said leisurely.


    ¡°Then, in the future when I turned old, are you still going to remain this young?¡± Qing Ya¡¯s eyes were red right now. Just thinking that when I turned old, and Ye Hua still looks the same as he is right now, I really have the heart to want to die.


    This foolish woman, to still worry aboutplexion problem when she is eating the star clean sparrow meat.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, that would be the case.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± This time, Qing Ya was really heart-broken, and her tears helplessly fell from eyes. It would be great if Ye Hua was an ordinary person.


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t expect that Qing Ya would have such a big reaction and was startled for a short while by Qing Ya¡¯s reaction. After a short while, Ye Hua said unhurriedly, ¡°Of course, I have a method to solve that problem.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what method is it, quickly teach me.¡± Hearing that there was a method, Qing Ya was just like a drowning person grabbing onto herst hope.


    ¡°For people like us, our entire body is filled essence, thus...¡±


    Qing Ya first went into a daze, then jumped onto Ye Hua¡¯s body and hit onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest with her little fist, ¡°Ye Hua! I didn¡¯t expect that you were this shameless and perverted!¡±


    Ye Hua lightly held onto Qing Ya¡¯s chin andughed lightly, ¡°Such a beautiful face, how would I be able to bear letting you turn old.¡±


    ¡°You are teasing around with me again, Ye Hua, I hate you~¡±


    ¡°Truly a foolish woman.¡± Ye Hua involuntarilyughed out heartily as he casually held onto Qing Ya¡¯s soft body. Hugging onto her feels veryfortable.


    A few ripples appeared on the clearke, and a light wind lightly blew onto Qing Ya¡¯s gentle and beautiful hair. While stroking Qing Ya¡¯s hair, Ye Hua said, ¡°I say, everything would be great if you don¡¯t talk back to me.¡±


    While her eyes were closed, Qing Ya said, ¡°I say, everything would be great if you don¡¯t act cool all day.¡±


    p!


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but p onto Qing Ya¡¯s butt, ¡°The person who is acting cool all day is you.¡±


    Qing Ya opened her beautiful eyes and shouted out lovably, ¡°You only know how to hit my butt!¡±


    ¡°The sticity of this butt of yours is ample, it feels pretty good to touch with my hand.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! Right now, asides from acting cool, you also learn how to act like a hoodlum!¡±


    Ye Hua tightened his embrace onto Qing Ya, ¡°What is wrong with acting like a hoodlum towards my own wife.¡±


    Qing Ya felt that things cannot continue on like this as she said towards Ye Hua, ¡°I want to learn martial arts!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why did you suddenly want to learn martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to defeat you! Then bully you afterward!¡± Qing Ya freed herself from Ye Hua¡¯s embrace and sat on top of Ye Hua¡¯s body. Their position was simply a bit too intense.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Your thinking is rather nice, but you won¡¯t be able to seed, in this lifetime, you are destined to be bullied by me.¡±


    ¡°Humph, who would really know if you don¡¯t teach me martial arts. Or perhaps, you know that my innate talent for martial arts is extremely good, and you are afraid of me surpassing you.¡± Qing Ya expressed that she was unconvinced.


    ¡°Failure is not scary, what is scary is that you actually believed in what you just said.¡±


    Qing Ya feigned anger coquettishly, ¡°How would you know that I would definitely fail!¡±


    ¡°From the moment that you said you are going to surpass me, it was destined that you were going to fail.¡±


    ¡°Humph~ You are just stingy. Stingy Ye Hua, stingy Ye Hua.¡±


    Ye Hua sighed as he held onto Qing Ya¡¯s small hand and pointed to the infinity ring, ¡°With this ring, you are already invincible.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Qing Ya was lost. This ring that Ye Hua gave me, aside from it looking good, it doesn¡¯t seem to have any other function.


    ¡°You will understand in the future. As my woman, there is no need for you to have to endure the hardships of cultivating. Just like ying games, we are the pay to win yers, we will forever be in the lead of those free to y yers, and going from level 1 to level 100 is a mere simple thing for us.¡±


    Qing Ya touched onto Ye Hua¡¯s forehead, ¡°Your syndrome is acting up again.¡±


    Ye Hua raised his hand and was intending on pping onto Qing Ya¡¯s butt, and upon seeing Ye Hua raised his hand, Qing Ya was startled as she jumped off from Ye Hua and immediately ran away.


    ¡°See if I will p your butt till it blossoms or not today!¡±


    ¡°Humph~ You will have to catch me first~¡± Qing Ya¡¯s child-like mood still did not die down yet as she made a face at Ye Hua. If Qing Yutong was to see this, she would definitely rub her eyes and think to herself, ¡°Did my big sister get infected by me?¡±


    ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t run so fast! Be careful not to slip!¡± Ye Hua urged gravely. This woman, running around like that when she is pregnant!


    The Qing Ya today was much opened and rxed today. Deep in Qing Ya¡¯s heart, she also wanted to be just like a simple woman. Sometimes, Qing Ya would also envy how her sister was able to be so carefree and unconstrained.

 Chapter 93 – I beg you all to let me off 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 93 ¨C I beg you all to let me off 1/2</h4>


    All of a sudden, a person could be heard crying for help from the woods, and in a short while, a man who was filled with blood from head to foot rushed out from the woods. The flustered expression on his face seemed as if there were fierce beasts chasing after him.


    ¡°Save me... Save me...¡±


    The man ran towards Qing Ya who was currently absent-minded. But to the man¡¯s surprise, his feet suddenly slipped, and his left foot was tripped by his right foot. After sliding on the floor for no less than 3 meters far, the man came to a stop in front of Qing Ya¡¯s feet, and the man¡¯s chin almost tore from rubbing on the ground.


    Ye Hua snorted, my woman is not someone that a person like you is able to touch.


    ¡°Ye Hua, quicklye over and save the guy!!!¡± Qing Ya finally regained back her consciousness and shouted out loudly.


    Ye Hua walked over unhurriedly and sized up the man. Upon sizing up the man, Ye Hua discovered that the man was indeed injured, but the man¡¯s injuries were not as grave as what the man was currently disying out, and even more, the man was pretending to have lost his consciousness.


    Jian Yuan felt that he was very unlucky today. Hearing that the mountain range here is unordinary, I specially came here to have a look around the mountain range. In the end, I ran into Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples while looking around the mountain range. Luckily, I ran away fast enough. But because I ran into Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples, I discovered a secret that is not known to anyone. If I was to leak this secret out, it will definitely give the entire cultivation world a jolt, Cloud Sect was actually secretly digging a dragon vein.


    However, I was injured by the Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples, and if this goes on, I will definitely be captured by them. Luckily, while running away from the Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples, I saw a couple camping at thekeside, and after observing them for a while, I discovered that they are good people. After all, to show affection to each other like that, and that beautiful woman is even running around like a child and shouting out e and catch me¡¯, which shows that the woman is truly adorable and kindhearted. And that man is extremely doting towards that woman too, thus, I reckon that the man is also a kindhearted person. If the two saw a person like me who is in a difficult situation, they would definitely try to help me.


    Take a look right now, this beautiful woman is anxiously shouting out to the guy toe and save me. I am really happy right now, quickly carry me to your car and drive me away from this ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Hua walked over and asked lightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he suddenly ran out from the woods and fell right in front of me. Quickly save him.¡± Qing Ya pulled onto Ye Hua¡¯s hand and shouted out anxiously.


    Ye Hua¡¯s expression was very serious as he said, ¡°Qing Ya, be at ease, he is fine.¡±


    Jian Yuan who was lying down on the floor scolded out in his heart, ¡°What kind of eyes do you actually have! I¡¯m covered with blood from head to bottom and you actually said that I am fine! Only a fool would believe that!¡±


    ¡°If he is fine, I can be at ease then.¡± Qing Ya pat onto her chest and let out a breath of relief.


    Jian Yuan froze, how can you even believe in those kinds of words! Don¡¯t believe in a man¡¯s mouth, believe in your own eyes!


    Qing Ya of course believed in Ye Hua, after all, Ye Hua was a cultivator.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he waking up then?¡± Qing Ya walked to Jian Yuan¡¯s side and asked curiously.


    ¡°It could be that he fainted when he fell onto the floor just now, go and get a bit of water and ssh on him and he should wake up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t I think of that.¡± Qing Ya pat onto her forehead, I am really bing more and more stupid.


    Jian Yuan felt that he should wake up right now. There are injuries on my body right now, and my injuries cannote into contact with water.


    Right when Jian Yuan was pondering whether to wake up or not, a cooling ssh of waternded onto his face and his entire body couldn¡¯t help but tremble for a bit.


    ¡°Ye Hua, he moved! He moved! But, why is he still not waking up yet?¡±


    ¡°Not enough water.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Jian Yuan was greatly startled, this cannot continue on, I have to wake up now!


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± Jian Yuan started coughing out heavily. It could be that, he wanted to make his coughing seemed a bit more real, and thus he used a bit more strength when coughing. But, who knew, because of that bit more strength he used, he even started to cough out blood. And from there on, the situation got out of hand and he couldn¡¯t stop his own coughing.


    Qing Ya was frightened by the bloody scene in front of her, ¡°Ye Hua, is he going to die...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, he is just coughing out stagnant blood, he will be fine in a while.¡±


    Jian Yuan¡¯s mind was copsing, who the f**k coughs out stagnant blood like this, why do these two people not have even the slightest bit ofmon sense!

 Chapter 93 – I beg you all to let me off 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 93 ¨C I beg you all to let me off 2/2</h4>


    A minuteter.


    ¡°Ye Hua, why isn¡¯t he stopping yet.¡±


    ¡°It seems like there is a lot of stagnant blood. Qing Ya, go andy his body t.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Without waiting for Qing Ya to move, Jian Yuany his own body t on the floor. Could it be that the woman is going to give me CPR. For such a beautiful woman to give me CPR, I am so happy.


    ¡°What do I do next?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Ye Hua pointed to Jian Yuan¡¯s chest, ¡°The stagnant blood is all umted at the person¡¯s chest. If it doesn¡¯t get treated in time, he will die from suffocation.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so serious!!!¡± Qing Ya was greatly startled.


    ¡°En. Qing Ya, use your foot and step onto his chest for a bit. Use a bit of strength when stepping onto his chest. Like that, he will be able to cough out all of the stagnant blood.¡± Ye Hua said very seriously, and Qing Ya had never seen Ye Hua being this serious before.


    Qing Ya wrinkled her brows, ¡°Will this really work?¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, look at how much pain he is in right now, go on and quickly do it.¡±


    Jian Yuan couldn¡¯t afford to care that much anymore, these two are practically not human, I am already coughing blood, and yet the man wants the woman to step onto my chest! Can you have a bit ofmon medical knowledge! And what is even more absurd is that, this beautiful woman actually believed that stepping on my chest would work!


    ¡°Cough! No! Cough, cough, cough! I!¡± Jian Yuan wanted to leave now and didn¡¯t want to get stepped by Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya took in a deep breath, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t be anxious, my husband will cure you.¡±


    Cure your head! Your husband is not curing me, he is practically wanting my life! And you are acting as his aplice right now!


    ¡°Mister, endure for a bit.¡± Qing Ya closed her eyes and raised her right foot.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough!!!¡± Jian Yuan was about to go mad. Even if you want to step onto my chest, you have to at least open your eyes too right! Why are you closing your eyes when you are trying to step onto my chest!


    As expected, Qing Ya followed ording to Ye Hua¡¯s instruction and heavily stepped downwards with her right foot.


    And as expected, the coughing came to a stop, and Qing Ya let out a breath of relief. Ye Hua¡¯s method sure is effective.


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The position where Qing Ya¡¯s right footnded on is too savage. Don¡¯t talk about cough, no matter how heavy your injuries are, you would also faint.


    Opening her beautiful eyes, Qing Ya looked at the position where her right footnded on. Upon seeing the position where her right footnded on, Qing Ya gasped and immediately looked towards Ye Hua.


    ¡°Ye Hua... I didn¡¯t mean it... I only wanted to save him...¡±


    Ye Hua shook his head, ¡°Quickly go and get some water and ssh onto him.¡±


    The embarrassed Qing Ya immediately went to get water to ssh onto the person. When the person wakes up, I have to apologize to him, I really didn¡¯t mean to do that.


    Jian Yuan really fainted this time. Originally, Jian Yuan was still fine. and he only wanted to get Qing Ya and Ye Hua to help him and drive him away from this ce. And yet, right now, he was currently really not far away from death.


    Through Qing Ya¡¯s untiring hard work, Jian Yuan suddenly woke up and took a big breath. And by coincidence, right when Jian Yuan was taking a big breath, Qing Ya sshed water towards him.


    I¡¯m finished, I am choking from the water...


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!!! Cough, cough, cough!!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Qing Ya was anxious to the point that she was about to cry. Why is this guy coughing out blood again.


    Jian Yuan opened his eyes wide, seemingly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t torture me anymore, please let me off and treat it as we have never met with each other before.¡±


    Just that, when Qing Ya saw Jian Yuan¡¯s expression, itpletely changed into Qing Ya thinking that Jian Yuan was signaling to her for help.


    ¡°Be at ease, I guarantee that I will step onto the correct ce this time.¡±


    Ye Hua slowly turned his body around, this woman is too savage.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± Jian Yuan was in despair. He tried his best to climb up and walk away, but he was immediately restrained by Qing Ya.


    ¡°You cannot leave now, you will die if you leave.¡±


    F**k, if I don¡¯t leave now, I am really going to dieter on, you murderer...


    Qing Ya immediately raised her right foot, and this time, she didn¡¯t close her eyes. After aiming at the correct position, she stepped downwards with her right foot.


    Pfft!


    Blood was spurt out from Jian Yuan¡¯s mouth like a spring, and his entire body went limp afterward. After his body went limp, his expression was not in that much pain anymore.


    ¡°Qing Ya, you saved his life.¡± With his hands behind his back, Ye Hua said to Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya let out a breath of relief, ¡°What should we do next then?¡±


    Jian Yuan who was already at his dying breath immediately gasped, there is still next?! I will really die if you continue on! This savage couple!

 Chapter 94 – Ye Hua’s misgiving 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 94 ¨C Ye Hua¡¯s misgiving 1/2</h4>


    At this moment, two green gown men ran out from the wood, and with a look, the two immediately saw Jian Yuan who was lying down on the ground.


    And Jian Yuan seemed as if he saw hisst hope appearing, not sure where he got his strength from, he crawled forward with all his strength, ¡°Save me... Quickly bring me away from here...¡±


    The two Cloud Sect disciples were dazed, wasn¡¯t this fellow running away from us with all his might just a while ago? Howe, just after not seeing him for a few minutes, he suddenly became this spiritless, seemingly as if he rubbed out 10+ times.


    Qing Ya apologized, ¡°When I was trying to save him just a while ago, I identally stepped onto a wrong part of his body.¡±


    Eh... This is the first time that I have heard that someone tries to save a person by stepping onto the person. The Cloud Sect disciples were a bit dazed.


    However, no matter what, we found the person who was running away from us. One of the men cupped his hands and said, ¡°The two of you have my thanks, we will take our leave now.¡±


    Qing Ya learned from the man and cupped her hands too, ¡°Erm... Take care.¡±


    Jian Yuan was crying out tears of regret right now. I won¡¯t believe in Douyin anymore, who said that if a person looks good, their heart would be good too. If god gave me another chance, I definitely won¡¯t ask this couple for help, I won¡¯t ask even if I were to die.


    ¡°Ye Hua, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Qing Ya expressed her regret.


    Ye Hua took out a napkin and wiped onto the sweat that was on Qing Ya¡¯s forehead, ¡°Alright, wasn¡¯t the guy saved by you in the end?¡±


    ¡°But, I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, that ident belongs to a medical ident, and it wasn¡¯t done on purpose by you.¡± Hearing Ye Hua¡¯s exnation, Qing Ya felt reassured and relieved. That¡¯s right, that was just a medical ident, and I didn¡¯t mean to do it on purpose.


    In actuality, this kind of medical treatment was actually indeed effective and was not malicious. Just that, Ye Hua wanted to punish the man for a bit. To actually dare to deceive me, the man can be counted lucky that I didn¡¯t kill him.


    The Cloud Sect disciples were currently carrying Jian Yuan and returning back to their sect, and while returning, one of the disciples shouted out in surprise, ¡°Senior brother, he is bleeding...¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t bleeding a very normal thing?¡±


    ¡°But the ce that he is bleeding at is not normal...¡±


    Jian Yuan was at the state where he could not feel anything, and after lowering his head to take a look, he immediately fainted... That woman is so frightening!


    At thekeside, Qing Ya seemed to have walked out from her trauma, and was currently eating the star clean sparrow meat that others would yearn for all day and night, ¡°Ye Hua, is this really dragon meat?¡±


    ¡°Just eat it will do, it¡¯s good for your skin.¡± Ye Hua lighted up a stick of cigarette and gaze at the sky that was gradually getting dark.


    ¡°Ye Hua, why do you treat me so well sometimes?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Ye Hua turned his head around and took a look at Qing Ya, seemingly saying, ¡°You this idiot, how were you even able to think of such a question like this. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who should I treat well? Furthermore, no matter what is said, you are the child¡¯s mom too.¡±


    Suddenly, Qing Ya felt that asides from her beauty and money, she did not have any other things... Sigh... I feel so mncholy.


    Looking at that high and mighty look on Ye Hua, Qing Ya felt annoyed and decided to ignore Ye Hua, and just lie down on the chair and rest.


    Right now, Ye Hua was thinking of another matter. Tomorrow is thest day of the three days deadline. If that Xiao Yi doesn¡¯t pay up, ording to the past rules, he can be prepared to pay with his life. If he actually dares to even owe me money and not pay up, his guts can be counted to be pretty big.


    Incorrect! The days now are no longer the same as in the past, exterminating an entire family is too malicious, it has to change! I will hand this matter over to either Wei Chang or Lie Gu to deal with it, I still have to educate this Qing Ya. Look at this sleeping posture of hers, my god, she is dripping saliva again.


    ¡°Ye Hua! I want to smack your butt!¡± Qing Ya who was dreaming suddenly shouted out.


    Ye Hua shook his head and carried up Qing Ya from the chair, then disappeared from the spot in an instant. Along with Ye Hua and Qing Ya, the chairs and other items all disappeared too. When Ye Hua and Qing Ya appeared again, they arrived at the bedroom. After lightly cing Qing Ya onto the bed and covering her with the quilt, Ye Hua walked out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 94 – Ye Hua’s misgiving 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 94 ¨C Ye Hua¡¯s misgiving 2/2</h4>


    When Ye Hua arrived at the office, he shouted out gravely, ¡°Wei Chang, Lie Gu,e over!¡±


    Immediately, both Wei Chang and Lie Gu dropped whatever that they were doing and appeared in front of Ye Hua. When they appeared, they shouted out respectfully, ¡°Your Honor.¡±


    Looking at Lie Gu, Ye Hua asked, ¡°Are you used to the corporeal body?¡±


    Lie Gu said with great happiness, ¡°Thanks to Your Honor building a corporeal body for subordinate, subordinate was finally able to experience the pleasure of being a human.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I like it more when you were a dog.¡± Ye Hua lighted up a cigarette and said.


    Lie Gu expressed that he was feeling very awkward, while a trace of arc appeared on the corner of Wei Chang¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Wei Chang.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate is here!¡±


    ¡°What is the meaning between you and that employee?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Wei Chang didn¡¯t dare to be careless as he said gravely, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate is currently experiencing humans¡¯ feelings.¡±


    Feelings! This made Ye Hua felt a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Did you gain anything from experiencing it?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Wei Chang arched his body forward and said, ¡°After interacting with Xiao Tang for a few days, subordinate has discovered that humans¡¯ feelings are very strange.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s interest was piqued as he asked, ¡°In what way is it strange?¡±


    ¡°When Xiao Tang was not with subordinate, subordinate would feel a tiny bit absent-minded. And when Xiao Tang was with subordinate, that tiny bit of absent-minded would go away.¡± Wei Chang was also very vexed about this matter, and he even thought that he was poisoned.


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows, why does this symptom that Wei Chang just described seem to sort of resemble my symptom right now...


    ¡°Lie Gu, tell us about your thoughts of those women of yours.¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Lie Gu paused for a moment, and after thinking for quite a while, he finally said, ¡°Eh... They are... They are very impressive...¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    Wei Chang, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Wei Chang, if I were to order you to kill that employee now, what would you do?¡± Ye Hua¡¯s aura suddenly changed as he emitted out a severe murderous aura.


    A trace of hesitation appeared in Wei Chang¡¯s gaze, however, the hesitation disappeared very quickly as he kneeled down with his right leg and said, ¡°Subordinate would solemnly obey Your Honor¡¯s order!¡±


    Ye Hua waved his hand, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to be so solemn about it. Wei Chang, it¡¯s fine for you to get a girlfriend to experience humanity, but you have to keep your real identity a secret. If your girlfriend was to find out about your identity, you should know how to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate understands!¡± Wei Chang lowered his head and responded.


    ¡°Lie Gu, same for you too!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate will do as you bid!¡±


    Ye Hua lighted up another stick of cigarette and asked, ¡°Want a stick?¡±


    Wei Chang, ¡°Subordinate does not smoke.¡±


    Lie Gu, ¡°Smoking is not good for your lungs.¡±


    Wei Chang looked confusedly towards Lie Gu, do you even have lungs?


    ¡°Is there any news from the other five sins?¡± Ye Hua inhaled a mouth of cigarette, then blew out a mouth of smoke.


    Lie Gu changed his frivolous manner and said solemnly, ¡°There is still no news from them for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, it has been five years already! For the other five sins to have yet toe find us, I¡¯m afraid that there is something going on.¡± Wei Chang¡¯s tone was filled with murderous intent. Towards traitors, there is no sentiment to speak about, even if they were myrades during the past.


    Ye Hua let out a breath, ¡°Each of the Seven Sins has their own trait, if they were to team up, the two of you also wouldn¡¯t be a match for them. On the other hand, one on one is still fine for the two of you.¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu remained silent. The strength of the other five sins is indeed formidable. Not only is their strength formidable, their personality is also twisted.


    Ye Hua and these two subordinates of his, their personality was also twisted too, just that, they had been learning humanity for the past five years, which helped improve their personality for a bit. However, who knows just what the other five sins have been up to during these past five years. Perhaps, their personality was still the same as it was back then.


    Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette bud and a trace of red light shed through his eyes. Those seven subordinates of mine are just like my child, if the other five sins really turned on us, should I kill them or not.


    Furthermore, the strength of the other five sins is not something to belittle.


    ¡°We will ce this question at the side for now and settle it in the future. For now, let¡¯s settle that Xiao Family who owes me money!¡± Sitting on the boss chair, Ye Hua said calmly.


    ¡°Your Honor, I can handle this matter.¡± Wei Chang said respectfully.

 Chapter 95 – Money has to be collected, and a person also has to be killed! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 95 ¨C Money has to be collected, and a person also has to be killed! 1/2</h4>


    Lie Gu let out a breath, Wei Chang likes to deal with this kind of small matters the most, it would be better for me to just lie on the bed and rx.


    ¡°Lie Gu, how do you think this matter should be handled?¡± Ye Hua questioned.


    Thetter froze for a moment and swallowed his saliva. His Honor is giving me a test again, I cannot be sloppy about this.


    ¡°Your Honor, for a mere human to dare to owe you money and not pay up, that human definitely has to pay up with his life! We have to exterminate him and his entire family!¡±


    Lie Gu is still the same as always, no matter what matter hees across, he would choose to kill, ¡°Wei Chang, how do you think that this matter should be handled?¡±


    Wei Chang pursed his dry lips. ording to the past, it would definitely be exterminating the person and his entire family. It is fine for us to not want the money, but our face cannot be lost.


    However, His Honor definitely won¡¯t handle this matter with the methods in the past, that Long Aotian is a good example.


    ¡°Your Honor, owing money is one of the most malicious things, I rmend that we kill someone who is the closest to him!¡±


    Ye Hua was sort of interested in Wei Chang¡¯s suggestion, this is a bit interesting, ¡°Continue on.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate thinks that, the thing that humans are most afraid of is losing their love one. Back then when we campaigned in all directions, we have seen it too, but during that time, we didn¡¯t understand why. However, after learning about humanity for five years, subordinate has learned that, asides from caring about money, the other thing that humans care about is family!¡±


    Lie Gu took a look at Wei Chang, where did this Gluttonous Monster get this facious reasoning from.


    ¡°Lie Gu, take a look at Wei Chang! When will you be able to be as sensible as Wei Chang!¡± Ye Hua was gratified, Wei Chang¡¯s intelligence is finallying online now.


    ¡°Subordinate is ipetent, subordinate will properly learn about humanity from today onward.¡± After finish speaking, Lie Gu thought to himself in his heart, ¡°I will properly learn about humanity on the bed.¡±


    Ye Hua continued and asked, ¡°Wei Chang, who do you think Xiao Yi cares about the most?¡±


    His Honor is asking another question. Wei Chang guessed in his heart, ¡°If it was me, asides from His Honor, the person that I care about the most next would be Xiao Tang. That¡¯s right! The person that Xiao Yi cares about the most would be his women!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate thinks that the person that Xiao Yi would care about the most would be his women!¡±


    Ye Hua felt that what Wei Chang said made sense. In life, nothing can surpass losing your true love. After having that thought, Ye Hua went into a daze, what was I even thinking about, what true love...


    ¡°Wei Chang, I will hand over this matter to you then. The money has to be collected, and one person has to die!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate will solemnly carry out Your Honor¡¯s order!¡±


    ¡°The time will be tomorrow 12 am. If he pays up before that time, then forget about it...¡± Ye Hua added.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu both went into a daze, then both of them kneeled down onto the floor and shouted out, ¡°Congrattions Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°What is there to congratte about?¡± The thing that these two fellows learned the most from humans is how to bootlick.


    Lie Gumented, ¡°Your Honor, you obviously could use your martial strength to settle everything, and yet, you are using your brain to deal with this Xiao Yi instead. As Your Honor¡¯s subordinate, subordinate is truly far inferiorpared to Your Honor.¡±


    ¡°What Lie Gu just said is right, if it was ced in the past, Your Honor would have long exterminated him, and yet, for Your Honor to actually decide to spare this Xiao Yi¡¯s life if he was to pay up, from this, it could be seen that Your Honor¡¯s control towards humanity has already reached great heights, subordinate is truly blushing with shame whenpared to Your Honor.¡± Wei Chang was so stirred up to the point that his saliva was spitting out as he talks, and that expression on his face also didn¡¯t seem like he was deliberately bootlicking Ye Hua.


    Lie Gu who was at the side waspletely stupefied, this Gluttonous Monster¡¯s acting skill sure is good.


    ¡°You two...¡± Ye Huaughed helplessly. Compared to the past, there is a warm atmosphere between us all now.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    ¡°Ye Hua, are you inside?¡± Qing Ya¡¯s voice rang out from outside the office.


    ¡°You two can go and carry on with your own matters.¡±


    Both Wei Chang and Lie Gu bowed, took a step backward, and disappeared from the office. Just nice, right when the two disappeared, Qing Ya pushed open the door and entered into the office, ¡°When did wee back?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago.¡± Ye Hua opened the window to get the smoke to scatter out of the office.


    Although it was just a small action, Qing Ya still felt warm in her heart when she saw that.


    ¡°Ye Hua, let¡¯s go and have a meal, and while we are at it, let¡¯s go watch a movie, then take a stroll after the movie.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Hua let out a breath. Are the humans¡¯ feelings that Wei Chang talked about really that profound? Could it be that, I have already started to care about this woman? This is truly unfathomable.


    Feelings, the most mysterious thing within humans¡¯ thoughts. Even a formidable expert like Ye Hua was also about to fall into the whirlpool that was called ¡®feelings¡¯.


    However, the feelings between the two were still currently constantly rising, and even the two of them were not aware of it. Qing Ya¡¯s daringness was rather admired by Ye Hua, whereas Qing Ya was fond of the concern that Ye Hua shows for her. Although Ye Hua¡¯s temper was rather terrible sometimes, but overall, Qing Ya felt that it was still fine.

 Chapter 95 – Money has to be collected, and a person also has to be killed! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 95 ¨C Money has to be collected, and a person also has to be killed! 2/2</h4>


    The sunlight in the early morning would always feel warm. Without the sister-inw in the house, there seemed to be a bit less merriness in the house, but at the same time, the house was also much more peaceful now.


    ¡°Time to wake up, moaning monster.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, hmmm, hmmm~¡±


    To speak the truth, Ye Hua much preferred when Qing Ya acts coquettishly. While gently caressing onto Qing Ya¡¯s gentle long hair, Ye Hua felt that this kind of life was not too bad. This is a bit much betterpared to the loneliness in the past.


    Seeing that Qing Ya was not waking up, Ye Hua had no choice but to carry out coercive measures as he straightforwardly carried Qing Ya all the way to the washroom. Qing Ya of course didn¡¯t like it and the sound of quarreling immediately rang out. Just a normal daily routine only.


    With her mouth pouted, Qing Ya who lost the quarrel left the house to go and buy breakfast, and on the other hand, Ye Hua came to the sister-inw¡¯s bedroom and opened theputer, preparing to yputer game. I have to train my skills, no matter what is said, I have to bring my wife and sister-inw to eat a round of chicken, and not just listen to themin about not being able to eat chicken.


    After Qing Ya came back, upon seeing that Ye Hua was secretly yingputer game, she naturally joined in with him, and in the end, the two ended up duo-queueing, and for lunch and dinner, they ordered food delivery. Ye Hua had led his wife astray...


    ¡°Ye Hua, let¡¯s y one more round~ I want to eat chicken~¡± Qing Ya pulled onto Ye Hua¡¯s sleeve and pleaded pitifully.


    Ye Hua pointed to the clock, ¡°Look at just what time it is now, it¡¯s already 11.30 pm, are you not intending to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Please, please, just one more round.¡±


    ¡°You have been saying that since 10 pm, do you know that you are someone who is going to be a mother soon!¡±


    ¡°Really, this will definitely be thest round, after finishing this round, we will go to sleep~¡± Qing Ya opened her big watery eyes up wide and even imitated the way her sister would act when acting coquettishly, totally reconstructing Ye Hua¡¯s understanding towards her.


    This was also only under the situation where Qing Yutong was not in the house. If Qing Yutong was in the house, Qing Ya would definitely act with the bearing of a big sister. Ultimately, no matter what was said, Qing Ya was currently slowly epting Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua let out a breath, ¡°This is thest round!¡±


    ¡°Thank you my husband, muacks, muacks.¡±


    ¡°Your saliva is all on my face.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, for such a beautiful woman like me to be willing to kiss you, and yet you even stillin.¡±


    ¡°You can y yourself then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, husband, I understand my mistake...¡±


    A man who was able to bring his wife to eat chicken was a man who was capable.


    And meanwhile, Ye Hua had forgotten about the proper matter. But luckily, Wei Chang still remembered!


    At the first floor, Wei Chang took a look at the clock. It¡¯s about to be 12 am soon, what that has to be collected, has to be collected. Walking into the toilet and closing the toilet door, Wei Chang summoned, ¡°Death Mage!¡±


    At the first floor of a vi in Long¡¯an City, Death Mage was currently drinking beer and watching Germany versus South Korea. Isn¡¯t it obvious that Germany is going to win? Death Mage decided to bet for thest time and ced a bet on Germany winning.


    Just that, right when the match just began, Death Mage received his master¡¯s summoning.


    This was one of the hardest decisions to choose in life, and Death Mage chose his master. Just that, where is my sickle at...


    Finally, he found his sickle lying at the corner of the kitchen. This sickle of mine is a bit dusty, I have to clean it for a bit, I cannot let master discover that I have beenzing off. ording to master¡¯s order, I am currently keeping watch on that Long Aotian.


    After Wei Chang waited for half a minute, Death Mage finally appeared in the toilet, and on the Death Mage¡¯s body, there was actually the smell of alcohol...

 Chapter 96 – Collect money 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 96 ¨C Collect money 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Master...¡± Death Mage kneeled down on the floor and shouted out respectfully. I hope master quickly tells me what he summoned me for, I still have to go back home to watch the ser watch, especially when I betted with my family property this time.


    Wei Chang wrinkled his brows, but did not probe on the matter regarding the alcohol smelling from Death Mage, ¡°There is a family called Xiao Family in Zijin City. The family head, Xiao Yi, owes His Honor 50 billion. So this time, your task is to go and collect the money that Xiao Yi owes! And asides from that task, you also have another task, which is to kill a woman who is the most important him. As for how you go aboutpleting the tasks, you can do as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°A mere random small fish also dares to owe money to His Honor and even cause His Honor to be vexed about this matter, how could killing just one person be able to appease His Honor¡¯s anger, may I be so bold as to request to kill this Xiao Yi¡¯s entire family!¡±


    The corner of Wei Chang¡¯s mouth twitched. Aren¡¯t these the lines that are specially used by me back then? Seems like I am indeed no longer as blood-thirsty as I was back then.


    ¡°Is His Honor¡¯s order even something that you can change as you wish!¡± Wei Chang shouted out lightly. This subordinate of mine sure is unruly.


    ¡°Subordinate ought to die...¡±


    ¡°When midnight reached, you can start to carry out your tasks.¡±


    Death Mage did not dare to ask too much. Why do I have to wait till midnight before I can start to carry out my tasks, this is truly strange.


    ¡°The strength of the opposite side is not bad.¡± Right before opening the door, Wei Chang reminded.


    ¡°Master, you can be at ease, subordinate will definitely retrieve His Honor¡¯s 50 billion, and also collect the life of one person!¡±


    ¡°You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wei Chang walked out of the toilet, and just nice, he saw Tang Wei walking over to him.


    ¡°Uncle Wei~¡± Tang Wei shouted out sweetly and her face started to blush.


    ¡°Xiao Tang, after we closed the bar, Uncle Wei will treat you to supper.¡± Wei Chang smiled lightly.


    ¡°En~¡±


    Ye Hua thought that Wei Chang would personally handle this matter, but who knew that Wei Chang actually had a date tonight and thus called over his subordinate and handed the matter over to his subordinate. And in actuality, Death Mage had nned to watch the ser match between Germany and South Korea tonight. If not for Wei Chang saying that the target was not weak, Death Mage would have definitely called his own subordinate over and handed the matter over to his subordinate.

 Chapter 96 – Collect money 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 96 ¨C Collect money 2/2</h4>


    Zijin City¡¯s Xiao Family was located at the north suburb, and Xiao Family¡¯s house was an extremelyrge manor! The manor was not like the typical modern manors and was like the manors where nobles in the past lived in, the buildings were all Chinese style. Small bridges, streams, and a graceful environment, this was pretty much equivalent to enjoying life like an emperor.


    At Xiao Family East Courtyard, Xiao Yi was currently lying on a big bed, and by his sides were his two beautiful wives. One of the wives was the Nangong Xinyi from that day, and the other was a woman called Yu Qi. Back then, Yu Qi was a school belle, and was plucked by Xiao Yi. However, that was something that happened 10 years ago.


    Although it had been 10 years, all of Xiao Yi¡¯s wives still looked the same as they do back then, not having the slightest trace of aging. Of course, them being able to look the same as they do back then was all thanks to Xiao YI.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, you are finally willing toe and apany me tonight~¡± Yu Qi stretched out her white tender hand and drew circles on Xiao Yi¡¯s sturdy chest with her finger.


    Nangong Xinyiughed tenderly, ¡°Brother Xiao, Sister Yu is already at the point where she cannot hold back her thirst anymore, you will have to feed her till she is full tonight~¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Xinyi, why do you have to tease me every time~¡±


    Nangong Xinyi held onto Yu Qi¡¯s chin, ¡°Because I like you~¡±


    ¡°Annoying~¡±


    Xiao Yiughed lightly while watching the ser match on the television. However, his state of mind was currently a bit uneasy. I keep having the feeling that something big is going to happen tonight, it has been a very long time since I had this kind of feeling.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, what¡¯s the matter? Are you not feeling well? How about I go and call Sister Shu Nan over to take a look at you.¡±


    Xiao Yi shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Moreover, Shu Nan¡¯s medical expertise is taught by me too, I¡¯m clear about the condition of my own body.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao, how about we rest early today, you still have to bring Yun¡¯er to sign up for the child ser team tomorrow. The little fellow has been excited about tomorrow all day long today, Big Sister Xinyi even had to coax him for quite a while before he was willing to sleep.¡± Yu Qi said tenderly, then caressed onto her own stomach with a smile that was brimming with happiness.


    ¡°Oh? Was Yun¡¯er that excited about tomorrow?¡± Xiao Yiughed. Although I have many wives, it is very hard for my wives to be able to get pregnant with my child. Up to this day, only one of my wives was able to give birth to a son for me, and the name of that son of mine is Xiao Yun! Of course, the Yu Qi who is by my side right now is currently pregnant with my child, and she has been pregnant for 3 months already. Also, the child within her stomach is a daughter.


    As a matter of fact, she had been enduring for a total of 3 months, and today, she is resolute on getting me to hand over some tax to her tonight.


    Nangong Xinyiughed, ¡°Yep. Recently, the little fellow is even saying that he wants to enter into the national team, and even wants to enter into the World Cup and help win glory for the country.


    ¡°Not bad, knowing to obtain glory at such a small age!¡± Xiao Yi was very gratified, and was currently greatly looking forward to his daughter arriving into this world.


    After pausing for a moment, Xiao Yi said, ¡°Xinyi, I will begin to go into closed-door cultivation during the day after tomorrow. Recently, I keep getting a kind of feeling that something big is going to happen.¡±


    ¡°En, you can go into closed-door cultivation at ease, thepany will be fine with me looking after it.¡± Nangong Xinyi said.


    ¡°Big Sister Xinyi, I also want to go to thepany and help you out.¡± Yu Qi said pitifully.


    ¡°You can just stay at home and wait to go intobor with ease. If not, someone is going to say that I am mistreating a pregnant woman again.¡± Nangong Xinyi poked onto his husband¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Husband~ Let¡¯s go to sleep, it¡¯s already 11.50 pm.¡± Yu Qi nibbled onto her lips, expressing that she was unable to bear waiting anymore.


    Xiao Yiughed, ¡°Let¡¯s watch for another 10 minutes. If Germany doesn¡¯t score, we will go to sleep, and I will properly feed you full.¡±


    ¡°Annoying~¡±


    Nangong Xinyiughed helplessly, ¡°You two are the main lead today, I am just here to cheer on you two.¡±


    ¡°Nanyi, don¡¯t think about running away,e and bear another child for me.¡± Xiao Yi said forthrightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, the other sisters are all going to be jealous of me to death.¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    Xiao YI¡¯s haughtyughter immediately rang out in the room. This was pretty much the peak of life, hugging left and right, and yet everyone was still joyous and harmonious, tsk, tsk, tsk...


    At this moment, outside of Xiao Family¡¯s perimeter wall, Death Mage was leaning onto the wall. While hugging onto his ¡®Sickle of Death¡¯ with one arm, the five skeleton fingers of his other arm was holding onto a phone, and the phone was held horizontally too... From the phone, the passionate voice of thementators could be hearding out from it.


    At a hundred meters away from Death Mage, there were a few scouts observing Death Mage with their night vision device.


    ¡°Look at the wall over there, there is a fool there.¡±


    ¡°Quickly let me take a look. F**k! You weren¡¯t lying. To not go to sleep when it¡¯s sote at night and actuallye all the way to Xiao Manor to cosy. Furthermore, he is even cosying as a grim reaper... Formidable.¡±


    ¡°He seems to be watching the World Cup. It¡¯s Germany versus South Korea tonight, did you bet on either of them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Germany is the defending champion, I even used the money that I was nning to buy a house with and betted it all on Germany winning.¡±


    ¡°Me too. If I win, I will visit the clubhouse¡¯s tender models every day, and if I lose, I will go to sea and work.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the one who knows me well is you, my brother.¡±


    ¡°However, we have waited for a few days already, and we didn¡¯t even spot anything at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there are only those damned mosquitos!¡±


    Death Mage naturally knew that there were some humans around him. However, he didn¡¯t have the interest to go and bother himself with them. Right now, the thing that he was concerned about was the ser match.


    Germany,e on and quickly score! I still have 8 minutes until I have to start working. If you all cause me to lose the bet, I will castrate all of you... F**k sake, this Xiao Family is really sick of living, to actually dare to owe money to His Honor and not pay up, which in turn caused me to not be able to watch the ser match at midnight. It is a pity that His Honor only demanded to kill one person, this family is truly so f**king lucky.


    Looking at the time on the phone, 11.59 pm!


    And Germany still hasn¡¯t scored a goal yet, f**k!


    .00!


    Death Mage let out a breath. After I finished settling this Xiao Family, I will cheat one more time. I swear! This will be thest time and I won¡¯t cheat ever again!


    Keeping his phone away and holding onto his sickle, Death Mage walked step by step towards the main gate. As for sneakily entering through the back gate? That was out of the question, that would never ever happen...


    ¡°Who!¡±


    Xiao Family naturally had their own security measures. A person who wore a ck gown and was holding onto a sickle that was taller than an ordinary person, and the de of that sickle was even flickering a silvery light under the moonlight. The attire of this person had exined everything to the security guards.


    Xiao Family¡¯s enemy has shown up.

 Chapter 97 – You totally do not know just what kind of person you have provoked 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 97 ¨C You totally do not know just what kind of person you have provoked 1/2</h4>


    Just that, Xiao Family¡¯s security guards truly did not expect that a person would dare to single-handedlye to Xiao Family and find trouble with Xiao Family. This person¡¯s aura is not bad. Not sure where he borrowed that prop from too.


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡± Death Mage of course did not know how to speak, and only Wei Chang was able to understand what Death Mage says.


    Imperial trantion: ¡°I¡¯m here to collect debt!¡±


    ¡°Where did this mental person came from? Quickly scram! If not, I am going to beat you!¡± One of the security guards took out his stun baton with one hand and lightly hit onto the palm of his other hand.


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°If not for His Honor demanding to kill only just one person, all of you would have long turned into dust.¡±


    ¡°Oh, give you face and you don¡¯t want it, and you still keep on jiejiejie, see if I don¡¯t beat you to death!¡±


    Two ck lights were shot out from Death Mage¡¯s hand, and the security guard who was arrogant just a while ago, along with the other security guard immediately couldn¡¯t move their bodies anymore. The two security guards couldn¡¯t shout or move, and fear could be seen revealing out from their eyes.


    The jaw of those scouts who were squatting outside of Xiao Manor almost dropped onto the ground. F**k! This person is not here to joke around, he is f**king here to look for trouble with Xiao Family!


    ¡°Quickly, quickly, quickly! Quickly go and report this side¡¯s situation!¡±


    Very quickly, this side¡¯s situationnded into the ears of each of the respective big families, and Zijin City¡¯s sky was suddenly covered by ayer of dark cloud, causing Zijin City to be filled with a heavy atmosphere!


    Death Mage walked past the two security guards and easily pushed open Xiao Family¡¯s big gate with both of his arms. When the security guards inside Xiao Manor saw the big gate was pushed open by a stranger, and was even dressed like a grim reaper, without out any hesitation, they took out their guns and shot at Death Mage.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The sound of gunshots sounded evidently ear-piercing in this quiet night.


    Right when Xiao Yi just turned off the light, and Yu Qi¡¯s pants were taken off down to her knees, the sound of gunshots suddenly rang out. How many years has it been! When have so many gunshots ever rang out in Xiao Family!!!


    The two wives were startled as Nangong Xinyi immediately turned on the light, ¡°Brother Xiao!¡±


    Xiao Yi wore his nightclothes and wrinkled his brows, ¡°Both of you stay inside and don¡¯te out, I will go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°You be careful.¡± The two women reminded Xiao Yi as they thought to themselves, ¡°Just who is it that is breaking through Xiao Family right now! This person is really extremely daring!¡±


    However, the sound of gunshots became less and less, and very quickly, the sound of gunshots came to a stop, and it was peaceful again. The two women took a look at each other, then let out a breath of relief. Seems like Xiao Yi has settled the matter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Nangong Xinyi said.


    ¡°En.¡± Yu Qi wore her nightclothes and followed behind Nangong Xinyi. After the two left the house, four other beautiful women could be seen walking over to them. Seems like they were all Xiao Yi¡¯s wives, this Xiao Yi¡¯s luck with women was truly not light.

 Chapter 97 – You totally do not know just what kind of person you have provoked 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 97 ¨C You totally do not know just what kind of person you have provoked 2/2</h4>


    The six wives unhurriedly walked to the front courtyard, and when they arrived at the front courtyard, the strange scene caused them to gasp. All of the security guards seemed as if they were frozen in time, not being able to move at all. However, their eyes were still able to move, and currently, the eyes of all of the security guards were filled with fear.


    And within the middle of all the security guards, a ck gown person who was holding onto a superrge sickle could be seen standing there. Because the person was covered by the ck gown, his looks couldn¡¯t be clearly seen!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s face was grave, this person¡¯s strength is perhaps equally matched to my strength! Where did a person like this evene from! Why do I totally have no recollection of this person at all? And furthermore, for what reason did hee to Xiao Manor for, just what animosity does this person has towards me!


    ¡°May I ask, what is the reason that you pay me a visit thiste in the night for!¡± Xiao Yi shouted out gravely, and his aura began to rise up.


    ¡°Jiejiejie~¡±


    Death Mage let out a strange sound once again, and it caused the six beautiful women to not be able to help but feel shivers in their backs.


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for you to mess around with me like this right!¡± Xiao Yi was a man who has a temper, and furthermore, in his past life, he was an immortal emperor, and was revered by tens of thousands! Although his martial strength still had notpletely recovered, he still has his own dignity as an immortal emperor!


    Death Mage suddenly raised the sickle that was within his hand, and upon seeing that, Xiao Yi thought that Death Mage was going to begin to fight with him and thus condensed out a cyan color long sword. The name of this sword was Broken Emperor Sword, and it was personally forged by Xiao Yi himself. The sword was cyan color, and various kinds of talisman writings were carved onto the de. When the talisman writings were prompted by martial strength, it would release out a dazzling light. This Broken Emperor Sword was Act Cool King Xiao Yi¡¯s most used weapon.


    However, when Xiao Yi saw that the enemy wasn¡¯t intending to fight with him and was instead just taking out a phone, the expression on his face became uglier. This is making me look bad, especially when I was even startled to the point that I took out my weapon.


    Suddenly! The voice of the World Cup¡¯smentators rang out from the phone. I was also watching the World Cup just now! Could it be that, he is also watching Germany versus South Korea? Why would an expert of this level act so weirdly!!!


    Death Mage took a look at the phone. F**k, it¡¯s still 0 to 0, I should just deal with the matter on hand first!


    Stretching out his skeleton hand, Death Mage began to tap multiple times on the phone screen, who knows just what Death Mage was doing.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yi saw the skeleton hand! This is not a human!!! However, the six wives that were far away from the Death Mage did not saw it.


    When Death Mage lighted out his phone screen towards Xiao Yi, the words that were on the phone screen were very big, and the words were even moving around the screen. There weren¡¯t many words, but it was enough to make Xiao Yi feel iparably astonished, and even the six wives were stupefied too.


    On the phone screen, two words could be seen moving around the screen.


    Pay money!!!


    And behind the two words, there were three exmation marks, expressing that Death Mage was very angry.


    Xiao Yi tightly held onto the Broken Emperor Sword that was within his hand. This individual is here to collect debt, but when did I even owe money to anyone, what a joke!


    No, incorrect! On that night four days ago, that man!!!


    Could it be that it is that man who ordered this individual toe and collect the money! Counting back to the time when Qing Yutong gave me a call, the three days that she spoke about has precisely just passed! If it is that man, then everything makes sense now!


    50 billion! The money that that prodigal earns is all in cash, and as for me, where do I even have 50 billion cash. With a few days, It is indeed possible for me to gather 50 billion cash, but my capital flow would snap, and mypany would definitely be met with others¡¯ suppress.


    This is also the reason why I refused to pay up this 50 billion. It would be fine if it was 5 billion...


    Nangong Xinyi also thought the same as Xiao Yi did. However, I did not think that us refusing to pay up would in turn cause the other side to send someone over to collect the money, and the person that they send, even my husband is vignt of him!


    ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s go inside, don¡¯t cause Brother Xiao to get distracted.¡± Nangong Xinyi said. Towards my husband, I have a lot of confidence in him! It could be said that, my husband has never suffered a defeat before!


    The other women had all experienced this kind of situation before. Although they were worried, they did not want to cause their husband to get distracted, and thus all of them headed to the backyard to wait for their husband to return in triumph!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s gaze was deep, and at the same time, a thirst that had been submerged for a very long time was ignited. It is lonely to be unequaled, it has been a long time since I have felt this excited. It is hard to find an opponent these days, it would always either be that the opponent would have some misgivings, or that they don¡¯t dare to fight against me. However, the man in front of me is different! No, incorrect, he is not a human!


    No matter what he came here to do today, a fight will definitely have to be fought, and furthermore, I have to win the fight! If not, within the entire north, Xiao Family will be a joke, and that is something that is absolutely not allowed to happen! I reckon that, right now, there are lots of eyes watching what is happening here!


    Xiao Yi took in a deep breath, ¡°Let¡¯s change a ce to fight at!¡±


    Death Mage waved his left hand, indicating to Xiao Yi to do as he pleases.


    Upon seeing such an action that was filled with disdain from the opponent, Xiao Yi sneered. You totally do not know just what kind of person is standing in front of you! Would I, the immortal emperor, be afraid of you!


    If Death Mage was to know just what Xiao Yi was thinking of right now, he would have definitely mocked, ¡°You totally do not know just how big the trouble you are in right now is, and you also don¡¯t know just how strong the man that you have provoked is! And as for me! I am just the subordinate of His Honor¡¯s subordinate!¡±

 Chapter 98 – All parties are moving 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 98 ¨C All parties are moving 1/2</h4>


    The two immediately disappeared from Xiao Manor, and when they appeared again, they were at a mountain range that was 10+ km away from Xiao Manor. This ce was deste and was very suitable for the two to fight at!


    For such a thing to happen to Xiao Family, just as Xiao Yi expected, the family head of each of the respective big families in Zijin City came to know about the matter moments after it happened. I originally thought that Qing Yutong was joking around with me and I didn¡¯t expect that she was actually being serious about it!


    At the other side of Zijin City¡¯s north suburb, there was a very modernized manor there. Various kinds of mechanisms were hidden under the appearance of the modernized manor, and all of the mechanisms were personally designed by Tang Wushuang. That¡¯s right! This manor was Tang Wushuang¡¯s house!


    At this moment, Tang Wushuang had also gotten the news from his underling, and he felt very unexpected towards the news. Someone actually really dares to find trouble with Xiao Family! Is that person confident, or is he just ignorant?


    ¡°Peng!¡¯


    ¡°Gang!¡±


    ¡°Winning tile!¡±


    Tang Wushuang let out a heavy sigh. I married 10+ wives, and only after I married them and brought them home, then did I discovered that all of them are experts in gambling. There was a time where I even had to give my golden desert eagle to one of my wives after losing in a gamble to her.


    Standing up, and with his hands ced behind his back, Tang Wushuang let out a long sigh. Why are all the people with the surname Tang so tragic, could it be that I am the reincarnation of Tang Bohu...


    ¡°Wushuang~¡± Quan Anrong walked over with a smile.


    Tang Wushuang was gratified, at the least, there is still one wife who is obedient.


    ¡°Quan Anrong, you...¡±


    ¡°Wushuang, I¡¯m out of money, transfer a few million to me first.¡±


    Tang Wushuang¡¯s entire person came to a froze.


    ¡°Wushuang, I am just joking with you~¡±


    Tang Wushuang couldn¡¯t help but rubbed onto his wife¡¯s nose, ¡°You mischievous thing~¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that a few million wouldn¡¯t be enough, transfer me 10 million instead.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Tang Wushuang was about to spat out blood.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t joke around anymore, did something happen at Brother Xiao¡¯s side?¡± Quan Anrong pinched onto her husband¡¯s face and said with a smile.


    Tang Wushuangughed helplessly ¡°En, I just received the news. If the guess isn¡¯t wrong, the reason that the person went to Xiao Manor was to collect debt.¡±


    ¡°Wushuang, since Brother Xiao is that formidable, I¡¯m sure that he should be able to solve this problem easily.¡±


    ¡°Anrong, are you trying to tell me not to get involved in the matter?¡± Tang Wushuang wrinkled his brows, not being able to tell if there was any deeper meaning in his wife¡¯s words.


    Quan Anrong held onto Tang Wushuang¡¯s arm, walked out of the mahjong room with him and arrived at the garden outside, ¡°Firstly, Brother Xiao¡¯s strength is formidable, even if you were to go and help him, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect at all. We won¡¯t do things like adding flowers on a brocade. If we want to help, we should provide help only when Brother Xiao is in his hour of need.¡±


    ¡°Provide help only in his hour of need?¡± Tang Wushuang¡¯s brows were wrinkled very deeply.


    ¡°Brother Xiao¡¯s prestige within the social circle is very huge, and even so much that, his prestige is bigger than yours. Wushuang, although you don¡¯t say anything, I am able to see that you still mind it!¡±


    Quan Anrong took a look at her husband¡¯s expression, then continued and said, ¡°If Brother Xiao came out unscathed tonight, we will take it as I didn¡¯t say anything, but if Brother Xiao was to meet with any mishap tonight, then, Wushuang, your chance is here!¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Tang Wushuang was in a predicament and he didn¡¯t know what to choose.


    ¡°Wushuang, if Brother Xiao was to really fall tonight, you will really have to n ahead for the storm that will being. Within Zijin City, there will another big shuffle amongst the big families, seclusion families, sects, cultivation world, ability power world, and all the powers that are living under Xiao Family¡¯s wings!¡±


    ¡°But... but, I don¡¯t want to betray Brother Xiao! After all, he saved my life before!¡±


    Quan Anrong let out a sigh. How would I not know about that, but to help my man rise up to the peak, there are a lot of sacrifices that have to be made!


    ¡°Wushuang, I¡¯m not telling you to betray Brother Xiao, all you have to do is act as the good guy!¡±


    Tang Wushuang immediately understood his wife¡¯s thoughts. If Brother Xiao was to suffer a defeat tonight, the entire Xiao Family would be a group of dragons without a head. And as the identity of Xiao Yi¡¯s brother, I can obtain benefits by helping to support Xiao Family in their time of need. Furthermore, by doing that, my reputation wouldn¡¯t be harmed, and others would even praise me for being loyal.


    ¡°Wushuang, don¡¯t think too much. Brother Xiao¡¯s strength is formidable. There are countless people who want to topple him, but none of them were able to seed. This matter that we are speaking about is very difficult to happen. But if it does happen, it would be your chance. Of course, you can also choose to not take this road, after all, I am just giving you a suggestion.¡± Quan Anrong kissed onto her husband¡¯s cheek, then walked back towards the house. However, she suddenly came to a stop as she seemed to have recalled something.


    ¡°Wushuang, you still have a master too, and that is something that Xiao Yi doesn¡¯t have!¡±


    Tang Wushang¡¯s entire body shook. Master! That¡¯s right, Ipletely forgot about master. But, to be honest, how would I not know that this is a hard toe by chance for me to annex Xiao Family? And if I do annex Xiao Family, at that time, Bai Family and all those other families would be nothing to me at all!


    However, the precondition is that, Xiao Yi has to die! And for Xiao Yi to die, the probability of it happening was even lower than winning a lottery!

 Chapter 98 – All parties are moving 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 98 ¨C All parties are moving 2/2</h4>


    Meanwhile, at Zijin City¡¯s west suburb, there was a castle situated there. Looking at the castle from far away, the castle seemed just like the vampire castles that were seen within the movies. Furthermore, to enter into the castle that was situated at Zijin City¡¯s west suburb, one has to cross over a drawbridge. This castle was very interesting.


    This castle was where Bai Family resided at, and the woman that stayed here was the woman who had the title of north¡¯s beautiful woman, Bai Cixin!


    Within the living room of the castle, two men and one woman could be seen sitting on a blood-red sofa, and the woman was precisely Bai Cixin! Bai Cixin was just like her name, her skin was extremely white, and even her attire was white too. She wore a white headscarf on her head, adding a mysterious look to her, and on her hands, a pair of white gloves were worn.


    Bai Cixin sat at the middle of the sofa, and the two men sat at her sides. Looking at this, there was no need to say much regarding the statuses within the family. Currently, Bai Cixin was holding onto a teacup, and her bright red cherry lips were tasting the new Mao Jian Tea that was recently released in the market. However, while tasting the tea, Bai Cixin¡¯s brows were slightly wrinkled.


    ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t buy this kind of tea anymore in the future, you know that I am used to drinking Da Hong Pao Tea.¡± Bai Cixin lightly ced the teacup down, totally not minding about how much money this Mao Jian Tea cost. In Bai Cixin¡¯s heart, there was only either good or bad.


    Wang Dabaoughed embarrassedly, ¡°Wife, there has been a shortage of Da Hong Pao Tea recently, if you want to drink it, you still have to wait for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Find whoever that has a stockpile of Da Hong Pao Tea and buy from them then.¡± Bai Cixin said faintly, and a murderous intent appeared in her tone.


    Wang Dabao precisely liked this high and mighty look of his wife, because, during the night, he would be able to be high and mighty too.


    ¡°As you wish my wife~"


    Bai Qi who was sitting at the side was very mncholy. He didn¡¯t care about whether if it was Mao Jian or Da Hong Pao, in any case, all of them tasted bitter to him.


    ¡°Big sister, how should we handle the matter at Long¡¯an City?¡±


    Bai Cixin said lightly, ¡°They are just some insignificant small characters only. Within this period of time, you stay here and don''t go the south anymore."


    ¡°I understand...¡±


    Bai Qi paused for a moment, then asked curiously, ¡°Big sister, are we really just going to give that 50 billion away like that? Are you being serious about giving the money away just like that?¡±


    Bai Qi understood this big sister of his well. This big sister of mine, she is gentle and pleasant on the surface, but inwardly, she is a devil, and her mind is a little twisted. Furthermore, she is someone that would never suffer losses.


    When brother-inw lost 50 billion, before paying the money, he definitely inquired big sister regarding the matter, and big sister actually agreed to pay the money. I simply do not understand it.


    Actually, Wang Dabao was also curious about it, he felt that the reason his wife agreed for him to pay the money was because she had a deeper intention. However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask his wife about it. If I asked, it would make me seem very stupid, to not be able to even understand what deeper intention she had. Just nice, my brother-inw asked my wife about it. Everything is just going so smoothly for me.


    ¡°Dabao, what do you think?¡± Bai Cixin suddenly asked her husband.


    Bai Qi revealed out a smile and rejoiced in Wang Dabao''s misfortune. I will see just how strong my brother-inw¡¯s desire to be able to live is.

 Chapter 99 – Kill! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 99 ¨C Kill! 1/2</h4>


    Wang Dabao¡¯s fingers trembled subconsciously, and even his legs trembled too. Why did she suddenly ask me, she is not acting by the plot!


    ¡°How can my wife¡¯s forethought be understood by us men, my wife¡¯s thoughts are as fine as needle, how would I ever dare to anyhow guess my wife¡¯s intentions. In any case, anything that my wife said is correct. And even if it is wrong, it is still correct!¡± Wang Dabao felt that he had never felt so refreshed before, to be able to bootlick so smoothly without any pause at all.


    Bai Qi couldn¡¯t help but gave Wang Dabao a thumb up, brother-inw¡¯s desire to be able to live is actually able to make his speech so much more incisive, formidable.


    Bai Cixin lightly tapped onto her husband¡¯s forehead and said faintly, ¡°When did I say that I was really going to give them this 50 billion?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°The usefulness of this 50 billion will be shown tonight, and whether if it would be worth it to give them the 50 billion, we will also be able to see it tonight. If it isn¡¯t worth it, we will just take back the money, and there won¡¯t be a Qing Family in Zijin City. If it¡¯s worth it... then it would be great.¡±


    The two men were stupefied!


    ¡°Wife is brilliant!¡±


    ¡°Big sister is formidable!¡±


    Two bootlickers.


    ¡°The sky is perhaps going to change tomorrow, although Xiao Family and Tang Family seemed to be in an alliance, but neither of them is willing to lower their head to the other, things are really getting more and more interesting.¡±


    Bai Cixin shook her head and lightly rubbed her thumb onto her index finger, ¡°We will just wait for tomorrow morning¡¯s result. Bai Qi, you should go and sleep early. Husband, let¡¯s go back to our room.¡±


    ¡°Alright~¡± Wang Dabao said happily, there is nothing greater than pressing down onto my wife.


    Seeing his big sister and brother-inw leave, Bai Qi wasn¡¯t able to understand, why did big sister like Wang Dabao? I¡¯m so confused...


    However, not only were Tang Family and Bai Family discussing about this matter, lots of big shots had to wake up from their sleep and wait for the result, so that they could prepare for just what to do next.


    The debt collecting matter this time was not just a money problem, it was also rted to the benefits of lots of people, this matter was not just 50 billion only. The drip of water that Ye Hua casually flung had caused a billow to appear on the calmke, and the billow was currently forming into a huge wave.


    The air temperature at the mountain range was a bit low, but the murderous intent that was emitted out from Xiao Yi¡¯s body caused the air temperature to be even lower. The atmosphere was bing more and more heavy, and a murderous aura swept all around the mountain range.


    Although the Broken Emperor Sword that was within Xiao Yi¡¯s hand was not unsheathed yet, there was a sharp sword might pressing on towards Death Mage. Although Xiao Yi was only wearing a nightgown, he looked just like a monarch, and it seemed like as long as he brandished the Broken Emperor Sword that was within his hand, heads would drop, and an ocean of blood would appear. However...


    However, this kind of aura did not have even the slightest effect on Death Mage at all...


    However, Death Mage belonged to long-rangebat, and Xiao Yi belonged to close-rangebat, thus, Death Mage was evidently the one that was at a disadvantage. Adding on to the fact that Xiao Yi was not an ordinary person and was very experienced inbat, Xiao Yi could easily find his opponent¡¯s weak point, then progress to give his opponent a fatal blow.


    However, Death Mage was not one to be estimated too. Although he had formed the bad habit of gambling, his strength was not something to belittle. In the past, Wei Chang even said that, the number of experts that died in the hands of Death Mage was uncountable, because those experts would always make a mistake, which was to underestimate their enemy.


    However, Death Mage¡¯s opponent this time was an immortal emperor! Although Xiao Yi¡¯s strength still had not recovered back to his peak, it was still enough to give Death Mage a hard time.


    Moreover, this time, it was not the opponent who was underestimating their enemy, and it was Death Mage who had began to underestimate his enemy. And the reason why Death Mage was underestimating Xiao Yi was because Death Mage felt that there was no one formidable on this at all, and the Xiao Yi that was in front of him was no different too!

 Chapter 99 – Kill! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 99 ¨C Kill! 2/2</h4>


    ¡°No matter if you came to collect debt, or to collect my life! Today, you will die under my sword!¡±


    Xiao Yi was not someone to be trifled with, and he wouldn¡¯t wait for his opponent to take the first move. A strong energy light erupted out from Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes, and a sword light was thrust towards Death Mage in a blink of an eye. The sword light was soundless, just like a ghost, and the sharp end of the sword light was pressing on towards the middle of Death Mage¡¯s brows.


    Experts wouldn¡¯t use their true strength at the start of a fight, and would instead be trying to probe out their opponent first, just like what Xiao Yi was doing right now! Don¡¯t see that it was just a small thrust, if it was Tang Wushuang who had to go against this small thrust, Tang Wushuang would have to deal with it attentively!


    Although Death Mage looked down on Xiao Yi, he also didn¡¯t dare to recklessly take on this attack. What master said is right, this man¡¯s strength is outstanding, no matter if it was his strength or his speed. Even more, I can already see the next sword attack that will be followed by this sword attack!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s gaze congealed, as expected, this guy is an expert! Giving up on thrusting towards Death Mage, Xiao Yi turned his body around and shed from up to down!


    Broken Emperor Sword immediately emitted out a dazzling light, formed a sword qi, and shed towards the air. The air immediately started boiling, and big trees after big trees were split into half, and even a long trench was made. This sh was truly formidable!


    Death Mage who was behind Xiao Yi¡¯s back gradually disappeared and appeared at a spot not far away from Xiao Yi. When Death Mage appeared, his body could be seen to have been shed into half by the sword qi.


    In actuality, during a split second just a while ago, Xiao Yi felt that the Death Mage in front of him was fishy, and thus decisively turned around and shed with his sword, and as expected, his attacknded onto Death Mage!


    Looking at the Death Mage who was split into two, Xiao Yi once again felt the solitude of being unequaled. This person is counted as the strongest that I had met in those few years. He almost swindled over a thrust from me, but luckily, I reacted fast enough, if not I would have made a fool of myself.


    In the end, this debt collector is nothing much too. However, tomorrow, it is going to be my turn to go and collect debt! And this debt will be much more than 50 billion!


    Qing Family! You all can prepare and wait to receive my fury!


    Pew!


    Right when Xiao Yi was fantasizing about how he was going to destroy Qing Family, a ck lightning struck towards him. Xiao Yi did not have time to dodge it. Pointing his sword towards the ck lightning, a talisman writing that was on the sword hilt emitted out a light shield!


    The ck lightning immediately struck towards the light shield.


    There was no whatsoever brilliant light beam. When the ck lightning and light shield collided, the two disappeared at the same time, seemingly having canceled out each other.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression was cold and gloomy as he looked towards the ck figure that was not far away from him. He is raising his arm and pointing his index finger at me, and his mouth is emitting out that disgusting sound again. From the looks of it, it seems like he is mocking me!!!


    However, I was indeed yed by him! The thing that I killed a while ago was his phantom image. I totally did not found his real body just now, and furthermore, ayer of talisman writing that is on my Broken Emperor Sword has been used by me!


    Suddenly! Xiao Yi¡¯s nightgown started fluttering, and Xiao Yi¡¯s aura began to rise continuously. The tree leaves that were on the ground even began to float.


    While looking at Xiao Yi, Death Mage¡¯s interest was piqued. This is the strongest human that I havee across in those five years. Just that, the scent on his body makes me feel sick.


    ¡°Heaven Punishment Sword Technique ¨C Destiny Nirvana!¡± When have Xiao Yi ever been deceived like this by his opponent? Thus, he decided to just use his killer move right away and end the battle quickly!


    Broken Emperor Sword seemed like it had sensed it¡¯s master¡¯s anger and it soared towards the sky. Within this pitch-ck night, Broken Emperor Sword was just like a dazzling star, and more often than not, beauty was apanied by death!


    The tip of Broken Emperor Sword condensed out a frightening power, and the color of the sky immediately changed. The sound of an explosion suddenly rang out through the mountain range!


    While raising his head and looking at the Broken Emperor Sword, Death Mage suddenly pierced his ¡®Sickle of Death¡¯ into the ground.


    Bang!


    This loud sound caused Xiao Yi¡¯s expression to be graver. This guy¡¯s strength is actually this strong too, when he pierced his sickle into the ground, the entire ground actually shook!


    Death Mage stretched out five fingers, and a ck thread emitted out from each of his fingers. Soon after, the ck threads congealed together.


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Cave of Darkness!¡±


    In a sh! The congealed ck threads spread out like a spider web, forming into a ck hole which¡¯s depth could not be seen. This ck hole revolved around Death Mage¡¯s surroundings, and Xiao Yi was totally unable to make sense of just what kind of technique Death Mage was using.

 Chapter 100 – Shot and absorbed 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 100 ¨C Shot and absorbed 1/2</h4>


    However, no matter what kind of technique you are using, and no matter if you are human or ghost, you are still going to die under my sword!


    Xiao Yi shouted out lightly and began to rapidly form seals with his fingers.


    The Broken Emperor Sword that was within the air emitted out a dazzling light, and that dazzling light brought along a frightening power and struck towards Death Mage who was on the ground. Before the dazzling light even came into contact with the ground, the strong wind that it emitted out destroyed the trees that were on the ground, and immediately leveled the ground. From just this alone, it could be seen just how strong this dazzling light was!


    Furthermore, a tremendous sound wave attack was apanied along with the dazzling light. However, Death Mage doesn¡¯t seem to have... eardrum...


    ¡°Go to hell you garbage! No matter who it is, don¡¯t ever think about acting cool in front of me, Xiao Yi! The people who had all acted cool in front of me had all been sent to hell by me, and you are going to be no exception too!¡±


    Death Mage really could not speak. If it was possible, he would definitely want to trash talk Xiao Yi. Someone like you also dare to act cool? See if I don¡¯t beat you to death~


    Looking at the frightening dazzling light that wasing towards him, Death Mage controlled the ¡®Cave of Darkness¡¯ and straightforwardly ced it in front of him, then secretly took out his phone to take a look at the ser match¡¯s current result.


    ¡°The first half hase to an end, the goal between Germany and South Korea is currently still 0 to 0. I¡¯m not sure just who will be the first to score in the next half, I am truly looking forward to watching the next half!.¡±


    The sound that was emitted out from the phone was not big, but Xiao Yi heard it!


    He! He! He still has the mood to watch the World Cup now! He is disregarding me, disregarding my aura, disregarding my technique, and even more, he is disregarding me acting cool. Then, there will only be two results today, it will either be you who die, or I who die!¡±


    Death Mage quickly kept away his phone after taking a look at the result, then acted like he was currently seriously taking on Xiao Yi¡¯s big technique. After all, I have to show respect to others, I cannot trample on other¡¯s dignity, and even more, I cannot secretly watch World Cup when I am currently taking on my opponent¡¯s big technique.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Xiao Yi shouted out very loudly. It seems like he was really angered by Death Mage¡¯s action.


    However, right after... right after the dazzling light struck into the ck hole... nothing else happened... and everything returned back to normal.


    A cold wind blew onto Xiao Yi¡¯s nightgown and Death Mage¡¯s ck gown, causing both Xiao Yi¡¯s nightgown and Death Mage¡¯s ck robe to flutter. Right now, there should be a mncholy erhu music ying in the background, then would it be able topletely describe how dumbfounded Xiao Yi was right now.


    ¡°This is not possible! Just who are you!¡± Xiao Yi shouted out gravely.


    ¡°Jiejiejie~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Your father.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Xiao Yi¡¯s expression changed between white and red, this person is still making fun of me by jiejiejie-ing. Xiao Yi¡¯s gaze congealed and he rapidly formed seals with both of his hands, ¡°Congrattions, you have sessfully angered me!¡±


    ¡°Heaven Punishment Sword Technique ¨C Buddha¡¯s Fury Nine Lotus!¡±


    The light that was emitted out from the Broken Emperor Sword that was floating within the air became much brighter, and the sword was trembling frantically.


    Bang!


    The sword split into two swords. And followed on, the two swords split into more swords.


    In a split second, nine Broken Emperor Swords floated above Death Mage, and all nine of the swords were locked onto Death Mage. Each of the nine swords were currently individually condensing a power that was even frighteningpared to the previous power. And when those power were formed, the air started to distort violently, just like Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome face which was currently distorted to the point that it was iparably malevolent!


    This ¡®Heaven Punishment Sword Technique ¨C Buddha¡¯s Fury Nine Lotus¡¯ had not been used by Xiao Yi for a very long time. I feel that there is no one in this world who is able to withstand this technique. I used this technique before back when I was an immortal emperor, and the enemy vanishedpletely. From this, it could be seen just how strong this technique of mine is!


    However, Xiao Yi¡¯s opponent this time was Death Mage! Wei Chang¡¯s formidable underling!


    Death Mage stretched out all ten of his fingers, and a ck fog was emitted from each of his fingers.


    ¡°Jiejiejie~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Nine Caves of Darkness!¡±


    Nine bottomless abysses that looked like round mirrors appeared at Death Mage¡¯s surroundings. Upon seeing that, Xiao Yi waspletely stupefied. Because this guy summoned a mirror-like thing that absorbed my technique just now, I intended to attack him continuously nine times in a row.


    And yet, he actually also summoned nine of that mirror-like things now! Just what is that mirror-like thing, why is it able to absorb my technique! That mirror-like thing is just like some kind of ck hole!


    However, this time will be different, the power of each of the swords right now is even stronger than the power of my previous technique. No matter how deep those ck holes of yours are, my swords will still be able to pierce through them!


    Nine light beams shot down from the sky, and the entire sky seemed like it was in the daytime. The spectacle was rather spectacr, and even the few people who were floating within the sky that was 10 km+ away from the battlefield, they couldn¡¯t help but gasped. As expected from the head of Xiao Family!


    However... however...


    The thunder was light, and the rain was small. After the nine light beams shot down, the night was still night, the chirping of the crickets still had to continue, and the people who were going to be stupefied still had to be stupefied.


    Xiao Yi rubbed his eyes. The nine light beams shot into those holes, and yet, not a single one of them was able to pierce through either one of the holes, how is this possible! Even if this was the weakened version of Buddha¡¯s Fury Nine Lotus, those nine light beams are not weak!

 Chapter 101 – All mages have the spirit to fight close-range combat 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 101 ¨C All mages have the spirit to fight close-rangebat 2/2</h4>


    ......


    Xiao Yi dazedly watched Death Mage continuously jiejiejie. Every time Death Mage spoke, a different kind of light would sh out from his body. After 10+ lights shed, then did Xiao Yi regained back his consciousness.


    This skeleton is very strange. However, Xiao Yi had also discovered that Death Mage needed to chant when using a magic spell. As long as I am able to bring my distance close to this skeleton, I would be able to be in advantage. As for the sickle in its hand, I reckon that it is just a decorative item only!


    Right now, Xiao Yi¡¯s speed was a few times faster than before. Immediately, Xiao Yi disappeared from the spot, and a trace of red light shed in Death Mage¡¯s hollow eyes as he held his Sickle of Death up high.


    Bang!


    A boundless ck light soared up to the sky, piercing through the ck cloud on top of Death Mage¡¯s head. The moonlight once again shined onto the ground, and Death Mage¡¯s Sickle of Death was emitting out a silvery light under the moonlight¡¯s illumination. Furthermore, it was not just a simple illumination, the Sickle of Death waspletely turning from ck color to silver color.


    At a few kilometers away, the eyes of the people who were watching the battle almost popped out of their eye sockets. Just what is this, why is a skeleton able to be so formidable, to be able to pierce through the sky so easily!


    However, within the next second, everyone was startled and retreated another few kilometers away from the battlefield!


    Death Mage could be seen raising the sickle in his hand, then suddenly shed forward with the sickle. Followed by the sh, a huge power scattered outward in a circr form!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The sounds of explosions suddenly rang out within this heaven and earth. The airwave was like a surging violent giant creature, engulfing everything before its eyes!


    Starting from Death Mage¡¯s feet, all of the objects that were in front of him had all disappeared. The mountain that was still there just a while ago had already been evaporated. The might of this sh was actually this frightening. Currently, everyone was startled to the point that they were hurriedly retreating backward to avoid getting identally injured by the battle between Death Mage and Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s figure gradually appeared. While standing steadily in the air, the ck Tortoise Armor was emitting out a light, and the cape that was at his back was fluttering slowly.


    All of the spectators couldn¡¯t help but swallowed their saliva. To be able to remainpletely unscarred when faced against such a strong attack, this Xiao Family¡¯s family head is indeed formidable!


    Just that, everyone did not saw the new bloody scar that had just appeared on Xiao Yi¡¯s face.


    Standing in the air, Xiao Yi looked downwards at the Death Mage, and the astonishment within his eyes could not be hidden. I was just thinking of fighting at close-range just a while ago, and right after thinking that, I didn¡¯t expect that this skeleton would suddenly make a move like this! This skeleton is simply frightening to the extremity. Not only is this skeleton able to fight at long-range, it is also able to fight at close-range! Just who is this f**king skeleton!


    Right when Xiao Yi was feeling angry, he suddenly sensed a killing intenting from the top of his head. Xiao Yi¡¯s gaze turned serious as he shed his Xuan Yuan Sword towards the air above him!


    Bang!


    The gold color Xuan Yuan Sword came into direct contact with the silver color Sickle of Death for the first time, and the air wave that was produced by the collision spread out to the surroundings in a circle form. Big trees began to copse one after another, and even the people who were standing at 10+ kilometers away were able to feel the hot air that blew onto their faces.


    This was what true experts really were like!


    At the scene, Death Mage took a look at his Sickle of Death. This Xiao Yi actually made a tiny crack on my sickle, that sword of his is truly a good sword!


    Xiao Yi also saw the crack on Death Mage¡¯s sickle and he began to sneer at Death Mage continuously. My best weapon is this Xuan Yuan Sword, how would that weak sickle of yours be able to withstand my Xuan Yuan Sword!


    Just that, Xiao Yi had forgotten one thing. Just how formidable was the Xuan Yuan Sword? And yet, the Xuan Yuan Sword was only to make a tiny crack appear on the Sickle of Death. From this, it could be seen that the Sickle of Death was not an ordinary item too!


    It was natural that Xiao Yi would be immeasurably satisfied with the result. After all, Xiao Yi had already subconsciously ced Death Mage on the same level of expert as he was. Thus, when he was able to deal damage to Death Mage¡¯s Scythe of Death, he felt happy about it.


    It was a pity, because what Death Mage had to do right now was not to kill Xiao Yi, but to incapacitate Xiao Yi. There was a difference between killing and incapacitating. After all, if Death Mage had to kill Xiao Yi, he could do it with just one simple p. However, Death Mage who had one of his arms severed, if he wants to kill Xiao Yi within just a second right now, it would be a bit hard for Death Mage.

 Chapter 102 – The cost of winning 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 102 ¨C The cost of winning 1/2</h4>


    Speaking of close-rangebat, Xiao Yi was indeed an expert in it, and Death Mage was indeed being a bit too cocky right now, he was currentlypletely underestimating his enemy. However, with various kinds of reinforcements reinforced onto him, Death Mage was not someone easy to push around even when he was engaging in close-rangebat.


    ¡°Die!¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s murderous intent increased, and when the Xuan Yuan Sword within Xiao Yi¡¯s hand sensed its owner¡¯s murderous intent, the light that it was emitting out became even more dazzling.


    The fighting style that Death Mage used was iparably simple, and even a kid would also know how to do it. Aside from shing, there was nothing else. The two right now were both waiting for the other to expose an opening. However, since the two were both experts in battling, it was not that easy for an opening to get exposed.


    The two suddenly separated from each other, and Death Mage¡¯s Sickle of Death could be seen to have already been severely damaged. The de of the Sickle of Death was bumpy, and a few ribs of Death Mage were destroyed. Death Mage¡¯s situation was not very optimistic, and furthermore, Death Mage was suspected to be a little exhausted right now.


    However, Xiao Yi was also not any betterpared to Death Mage. Xiao Yi¡¯s golden gown had already been destroyed into pieces of cloths, and the ck Tortoise Armor was filled with spiderweb-like cracks all over. It was reckoned that, without too long, this ck Tortoise Armor would shatter. Without ck Tortoise Armor¡¯s defense, how would Xiao Yi be able to withstand Death Mage¡¯s crazy-like shings!


    Furthermore, Xiao Yi¡¯s situation was more or less the same as Death Mage. A long period of energy consumption had caused Xiao Yi to start feeling exhausted, and the spiritual energy within his body was also left with not much more!


    Xiao Yi secretly took out a pill and ced it into his mouth.


    Xiao Yi felt that his spiritual energy was slowly recovering, however, the recovery rate of the spiritual energy was of no use towards the current situation. I have to quickly finish this battle!


    ¡°Ha!¡± Xiao Yi shouted out and the Xuan Yuan Sword within his hand emitted out a dazzling light once again.


    ¡°Xuan Yuan Technique ¨C Fury sh!¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes immediately turned into gold color as he jumped up high and changed from using one hand to using two hands to hold onto the sword. The powerful might pressure caused the ground where Death Mage was standing on to copse downward.


    For this attack, Xiao Yi¡¯s target was not Death Mage, but Death Mage¡¯s weapon!


    Because Xiao Yi felt that Death Mage¡¯s weapon was on the verge of breaking, and as long as he destroyed Death Mage¡¯s weapon, Death Mage would be at a disadvantage without a weapon!


    This was the disparity between the equip of the two, where Xiao Yi had a godly armor, and Death Mage had nothing but a skeleton body. If not for reinforcing his skeleton body with magic, Death Mage would have long been cut into a bunch of bones by Xiao Yi¡¯s Xuan Yuan Sword. And right now, Death Mage¡¯s magic was left with not much more, and he was feeling especially terrible right now. This damned human, to make me look so bad!


    Bang!


    The two weapons collided into each other again, and just as Xiao Yi imagined, Death Mage¡¯s sickle was immediately cut into half by his Xuan Yuan Sword, and the silvery light on the sickle disappeared and reverted back to its original ck color.


    When Death Mage saw that his sickle was cut into half by this human, he immediately burst out a shout, causing other¡¯s to not be able to help but shudder. A huge amount of ck fog gushed out from Death Mage¡¯s entire body. Death Mage had already lost his rationality. If master was to know that I ended up at a state like this when dealing with a mere human, where would my face be, and where His Honor¡¯s face be!


    Damned humans, all of you can go to hell, I will use the blood of you humans to wash away my humiliation!

 Chapter 102 – The cost of winning 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 102 ¨C The cost of winning 2/2</h4>


    An enormous magic power erupted out from Death Mage¡¯s body, and the people who were at a few kilometers away immediately felt as if their bodies were pressed down by a small mountain. Without any hesitation, all of them began to run for their life. However, while running, every single one of them spurt out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    Xiao Yi who was the closest to Death Mage was much more able to sense Death Mage¡¯s madness. Xiao Yi¡¯s gaze was filled with astonishment and fear. I didn¡¯t expect that this skeleton¡¯s strength is actually sickening to such a degree! If this skeleton had used its full strength right at the start of the battle, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand against it! However, as for right now!!!


    Xiao Yi quickly ate a few pills. Right now, I have no choice but to fight as if my life depends on it. Today, between me and this skeleton, one of us has to die!


    ¡°Xuan Yuan Technique ¨C Blood Sacrifice!¡±


    This move was the one move that Xiao Yi did not want to use the most, mainly because that this move had high side-effects. The move was able to immediately raise Xiao Yi¡¯s strength, but its side-effects were that both Xiao Yi¡¯s life span and martial strength will decrease afterward. After using this move, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to even defeat Tang Wushuang anymore!


    However, I have no choice but to use this move now!


    Xiao Yi grabbed onto the sword de with his left hand, and blood immediately gushed out from his left hand. The Xuan Yuan Sword was like a gluttonous child, continuously sucking in Xiao Yi¡¯s blood. Xiao Yi¡¯s expression turned pale very quickly. However, in the next moment, a devasting strength gushed out from his body, and this strength made Xiao Yi felt as if he had returned back to when he was an immortal emperor.


    ¡°Xuan Yuan Technique ¨C God Destroyer!¡±


    A gold light could be seen emitting out from Xiao Yi¡¯s body, and the gold light actually merged into one with the Xuan Yuan Sword!


    Xuan Yuan Sword started to flicker a light that was filled with multiple colors, and the sword energy suddenly spread out in all directions with a loud bang. The temperature of the surroundings suddenly began to rise, and an emperor aura which made others had the urge to kowtow was emitted out from the sword.


    However, all of those were useless towards Death Mage. Right now, Death Mage only wanted to wash away his humiliation, even if he were to sacrifice everything!


    Xiao Yi was right in being decisive in using this move without any second thoughts. After all, Death Mage still has not finished chanting the super high-level magic and he was currently still chanting the spell.


    All of a sudden!


    Xuan Yuan Sword attacked towards Death Mage, and everything before its attack was turned into dust. Soon after, Xuan Yuan Sword ruthlessly struck onto the edge of the ck fog, and right after that, Xuan Yuan Sword immediately emitted out a dazzling light beam, and the night sky was once again illuminated!


    Death Mage tried to withstand this attack with all his might, but due to having lost his left arm, and adding on to the fact that his magic power had beenpletely used up, he was currently totally unable to withstand against Xiao Yi¡¯s forbidden technique.


    Xuan Yuan Sword slowly pierced through theyer of ck fog and forced its way towards Death Mage who was within the ck fog.


    ¡°Your Honor... Master... Subordinate has failed to carry out the task...¡±


    Xuan Yuan Sword emitted out a scorching heat which immediately turned Death Mage into dust. After the ck fog scattered, the heaven and earth returned back to normal once again...


    Boom...


    A thunder rang out, and the sky suddenly began to rain heavily. The rainnded on this bumpy ground, and also on the body of a person!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s ck Tortoise Armor was more or lesspletely destroyed, and only the shoulder parts of the ck Tortoise Armor remained. Right now, Xiao Yi was propping himself up with the Xuan Yuan Sword while blood gushed out from his mouth continuously.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the ck fog would be that formidable, that ck fog caused me to suffer another serious damage, which caused my condition to be even worse. Luckily, I managed to destroy that skeleton in the end. Just that, the injuries I have sustained, I¡¯m afraid that it would have to take me at least 10 years to recover!


    Cough, cough, cough!


    Xiao Yi let out a bunch of heavy coughs, and every time he coughed, blood would spurt out from his mouth. Xiao Yi was entirely pale and feeble like a corpse right now. Although he destroyed Death Mage, his situation right now was not any better at all. After the battle, his strongest defense, the ck Tortoise Armor, was destroyed. From this, it could be seen just how grave the battle was. Furthermore, let¡¯s not forget about the heavy cost that Xiao Yi paid in order to win the battle, the side-effects from using a forbidden technique!


    ¡°Congrattions Xiao Family Head in defeating a formidable opponent, your strength is truly admirable!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions Xiao Family Head, you have my admiration.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Family Head is truly out of the ordinary.¡±


    A few peoplended at Xiao Yi¡¯s side, and Xiao Yi had no choice but to endure his injuries and pretend like he was fine and put on a smile. However, the moment he smiled, it immediately triggered the injuries within his body, and almost caused him to spurt out blood. I have to hold back from spurting out the blood, I can¡¯t show them that I am weak right now!


    I am very weak right now, if they were to attack me, I won¡¯t have the strength to even retaliate at all. Furthermore, who wouldn¡¯t want to possess a treasure like Xuan Yuan Sword? After all, for the Xuan Yuan Sword to be able to kill such a strong opponent like that skeleton, there is no need to doubt the strength of this Xuan Yuan Sword that is currently possessed by me!


    Xiao Yi straightened his back and coldly swept his eyes through everyone, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but took a step backward. I didn¡¯t expect that this Xiao Yi still has strength remaining after the fight!


    Didn¡¯t expect your head, this Xiao Yi was currently only pretending like he was fine. Right now, even a single stab with a knife would be able to kill this immortal emperor.

 Chapter 103 – Are you surprised, do you feel unexpected? 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 103 ¨C Are you surprised, do you feel unexpected? 1/2</h4>


    While resisting the urge to faint, Xiao Yi left the scene. Everyone who was at the scene immediately let out a breath of relief when they saw Xiao Yi leave. They were really afraid that Xiao Yi would use the sword to kill them just now.


    On the way back home, Xiao Yi finally couldn¡¯t resist it anymore and he began spurting out blood crazily. After eating a few pills then did he felt a little bit better. Before returning back, Xiao Yi looked for a water source to wash himself up. I better wash myself up so that my wives don¡¯t be worried when I returned home.


    Even after washing away the bloodstains, Xiao Yi still seemed rather pale and sickly, seemingly just like a person who was about to die.


    Returning back to Xiao Manor, Xiao Yi was a bit absent-minded, seemingly like he could faint at any time.


    The six wives sat in the living room and waited anxiously for their husband to return. When they saw their husband staggered into the living room, they immediately walked over to him and held onto him.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, what happened to you! Where did you get injured?¡± Nangong Xinyi¡¯s expression changed greatly. Since she had first met Xiao Yi, this was the first time that she had seen Xiao Yi looked so pale and sick.


    ¡°Xinyi, hold onto Brother Xiao, I will take a look at him!¡± The one who spoke was Shu Nan, whose medical expertise was exceptional. Back then, she admired Xiao Yi¡¯s medical expertise, and afterward, she fell for him...


    Xiao Yi said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Hold onto him!¡± Shu Nan shouted out and ced her delicate hand onto her husband¡¯s wrist. Soon after, her expression changed greatly. This injury! It¡¯s too serious! It is a miracle that Brother Xiao is even still able to be alive!


    ¡°Shu Nan, what is wrong with Brother Xiao?!¡± Yu Qi asked hurriedly.


    Xiao Yi gave Shu Nan a signal with his eyes, and Shu Nan sighed, ¡°Brother Xiao is fine, his injury will recover after recuperating for a few days.¡±


    However, Shu Nan was thinking in her heart, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Brother Xiao¡¯s injury won¡¯t recover even after recuperating for a few years.¡±


    But, the other wives would rather believe in this result.


    Within a midnight snack stall at Long¡¯an City, Wei Chang and Tang Wei sat at a small table and ate roasted skewers. Tang Wei was telling Wei Chang about some interesting things from back when she was a child, and Wei Chang was listening attentively to her, while time to time drinking a mouth of cold beer.


    Suddenly! Wei Chang¡¯s brows wrinkled.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡±


    Wei Chang smiled, ¡°It could be because I drank too much of this cold beer, I will go to the toilet for a while.¡±


    ¡°See, Uncle Wei, I told you to drink lesser cold beverages. Let me help you over to the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Tang, your Uncle Wei is still not yet weak until that kind of state. Just sit here and wait for me will do.¡± Wei Chang pressed Tang Wei back down to her seat, and the moment when he turned his body, his face became iparably ck.


    Death Mage actually died!! How is this possible!!!


    Walking into the stall¡¯s toilet, Wei Chang closed the toilet door and said in a grave voice, ¡°Evil Spirit ¨C Death Mage.¡±


    A ck whirlpool appeared on the floor, and the Sickle of Death which represents death, followed by a skeleton who wore a ck robe appeared too.


    ¡°Master...¡± Death Mage shouted out with deep remorse and was prepared to kneel down.


    Wei Chang shouted out in a low voice, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to kneel down, the floor is very dirty!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, I only ordered you to go and collect a debt and kill one person, how did you manage to actually get yourself killed!¡± Wei Chang was unable to understand. Death Mage¡¯s strength is not weak, even if he is not able to beat that Xiao Yi, he should still be able to run right? And yet, he actually got killed!


    Master, this one¡¯s heart is feeling very bitter right now too.


    ¡°Master, subordinate underestimated the enemy and lost face for both master and His Honor. Please allow subordinate to aplish the tasks, and afterward, subordinate should use death to offer as an apology!¡± To speak the truth, Death Mage didn¡¯t want to get summoned again by his master anymore. I have truly thrown away all my face. And it is all because I was too cocky! I pretty much lost the battle because I was being cocky!


    Wei Chang¡¯s mood was also not really good right now. If His Honor was to know that there was actually an incident like this within the tasks he gave me, who knows how angry he would get. It feels like I am already able to hear His Honor¡¯s scolding...


    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation! You better let this matter rot within your stomach! If words of this matter were to spread out, you will be the first one who I will kill!¡±


    Who would even tell such a humiliating matter to others? How embarrassing would it even be If I were to do that?


    ¡°Master, please be at ease, subordinate¡¯s lips are tightly sealed!¡±

 Chapter 103 – Are you surprised, do you feel unexpected? 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 103 ¨C Are you surprised, do you feel unexpected? 2/2</h4>


    Wei Chang paused for a moment, then wrinkled his brows and asked, ¡°Is that Xiao Yi really that formidable, that even you were not a match for him?¡±


    ¡°Master, this Xiao Yi is indeed not bad, he is the strongest human that subordinate hase across in this world. However, subordinate didn¡¯t really lose to him because of his strength, subordinate mainly lost due to being too cocky.¡± Death Mage said embarrassedly. It is all master¡¯s fault for requesting such a difficult request, not allowed to kill, and only allowed to incapacitate the opponent.


    Wei Chang couldn¡¯t help but stretched out his hand and pped onto that skeleton head, who did this Death Mage even learned his behavior from!


    ¡°I will give you onest chance. If you are still not able to aplish the tasks this time, you can stay in purgatory forever!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate will solemnly obey master¡¯s order.¡± Death Mage was stifled with a stomach of anger. This damned human, to actually cause me to get reprimanded by master. If not for master requesting to only kill one person, I will definitely massacre this Xiao YI¡¯s entire family!


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Seeing his subordinate disappeared, Wei Chang rubbed onto his head. Who told you to be cocky! Back then, His Honor was also cocky to the point that...


    Sigh, amongst the Seven Sins, who isn¡¯t cocky...


    Actually, this matter could not be totally med on Death Mage too, after all, Death Mage¡¯s understanding towards humanity was very little. Perhaps, it was time for Death Mage to find himself a girlfriend too.


    Death Mage wants to express that, I am not interested in women, I am only interested in football.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, is your stomachache very serious? I just went and bought a medicine for you.¡± Tang Wei knocked onto the door and shouted out tenderly.


    Upon hearing Tang Wei¡¯s voice, Wei Chang who had a face filled with bad temper gradually loosened up. Opening the toilet door, Wei Chang smiled, ¡°Xiao Tang, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei, yourplexion doesn¡¯t seem really good though? How about I bring you to the hospital and take a look?¡± Tang Wei stroke onto Wei Chang¡¯s face and said with deep concern.


    Wei Chang pulled onto Tang Wei¡¯s small hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. Come, I will send you back home first.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that you are fine?¡± Tang Wei was still very worried.


    Wei Chang pinched onto Tang Wei¡¯s nose, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    As for Death Mage, he arrived at the ¡®scene of ident¡¯, and discovered that that damned human was gone, and his phone was also destroyed. I am simply about to go mad!


    That phone was a new apple phone too, I bought it while enduring the pain of spending a huge sum of money!


    This damned human, not only does he have to pay up the 50 billion and a human life, he also has to pay me a new apple phone too!


    Death Mage disappeared from the spot, and when he appeared again, he arrived at Xiao Manor¡¯s big gate. When the two security guards saw that ck gown person again, they were stupefied...


    In the living room, Shu Nan was currently cleaning and wrapping Xiao Yi¡¯s outer wounds. As for the inner wounds, Xiao Yi will have to just slowly recuperate and wait for those inner wounds to heal.


    ¡°Xinyi, I am going to go into closed-door cultivation in a while, therefore, I won¡¯t be able to able apany you and Yun¡¯er to go out tomorrow.¡± Xiao Yi said gravely. After this battle, Xiao Family will definitely reach a new height! However, I will also have to quickly recover my strength.


    Nangong Xinyi said with concern, ¡°Brother Xiao, you can go into closed-door cultivation at ease, I will handle the family¡¯s matters.¡±


    ¡°En, with all of you by side, I am able to be at ease.¡± With his gaze filled with tenderness, Xiao Yi stretched out his hand and caressed onto his wife¡¯s cheek, and Nangong Xinyi greatly enjoyed her husband¡¯s caress.


    Jiejiejie...


    Suddenly, a strange sound emitted into the living room, and the tenderness on Xiao Yi¡¯s face immediately froze. The six wives immediately turned their heads over to look towards the direction of the door.


    Sickle! ck Gown! Strange sound!


    Death Mage walked step by step towards the living room and came to a stop at 5 meters away from the 7 people. The atmosphere of the living immediately became stagnant. While in aplete daze, Xiao Yi watched Death Mage walked over to him. Xiao YI¡¯s mind waspletely stupefied right now. Wasn¡¯t this skeleton turned into dust by me?! How long has it even been since then? Why did it appear in front of me again! Or could it be that, this skeleton is that skeleton¡¯s brother?


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Are you surprised? Do you feel unexpected...¡±


    Xiao Yi was iparably familiar with this sound. How did hee back to life, how is this possible! In order to kill him, I had to pay such a painful cost, and yet, why was he able toe back to life in an instant! This is not fair! The heaven is not fair!


    Xiao Yi was finally able to experience just what his enemies felt when they were facing against him.

 Chapter 104 – Collect interest 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 104 ¨C Collect interest 1/2</h4>


    Death Mage stood dazedly and did not make any other actions, seemingly just like he was a rtive who was here to pay the seven people a visit. However, the seven people that were in the living room knew that this skeleton didn¡¯te here with any good intentions!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s lovely wives knew that they were not a match for this monster, however, they still stood in front of their men to protect him, seemingly like they were saying, if you want to kill our husband, you will have to kill us first!


    If Lie Gu was here, he would have definitely kept those six women and properly train themter on. Lie Gu was not picky at all, and moreover, Xiao Yi¡¯s wives were all very beautiful and alluring. Unfortunately, Death Mage was not interested in women at all.


    ¡°Get lost! We do not wee you!¡± Not sure where Yu Qi got her courage from too as she shouted out gravely at Death Mage.


    Xiao Yi held onto the chair and stood himself up, I¡¯m afraid that I will most likely be done for tonight!


    ¡°Let them leave, your opponent is me!¡± Xiao Yi said coldly. Just that, the moment he spoke in such a manner, it immediately triggered his injury and blood dripped out from his mouth.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, you cannot fight anymore!¡± Shu Nan immediately held onto her husband and used her spotless white sleeve to clean onto the blood that dripped out of Xiao YI¡¯s mouth, her gaze filled with worry.


    Yu Qi nodded her head, ¡°Brother Xiao, although we are not really good at fighting, we are still able to fight with this creature for a bit!¡±


    Xiao Yi gasped heavily, now is not the time to act as a hero, what is important now is to quickly run!


    ¡°Why are all of you being so disobedient, quickly leave!¡± Xiao Yi shouted out painfully. He totally did not expect that there would be such a day like this for him. In the past, it had always been me who give others pain, and yet, now it is my turn to be given pain. Could this be the retribution that heaven gave to me!


    Nangong Xinyi held onto her husband and said tenderly, ¡°Brother Xiao, even if we were to die, we will die together!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The gaze of the six women was resolute, not wishing to be born on the same day, month, and year, but only wished to die on the same day, month, and year!


    ¡°Why do you all even bother to bring this upon yourself? Xinyi! Properly take care of Yun¡¯er. Yu Qi! Properly give birth to our daughter.¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s tone was practically pleading.


    However, the women¡¯s hearts were already determined. If we have to die, we will die together!


    ¡°Do you all want me to kneel down and beg all of you?!¡± Xiao Yi shouted out angrily. And with this shout, it immediately caused Xiao Yi to spurt out a mouth of blood, and that white color nightgown of Yu Qi¡¯s was immediately dyed red by the blood.


    ¡°Brother Xiao...¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao...¡±


    Right when they were unwilling to part with each other, Death Mage finally moved. Stretching out his bone finger, he pointed towards the phone that was on the table.


    Everyone was startled, and Xiao Yi said gravely, ¡°Give it the phone.¡±


    Nangong Xinyi picked up the phone and ced it into Death Mage¡¯s hand. While holding onto the phone, Death Mage discovered that the phone was still locked, and indicated to them to unlock the phone.


    This phone was Shu Nan¡¯s. She looked at the skeleton that was in front of her and did not have any fear in her heart. Taking the phone from the skeleton, she scanned her face with the phone, then heavily threw the phone to Death Mage.


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°What a personality.¡±


    Death Mage tapped on the phone screen with his fingers, then lighted out the phone screen towards Xiao Yi and his women.


    The words were moving just like before.


    And it was still that same two words.


    Pay money!!!


    Everyone was astonished. I thought that this skeleton came here to take its revenge, I didn¡¯t expect that the reason it came here was still to collect debt, why is this skeleton so obstinate...


    Xiao Yi let out a breath of relief, if it is just money, then it is fine.


    ¡°Xinyi, go and prepare the money.¡± Xiao Yi said powerlessly.


    Nangong Xinyi wrinkled her willow brows, ¡°But, we don¡¯t have that much cash. Even if we were to spend time to raise the money, it still has to take us quite a while to raise that amount of money.¡±


    ¡°Use the immovable properties that we possess to pay then.¡± Xiao Yi said. Although it is not worth to pay with immovable properties, this is currently the only hope of saving the entire family!


    Nangong Xinyi nodded her head. Suddenly, Nangong Xinyi felt that it was very wise of Wang Dabao to have chosen to pay the money. And yet, a few days ago, Iughed at that Wang Dabao for being foolish. it seems like I am the foolish one! I feel so regretful, it is all my fault for anyhow giving out ideas...


    ¡°Wait for a while, I will go and prepare the document for the transfer of ownership!¡± Nangong Xinyi said coldly.


    Death Mage actually nodded his head, and upon seeing Death Mage nod his head, everyone let out a breath of relief. As long as it was a matter that could be settled by money, it was not really a matter to them.

 Chapter 104 – Collect interest 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 104 ¨C Collect interest 2/2</h4>


    Suddenly, Death Mage saw the television that was ced at the side. Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, Death Mage walked over to the television and opened the television, then changed the channel to CCTV5.


    The ser match had juste to an end a while ago, and when Death Mage saw the score that was shown, he felt very unpleasant. Forget it that I was killed by this Xiao Yi, but to have actually lost the ser bet too! Losing the ser bet means that I have lost my family property too! I cannot tolerate this, I have to castrate those useless humans, to not even be able to win against South Korea¡¯s ser team!


    Xiao Yi was not feeling very good right now. From the start till now, this skeleton has watched the World Cup for a total of 4 times, and during 2 of those times, it was even during the battle! Why is it so obstinate with a ser match? And why did I lost to such a weird opponent! Why! My legendary reputation has all been ruined on this night!


    Bang!


    Death Mage smashed the coffee table into pieces with his fist, and this action of his gave everyone a shock. They thought that the skeleton was going to begin to flip out, but who knew, they saw the skeleton walking back and forth while pointing at the television and letting out that horrifying voice, seemingly like it was angrily cursing at the television.


    After finish cursing, Death Mage decided that he was going to go and get back his money. Their betting system is illegal, I have the rights to go and collect back my money! After I¡¯m done with this matter, I will go and collect back my money! In any case, I betted 1000 rmb, and 1000 rmb is pretty much my entire family property. Recently, master has been giving me very little work, and because of that, I haven¡¯t been able to earn much money. I am at the point where I am not going to be able to afford to pay my electricity bill.


    Furthermore, for this 50 billion, I cannot take any of the money at all. After all, this 50 billion belongs to His Honor. If I were to take His Honor¡¯s money... just thinking about it is enough to scare me.


    Death Mage turned his head around and took a look at those beautiful women. The things that are on their necks, fingers, and wrists, they seem like they are worth a lot of money.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s wives of course noticed Death Mage¡¯s gaze. Although Death Mage did not have any eyeballs, they were still able to sense that Death Mage was eyeing their bodies. This shameless skeleton!


    While carrying the sickle in his arm, Death mage walked here, walked there, took a look here, took a look there. And sometimes, he would even walk up close to the women, stretched his head out and size them up and down, seemingly just like a hoodlum.


    Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t believe that he had lost to such an opponent. This skeleton does not even have the slightest bit of the demeanor of an expert. No matter what, I had killed you once, and yet, you don¡¯t even bother taking a look at me. You are simply a bastard! Have your hatred towards me been eaten by a dog!


    After about half an hour, Nangong Xinyi was done with preparing the document for the transfer of ownership. On the document, there was an official seal and signature. How would Nangong Xinyi even dare to mess around with Death Mage regarding this matter.


    Nangong Xinyi handed over the document to Death Mage and said coldly, ¡°The market value of those threepanies is worth 50+ billion! The amount won¡¯t be less than 50 billion, and will only be more than 50 billion!¡±


    Death Mage didn¡¯t even bother looking at the document when he took it. After keeping the document, Death Mage pointed at the six beautiful women.


    The six beautiful women couldn¡¯t help but took a step backward, and Xiao Yi himself even mmed onto the table and stood up. However, right after he stood up, he spurted out another mouth of blood and sat back down.


    Right now, Death Mage just wanted to say, the minds of you humans are too filthy.


    After indicating for a bit, the six women finally understood, this skeleton actually wants our jewelry!


    However, because the jewelry was given to them by Xiao Yi, they were somewhat unwilling to part with the jewelry. But, no matter how unwilling they were, they still had to hand the jewelry over to Death Mage.


    Death Mage happily epted the jewelry. After keeping the jewelry, Death Mage began tapping onto the phone screen again, preparing to finish his final task!


    Lighting out the phone screen.


    ¡°Collect interest!¡±


    In his mind, Xiao Yi scolded Death Mage for being shameless. The threepanies are already worth more than 50 billion, and yet this skeleton still wants to collect interest!


    However, the moment Xiao Yi saw the three words behind, his heart sunk.


    ¡°One human life.¡±


    Death Mage seemed to have forgotten to write something as he held the phone screen back towards himself and began to tap on the phone screen again.


    ¡°Among the six women, choose one. You have to personally kill the one you chose too, if not, everyone in this entire Xiao Manor will have to die!¡±

 Chapter 105 – We cannot afford to offend them 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 105 ¨C We cannot afford to offend them 1/2</h4>


    Death Mage thought back to what his master said to him, this should be what master said right, if I didn¡¯t recall incorrectly.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s entire body was trembling, this skeleton is excessively bullying me!


    To actually want me to kill one of my women who I dearly love, if not, everyone in Xiao Manor is going to die! Xiao Yi opened his eyes wide, and with his eyes filled with bloodshot, he suddenly shouted out loudly, ¡°Bastard! I am going to risk it all against you, even if I die, I am also going to drag you down with me!¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao... Don¡¯t move anymore. You will die if you continue on like this...¡± Shu Nan knew her husband¡¯s injury. With this shout, Brother Xiao¡¯s injury definitely became even more serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull onto me, I am going to die together with this skeleton!¡± Xiao Yi bellowed as he hurriedly crawled to Death Mage¡¯s side and held onto Death Mage¡¯s leg.


    Death Mage was indifferent about it, waiting for Xiao Yi to make his decision. It has been such a long time since I heard those kinds of words, it is truly making me reminisce somewhat.


    Nangong Xinyi did not go and pull onto her husband. Standing behind Xiao Yi, she said tenderly, ¡°Brother Xiao, you often saved me in the past. This time, it will be Xinyi¡¯s turn to save you and this entire Xiao Family.¡±


    Xiao Yi dazedly turned his head around and looked at his wife¡¯s gentle smile. Immediately, all the memories shed through his mind, seemingly just like a movie that was being yed.


    ¡°No! No! Xin Yi, you cannot do that!¡± Xiao Yi crawled to the front of Nangong Xinyi. Right now, Xiao Yi could not even stand up.


    Nangong Xinyi squatted down and tidied up her husband¡¯s hair, then wiped away the blood that was on the corner of her husband¡¯s mouth, ¡°Brother Xiao, to be able to know you, Xinyi has never regretted it in this entire life. Although you were very irritating at the beginning, I just couldn¡¯t help but like you. After I leave, you have to properly take care of Yun¡¯er, do you understand?¡±


    Xiao Yi stretched out his hand trembly and lightly caressed onto his wife¡¯s cheek, ¡°No... we still have a very long road to walk together, Yun¡¯er cannot not have his mother.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao, Big Sister Xinyi, let me be the one to die instead.¡± Shu Nan took in a deep breath and said gravely.


    Yu Qi was sobbing iparably right now, ¡°Let me be the one to die instead.¡±


    ¡°Yu Qi, you are pregnant with a child, let me be the one to die instead.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao, let me be the one to die instead!¡±


    Nangong Xinyi wrinkled her brows and shouted lightly, ¡°All of you, shut up! In the future, the mission of each of you is to properly take good care of Brother Xiao. All of this happened because of my idea. If I had let Brother Xiao pay the money back then, this matter wouldn¡¯t have happened. Thus, I should be the one to shoulder the aftermath!¡±


    Death Mage seemed to have be impatient from waiting. Just quickly choose one person to kill. Get this matter over with quickly, so that I can go and collect back my money!


    ¡°Jiejiejie~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Speed up!¡±


    Nangong Xinyi was able to make out what Death Mage was trying to say. This skeleton is asking us to quickly get it over with. Nangong Xinyi said lightly, ¡°Brother Xiao, let me do something for Xiao Family. As long as the mountain is still there, there is no need to worry about not having woods to burn!¡±


    Never belittle a woman. Nangong Xinyi was trying to get her husband to endure this humiliation, and silently wait for his chance to rise back to power.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, Xinyi won¡¯t be able to take care of you anymore in the future, you will have to properly take care of yourself, and also properly take care of Yun¡¯er. After all, Yun¡¯er is our only son.¡± Nangong Xinyi who had always been strong and resolute, when she thought of her own son, her tears immediately started flowing out.


    As an immortal emperor, when has Xiao Yi ever cried before. However, right now, Xiao Yi¡¯s cheeks were streaming with tears, showing how helpless he was right now.


    ¡°Xinyi, you are asking me to kill you?! How would I even be able to do that!¡± Xiao Yi shouted out in anguish. His eyes were red, and blood continuously gushed out from the corner of his mouth.


    Nangong Xinyi suddenly stood up, picked up the Xuan Yuan Sword that was at the side and ced it into her husband¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother Xiao, since things havee to this point, do you wish to see all of us die! Do you wish to see Yun¡¯er die? Do you wish to see the child within Yu Qi¡¯s stomach die? When did you even became so irresolute!¡±


    Xiao Yi had never felt that the Xuan Yuan Sword was so heavy before. Looking at his wife, ¡°I can¡¯t do it, I really can¡¯t do it.¡±

 Chapter 105 – We cannot afford to offend them 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 105 ¨C We cannot afford to offend them 2/2</h4>


    Right when Xiao Family was unwilling to part with each other, a ck color whirlpool appeared in the living room, and a figure whose entire body was covered by ck fog stepped out from the whirlpool.


    The entire Xiao Family was astonished, who is this!


    However, in the next second, they became even more astonished.


    Death Mage could be seen taking a few steps backward, then kneeled onto the ground and ced both of his hands onto the ground, then shouted out respectfully, ¡°Master!¡±


    That¡¯s right, the figure who appeared was Wei Chang. Just a while ago, Wei Chang had finished sending Tang Wei back home, and right after that, upon discovering that his subordinate still has not finished dealing with the tasks, he wondered whether if an ident had happened again, and thus specially came over to take a look, to prevent another joke from happening!


    Xiao Yi felt that everything around him was spinning. This skeleton is already that powerful, and yet, it actually shouted out so respectfully towards the ck fog that just appeared. In that case, just how powerful is that ck fog? Xiao Yi had never felt that he was that insignificant before. I am able to sense that this ck fog is able to kill me with just a single finger. Just who are they? It is impossible that they are called over by that man! How would experts like them be willing to be controlled by someone else!


    ¡°En.¡± Wei Chang responded.


    Afterward, Death Mage stood up, took out the phone and began tapping on the phone screen again, then lighted the phone out to the seven people.


    ¡°Bow before my master!¡±


    Everyone in Xiao Family had their own pride too. However, Death Mage had already emitted out his prestige, causing everyone to kneel onto the ground.


    Wei Chang coldly looked at the person in front of him. To actually dare to owe money and not pay up, this person is truly seeking death!


    Taking over the document that Death Mage handed over to him, Wei Chang opened the document and took a look at it. After taking a look, he kept the document and said faintly, ¡°Quickly finish your remaining task!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Death Mage responded respectfully.


    Wei Chang took another look at Xiao Yi, then stepped back into the whirlpool and disappeared.


    Death Mage tapped on the phone again.


    ¡°Onest minute!¡±


    All of the women were able to sense that they had provoked a super-powerful power this time. This was a feeling that they had never felt in the past. In the past, when faced against a powerful power, they were at the least still able to feel that they had the capability to try to fight. However, the moment that they saw the person that appeared just a while ago, they immediately knew that they didn¡¯t stand a single chance against whatever that they were facing right now.


    Xiao Yi was feeling the same as what the women were feeling. That person just now, he was totally able to kill all of us easily, and yet, why did they want me to kill one of my women who I dearly love!


    Are you all not afraid of my revenge?!


    The thing that Wei Chang wasn¡¯t afraid of the most was revenge. If you want to take revenge, you will slowly kill all the women that are by your side!


    ¡°Brother Xiao, don¡¯t think of taking revenge for me. Properly carry on living. They are not someone that we are able to afford to provoke.¡± Nangong Xinyi gave the most rational suggestion that she could give. The other side is just like a giant titan, and we are just a bunch of ants. For them to choose to not kill us all, it is already a kind of leniency.


    Until now, then did Nangong Xinyi finally realized this point. For them to choose to just kill one person, it is already very fortunate for us!


    Without waiting for Xiao Yi to react, Nangong Xinyi grabbed onto her husband¡¯s hand that was holding onto the Xuan Yuan Sword, and pulled the hand towards her.


    Zi...


    This was the sound of a sharp object stabbing into a body. Xuan Yuan Sword pierced through Nangong Xinyi¡¯s abdomen, and the tip of the sword that was dripping with blood appeared at Nangong Xinyi¡¯s back. The blood dripped onto the floor drip by drip.


    ¡°Xinyi!!!¡± Xiao Yi shouted out as he looked at his hand in disbelief. I killed my beloved wife!!!


    ¡°No!!!¡± Xiao Yi held onto his wife and shouted out with his head raised up. Tears of blood began flowing out from his eyes.


    Nangong Xinyi lied in her husband¡¯s embrace and revealed out a light smile and said, ¡°Brother Xiao, your embrace is still as warm as ever.¡±


    After finish speaking, Nangong Xinyi slowly closed her beautiful eyes, and Death Mage disappeared from Xiao Manor, preparing to go and collect back his money.


    Xiao Manor¡¯s atmosphere was filled with grief. Xiao Yi sat on the floor and held onto her wife¡¯s corpse in aplete daze. His gaze was disorganized, seemingly just like a person with dementia.


    A fair and clear little child could be seen walking into the living room from the side. While rubbing onto his eyes, the child looked at his father¡¯s back and shouted out, ¡°Daddy, where did mommy go to?¡±

 Chapter 106 – That… that… that… 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 106 ¨C That... that... that... 1/2</h4>


    Because of the angle, Xiao Yun didn¡¯t saw his mother who was within his father¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Daddy, I miss mommy.¡±


    Hearing his son¡¯s words, Xiao Yi cried out tears of remorse, and Shu Nan immediately carried Xiao Yun and pretended that everything was fine. Shu Nan smiled, ¡°Yun¡¯er, your mommy went out tonight, she went out to earn money for Yun¡¯er.¡±


    Xiao Yun pouted his mouth, ¡°Mommy said that she was going to apany Yun¡¯er to go and register for the children football team tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Be obedient Yun¡¯er, how about I apany you to register for the children football team tomorrow? Daddy is very tired today, he has to rest tomorrow.¡± Shu Nan pacified Nangong Xinyi¡¯s only son, however, every word that she spoke made her heart ached.


    ¡°En, Yun¡¯er is very obedient. When mommyes back, mommy will be able to watch Yun¡¯er y in a footballpetition.¡±


    ¡°Your mommy will definitely be able to watch your footballpetition, and furthermore, she will also cheer for you.¡±


    Acent smile appeared on the corner of the little fellow¡¯s mouth, ¡°Definitely, Yun¡¯er will make mommy feel proud for Yun¡¯er.¡±


    After Shu Nan carried Xiao Yun and left, sounds of weeping rang out in the living room. Xiao Yi hugged onto his beloved wife¡¯s corpse and stared nkly at the dark sky outside.


    After a long while, Xiao Yi said gravely, ¡°Don¡¯t announce Xinyi¡¯s death to the public, I will find a way to revive her! As for the skeleton who killed my wife, only one of us can live under this sky!¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t be an immortal emperor if I had admitted defeat this easily! Xiao Yi swore that, after he recovered his strength back to his peak, he will seek revenge!!! As for why he wanted to hide the news of his wife¡¯s death, it was because Xiao Yi did not want others to know that someone killed his beloved wife, and yet, he was not able to do anything to prevent it.


    If Wei Chang knew what Xiao Yi was thinking of right now, he would definitely use His Honor¡¯s words: A salted fish will forever be a salted fish, no matter how high the salted fish raised to, the salted fish is still a salted fish.


    Tonight¡¯s Xiao Family was destined to be tragic. However, towards this kind of oue, in Wei Chang¡¯s and the others¡¯ views, they felt that Xiao Family was already extremely lucky. If it was ced in the past, everyone within Xiao Family would have died.


    Right now, as the Supreme Overlord, Ye Hua came across a problem that was giving him a headache, this Qing Ya is actually lying on my chest and talking in her sleep.


    ¡°Ye Hua, I want to beat your butt~ You high and mighty fellow! Beat that butt of yours!¡± Qing Ya hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s body like a ko, and while sleep talking, she would time to time beat onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest with her little fist. Although those little fists of hers were very light, it was enough to wake up Ye Hua from his sleep.


    This foolish woman, to actually speak such unrealistic words in her dream, my butt is not something that you can beat. She is so restless even when she is sleeping, I don¡¯t even know where she tossed the nket to!


    Ye Hua sighed. After slightly lowering the temperature of the air conditioner, Ye Hua found the nket and covered Qing Ya¡¯s bewitching figure with the nket. After that, Ye Hua left the bedroom and walked to the office. While in the office, Ye Hua lighted up a stick of cigarette and looked at the round moon.


    ¡°Your Honor!¡±


    Not sure when, Wei Chang arrived behind Ye Hua and kneeled onto the floor respectfully.


    ¡°En?¡±


    Wei Chang took out the document and said, ¡°Your Honor, the tasks have all beenpleted.¡±


    Ye Hua silently inhaled a mouth of cigarette, then exhaled out a lump of smoke. Looking at the smoke, it actually formed into the shape of a skeleton. However, the smoke disappeared very quickly after forming into a skeleton.


    Compared to the money, Ye Hua was more curious about who Xiao Yi killed.


    ¡°Who was killed?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yi¡¯s beloved, Nangong Xinyi.¡±


    Ye Hua recalled of the woman during that night, I don¡¯t have any favorable impression towards that woman, ¡°So it is her.¡±


    ¡°If Your Honor is not satisfied, subordinate will go back and kill a few more.¡± Wei Chang said coldly, it feels like His Honor is not satisfied with the result.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Don¡¯t forget about our identity, we are people who follow thews.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor is brilliant, subordinate has truly been enlightened.¡±


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette bud, ¡°That¡¯s right, how are things at that Long Aotian¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Subordinate has arranged someone to watch over that Long Aotian. For a short period of time, this Long Aotian won¡¯t be doing anything much.¡±


    Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette and said faintly, ¡°Let them try to work hard to fight back against us. If not, they wouldn¡¯t know just what the true meaning of despair is.¡±


    Wei Chang¡¯s gaze revealed out radiance, His Honor has truly changed. In the past, His Honor would charge and deal with everything head-on. But now, His Honor knows how to n things out.

 Chapter 106 – That… that… that… 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 106 ¨C That... that... that... 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Your Honor¡¯s good fortune is on the same level as heaven, subordinate is far inferior.¡±


    Ye Hua pat onto Wei Chang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Heaven? Haha, go back early and rest, don¡¯t let your little girlfriend wait too long.¡±


    ¡°Eh...¡±


    Wei Chang did not exin, as the Supreme Overlord¡¯s subordinate, he did not know how to open his mouth and exin to Ye Hua about this matter. On the other hand, Wei Chang had asked Lie Gu for advice.


    And Lie Gu¡¯s answer was very straightforward, ¡°Just take off your pants and do it.¡±


    Wei Chang was not able to be that straightforward like Lie Gu. Xiao Tang is a good girl, how can she bepared with those female celebrities of yours?


    Actually, I had the thought of doing that tonight, I even prepared the condom. However, because a tiny ident happened at Death Mage¡¯s side, my n for doing that was canceled. This is truly vexing, I have to get His Honor to give me a n, Lie Gu is too unreliable.


    ¡°Your Honor, subordinate has a question, I hope that Your Honor would be able to help me out with this question.¡±


    Ye Hua who was about to return back to his room turned around and asked rather curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Wei Chang was humming and hawing, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Upon seeing Wei Chang¡¯s manner, Ye Hua became even more curious, this kind of expression shouldn¡¯t appear on Wei Chang.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Wei Chang decided to go for broke as he asked, ¡°Your Honor, I want to do that with Xiao Tang, what should I do to be able to do that with Xiao Tang? What should I do so that Xiao Tang would agree to do that with subordinate?¡±


    ¡°Do that?¡± Ye Hua was a bit confused.


    ¡°That... that... what I¡¯m meaning by ¡®that¡¯ is... coption.¡± It was lucky that the light wasn¡¯t turned on, if not, Wei Chang¡¯s face that was currently red would be able to be seen.


    Ye Hua thought that it would be something serious, so what Wei Chang wants to enquire about is coption. However, why does Wei Chang use a word like ¡®copte¡¯ to describe sexual intercourse? However, after thinking about it for a bit, it does make sense, after all, Wei Chang is indeed a monster...


    Ye Hua paused for a moment. When my subordinates are met with difficulties, as the boss, I naturally have to help them solve their difficulties, ¡°I do indeed have a bit of experience in this matter.¡±


    Wei Chang rejoiced, ¡°Please help me out Your Honor.¡±


    ¡°Just straightforwardly push over that little girlfriend of yours will do.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that His Honor would be the same as Lie Gu, simple and rough. When I watched that idol drama, it wasn¡¯t that easy like just pushing over the other person, and instead, the couple would always be shy with each other.


    ¡°Subordinate understands.¡± Wei Chang had no other choice but to humbly ept His Honor¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°You have to learn more from Lie Gu on this aspect.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, then walked out of the office, leaving alone Wei Chang who was currently lost in his own thoughts.


    Seems like His Honor won¡¯t be able to help me solve this problem of mine. Perhaps, I will have to ask madam for help. This is truly vexing...


    Lying on the bed, Qing Ya who was at the side asked with a low voice, ¡°You went to smoke again?¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Qing Ya changed a position to hug onto Ye Hua, then asked faintly, ¡°What do you want to eat tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Steamed dumplings.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Ye Hua moved slightly and held onto Qing Ya¡¯s shoulder. Right now, I have arrived at a conclusion, this woman, only when she is on the bed, then would she be a bit obedient. And once she gets off the bed, it would seem like she had changed into apletely different person.


    While thinking about things in his mind, Ye Hua fell back to sleep. Not sure how long had passed, sounds of heavy rain rang out at Ye Hua¡¯s ears. It was actually raining heavily in the early morning. Ye Hua moved his right hand, and his brows wrinkled.


    Where is she!


    Immediately, Ye Hua opened his eyes. Upon seeing that the woman that was by his side was missing, Ye Hua¡¯s heart suddenly sunk.


    The bedroom door was suddenly pushed open.


    ¡°Aiya~ It actually rained when I went to buy breakfast~¡± Qing Ya pouted her small mouth and grumbled.


    It could be seen that, Qing Ya¡¯s hair was wet, and her clothing was soaked. Her delicate hand was holding onto the steam dumplings and kelp soup that she just bought a while ago. Perhaps, due to her running, quite a bit of the kelp soup was spilled.


    ¡°Get up, eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Qing Ya raised the breakfast that was within her hand and said with a slight smile.

 Chapter 107 – Qing Ya has begun to become depraved 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 107 ¨C Qing Ya has begun to be depraved 1/2</h4>


    Qing Yaid out the steamed dumplings on a te, then turned her head around and looked towards the absent-minded Ye Hua, ¡°What are you still being in a daze for, quickly go and wash your face and brush your teeth, the food won¡¯t taste good when it turned cold.¡±


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows, seemingly a bit unhappy, ¡°Come over!¡±


    ¡°What is it.¡± Qing Ya was the same too, I went out early in the morning to buy breakfast for you to eat, and yet, when I returned back home, you don¡¯t even show any appreciation, you are simply impossible to converse with.


    ¡°When I call you toe over, juste over!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s tone became heavier, causing Qing Ya to feel very unhappy and wronged.


    However, I want to see just what this scoundrel is nning on doing, if he were to push his luck, I guarantee that I will definitely leave the house this time.


    With her facepletely cold, Qing Ya sat at Ye Hua¡¯s side, and when Ye Hua saw how wet Qing Ya had gotten from the rain, he wished that he could smack this foolish woman awake, does this woman not know how to take shelter from the rain when it is raining?


    Ye Hua stretched out his hand and ced it onto Qing Ya¡¯s back. A tender light emitted out from Ye Hua¡¯s palm, and Qing Ya¡¯s hair and clothing began to gradually turn dry.


    ¡°Do you not know how to bring an umbre with you when you leave the house? Why are you this stupid!¡± Ye Hua lectured, this woman really doesn¡¯t know how to cherish herself.


    Qing Ya originally thought that Ye Hua was going to flip out, and didn¡¯t expect this oue. The warm temperature that was transmitting to her from her back was about topletely warm up her heart. This fellow just wants to keep that face of his no matter what, to actually questioned me with such a stern attitude when he was obviously just very concerned about me.


    Qing Ya snorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because that I wanted you to be able to eat the breakfast while its hot.¡±


    See that slightly arrogant look on Qing Ya¡¯s face, Ye Hua suddenly really wanted to push over Qing Ya and deal with her the same way he dealt with her during that night. However, he resisted this urge of his. The words that I have spoken cannot be taken back, it is definitely impossible for me to take back my words!


    Without long, Qing Ya¡¯s clothing turnedpletely dry, and Ye Hua stood up and said faintly, ¡°We will go out to eat breakfast tomorrow¡±


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua went to wash up and brush his teeth, leaving alone Qing Ya who was currently in aplete daze.


    However, Qing Ya¡¯s was feeling very happy in her heart right now. Actually, it is not a bad thing to have a cultivator as a husband. A cultivator husband actually has the ability to dry things, in the future, the money for ironing clothes can be saved.


    Towards steamed dumplings, Ye Hua understood a little about it. Dipping the steamed dumpling into the chili sauce, the steamed dumpling would turn bright red and look very appetizing. Taking a bite onto the steamed dumpling, the mincemeat within the steamed dumpling and the chili sauce would mix together in the mouth,fortable!


    Drinking a mouth of kelp soup after eating a steamed dumpling, it was basically the perfect match.


    For Ye Hua to be willing to stay in this world and not leave, in actuality, the food in this world yed a huge factor.


    ¡°Ye Hua, carry me to eat chicken after you finished your breakfast~¡±


    Ye Hua asked faintly, ¡°You got addicted to the game?¡±


    ¡°How can this even be considered addicted? Once I managed to eat chicken, it would mean I have aplished my goal in this game!¡±


    ¡°Seems like you are addicted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not addicted!¡±


    ¡°You are indeed addicted.¡±


    ¡°I!!! Ye Hua, do you want to quarrel again!!!¡±


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯m bored right now, so let¡¯s quarrel for a bit first.¡±


    Qing Ya: ¡°......¡±


    This fellow was much more tender yesterday, but in the end, right now, I have discovered that he is still the same as usual. And he even says that he wants to quarrel first since he is bored, which husband and wife would even quarrel with each other when they are bored?


    ¡°I¡¯m full, you finish the rest.¡± Qing Ya feigned anger coquettishly, then turned around and walked towards her sister¡¯s room.


    Ye Hua drank a mouth of kelp soup, then said faintly, ¡°Not only is she addicted, her addiction is huge too.¡±

 Chapter 108 – Ancient god item 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 108 ¨C Ancient god item 1/2</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if that ck gown person was really called over by that man, just what is the identity of that man then?¡±


    Quan Anrong suggested, ¡°Wushuang, you can find someone to go and probe that man out.¡±


    ¡°Anrong, there will be other people who will be more curious about that man¡¯s identity, we don¡¯t have to be the one to take the initiative.¡± Tang Wushuang was not a fool. Even Brother Xiao suffered a huge defeat from that man, therefore, I will have to be cautious when dealing with that man.


    ¡°Husband is indeed smart. Quickly go and take a shower, then go and see just how are things going on with Brother Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Wushuang let out a breath. After all is said and done, Brother Xiao did not die from the fightst night, and thus, this Zijin City will have to quiet down again. I suppose that many people are very disappointed with this result. Why didn¡¯t the ck gown person killed Brother Xiao, I really don¡¯t get it.


    Right now, at Bai Family Castle, Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin had just finished doing their morning exercise, and Wang Dabao was currently hugging onto his woman with afortable expression on his face. Only Wang Dabao would dare to push down Bai Family¡¯s woman, tsk, tsk, tsk...


    ¡°Wife, was this 50 billion that was spent by us worth it or not?¡± Wang Dabao asked confusedly. Looking atst night¡¯s situation, Xiao Yi was the one who won the battle. As for the ck gown person that appeared once againter on, I¡¯m not really clear about the details.


    Bai Cixin cuddled onto her husband and said faintly, ¡°I can only say that it wasn¡¯t bad.¡±


    ¡°Then, are we going to go and take back the money?¡± Wang Dabao was trying to probe out his wife¡¯s intentions, his guts has indeed be bigger.


    ¡°Dabao, how about you go then and take back the money then?¡±


    Wang Dabao paused for a moment, then looked at the ceiling and said, ¡°Eh... Do I, Wang Dabao, seem like the kind of person who cannot afford to lose? If I were to go and take back the money, how faceless would it be for me. Moreover, it¡¯s fine if I threw my face, but it wouldn¡¯t be good if I threw my wife¡¯s face.¡±


    Bai Cixinughed lightly, ¡°You sure have a glib tongue.¡±


    Wang Dabao let out a breath of relief, it is fortunate that my desire for living is high.


    ¡°Regarding the money, it can be put at the side first, for now, you have to go to the south to take control of the situation. Those rich merchants from Long¡¯an City and Cloud Sect are searching for a treasure together, you have to pay a bit more attention to them.¡± Bai Cixin sat her body up, and her sexy body was immediately exposed within the air. This caused Wang Dabao to have his eyes open wide, my wife¡¯s body doesn¡¯t feel tired to look at even after looking at it for more than a hundred times.


    After wearing the thin nightclothes, Bai Cixin picked up the secret document on the table and took a look at it. While looking at the document, Bai Cixin wrinkled her brows.


    ¡°Wife, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Bai Cixin ced the document back onto the table, then walked to the window and looked towards the distant, ¡°Dabao, you will have to prepare to head to the northter on, the treasure this time is not simple, we definitely have to find the treasure before them!¡±


    Wang Dabao wore his clothes and his face turned solemn, ¡°Wife, just what is the treasure?¡±


    ¡°An ancient god item!¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s expression immediately changed as he mumbled, ¡°When Xuan Yuan Sword appeared back then, the northern people fought for it crazily, resulting in countless deaths and injuries. After a few years had passed, another ancient god item actually appeared again!¡±


    ¡°Dabao, Xuan Yuan Sword was snatched away by Xiao Yi, therefore, we definitely have to get our hands on the ancient god item this time!¡± Bai Cixin let out a breath, then turned around and helped her husband to tidy up his hair. Bai Family seemed very strong, but if they were to truly bepared to those ancient seclusion families and ancient sects, they were stillcking by a lot.


    Others had all went through the baptism of time, and their power umtion was formidable, whereas for Bai Family, they were butcking just one ancient god item. Once they possessed an ancient god item, they would be able to be on an equal footing with the other powers, and surpassing Xiao Family was just a matter of time.


    Wang Dabao held onto his wife¡¯s willow waist, ¡°Be at ease, isn¡¯t is just one ancient god item? I will definitely bring it back and give it to my wife.¡±


    ¡°Dabao, you have to be careful, since I have to stay here to keep things at ce, I won¡¯t be able to give you any help.¡±


    Wang Dabaoughed heartily as he held onto Bai Cixin¡¯s chin, ¡°Wife, just wash yourself clean and wait for husband to return.¡±


    ¡°You~ Being improper again~¡± Bai Cixin pinched onto her husband¡¯s waist, and Wang Dabao carried his lovely wife and headed back to the bed. Seems like another workout was about tomence.


    The news where an ancient god item appeared at Long¡¯an City immediately swept through all of China, and Long¡¯an City¡¯s rich merchants and Cloud Sect were greatly furious about it. Just who is the bastard who leaked the information!


    Actually, the ones who were the angriest were those rich merchants. Originally, they thought that there was only some ordinary treasure within the mountain range, and didn¡¯t expect that there was also an ancient god item amongst those treasures. No wonder Cloud Sect was that courteous towards us, I finally know the reason now, this Cloud Sect sure is crafty!


    The entire south began to start surging again, and many people were heading towards Long¡¯an City. Even if I can¡¯t get the ancient god item, just looking at the ancient god item would do too. Moreover, what if I struck a big luck during this trip?


    The northern people also began to move, as people began to secretly enter into the south.


    After all, since the treasure appeared at the south this time, the sects and families of the north did not have the qualifications to meddle in it. Just like back when Xuan Yuan Sword appeared, the south did not meddle in it.


    However, justst night, a lot of people heard of Xuan Yuan Sword¡¯s might, and found out that the strength of the Xuan Yuan Sword was indeed the same as the legends. And right now, a second ancient god item had appeared again, thus, how was the northern people able to even sit still?


    Without a question, a great turmoil was going to happen at the second-tier city, Long¡¯an City!

 Chapter 108 – Ancient god item 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 108 ¨C Ancient god item 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Qing Ya, move to the left and attract the firepower from the enemies.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, drive the car.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, pass me the level 3 helmet.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, help me up.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Qing Ya snorted. When he dies, I have to help him up, and all the good items also have to be given to him.


    Ye Hua took a look at Qing Ya, ¡°If I died, who is going to bring you to eat chicken.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever brought me to eat a round of chicken before?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because that you are too noob? You are at the most just a level 4 backpack.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, causing Qing Ya to be angered to death.


    ¡°Who are you calling a level 4 backpack!!!¡± Qing Ya shouted out gravely, the daily quarrel was about to start again.


    ¡°Is there someone else in this room?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight it out with you!!!¡±


    Qing Ya straightforwardly jumped onto Ye Hua¡¯s thigh. The position was a bit ambiguous, if you are a child, please close your eyes.


    At this moment, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open, and Ye Hua and Qing Ya immediately looked towards the door.


    Qing Yutong could be seen pulling onto her suitcase and looking at her brother-inw and big sister with an endearingly silly look on her face.


    ¡°You two... during broad daylight... the two of you are... actually doing that in the bedroom of a maiden... You two are too sickening!¡± Qing Yutong¡¯s expression sunk as she said pitifully, acting as if she won¡¯t be able to marry anymore.


    Qing Ya took a re ruthlessly at Ye Hua, then stood up and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me call, I could have gone and picked you up.¡±


    ¡°I called your phone and brother-inw¡¯s phone so many times, but both of you didn¡¯t pick up my call at all. From the looks of it, I¡¯m sure you two wished that I won¡¯t evere back home~¡±


    Qing Ya touched onto her pocket, and at this time, then did she recalled that her phone was still in the bedroom, and that Ye Hua¡¯s phone was most likely in the bedroom too.


    ¡°Yutong, big sister will treat you to a huge mealter on.¡±


    ¡°You think you can pacify your sister¡¯s injured mood with just a meal?¡±


    ¡°How many meals you want, just say it, in any case, right now, big sister has nothing but only money.¡±


    Ye Hua leaned onto the window and lighted up a stick of cigarette, ¡°Qing Ya, it¡¯s about to be noon soon, let¡¯s order food delivery.¡±


    ¡°Let me go and get my phone.¡±


    Qing Yutong was about to offer her knees. These two are nning to be otakus. In the past, big sister was not the least bit like an otaku at all. I didn¡¯t expect that right after mixing around with brother-inw, big sister immediately turned into an otaku girl and don¡¯t even care about herpany anymore. If this continues on, big sister¡¯spany is going to be more or less the same as brother-inw¡¯s bar, facing bankruptcy...


    Qing Ya found her phone on the table of her bedroom. Opening the phone, she discovered that there was a lot of missed calls. Amongst the missed calls, there was Qing Yutong¡¯s missed calls, and her father¡¯s missed calls.


    Without choice, she called back to her father.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°What is going on at Xiao Family!¡± Qing Huaxuan¡¯s questioning voice immediately rang out from the phone.


    Qing Ya replied faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?! Do you know how many people are alienating us!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? Now, you would be able to properly distinguish just who treats you good, and who treats you bad.¡±


    Qing Huaxuan who was on the other side of the phone almost had a heart attack.

 Chapter 109 – Ah Li 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 109 ¨C Ah Li 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Good! Good! Good! Your wings have be hard now huh? If you have the capability, don¡¯te back home for your entire life!¡± On the other side of the phone, Qing Huaxuan was practically shouting out with an angry tone.


    ¡°I won¡¯te back then!¡± Qing Ya was the kind that was amenable to coaxing but not coercion.


    The more that it was like this, the more Qing Ya would resist back. After hanging up the phone, Qing Ya¡¯s mood became a bit bad. If Ipare dad with Ye Hua, I suddenly discovered that Ye Hua is much better. At the least, Ye Hua doesn¡¯t berate me because of other people.


    After adjusting her mentality, Qing Ya walked to her sister¡¯s room, ¡°What do you want to eat, my treat.¡±


    ¡°Kentucky Fried Chicken.¡±


    ¡°Kentucky Fried Chicken Family Bucket~¡± Qing Yutong raised her hand and said with a smile.


    Qing Ya shook her head, these two are practically children... No matter what, I am also someone who has a worth of a hundred billion rmb, and yet you two actually want to eat Kentucky Fried Chicken, thumbs up to the two of you.


    Seeing that her big sister was done with ordering the food, Qing Yutong blinked her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°Brother-inw, big sister, how about we y one round?¡±


    ¡°I was intending on doing that.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    The three immediately went online, and of course, they queued for 4-man squad, thus they would be ying with one stranger in their team. The aloof Ye Hua and Qing Ya would always remain silent, and only Qing Yutong would chatter continuously and tease the other person in the team. This time, it was no exception too.


    This round was the desert map. The three appeared at the waiting area in no time, and Qing Yutong was already itching to begin teasing the other person.


    ¡°Little brother? Little sister?¡± Qing Yutong shouted out lovably. If the yer is a male, he would definitely be my level 4 backpack. Even brother-inw also has big sister to act as his level 4 backpack, thus, I naturally also want a level 4 backpack for myself.


    After waiting for 10+ seconds and seeing that there was no response from the other yer, Qing Yutong thought to herself, ¡°Something is wrong, could it be that this person is a female?¡±


    ¡°Little brother, do you have a mic?¡± Qing Yutong asked.


    Finally, the stranger replied, just that, the words that the stranger spoke caused Qing Yutong¡¯s face to turn ck...


    ¡°Hello aunt...¡±


    Both Ye Hua and Qing Ya were wearing their earphones, thus they were also able to hear the stranger¡¯s voice. The both of them felt that the stranger was most likely a little girl.


    Ye Hua sighed, this has trulyplied with that sentence, you will always never know just who is your teammate. It was already a huge disadvantage for me to have to bring along two level 4 bags, and right now, there is another burden...


    Qing Yutong took in huge breaths, this little fellow actually called me aunt! Aunt! My god, I am still just a young maiden!


    ¡°Little friend, I am not aunt, I am big sister.¡± Qing Yutong¡¯s smile was very forced.


    A slight trace of arc appeared on the corner of the mouth of both Qing Ya¡¯s and Ye Hua¡¯s, we are finally able to witness Qing Yutong getting teased instead.


    ¡°Mother said that, only those children whose age is close to Ah Li can be called big brother and big sister. Aunt, your voice is so pleasant sounding, and sounds more or less the same as mother¡¯s voice, therefore, you are definitely much much older than Ah Li.¡±


    A few ck lines immediately appeared on Qing Yutong¡¯s brows, especially when she heard the words, ¡®much much older¡¯. This child is making it seem like I am like an old witch.


    However, this fellow is not bad, to know how to bootlick me and say that my voice sounds pleasant.


    ¡°Little fellow, how old are you? To actually be yingputer game right now, have you finished doing your homework?¡± Seeing that she was not able to win the child, Qing Yutong began to use her age to bully the child.


    ¡°Ah Li has alreadypleted all the homework that mother assigned to me. Aunt, don¡¯t you need to go to work? I heard that adults who don¡¯t go to work are no different from a salted fish.¡± The young and tender voice of a little girl rang out from the earphone. Qing Yutong has run into an opponent, a fordable opponent at that.


    Both Ye Hua and Qing Ya took a look at each other, both of them were not working right now.


    Qing Yutong coughed lightly to express her awkwardness. In actuality, Qing Yutong was feelingpletely not good right now, ¡°Little fellow, aunt¡¯s upation is special. And you still haven¡¯t told me your age.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li is three years old this year.¡±


    The three immediately became dazed, this child is actually a three years old child. Qing Yutong was feeling very sullen right now, I actually got bullied by a three years old child. However, since she is three years old, it is normal for her to call me aunt. It feels so painful, to get called as aunt by someone...

 Chapter 109 – Ah Li 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 109 ¨C Ah Li 2/2</h4>


    Qing Yutong asked very curiously, ¡°Where is your mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mother went out.¡±


    ¡°Why do you call your mom as mother? Don¡¯t you call her as mommy or mom?¡±


    ¡°Ah Li don¡¯t know why too.¡±


    ¡°What about your dad?¡±


    ¡°Mother said that father has already died...¡± The little fellow¡¯s tone immediately became downcast.


    Qing Ya ruthlessly took a re at her sister, why are you bullying a little child.


    ¡°Ah Li, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s fine, Ah Li is already used to it.¡±


    Although the little girl said it very effortlessly, the three were still able to hear that her tone was very downcast. Qing Ya subconsciously rubbed onto her stomach...


    Qing Yutong pat onto her chest, ¡°Ah Li, be at ease, aunt will bring you to eat chicken.¡±


    ¡°is aunt very formidable?¡±


    ¡°Of course, aunt is a sailor moon, I can knock down everything in minutes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Are the other two also aunt¡¯s friends?¡± Ah Li asked.


    Qing Yutong grinned, ¡°That¡¯s right, the both of them are very aloof, they won¡¯t even speak.¡±


    ¡°Uncle and aunt are aloof? My mother is the same too, other people are all afraid of her.¡± Ah Li said softly, seemingly afraid of letting other people hear what she just said.


    Qing Ya sighed, thanks to my sister, I have also be an aunt.


    Very quickly, they entered into the ne, and the four were preparing to jump.


    Qing Yutong began to give orders, ¡°Let¡¯snd at a ce that has very little people and humbly survive till we win.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, why do we have to jump at a ce that has very little people? When Ah Li ys solo, Ah Li would alwaysnd at the boxing ring.¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Ya, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Yutong, ¡°......¡±


    To actually ask us why we chose tond at a ce that has very little people, is there even a need to ask that question? The answer is obviously because we are noob, and we are preparing to try to survive all the way until we win.


    However, as the elders, how could they be looked down upon by a child?


    Qing Yutong said gravely, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because that aunt is afraid of Ah Li getting injured? That¡¯s why aunt chose tond at a ce that has very little people.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, be at ease, Ah Li often eats chicken in this game.¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Ya, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Yutong, ¡°......¡±


    Qin Yutong was feeling very hurt. Secretly taking a look at her brother-inw and big sister, she discovered that their expression was the same too, so tragic...


    Ye Hua decided that he was going to bring them to eat chicken in this round. This way, I would be able to show them just how strong a Supreme Overlord truly is. If I am not able to bring them to eat chicken in this round, then I will... I will... I will quit smoking for an hour!


    The four of them jumped towards the boxing ring. There were quite a lot of people who jumped towards the wrestling ring, and furthermore, there were even two full squads whonded at the wrestling ring. Ye Hua absolutely had to show off his true strength, so that he would be able to let them know just was the true meaning of expert!


    However, there was a problem, there was actually no gun at all in the entire boxing ring! He wasn¡¯t even able to find a frying pan in the boxing ring!


    In actuality, Ye Hua had met with this kind of situation quite a few times, but he didn¡¯t really mind it when he encountered this kind of situation back then. However, the situation today was different, how could there not be any gun!


    At the same time, at a red building near the boxing ring, one of the rooms was filled with items. M4, 98K, level 3 helmet, level 3 armor, all kinds of bullets and medicines.


    ¡°F**k! What kind of luck does this streamer has, to actually run into such a loot the moment he opened a door!¡±


    ¡°Brother, it must be your first time watching this streamer I suppose. Let me tell you, this streamer is really not hacking.¡±


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯m already prostrating before this streamer¡¯s luck. If the airdrop doesn¡¯tnd on his face, it would mean that he had really begun to start hacking.¡±


    It could be seen that, the streamer began to pick up the items, then began to clear the other yers that were in the red building. This was too shameless, to have full items right after he jumped off the ne... and yet, some other people don¡¯t even have a frying pan at all.

 Chapter 110 – Getting carried 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 110 ¨C Getting carried 1/2</h4>


    At the boxing ring, Ye Hua was feeling very vexed, two salted fish are actually chasing after me and trying to punch me. You two are lucky that we are within a game, if this was in real life, I would have turned both of you into thin blood!


    ¡°Brother-inw~ I¡¯ming to save you~¡± Not sure where Qing Yutong jumped out from, she punched when she jumped out.


    Ye Hua looked at his health which had been reduced into half, this Qing Yutong is a spy that the enemy sent over right.


    Qing Yutong retracted her head back, ¡°Brother-inw, that was purely just an ident, who told you to suddenly stop moving.¡±


    Ye Hua was really speechless, this was not the first time already, there was once where she aimed onto me while she was holding a 98K, and afterward, my helmet was destroyed by her, and her excuse for that was that her hand slipped.


    ¡°Brother-inw, be careful.¡± Right when Ye Hua was absent-minded, a yer jumped and punched towards Ye Hua¡¯s head.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This was the sound of a revolver being shot. It could be seen that, the yer that jumped and tried to punch Ye Hua¡¯s head was immediately incapacitated with a headshot. When the yer¡¯s teammate saw that there was an enemy with a gun, he immediately ran away!!!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Another headshot. Ye Hua and the other two were stupefied.


    Ah Li ran over and asked with her tender voice, ¡°Uncle, are you fine? I have bandages here.¡±


    Ye Hua was very wounded, I have never felt so sullen before, I actually got saved by a little girl, and the little girl is even giving me bandages... my god...


    The streamer at the red building just finished clearing the red building and was preparing to head to the boxing ring. However, right after the streamer arrived outside of the boxing ring, he heard the sound of a revolver being shot and his expression immediately changed.


    ¡°Streamer, quickly run! The revolver monster has appeared again!¡±


    ¡°Streamer, as long as the mountain is still there, there is no need to worry about not having wood to burn, quickly run!¡±


    ¡°Why are you all telling the streamer to run away?¡±


    ¡°You all most probably don¡¯t know, during these past few days, this streamer has been destroyed by the revolver monster for quite a number of times already. Right now, as long as he heard the sound of a revolver being shot, he would choose to run away.¡±


    ¡°With those items on him, this streamer is not able to even win against a revolver?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it is not that this streamer is a noob, it is just that the opponent is way too strong.¡±


    As expected, the streamer chose to drive the car and run away from the boxing ring. I tried countless times to kill that revolver monster, but every time, I would die under that revolver monster¡¯s marksmanship, this revolver monster is just way too formidable.


    With the revolver, Ah Li was basically killing everyone in her path, and in no time, the entire boxing ring was cleared. Ye Hua, his wife, and his sister-inw dazedly looked at what happened, and a sense of helplessness appeared in their heart.


    Next, it was time for Little Ah Li to perform.


    ¡°Uncle, aunts, you all stay in the car, let Ah Li charge in as the front line first.¡±


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A bunch of gunshots, along with the explosions of grenades rang out within the house that was in front of Ye Hu and the others.


    ¡°Uncle, aunts, you all cane in and pick up the loots now.¡±


    Ye Hua was very wounded, while Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were extremely delighted, this child sure is interesting.


    ¡°Ah Li, why didn¡¯t you let aunt charge along with you, how dangerous would it be for you to go alone like that?¡± Qing Ya was currently also speaking with Ah Li. Ah Li was very cheerful, and her sweet voice attracted others¡¯ tender affection for her.


    Ah Li said with her tender voice, ¡°If uncle and aunts were to follow along with Ah Li, Ah Li would get distracted.¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Ya, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Yutong, ¡°......¡±


    From the looks of it, Ah Li considered the three as burdens. Ye Hua was wounded right now, I don¡¯t even want to continue on ying anymore, I was actually considered as a burden by a little girl.


    It could be seen that, Ah Li was driving the pick-up truck, and within the pick-up truck, there was a moment of silence...


    ¡°Uncle, aunts, why aren¡¯t you all speaking anymore? Is it because the items are too lousy? Ah Li will go and help you all snatch the airdrop then.¡±


    Qing Ya looked at Ye Hua¡¯s expression, and right after looking, Qing Yaughed out. Qing Yutong also turned her head around and took a look, and she discovered that her brother-inw¡¯s face was as ck as charcoal, and immediately, sheughed out too.


    Ah Li waspletely confused, ¡°Aunts, what are you twoughing about?¡±


    Qing Ya said tenderly, ¡°We areughing at uncle, he is jealous of just how formidable Ah Li is.¡±


    Ah Li seemed to have suddenlye to a realization as she said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry... Ah Li snatched your limelight and made you lose face in front of the two aunts...¡±


    The expression on the three immediately came to a froze.


    And in the next moment, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong beganughing until they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Little Ah Li is too adorable, to actually said that out loud.


    Ye Hua endured the pain in his heart and said while gnashing his teeth, ¡°Ah Li, you are ying pretty well!¡±


    ¡°Not bad I guess, it has been a few days since Ah List yed this game.¡±


    Ye Hua almost spat out blood. This is the strongest opponent that I havee across in my life! We have not even exchange moves, and she had already almost made me spat out blood, every word of hers is filled with a murderous aura.

 Chapter 110 – Getting carried 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 110 ¨C Getting carried 2/2</h4>


    With Little Ah Li, they got into the top 2 in no time. Furthermore, there were only 5 people left in the game right now.


    It was currently 4 against 1.


    ¡°Finished, this streamer is finished.¡±


    ¡°Let me present a sad song to this streamer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, this streamer is already very formidable, he solo-ed all the way until there are 4 people left to go against.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t eat chicken, what is the use of all that.¡±


    ¡°Upstairs is correct.¡±


    Ye Hua did not know just what he had been doing this entire game. I was obviously going to show off my strength, and yet, in the end, we are in the top 2 right now and I still haven¡¯t done anything. Even more, I was carried to the top 2 by a little girl... If words of this were to spread out, where would my face even be... This game is poisonous...


    ¡°Uncle, aunts, Ah Li will go alone and settle him, it would be fair this way.¡± After finish speaking, Little Ah Li rushed out, and before 10 seconds was even up, Little Ah Li had already finished off the enemy. Thus, the four had managed to sessfully eat chicken in this round.


    Ye Hua¡¯s first time eating chicken was actually from being carried.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were both extremely excited that they were finally able to eat chicken.


    ¡°This streamer is so tragic, to actually get destroyed like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this streamer is too weak, I¡¯m unfollowing, I¡¯m unfollowing.¡±


    The streamer¡¯s mind was in shambles right now, is it my fault that the enemy is so formidable! All of you, don¡¯t leave, as long as I don¡¯te across this revolver monster, I will be able to eat chicken every round. Follow me ande watch how I win every round?


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were hugging together excitedly and celebrating their victory. Meanwhile, Ye Hua¡¯s face was cold, with apletely unhappy look on his face.


    ¡°Little Ah Li, can you tell aunt what your name is?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Qing Yutong straightforwardly abandoned her brother-inw and went to hug onto Little Ah Li¡¯s thigh, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Ah Li, bring aunt to eat chicken again.¡±


    ¡°But... but, mother said to never tell strangers Ah Li¡¯s name.¡± Little Ah Li said pitifully, seemingly very afraid of her mother.


    Qing Yutong said lovably, ¡°Is aunt a bad person?¡±


    ¡°Aunt is of course not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°If aunt is not a bad person, tell aunt your name then~ Little Ah Li, be obedient~¡±


    The earphones remained silent for a moment, and afterward, Little Ah Li¡¯s tender and adorable voice rang out, ¡°Uncle, aunts, I am called Donghuang Li.¡±


    Right after Ah Li said her name, a woman¡¯s voice rang out from the earphones.


    ¡°Ah Li! Why are you ying game again, have you finished your homework!¡±


    When Ye Hua heard this voice, his brows wrinkled slightly.


    Little Ah Li went offline, and Qing Ya and Qing Yutong became sulky. I¡¯m truly worried for Little Ah Li, her mom seems to be very strict, just listening to that voice from just now is enough to know that.


    ¡°Have the food delivery still not arrived? What is their number, I am going to make aint!¡± Ye Hua had a stomach of anger that he had nowhere to release it at, I actually got carried!!!


    Seeing that angry look on Ye Hua¡¯s face, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong both beganughing endlessly.


    Qing Ya consoled, ¡°Ye Hua, she is just a child, look at your face right now... Sorry... I can¡¯t help but want tough again.¡±


    ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m begging you to stopughing, my abdominal muscle is about toe out...¡±


    The two sisters took a look at each other, andughter erupted out from them again.


    Ye Hua felt that this was a big stain within his life. Just give me a bit more time. At that time, I will be able to carry you two to eat chicken without any difficulty and show you all the might of a Supreme Overlord!

 Chapter 111 – Old acquaintance 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 111 ¨C Old acquaintance 1/2</h4>


    However, that little girl from just now is indeed formidable, I will admit that. Just that, these two foolish women, is it even that funny? I am only not willing to cheat, if not...


    ¡°Aiyo, when will my little nephewe out, at that time, he can bring his mom and aunt to eat chicken.¡± Qing Yutong caressed onto her big sister¡¯s stomach and said with a grin.


    Qing Ya revealed out an exceptionally beautiful smile, ¡°If the little fellow is as obedient as that little girl from just now, it would be great. I hope that he won¡¯t be like his dad.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, my child ought to be like me.¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    Qing Ya snorted, ¡°Seeing on the sake that you are so pitiful, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    At this time, the food delivery had also arrived. After Ye Hua ate his spicy chicken burger, he went downstairs, and the sisters remained silent while smiling. After all, he was defeated by a three years old child, it was indeed very tragic.


    Walking to the bar counter downstairs, Ye Hua mixed a ss of liquor that he likes, then lighted up a stick of cigarette. Taking a puff of cigarette, then drinking a mouth of liquor, this is practically what life is, all the vexing matters would immediately disappear right after that.


    With the liquor and cigarette, Ye Hu sat on the chair and slowly got lost in his own thoughts, being unequaled sure feels empty...


    Even if I win, it also wouldn¡¯t able to make me feel delighted. In the past, there were still at least enemies who were evenly matched against me, and even enemies who were stronger than me. The excitement that I felt during those battles, just how great did it felt, but right now...


    I really sort of miss my previous enemies, and also those overlords who formed a group to eliminate me. I wonder if they are doing well or not right now. If they are doing too well, I will have to find some time to make their lives turn into hell. Since I got defeated by a little girl, my anger will have no choice but to be released on you all, if you all want to me, go and me Little Ah Li then.


    While lost in his own thoughts, Ye Hua fell asleep. Not sure how long had passed, a sound rang out at Ye Hua¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Your Honor? Your Honor?¡±


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows and discovered that Wei Chang was standing beside him. Letting out a breath, Ye Hua sat his body up, then lighted up a cigarette and looked at the time, ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s only 5 pm right now.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, my date with Xiao Tang ended just a while ago. And since it¡¯s already 5 pm, I decided to not head back home and juste here straight away.¡± While standing at the side with his back arched, Wei Chang said respectfully.


    Ye Hua stood up and picked up the cigarette box on the table, ¡°Did you pushed her over?¡±


    ¡°Eh... Subordinate feels that this matter has to be dealt with cautiously.¡±


    Yea Hua nodded his head, ¡°Not bad, finally know how to think about things.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Your Honor for the praise.¡± Wei Chang smiled. Just how much of an honor is it to be able to receive His Honor¡¯s praise, Xiao Tang is truly my lucky star.


    While smoking, Ye Hua was prepared to head upstairs. However, right when he stepped onto the staircase, he seemed to have recalled of something as he shouted out, ¡°Wei Chang,e over, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Wei Chang ran over, ¡°Your Honor, what is it that you want to ask of me?¡±


    Ye Hua leaned on the staircase protective railing and asked with his brows wrinkled, ¡°Do you still remember that woman from three years ago?¡±


    ¡°Three years ago?¡± Wei Chang mumbled.


    ¡°Why did Your Honor suddenly ask about this?¡± Wei Chang asked curiously.


    Ye Hua exhaled out a mouth of smoke, ¡°Nothing much, just suddenly thought of it.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, this is ssified as reminiscing an old acquaintance, your humanity is improving yet again, subordinate congrattes Your Honor.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Wei Chang continued, ¡°Compared to Your Honor¡¯s first woman, the madam can be considered to be much more fortunate.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s interest was piqued, and he decided to just sit at the side and listen to his subordinate¡¯s analysis.

 Chapter 111 – Old acquaintance 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 111 ¨C Old acquaintance 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Say, why is the madam much more fortunate?¡±


    ¡°Subordinate does not dare to casually evaluate the madam.¡±


    Ye Hua red with his eyes and said coldly, ¡°If I ask you to say, just say it! You are already evaluating her!¡±


    Wei Chang was frightened to the point that he immediately kneeled down, this mouth of mine is to be med, why did I even bring up the madam.


    ¡°Subordinate ought to die.¡±


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t speak, I will let Lie Gu go and kill that Xiao Tang of yours!¡± Ye Hua said faintly. In actuality, Ye Hua just wanted to see what kind of reaction Wei Chang would have.


    As expected, Wei Chang became anxious. However, he concealed it very quickly.


    ¡°Subordinate will speak now.¡±


    Ye Hua slowly closed his eyes and waited for Wei Chang¡¯s recount.


    ¡°Your Honor¡¯s first woman is still very vivid within subordinate¡¯s memory. After all, she was the first female human that Your Honor had touched. Her appearance and other features are all exceptional, and only the madam¡¯s beauty would be able to bepared against her. For her to be able to receive Your Honor¡¯s favor, it can be counted fortunate for her.¡±


    ¡°Talk about the important point, how is the madam much more fortunate.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Wei Chang swallowed his saliva, ¡°Your Honor, do you feel any difference right nowpared to three years ago?¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent.


    ¡°Three years ago, Your Honor¡¯s humanity was still very unstable, and Your Honor was temperamental. Whereas right now, Your Honor is able to control those emotions.¡±


    ¡°The madam waited for Your Honor for three days, and Your Honor went downstairs to meet her afterward. From this, it can be seen that Your Honor has a heart that takes pity on others. However, that woman was not as fortunate as the madam. Two months after her first visit to the bar, she waited half a month for Your Honor, and yet, Your Honor did not go downstairs to meet her.¡±


    Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes, ¡°She waited for half a month? You don¡¯t seem to have told me about that before.¡±


    ¡°Just as subordinate has said, Your Honor was very unstable back then, I haven¡¯t even opened my mouth to speak, and Your Honor had already told me to scram.¡±


    Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette, ¡°There was actually such a thing.¡±


    The Wei Chang right now had already learned how to discern what one thinks from their expression, take right now for example.


    ¡°Do Your Honor want subordinate to go and find her?¡± Wei Chang asked.


    While unhurriedly walking up the stairs, Ye Hua said with tranquil, ¡°No need, just one is already giving me enough headaches.¡±


    Wei Chang smiled, ¡°The madam is after all a human, her words, actions, and bearings would naturally have some differencepared to Your Honor.¡±


    ¡°Go on and do your own things.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Towards the first woman, Ye Hua also just suddenly recalled of her today. It could be counted as just him reminiscing an old acquittance for a bit and he did not have any other thoughts towards that first woman. Just as what Ye Hua had said, he wouldn¡¯t touch the same woman twice. Qing Ya¡¯s case is just an ident, because she had conceived my child. If not, nothing else would have happened between me and Qing Ya after that night.


    When Ye Hua arrived on the second floor, he had already stopped thinking about the woman. Towards the passersby within one¡¯s life, just slightly reminiscing them for a bit would do.


    Pushing open the door, Ye Hua saw that Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were sitting in front of theirputers with a serious look on their face. The atmosphere was super tense right now. If I were to pull out the power cord right now, will theye and fight me with all their might?


    Forget it, am I a person who is bored to the point that I would do something like this? Pulling out the power cord, this kind of thing is something only Qing Ya this foolish woman would do.


    However, as the Supreme Overlord¡¯s woman, instead of being captivated by me, she actually became fond of yingputer game!


    At the start, she was fond of working, and in the blink of an eye, she is now fond of yingputer game, who did she learn this bad habit from!


    ¡°Brother-inw, look at me and big sister, we managed to survive up to top 10, we are about to be able to eat chicken soon.¡± Qing Yutong was excited right now. The two women could be seen lying down within a patch of grass, and the important point was that, their expression was filled with nervousness.


    Ye Hua sighed, ¡°It¡¯s more or less enough after you two finished this round, let¡¯s go out and eat dinner.¡±


    ¡°Shhh... Ye Hua, can you not speak! Others will be able to hear you.¡± Qing Ya said with a low voice.


    What else could Ye Hua say. Ye Hua straightforwardly lied down on the sister-inw¡¯s bed and began resting. He was defeated by Little Ah Li to the point that he didn¡¯t felt like ying anymore today.


    After only lying down for a while, Ye Hua heard the two women¡¯s grumbles. Don¡¯t need to think too much, the two definitely got eliminated.

 Chapter 112 – The madam and His Honor are both the same 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 112 ¨C The madam and His Honor are both the same 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Yutong, let¡¯s y onest round?¡± Qing Ya was unwilling to admit defeat.


    ¡°En,st round.¡± Qing Yutong belonged to the kind that would apany one to the end, she would even be fine with ying all night.


    Last round again, Ye Hua has heard the two saying st round¡¯ countless times already. I really cannot endure it anymore, no matter how childish it is, I am still going to do it today!


    ¡°Ye Hua!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, how could you do that...¡±


    After pulling out the power cord, Ye Hua¡¯s face became rxed, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to eat, the child still has to eat!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that this was thest round? You sure are petty.¡± Qing Ya pouted her mouth and returned to her room to change her clothes. After all, she can¡¯t leave the house while wearing her nightclothes right?


    Qing Yutong looked at her brother-inw and said lovably, ¡°Brother-inw, are you still not going to leave? Could it be that, you want to watch your sister-inw change her clothes?¡±


    Ye Hua took a look at Qing Yutong, and Qing Yutong immediately covered her chest with both her hands and said shyly, ¡°Brother-inw, big sister is still in the house, don¡¯t look at people like this~¡±


    ¡°Your looks are pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°Just that, you are a bit stupid.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, you......¡±


    Ye Hua turned around and left. After the sister-inw returned, there was now a bit more merriness within this household.


    Qing Yutong who was in the room stomped her foot, then mumbled, ¡°How am I stupid!¡±


    ¡°Master, you are indeed a bit stupid.¡±


    ¡°You are the one who is stupid, you are the most stupid system within all the systems.¡±


    ¡°Master should understand the saying of a person changes depending on who they mix around with.¡±


    ¡°Alright! All of you are bullying me now, I will remember this.¡±


    ¡°Master, you better write it down in a notebook, I¡¯m afraid that you would forget about what you just said.¡±


    Qing Yutong clicked her tongue, don¡¯t bring up my ck history.


    After Qing Ya changed her clothes, she said towards Ye Hua, ¡°You go and change your clothes too. It¡¯s summer right now and you are still wearing a western suit, where is the short sleeve shirt from yesterday?¡±


    ¡°It looks very childish to wear.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be pesky, go and change into the short sleeve shirt.¡± Right now, Qing Ya did not want Ye Hua to look too stylish, to avoid some wild bees who are not afraid of death toe flying to Ye Hua.


    Qing Ya walked downstairs, and discovered that Leisure Bar was about to open for business, and everyone was currently getting busy.


    ¡°Madam.¡± Wei Chang walked over and shouted out respectfully.


    Qing Ya smiled tenderly, ¡°Wei Chang, what is it?¡±


    Wei Chang took a look at Tang Wei who was currently wiping onto a table and said with a low voice, ¡°Madam, Wei Chang has a matter that he wants to request of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it? If I¡¯m able to help, I will definitely help you.¡± Qing Ya smiled.


    Wei Chang said respectfully, ¡°Actually, it is nothing big too. Madam should know that subordinate is currently going out with Xiao Tang right?¡±


    Qing Ya went into a daze, this Wei Chang, calling himself subordinate, it sounds so strange. However, after associating it with Ye Hua¡¯s identity, she became relieved. He should be Ye Hua¡¯s underling right? Which means that he is also my underling now. When my husband¡¯s underling is facing a difficult situation, I naturally have to help out.


    ¡°I know, didn¡¯t you already say thatst time? Is it that Ye Hua is too stingy? I will go and talk to him about it.¡± Upon recalling that, in the past, Ye Hua used to buy things with Wei Chang¡¯s pay, Qing Ya felt helpless about it.


    Wei Chang was greatly startled, I did not say that His Honor is stingy, ¡°Madam has misunderstood, subordinate is not talking about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°Subordinate has been dating Xiao Tang, and right now, subordinate feels that subordinate¡¯s rtionship with Xiao Tang can be moved one step further. However, subordinate does not know how to go about it.¡± Wei Chang was very embarrassed. If I asked others, I would feel that it is very faceless for me. But, asking His Honor is practically the same as not asking. Therefore, I can only ask madam about this.


    In actuality, for Wei Chang to ask Qing Ya about this, it was also practically the same as not asking. After all, Qing Ya was a beginner in this aspect too.


    It was the first time that Qing Ya hade across this kind of question, and right now, she still hasn¡¯t clearly understood what Wei Chang was talking about.


    ¡°Moved one step further? One step further to where?¡± Qing Ya asked.


    Wei Chang let out a breath, then asked with a low voice, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, reproducing offsprings.¡±


    Pfft... Reproducing offsprings. These two words gave Qing Ya a shock. Wei Chang¡¯s usage of words was too close-fitting.


    Qing Ya paused for a moment. This question is a bit difficult. Thinking back to my own experiences, it seems like there weren¡¯t any procedures too, all that happened was Ye Hua pushing me over, then everything after that followed by naturally.


    With that, standing from Ye Hua¡¯s viewpoint, I can summarize a strategy for Wei Chang.


    With an experienced look on her face, Qing Ya said, ¡°Wei Chang, as a man, you have to be a bit more initiative, just straightforwardly push over your girlfriend will do.¡±


    Wei Chang who had a face filled with anticipation immediately froze. His Honor was like this, and yet, even the madam also gave me the same answer. The both of them are really not romantic at all, just take a look at idol dramas, that romantic atmosphere within those idol dramas...


    Seems like His Honor and the madam are both unromantic, both of them just heads straight to the main subject.


    I, Wei Chang, am a man who is romantic, how can I be that casual with this matter? Seems like, regarding this matter, I can only rely on myself.


    ¡°Thank you madam for the pointers.¡±


    Qing Ya was really not used to this kind of behavior, do people in the cultivation world all talk like this? My goosebumps are alling out.

 Chapter 112 – The madam and His Honor are both the same 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 112 ¨C The madam and His Honor are both the same 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Big sister, what are you two chatting about?¡± Qing Yutong hopped and jumped down the stairs. When Qing Ya saw her sister¡¯s face, she became embarrassed, do you feel that happy when you dress up as me?


    Wei Chang arched his back, which was counted as him giving his greetings. Afterward, Wei Chang retreated.


    Qing Ya¡¯s brows were wrinkled, ¡°Why are you dressing up as me again?¡±


    ¡°Because big sister is pretty~¡± Qing Yutong held onto Qing Ya¡¯s arm and said with a beaming smile.


    What Qing Yutong said was correct, but towards her sister¡¯s reply, Qing Ya replied with just a snort.


    Without long, Ye Hua came downstairs. It was still the first time that Qing Yutong had seen her brother-inw wore a short sleeve shirt, upon seeing Ye Hua was wearing a short sleeve shirt, Qing Yutong teased, ¡°Brother-inw, you are so childish~¡±


    Ye Hua took a re at Qing Ya, my image is all gone because of you.


    Qing Ya walked over with a smile and held onto her husband¡¯s arm, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and eat steamboat.¡±


    Qing Yutong immediately held onto her brother-inw¡¯s other arm, ¡°Alright~ Let¡¯s go and eat steamboat~¡±


    ¡°Qing Yutong! What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what am I doing? Big sister, don¡¯t you know that holding onto a person¡¯s arm is just an etiquette? Big sister, you are out of touch already.¡±


    Ye Hua would naturally grab onto the chance to take revenge, ¡°You are indeed out of touch.¡±


    ¡°Both of you just wait!¡±


    The three walked out of the bar while chattering with each other. Wei Chang looked at his His Honor, and thought to himself, ¡°His Honor has truly changed a lot, and it is all thanks to the madam.¡±


    At this moment, Tang Wei walked over unhurriedly and called out tenderly, ¡°Uncle Wei~¡±


    ¡°Xiao Tang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei, my house¡¯s lightbulb spoiled.¡±


    ¡°Lightbulb spoiled? That¡¯s fine, after we get off work, Uncle Wei will go to your house and help you fix it.¡±


    ¡°Eh... alright.¡±


    Leaving the bar and walking out of the alley, there was a steamboat store not far away. The steamboat store was called Song Prince Mansion Steamboat Store. The two words ¡®Prince Mansion¡¯ was not named for nothing. In the past, only nobles would be able to afford to eat in the store. And right now, everyone was able to experience for themselves the delicious food that only the nobles were able to afford to eat in the past.


    It was fortunate that Ye Hua and the two left the bar early, if they arrived at the steamboat store a bitter, they would have to queue up outside.


    And even if it was like this, all of the private rooms had already been upied, and they were only able to eat in the hall.


    If it was based on Ye Hua¡¯s behavior in the past, he would definitely not be willing to sit in the hall, since it would devalue his identity. However, it was different now.


    After all,pared to just sitting in the hall, he had already done things that devalued his identity even more. For example, when he bought a Chinese crepe, for the purpose of adding one more egg, he was even able to argue with an aunt for half a day. The plot went like this.


    ¡°Add an additional egg for me.¡±


    ¡°One egg is 2 rmb.¡±


    ¡°I have to pay extra if I want an additional egg?! For me to eat at your store, you should feel honored!!¡±


    ¡°Young fellow, for you to be able to eat my Chinese crepe, you should be the one to feel honored instead.¡±


    Ye Hua expressed he was unwilling to ept defeat, and after half an hour of senseless dispute, the aunt said in the end, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you are handsome, you can do whatever you want. There was a time where even aunt was beautiful too.¡±


    Ye Hua almost flipped out, but in the end, he restrained himself. I won¡¯t argue with you since you are just a mere aunt. Ye Hua took a bite of the Chinese crepe. This Chinese crepe is actually rather delicious.

 Chapter 113 – Little brother, are you okay? 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 113 ¨C Little brother, are you okay? 1/2</h4>


    After the three sat down, they immediately became the focal point of the entire hall. This man, bringing along such beautiful twins with him, this man practically has no humanity, and furthermore, the twins are just too f**king beautiful!


    Qing Yutong picked up the menu and mumbled, ¡°This store¡¯s main dishes are top quality beef slices, prawn paste, overlord tripe... Just listening to the name of these dishes is enough to make my saliva drip.¡±


    ¡°Order whatever you want, big sister¡¯s treat.¡± Qing Ya was very generous. No matter what, I am after all someone who is poor to the point that I have nothing but money left.


    Qing Yutong rolled her eyes at her big sister, ¡°Even if I eat in this store for my entire life, I also wouldn¡¯t be able to spend finish all your money.¡±


    ¡°Yutong, since you are done with shooting for the advertisement poster, if you still intend to stay at your brother-inw¡¯s ce, you will have to start paying living expenses.¡±


    ¡°Big sister, why are you the same as brother-inw, so petty.¡± Qing Yutong pouted her little mouth. You have so much money and yet you still want to collect living expenses from me.


    Ye Hua was basically shot while lying down, ¡°When have I ever been petty!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you are not petty? Brother-inw, if you are not petty, take out the meat that you brought out on that day and let me eat it.¡±


    ¡°The meat can only be eaten once a week.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it once a week, I want to eat it every day~¡±


    The customers who were sitting in the hall, when they heard Qing Yutong¡¯sints, they almost flipped their table.


    I cannot endure it anymore! The sister-inw wants to eat meat, and yet, as the brother-inw, the guy actually said that she is only allowed to eat it once a day. And even yet, the sister-inw was not satisfied with eating the meat once a week, and she wants to eat the meat every day! And the important point is that, that big sister is just sitting there and remaining silent while smiling. How can they fool around like this!


    Damn it, where is my Italy cannon at, I am going to bombard these two who are showing off their affection in public!


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not giving.¡±


    As expected! The sounds of chopsticks snapping in half rang out in the surroundings. The sister-inw is sexually unsatisfied, and yet, as the brother-inw, he is not giving it to the sister-inw.


    Let go of the sister-inw and let me take over!


    However, although they were feeling indignant, when they saw that man who had an indifferent look on his face... Damn it, this man simply has no humanity at all. I want to ask, how could a person even be able to resist the enticement of such a beautiful sister-inw?


    In actuality, Ye Hua wants to express that, as long as you are hugged onto a woman like Qing Ya every night when you sleep, you would naturally be able to gain immunity towards such enticement.


    Some people did not start out at the starting line, and instead, they started out at the finish point.


    Right when the three were waiting for their food to be served, a boy suddenly ran into the steamboat store, and after looking around for a bit, the boy headed straight to a table that was not far away from Ye Hua¡¯s table. At the table that the boy headed to, there was a male and female sitting there.


    Qing Yutong said sneakily, ¡°From what I see, this boy is definitely here to catch an adultery.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that? Ye Hua asked faintly.


    Qing Yutong pointed outside, ¡°Just now, I saw that he arrived here by riding a bicycle.¡±


    Right after Qing Yutong¡¯s finished what she said, at the table not far away, the sound of the boy shouting rang out, ¡°You! Why are you treating me like this! I used my bicycle to fetch you for three years! And yet, when this man fetched you with his Ferrari for just three days! You want to break up with me! Do you think it¡¯s fair for me!¡±


    The girl apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually, during the first day he fetched me, I already...¡±


    The boy held onto his chest and retreated backward helplessly. I didn¡¯t expect that I had overestimated myself, so in the end, there was no need for three days, just one day was enough!


    Ye Hua who had witnessed what happened said faintly, ¡°The story of Snow White told us one thing, which was that, seven losers cannot bepared to a kiss of a Mr Perfect.¡±


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua, ¡°Humph, humph, what can I be described as then.¡±


    ¡°I can only say that, you have good taste.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Narcissistic.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, you have watched Snow White before too?¡± Upon talking about an animated film, Qing Yutong¡¯s interest was immediately piqued.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Watched before. It was too realistic, thus, I didn¡¯t watch it again after watching it once.¡±

 Chapter 113 – Little brother, are you okay? 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 113 ¨C Little brother, are you okay? 2/2</h4>


    Bang!


    Right when Ye Hua was about to discuss Snow White¡¯s storyline with Qing Yutong, the boy was knocked down onto the floor by the Mr Perfect¡¯s fist, and that girl merely could not bear to look at the boy and thus looked towards the window.


    ¡°Ye Hua, that boy is so tragic.¡±


    Ye Hua took a look at the boy. The weak are unworthy of sympathy. If the boy who got knocked on to the floor struck back, Ye Hua would feel that the boy was not bad. However, the boy did not, and instead, the boy was currently holding onto his own face with one of his hands and using his gaze to kill the Mr Perfect. The boy did not strike back.


    ¡°Qing Ya, keep that sympathy of yours.¡± Ye Hua had begun to start his lesson again.


    Qing Ya snorted lovably, ¡°Why do you not have the least bit of sympathy at all, did that dog of yours get stewed by you?¡±


    ¡°I have long wanted to stew that dog.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. Just that, the taste of dragon bone stew is not really good at all, I have tried it before.


    Suddenly, Qing Yutong mmed onto the table, giving both Ye Hua and Qing Ya a shock. Qing Yutong could be seen standing up with a face full of righteousness as she pointed to the second generation rich and shouted out, ¡°Why did you hit the boy! Even if he is uglier than you! It is wrong to hit someone!¡±


    The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth twitched, while Qing Ya immediately covered her face with her hands. Are you trying to help the boy, or are you trying to throw stones at the boy while he is down?


    The master¡¯s stupidity is acting up again...


    ¡°Yutong, what are you doing, sit down.¡± Qing Ya persuaded, afraid of her sister causing trouble again.


    Qing Yutong snorted lovably, ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t try to persuade me, it is everyone¡¯s duty to help the weak.¡±


    The boy who was on the floor originally didn¡¯t felt that it was humiliating, however, after hearing what Qing Yutong said, he immediately felt his face getting red and wished that he could find a hole to hide in.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°Alright, if Yutong wants to act cool, let her do it.¡±


    ¡°You! Forget it that you are not helping, but why are you indulging her and letting her act recklessly around like that.¡±


    ¡°You can go and act cool with your sister if you want. Back then when we went to buy house, weren¡¯t you very good at acting cool too?¡± Ye Huaughed lightly, causing Qing Ya to be rather angry. The child that was within Qing Ya¡¯ stomach, when ites to this world, it would definitely possess the attribute of fire.


    ¡°Ye Hua! Do you want to quarrel with me here?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember what you called me during that night?¡±


    Qing Ya immediately admitted defeated and scolded Ye Hua for being shameless, this Ye Hua, always bringing up this matter to use against me!!!


    Qing Yutong walked forward and help the boy whose face was red up. And when the boy saw that such a beautiful woman was willing to stick out for him, he felt that he was in cloud nine. Just that, the words that came out of Qing Yutong¡¯s mouth next almost caused the boy to spit out blood.


    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be afraid, with these short arms and short legs, you are definitely not a match for him, let me take on him instead!¡±


    ¡°I......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, I know how you are feeling right now. Although you are poor, and short in every aspect... If not, your girlfriend also wouldn¡¯t have left you for someone else. I will help you out this time. In the future, once you get used to it, everything will be fine.¡± Qing Yutong pat onto the boy¡¯s shoulder and said sincerely.


    The boy¡¯s mind was about to copse. Big sister... can you please leave... I would rather endure punches, and not be described so miserably by you... Don¡¯t pull onto me, I want to leave... I want to go home...


    ¡°Ye Hua, quickly go and bring her back to our table.¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t stand looking at it anymore. Do you all not see that the boy¡¯s face is turning between red and white? I¡¯m really worried that the boy would suddenly copse and die.


    Aiya, Qing Ya suddenly recalled the emergency first aid technique that Ye Hua taught her. That guy from before who was spitting out blood endlessly, in the end, wasn¡¯t he cured by me too? Seems like, if the boy were to copseter on, I will have no choice but to help him out.


    Ye Hua was amused by the sister-inw, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Yutong is very warm-hearted.¡±


    ¡°How can she even be counted as warm-hearted, she is being more of a hindrance than a help.¡± Qing Ya held onto her forehead, this is really giving me a headache.


    The boy¡¯s ex-girlfriend couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said, ¡°This beautifuldy, don¡¯t make it any more difficult for him, in actuality, he is also not that short.¡±


    After finish speaking, even the girl herself also went into a daze for a while. That wasn¡¯t what I wanted to express...

 Chapter 114 – A storm is surging 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 114 ¨C A storm is surging 1/2</h4>


    Not only the girl, everyone who heard it also went into a daze. So it was not a matter of money, it was because the boy was really short...


    The boy couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and began crying tears of sadness. This is even more painful than breaking up. I originally thought that she was vain, but it turns out that she was not, she was just unsatisfied with me... and furthermore, she even said it out loud...


    Qing Yutong seemed like she had realized something. While feeling a bit awkward, she said while stammering, ¡°That... Don¡¯t feel too discouraged. Think of those men who have erectile dysfunction, don¡¯t you immediately feel better after thinking about that?¡±


    Immediately, the expressions of a few middle-aged men froze.


    The boy seemed like he had been struck by lightning. My girlfriend left me for a Mr Perfect, and furthermore, she didn¡¯t leave me because of money. This is a man¡¯s humiliation. Furthermore, not only was I exposed, but I was also even ¡®saved¡¯ by a ¡®kind-hearted¡¯ beautifuldy. I originally thought that it was already despairing enough, but I didn¡¯t expect that I have underestimated just how despairing the despair would be.


    The boy held onto his face and ran away with all his might. The boy was even more wounded than when he first entered the store.


    ¡°Eh... Excuse me.¡± Qing Yutong turned her head around and walked back to her table. Originally, I wanted to stick out for the boy. But in the end, it turns out that the boy has some problem with his hard drive, the boy is so tragic.


    Returning back to her seat, Qing Yutong¡¯s pretty face was slightly red, appearing iparably beautiful. However, within Qing Yutong¡¯s beauty, there was a little bit of stupidity in it. On the other hand, Qing Ya was different, her beauty was grandeur.


    ¡°Feeling embarrassed now huh? What are you even worrying about others¡¯ family affairs for.¡± Qing Ya reprimanded, this sister of mine, only knows how to create trouble.


    Qing Yutong pouted her cherry lips, ¡°I am just trying to help others out.¡±


    ¡°You are not helping, what you are doing is just stabbing them in their backs with a knife.¡± Ye Hua added.


    ¡°What Ye Hua said is right. Can you change this temper of yours?¡± Qing Ya poked onto her sister¡¯s forehead petntly, and thetter rubbed onto her forehead pitifully.


    ¡°Humph~ In any case, you two are basically joining hands to bully me this single dog.¡±


    Qing Yutong could only take out her resentment on the food, causing herself to seem like she had not eaten for a few days, and causing others in the hall to be dazed when they looked at her. A beautiful woman is indeed a beautiful woman, even when she eats like this, she still looks beautiful, beautifully bold and unconstrained!


    Qing Ya was different, she was grandeur and graceful. Qing Ya had to help Ye Hua this big boss to cook his food, and it seems like this was already a habit that she had formed. On the other hand, all Ye Hua had to do was eat the food that Qing Ya cooked for him.


    Not bad, not bad, Qing Ya still hasn¡¯t deviate from my aspiration.


    While the three were busy eating steamboat, the surrounding customers left, and another batch of customers entered. Just that, this batch of customers made both Ye Hua and Qing Yutong felt a little bit curious. Why did so many cultivators suddenly appeared. Or perhaps, they were ability power users, or ancient martialists. In the end, who even knows? In any case, within Ye Hua¡¯s eyes, they were but just humans.


    But just a bunch of slightly higher-grade humans.


    Sitting at their side were four middle-aged men, and currently, the four middle-aged men were discussing something with each other in high spirits.


    ¡°I heard that a lot of disciples from various southern sects came to Long¡¯an City.¡±


    ¡°Not only sect disciples, people from the ancient martial families, ability power world, and cultivation world will more or less alle over to Long¡¯an City within these two days.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the north will meddle in this matter. If they do meddle in this matter, it would most likely be another bloody battle.¡±


    ¡°The people of the north dare?! Back then when the ancient godly item appeared, didn¡¯t we southern people not meddle in it!¡±


    ¡°How would us small characters even be able to know how what happened behind the scenes. Even if some southern people did meddle in the previous ancient godly item that appeared in the north, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to know about it.¡±


    ¡°Ancient godly item, just listening to the name is enough to make me feel excited. Not sure just what kind of anciently god item would appear this time. Would it be a weapon, equipment, or magical tool?¡±


    ¡°Do you all know? I heard that Xiao Yi won a pyrrhic victoryst night, and it was even under the circumstance that he took out the Xuan Yuan Sword. The battle site seemed as if Judgement Day had descended.¡±


    ¡°Who even knows what kind of formidable people Xiao Family¡¯s family head had provoked. Luckily, Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t killed, if not, the north would have been in a disorder.¡±


    ¡°I even heard that Nangong Xinyi dered that Xiao Yi was going to recuperate at home, and the ownership of a fewpanies that were under Dragon God Corporation had been transferred. This was told to me by a brother of mine who is a higher-up within Dragon God Corporation. I¡¯m absolutely sure that there is an astonishing big secret within these matters.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, isn¡¯t the world of the rich still the same no matter what? Xiao Family¡¯s family head is definitely living blissfully every day.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the people who have money would be living as happy as you imagined? No, you are wrong, the happiness of the rich, it is something that you cannot imagine at all.¡±


    When Ye Hua, Qing Ya, and Qing Yutong heard thest sentence, they felt that it made a lot of sense. All of you are totally not able to imagine that, the world of the rich would be that, ordering food deliveries every day, and trying to eat chicken after waking up.

 Chapter 114 – A storm is surging 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 114 ¨C A storm is surging 2/2</h4>


    However, it was still the first time that Qing Yutong had heard of this matter. With a face full of curiosity, Qing Yutong asked, ¡°Brother-inw, did Xiao Yi really paid up?¡±


    ¡°Ask your big sister.¡±


    ¡°Big sister, what happened? I only left for a while, and such a big matter actually happened.¡± Qing Yutong asked anxiously. Would a person like Xiao Yi even pay up? Does this Xiao Yi not want his face any more?


    Qing Ya said faintly, ¡°He paid up, he paid with the ownerships of threepanies.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Brother-inw, you are formidable.¡± Qing Yutong eximed. This Xiao Yi, in the past, he would often act cool and bully people in various ways, but who would have thought that, he would suffer a defeat under my brother-inw¡¯s palm in the end.


    Ye Hua picked up a piece of beef that Qing Ya passed to him, ¡°It is but a small matter.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, you are acting cool again. Tell me about the course of events. You didn¡¯t even call me when you went to collect the debt, you are no fun at all.¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°For a small matter like collecting debt, just leave it to the underlings will do.¡±


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong took a look at each other, he is acting cool again.


    ¡°Ye Hua, the ancient godly item that those people are talking about right now, is it the treasure that the others talked aboutst time?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Big sister, what treasure are you talking about? Why are you two keeping me in the dark about things, both of you are leaving me out and not bringing me along to y at all.¡± Qing Yutong pouted her small mouth, seemingly just like a child.


    In actuality, Ye Hua was also a bit curious about this ancient godly item. After all, Ye Hua has the hobby of collecting things. Within that ring that was on his finger, there were lots of weapon and equipment, and all of them were spoils of wars that Ye Hua had collected. Don¡¯t think that Wei Chang¡¯s hobby of collecting things was cultivated out by himself.


    However, if Ye Hua was to know of Xuan Yuan Sword¡¯s strength, he would rather choose to stay at home and watch Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf.


    ¡°Do you two want to go and take a look?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, I want to!¡±


    Ye Hua thought for a moment, ¡°We will treat it as an outing then.¡±


    ¡°Wow, brother-inw, for such a big matter, you are actually treating it as an outing, you are acting cool pretty well right now.¡± Qing Yutong acted cute andughed.


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but stretched out his hand and knocked onto Qing Yutong¡¯s head, ¡°Impudent.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw~ It hurts~¡± Qing Yutong rubbed onto her head and said pitifully.


    Qing Ya smiled sweetly, ¡°You deserved it, to actually dare to tease your brother-inw when he is acting cool.¡±


    Knock~


    Qing Ya suffered a knock onto the head too. Immediately, Qing Yutongughed, ¡°Haha,ugh at me more. Brother-inw, well done.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! Just you wait!¡±


    ¡°Wait what? Quickly go and pay the bill, time to head back home!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The surrounding men looked at Ye Hua, then looked at the tigress that was in front of them. That guy¡¯s wife and sister-inw sure are nice, letting the guy hit them however he wants, and even after being hit, they would still act coquettishly towards the guy. However, these two women both belonged to that guy!!!


    After the meal, the three began taking a stroll on the street. While taking a stroll, Qing Yutong bought some small essories, and happily wore the essories.


    On the other hand, Ye Hua was like a big boss, holding onto Qing Ya¡¯s willow waist, while Qing Ya¡¯s face was filled with frost, still feeling very unhappy about Ye Hua knocking onto her head. This group of three was truly a very weirdbination.

 Chapter 115 – The game still hasn’t begun, all of you, don’t die yet! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 115 ¨C The game still hasn¡¯t begun, all of you, don¡¯t die yet! 1/2</h4>


    Returning back to Leisure Bar, it was about to be 10 pm. However, right after Ye Hua walked into the bar, he felt that the business was pretty good today, almost all of the seats were upied, just that, most of the people that were on the seats were men, and there were very few women. The situation was very different from how it was like in the past.


    ¡°You two go up first.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Brother-inw, what are you nning to do, bring me along with you to have fun~¡±


    Qing Ya pulled onto her sister and said with disdain, ¡°What else can he do, he is definitely nning to act cool again. Let¡¯s go upstairs and eat chicken together. See if Little Ah Li is online or not, Little Ah Li is much more reliablepared to him.¡±


    Listening to his own woman talking about Little Ah Li again, Ye Hua¡¯s mood immediately turned bad, to get carried by a child to eat chicken...


    You all totally do not know that, if I were to release my true strength, even if I myself would feel afraid!


    Right now, I am just ying around with the constitution of an ordinary human, and I am just not willing to cheat. However, Little Ah Li is definitely cheating. If she was my child, I would definitely beat her butt! To actually have to cheat when you are ying aputer game with humans, humiliating!


    Walking into the bar counter, under others¡¯ peculiar gazes, Ye Hua mixed apletely ck color alcoholic drink for himself. The alcoholic drink looked just like c.


    Alright, in actuality, it was indeed c... What was different was that, there was alcohol in the c.


    Holding onto this ss of special c, Ye Hua sat at the empty seat that was at the side and began sizing up everyone. Very evidently, some of those people that were in the bar were not ordinary people.


    ¡°Your Honor!¡± Wei Chang walked over unhurriedly.


    ¡°Call Lie Gu over, I have a matter that I want to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Five secondster, a handsome little boy who was wearing a school uniform walked into the bar. The handsome little boy¡¯s face was brimming with strong confidence. However, when the handsome little boy saw Ye Hua, his face immediately turned into a humble smile.


    ¡°Your Honor~¡± Lie Gu called out.


    Ye Hua sized up Lie Gu for a bit, then wrinkled his brow and said, ¡°What have you been up to again recently?¡±


    ¡°Subordinate have beenplying with Your Honor¡¯s orders and have been going around experiencing humanity. Studying is also a very good way to experience humanity.¡± Lie Gu said in a low voice, evidentlycking a bit of confidence with what he said.


    Wei Chang added, ¡°The reason Lie Gu went to school is just because he wanted to expand his harem.¡±


    ¡°Gluttonous Monster, you are wrong here, what I am doing is just honest dating.¡±


    Wei Changughed lightly, ¡°Only after a few days of attending school, you got into fights, and even fought over female students. As your father, it is really giving me a headache.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Wei Chang said, ¡°Your Honor, since Lie Gu got into a fight right after only few days of attending school, wouldn¡¯t the school have to call the student¡¯s parents? Subordinate and Xiao Tang just so happened to be on a date together at that time, and thus, we went to the school and pretended as Lie Gu¡¯s parents.¡±


    ¡°Haha!!!¡± Ye Huaughed.


    Lie Gu said while panting with rage, ¡°I swear, I will withdraw from the school tomorrow, this is meaningless!¡±


    Ye Hua coughed lightly, ¡°Whatever you want to do. However, the matter that I wanted to talk about is that, in a few dayster, let¡¯s all go on an outing together. It has been five years already, and we have yet to go out together. Thinking back to the past...¡±


    Wei Chang¡¯s and Lie Gu¡¯s expression changed, they knew that Ye Hua was thinking back to the memories in the past. Back then when the eight of us traveled to every corners of the world and made our evil reputation spread throughout the world, just how great did it felt. His Honor has been staying at this small bar for five years already. And before the madam appeared, His Honor didn¡¯t even bother leaving the bar. Only after the madam appeared, then did His Honor began to bother to leave the bar from time to time. Right now, His Honor even has the thought of going out together, I feel so truly touched.


    ¡°Your Honor...¡±


    ¡°Your Honor...¡±


    In actuality, both Wei Chang and Lie Gu understood that Ye Hua definitely missed the other five sins very much. In actuality, it is not that His Honor does not want to go and find the other five sins, it is just that His Honor is afraid that he would feel disappointed when he found them.


    Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette and lighted it up, ¡°Recently, there has been quite a lot of peopleing over to Long¡¯an City. Those people are all here for something called Ancient Godly Item. For thising outing, on one hand, it would be for rxing, and on the other hand, it is also for the sake of seeing just what thing is this Ancient Godly Item supposed to be.¡±


    Lie Gu¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Your Honor, since they are all gathering together, how about we take this chance to kill all of them in one go.¡±


    Wei Chang stretched out his hand and knocked onto Lie Gu¡¯s head, ¡°Do you think that His Honor is still the same as he is back in the past!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate knows his wrong.¡±


    Ye Hua picked up the ss of alcohol and took a sip, then said faintly, ¡°Instead of us killing them, we might as well let them massacre one another instead.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor is brilliant!¡±


    ¡°Your Honor is brilliant!¡±


    Both Wei Chang and Lie Gu thought of something. If His Honor had this kind of brain back then, there was no way that we could have been eliminated, and His Honor would have long yed those humans around in his palm.

 Chapter 115 – The game still hasn’t begun, all of you, don’t die yet! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 115 ¨C The game still hasn¡¯t begun, all of you, don¡¯t die yet! 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sound of wine ss shattering rang out. A man could be seen standing up and shouting, ¡°F**k, what kind of garbage music is this, put on some high energy music for me!¡±


    Ye Hua silently took a look at that table, then stood up and said faintly, ¡°Both of you, take care of those people, they most likely came here for the sake of trying to probe us out. Don¡¯t be too ruthless when dealing with those people, if you two deal with them too ruthlessly, we won¡¯t be able to have a chance to y around with those people anymore in the future.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Ye Hua walked upstairs unhurriedly. When I entered into the bar just now, I immediately felt that it was strange. Thinking back to what happenedst night, I¡¯m guessing that those people are sent by some other people to try and probe us out. If that¡¯s the case, I will go ahead and y with them. Instead of killing, it¡¯s much more satisfying to see those looks of astonishment on their faces or those looks of disbelief on their faces!


    This was a kind of ascension. Ye Hua¡¯s hands were already filled with the blood of countless amount of humans. Killing could no longer give Ye Hua any joy. ying those humans in his palm, and enjoying the looks of astonishment on their faces, only this kind of feeling was able to trigger a trace of billow within Ye Hua¡¯s heart.


    No matter was it Xiao Yi, or was it Long Aotian, Ye Hua was waiting for them to grow stronger. When they felt that they were strong enough, they would then discover that, their despair had only just begun!


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu looked at Ye Hua¡¯s imposing back, and couldn¡¯t help but worship Ye Hua in their heart. His Honor has be more and more human-like. I believe that, don¡¯t need too long, when the seven sins are all assembled, we will head back! And when we head back, we will y thosecent Overlords within our palms. That will be much more satisfying than just killing them straight away!


    ¡°Gluttonous monster, how about we have a contest with each other?¡±


    Wei Chang smiled, ¡°Contest in what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t humans like to act cool? We will a contest on who would be able to act the coolest.¡± Lie Gu grinned, revealing out his white teeth.


    ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t mess up His Honor¡¯s n. If everyone was to be afraid of us, His Honor would definitely stew you.¡±


    Lie Gu scratched onto the back of his head, ¡°His Honor has been saying that he would stew me for hundreds of years already, but only thunder would rumble, and rain wouldn¡¯t fall.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How about I help you pass what you just said to His Honor then?¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m just joking around. Look at you, to actually take what I said seriously, tsk, tsk, tsk...¡±


    Leisure Bar was a bit in a disorder right now. Some security guards went over to try to stop the man, however, how would the security guards be a match for the man? The security guards were immediately pushed onto the floor by the man.


    ¡°People who are of no significance, scram, if not, be prepared to bear the consequences!¡± The man shouted out arrogantly.


    This shout was indeed useful, after the shout, all of the ordinary people that were in the bar left the bar. However, half of the people that were in the bar did not leave, and the man also did not continue on shouting out arrogantly, evidently aware of what was going on with those who chose to continue to stay in the bar.


    ¡°Hey! How can you act like this! This is a leisure bar, if you want to go disco dancing, go to other bars instead.¡± Tang Wei could be seen suddenly rushing out to the man, and said while standing in front of the man.


    The man was 2 meters tall, and Tang Wei was only 1.65 meters tall. The obviousparison made others felt that Tang Wei seemed just like a little doll.


    ¡°Gluttonous Monster, this girlfriend of yours has quite the personality.¡± Lie Gu rubbed onto Wei Chang¡¯s shoulder andughed.


    Wei Chang looked at this girlfriend andughed, ¡°En, Xiao Tang indeed has quite the personality. Although she seems gentle and delicate on the outside, she is filled with courage on the inside.¡±


    ¡°Your girlfriend is about to be bullied, as the boyfriend, aren¡¯t you going to step out?¡± Lie Gu asked curiously.


    While looking at the beautiful figure, a ck light began flickering within Wei Chang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Xiao Tang is already no longer considered as a human.¡±


    ¡°F**k, Gluttonous Monster, you are so sickening...¡±


    ¡°That three celebrities of yours are the same too, they are nourished by that dragon aura of yours to the point that...¡± Wei Chang teased.


    Lie Gu spread out his hands, ¡°What else can I do about the side effect. I will just take it as cultivating three subordinates who can both fight and warm bed. After all, His Honor is only just taking a vacation here in this world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, after His Honor is done with his vacation, the time of carnage should approach!¡±


    A thirst for blood was emitted out from both Wei Chang¡¯s and Lie Gu¡¯s eyes. The game has still yet to begin, we are only just warming up now!

 Chapter 116 – The most childish threaten 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 116 ¨C The most childish threaten 1/2</h4>


    The burly man looked at the tiny thing in front of him, and an evil smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The man stretched out his filthy hand, wanting to touch onto Tang Wei¡¯s cheek. I¡¯m sure that it would feel very nice to touch this woman¡¯s tender white skin. The burly man¡¯s three other friends revealed out a mocking smile. Something like taking liberties of women is often done by us, especially when ites to such a pure looking beautiful woman like this. Just a while ago, I remember seeing two super beautiful women entering into the bar and walking upstairs, perhaps, we can try to take liberties of them too.


    However, they tried to take liberties of the wrong person this time. If it was ced in the past, Tang Wei would inevitably be taken liberties of by that study man. However, the Tang Wei right now was Wei Chang¡¯s girlfriend, and her identity had raised up by a tremendous amount. Furthermore, because Wei Chang had helped to refine a primordial spirit into Tang Wei¡¯s body, Tang Wei¡¯s strength right now was strong enough to even exchange blows with Death Mage.


    Looking at the filthy big hand, Tang Wei subconsciously used her hand to block onto the iing big hand, and furthermore, she did it while closing her eyes.


    The entire bar turned silent, if a fine needle was to drop onto the floor now, everyone would be able to hear it.


    While closing her eyes, Tang Wei did not felt anything disgusting touching onto her face. Carefully opening her eyes, she discovered that everyone was looking at her inplete astonishment. Immediately, Tang Wei was confused.


    The sturdy man that was in front of her just a while ago had disappeared. Tang Wei was very confused, did the man ran away?


    The sturdy man¡¯s three other friends regained their consciousness and one of them shouted out, ¡°Brothers, attack!¡±


    Tang Wei¡¯s face revealed out panic as she took a step backward. However, the three other sturdy men had already approached near her.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Tang Wei let out an ear-piercing scream, and all of the wine sses shattered. The expressions of the three study men came to a froze, and blood began dripping out from their ears. Evidently, the three sturdy men were injured. However, they still continued and attacked towards the ¡®weak¡¯ Tang Wei.


    After screaming, while with her eyes closed, Tang Wei began throwing kicks and punches, seemingly just like a girl who had seen a ghost and was hitting onto the air.


    The entire bar became silent once again. After the moment of silence, some people began to talk in a low voice.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t see wrongly, are that four study men Jiangnan¡¯s four marshals?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case. I heard that their strength is not bad, how did they get sent flying by a girl?¡±


    ¡°This bar is indeed mysterious.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that, this girl is the ck gowned person who fought with Xiao Yi?¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t speak anymore, I¡¯m feeling afraid...¡±


    Lie Gu sighed, ¡°Gluttonous Monster, can you at the least teach your girlfriend some moves, isn¡¯t it too humiliating like this?¡±


    ¡°I feel that this fighting technique of Xiao Tang¡¯s is pretty good.¡± Wei Changughed lightly, then walked forward unhurriedly.


    Coming to Tang Wei¡¯s side, Wei Chang patted onto Tang Wei who was currently still in a panic.


    Unexpectedly, right after Tang Wei felt that someone patted onto her, she responded with a punch to the person who patted her. Wei Chang easily grabbed onto the iing fist, ¡°Xiao Tang, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Ah... Uncle Wei~¡± Tang Wei straightforwardly threw herself into Wei Chang¡¯s embrace, evidently that she was feeling afraid to death.


    Jiangnan¡¯s four marshals expressed that they were the ones that were feeling afraid to death right now, you this murderer...


    Wei Chang lightly stroked onto Tang Wei¡¯s back, ¡°Alright, alright, you don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei, was I very violent just now?¡±


    The surrounding people all let out a gasp.


    Miss, can I ask you, if you are not counted as violent, then what is counted as violent? Look at those people, they are all hard stuck in the wall right now because of your attacks.


    Wei Chang consoled, ¡°You are not violent in the least bit at all. Go and gather the waiters and security guards, the bar will be closed for business early today.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Alright.¡±


    After a short while, all of Leisure Bar¡¯s security guards and waiters left the bar. Lie Gu leaned onto the bar counter and watched as Wei Chang perform. I will give the first round to him.


    Wei Chang looked at the 20+ people that were in the bar and questioned, ¡°Are all of you here to cause trouble?¡±


    Everyone remained silent. Just a while ago, you grabbed onto that girl¡¯s fist so easily, so right now, who would even dare to say that they are here to cause trouble?


    Looking at the 20+ people, all of them were sitting up straight right now. It was reckoned that, back when they were studying, they didn¡¯t even sit up so straightly, so seriously, and also, so scaredly.


    After all, those people were all but a bunch of small fries, they were all merely sent here to probe out the bar. However, none of them would want to be stuck in the wall.

 Chapter 116 – The most childish threaten 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 116 ¨C The most childish threaten 2/2</h4>


    Lie Gu shook his head helplessly, what else is there even to f**king y, those bunch of adults are all acting like a bunch of small students right now.


    Lie Gu shouted out coldly, ¡°Who sent you guys here? Let theme over to pick you guys up. If not, don¡¯t even think about seeing tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡±


    ¡°What if it rained tomorrow?¡± Wei Chang turned his head around and asked.


    Lie Gu went into a daze, this is truly a question, ¡°You say, what do we do then if it rained tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°How about saying, ¡®don¡¯t even think about seeing tomorrow¡¯s sun and rain¡¯? How¡¯s that?¡± Wei Chang suggested.


    Lie Gu slightly wrinkled his brows, ¡°Then, what if it is a cloudy day tomorrow?¡±


    Everyone, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait till tomorrow then, it is too troublesome, how about we give them just an hour instead?¡± Wei Chang said.


    ¡°That is a good idea.¡±


    The 20+ people were allpletely dazed. Big brothers, what are you two doing? One of you said that you would be giving us till tomorrow, why are you suddenly changing your mind now, and why do you even bother caring about if tomorrow would rain or be cloudy?


    ¡°We are from Cloud Sect!¡±


    ¡°We are from Traceless Pavilion! I dare you to try and touch us!¡±


    ¡°We are from Raising Thunder Sect! If you are smart, let us leave now!¡±


    ¡°We are from Dry Zen Sect, we want to go back home now!¡±


    ¡°We are from South Alliance! I forgot to turn off my house¡¯s gas stove when I left my house, if my house caught fire, are you going to take responsibility for it!¡±


    The people from Cloud Sect really knew how to lead the tempo. In a moment, the atmosphere became ardent, and all of the 20+ people were currently acting like if Lie Gu and Wei Chang don¡¯t let them off, they would die in front of them.


    Wei Chang took in a deep breath, ¡°That person there, what is your house¡¯s address? I will help you call the firefighter, you don¡¯t have to worry about your house.¡±


    ¡°if you all want to go back home, your guardian has toe and pick you up. If your guardian doesn¡¯te to pick you up, you will die.¡± Wei Chang continued on and said.


    Lie Gu ced both his hands into his pants¡¯ pockets and walked to the middle and said, ¡°How about you all recognize me as your boss, I will teach you how tob middle parting hair.¡±


    After finish speaking, Lie Gu fixed onto his hair. My hairstyle cannot be messy.


    The 20+ people were about to copse. Just what kind of strange bar is this, the way that they talk is so childish, but on the other hand, the frightening aura that the two are releasing out is making those childish words of theirs to be so threatening. This is too scary!!!


    Lie Gu shouted out coldly, ¡°What are you all still being in a daze for? Waiting for me to treat you all to a bowl of hot spicy soup? Start calling now!¡±


    Everyone did not dare to go against Lie Gu and immediately began to call for people toe and pick them up. You two will regret itter!


    In actuality, these five powers were all very formidable existences within the south. There was no need to speak too much about Cloud Sect, Cloud Sect belonged to the cultivation world, and their location was located at Long¡¯an City¡¯s perimeters.


    The members within South Alliance were all ability power users, this was a power that shouldn¡¯t be belittled.


    Traceless Pavilion was located in the southwest. This was a power that was known for cultivating poisonous gu insects. This was a power that even people within the social circle also wouldn¡¯t dare toe too much into contact with, being afraid that they would get a gu insect nted into their body when they let their guard down.


    (¹Æ³æ: gu insects ¨C basically extremely poisonous insects)


    Raising Thunder Sect was an ancient martial sect, their techniques were mystical and formidable. Their sect master was someone who was able to fight against Xiao Yi. Of course, the precondition was that Xiao Yi doesn¡¯t use his Xuan Yuan Sword.


    Dry Zen Sect belonged to the cultivation world too. Dry Zen Sect¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t anything much, however, the people from Dry Zen Sect were all experts in using medicines.


    Of course, these were just the sects, pavilion, and alliance. In the south, there were still formidable families whose strength could bepared to Xiao Family, take for example, Wang Dabao¡¯s family. Just that, Wang Dabao didn¡¯te today. As for why he didn¡¯te. Perhaps, he had heard wind of some information. Meanwhile, these five powers foolishly ran to the bar to try to probe out the bar, acting as others¡¯ cannon fodders.


    The calls went through, but they still had to wait for those people toe to the bar. Lie Gu was feeling very bored right now, normally at this timing, I would be lying on the bed and enjoying the celebrities¡¯ services.


    ¡°Gluttonous Monster, want to y Fight the Landlord?¡±


    ¡°We arecking one yer though.¡± Wei Chang said.


    Lie Gu looked at the 20+ people, ¡°One of youe over and y Fight the Landlord with us, if you win, I will let you leave.¡±


    The 20+ people first went into a daze, then began to fight for the chance toe over and y Fight the Landlord. While fighting for the chance, the almost started to get physical with each other.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu took a look at each other with a smile. Humans are indeed still the same as usual, they have not changed at all, for the sake of living, they can do anything.

 Chapter 117 – New style of Fight the Landlord 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 117 ¨C New style of Fight the Landlord 1/2</h4>


    After a moment of fighting over who gets to y, a person that belonged to Dry Zen Sect emerged as the victor. This person wasparably thin and feeble, however, to be able to emerge as the victor amongst the 20+ people, it could be seen that he was definitely formidable in some other aspects.


    Lie Gu arranged the seats, and Wei Chang took out the poker cards. Afterward, the three sat down on the seats.


    Wei Chang asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Xiong Yong.¡±


    (The name Xiong Yong could be interpreted as Brave Bear. ÐÜ: Xiong ¨C Bear, ÓÂ: Yong ¨C Brave.)


    Lie Guughed, ¡°This name of yours is not matching with your body build.¡±


    Xiong Yong rubbed onto his nose embarrassedly, ¡°I was very robust in the past, but became thin after I started refining medicines.¡±


    ......


    Wei Chang began to shuffle the cards, while Lie Gu took out ab andbed once on both right and left side of his hair, then took out a small mirror to take a look at his hairstyle. After feeling satisfied with his hairstyle, Lie Gu kept theb and small mirror and said, ¡°You know how to y Fight the Landlord right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course, when I am bored, I would even y a few rounds with my brothers.¡± Xiong Yongughed simple-mindedly.


    Wei Chang took out three bottles of beer, one bottle for each person. Xiong Yong was feeling very touched, I didn¡¯t expect that they would be so nice, there is actually even beer to drink while ying the card game with them, and furthermore, the beer is Harbin Beer.


    After finish shuffling the cards, Wei Changughed, ¡°If you win, we will let you off.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot... thanks a lot...¡± Xiong Yong was exulted, I won¡¯t evere to this bar anymore in the future, this bar is basically a bandit den.


    ¡°But, what if we win?¡± Lie Gu asked, then took off the beer cap and drank a small mouth of beer.


    Burp~


    Xiong Yong was startled, not knowing how to answer to that question.


    Lie Gu patted onto Xiong Yong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°How about this, if we win, we will chop off one of your limbs, and if you win, we will let you off.¡±


    Xiong Yong¡¯s expression changed greatly. When the 20+ other people heard what Lie Gu said, they couldn¡¯t help but took a step backward, those two are too cruel! Do you two know that, if you two act like this, it is very easy for you two to offend people.


    Xiong Yong was starting to somewhat regret abouting out, however, the arrow was already pulled, and there was no choice but to shoot the arrow. Take a gamble, and a bicycle could be a motorcycle.


    ¡°Then, you two cannot cheat.¡±


    Lie Gu spread out his hands, ¡°Do we look like the kind of people that would cheat?¡¯


    Looking at that sincere look on Lie Gu¡¯s and Wei Chang¡¯s face, Xiong Yong believed them.


    The first round began, and Xiong Yong seemed to be very nervous, his hands that were holding onto the poker cards were currently trembling. Meanwhile, 20+ people who were watching the three y did not dare to let out a single sound, and the Jiangnan four marshals who were stuck in the wall straightforwardly pretended like they were dead, you all can¡¯t see me...


    Xiong Yong picked up the card that was flipped. I am thendlord this round, however, I have to see if my cards are good or not!


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu looked at their own cards and wrinkled their brows, whereas when Xiong Yong saw his own cards, a smile appeared on his face. The king bomb and a bunch of other strong cards are in my hands, I will see just how you two are even going to win!


    Xiong Yan began his performance, throwing out cards after cards, while Lie Gu and Wei Chang kept on passing their own turn, seemingly like they had decided on letting Xiong Yong off.


    ¡°Two.¡± Lie Gu finally threw out his first card.


    ¡°King bomb, haha, I only have one more card left now. Big brothers, thank you for letting me win this round.¡± Xiong Yong finally let out a breath of relief, even the god also wants to let me off.


    Wei Chang shouted out gravely, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Xiong Yong went into a daze, and the spectators also went into a daze, could it be that, they are intending on going back on their words?


    ¡°Double red king bombs!¡± Wei Chang threw out a pair of red color twos.


    Asides from Lie Gu, everyone was stupefied, what kind of maniption is this!!!


    Xiong Yong tightly held onto the two within his hand and squeezed out a smile, ¡°Big brother, this isn¡¯t good right?¡±


    Lie Gu drank a mouth of beer, ¡°We asked you if you know how to y Fight the Landlord or not just now, and you said that you know how to y it. What¡¯s the matter, you want to go back on the bet? Do you believe that I can kill you right away right now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I understand, I understand.¡± Xiong Yong could only hope that Lie Gu and Wei Chang have individual cards within their hands.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu were not fools, knowing that Xiong Yong has a two left in his hand, how would they even y an individual card? Without any suspense, Xiong Yong lost the first round.

 Chapter 117 – New style of Fight the Landlord 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 117 ¨C New style of Fight the Landlord 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Gluttonous Monster, where did you ce the knife at?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there is a fruit knife under the bar counter.¡±


    Lie Gu found the fruit knife and ced it onto the table, ¡°Do you want to do it yourself, or do you want us to help you?¡±


    Xiong Yong gasped heavily, how is this possible, I can¡¯t win them in a fight, and if I were to retaliate, I will die. However, if I chop off one of my arms, I will at the least still have another chance to win. Since I have already started betting, I have no choice but to continue betting.


    ¡°Help me instead.¡± Xiong Yong took out a pill and prepared himself for staunching the bleedingter on.


    Lie Gu picked up the fruit knife and fancily spun the fruit knife. A silvery light flickered, and Xiong Yong¡¯s left arm fell onto the ground, and blood began to spurt out crazily.


    Xiong Yong was also indeed a man, he did not utter a single sound after his left arm was severed. With his right hand, he struck onto his acupuncture points in session, then ate the pill. After that, he took out a small bottle and sprinkled the fine powder that was within the small bottle onto his wound.


    Wei Chang thought that it was some kind of godly medicine, but it turns out to be Yunnan Baiyao.


    After finish doing all those, Xiong Yong¡¯s pale face gradually gain back some colors.


    Fear appeared in the eyes of the 20+ spectators, these two people totally don¡¯t have the intention of letting the guy off at all, and instead, they are intending on killing the guy by severing off his limbs one by one. What¡¯s worse is that, the guy actually believed that the two are going to let him off!


    In the next round, it was Lie Gu¡¯s turn to shuffle the cards.


    Because Xiong Yong could only hold onto the cards with one hand, he was a bit slow. However, Wei Chang and Lie Gu expressed that they understand. Don¡¯t rush, take your time.


    Xiong Yong was thendlord once again, and furthermore, his cards were extremely good too. Having king bomb, and also double king bombs, an existence more formidable than king bomb! Furthermore, it was double ck king bombs. Even if Lie Gu and Wei Chang have double king bombs in their hands, it would also be just double red king bombs, and double ck king bombs wins against double red king bombs!


    The atmosphere of the hall was extremely weird, it was enough to make one tremble with fear!


    Xiong Yong felt that he was definitely going to win this round, there are two bombs in my hand, and also a pair of threes.


    ¡°King bomb!¡± Xiong Yong shouted out gravely, appearing imposing and out of the ordinary!


    Lie Gu threw out a pair of twos, ¡°Double red king bombs!¡±


    ¡°Double ck king bombs!¡± Xiong Yong¡¯s expression was malevolent, this feels so good, now you two have nothing else to say right!!!


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu did not say anything, seems like they had recognized this kind of ystyle. This caused Xiong Yong to let out a breath of relief. If I rush to the hospital now, I can still attach back my arm.


    ¡°Pair of threes.¡± Wei Chang threw out a pair of threes.


    The bar turned silent. What kind of f**king Fight the Landlord is this?!?!


    Lie Gu let out a breath of relief, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you have a pair of threes, I only have a single three left.¡±


    Blood began spilling out from Xiong Yong¡¯s wound, and his expression turned pale once again, ¡°Why can a pair of threes eat a pair of twos!¡±


    ¡°If a pair of threes doesn¡¯t eat a pair of twos, what does it eat then?¡± Lie Gu revealed out an expression like he was looking at an idiot.


    F**king hell, Xiong Yong was actually unable to dispute against that answer.


    A silvery light flickered, and a leg fell onto the floor. Xiong Yong repeated the sequence of actions that he did just now. However, this time, colors did not return back to his face, and his face was still pale. Even more, even his lips were pale right now.


    There was a puddle of blood umted under the table, causing a faint smell of blood to spread throughout the air, which in turn caused the atmosphere to feel stifling.


    ¡°I will shuffle the cards this time!¡± Xiong Yong said gravely.


    Wei Chang magnanimously allowed Xiong Yong to shuffle the cards.


    Xiong Yong began shuffling the cards. Although Xiong Yong was slow, Wei Chang and Lie Gu did not rush him at all. What a pitiful person, to not even know how to y the new style of Fight the Landlord, this guy is really out of touch with the trends.


    Thinking back to those days where His Honor would y Fight the Landlord when he was bored, His Honor felt that Fight the Landlord was too monotonous, and one has to know how to be flexible. And in the end, Wei Chang and Lie Gu lost continuously to Ye Hua. Wei Chang almost lost all of his savings to Ye Hua, while Lie Gu almost got stewed by Ye Hua.


    After that, the two swore that they would never y Fight the Landlord with Ye Hua anymore.


    For this round, Xiong Yong was thendlord again. If it was possible, Xiong Yong did not want to be thendlord. However, when he saw that he has the king bomb, double king bombs, and also a pair of threes, Xiong Yong¡¯s confidence returned back to him.


    ¡°King bomb!¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu shook their heads, and Xiong Yong was overjoyed.


    ¡°Double red king bombs!¡±


    ¡°Double ck king bombs!¡±


    Right now, Xiong Yong only had a pair of threes left in his hand. Xiong Yong shouted out, ¡°A pair of threes!¡±


    Lie Gu unhurriedly took out two cards, ¡°Pair of fours.¡±


    Pfft...


    Xiong Yong spurt out a mouth of blood, dyeing the poker cards red. With his eyes opened wide, Xiong Yong copsed onto the floor and twitched for a bit. After that, Xiong Yong stopped moving.


    Lie Gu took out hisb andbed onto his hair, ¡°A guy actually died from ying Fight the Landlord.¡±


    Wei Chang sighed, ¡°He said that he knows how to y this game.¡±


    Everyone was copsing right now...

 Chapter 118 – Little Ah Li is online 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 118 ¨C Little Ah Li is online 1/2</h4>


    Lie Gu raised his head and drank a mouth of beer, then shouted out, ¡°Is there still anyone who wants to y?


    Everyone revealed out fear within their eyes, and all of them crowded together into a pile. No one was willing toe out. If any of us were toe out, it would basically be a fate worse than death!


    Look at how smart those Jiangnan four marshals who are stuck in the wall are, they straightforwardly pretended like they were dead.


    Wei Chang asked, ¡°How about we change to another game.¡±


    Lie Gu remained silent for a while, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s y mahjong then, four yers, whoever wins, we will let you leave.¡±


    Everyone gasped, if ying Fight the Landlord was already so terrifying, wouldn¡¯t it be even worse when ying mahjong!!!


    Seeing that no one came out, Wei Chang shouted out coldly, ¡°Is there not a single person who knows how to y mahjong!¡±


    With a frightened expression on their faces, everyone shook their heads with all their strength.


    ¡°Gluttonous Monster, I think it¡¯s better to y something that is simple, the kind that everyone would know how to y.¡±


    ¡°Lie Gu, are you talking about that?¡± Wei Chang¡¯s eyes lighted up.


    Lie Gu revealed out an unfathomable smile.


    Wei Chang walked to the storage room, and very quickly, he brought back a big box with him. While holding onto the big box, he said to everyone with a smile, ¡°Happy airne chess,e and try it out?¡±


    Upon seeing that gentle smile, everyone knew that this was definitely not happy airne chess, and that this was most likely death airne chess.


    It was very seldom that Wei Chang and Lie Gu would have the mood to y games. For such an easy game like this, anyone would be able to y it. Since all of you are not willing toe out, we will just pick two people by ourselves then...


    Another frightening spectacle was happening in the bar again, and the three who were upstairs were totally unable to hear it at all. The two sisters were currently eating chicken with Little Ah Li. Whereas when Ye Hua entered into the room and heard that Little Ah Li was ying, he decisively chose to lie on the bed and y with his phone.


    Qing Ya smiled and remained silent. This man just dead on want face. Looking at that sulky look on his face, I really want to pinch onto his face, he looks just too adorable...


    ¡°Little Ah Li, is your mother not at home today?¡± Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    ¡°En, a lot of people came to find mother today, therefore, mother won¡¯t be able to attend to Ah Li today.¡± Ah Li¡¯s tender voice rang out from the earphones, her voice was very pleasant sounding.


    Qing Ya asked curiously, ¡°Little Ah Li, did your mother not beat your little buttocksst night?¡±


    ¡°How would mother be willing to beat Ah Li, mother only punished Ah Li to kneel on the keyboard, it hurts so much~¡± Ah Li said pitifully, how tragic the sight must have been.


    When Qing Ya and Qing Yutong heard that, they felt heart pain for Ah Li, and their maternal love immediately overflowed out from them as they criticized Ah Li¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Aunts, actually, Ah Li¡¯s mother has it very hard too, Ah Li is able to understand mother.¡±


    ¡°Little Ah Li sure is sensible.¡± Qing Ya¡¯s heart was melting. Just how big is this child, and yet she is already so sensible. If my child is able to be as sensible as Little Ah Li, it would be great.


    Qing Yutong said lovably, ¡°Ah Li, if there is a chance, aunt will treat you to Mc Donald.¡±


    ¡°Mc Donald? What is that?¡±


    Qing Yutong went into a daze, ¡°Could it be that, Ah Li has never eat before Mc Donald?¡±


    ¡°Mc Donald can be eaten? The name of this food sounds so strange though?¡±


    Qing Ya asked, ¡°Little Ah Li, where do you stay at?¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t really know where I stay at.¡± Ah Li said puzzledly.


    If it was not for Ah Li being so sensible, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong would have thought that Little Ah Li had been kidnapped.


    ¡°What do your surroundings look like?¡± Qing Yutong asked.


    ¡°En... there are clouds... waterfalls... pces... and also mountains... and people... However, they would not y with Ah Li, they are all afraid of Ah Li.¡±


    What kind of freaking ce is this, the sisters were bothpletely confused, could it be that Little Ah Li is joking around with us?


    ¡°Then, why are they afraid of Ah Li when Ah Li is so adorable.¡± Qing Ya asked.


    ¡°Ah Li don¡¯t know why too. Perhaps, it could be because of mother.¡±


    Right now, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were like children, with a face full of curiosity on their faces. Women¡¯s desire for gossiping was insatiable.


    ¡°Is Ah Li¡¯s mother very formidable?¡± Qing Yutong asked.


    Speaking of her mother, Ah Li¡¯s tone was filled with pride, ¡°Of course, Ah Li¡¯s mother is not only pretty, she is also very, very, very formidable.¡±


    Both Qing Ya and Qing Yutong smiled. The child would of course always side towards their mother.

 Chapter 118 – Little Ah Li is online 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 118 ¨C Little Ah Li is online 2/2</h4>


    ¡°However, Ah Li would only be able to see mother once every day during the night. During the day, mother does not have time to take care of Ah Li. Mother wouldn¡¯t let Ah Li go out to y too. Ah Li really wants to go out and take a look at the world outside. Aunts, is the world outside fun?¡±


    Qing Yutong immediately began to boast, speaking of various fun things and delicious food, enticing the Little Ah Li.


    And when Ah Li listened to Qing Yutong¡¯s descriptions, her desire for wanting to go out and take a look at the world outside grew even more.


    Qing Ya red at her sister, ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t listen to her, you have to listen to your mother do you understand?¡±


    ¡°En, Ah Li understands. That¡¯s right, where did uncle went to today?¡±


    Qing Yaughed, ¡°Little Ah Li is too formidable already, uncle doesn¡¯t dare to y with Ah Li anymore.¡±


    Ye Hua immediately wrinkled his brows and gazed at Qing Ya. I dare you to say it again, I will make sure I beat your butt till it swells.


    ¡°Ah, so that is the case. Ah Li can be not that formidable and let uncle have the chance to perform then.¡±


    Ye Hua of course heard what Ah Li said. Do I even need a little child to let me? What a joke.


    ¡°Ah Li, uncle still don¡¯t dare to y with Ah Li.¡± Qing Yaughed lightly.


    Ye Hua snorted, ¡°Who said that I don¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Aunt, is uncleing to y with us?¡± Ah Li asked curiously.


    ¡°En, uncle ising, we can y together as four.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Ah Li likes to y with uncle.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s expression sunk, I do not like to y with a brat like you.


    Next, Little Ah Li began bringing Ye Hua to eat chicken again. The people upstairs were ying ardently, while the situation at the downstairs was hell.


    The smell of blood within the air was particrly strong, and the white color dice was dyed red by blood. Within the surroundings, there were various severed arms and legs, the spectacle was simply too horrible to endure. Right now, two men who only had one arm left on their bodies were currently holding onto theirst breath.


    Such a frightening scene was enough to make one¡¯s mental copsepletely. The 20+ people were not afraid of death, but after seeing this kind of death, they finally knew what a fate worse than death was. Amongst the 20+ people, there were a few women who were driven crazy by this frightening spectacle.


    While drinking beer and ying the game, Wei Chang and Lie Gu waited for those peoples¡¯ backup to arrive. Both Wei Chang and Lie Gu did not pity those 20+ people in the least bit at all. To dare toe and try to probe out His Honor¡¯s territory, it would be counted lucky if any of you can die with no missing body parts.


    Suddenly, the sounds of carsing to a stop rang outside of the bar, followed by the sounds of hurried footsteps. Everyone rejoiced, their backups were finally here to save them!


    ¡°Cloud Sect¡¯s elder, Xing Kai, has arrived!¡±


    ¡°South Alliance¡¯s elder, Gao Shuang, has arrived!¡±


    ¡°Dry Zen Sect¡¯s elder, You Yinguang, has arrived!¡±


    ¡°Raising Thunder Sect¡¯s elder, Wen Rui, has arrived!¡±


    ¡°Traceless Pavilion¡¯s elder, Tu Rong, has arrived!¡±


    The disciples of the various powers could be seen walking in first and shouting out their elder¡¯s name. Their aura was imposing, and their voice was resonant. However, when they saw the spectacle within the bar, their chest began contracting in and out.


    Puke...


    Even the elders that followed by and entered into the bar also wrinkled their brows. The people of this bar are simply too savage, they have no humanity at all, their methods are simply ruthless to the point that it is making my hair stand on its end!!!


    Furthermore, these two are totally not cing us in their eyes at all. A small bar like this actually dares to be so arrogant?! However, after thinking about the matter that happenedst night, the elders¡¯ anger came to a froze. The reason that I sent people over to the bar was to try and probe out the bar. Looking at the situation right now, the ck gowned person fromst night is most likely one of the two there.


    Even Xiao Yi could only win a pyrrhic victory against the ck gown person, therefore, the five of us added together also wouldn¡¯t be a match for the ck gown person. If the sect master came, he would be able to fight against the ck gown person. However, the sect master has something more important to deal with right now, where would he even have the time to take care of such a small matter like this.


    It seems like, for now, all I can do is to request for peace. I will think about the rest after I brought my people away from this bar.

 Chapter 119 – I added my body odor 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 119 ¨C I added my body odor 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Elder, save me... I want to go back home...¡± One of the two who was currently ying happy airne chess crawled slowly towards his elder, leaving a long trace of bloodstain on the floor. However, before he was even able to crawl to the front of the elder, his breathing came to a stop. The other person was the same too.


    The five elders were feeling indignant within their hearts, how many years has it been! There was no one who would dare to kill their disciples in front of their faces! Even Xiao Yi would only dare to only give their disciples a lesson, and wouldn¡¯t dare to straightforwardly kill their disciples!


    Looking at the scene, there were three corpses, and not a single one of them was intact. From this, it could be seen how ruthless Wei Chang¡¯s and Lie Gu¡¯s methods were. Also, amongst the 20+ people, there were a few female disciples who were scared to the point that they went crazy. From this, it could be seen how frightening the spectacle just now must have been.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu discussed with each other in a low voice.


    Lie Gu, ¡°Should we kill them all to attract bigger fishes toe to the bar?¡±


    The Wei Chang right now had learned how to think over things and thoroughly understand His Honor¡¯s thoughts, ¡°What His Honor want is not to kill them. If we killed them, what meaning would it even have?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? In the past, don¡¯t we always just wipe out all the enemies?¡±


    ¡°How can the past bepared to the present? We are humans, it is wrong to kill people, killing people will cause us to get imprisoned!!!¡± Wei Chang shouted in a low voice.


    Lie Gu looked at the three corpses that were on the floor and silently nodded his head. I feel that what Gluttonous Monster just said makes a lot of sense.


    ¡°Why did you two killed my disciple!¡± Dry Zen Sect¡¯s elder You Yinguang shouted out.


    Lie Gu drank all of the remaining beer that was in his hand in one gulp, then stood out and said, ¡°Burp... Why? Old fellow, your people came to our territory and behaved atrociously. It is already very nice of us that we only killed three people. What¡¯s more, the three of them died because we were waiting for you all toe.¡±


    You Yinguang¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Waiting for us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if not, what did you expect?¡± Lie Gu took out hisb once again andbed onto both the left and right side of his hair. That strange smile was enough to make one¡¯s heart feel cold, and that strange middle parting hairstyle was enough to make one tremble in fear.


    South Alliance¡¯s Gao Shuang said gravely, ¡°Just what are the two of you up to!¡±


    Wei Chang walked over unhurriedly, ¡°Actually, we are also not up to anything, we just merely wanted to give everyone a warning. This is a leisure bar, not a club!¡±


    Traceless Pavilion¡¯s elder Tu Rong asked faintly, ¡°We have received your warning, so, we can leave now right?¡±


    ¡°Leaving just like this, this isn¡¯t good right?¡± Lie Gu smiled.


    Raising Thunder Sect¡¯s elder Wen Rui shouted out coldly, ¡°What do you want then? Don¡¯t think that we are afraid of you!¡±


    Lie Gu spread out both his hands and said unhurriedly, ¡°We will give you a chance to take revenge.¡±


    Everyone was immediately startled, just what are these two people nning to do! Are they lunatics! Or could it be that they are just that confident about their own strength!


    Wei Chang smiled slightly, ¡°The visitors are guests, bring forth your capabilities and have a go with the two of us. Between the two of us, you all can choose whoever that you want. No matter the result, you all can bring your people and leave afterward.¡±


    The disciples that had been in the bar since the beginning were greatly startled. Elders! Please don¡¯t ever agree to their request! These two are simply shameless! They are simply shameless to the point that they have no bottom line at all!


    However, if they wanted to leave, they still had to rely on their elders, thus, all the disciples remained silent and did not speak.


    ¡°I will go first!¡± Dry Zen Sect¡¯s elder, You Yinguang, stepped out.


    The other four elders let out a breath. Although You Yinguang¡¯s strength is not that great, he is indeed an expert in using medicines, and furthermore, he is greatly skilled in using poison. Seems like these two people have been careless. Just nice, with You Yinguang stepping out, we can see just how strong these two really are!


    With a smile on their faces, Lie Gu and Wei Chang for You Yinguang to take his pick.


    ¡°You!¡± You Yinguang pointed to Lie Gu and shouted out.


    Lie Gu patted onto Wei Chang, ¡°Gluttonous Monster, I will go first then~¡±


    Wei Chang shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 119 – I added my body odor 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 119 ¨C I added my body odor 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Old fellow, how do you want to go at this, you draw the theme!¡± Lie Gu asked indifferently while fixing onto his hair.


    With a grim expression, You Yinguang said, ¡°My sect, Dry Zen Sect specializes in refining medicines and concocting pills! I have a rather small aplishment within the aspects of refining medicines and concocting pills. Today, I willpete with you on the effects of medicines!"


    ¡°This is a bit interesting, sure thing!¡± Lie Gu¡¯s interest was greatly piqued, this game seems more fun than Fight the Landlord.


    You Yinguang said gravely, ¡°I will take out a poison pill, and you will have to swallow the pill that I take out. After you swallowed the pill, you will only have an hour to concoct an antidote, if not, your entire body will start rotting and you will die!¡±


    Lie Gu understood, ¡°From what you said, I can give you a poison pill too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± You Yinguang said indifferently, appearing very confident.


    A little brat also dares topete against me in medicinal knowledge, he truly does not know the immensity of heaven and earth. Meanwhile, that security guard that is behind this little brat seems much calmer and more collected.


    This was also the reason why You Yinguang chose Lie Gu instead of Wei Chang, little children always seem to be much easier to deceive.


    You Yinguang could be seen taking out an exquisite small box from his sleeve. With a proud look on his face, You Yinguang said, ¡°This pill is known as Six Scattered Yin Soul Pill, it is colorless and tasty. When one took in the pill, they would still be safe and sound for an hour. However, after an hour passed, their seven apertures would start bleeding, and afterward, their body would begin to start rotting. Soon after all that, their soul will scatter.¡±


    Everyone gasped, cultivators pay particr attention to souls. If one does not have a soul anymore, it would mean that their next life would cease to exist too. This pill is too malicious!


    ¡°This pill was concocted by me after using a total of 49 days. The medical ingredients that were used to concoct this pill took me an entire year to find. To speak the truth, even I myself also do not know how to concoct the antidote for this pill.¡± You Yinguang added.


    The brows of the four other elders wrinkled. What does this You Yinguang mean by that? Does he not want to kill that young fellow?


    You Yinguang of course wanted to kill Lie Gu. However, as an alchemist, he much more wanted to see others tremble before the pills that he concocted. For him, this kind of satisfaction was even more satisfyingpared to killing people.


    Lie Guughed, then stretched his hand into the inside of his shirt. It seems like he was trying to scratch onto something. Everyone was a bit dazed upon seeing Lie Gu¡¯s action.


    After scratching for about a minute, Lie Gu took out a ck color pill. After coughing lightly, Lie Gu said, ¡°This pill is concocted by me. Although the time it took to concoct this pill wasn¡¯t long, the effect of this pill is still pretty good. I even thought of a name for this pill, I Want It Everyday Pill. The medicinal ingredients that were used to concoct this pill are very rare. This pill will take effect after a minute that the person had swallowed it. If the person is not able to dissolve the medicinal effect after an hour, the person will die from their body exploding.¡±


    You Yinguangughed in disdain. This brat is merely exaggerating. There is not a pill that I cannot dissect in this world. However, looking at the ck color pill within this brat¡¯s hand, why do I feel that the pill seems so disgusting?


    How could the pill not be disgusting? This ck pill was formed with great difficulty by Lie Gu. Lie Gu scratched onto his own armpit for an entire minute to form this ck pill. This ck pill of mine is very effective, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can try it, I guarantee that you will be able to see its effect working right after a minute.


    The two people could be seen exchanging their pills. Lie Gu opened the small box, and within the box, there was a gold color pill. The gold color pill seemed very appetizing. Without thinking, Lie Gu threw the pill into his mouth and chewed on to the pill for a bit. This pill taste quite decent.


    ¡°Hehe, do you taste a peppermint vor when you chewed onto the pill? I added a bit of peppermint vor to the pill.¡± You Yinguangughed lightly and said. Soon after, he took in Lie Gu¡¯s pill and attentively savored the pill. However, why is there a disgusting taste? What kind of medicinal ingredients would give off such a taste?


    Lie Gu smiled, ¡°Do you taste an unpleasant taste? That is the taste of my body odor.¡±


    Everyone, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± You Yinguang stretched out his slender finger and pointed at Lie Gu. You YInguang was feeling a bit nauseous right now.


    Lie Gu opened a bottle of beer and waited nonchntly.


    ¡°Are you not nning on trying to save yourself?¡± You Yinguang drank a mouth of water and sneered.


    ¡°No rush, I want to see just how you are going to save yourself.¡±


    You Yinguang snorted coldly. Immediately after snorting, You Yinguang felt a quantity of heating from his dantian. So this pill is a yang strengthening pill, this is nothing at all!

 Chapter 120 – You murderer! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 120 ¨C You murderer! 1/2</h4>


    It could be seen that, after You Yinguang ate the pill, he sat onto the floor with his legs crossed and began revolving his martial skill to quickly dissolve the medicinal effect.


    After a while had passed, You Yinguang stood up andughed, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that you are done?¡± Lie Gu drank a mouth of beer and looked towards You Yinguang¡¯s crotch.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but looked towards You Yinguang¡¯s crotch. Immediately, they were startled. I didn¡¯t expect that this old fellow would be rather packed.


    You Yinguang¡¯s face turned pale with fright. I actually didn¡¯t sense it until he mentioned it to me! Suddenly, the heat that disappeared just a while ago returned with a heat that was a few times hotter than before!!!


    You Yinguang¡¯s entire body was bright red right now. Not daring to be careless, You Yinguang ate a few pills in session, then sat down cross-legged and refined the pills.


    However, not only was doing that useless, You Yinguang felt like his body was about to explode. Furthermore, his body was starting to swell up!


    ¡°How could this be! Why would this happen! Just what kind of pill is this!!!¡± You Yinguang questioned angrily, he felt that he was going to explode any time soon.


    Lie Gu said leisurely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you said it yourself just now? This is a yang strengthening pill.¡±


    The four elders were startled. I didn¡¯t expect that the medicinal effect of that ck pill would be so exceptional, to actually be able to allow an elderly who is over 90 years old to regain his youth, this is too mystical...


    ¡°You! You! You are shameless!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense already, your antidote is right over there.¡± Lie Gu pointed to the few women who were by the corner. Those women were the women who were scared to the point that they went insane.


    You Yinguang was someone who has his own dignity, therefore, how would he be able to do something like this? Having his reputation destroyed at such an age was not a good thing!


    ¡°Where is the toilet at?¡± You Yinguang asked gravely, he couldn¡¯t endure the medicinal effect anymore.


    Wei Chang pointed to the passage at the side, ¡°The toilet is right to the left of the passage.¡±


    You Yinguang moved, and in a blink of an eye, he had already entered into the toilet. The others were even able to hear the sound of the toilet door closing.


    The other elders wrinkled their brows and turned their faces to the side. Vulgar! This is truly vulgar!


    However, is the medicinal effect of that pill really that good? That You Yinguang practically seemed like he hadpletely regained his youth.


    Afortable moan rang out from the toilet, and without long, with afortable expression on his face, You Yinguang walked out of the toilet. You Yinguang¡¯s old face was rosy, seemingly like he had cured an ineradicable disease that had been troubling him for years.


    A trace of envy appeared on the faces of the other elders. When they got to such an age, hardly anything could pique their interest anymore. However, when they saw You Yinguang¡¯s expression, they couldn¡¯t help but think back to the time when they were young. However, the mightiness and vigor they had once possessed were now but a thing from the past.


    ¡°Oh, old fellow is rather quick huh.¡±


    You Yinguang¡¯s brows wrinkled, what do you mean by quick, I obviously took more than three minutes, and yet you are saying as if it took me only a few moments.


    ¡°You think that a mere yang strengthening pill would be able to make me embarrass myself? You overestimated your capabilities.¡± You Yinguang stretched out his right hand and stroke onto his beard. The numerous disciples couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted.


    Lie Guughed lightly, ¡°Old fellow, you are looking down too much on my I want It Everyday Pill.¡±


    Right after Lie Gu finished speaking, You Yinguang felt that a certain part of his body was having a reaction again, and his expression turned pale, ¡°You! You! Just how did you concoct this pill!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you thinking of selling this pill of mine? I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡±


    You Yinguang gasped heavily. The medicinal effect ising too quickly! This won¡¯t do! I have to go back into the toilet and settle it!


    Three minutester.


    You Yinguang slowly walked out of the toilet. And this time, his expression didn¡¯t seem to be looking great. However, right aftering out for a few moments, he immediately ran back into the toilet.


    Two minutester.


    You Yinguang slowly walked out of the toilet. This time, his right hand was somewhat trembling and his breathing was urgent. However, before he had even walked back to the bar, he ran back to the toilet again.


    A minute and a halfter.


    You Yinguang slowly walked out of the toilet while holding onto the wall. His face was still flushing, and even his legs were trembling right now. However, only after a few moments ofing out, he immediately ran back into the toilet again.


    A minuteter.


    You Yinguang was more or less crawling out of the toilet right now. This is practically a torture, if this continue on, don¡¯t need for my body to explode, I will die from exhausting up my life force.


    ¡°Antidote... Give me the antidote...¡± You Yinguang stretched out his skinny and bony right hand, and on his right hand, there was actually some sparkling and translucent liquid on it. Upon seeing that, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel sick in their stomach.


    The 20+ disciples knew that this would be the result. Elder! Why are you so na?ve! These two are basically big swindlers!

 Chapter 120 – You murderer! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 120 ¨C You murderer! 2/2</h4>


    You Yinguang felt like his chest was on fire, and because he could not release the fire within his chest, his body was gradually swelling up again. Without long, You Yinguang who was still skinny and bony just a while ago swelled up to the point that he looked just like a 100kg fatty. This kind of change caused everyone to be astonished.


    Forget whatever new style of Fight the Landlord, or whatever Happy Airne Chess, this is what a true torture is really like, a fate worse than death!


    Lie Gu sighed, ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t I told you already? The antidote is right there, and yet you stubbornly want to use your hand instead, is it even worth the trouble?¡±


    Everyone looked towards the few insane women who were hiding at the corner, then looked at the You Yinguang whose body was still continuing on swelling up. Just what is this ce, why is this ce so frightening and eerie, these two are practically demons!


    You Yinguang of course understood what Lie Gu meant, however, once I did a thing like that, my reputation will be tarnished! If words of it were to spread out, what face would I even have anymore!!!


    Also, just what is this f**king yang strengthening pill, to actually be able to allow the person¡¯s mind to maintain cool-headed and allow the person to think over things just like a normal person. If it was the kind of yang strengthening pill that makes one lose all their cool, I wouldn¡¯t have the need to think so much now.


    But... but... if I lose my life here, what use would keeping my face even do for me!!!


    You Yinguang turned his head around and looked towards the few women who were trembling at the corner, then rushed towards them, not caring about anything else anymore. Because of the cement of the lights, the corners wereparatively dim. Everyone was not able to clearly see what was happening in the corner, however, everyone was able to clearly hear the wonderful melody that was ying in the corner.


    ¡°This old fellow sure is dissolute.¡± Lie Guughed.


    The faces of the elders were solemn. This You Yinguang is too shameless, to actually undergo such an act in public, do you not want that old face of yours anymore!


    After quite a while, Cloud Sect¡¯s elder, Xing Tian, felt that it was more or less enough already, no matter how strong the medicinal effect is, it should have been dissolved already. Thus, while with one of his hands still ced behind his back, Xing Tian waved his other hand towards You Yinguang.


    You Yinguang who was still busy detoxifying the poison suddenly fainted onto the floor.


    Lie Gu was very unhappy as he asked gravely, ¡°What are you doing? The old man was still busy detoxifying the poison!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more or less enough already.¡± Xing Tian said coldly. That sound that they are making in the corner is making my stomach feel sick. Alright... In actuality, I¡¯m just feeling jealous.


    ¡°What do you mean by it¡¯s more or less enough? You truly do not understand this I Want It Everyday Pill of mine. Originally, the old man was busy detoxifying the poison, and yet you actually suddenly break him off while he was busy with detoxifying the poison!¡± Lie Gu sighed, seemingly like he was feeling sorry for the old man.


    Wei Chang said calmly, ¡°You murderer.¡±


    ¡°I!!!¡± Xing Tang opened his eyes wide. I have never seen someone so shameless before, to actually say that I am the murderer!


    Lie Gu said, ¡°Everyone saw it just now right? I pointed the right path to the old man with kindness, and yet, this guy actually stopped the old man from trying to save his own life. May I ask, if this person is not a murderer, what is he then?¡±


    ¡°A bunch of nonsense!¡± Xing Tian shouted out angrily.


    Traceless Pavilion¡¯s elder, Tu Rong, said, ¡°Elder Xing, regarding this matter, you are indeed the one who is in the wrong.¡±


    ¡°Elder Xing, although Elder You¡¯s action was unsightly, he did it in order to save his own life. Why did you have to go and cut him off.¡± South Alliance¡¯s Gao Shuang spoke out too.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, since Elder You chose to do that, I¡¯m sure that he understood the consequences that would follow by afterward. Elder Xing, isn¡¯t this action of yours basically severing Elder You¡¯s chances of surviving?¡± Raising Thunder Sect¡¯s elder, Wen Rui, said lightly.


    Xing Tian¡¯s eyes were opened up wide. I didn¡¯t expect that during such a crucial moment, those people would suddenly attack me! However, after thinking about it, it makes sense! My sect discovered a treasure, and yet, my sect chose to secretly dig out the treasure. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t hate us for doing that. Furthermore, the action that I just did just so happened to give them a chance to attack me!


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu were not very clear about the details of those peoples¡¯ situations, the two just felt that it was very interesting to watch those people fight amongst themselves. Wei Chang and Lie Gu could be counted as having achieved Ye Hua¡¯s requirement, which was to get those people to fight amongst themselves.


    Lie Gu held onto the bottle of beer andughed, ¡°Elder Xing, it¡¯s not like that the old man is unsavable anymore. Since you were the one who broke him off while he was busy detoxifying himself, you should go and help him detoxify the poison now.¡±

 Chapter 121 – Is this a corpse party? 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 121 ¨C Is this a corpse party? 1/2</h4>


    After listening to what Lie Gu said, Xing Tian¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. He is actually telling me to go help that You Yinguang out! What does he want me to help You Yinguang out with!!!


    ¡°Elder Xing, if you don¡¯t help him out, you are going to be guilty of being a murderer. If you are guilty of being a murderer, you will have to go to jail!.¡± Every word that Lie Gu spoke caused Xing Tian to get angrier and angrier. Right now, Xing Tian wished that he could eat the high school student that was in front of him!


    While everyone was talking, You Yinguang who had lost his consciousness began to swell up even more again. The speed that You Yinguang was swelling up at was frightening, in just a short while, You Yinguang became just like a ball.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Lie Gu sighed.


    Bang!


    The sound of an explosion suddenly rang out. The few women who had gone insane still did not understand just what had happened, and they were still giggling foolishly by themselves while their bodies were covered with blood.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk... Refusing to help even when you saw that the old fellow was dying. The disciples of that whatsoever Zen Sect can leave now.¡± Lie Gu waved his hand. However, not a single person left the bar.


    ¡°Are you all waiting to eat supper? You all can leave already.¡± Lei Gu rushed.


    One of the person said in a low voice, ¡°Only a total of four people from Dry Zen Sect came to the bar, three men and one woman.¡±


    Lie Gu went into a daze, this is too tragic, say, why did you all even try to probe out the bar? His Honor¡¯s territory is not something that you all can afford to try and probe out.


    ¡°Alright, alright, bring that woman out of the bar.¡±


    A few men walked to the corner and pulled onto one of the women who had gone insane, then led the woman out of the bar. Right after the woman left the bar, an exaggeratedughter rang out from outside of the bar. And without long, the ear-piercing sound of a car hitting onto the brakes rang out.


    Lie Gu let out a long sigh, ¡°A youngdy in her prime of youth is gone just like this. This is all you elders¡¯ faults, to anyhow give orders, and even more, doing nothing to save them while watching them suffer. Sigh...¡±


    In actuality, the two didn¡¯t intend on killing anyone because what they wanted to do was just merely intimidate. Just a while ago, Lie Gu had already revealed the answer to the old fellow, and yet, the old fellow was still murdered by one of the elders, the old man was truly pitiful.


    ¡°My turn!¡± Xing Tian shouted out gravely.


    Lie Gu¡¯s interest was piqued again as he said, ¡°Are you picking him or me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Xing Tian pointed to Lie Gu and shouted.


    ¡°Hehe, I will count that you have eyes. What do you want topete in?¡± Lie Gu raised his eyebrows toward Wei Chang, Gluttonous Monster, I suggest you go to one side and y by yourself, it seems like they prefer to y with a handsome little guy like me.


    ¡°In sword!¡±


    ¡°In who is cheaper?¡±


    (½£ & ¼ú have the same pronunciation, ½£ ¨C sword, ¼ú ¨C cheap/lowly/despicable)


    ¡°What I mean is,peting in sword! Not in who is cheaper!¡± With his face slightly red, Xing Tian took out his sword.


    Lie Gu suddenly came to a realization, ¡°Oh, so you are talking about sword, I thought that you were trying to say that you were cheap.¡±


    ¡°You! Little brat, I will show you just how formidable I am in a moment!¡± Xing Tian snorted coldly.


    Lie Gu pouted his mouth and turned his head around and asked, ¡°Gluttonous Monster, where is my 11 meters longrge knife? No, where is my 11 meters longrge sword?¡±


    Wei Changughed, ¡°I will help you bring it over.¡±


    Wei Chang could be seen walking into the storage room that was at the back. Shortly after he entered into the storage room, the sound of a metal dragging onto the floor rang out. When Wei Chang appeared while pulling onto a 11 meters long butcher knife, everyone was dazed. Comparing the butcher knife to the sword that was within Xing Tian¡¯s hand, it was practically likeparing a giant to a dwarf.


    Lie Gu took therge butcher knife over from Wei Chang and said to Xing Tian, ¡°How do you want topete!¡±


    Xing Tian¡¯s expression was grave, he suddenly recalled that his mission foring to the bar was not to fight, and was to bring his people away from the bar. I must not cause another issue to arise, just exchanging a single blow will do, I must not end up like that Dry Zen Sect¡¯s elder!


    ¡°We will exchange a single blow with each other!¡± Xing Tian said gravely.


    A trace of bloodthirst appeared in Lie Gu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Alright! You can go ahead and sh onto me first. I will take my turn after you have finished taking your turn!¡±


    Everyone gasped, that thin sword of yours won¡¯t be able to kill that guy, look at that guy¡¯s 11 meters longrge knife, if thatrge knife was to pierce through you, you would most likely die!


    ¡°No, no, no, we are exchanging a single blow onto each other¡¯s weapon.¡± Xing Tian hurriedly exined.


    Lie Gu¡¯s interest that was piqued just a while ago immediately disappeared upon hearing that.


    ¡°Boring!¡±


    Xing Tianughed awkwardly, why do I feel so embarrassed?


    Xing Tian could be seen shouting lightly, and the sword within his hand began to emit out a sword cry. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but reveal astonishment in their eyes, Cloud Sect¡¯s swordsmanship is indeed formidable.


    Lie Gu took a yawn as he raised the butcher knife within his hand. There was no knife cry, and only a cold light could be seen emitting out from the knife.


    ¡°Go easy, don¡¯t disturb until His Honor.¡± Wei Chang reminded in a low voice, afraid that Lie Gu would disturb until His Honor if he didn¡¯t control his strength.


    Lie Gu wrinkled his brows and controlled his strength. However, when the others saw that, they thought that Lie Gu was feeling afraid.


    ¡°Bang!¡¯


    The two weapons collided onto each other, and the floor that the two were standing on immediately split open. Lie Gu let out a breath, I controlled my strength well.


    Xing Tian gasped heavily, I didn¡¯t expect that this boy would be so strong, ¡°We can leave now right?¡±


    ¡°Leave, leave, this is meaningless!¡± Lie Gu waved his hand and said. Lie Gu felt that the old fellow from before was much more interesting, it is a pity that the old fellow died.

 Chapter 121 – Is this a corpse party? 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 121 ¨C Is this a corpse party? 2/2</h4>


    Bringing along his five sect disciples, Xing Tian walked out of the bar.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Right after stepping out of the bar, Xing Tian couldn¡¯t endure it anymore as blood began gushing out from his mouth. That attack from that boy just now caused my vital energy to be heavily wounded, this is too frightening!


    ¡°Elder! Elder!¡±


    ¡°Quickly! Quickly return back to the sect!¡± Right now, Xing Tian had to quickly return back to the sect to find his sect master to help save his life, if not, he was going to die from spurting out too much blood.


    Within the leisure bar, there were still three elders left. The elders were all sitting on the floor cross-legged. This young boy¡¯s strength is formidable, although Xing Tiang¡¯s acting skill was pretty good just now, he wasn¡¯t able to conceal his expression well, he definitely suffered an internal injury when he shed against this young boy.


    The situation is not looking good...


    ¡°My turn!¡± With a look that was viewing death as his fate, Traceless Pavilion¡¯s elder, Tu Rong, walked out.


    ¡°Are you picking me or him?¡± Lie Gu asked excitedly.


    ¡°Him!¡± Tu Rong pointed to Wei Chang and said.


    Lie Gu sighed, ¡°You actually picked this sickening pervert, congrattions.¡±


    (The ¡®sickening pervert¡¯ here does not really mean pervert, but more of like describing that the person is super overpowered/strong)


    The corner of Tu Rong¡¯s mouth twitched. This security guard is smiling so warmly, thus, he should be at least a bit betterpared to this high school student right?


    Suddenly! A sound rang out from the staircase. Wei Chang¡¯s and Lie Gu¡¯s expression sunk, we didn¡¯t disturb till His Honor right?


    Everyone discovered Lie Gu¡¯s and Wei Chang¡¯s expression, they are actually feeling nervous!!!


    Everyone looked towards the staircase, and the first thing that they saw was two small feet. These two feet are truly well-shaped. Followed by, they saw a pair of long legs. My god! Isn¡¯t this one of the twins who went upstairs just now?


    ¡°Shoot! Are you all having a corpse party? This is a bit interesting.¡± Qing Yutong still hasn¡¯t removed her makeup. Because her in-game character died, she came downstairs to get a packet of spicy sticks.


    Lie Gu did not know how to address His Honor¡¯s sister-inw, and thus, he chose to just address himself as subordinate.


    ¡°Subordinate saw that the leisure bar was too quiet, therefore subordinate invited some performers over to the bar to lighten up the atmosphere.¡± Lie Gu said while stammering.


    Everyone was greatly astonished, subordinate! These two sickening perverts are actually that woman¡¯s subordinates! I truly did not expect this! Their boss is actually a woman! If that is the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that this woman¡¯s strength is even more frighteningpared to the two!


    Qing Yutong sized up Lie Gu and Wei Chang, then looked towards the airne chess and severed limbs that were on the floor.


    After taking the spicy sticks, Qing Yutong pouted her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s about to be 12 am soon, don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate understands.¡± Lie Gu smiled.


    After Qing Yutong walked back upstairs, Wei Chang and Lie Gu let out a breath. It is fortunate that it was not His Honor.


    ¡°Speak, how do you want topete!¡± Wei Chang hurried.


    Everyone didn¡¯t dare to pant at all. That woman actually didn¡¯t even wrinkle her brows at all when she saw the scene just now, from that, it can be seen just how cold-blooded that woman is!


    Tu Rong calmed his mind down, then took out a bottle and said, ¡°My Traceless Pavilion specializes in raising poisonous gu insects. This gu insect within my hand is the king amongst tens of thousands of vicious gu insects. Anyone who is attacked by this gu insect, the gu insect will slowly devour the person¡¯s flesh and bones, until nothing remains! Leaving behind but a puddle of blood.¡±

 Chapter 122 – Elder, why are you trying to court death? 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 122 ¨C Elder, why are you trying to court death? 1/2</h4>


    A red color small insect could be seen within the bottle. The insect seemed just like adybug, and it even flew around for a bit from time to time. Looking at the insect, it seemed rather adorable.


    Lie Gu opened another bottle of beer while feeling sorrowful for this elder. On Gluttonous Monster¡¯s body, the thing that he doesn¡¯tck the most is insects. Wei Chang himself was a monster, and the number of parasites that were on his body was enough to make one tremble in fear. Fortunately, the Wei Chang right now had changed into a human body.


    Wei Changughed as he stretched his hand into his crotch and scooped!


    A huge ck color insect could be seen appearing on Wei Chang¡¯s palm. The insect had countless antennas, and if one didn¡¯t look at it closely, they would think that those antennas were hair. Also, the insect¡¯s legs, they were like the legs of a centipede. Just looking at this insect was enough to make all of one¡¯s hair stand on its end.


    Lie Gu turned his face around, that insect is too disgusting...


    Everyone let out a slight vomiting sound. How did you even scoop out such a big insect from your crotch? Or could it be that, you have nothing to do, so you raised such a big insect within your crotch?


    Wei Chang stretched out his other hand and teased the ck insect that was on his palm. When Wei Chang touched the insect, the countless numbers of antennas actually wrapped themselves onto Wei Chang¡¯s finger, just looking at this was enough to give one goosebump.


    ¡°This is a digestion insect, after this insect entered into your body, it will begin absorbing your nutrition and in turn strengthen itself. In the end, it will substitute the original human and be the body¡¯s main host!¡± Wei Chang exined with a smile. However, everyone who listened to the exnation was scared to the point that they were sweating cold sweat.


    Especially Tu Rong. How do I even swallow such a big insect? Just looking at it is already making me feel disgusted... Compared to this insect, my vicious gu insect is much adorable...


    Upon thinking of You Yinguang¡¯s ending, Tu Rong began sweating cold sweat, I have to quickly think of a way to get out of this!


    That¡¯s right!


    A light smile appeared on Tu Rong¡¯s face. After keeping his vicious gu insect, Tu Rong said with a smile, ¡°You have misunderstood, I was just merely showing my Traceless Pavilion¡¯s gu insect to your distinguished and did not have any other meaning.¡±


    Traceless Pavilion¡¯s disciples eximed to themselves, elder, good thinking! If you have eaten that big insect, you would have definitely died!


    The other two elders revealed out disdain in their expressions.


    Wei Chang expressed that it was no matter as he ced the big ck color insect back into his crotch. Everyone who saw Wei Chang¡¯s action gasped.


    ¡°How do you want to y then?¡±


    ¡°Recently, this one has been studying about rock paper scissors for a bit, so, how about we have a round of rock paper scissors with each other?¡±


    Lie Gu was dazed.


    Wei Chang was stunned.


    And everyone else was stupefied.


    A minuteter, Tu Rong happily brought his disciples with him and left the bar. Those few idiots are really stupid to death, take a look at me, I won against the opposite side so easily and managed to leave the bar without any injury at all~ As a human, you have to use your brain~


    You Yinguang¡¯s indignant soul, ¡°You are f**king shameless!¡±


    Raising Thunder Sect¡¯s elder, Wen Rui, took a step forward and shouted out with an imposing aura, ¡°My turn!¡±


    ¡°What do you want topete in!¡± Wei Chang was a little unhappy right now. I actually lost in rock scissor paper, cunning humans!


    With his hands behind his back, Wen Rui said gravely, ¡°I can drink a bottle of beer in one breath!¡±


    Lie Gu who was drinking beer immediately spat out the beer.


    Wei Chang¡¯s look became worse.


    Raising Thunder Sect¡¯s disciples looked at their elder in admiration, Elder Wen Rui is so quick-witted, he is our model!


    Without any ident, Wen Rui drank a free bottle of beer in one breath and safely brought his disciples out of the bar. After walking out of the bar, Wen Rui even took a long sigh and said, ¡°The first two are simply idiots, one has to know how to use their wits!¡±

 Chapter 122 – Elder, why are you trying to court death? 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 122 ¨C Elder, why are you trying to court death? 2/2</h4>


    Within the leisure bar, there was only South Alliance¡¯s elder, Gao Shuang, left. South Alliance¡¯s disciples looked at their elder and thought to themselves, one of them chose to y rock paper scissors, and the other chose to drink a bottle of beer in one breath. Elder, there is no harm in imitating them.


    Gao Shuang snorted, there is no need for me to imitate others.


    ¡°How do you want topete?¡± Wei Chang was very unhappy, cunning humans!


    Gao Shuang said in disdain, ¡°The previous two¡¯s requests were too shameless, I disdain associating myself with them!¡±


    The South Alliance¡¯s disciples admired their elder even more now. Elder Gao is gant, to be able to remain calm when faced against danger, Elder Gao can be said to be our role model!


    ¡°Recently, this one has been studying Fight the Landlord for a bit, how about we three have a round together?¡± Gao Shuang said with a confident look on his face.


    Both Wei Chang and Lie Gu were startled at first, and soon after, they revealed out a tender smile on their faces. Wei Chang even personally arranged the chairs and table, while Lie Gu opened a bottle of red wine to attend to Gao Shuang. Gao Shuang didn¡¯t expect that there would even be such a treatment like this, this leisure bar isn¡¯t as frightening as I expected huh?


    South Alliance¡¯s disciples were crying now, Elder Gao, why are you trying to court death? It would be fine to just y a round of rock scissor paper... but instead, you chose to y Fight the Landlord with them... Their way of ying Fight the Landlord ispletely unyable...


    Half an hourter.


    Both Wei Chang and Lie Gu held onto a mop and mopped onto the floor. Lie Gu sighed, ¡°As expected of an elder, to be able to hold out for so long.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t possess that bit of strength, how would he dare address himself as an elder?¡± Wei Chang wiped onto the blood that was on the table and said with a smile.


    ¡°This Fight the Landlord is interesting, I will y it with my women when I return back home, I will leave the rest here to you.¡± After finish speaking, Lie Gu ran off.


    Wei Changughed bitterly, then continued on with wiping the table.


    ¡°Uncle Wei...¡± A tender voice rang out and Tang Wei could be seen slowly walking out from the room that was at the back.


    Wei Chang went into a daze for a while, then looked at the woman that was in front of him and asked, ¡°Do you feel afraid of Uncle Wei?¡±


    Tang Wei lightly embraced onto Wei Chang¡¯s tiger waist and rested her head onto Wei Chang¡¯s chest. A trace of ck flight shed within her eyes as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Wei Changughed, ¡°After Uncle Wei finished cleaning up, Uncle Wei will send you back home.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei, did you forget that my house¡¯s lightbulb spoiled?¡± Tang Wei said shyly.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Wei will help you change a new lightbulb.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    With a smile on his face, Wei Chang rubbed onto Tang Wei¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go and dig out those four people from the wall and throw them out of the bar.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Tang Wei was currently feeling gloomy, seems like Jiangnan¡¯s four marshals were about to get bullied by Tang Wei¡¯s small fists again.


    Ye Hua who was upstairs did not know what happened downstairs. On the other hand, Qing Yutong knew what happened downstairs and was currently observing her brother-inw. Brother-inw is really bing more and more mysterious.


    After eating chickens for an entire night, Ye Hua expressed that he was unhappy, because all of the chickens that he ate during the night had nothing to do with him. This little thing said that she wouldn¡¯t snatch my limelight, in the end, she is just a little liar, she snatched all of the limelight away from me.


    ¡°Uncle, sorry, Ah Li snatched away your limelight again.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Hua seemed to have be used it to it as he responded with a groan, then ced the earphones down, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Let me y one more round.¡± Qing Ya mumbled, but to her surprise, Ye Hua straightforwardly carried her up from her seat.


    Qing Yutong said mncholily, ¡°Can you two not show off your affection with each other like this in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, what are you doing, let me down.¡± With her face slightly red, Qing Ya used her little fist and punched very lightly onto Ye Hua.


    Was it possible that Ye Hua would ce her down? No, it was definitely not possible.


    ¡°Ah Li, remember to sleep early too, if not your mother is going to beat your butt when she finds out you are still ying at this timing.¡± Qing Yutong said lovably.


    ¡°Mother is probably still busy discussing about some matters, Ah Li can still y one more round.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s y onest round then.¡±


    ¡°En~ Last round and Ah Li is going to go sleep.¡±


    Ye Hua expressed that this was going to be an endless st round¡¯.


    ¡°Go shower.¡± After cing Qing Ya down, Ye Hua said faintly.


    Qing Ya snorted and sat on the bedside, ¡°Not going to.¡±


    ¡°Your entire body smell like cigarette.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of the cigarettes that you smoked!¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to help you shower!¡± Ye Hua wrinkled his brows and said gravely.


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth and took a re at Ye Hua, then walked into the bathroom.


    After Qing Ya finished showering, Ye Hua went to take a shower. And after Ye Hua was done, he lied down onto the bed with Qing Ya.


    To speak the truth, every single day, Ye Hua had been looking forward to when nightes, and especially to when they were lied down onto the bed to sleep. Only when on the bed, then would this woman be obedient.

 Chapter 123 – Quarreling for real 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 123 ¨C Quarreling for real 1/2</h4>


    Just like right now, quietly lying by my side and not making any noise, this feels reallyfortable. This soft and silky hair feels especiallyfortable when touching onto it. Also, the taste of that lips is very sweet, I have to find some sort of excuse to kiss onto those lips of hers. If I were to take the initiative, it would seem very faceless for me, and this foolish woman definitely wouldn¡¯t take the initiative too, this is truly vexing.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Qing Ya leaned on Ye Hua¡¯s chest and asked tenderly.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Apany me to the hospital tomorrow, I want to go to the hospital to do a checkup.¡± Qing Ya said calmly.


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows, ¡°What checkup?¡¯


    ¡°Checkup for the child of course. As a father, do you not even know about this?¡± Qing Ya stretched out her little fist and punched onto Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua waspletely clear about the child¡¯s condition, there was totally no need to go to the hospital to do a checkup.


    ¡°The child is fine, there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I know that you are cultivator, but I just don¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t go and get a checkup done.¡± Qing Ya¡¯s tone became delicate. During these two days of contact with Donghuang Li, it had made Qing Ya look much forward to when her childes into this world. Therefore, she wanted to make sure that everything was fine for her child!


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, I just want to confirm that the child is fine.¡± Qing Ya rubbed onto her t stomach and a trace of smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. In a few more months, my stomach is most likely going to be big.


    Ye Hua remained silent. Qing Ya is after all just a human, it is natural that she would much more believe in modern medical healthcare. If she wants to go and do a checkup, she can go ahead, it¡¯s good if doing a checkup can put her mind at ease.


    ¡°Ye Hua, before my stomach be big, let¡¯s go and take our wedding photos.¡± Qing Ya said tenderly. After all, all girls would dream of the day where they wore a wedding dress. Qing Ya was no exception too.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°What good is taking wedding photos for, boring.¡±


    ¡°Can you be a bit serious! It is fine for us to not have a wedding, but we ought to at least have a set of wedding photos right.¡± Qing Ya¡¯s temper came. Do you really not want to take wedding photos with me!


    Ye Hua remained silent.


    However, when this fell into Qing Ya¡¯s eyes, she took it as Ye Hua rejecting her request of taking wedding photos.


    Qing Ya could be seen sitting up and questioning with a cold tone, ¡°Ye Hua, I ask you, do you still treat me as just a tool for giving birth to the child!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Hua replied coldly. However, this reply that Ye Hua gave caused him to feel a little annoyed.


    Qing Ya¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately turned red. I didn¡¯t expect that he is still the same as when we first met. And here I thought that he would change after this period of time that we have been together. I really am foolish!


    After a long while, Qing Ya said faintly, ¡°After I finished giving birth to the child, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    After finish speaking, Qing Yaid onto the other side of the bed. The gentle moonlight shone onto that beautiful face, and on that beautiful face, it could be seen to be filled with tears.


    After Ye Hua heard the word ¡®divorce¡¯, he became even angrier and said coldly, ¡°Whatever you want!¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Hua spoke with such a cold tone, Qing Ya slightly curled up her body and her shoulders began shrugging lightly. Although she was crying, she did not let out any sound at all. She wouldn¡¯t lower her head in front of this man.


    Ye Hua¡¯s mood was iparably bad right now. At the same time, he was thinking to himself, have I been spoiling her too much, causing her to be more and more cocky, to actually dare to even propose to get a divorce now!


    I have never treated a woman so well before, what¡¯s more, a woman who is a human. Thinking back about the things that happened during the past few days, Ye Hua felt that he had been too benevolent.


    Right now, Ye Hua was not feeling sleepy in the slightest bit at all. After getting off the bed, Ye Hua walked out of the bedroom.


    When Qing Ya who was at the side heard the sound of Ye Hua getting off the bed, during the moment when the door closed, Qing Ya finally couldn¡¯t resist the grievance within her heart and began crying out. Picking up the pillow that was below her head, she held the pillow in her embrace and buried her pretty face into the pillow. Very quickly, her tears soaked the pillow.


    For the sake of the child, I had the heart to walk down the road with you, and yet you do not have the heart at all, and even more, you treat me as just a tool for giving birth to the child! I, Qing Ya, have misjudged you!

 Chapter 123 – Quarreling for real 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 123 ¨C Quarreling for real 2/2</h4>


    Arriving at the office, Ye Hua took out a bottle of vodka, lighted up a stick of cigarette, then sat by the window and looked at the moonlight.


    ¡°Wei Chang! Lie Gu!¡± Ye Hua called out with a grave voice.


    Immediately, both Wei Chang and Lie Gu appeared at the same time. The two didn¡¯t think too much and immediately kneeled onto the ground. They sensed that there was something wrong with His Honor¡¯s tone, that tone made them felt like they had returned back to the past, back to the time where His Honor had no humanity at all.


    Ye Hua looked at the moonlight with his eyes squinted and exhaled out a mouth of smoke, ¡°You two tell me, have I been too benevolenttely!¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu turned pale with fright, just what happened, why did His Honor suddenly change so much in such a short moment of time, a few hours ago, His Honor was even still telling us that he was going to bring everyone to go on an outing.


    Lie Gu rubbed onto Wei Chang who was beside him, aren¡¯t you very good at talking, quickly go on and say something.


    How would Wei Chang dare to anyhow speak right now? Right now, he was afraid that he would speak the wrong words and cause His Honor to go berserk. If His Honor were to go berserk, would Xiao Tang be able to still continue on living? The answer was obviously no.


    ¡°Subordinate do not dare to try to fathom Your Honor¡¯s thoughts.¡± Wei Chang said respectfully, All I can do right now is to first figure out what caused His Honor to suddenly change like this, then from there, think of the appropriate steps to take.


    ¡°Seems like that Tang Wei has made you change a lot!¡± Ye Hua said indifferently, however, the temperature within the office suddenly dropped.


    Wei Chang was greatly startled, ¡°Your Honor, Xiao Tang is innocent.¡±


    Ye Hua slowly stood up, then walked to the front of Wei Chang and looked at Wei Chang who was currently lowering his head, ¡°You are actually pleading for leniency for a female human!¡±


    The huge pressure caused Wei Chang to sweat cold sweat, just what is going on with His Honor.


    ¡°Your Honor, Wei Chang did not mean to intentionally go against you, I hope that Your Honor would let him off this one time.¡± Lie Gu said hurriedly.


    Ye Hua took in a deep breath, ¡°Very long ago, I heard that the females of humans possessed the ability to bewitch others, it seems like it wasn¡¯t wrong!¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu took a look at each other, from the looks of it, the reason that His Honor is so angry right now is because of the Madam!


    However, the Madam is just a human, how is she able to make His Honor be so angry?


    Lie Gu rarelye into contact with the Madam and thus didn¡¯t know the Madam really well, while on the other hand, Wei Chang felt that the Madam was very gentle and was not the kind of woman that would make others be angry.


    Wei Chang paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Subordinate feels that, for Your Honor to be able to be benevolent, it shows that Your Honor has taken another step forward towards understanding humanity. After all, amongst the humans, there are also people who are benevolent.¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent and lighted up another stick of cigarette.


    Seeing that His Honor remained silent, Wei Chang let out a breath of relief, ¡°Just now, Your Honor said that the females of humans possess the ability to bewitch others. However, subordinate feels that Your Honor can try to look at this matter in another angle.¡±


    ¡°borate.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Wei Chang was just saying whatever that came to his mind and didn¡¯t expect that His Honor would ask him to borate about what he was talking about.


    Wei Chang secretly pulled onto Lie Gu who was beside him. However, Lie Gu shook away the hand that was secretly pulling onto him. What do you even mean by looking at it in another angle, I only know that, when on the bed, every angle looks fine.


    Doesn¡¯t this Lie Gu have a lot of women? Would speaking about your thoughts on this matter kill you!


    Lie Gu expressed that, if I were to speak about my thoughts on this matter, I¡¯m afraid that His Honor would start flipping out again.


    Right now, Wei Chang had no choice but to brace himself and speak.


    ¡°If Your Honor look upon the ability to bewitch as love, perhaps, Your Honor will be able to understand everything.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely.


    When Wei Chang saw His Honor¡¯s manner, he felt that His Honor looked exactly like those overbearing chairmen within those tv dramas. So His Honor has the same worries as me, it seems like His Honor is no different from me when ites to women.


    ¡°Subordinate ought to die!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate ought to die!¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu immediately asked for forgiveness. However, although they were asking for forgiveness, they were finally able to let out a breath of relief. Because, when His Honor said the word ¡®nonsense¡¯, they sensed that there was evidently human emotion within His Honor¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Your Honor, love is the mostplicated emotion that humans experience. If Your Honor is able to win over such an emotion, Your Honor will be invulnerable!¡± Wei Chang said solemnly.

 Chapter 124 – Sister-in-law has become angry 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 124 ¨C Sister-inw has be angry 1/2</h4>


    Lie Gu immediately followed along, ¡°Subordinate thinks so too.¡±


    Ye Hua tightly wrinkled his brows as he walked back and forth restlessly.


    ¡°What are you two still kneeling on the floor for, quickly scram!¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu rejoiced, it seems like His Honor has figured out everything.


    ¡°Subordinate will scram now.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate will immediately scram.¡±


    Ye Hua opened theputer and searched on Baidu about just what was the meaning of love. With this search, an entire night passed, and Ye Hua arrived at a conclusion.


    If you love her, hurt her.


    From the looks of it, Ye Hua must have been looking at illegal websites.


    The sun rose quietly, and Ye Hua was still sleeping while lying on the boss chair.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya who was in the bedroom did not sleep for the entire night. Qing Ya felt that the entire bed feels ice-cold. Getting off the bed, Qing Ya went to wash up. After washing up, she opened the office door and discovered that Ye Hua was actually sleeping on a chair. Qing Ya did not make any sound and closed the door. Afterward, she walked out of the bar.


    Not sure how long had passed, Ye Hua finally woke up, and the first thing that he did was light a stick of cigarette. A sense of jittery could be seen within his tightly wrinkled brows.


    After finish smoking, Ye Hua walked out of his office and came to the bedroom. Within the bedroom, there was no one, and the bed was neat and tidy.


    Could it be that, this woman actually left home!


    Ye Hua opened the wardrobe and discovered that Qing Ya¡¯s clothes were still there, and even Qing Ya¡¯s shoes and whatever were all still there. If this woman dares to leave, I will have to tie her up!


    Coming to the sister-inw¡¯s room, Qing Ya was indeed hiding there. Just that, she wasn¡¯t ying theputer game right now and was currently lying down on her sister¡¯s bed and sleeping. From the corner of her eyes, it could be seen that it was still wet.


    On the table, there was a food box. It must have been the breakfast that Qing Ya went to buy today. However, the food within the food box had already been eaten. She didn¡¯t buy my share, does she really intend on divorcing me! Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to continue on living without you! What a joke!


    Love, it is but aplete nonsense!


    Also, this sister-inw is actually giving me faces, fine, both of you are fine!


    Qing Yutong naturally stood on her big sister¡¯s side. Early in the morning, big sister came into my room while holding onto a packet of breakfast in her hand. Just that, there was something very wrong with big sister¡¯s expression, her beautiful eyes were red and swollen. It was the first time that Qing Yutong had seen her big sister look like this.


    There is no need to think too much about this, big sister must have definitely been bullied by brother-inw!


    In the past, whenever they quarreled, they would patch up and be fine within less than a minute. Today¡¯s situation seems very bad, big sister didn¡¯t say a single word andid down on my bed. When I asked her what happened, she also wouldn¡¯t say anything. This is really making me worried to death.


    Although the system wants me to push over brother-inw, it isn¡¯t apulsory task. As the sister, when my big sister suffered such a big grievance, I definitely have to stick out for my big sister! Brother-inw, if you piss me off, be careful that I bring my big sister and run away~


    My pitiful big sister, she is pregnant and yet she still has to get bullied by brother-inw. Big sister, don¡¯t worry, your sister will help you take revenge!


    Within Qing Yutong¡¯s mind, the images of her brother-inw abusing her big sister appeared. This cannot be tolerated!


    Qing Yutong could be seen standing up abruptly and speaking with a cold look on her face, ¡°You! Come out with me!¡±


    Qing Yutong¡¯s aura was pretty good, from the looks of it, it seems like she was going to put her life on stake.


    Ye Hua sneered. No one has ever dare to speak like this to me, even Qing Ya has also never spoken to me like this before.


    When the two walked outside, they began gazing at each other. Qing Yutong was totally not afraid at all, opening her eyes wide and ring at Ye Hua.


    F**k, brother-inw this sickening pervert doesn¡¯t blink his eyes at all, my eyes are already starting to feel sore...


    Qing Yutong could be seen immediately changing her strategy as she held onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm and said lovably, ¡°Brother-inw, I recently discovered a pretty good film called ck Cat Detective, it¡¯s extremely interesting~¡±


    Ye Hua sneered in his heart, I will see just what this sister-inw is up to.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go watch it.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°En, en, en~¡±


    Qing Yutong pulled Ye Hua to the office, and when they arrived in the office, an exquisite dagger suddenly appeared within Qing Yutong¡¯s hand. With the speed of thunder, Qing Yutong pushed Ye Hua down onto the sofa, then mounted herself onto Ye Hua and pressed the dagger against Ye Hua¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 124 – Sister-in-law has become angry 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 124 ¨C Sister-inw has be angry 2/2</h4>


    No one would have expected such an unexpected scene. If Wei Chang and Lie Gu were here, they would definitely be scared stupid. His Honor has never encountered a situation like this before, and yet, you this little youngdy actually dare to do something like this!


    Ye Hua also did not expect that the sister-inw would suddenly make a move like this and was indeed currently a bit stupefied. However, this sister-inw¡¯s courage is not bad, I¡¯m looking at her on a whole new level now.


    ¡°Speak! Why did you bully my big sister!¡± Qing Yutong snorted coldly. From the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem like she was joking around.


    The system covered its face... Master¡¯s temper of not caring about her life is acting up again...


    Within Ye Hua¡¯s deep gaze, a cold light appeared, ¡°Do you know the consequences of your current action!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± The cold light within Qing Yutong¡¯s beautiful eyes was stronger. From small to big, big sister has always been lenient and nice to me. Although big sister does not have the same mother as me, to me, she is more kin than a blood sister. When I saw that big sister was suffering such a big grievance and was feeling so sad, I wished that I could fight it out to the end with brother-inw. However, upon thinking of that pitiful nephew of mine, I resisted that urge of mine.


    But, when I saw brother-inw entered in my room and just stood there without saying anything, I immediately felt angry again. Right now, I have indeed pushed over brother-inw, just that, right now, the dagger within my hand is pressing against brother-inw¡¯s throat!


    ¡°Qing Yutong, are you not afraid of death!¡± Ye Hua asked deeply.


    Qing Yutong slightly used a bit of strength, and a bit of blood dripped out from Ye Hua¡¯s neck, ¡°For my big sister, I¡¯m not afraid!¡¯


    A trace of ck fog appeared on Ye Hua¡¯s finger as Ye Hua asked deeply, ¡°How important is your big sister to you?¡±


    ¡°She is my everything!¡¯ Qing Yutong shouted. Do not think that the reason Qing Yutong chose to quit being an actress was just because she wanted to y around, and do not think that the reason she shamelessly stayed in her brother-inw¡¯s house was just so that she could push over her brother-inw. All Qing Yutong wanted to do was to just protect her big sister.


    During Qing Yutong¡¯s childhood, she had always been taken care of by her big sister, thus Qing Yutong decided that when she grew up, she would take care of her big sister. Even if Ye Hua did not appear, Qing Yutong would still choose to shamelessly stick around with her big sister, followed by her staying into her big sister¡¯s house and eliminating everyone who had any bad thoughts towards her big sister.


    However, to Qing Yutong¡¯s surprise, she discovered that her big sister has a man. After those few days of observation, Qing Yutong felt that her big sister and brother-inw were quite fitting for each other. Brother-inw is very strong, he is strong enough to protect big sister. Although they would quarrel from time to time, they would always patch up with each other shortly after their quarrel.


    However, today was different, and it caused Qing Yutong to be very angry!


    Hearing Qing Yutong¡¯s shout, Ye Hua went into a daze, and the ck fog that was on his finger also gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Speak! Why did you bully my big sister! My big sister is so kind that she wouldn¡¯t even step on an ant. Why do you not speak now!¡± Qing Yutong¡¯s emotion had gone out of control as she shook onto Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua took in a deep breath, ¡°Your big sister wants to divorce me.¡±


    ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t willing to take wedding photos with her.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Eh......


    Qing Yutong was a bit stupefied right now. This is different from what I had imagined, shouldn¡¯t it be that big sister was tied up and whipped by brother-inw? And afterward, big sister angrily proposed to divorce? Looking at the bit of blood dripping out from brother-inw¡¯s neck... I¡¯m finished...


    Master, best of luck to you, I¡¯m taking my leave first.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s gaze was swaying around as she embarrassedly kept her dagger away and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother-inw, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, it is all but a misunderstanding. I forgot to turn off myputer, let me go back and turn it off first.¡±


    ¡°Stand right there!¡± Ye Hua sat his body up and shouted out deeply.


    Touching onto his neck, then looking at the blood that was on his hand, Ye Hua did not know just what exactly he was feeling right now. My corporeal body¡¯s first blood is actually taken away by the sister-inw¡¯s hands!!!


    Qing Yutong swallowed her saliva. Finished... I¡¯m finished, brother-inw is going to flip out.


    ¡°Brother-inw, you cannot trust the words thate out of my big sister, especially the words that she said in the moment of anger. Brother-inw! I am standing on your side, we are a team.¡± Qing Yutong said with a smile on her face, immediately surrendering to her brother-inw¡¯s side.

 Chapter 125 – Spare my life… Brother-in-law, you are shameless… 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 125 ¨C Spare my life... Brother-inw, you are shameless... 1/2</h4>


    Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°Come over!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, if you have anything to say, we can talk it out nicely. We are people who have to mind about our own face, it wouldn¡¯t be good to be physical right?¡± Qing Yutong¡¯s aura from a while ago hadpletely disappeared.


    Ye Hua decided that he definitely had to give this sister-inw a lesson today. To actually dare to take a dagger and pressed it onto my neck, this sister-inw must have eaten too much dragon meat!


    ¡°Lie down!¡± Ye Hua pointed to his own legs and shouted.


    Qing Yutong became startled and her expression copsed as she pouted her mouth, ¡°Brother-inw, Yutong knows her mistake already. I want to make a report, I have a lot of big sister¡¯s ck histories, will those be able to cover for my wrongdoing?¡±


    ¡°Lie down!¡±


    Qing Yutong hung her head down dispiritedly as she lied onto Ye Hua¡¯s legs, ¡°Brother-inw, go easy on me.¡±


    ¡°Raise your butt up!¡±


    Qing Yutong raised her butt, being rtively cooperative.


    Smack!


    Ah!


    ¡°To dare to hold a dagger against me! I will see if you still dare to do it again!¡± Ye Hua shouted out deeply, I have to ruthlessly give this sister-inw a lesson!


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts... Brother-inw, don¡¯t hit so hard.¡±


    Smack!


    Ah!


    ¡°Brother-inw, spare my life, Yutong won¡¯t dare to do it ever again!¡±


    Smack!


    Ah!


    ¡°Brother-inw! Brother-inw! Daddy! Daddy, spare my life!¡± Qing Yutong was speaking incoherently right now. It really hurts...


    On the other hand, the more Ye Hua hit onto Qing Yutong¡¯s butt, the more excited he was getting.


    The sound of ¡®pa, pa, pa¡¯ began ringing out from the office. Within the sound, the sound of Qing Yutong moaning in pain was mixed in it too. How was this a punishment? This was basically a reward disguised as punishment.


    ¡°Congrattions master, you havepleted the first task.¡±


    Qing Yutong who was currently getting her butt smacked immediately went into a daze.


    ¡°Master, your brother-inw touched your thigh by ident just now.¡±


    Qing Yutong suddenly came to a realization, brother-inw is good in scheming, to actually eat my tofu so openly like that! Formidable! Brother-inw is truly formidable!


    Ye Hua wants to express that it was merely that his hand slipped just now. This Qing Yutong¡¯s skin is rather smooth, it feels rather good when I hit onto her, the bounciness is ample.


    On the other hand, Qing Yutong was suffering in pain. Isn¡¯t brother-inw using a bit too much strength? It feels like he is releasing all his anger onto his sister-inw¡¯s butt, brother-inw is shameless...


    Qing Yutong only had herself to me for rushing into the muzzle of a gun.


    Originally, Ye Hua¡¯s mood was already not pretty good. It was definite that I wouldn¡¯t beat Qing Ya, and just nice, the sister-inw just so happened to send herself over to me. As expected, it feels much better after smacking the sister-inw¡¯s butt.


    ¡°How long are you going to lie on my legs for?¡± Ye Hua had already stopped for quite a while, and the sister-inw was still lying down on her brother-inw¡¯s legs and not moving.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s pretty face was red through and through as she said in a low voice, ¡°I... I can¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to act like this again in the future, even your big sister also wouldn¡¯t be able to save you!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, Yutong knows her wrong already, I guarantee that there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Qing Yutong used all her strength to stand her body up. Right now, not only is my butt hurting, I even feel that... I have to go and change to another pair of pants...


    Ye Hua waved his hand and Qing Yutong walked out of the office while limping. While walking out, in her own mind, she scolded her brother-inw for being shameless. Which brother-inw would even beat their sister-inw like this? Didn¡¯t I already apologized? The pain is hurting me to death... Aiyo~ My little butt is swollen...


    After sitting for a while, Ye Hua walked out of the bar. Ye Hua was feeling a bit hungry, and luckily, the store that sells Chinese crepe was still opened for business.


    ¡°Add egg and ham sausage.¡± Ye Hua walked to the store and said.


    The big aunt took a look at Ye Hua and began making the Chinese crepe. While making the crepe, the big aunt said nonchntly, ¡°Young fellow, you have eaten breakfast at big aunt¡¯s store for quite a few years already, and big aunt feels that you don¡¯t seem like a bad guy.¡±


    Ye Hua was stupefied. If I am not a bad guy, who else is a bad guy! Does everyone feel that I have been acting too nice during this period of time!!!


    ¡°However, it is wrong for you to beat your wife.¡± The big aunt added.


    Ye Hua almost spat out blood, which eye of yours saw that I beat my wife? As the Supreme Overlord, if I were to actually beat my wife, where would my face even be!


    Right when Ye Hua was about to retort, the big aunt did not give Ye Hua the chance to retort and continued speaking, ¡°You have also been single for quite a few years. Now that you have finally found yourself a gooddy, you should treasure and cherish her. Wife is used for doting and loving, and not for venting your anger. Big aunt is an experienced person. In the past, there was a time where big aunt was beautiful too.¡±


    Saying that you are an experienced person and that you were once beautiful too. Big aunt, can you be a bit less narcissistic and be a bit more honest?


    Also! Do I, the Supreme Overlord, look like someone whocks women? With a wave of my hand, who knows how many women woulde and fawn upon me. You are speaking as if I have no one who wants me!

 Chapter 125 – Spare my life… Brother-in-law, you are shameless… 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 125 ¨C Spare my life... Brother-inw, you are shameless... 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Here, your Chinese crepe. Your wife paid for the price of two crepes and only took one crepe just now. I presume that she knew that you were going toe to my store and thus paid for your share.¡± The big aunt said with a slight smile.


    Ye Hua took over the hot Chinese crepe and was a bit absent-minded. Did Qing Ya really paid for my share?


    ¡°Young fellow, your wife treats you very well, you have to treat her well too.¡± After finish speaking, the big aunt began attending to the other customer, while thinking to herself, I have lost the money for one crepe today. Young fellow, if not for you looking handsome, I would have been toozy to even bother helping you.


    While holding onto the hot Chinese crepe, Ye Hua returned back to the bar. While sitting at the bar counter, Ye Hua began dazing off. Have I been too harsh to Qing Ya?


    Forget it, forget it, as the bigger person, I will forgive Qing Ya¡¯s wrongs. Later on, when she apologized to me, I will forgive her.


    After quite a while, as expected, the sound of familiar footsteps rang out from the staircase. Without having to think too much, Ye Hua knew that it was Qing Yaing downstairs.


    Ye Hua secretly took a look at Qing Ya and thought to himself, I will count that you are tactful, to know toe and apologize to me. I, the Supreme Overlord, should be merciful and forgive you this one time and let bygones be bygones.


    Along with the footsteps getting closer and closer, Ye Hua assumed the posture of being ready to ept Qing Ya¡¯s apology.


    A sweet scent floated past Ye Hua, and the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. This woman actually walked past me just like this and totally did not have the intention of apologizing at all! Could it be that, you want me, the Supreme Overlord, to apologize to you instead? Wishful thinking!


    Picking up a drinking ss, Ye Hua threw it towards the floor that was not far away from Qing Ya.


    The sharp and clear sound of ss shattering rang out. Qing Ya stopped her footsteps. She did not curse, did not shout, she did not take any action at all.


    Seeing Qing Ya act like this, it caused Ye Hua to be even more unhappy as he asked deeply, ¡°Where are you going!¡±


    Qing Ya remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Where are you going!¡± Ye Hua shouted out.


    ¡°Why do you have to care about where I go? Who are you to me?¡± Qing Ya asked coldly, there was not a bit of billow within her tone at all, seemingly like she was speaking to a stranger.


    This caused Ye Hua to be angry to the point that his veins were popping out. I can¡¯t hit her, and it is useless to lecture her. This woman is really obstinate. Do you want me to give you the title of invincible!


    ¡°Come back!¡¯


    Qing Ya ignored Ye Hua and continued walking forward. This caused Ye Hua to be really pissed off. With a wave of his hand, Qing Ya became unable to move.


    After being bound by magic, Qing Ya did not say anything, seemingly like she knew that this would be the result.


    The both of them remained silent just like this. After about half an hour, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. Walking to the front of Qing Ya and looking at that obstinate pretty face, Ye Hua asked deeply, ¡°Just what do you want!¡±


    ¡°Would you even care about a tool¡¯s thoughts?¡± Qing Ya asked in return.


    In actuality, this situation could be solved very easily. As long as Ye Hua gave in and admitted his mistake, everything would be fine, and the feelings between the two would perhaps even rise slightly too.


    However, who was Ye Hua, he was the Supreme Overlord. To let a Supreme Overlord to apologize to a female human, that was basically an impossible thing!


    After pausing for a moment, Ye Hua¡¯s tone became much calmer as he said, ¡°More or less is enough, don¡¯t overdo it, if not, I am really going to be angry!¡±


    ¡°If you have the capability, tie me up for the rest of my life then!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Ye Hua went into a daze for a while, and soon after, he shouted out heavily. A shallow blue light emitted out from Ye Hua¡¯s palm, and the shallow blue light immediately enveloped the entire bar.


    Not only did this conflict not get resolved, it became even more critical. Ye Hua released the binding on Qing Ya, then turned around and walked upstairs.


    Qing Ya seemed as if her body¡¯s entire strength had been used up as she slowly walked towards the bar¡¯s door. When she stretched her hand out to touch onto the door, a shallow light blue ripple immediately appeared.


    He actually locked me up!!! How could he do this!!!

 Chapter 126 – Sister-in-law to the rescue 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 126 ¨C Sister-inw to the rescue 1/2</h4>


    This bastard is not a human!


    I will destroy this bar of yours today!!!


    Qing Ya could be seen running angrily to the bar counter. At the bar counter, Qing Ya began picking up the alcohol bottles one by one and throwing them onto the ground. Immediately, the sound of sses shattering continuously rang out within the bar, and in no time, a dense alcoholic smell filled up the air of the entire bar.


    Qing Yutong who was upstairs was currently applying medicine onto her little butt. Upon hearing the sound of sses shattering ringing out downstairs, she thought that her brother-inw and big sister were fighting with each other again. She knew she couldn¡¯t attend to her little butt anymore and immediately rushed downstairs.


    I didn¡¯t expect that big sister would actually trash the bar, big sister is formidable...


    ¡°Big sister, what are you doing, cool your temper.¡± Qing Yutong hurriedly walked up to her big sister and persuaded. From the looks of it, big sister and brother-inw won¡¯t be patching up with each other any time soon.


    Qing Ya shook off her sister¡¯s hand and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t hold me back, I am going to burn this worn out bar of his today!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t be agitated, you are pregnant right now, you cannot be agitated.¡± Qing Yutong wrinkled her willow brows and persuaded. Even if big sister doesn¡¯t care about herself, she also has to care for her child right.


    Qing Ya shook off Qing Yutong once again. To Qing Yutong¡¯s surprise, her little butt bumped onto the bar counter, and immediately, her soul almost flew to the sky and her eyes were rolling upward... This soreness... it feels so painful...


    Qing Ya who was angry did not discover her sister¡¯s peculiarity and shouted out angrily, ¡°Child! He only treats me as a tool for giving birth to the child! Yutong, do you know how painful big sister¡¯s heart feels...¡±


    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t take it anymore as she threw herself into her sister¡¯s embrace and cried out bitterly, seemingly like she was going to cry out all of her grievances.


    Qing Yutong lightly consoled her big sister. It feels like the two of them had a misunderstanding with each other. When I saw brother-inw¡¯s expression, he seemed to be quite wounded too. These two are simply mutually hurting each other, and in the end, I am the one who has to mediate between the two. My butt hurts...


    ¡°Big sister, let me tell you, I have already given brother-inw a lesson. I even cut onto his neck with a knife to help you take revenge!¡± Qing Yutong said, seemingly like she had won over her brother-inw. Right now, her butt was still swollen...


    Qing Ya went into a daze for a while, then whimpered, ¡°You are acting too recklessly, what will you do if it had led to a fatality.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, didn¡¯t you wished that brother-inw would die just now? Why are you suddenly worried about him again in a blink of an eye.¡± Qing Yutong said with a face full of disdain. Big sister is really a woman who does not have a firm conviction.


    ¡°I was worried about you!¡± Qing Ya said petntly as she wiped her tears.


    Qing Yutong took out a napkin and passed it to her big sister, ¡°After being threatened by me, brother-inw said something to me.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Qing Ya turned her head around and said coldly. Although it seemed like she didn¡¯t care, in actuality, she cared about it a lot.


    How would Qing Yutong not know about that? These two people just dead on want their faces and are not willing to lower their heads.


    ¡°Brother-inw said...¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Said...¡±


    ¡°Qing Yutong! Are you going to say it or not?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rush, let me adjust my emotion and imitate brother-inw¡¯s state.¡±


    Qing Yutong could be seen imitating Ye Hua, with her expression sunk, she said faintly, ¡°What happenedst night was my fault, but when I heard her said the word divorce, I immediately felt iparably angry. After all, I do indeed love her!¡±


    After finish speaking, Qing Yutong took a nce at her big sister and discovered that her big sister was stupefied.


    ¡°Did he really said that?¡± After quite a while, Qing Ya asked.


    ¡°Of course. You didn¡¯t see that look of regret on brother-inw¡¯s face. He just merely doesn¡¯t want to reveal out that kind of expression in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Humph! In any case, I won¡¯t forgive him that easily this time!¡± Qing Ya pouted her mouth, seems like most of her anger had already dissipated.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t forgive brother-inw that easily this time.¡±


    Qing Ya nodded her head in silence.


    ¡°Then, big sister, you stay here and think things through first, I will head upstairs first.¡±

 Chapter 126 – Sister-in-law to the rescue 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 126 ¨C Sister-inw to the rescue 2/2</h4>


    Qing Yutong immediately went upstairs and came to Ye Hua¡¯s office. Upon opening the office door, she saw that her brother-inw was currently smoking mncholily.


    ¡°Brother-inw! Good news!¡± Qing Yutong walked into the office while limping and said with a smile.


    Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette. Without turning his head around, Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Qing Yutong shook her head helplessly. I really don¡¯t know how these two are going to be able to continue getting along with each other. Others said that fire and ice cannot coexist, but these two are basically two big chunks of ice, the two of theming together would only make it be colder.


    Qing Yutong coughed lightly, ¡°My big sister told me her true thoughts just now.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows raised slightly as he turned his body around slowly, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°Let me adjust my emotion first.¡± Qing Yutong paused for a moment. In an instant, Qing Yutong¡¯s beautiful eyes turned red and tears began falling from her eyes as she threw herself into Ye Hua¡¯s embrace.


    Soon after, Qing Yutong began crying loudly and shouted out, ¡°Yutong, do you know just how much your big sister loves your brother-inw? For him, big sister stopped going to work and apanied him to yputer game at home. However, he totally doesn¡¯t like big sister at all, and even said that big sister is just a tool for giving birth to the child...¡±


    After finish speaking, Qing Yutong kept her tears and smiled, ¡°Big sister was just like this just now.¡±


    ¡°Did she really said that?¡¯ Ye Hua asked.


    ¡°Of course. Big sister loves you so deeply to the point that she almost wanted to kill herself just now. It was fortunate that I was there with big sister just now.¡± Qing Yutong pat onto her chest, having a look on her face like she was saying, I am meritorious, do you have anything that you want to reward me?


    Ye Hua snorted. After hearing what Qing Yutong said, Ye Hua¡¯s mood immediately became better, ¡°I will count that she has quite a good taste.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, for big sister to be able to marry brother-inw, just how much good karma did she umted?¡± Qing Yutong said with a smile. Little bootlicker.


    A white color medicine bottle appeared in Ye Hua hand, ¡°Apply this medicine on your butt, it will make your butt bepletely well in a while.¡±


    ¡°Thank you brother-inw~¡± Qing Yutong felt that things looked promising, if I have brother-inw this big shot, what do I even need the system for.


    The system cried and fainted at the corner.


    Ye Hua paused for a moment, then said faintly, ¡°Call your big sister toe upstairs and apologize!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Qing Yutong didn¡¯t expect that her brother-inw would request something like this, and immediately, she was dazed.


    ¡°What are you still being in a daze for.¡±


    Qing Yutong¡¯s brain began revolving around rapidly. This is bad, things are heading into ruins, if I were to go downstairs and call big sister toe and apologize to brother-inw, their rtionship will definitely worsen again, I have to think of a way...


    ¡°Brother-inw, getting big sister toe and apologize to you is thest measure that you would want to take!¡± Qing Yutong said with a solemn expression on her face.


    Seeing that his sister-inw was being so solemn, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but be serious too, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Apologizing is only a form of formality, even if you managed to get big sister to apologize to you, it wouldn¡¯t be able to make big sister change her attitude!¡±


    ¡°Continue on.¡±


    Qing Yutong let out a breath of relief, brother-inw is so easy to bluff, brother-inw is an honest person, everyone, quicklye over and bully him~


    ¡°Hmmm, speaking about my big sister, she is a woman who would be mischievous and unruly if you don¡¯t punish her for a day.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Hua silently nodded his head.


    ¡°Therefore, brother-inw, you cannot forgive big sister that quickly, and also, you cannot spoil her too much too. However, you also cannot bicker about what happenedst night anymore. Do you understand what I am trying to say?¡±


    ¡°What you are saying is that, I should treat your big sister coldly and grind her temper?¡± Ye Hua said deeply. What this sister-inw just said does make a bit of sense.


    ¡°That is more or less what I was trying to say. In any case, you should know how big sister feels towards you too.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth raised slightly. I didn¡¯t expect that this woman actually fell in love with me, the Supreme Overlord. I will count that you are sensible.


    Qing Yutong blinked her beautiful eyes, ¡°My big sister is still downstairs.¡±


    Ye Hua adjusted his clothes and fixed his hairstyle, then opened the office door and headed downstairs. Seeing on the sake that you love me so much, I won¡¯t put myself on your level.


    Qing Yutong who was behind Ye Hua let out a breath of relief. This is all that I can do, if they were to still quarrel after this, there is nothing else that I can do to help.

 Chapter 127 – The outside world is too scary 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 127 ¨C The outside world is too scary 1/2</h4>


    Qing Ya sat on the chair and drank in water. In actuality, thinking back to a lot of things, during the first time where I met him, he was sitting here too. It was also from that time onward that my life began changing. Although he is very cold and rarely smiles, during those past few days, he had indeed treated me very well.


    What my sister said is reasonable too, Ye Hua is the kind of person who would dead on want to keep his face no matter what. For him to lower his head, it was practically out of the question. Perhaps, the reason that he became angry was because I provoked himst night.


    However, even if he was angry, it is not an excuse for him to treat me like that. He didn¡¯t even bother to exin anything too.


    Suddenly! The sound of steady footsteps rang out from the staircase. Qing Ya quickly adjusted her posture. I cannot let Ye Hua look lightly on me. I definitely won¡¯t forgive him so easily this time, if not, I am definitely still going to get bullied by him in the future.


    Ye Hua slowly walked over. When he saw that arrogant expression that was on Qing Ya¡¯s face, heughed in his heart. You probably do not know, but your sister had already sold you out to me, and yet you are still putting on an act here. It is not your fault for falling in love with me, after all, I am indeed just too outstanding, you won¡¯t be able to find another person like me in this world.


    Seeing that Ye Hua just stood there and remained silent, Qing Ya pursed her lips. I will see just how long you can hold out for. If you love me, just say it out to me then, what is there to even feel embarrassed about. However, it is not surprising. Because I became even more pretty recently, it caused Ye Hua to be even more embarrassed. This man who just dead on want to keep his face! I will see just who can persevere the longest!


    Oh? This woman sure can endure when she obviously loves me to the point that she even tried to kill herself just now. Right now, seeing that I came downstairs, I reckon that she is most likely feeling happy to death. I will see just how long you can endure!


    The two wasted 10 minutes just like this, and in the end, it was Qing Ya who could not endure it anymore.


    ¡°I want to go to the hospital.¡±


    A slight arc appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth. Aren¡¯t you very good at enduring? In the end, you still prostrated yourself under my charm.


    Waving with one of his hands, the light blue color barrier disappeared just like a bubble that got popped.


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth, weren¡¯t you very formidable? If you have the guts, don¡¯t remove the barrier and continue locking me up here in the bar! Don¡¯t even dare to say that you love me when you love me. Would saying ¡®I love you¡¯ kill you?


    Picking up her bag, Qing Ya walked out of the leisure bar, and Ye Hua followed along. Before walking out of the bar, Ye Hua shouted to the upstairs, ¡°Yutong,e downstairs and clean up the mess.¡±


    Qing Yutong who was upstairs was about to start crying. Not only do I have to act as the mediator, I even have to act as an attendant, and when my brother-inw is in a bad mood, I have to offer up my little butt. I am practically the most miserable sister-inw in this world.


    It was still the same Audi A8, with Qing Ya driving the car, and Ye Hua acting as the big boss.


    After finish setting up the route, Qing Ya started the car and began driving to the hospital.

 Chapter 127 – The outside world is too scary 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 127 ¨C The outside world is too scary 2/2</h4>


    Within the car, the two did not speak at all. In actuality, they were waiting for the other to start speaking first. However, both of them were not willing to be the first one to speak, and thus, they kept on remaining silent.


    In actuality, Ye Hua didn¡¯t expect that Qing Ya would love him to the point that she even tried to kill herself. This Qing Ya is truly a foolish woman, why even go to the trouble of acting cold and aloof?


    Qing Ya also didn¡¯t expect that Ye Hua wouldment to her sister. Aren¡¯t you a cold and aloof cultivator? In the end, you just like to act cool!


    Without any words spoken on the journey, the two arrived at the hospital. Qing Ya had already arranged everything, and all she had to right now was to go and do the checkup. As for Ye Hua, he naturally apanied along with Qing Ya.


    While on the way to the checkup room, who knows how many looks of envy Ye Hua had gotten from other men. Ye Hua really wanted to tell them that, just a while ago, this fool tried to kill herself because of me, and yet right now, she still wants to act cold and aloof, this is too funny.


    And when Qing Ya saw that other women were looking at Ye Hua with starry eyes, she really wanted to tell them that, all of you, don¡¯t look anymore, this fool had already fallen in love with me to the point that he can¡¯t free himself from loving me anymore...


    Seeing that Qing Ya walked into the checkup room, Ye Hua did not followed along into the room. In actuality, Ye Hua didn¡¯t really like ces like hospitals, he felt that there was always an unpleasant smell within the hospitals.


    Thus, Ye Hua walked out of the hospital and began taking a stroll outside of the hospital. Ye Hua¡¯s mood was pretty good right now.


    At theteral side of the hospital, there were a lot of elderlies who had their own stores set up, and all of them self-proimed to be half-immortals.


    ¡°This handsome guy, do you want to have your fortune told? Don¡¯t leave! How about I check your marriage fate for you? I am also able to check your prospects too if you want.¡±


    ¡°This handsome guy, I have a few high-grade never falling pills here, guarantee that you would be able tost long through out the nights.¡±


    Boring humans, to use this kind of method to cheat your own kinds, you all sure are hypocritical.


    ¡°Selling medicinal pills! Selling medicinal pills! They are all miracle pills that had been bestowed with divinity! 5 rmb for one pill! Eat just one pill, and I guarantee that you will be able to live longer! If it¡¯s ineffective, I will refund your money! If you buy two pills, I will even give you a strengthening pill for free!¡± A bald little monk could be seen shouting out loudly. The ¡®half immortals¡¯ that were around the monk immediately revealed a look of dislike on their faces, however, the little monk did not mind them in the slightest bit.


    Ye Hua felt that this little monk was interesting. All those pills are emitting out a faint pure fragrant. Normal people would naturally not be able to sense it.


    ¡°Big sister, quicklye over, there is an adorable little monk here.¡±


    ¡°Sister, slow down a bit, don¡¯t run so fast.¡±


    The adorable little girls ran towards the little monk¡¯s store, and when the little monk saw that two beautiful women came to check out his store, his small eyes immediately started to shine.


    Ye Hua walked over unhurriedly. Of course, he wasn¡¯t heading to the monk¡¯s store. Those medicinal pills are still not worthy enough to enter into Ye Hua¡¯s eyes. Ye Hua was just merely passing by. After all, there was only one path here.


    However, the little monk who was currently hitting on the two girls wrinkled his brows. I feel that there is an evil aura walking towards me. The little monk raised his head and looked towards Ye Hua. That faint evil aura is emitted out from this man¡¯s body!


    I didn¡¯t expect that I woulde across a monster right after I hade down the mountain, it seems like my luck is very good. Killing monsters and devils is master¡¯s goal, and of course, it is also my goal too!


    Let me use my discerning eyes to see just what kind of monster you are!


    The little monk¡¯s eyes immediately turned gold color. Of course, normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to see that the color of the little monk¡¯s eyes changed.


    F**k, it is actually a skeleton monster! Good fellow! Just nice, I can let my staff see some blood today. However, skeleton monsters don¡¯t seem to possess any blood, I¡¯m not sure if they possess bone marrow or not.


    Ye Hua sensed the little monk¡¯s peculiarity and felt quite curious towards the little monk. This little monk actually possess such a profound technique, where did he get the technique from?


    ¡°Time to go back!¡± A familiar voice rang out from Ye Hua¡¯s back. Ye Hua turned his head around and took a look. So Qing Ya came over to look for me. And this foolish woman still says that she doesn¡¯t care about me.


    However, at this moment, the little monk cried out in fear. Without even caring about the medicinal pills, the little monk immediately started to run away, seemingly as if he had just seen a ghost.


    Ye Hua originally wanted to ask the little monk where he got the technique from. However, since the little monk had already run away, he was toozy to bother to go and chase after the little monk.


    ¡°Big sister, that little monk sure is adorable, why did he suddenly run away?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps, because his scam got exposed by us, he felt too embarrassed to continue on staying here.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, big sister, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    The little monk who was running away felt like he was about to start crying. The outside world is too scary, it is much safer in the mountain. Master, when are youing back, your disciple just discovered a big secret!


    When the little monk opened his discerning eyes, he was indeed looking at Ye Hua. However, along with Qing Ya¡¯s shout, the little monk¡¯s gaze shifted towards Qing Ya, and immediately, he almost got scared to the point that his soul flew away. Thus, without any second thoughts, he immediately ran away. As for what the little monk saw, only the little monk himself knows.


    Qing Ya¡¯s expression was cold. When I finished my checkup just a while ago and came out, this fellow actually disappeared. This guy keeps on saying that the child is important this, important that, and yet, in the end, who knows where he even ran to when I was having my checkup.


    However, not sure why, Qing Ya felt that Ye Hua was strolling around at theteral side of the hospital. And when she came out of the hospital and came to theteral side, as expected, she found Ye Hua there.


    This guy is a cultivator, and yet he is still so childish, to actually ran here to check his fortune. I really have to give it to him.


    ¡°How¡¯s the result?¡± Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    ¡°Normal.¡± Qing Ya replied indifferently. If others didn¡¯t know the two of them, they would think that the two were enemies.


    ¡°I told you thatst night.¡±


    Qing Ya remained silent, and the two began heading back to the bar.


    Meanwhile, on the street, a bald little monk whose gaze was filled with fright and astonishment could be seen running with all his might.

 Chapter 128 – Ye Family’s instant noodle 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 128 ¨C Ye Family¡¯s instant noodle 1/2</h4>


    When the two returned back to the bar, they still haven¡¯t spoken a word to each other. Soon after, Ye Hua took out his phone and ordered crayfishes. If you have the capability, don¡¯t peel the crayfishester on!


    Today, Qing Yutong could be said to bepletely out of luck. Currently, she had just finished cleaning the bar, and her back was aching from all that cleaning.


    ¡°Brother-inw, what are we eating for lunch?¡± Upon seeing that her brother-inw and big sister returned, Qing Yutong asked hurriedly. Her intention was very obvious.


    Brother-inw~ I want to eat meat meat~


    ¡°Crayfishes!¡±


    Qing Yutong¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. I really miss the feeling of eating the meat that brother-inw prepares. Keeping the meat in my mouth, lightly sucking on it, the juice that flows out from the meat, upon tasting the juice, I would immediately feel spiritually pleased and rxed.


    I have never eaten such delicious meat before. Furthermore, after eating the meat, my skin would feel iparably awesome. The meat is much tastierpared to eating crayfishes.


    However, being out of luck was nothing, something even more despairing was still waiting behind for Qing Yutong.


    When the three sat at the dining table, Ye Hua and Qing Ya did not move their chopsticks, while Qing Yutong looked at the two them in aplete daze. These two still haven¡¯t get back on good terms with each other?


    ¡°About that, if you two aren¡¯t going to eat, I will start eating first then.¡± After finish speaking, Qing Yutong wore her gloves and began peeling and eating the crayfishes.


    However, while eating the crayfishes, Qing Yutong soon felt that the atmosphere was fishy. It couldn¡¯t be that, these two got into a fight again right?


    ¡°Brother-inw, please eat the crayfishes.¡±


    ¡°Big sister, please eat the crayfishes.¡±


    ¡°Big bosses, please eat the crayfishes.¡±


    Qing Yutong swore to herself, I won¡¯t act as the mediator anymore in the future, in the end, the only person that would be worn out is me myself.


    Ye Hua snorted, right now, this Qing Ya doesn¡¯t even peel the crayfishes for me anymore. It seems like she is rather obstinate. I will settle with you when nightes!


    Qing Ya snorted at the same time, if you want me to help you peel the crayfishes, say, ¡®wife, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong¡¯, and I may consider.


    A few kg of crayfishes were all peeled by Qing Yutong alone. After peeling all those crayfishes, Qing Yutong felt that her fingers were hurting, ¡°Don¡¯t call me during dinner, I will settle it myself.¡±


    After finish speaking, Qing Yutong went back to her room. I am not going to eat with the two of them anymore.


    Ye Hua wiped his mouth, then walked towards his office, while Qing Ya walked towards the bedroom.


    I, the Supreme Overlord, will sleep in the office tonight. Without my chest, I will see just how you are going to be able to fall asleep. At that time, you will have no choice but toe and beg me toe and sleep with you, jiejiejie~


    Seeing that Ye Hua walked towards the office, Qing Ya wrinkled her brows. Worsees to worst, I will just go and buy a doll. Do you really think that, without you, I won¡¯t be able to fall asleep?


    The night has descended. For her dinner, Qing Yutong decided to cook instant noodles to eat. In any case, I won¡¯t act as their servant anymore.


    On the other hand, Ye Hua was waiting for Qing Ya toe to his office to call him over to eat dinner, while Qing Ya was waiting for Ye Hua toe to the bedroom to call her over to eat dinner.


    In the end, the two couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and decided to secretly cook instant noodles to fill up their own stomachs. Quarrel is quarrel, however, I cannot cause myself to starve because of it.


    In the past, Ye Hua often ate instant noodles, and was thus quite knowledgeable regarding instant noodles.


    Firstly, you have to tear away the thin cover that is on top of the instant cup noodles. Secondly, you have to tear apart the seasoning pack and pour the seasoning into the cup noodles. Thirdly, using the finest ham sausage, tear the ham sausage into small pieces and ce them into cup noodles. Lastly, pour boiling hot water into the cup noodles, then begin to wait for the longest three minutes in your life. With that, a cup of Ye Family¡¯s instant noodle had been made.


    A few strands of slender noodles, and yet, they are able to pull the heartstrings of millions of people. Ye Family¡¯s instant noodle,e and understand it?

 Chapter 128 – Ye Family’s instant noodle 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 128 ¨C Ye Family¡¯s instant noodle 2/2</h4>


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Ye Hua who was currently eating the noodles came to a stop, and immediately, he hid the cup noodles away and used his fastest speed to adjust his state.


    She has finallye huh? Can¡¯t endure anymore huh! If you talk nicely to me, I will be magnanimous and merciful and lend my chest to you to lie on for a bit.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely.


    However, when he saw that the person that came in was Wei Chang, his expression changed greatly, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Wei Chang was just about to open his mouth to speak, and didn¡¯t expect that His Honor would suddenly shout at him and tell him to scram. This is scaring me to death. However, why is there the smell of instant noodles in the office? His Honor is someone who has a wife, does he still have the need to have to eat instant noodles? Even I myself also don¡¯t eat cup noodles anymore, Xiao Tang would cook for me to eat.


    Wei Chang wants to express that he was someone who rxes and let his own woman feed him.


    Ye Hua wants to express that, why are you all so outstanding, do you all believe that I will turn all of you back to your original look!


    Wei Chang who was outside the office let out a breath and said towards the Jiu Ye who was behind me, ¡°The boss is in a bad mood right now, don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    The reason Jiu Ye came to the bar today was to invite Ye Hua to go and discuss about south¡¯s big matter. All of the people that would being to discuss were all big shots, and all of them came for the sake of ¡®ancient godly item¡¯. They were going to discuss about how to strengthen the precautions that they were going to take to prevent the northern people forming to the south and stealing the ancient godly item.


    ¡°About that... Mister Wei, if the boss is not going, can you go instead?¡± Jiu Ye said with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Not free, I have a date at night.¡± Wei Chang said indifferently. I have to go and watch a midnight movie with Xiao Tang tonight. Going out to watch a movie with Xiao Tang is the big matter, not the discussion.


    Jiu Ye was feeling very vexed. Not only am I not able to invite the boss, I am not able to invite the boss¡¯s subordinate too. Right now, because of the ancient godly item, a storm is starting to brew. The north have already secretly came to the south and are preparing to steal the ancient godly item. If the ancient godly item were to get stolen by the north, the face of the entire south would be thrown.


    ¡°Mister Wei, this matter concerns the entire south, how about sending a representative to go to the discussion? Just sending a representative to go and have a seat at the discussion is fine too.¡± Jiu Ye could be said to be giving it his all, no matter what, he was determined on pulling Ye Hua into the matter.


    In actuality, Ye Hua¡¯s attitude towards this matter was indifferent. If he wasn¡¯t still in a cold war with Qing Ya, he would bring Qing Ya to the discussion tonight and let her broaden her experience. However, since Ye Hua was still currently in a cold war with Qing Ya, Ye Hua wants to express that he did not have the mood to care about this matter.


    ¡°You go and wait outside, I will call someone over to go to the discussion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you Mister Wei.¡± Jiu Ye was finally able to feel relieved. As long as they send someone over to the discussion, it is enough.


    Jiu Ye walked out of the bar and entered into the luxurious car that was waiting outside and began waiting for the person that Wei Chang was going to call over. Meanwhile, Wei Chang once again came to the leisure bar¡¯s toilet.


    Wei Chang called out lightly, ¡°Death Mage!¡±


    Under Long¡¯an City¡¯s Nanhu Bridge, this ce was where wanderers lived at. And amongst the people that were under the bridge, there was someone who wore a ck robe. Right now, the ck robe person was sitting on a long sickle. His left hand was holding onto a phone and a bone finger of his right hand was rapidly tapping onto the phone screen. The rate of the person tapping onto the phone screen was very quick~


    The sound of gold coins ttering would ring out from time to time, however, without too long, something appeared on the phone screen.


    Insufficient bnce, please recharge funds.


    There was not enough bnce on the credit card.


    That¡¯s right! This was the Death Mage who had gambled all his money away from sports betting. A few days ago, he was still living in a mansion and drinking cold beer. In the end, he all-in all of his money, and under the situation that he did not cheat, he lost all of his family property.


    In this kind of situation, Death Mage definitely had to go and find the banker. However, in the end, the banker had already jumped down from the balcony and died. Upon finding that out, Death Mage became so angry that he almost went berserk.


    From then on, Death mage swore that he would never touch sports betting anymore in his entire life. And even more, he swore that he would never gamble again!


    However, unexpectedly, someone sent an app into the ser fan group. Feeling curious, Death mage tapped onto the app, and without long, he felt that this fish game was very interesting. From then, within just the period of an afternoon, Death Mage contributed all of his remaining money to the app.


    Holding onto his remaining property, which was his phone, Death Mage felt that his heart was aching deeply. Damned humans, why did you all invent gambling!


    Suddenly, Death Mage received his master¡¯s summon. A red light shed through Death Mage¡¯s eyes. If there is work, it means that there is ie, which means that I can continue on ying the fish app.


    ¡°Eh? Wasn¡¯t there a person here just a while ago? Where did he go to?¡±


    ¡°Who even knows? He sat there and yed a fish game for an entire afternoon. He even took my portable charger to charge his phone.¡±


    ¡°Wait... Portable charger? F**k, where is my portal charger! This damned bastard, it is just a mere portable charger, and yet he also wants to steal it?! Shameless!¡±


    Within leisure bar¡¯s toilet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kneel down, the floor is dirty!¡± Seeing that Death Mage was going to kneel down, Wei Chang immediately stopped him.


    Death Mage said respectfully, ¡°Thank you master.¡¯


    ¡°There is a matter that I need you to go and handle tonight.¡±

 Chapter 129 – I am currently online waiting… 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 129 ¨C I am currently online waiting... 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Master, is it collecting debt?¡± Death Mage wants to express that there is a lot of prospects in collecting debt, the ie from collecting debt is very high.


    ¡°No, all you have to do is to just go and have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Master, do I not have to kill anyone?¡± Death Mage was very disappointed, why is there no missions where I have to kill people recently.


    ¡°You do whatever that you see fit. The car is waiting outside you. Remember to buy a maskter on, don¡¯t go around scaring people.¡± Wei Chang said.


    Death Mage seemed to be a little embarrassed, ¡°Master, subordinate do not have any money.¡±


    Wei Chang sighed heavily and took out his wallet. A red light flickered within Death Mage¡¯s eyes, since master is working under His Honor, master is definitely very rich, and yet I had to tell master that I had no money, it feels so embarrassing.


    Looking at the money within the wallet, Wei Chang couldn¡¯t help but wrinkled his brows. Two 1 dor coins, one 50 dor note, and one 10 dor dote, a total of 62 rmb. After getting a girlfriend, the expenses sure have gotten big. But, I feel too embarrassed to open my mouth and ask His Honor for money. I have to find a day and get Lie Gu to lend me a bit of money. Lie Gu¡¯s women are all celebrities, therefore I reckon that he most likely doesn¡¯tck money.


    Wei Chang painstakingly took out a 10 dor note. After watching the movie tonight, I still have to go and eat supper with Xiao Tang, 52 rmb should more or less be enough.


    Looking at his master taking out a 10 dor note, Death Mage suddenly had a kind of strange feeling. Master seems to be having it hard too... I really cannot steel myself to take this 10 dor note from master.


    ¡°What are you still being in a daze for, quickly go and handle the matter!¡± Wei Chang urged as he secretly kept the 10 dor note back into his wallet. I forgot that I still have to call for a taxi and send Xiao Tang back home tooter on.


    Death Mage was just about to stretch out his hand to take the 10 dor note, but he didn¡¯t expect that his master would suddenly keep the 10 dor back into the wallet. I feel so awkward right now...


    So master is actually this miserly...


    Walking out of the toilet, Death Mage walked towards the bar¡¯s main entrance while with his head lowered. While passing by a table, he took the clown mask that was on the table. In other peoples¡¯ views, they thought that Death Mage was cosying. That sickle sure looks real.


    Jiu Ye was very curious as to who Wei Chang would call over. I am feeling so f**king curious right now, this leisure bar truly has its own charm. Those who don¡¯t understand this bar would think that this bar is a lion den, but after slightly understanding this bar, it would cause one to feel iparably curious towards it.


    Taking out a stick of Cuban cigar, Jiu Ye ced it in front of his nose and took a sniff, then proceed to trim away one end of the Cuban cigar. When the underling that was sitting at the front saw Jiu Ye trimmed away one end of the Cuban cigar, he immediately helped Jiu Ye to light up the Cuban cigar. This underling has prospects.


    Right when Jiu Ye was smoking the Cuban cigar, a figure walked out of the leisure bar. The figure was enveloped in a ck robe, and on his face, there was a clown mask worn.


    Looking at this dressing, Jiu Ye went into aplete daze while smoking the Cuban cigar, andpletely forgot to open the car¡¯s door for the figure.


    This person is most likely the ck robe person who fought with Xiao Yi!!!


    That Wei Chang actually called over such a ruthless character, how did he even do it? Isn¡¯t this just too f**king frightening already? Please don¡¯t sit at my side, please don¡¯t... please don¡¯t...


    However, whenever you were afraid of something, that something that you were afraid of would alwayse. Death Mage opened the car door by himself and entered into the car. While entering into the car, Death Mage shed onto the beginning to the end of the car roof. While shing, the sickle just so happened to sh onto Jiu Ye¡¯s Cuban cigar too, shing the Cuban cigar into half.


    A Phantom Rolls-Royce was shed just like this.


    After entering into the car, Death Mage proceeds to get out of the car. Another ear-piercing sound rang out in Jiu Ye¡¯s ears. After the ear-piercing sound finished, Jiu Ye raised his head, and a full view of the scenery of the sky could be seen through the top of the back row of the car.


    The car roof of the back row of the car was removed by Death Mage.


    After turning the Sickle of Death into a crutch, Death Mage entered into the car and sat steadily onto the seat. Jiu Ye subconsciously move to the side. What should I say to this person right now? This person is someone who is able to fight equally against Xiao Yi, what should I do now? I am currently online waiting for help... I am in urgent need of help right now...


    While sitting in the car, Death Mage was thinking about another matter. Isn¡¯t that subordinate of mine, Death Assassin, currently out on a mission? That Long Aotian is most likely rich right? After I finished tonight¡¯s matter, I will go and extort some money from him.


    Long Aotian who was currently cultivating diligently felt a cold wind blew onto him and couldn¡¯t help but trembled.


    ¡°Jiu Ye, should I start the car?¡± The driver who was sitting at the front asked while trembling with fear.


    ¡°Start... start the car...¡±

 Chapter 129 – I am currently online waiting… 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 129 ¨C I am currently online waiting... 2/2</h4>


    While being blown by the natural wind, Jiu Ye was feeling very mncholy. Ever since I met the boss, it feels like I have be more and more not like myself.


    ¡°Sir, how do I address you?¡±


    ¡°JIejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Listening to the ck robe¡¯s weird voice, Jiu Ye¡¯s back turned cold.


    ¡°Top-grade Cuban cigar, sir, do you want a stick?¡± Jiu Ye asked nervously, his hands were currently trembling.


    Death Mage took a look and nodded his head.


    Jiu Ye let out a breath of relief, as long as he is willing to ept the cigar, I can feel much more at ease. After personally trimming off one end of the cigar, Jiu Ye passed it over to ck robe¡¯s hand.


    Wait a moment!!! That hand!!! Why is that hand white color!!!


    When Jiu Ye saw the ck robe took off his face mask, Jiu Ye¡¯s eyes almost burst out of his eye sockets. This ck robe is not a f**king human! He is actually a skeleton!!!


    I am actually f**king sitting beside a skeleton right now! What should I do now, I am waiting online for help...


    Jiu Ye took out a dazzling looking lighter. With both of his hands holding onto the lighter, Jiu Ye helped Death Mage to light up the Cuban cigar. Just that, Jiu Ye¡¯s hands were trembling quite hard.


    Death Mage inhaled deeply. This Cuban cigar is not bad, the vor is quite ample.


    However, Jiu Ye could not remain calm and collected. This ck robe¡¯s entire body is emitting out smoke, if one didn¡¯t know, they would thought that the car was on fire.


    How could Death Mage¡¯s body not emit out smoke? Death Mage¡¯s body was but a skeleton, even when drinking cold beer, the cold beer would leak onto the floor.


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°All of those, I want it all.¡±


    Although Jiu Ye did not understand what Death Mage was talking about, Jiu Ye could see that Death Mage¡¯s finger was pointing towards the Cuban cigar box. If Jiu Ye still did not know what Death Mage was trying to say, it would mean that Jiu Ye had wasted away with his life.


    ¡°Sir, if you like the Cuban cigar, I still have a lot remaining here.¡± Jiu Ye decided to hug onto Death Mage¡¯s thigh. The boss of the bar is too cold already, it feels very hard tomunicate with him. That Wei Chang is the same too.


    However, this ck robe is different, because this ck robe has needs.


    Death Mage stretched out his hand and patted onto Jiu Ye¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Young fellow, not bad.¡±


    Jiu Ye¡¯s smile was very forced. Looking at the skeleton hand that was patting on his shoulder, Jiu Ye felt very unwell, seemingly like his body¡¯s energy had been depleted.


    Death Mage could be seen taking out his apple X and a portable charger.


    After opening the game app and pressing onto the recharge button, Death Mage ced his phone screen in front of Jiu Ye.


    Jiu Ye was very nervous as he asked, ¡°Sir, do you need me to help you recharge money?¡±


    ¡°Jiejiejie.¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Foolish human, aren¡¯t you asking the obvious right now!¡±


    ¡°Is 100 enough?¡±


    I havee across another miser.


    Death Mage tapped onto the 648 rmb recharge amount.


    Jiu Ye immediately understood, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s add each other¡¯s wechat, I will immediately transfer the amount to you.¡±


    Looking at Death Mage¡¯s wechat¡¯s profile picture, Jiu Ye waspletely speechless. This cartoon skeleton head looks so adorable, it looks totally different from your face.


    When Death Mage saw that Jiu Ye transferred 1000 rmb over to him, Death Mage was very gratified. This human has quite a good eye of judgment.


    Biu, biu, biu, biu, biu.


    Jiu Ye had never seen a person who could be so serious when ying a fishing game. No, incorrect, a skeleton!


    An expert like this actually ys such a childish game!


    This is practically destroying my three views.


    The Phantom Rolls-Royce which had its car roof removed drove out of the urban district. On the entire journey, smoke could be seen continuouslying out of the top of the Phantom Rolls-Royce, causing the car to seem a bit strange.


    At Long¡¯an City¡¯s west suburb, there was a red wine winery. And of course, this red wine winery belonged to Jiu Ye.


    For the discussion that will be held this time, Jiu Ye was more or less the host and had to do the honors. Jiu Ye had to take care of the arrangements of all the various powers that will being to the discussion.


    However, Jiu Ye was not very happy. The eyes of those powers are practically stuck up all the way to the sky, it feels so annoying to have to deal with those people.

 Chapter 130 – Biu biu biu 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 130 ¨C Biu biu biu 1/2</h4>


    This winery was the product of Jiu Ye¡¯s meticulous management and was also where Jiu Ye was currently staying at. From this, it could be seen just how important Jiu Ye viewed this winery. After all, this winery¡¯s location was superb, being far away from the city¡¯s mor, the entire winery was filled with a peaceful aura, seemingly like it was located at a green prairie.


    ¡°Sir, we have arrived.¡± Jiu Ye said with a modest smile.


    Biu, biu, biu.


    While holding onto a cigar with his mouth and with his walking stick ced under his armpit, Death Mage held onto his phone with one hand and tapped onto his phone with the other hand.


    Face mask?


    He forgot about it...


    ¡°Sir, wait for me.¡± Without waiting for his underling to open the door for him, jiu Ye immediately opened the door by himself and ran up to Death Mage and continued talking to Death Mage. However, Death Mage¡¯s gaze was fixed onto his phone screen.


    tter, tter, tter.


    Listening to the noise that the gold coins were making, Death Mage heavily inhaled a mouth of the cigar, and soon after, his entire body began emitting out smoke again, ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Feels good!¡±


    Jiu Ye thought that Death Mage would only be ying the fishing game in the car and didn¡¯t expect that Death Mage would still continue ying even after getting off the car. From the looks of it, this ck robe doesn¡¯t seem to have the intention of putting his phone aside. There are quite a few big shots sitting inside, it doesn¡¯t seem too good for you to walk inside while holding onto your phone and ying with your phone right?


    Especially that biu biu biu sound.... And the sound system of your apple X is so loud too... Seems like my 8848 phone is better indeed.


    ¡°Sir, can you stop ying with your phone for a while?¡±


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°There are so many fishes right now, can you even afford to pay up to me if I stop now!¡±


    Jiu Ye was an experienced person, just from listening to Death Mage¡¯s tone, he was able to discern Death Mage¡¯s mood. Listening to this ck robe¡¯s tone, he has evidently refused my request.


    The two walked towards the inner side of the winery.


    Within the winery¡¯s conference room, there was a big round table there. And at this moment, at the round table, 8 men and 1 woman could be seen sitting around the round table. Amongst the men, there were people who wore western suits, and people who wore robes. The only woman that was here could be said to be a gorgeous scenery. The woman wore a jadeite color ancient Chinese style long sleeve gown and had a transparent looking flower pattern muslin draped over her shoulders. On her soft fine ck hair, there was a hairstick used to fix her hair. Looking at the woman, she sort of seemed like a fairy.


    This woman was Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Xun Fang!


    ¡°Just what are we doing here!¡± One of the middle-aged men shouted out gravely. This person was South Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master, Hai Daisi. Because he was bald, he seemed rather vicious.


    Traceless Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master¡¯s attire looked a bit strange. Wide t-shirt, wide pants, a gold chain worn on his neck, and various other essories like sunsses and hat worn on him. Traceless Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master seemed to be going with hip hop style. And indeed, Traceless Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master has been hooked on hip hop recently.


    While pping with both his hands to make a rhythm, Ge Zhen actually began speaking and singing, ¡°Yo, yo, yo, Hai Daisi, what are you being in such a rush for. Yo~ One of your elders died. Yo~ If you have the guts, go and take revenge~ Yo~¡±


    ¡°I will yo your mother¡¯s c**t!¡± Hai Daisi was angered to the point that he immediately jumped up from his seat.


    ¡°Alliance Master Hai, cool your head.¡± The one who spoke was Raising Thunder Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Yang Yi.


    Wang Dabao who was currently trimming his fingernailsughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, what are you losing your head for, didn¡¯t one of Dry Zen Sect¡¯s elders died too? How does it feel to have someone to apany you?¡±


    The face of Dry Zen Sect¡¯s Sect Master Che Zhixuan turned cold, ¡°Wang Dabao! Troubles arise from the mouth, it will be useless even if you have your woman to protect you!¡±


    An impressive looking man could be seenughing, ¡°CEO Wang is just merely speaking the truth. Both of you had just suffered the loss of an elder, and yet both of you still have the mood to sit here and hold a discussion. To speak the truth, both of you have my respect.¡±


    Hai Daisi mmed onto the table angrily, ¡°Zuo Xinran, have your mouth been wiped with feces? Do you believe that I will wipe out your entire Zuo Family tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, you cane and bring it on.¡± Zuo Xinranughed lightly,pletely not afraid in the slightest.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s each take a step back.¡± The one who spoke was Zhi Anyan. Zhi Anyan wore an ordinary-looking spectacles and his appearance was ordinary. Zhi Anyan belonged to the decent looking category. However, the feeling that he gave to others was that he was very intelligent.


    In actuality, everyone who was sitting here did not dare to start fighting with another without careful consideration. Because everyone¡¯s strength was more or less the same, unless it was one against multiple people, it was pointless to even start a fight.


    After all, if you do not fight for the sake of winning, what was even the point of even fighting?

 Chapter 130 – Biu biu biu 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 130 ¨C Biu biu biu 2/2</h4>


    Hai Daisi said indignantly, ¡°In my opinion, we should join together and denounce the bar!¡±


    ¡°Yo, yo, yo, check it out, it¡¯s not like I have an elder who died.¡± Traceless Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master Ge Zheng crossed his arms and assumed an arrogant looking posture.


    Hai Daisi almost spat out blood from anger, ¡°I am going to f**king beat you to death today!¡±


    ¡°Hey... bring it on then. Yo, yo, yo,e on.¡±


    Raising Thunder Sect¡¯s Sect Master Yang Yi held onto Hai Daisi who was about to go berserk, ¡°Alliance Master Hai, don¡¯t be agitated! For such a thing to have happened, I feel very sad about it too. You have to get used to the fact that one of your elders died.¡±


    Hai Daisi¡¯s expression froze.


    It could be seen, not sure where Yang Yi got a hat and sunsses from, Yang Yi wore the hat and sunsses, then said, ¡°Yo, yo, yo, check it out.¡±


    Ge Zheng immediately responded, ¡°Yo, yo, yo, brother, you sure are impressive. Yo, yo, yo, nice stab that you just gave to Hai Daisi.¡±


    ¡°I am f**king going to kill both of you bastards today!!¡± A robust energy exploded out from Hai Daisi¡¯s body.


    How could Ge Zheng and Yang Yi not be cocky? Each of us had one elder who went to the bar, and amongst the elders that went to the bar, two died and one got injured. On the other hand, look at both of us, our elders came back without any injury at all. That¡¯s why, if the underling does not have any brain, the underling¡¯s boss is definitely not any better too.


    Dry Zen Sect¡¯s Sect Master Che Zhixuan said coldly, ¡°Count me in!¡±


    Wang Dabao, Zuo Xinran, Zhi Anyan, and Guang Tianlu who remained silent since the start, the four of them simply watch the other four quarrel andpletely did not have any intention of doing anything.


    To them, Hai Daisi and the three others could all be counted as a part of the Cultivation World. There was no need for them to interfere with the four who belonged to the Cultivation World.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master Xun Fang shouted out coldly.


    Beautiful woman right, no matter what, they had to give Xun Fang face.


    Che Zhixuan snorted coldly and kept his killing intent, ¡°If not for Sect Master Xun helping the both of you to plea for leniency, I would have turned both of you into liquid!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Since Sect Master Xun has spoken, I will not make things hard for both of you young and immature fellows.¡± Hai Daisi¡¯s expression changed. If Hai Daisi was a robust man who was in a violent rage just now, right now, he was a warn and tender young man.


    In the north, there was the beautiful woman, Bai Cixin. And in the South, there was the prideful woman, Xun Fang.


    The beauty and capabilities of the two beautiful women were not to be belittled.


    Just now, Hai Daisi and Che Zhixuan were both merely feeling that they were losing face.


    While on the other hand, Ge Zheng and Yang Yi werepletely trying to amuse the beautiful woman, using this kind of method to try to attract Xun Fang¡¯s attention. Or perhaps, they heard of some gossip and found out that Sect Master Xun had been listening to hip hop music recently, and thus both of them intentionally acted like this.


    ¡°The matters that we will be discussing today are about how to protect the ancient godly item, and just who should be the one to keep the ancient godly item!¡± Xun Fang¡¯s tone was gentle, it was very pleasant to listen to her voice.


    Zuo Xinrang stroke onto his hair, ¡°Sect Master Xun, how is your sect¡¯s Elder Xing?


    ¡°Family Head Zuo sure is concern about my sect¡¯s matters.¡± Xun Fang¡¯s tone seemed to be getting a little angry.


    Zhi Anyan adjusted his spectacles, ¡°I heard thatst night, Elder Xing died due to his injuries while he was returning back to Cloud Sect, is this matter true?¡±


    ¡°Elder Xing sacrificed his life for righteousness. I will naturally seek revenge for Elder Xing.¡±


    ¡°Well spoken!¡±


    ¡°Take revenge and wipe out the grudge!¡±


    Hai Daisi and Che Zhixuan immediately responded.


    Zuo Xinranughed lightly, ¡°Jiu Ye will bring someone from the bar to this discussion in a while. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing how you guys are going to take revenge.¡±


    Wang Dabao took off his shoes, then took off his socks. After that, he actually began cutting his toenails. This action caused everyone to have their hair stand on its end.


    ¡°Sect Master Xun, I feel that you should take more time to consider about the matter of taking revenge.¡± Ge Zheng felt that it was better to not take revenge. Last night, when my elder returned, he reported to me about what happened at the bar. Although I was not at the bar, just listening to the report was enough to make my heart turn cold.


    Right when Xun Fang was about to open her mouth to speak, a sound entered in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Biu, biu, biu, biubiubiu...

 Chapter 131 – One on one! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 131 ¨C One on one! 1/2</h4>


    With the sound of a thump!


    The big doors were kicked opened by Death Mage. And at Death Mage¡¯s side, Jiu Ye who was persuading Death Mage to keep his phone away came to a froze. The atmosphere immediately froze.


    Perhaps, because the two doors were opened at high-speed, it gave rise to a gust of wind within the confined conference room, and the wind blew onto Death Mage¡¯s ck robe.


    If Death Mage had worn a swept-back hairstyle wig, this posture of his would be able to have a go with the god of gambling¡¯s posture. Especially that Cuban cigar that Death Mage was holding onto with his mouth, with an inhale, his entire body would even start emitting out smoke, making him seem especially cool. A wonderful and merry bgm was ringing out from the apple X within Death Mage¡¯s hand, and on the end on the phone, there was a white color cable that stretched all the way from the phone to within Death Mage¡¯s ck robe. From the looks of it, the cable was most likely hooked up to a portable charger.


    Death Mage swept his eyes through everyone. The strength of these people are not bad, being only slightly weaker than that Xiao Yi.


    However, even if that is the case, catching fishes is more important. I am going to be able to umte 7 dragon pearls soon, and at that time, I would be able to exchange for 10 rmb worth of in-game currency. I am finally going to win money!!!


    Everyone who was in the conference room stayed still and watched Death Mage walked into the conference room, sat down, and continued to... biu, biu, biu, biubiubiu...


    As the leader of a power, they naturally knew about the iparable battle that happenedst night! Xiao Yi fought with Death Mage, and in the end, only after using the ancient godly item, then did Xiao Yi won against ck Mage by luck.


    Furthermore, during that battle against Death Mage, asides from using an ancient godly item, Xiao Yi also wore a super strong defensive armor.


    Everyone was guessing just who was the ck robe who went to Xiao Family to collect debt, and what rtionship did the ck robe had with the bar¡¯s boss.


    Seeing that this ck robe appeared here today, there is no need for any more words! This ck robe¡¯s identity is definitely a peak existence within that leisure bar. From the looks of it, I reckon that the two that were in the bar during that day must have been the bar¡¯s underlings. This leisure bar is truly hidden with multiple talented individuals!


    If Death Mage was to know about what these people were thinking of right now, he would definitely say.


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Master is busy with his date, and His Honor is currently handling his household matters. Without choice, they decided to send me over to this discussion. Do you all think that I really wanted toe here? The main reason I came here was for the sake of fishing up some profit.¡±


    What everyone was astonished about right now was not just ck robe¡¯s identity, but also ck robe¡¯s appearance!


    This ck robe is actually an evil spirit!


    When and where did such a strong evil spirit even appeared from? Everyone was stupefied. After all, they were all people who subdued and eradicated monsters. And yet, the skeleton that was right in front of them actually managed to grow up to such a strength under their eyes, this waspletely unbelievable to them!


    At this moment, everyone did not know just what to do.


    ¡°About that, let me introduce to everyone, this person here is the famous ck robe.¡± Jiu Ye squeezed out a smile and introduced ck Mage to everyone.


    Death Mage took a deep puff of the cigar. Immediately, smoke began emitting out from Death Mage again. While continuously tapping onto the phone screen with his bone finger, the sound of gold coins ttering continuously rang out from the phone¡¯s sound system.


    Wang Dabao revealed out a confused expression on his face. What is the rtionship of that man during that day with this ck robe? Hire rtionship? Or boss and subordinate? For such a strong skeleton, the possibility of it being that man¡¯s subordinate is out of the question right?


    It would be much normal for the skeleton to be someone that the man hired.


    Suddenly! Wang Dabao thought of a kind of possibility. That man is actually this skeleton¡¯s underling! And as the underling¡¯s boss, it is reasonable for the boss to go and collect the money that Xiao Family owed.


    If this is the case, everything finally makes sense. If my wife gets to know of my deduction, I¡¯m not sure if I would get praise or not. Just thinking about it is enough to make me feel so excited.


    ¡°Everyone, how about we begin the discussion now?¡± Jiu Yeughed awkwardly. This ck robe is not someone I can control, this ck robe is practically a big boss.


    Zhi Anyan adjusted onto his spectacles and looked towards Death Mage. Immediately, rows of information appeared on the lens.


    Race: Undead race


    Life span: ? ? ?


    IQ: ? ? ?


    Realm: ? ? ?


    Hobby: ? ? ?


    Marriage partner: ? ? ?


    Zhi Anyan tightly wrinkled brows. Is there some problem with the spectacles? Why is almost everything question marks!

 Chapter 131 – One on one! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 131 ¨C One on one! 2/2</h4>


    Hai Daisi could be seen to be the one who took the initiative to speak, ¡°Before we begin the discussion, Wang Dabao, please leave!¡±


    Wang Dabao wore his shoes back, then took a sniff at his hand and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°As a man who married into Bai Family and moved in to live with Bai Family, what rights do you have to sit here with us!¡± Che Zhixuan shouted out.


    Although Wang Dabao married Bai Cixin, everyone in the circle all knew that Wang Dabao was afraid of his wife, and furthermore, that Wang Dabao views Bai Family as the head! However, although Wang Dabao viewed Bai Family as the head, Wang Dabao ced his general headquarters at south¡¯s High Ocean City. For such an action like that, everyone knew that, how would Wang Dabao even be able to think of doing something like that, he was definitely taught to do that by Bai Cixin, and the objective of that action was to control the south.


    With the wife controlling the north, and the husband controlling the south, then afterward, bothing together as one!


    Zuo Xinran said indifferently, ¡°Wang Dabao¡¯s Wang Family is situated at High Ocean City, how could you say that he is a northern people?¡±


    ¡°Biubiubiu...¡±


    ¡°However, he has a wife who belongs to the north!¡± Ge Zheng stopped speaking in hip hop style as he mmed onto the table and shouted out.


    ¡°Biubiubiu...¡±


    Wang Dabao scratched onto his head, ¡°My wife is just merely returning back to her parental home to stay for a few months. What fuss is there to even make about it, look at the looks on you guys right now.¡±


    ¡°Biubiubiu...¡±


    Everyone¡¯s brows became wrinkled.


    With his left hand holding onto his chin, there was a red light flickering within Death Mage¡¯s empty eye sockets.


    ¡°Warning! Warning! Boss iing!!!¡±


    Death Mage could be seen picking up his phone from the table.


    Tap tap tap tap tap tap tap!!!


    The entire conference room was filled with the sound of Death Mage¡¯s bone finger tapping onto his phone screen at high speed.


    Jiu Ye had the intention of persuading Death Mage to stop ying for a while first. However, when Jiu Ye saw how agitated Death Mage looked right now... I think I should forget about it...


    Gradually, Death Mage ced his phone back down onto the table. And right after he ced his phone down, a ck fog emitted out from his body, giving everyone a scare and causing everyone to go into defense.


    Death Mage looked at his gold coin bnce which had gone all the way down to zero. I really want to kill someone right now! Just now, I spent up to a million gold coins in one shot, and yet, in the end, right at the final moment, a human entered into the room and tapped one time, and with that one tap, that human actually killed the boss!!!


    How could I not be angry! All of the cunning humans should die!!!


    The ck fog that was emitted out from Death Mage¡¯s body gathered onto the top of Death Mage¡¯s head and turned into just like a ck cloud.


    Suddenly!


    The ck cloud flew at a high speed towards a corner of the conference room. Everyone turned pale with fright. What is this ck robe trying to do!


    Right after the ck cloud flew out, Death Mage picked up the walking stick that was ced at his side and suddenly threw it straight in front of him.


    Thump!


    The walking stick pierced right into the wall, and gradually, the walking stick turned back into its original form, Sickle of Death. Everyone gasped. However, what was even more shocking was still behind!


    The wall was actually bleeding!


    Gradually, a person who wore a ck color martial attire appeared, and on the person¡¯s chest, there was a big hole.


    ¡°Hidden Xuan Sect!¡±


    Everyone cried out in surprise.


    A shriek filled with fear rang out from within the ck cloud. It could be seen that, while floating in the air, the ck cloud seemed to have someone enveloped within it.


    No need to think too much, everyone knew who was enveloped within the ck cloud.


    Originally, Death Mage did not want to care about these 2 people. However, who knew, the boss that he fought so hard with would actually get snatched by someone else at the final moment, and to Death Mage, that human who snatched his boss at the final moment was just like the two humans that were hiding within the corners of the conference room.


    Therefore, the two who belonged to Hidden Xuan Sect just so happened to be the targets of Death Mage¡¯s venting of anger.


    The expressions of all the bigshots that were sitting in the conference room weren¡¯t looking very good. Two people that belong to Hidden Xuan Sect actually infiltrated into the conference room and not a single one of us was able to discover that! These two are definitely Hidden Xuan Sect¡¯s trump cards. If not for this ck robe, all of the content of today¡¯s discussion would get leak, and the consequences of that would have been unimaginable!!!


    Xun Fang glowered at the man who was enveloped within the ck cloud and shouted out, ¡°Speak! What do you all know!¡±


    The man who was enveloped within the ck cloud let out a miserable howl. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to speak, it was that he wasn¡¯t able to speak!


    Death Mage¡¯s finger was turning around slowly. It seems like Death Mage was torturing the man that was within the ck cloud.


    ¡°Sir, can you let him out of the ck cloud, I have some questions that I want to ask him.¡± Xun Fang said towards Death Mage. Although her tone was very polite, she was still feeling very indignant in her heart. This fellow¡¯s underling was the one that killed my elder!


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°I¡¯m not going to.¡±


    Along with Death Mage tapping his finger onto his palm!


    The ck cloud immediately began corroding the man, and soon after, the man dissipated, and there was truly nothing left of the man at all.


    Xun Fang tightly clenched her fist and shouted out, ¡°Fight me one on one!¡±

 Chapter 132 – Who said that skeletons do not know how to hit on girls 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 132 ¨C Who said that skeletons do not know how to hit on girls 1/2</h4>


    The entire conference immediately turned silent. Everyone looked at Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master Xun Fang in disbelief.


    Everyone¡¯s evaluation was that, with Xun Fang¡¯s strength, if she were to fight with Xiao Yi, her chance of winning was 40%. However, if Xun Fang was to face against the fully equipped Xiao Yi, she would practically have no chance of winning at all. On the other hand, Death Mage was able to beat Xiao Yi up so easily with ease even when Xiao Yi was fully equipped. And although Xiao Yi won in the end, the state that Xiao Yi was in was very tragic.


    In actuality, everyone had neglected one thing too. Death Mage was under orders and was not allowed to kill Xiao Yi. However, during the battle, if Death Mage didn¡¯t get too cocky, he wouldn¡¯t have lost in the end too...


    Everyone did not know why Xun Fang would try to challenge the ck robe as the gains do not make up for the losses. If a bad situation was to arise, Xun Fang would die!


    Xun Fang¡¯s beautiful eyes were ice cold. My elder died tragically under your underling¡¯s handsst night. As the sect master, this revenge should of course be sought by me. If I let the enemy off and did nothing, how would I be able to exin myself to the sect¡¯s disciples? Furthermore, if I did that, it would make the sect¡¯s disciples feel disappointed!


    No matter what sorceries that worn down leisure bar possess, I am definitely going to seek revenge for Elder Xing today!


    Thinking up to here, Xun Fang couldn¡¯t help but recall back to when Elder Xing was carried back to the sect. All of Elder Xing¡¯s veins were destroyed, and his internal organs were as if they had been thrown into a blender. Only after asking one of the disciples, then did I know that it was all caused by Elder Xing shing weapons with a high school student.


    Back then at the bar, when Elder Xing shed with the high school student, Elder Xing didn¡¯t seem to have any peculiarity. Therefore, Elder Xing must have definitely been hit with some kind of hidden attack!


    What a joke!


    Lie Gu¡¯s casual swing with a weapon was not something that the average person would be able to withstand.


    The big shots that belonged to the Cultivation World were filled with worries right now, while the other big shots want to express that they don¡¯t really care and that they were going to just treat it as watching a show.


    Death Mage gazed at Xun Fang with his empty eye sockets, and thetter was not afraid in the slightest bit at all.


    However, to Death Mage, he was used to seeing this kind of expression. Normally when they have this kind of expression, it is because they do not know the difference between their own power and mine.


    A mere female human also dares to try and challenge me. Death Mage was currently thinking if he should kill this Xun Fang, or...


    I heard that His Honor has been cultivating humanity recently, and even master himself is also currently cultivating humanity too. From this, it can be seen just how important humanity is. Thinking back on it, when I gambled, I was also cultivating humanity! From the looks of it, I can be counted as being able to catch up with His Honor¡¯s and master¡¯s footsteps.


    Upon thinking of gambling, Death Mage decided that he was going to win this one time!


    Death Mage began typing on his phone, then ced the phone screen towards Xun Fang!


    On the phone screen, multicolor words could be seen floating around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a bet.¡±


    Xun Fang shouted out, ¡°Bring it on!¡±


    Death Mage began typing on his phone again.


    ¡°If you lose, you have to be my ve.¡±


    Everyone scolded Death Mage for being shameless. You are actually thinking of keeping the south¡¯s prideful woman as your ve when it is already obvious that you are the one who is going to won? You are practically not a human at all!


    And even if you managed to keep her as your ve, what can you even do with her, do you even have a weapon!


    Xun Fang was angered to the point that her face became bright red. As Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master, when have I ever been humiliated like this before! If I don¡¯t wash away today¡¯s humiliation, how would I even be able to continue raising my head in the Cultivation World!


    ¡°Alright! If you lose, I am going to hack you into thousands of pieces!¡±


    Death Mage nodded his head. If I were to lose this bet too, I will quit gambling from today onwards.


    Jiu Ye held onto his forehead. The discussion hasn¡¯t even begun, and a fight is already beginning, this is truly giving me a headache.


    Death Mage stretched out his skeleton hand, and the Sickle of Death flew back into its master¡¯s hand. On the other hand, Xun Fang casually grasped with her hand and a purple color sword appeared within her hand.


    Everyone came to the big garden that was at the back of the winery. It must be said that, the air at the outskirts was indeed fresh. Adding on with the various different nts and flowers that were nted in the garden, when a light wind blew by, everyone could smell the fragrance of the nts and flowers.


    This ce was perfect for going on a date. Sitting on thewn, watching the stars while embracing onto ady, and by taking opportunity of the duskiness, one would even be able to start being dishonest with their hands and feet. Seems like there was another reason that Jiu Ye chose to stay at this ce.


    ¡°Everyone, do you all want to change to another ce to fight at?¡± Jiu Ye asked feebly. This garden was made by me with great care and hard work...


    Just that, towards Jiu Ye¡¯s question, there was not a single person who answered. Death Mage and Xun Fang stood in the middle of the garden. The big fight was about to start anytime soon. The other four big shots that belonged to the Cultivation World were prepared to move at any time and save Xun Fang.

 Chapter 132 – Who said that skeletons do not know how to hit on girls 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 132 ¨C Who said that skeletons do not know how to hit on girls 2/2</h4>


    Death Mage stabbed the Sickle of Death that was within his hand into the ground and spread out both of his hands, ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Woman, tremble before me...¡±


    Although Xun Fang did not know what the ck robe in front of her was doing, Xun Fang knew that the ck robe was definitely up to no good. Immediately, Xun Fang shed with her sword!


    A burst of sword cries immediately rang out. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasped in surprise. Sect Master Xun¡¯s strength doesn¡¯t seem to be limited to what the rumors say.


    Wasn¡¯t that nonsense? Who wouldn¡¯t have a few trump cards up their sleeves? Just that, normally, no one would reveal or use their trump cards.


    Death Mage stretched out his middle finger and index finger. Upon seeing that, everyone was puzzled.


    However, when they saw Death Mage slightly raised his middle finger and index finger upward, and both of the fingers began trembling at high speed, they gasped in surprise.


    Everyone had forgotten one important thing. Although this ck robe doesn¡¯t possess a weapon, it still has its fingers!


    As expected, this ck robe is talented.


    Xun Fang¡¯s face turned bright red, and in the next moment, spiritual energy burst out from Xun Fang¡¯s body. Immediately, the flowers and nts in the surroundings flew up to the sky, creating a beautiful scene.


    A silvery light flickered, and Xun Fang¡¯s entire body turned into an afterimage.


    Everyone who was spectating began to wrinkle their brows, this Xun Fang¡¯s strength is truly very strong!


    Xun Fang looked at the ck robe who was still in a daze like a fool and sneered in her heart. Do you really think that I am that easy to bully! To actually want me to be your ve, you are truly delusional!


    The reason that Death Mage didn¡¯t use his weapon was because he had other intentions.


    Stretching out that spotlessly white slender bone fingers, Death Mage grabbed onto Xun Fang¡¯s right wrist.


    After steadily grabbing onto Xun Fang¡¯s right wrist, Death Mage stretched out his right hand, held onto Xun Fang¡¯s alluring slender waist and pulled Xun Fang into his embrace.


    Hai Daisi was dumbstruck. How is this even a battle, what they are doing right now is clearly scattering dog food to the spectators!!!


    Che Zhixuan clenched his fist tightly. My goddess is actually embraced by a skeleton, goddammit!!!


    Both Ge Zheng and Yang Yi were about to go berserk, my goddess is sullied by a skeleton...


    Wang Dabao was also very feeling stupefied. I didn¡¯t expect that this skeleton would be so good at hitting on girls.


    In the middle of the garden, Death Mage and Xun Fang seemed like they were ballroom dancing.


    Xun Fang was suffering unspeakable misery right now. The skeleton hand that is holding onto my wrist is like an iron mp, and the hand that is holding onto my waist is the same too, these hands are causing me to not be able to move at all!


    Looking at the skeleton head that was very near to her, and the red lights that were within the empty eye sockets, Xun Fang did not reveal out any delicate or weak look on her. Spiritual energy burst out from Xun Fang¡¯s body once again. Even if I get injured, I won¡¯t let you take advantage of me!


    Bang!


    With the two as the center, an airwave scattered outwards from the center. Various flowers and nts were floating around the air. Death Mage casually grabbed onto the air, and immediately, he grabbed onto a rose. Soon after, Death Mage opened his spotless white teeth and bit onto the rose.


    What the f**k!!!


    Everyone felt that their three views werepletely destroyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull onto me, I am going to kill this skeleton! Even I also wouldn¡¯t dare to take liberties of my goddess like this!¡± Hai Daisi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. However, it didn¡¯t seem like anyone was pulling onto him too.


    Blood flowed out from the corner of Xun Fang¡¯s mouth. I managed to struggle free from this Death Mage¡¯s embrace by force just now, but it caused the spiritual energy within my body to go into chaos.


    This ck robe is indeed extremely powerful.


    This was just the first exchange of blows too, and yet, I have already sustained injuries. If it continues on like this, I am going to lose for sure!


    If the timee where I lost, even if I die, I won¡¯t let a skeleton humiliate me!


    Suddenly, Xun Fang felt a chilling from her back, and immediately, she shed her sword towards her back.


    Unfortunately, she was a step slower and her wrist was grabbed by Death Mage again. Soon after, Xun Fang toppled into Death Mage¡¯s embrace again. Looking at the skeleton who was biting onto a rose with its mouth, Xun Fang really wanted to die...

 Chapter 133 – Kiss of death 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 133 ¨C Kiss of death 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Let go of my goddess!¡± Che Zhixuan attacked angrily. A strong spiritual energy attacked towards Death Mage.


    A ck fog shot out from Death Mage¡¯s finger and immediately scattered away the spiritual energy that was attacking towards Death Mage. After scattering the spiritual energy, the ck fog ruthlessly struck onto Che Zhixuan. Dry Zen Sect was a sect that specialized in refining medicines and concocting pills, therefore, Dry Zen Sect¡¯s strength as a whole was not very high. However, as the sect master, Che Zhixuan¡¯s strength was naturallyparably strong.


    However, within this group of people here, Che Zhixuan could be counted as the weakest. Towards the ck fog that was attacking towards him, Che Zhixuan did not have any way to deal with it.


    Upon being struck by the ck fog, Che Zhixuan flew out like a bullet and copsed into a building. When Jiu Ye saw that, his heart was feeling very pain for his building.


    Everyone remained silent. No matter how weak Che Zhixuan is, he is still the sect master of a big sect, and yet, this ck robe was actually able to send Che Zhixuan flying with just one move! This ck robe¡¯s strength is actually that frightening!


    Hai Daisi was just about to attack Death Mage too. However, when he saw Che Zhixuan get destroyed in just one hit, he stopped himself from attacking Death Mage!


    Even though my goddess is important, but if I lost my life, how would I even be able to be lovey-dovey with my goddess?


    Death Mage stuck the rose that was on his mouth onto Xun Fang¡¯s tied hair. This action cause everyone to tremble with fear, not a single person dared to do anything without careful consideration!


    Xun Fang glowered at the skeleton in front of her without fear and did not beg for leniency.


    ¡°If you have the capability, kill me! Want me to be your ve? You can dream on!¡±


    Looking at the beautiful woman within his embrace, Death Mageughed.


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Want to die? It won¡¯t be that easy for you.¡±


    Death Mage could be seen slowly lowering his head towards Xun Fang¡¯s face.


    Xun Fang¡¯s expression finally changed greatly.


    Everyone was stupefied.


    In the next moment, everyone felt as if their goosebumps were going to fall out from their bodies.


    This skeleton actually kissed Sect Master Xun!!!


    After quite a while, Death Mage raised his head. The lips of a female human sure are soft, my first kiss is actually gone just like this. After taking a look at the woman who had already fainted, while holding the woman within his embrace, Death Mage picked up his sickle and disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Right now, all of the men had one thought within their minds. Sh*t! South¡¯s prideful woman was actually sullied by a skeleton!


    When Death Mage appeared once again, he was situated at a big mountain. After cing the woman within his embrace onto thewn, Death Mage ignited a stick of Cuban cigar, then took out his phone and spent all of his remaining money in recharging gold coins.


    The familiar sound rang out once again.


    Biubiubiubiu...


    ¡°Master!¡± A ck figure appeared in front of Death Mage and shouted out respectfully to Death Mage.


    This person was precisely the Death Assassin who was currently watching over Long Aotian.


    ¡°How is that Long Aotian?¡± While ying with his phone, Death Mage asked.


    In actuality, Death Mage could just ask Jiu Ye for money. However, Death Mage felt that if he were to ask the same human for money twice, if words of it were to spread out, where would his face be at? Even more, if this matter was to be known by master and His Honor, wouldn¡¯t that mean I won¡¯t even have the face to raise my head anymore?


    ¡°Master, Long Aotian has been staying in a small thatched cottage during this period of time and has still yet toe out.¡± Death Assassin seemed to be a lot more normalpared to Death Mage and the others.


    ¡°Find a chance and demand a bit of money from him, I am currentlycking funds.¡±


    ¡°Master, he hase out!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Quickly go, quickly go, I need money to recharge gold coins again soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    Death Assassin¡¯s figure immediately disappeared. Meanwhile, Death Mage continued to biubiubiu... and on Death Mage¡¯s side, there lied the unconscious Xun Fang.


    However, within everyone¡¯s heart, they felt that south¡¯s prideful woman Xun Fang was definitely currently being humiliated by the skeleton. This news would soon immediately spread throughout the entire south, and even more, it would even spread out in the north.


    Right now, even if Xun Fang was able to return back unscathed, everyone¡¯s saliva would be able to drown her out!

 Chapter 133 – Kiss of death 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 133 ¨C Kiss of death 2/2</h4>


    Within the small thatched cottage, while wearing a worn-out long gown, Long Aotian was currently embracing onto a petite and adorable girl and speaking words of love.


    ¡°Meng Meng, after leaving today, I don¡¯t know if I would be able toe back alive or not.¡± Long Aotian took a long sigh, his tone was extremely gentle.


    Meng Meng rubbed onto her beloved man¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Brother Long, if you were to meet with disaster and die, Meng Meng will apany you to the afterlife.¡±


    Long Aotian took a deep sigh. This is precisely the plot of a main character, being loved to death by the female lead. After I defeat that ck clothed person, this entire world will soon be mine and this world¡¯s beautiful women will all be able to be picked by me however I want! However...


    ¡°Meng Meng, be at ease, after Brother Long sessfully made it in the outside world, Brother Long will definitelye back to pick you up.¡± Long Aotian consoled attentively.


    Meng Meng smiled tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Brother Long, you just focus on making it in the outside world, Meng Meng will wait here for you.¡±


    ¡°Meng Meng, you are so great...¡±


    ¡°Brother Long, take this bottle of medicine, take one pill a day, if not, the affection gu within your body will go berserk.¡±


    ¡°Meng Meng, to be able to have you in this life, I, Long Aotian, truly has to thank the heaven.¡± Tears of pain flowed out from Long Aotian¡¯s eyes. Isn¡¯t it just merely getting into a rtionship? Did you actually have to be so ruthless and nt an affection gu into my body... Why is my life so hard?


    ¡°Brother Long, Meng Meng is yours for this entire lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Meng Meng~¡± Long Aotian cried.


    After quite a while, Long Aotian said gravely, ¡°Meng Meng, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    ¡°Brother Long, you must return back victorious!¡±


    Carrying along his tired body, Long Aotian walked out of the small thatched cottage. The feeling of leaving this ce sure feels great...


    After walking for quite a distance, Long Aotian shouted out loudly, ¡°Come out! I have cultivated my dragon god technique to the second realm! Watch just how I am going to take my revenge today! It is all because of you this bastard, causing me to have to use a ground evading talisman, and thusing to such a deserted ce, and even got nted with an affection gu in my body!¡±


    ¡°For causing my dream of creating a harem chamber to be shattered, between you and me, only one of us can live under this sky!¡±


    Right after Long Aotian finished shouting, Death Assassin suddenly appeared out of nowhere. This caused Long Aotian to be startled, and his aura from a while ago to immediately disappeared. After being startled, Long Aotian immediately hid behind a tree.


    F**k! I already cultivated my dragon god technique to the second realm, what do I even have to be afraid of him for!


    Walking out from behind the tree, Long Aotian pointed towards Death Assassin and shouted out, ¡°You! Don¡¯t be cocky! We will exchange a single blow with each other today! Listen carefully! We will exchange just one blow with each other, whoever that tries to exchange another blow after the first blow will mean that they lost!¡±


    ¡°Jiejiejie.¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°No problem.¡±


    Long Aotian kept his frivolous smile and slightly crouched with both of his legs. While gazing at Death Assassin with his tiger-like eyes, a robust aura suddenly emitted out from his entire body, and both of his eyes gradually turned into gold color.


    ¡°Come and bring it on!¡± Long Aotian raised his head towards the sky and shouted.


    Death Assassin held onto his dagger and stabbed out ordinarily.


    To Long Aotian, that night was a huge blow to him. During that night, I waspletely not able to catch onto this ck clothed person¡¯s speed at all. However, now that I have cultivated my dragon god technique to the second realm, I¡¯m clearly able to sense this ck clothed person¡¯s movement!


    Long Aotian slightly moved his head to the side, and a strand of fine ck hair slowly fell onto the ground.


    Long Aotian was able to sense that he dodged Death Assassin¡¯s attack. I didn¡¯t expect that I actually dodged this ck clothed person¡¯s ultimate move!


    The arc on the corner of Long Aotian¡¯s mouth became bigger and bigger, and soon after, he spread out both of his hands and beganughing out crazily, ¡°Hahaha! I, Long Aotian, am able to finally dodge your attack! I have washed away all the humiliation from that day! Hahaha!!!¡±


    Death Assassin looked at the Long Aotian who wasughing out crazily and wasn¡¯t unable to understand what the Long Aotian was being so happy about. What is there to be so happy about dodging an ordinary stab from me?


    It was natural for Long Aotian to feel excited right now. Within Long Aotian¡¯s heart, he had already considered Death Assassin to be the most powerful boss. Going from not being able to do anything against Death Assassin, and to being able to dodge an attack from Death Assassin, under such a situation, how could Long Aotian not feel happy and excited!


    ¡°Wait after I, Long Aotian, cultivated for another month, I will then have a fight with you to determine the winner. Goodbye!¡±


    After finish speaking, Long Aotian immediately began to run away.

 Chapter 134 – Black robe is the boss! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 134 ¨C ck robe is the boss! 1/2</h4>


    Just that, would Death Assassin even allow him to run away just like this? The answer was evidently no!


    Death Assassin¡¯s figure flickered, and in the next moment, Death Assassin appeared right in front of Long Aotian.


    ¡°You... What do you want? We agreed that we were only going to exchange one blow with each other. Are you thinking of admitting defeat now?¡± Long Aotian immediately began to panic. If you have the guts, let me cultivate for a few more years!


    Death Assassin stretched out his thumb and index finger and began rubbing his thumb and index finger onto each other.


    Looking at the white jade like bone, Long Aotian was startled to the point that he retreated back quite a few steps. From the looks of it, this person who is keeping me here is not even a human!


    Even more, he wants me to give him money!!!


    After calming his mind down, Long Aotian took out his wallet and said, ¡°In actuality, I don¡¯t really have much money. My plot had only just begun, and I still haven¡¯t gotten to theter period of my plot. There are only a few thousand rmb in my card and a few hundred rmb in my wallet.¡±


    After taking over the wallet, Death Assassin immediately disappeared, leaving alone the stupefied Long Aotian.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t told you the card¡¯s pin number...¡± Long Aotian mumbled.


    After finish speaking, Long Aotian went into a daze for a moment, then immediately began to start running back to the small thatched cottage.


    ¡°Brother Long, why did youe back again?¡± Seeing Long Aotian who ran back with a happy look on his face, Meng Meng¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    Long Aotian held onto Meng Meng¡¯s shoulders and said passionately, ¡°Meng Meng, Brother Long just can¡¯t bear to leave you, and thus, Brother Long has decided to not leave and continue staying here with you!¡±


    Meng Meng was stupefied and moved at the same time. Tears flowed out from Meng Meng¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Brother Long, you are so nice towards Meng Meng.¡±


    Well, it is because I f**king can¡¯t win against the ck clothed person... Long Aotian had bitterness in his heart that he could not speak of...


    After wiping her tears, Meng Meng said tenderly, ¡°Brother Long, let me cook some noodles for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, add a bit more sauce.¡±


    ¡°Brother Long, annoying~¡±


    On the other side, Death Assassin presented the wallet with both of his hands to Death Mage.


    Death Mage only took the few hundred of rmb that was within the wallet, then threw the wallet to the side, ¡°I¡¯m going to go deposit the money, you continue on and watch after Long Aotian.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Seeing that his master did not have the intention of carrying the woman, Death Assassin asked, ¡°Master, this woman?¡±


    Death Mage took a look at the unconscious Xun Fang. ording to the bet, she is now counted as my ve. However, if I let a ve follow along with me, my expenses will be bigger. Not only does she have to eat, but she also has to buy clothes, makeup products, sanitary pads and so on. After counting everything, I am the one that will be in disbenefit if I let her follow along with me.


    Forget it, forget it, I don¡¯t want her as my ve anymore...


    ¡°Just leave her here I guess.¡± After finish speaking, Death Mage began to head to the ATM to deposit the money.


    Death Assassin took a look at the Xun Fang who was on the ground, then soon after, Death Assassin also disappeared.


    South¡¯s prideful woman, she could be said to be the Cultivation World¡¯s goddess. However... however, right now, she was disregarded by two skeletons...


    And the reason was very ample, difficult to provide for.


    Death Mage had even revoked Xun Fang¡¯s title of being his ve...


    Not sure how long had passed, Xun Fang finally woke up.


    After seizing around the surroundings with her beautiful eyes, she began examining her body. Upon discovering that she didn¡¯t get vited, she let out a breath of relief. However, the moment she recalled of that skeleton¡¯s face, she clenched her fists tightly. I swear that I will not let you off for my entire life!

 Chapter 134 – Black robe is the boss! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 134 ¨C ck robe is the boss! 2/2</h4>


    Currently, Jiu Ye had left the winery and arrived at Long¡¯an City¡¯s First-Rate Shopping Center. Entering into First-Rate Shopping Center, Jiu Ye secretly walked into an arcade shop.


    ¡°Jiu Ye, master have been waiting for very long already!¡± The man who spoke was the arcade shop¡¯s manager, and within the words that the man spoke, he was evidently giving a warning to Jiu Ye.


    Jiu Ye said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there was a traffic jam on my way here.¡±


    An ominous glint appeared within the man¡¯s eyes. Soon after, the man turned around and walked to the game machines area.


    A ck cloaked man could be seen sitting in front of a game machine and ying the game seriously.


    ¡°Attack... attack... attack.¡±


    The two stood behind the ck cloaked man and did not dare to even breathe too loudly.


    ¡°Damaged, damaged, game over...¡±


    The ck cloaked man lost.


    ¡°Xiao Jiu,e and have a round with me.¡± The man said with a smile, however, he did not turn his head at all.


    Jiu Ye swallowed his saliva, ¡°Subordinate does not dare to.¡±


    ¡°Sit.¡± The man pat onto the stool that was beside him.


    Jiu Ye knew that he could not reject anymore. Rejecting for the first time could be counted as being respectful, but rejecting for the second time would mean that I am a fool...


    Sitting beside the man, Jiu Ye was trembling with fear. This situation feels the same as when I stood in front of the leisure bar¡¯s boss.


    The man inserted a coin into the machine and began to pick his character.


    ¡°How was the situation at tonight¡¯s discussion?¡± While picking his character, the man asked.


    ¡°Master, a tiny ident happened.¡±


    The man patted onto Jiu Ye¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s not like I would kill anyone.¡±


    Jiu Ye thought to himself, you are most probably speaking bullsh*t right now right?


    ¡°Did those people not die?¡± The man asked curiously.


    How would Jiu Ye even have the mood to control his character that was within the game machine right now? Towards the man¡¯s question, Jiu Ye replied gravely, ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to get the leisure bar¡¯s boss to attend the discussion. However, the ck robe that fought against Xiao Yi attended the discussion.¡±


    ¡°Boring. And I was even hoping to use the leisure bar¡¯s boss to act as a front tool for me.¡± The man sighed.


    After pausing for a moment, the man continued and asked, ¡°How is the ck robe¡¯s strength?¡±


    ¡°Very strong!¡±


    ¡°How about whenpared to the leisure bar¡¯s boss?¡±


    ¡°Only stronger and not weaker!¡± Meanwhile, Jiu Ye thought to himself, to speak the truth, what the f**k do I even honestly know about the power level of their strength?


    The man stood up and took out a stick of cigarette. Upon seeing that, the manager immediately helped to light up the cigarette.


    ¡°Xiao Jiu, your capability of handling matters has worsened.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate ought to die, please show mercy master.¡± Jiu Ye immediately kneeled down on the floor and pleaded.


    ¡°What happened during the discussion, tell me all about it.¡±


    Jiu Ye began to tell the man everything that happened during the discussion.


    After finish listening, the man sneered, and soon after, a malevolent look appeared on his calm face, ¡°Spread out the rumor! Make sure to tarnish this woman¡¯s reputation! If not for this woman, how would the other powers even be able to get involved in this matter!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Jiu Ye replied.


    ¡°How is the progress of the investigation of the leisure bar?¡± The man asked.


    Jiu Ye did not dare to be careless and said seriously, ¡°Looking at the surface for now, if the ck robe belongs to the leisure bar, that ck robe¡¯s strength is the strongest, and the second strongest would be the security guard. Andst night, a youth appeared in the bar too, and from the looks of it, the youth¡¯s strength is not something to be belittled. As for that boss, he is very abnormal. Also, the boss seems to know summoning technique, he used itst time during the funeral and gave Cloud Sect¡¯s Jian Yuan a scare.¡±


    ¡°Humph! How difficult would it be to scare a mere executor that belongs to Cloud Sect? Are there any other things?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°I have never seen him personally fight before, therefore it is not easy to judge his strength.¡±


    The man turned silent and began pondering to himself. Although the leisure bar¡¯s boss seems to be the boss, his strength is the weakest within the bar. Could it be that, the leisure bar¡¯s boss is just a puppet that the ck robe set up to deceive others, and in the actuality, the ck robe himself is the one who is the boss of that leisure bar?


    The possibility of this is very big! If I obtained an ancient godly item, I would definitely be able to kill the ck robe easily. However, the situation right now has be veryplicated and hard to distinguish.


    Originally, I wanted to use tonight¡¯s discussion to probe out the depth of that leisure bar¡¯s boss. If he is formidable, he could kill all those people at the discussion, and I would be able to act as the fisherman at the back and fish for opportunities. However, I didn¡¯t expect that he would refuse to go to the discussion.


    No, incorrect! It is not that he didn¡¯t want to go to the discussion, instead, it is because the ck robe didn¡¯t allow him to go to the discussion! After all, the ck robe is the one who is the real boss of the leisure bar!


    For such a big asion, as the boss, how could the ck robe not personally attend the discussion? Looking at my spections, the true boss of that leisure bar is definitely the ck robe.


    ¡°Xiao Jiu, closely watch after this ck robe!¡± The man shouted out gravely.


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    ¡°This medicine is for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Jiu Ye became exulted and hurriedly gave his thanks.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After Jiu Ye left, the man clenched his fists tightly and mumbled, ¡°I have been ying this chess for 5 years, I cannot fail at the crucial moment. I will kill whoever that gets in my path!¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s luck is as high as the heaven.¡± The manager immediately kneeled down.


    I, the Demon Monarch, have been enduring and concealing for a total of five years! Not too long, I will let the world see my strength! My strength will prate through the entire heaven and earth!

 Chapter 135 – His Honor fighting for real for the first time 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 135 ¨C His Honor fighting for real for the first time 1/2</h4>


    Leisure bar.


    The bar was currently closed for business and the employees were cleaning up the bar. Right now, after getting off work, Wei Chang did not continue wearing the security guard attire anymore and has learned to dress up.


    ¡°Uncle Wei~¡± With a happy smile on her face, Tang Wei ran over and held onto Wei Chang¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, quickly go on your date, leave the rest here to us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Uncle Wei, you have to protect our bar belle well.¡±


    The surrounding employees teased.


    Wei Chang caressed onto Tang Wei¡¯s head and said tenderly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°En~¡± Tang Wei ce her head onto her lover¡¯s shoulder. It¡¯s getting harder and harder to be separated from Uncle Wei, all day long, all I can think of is being together and lovey-dovey with Uncle Wei.


    Wei Chang was being lovey-dovey with his Xiao Tang, but the boss that was upstairs was feeling very vexed!


    Ye Hua sat on the office¡¯s sofa, and the entire room seemed like it was going to catch fire, the entire room was filled with smoke and the ashtray was filled with cigarette butts.


    Looking at the time, it is going to be 12 am soon!


    And yet, this woman is still being obstinate!


    I just don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯te over and call me over toe and sleep with you. Without my chest, are you even able to fall asleep?


    The sound of ¡®tick-tock¡¯ kept ranging out from the clock that was on the wall, and Ye Hua continued on smoking cigarette after cigarette.


    Finally, Ye Hua sat all the way until it had reached 1 am.


    Not going toe are you! Want to sleep in separate rooms right! Very good, Qing Ya! Your guts is truly getting bigger and bigger!


    I will go and take a nket from the bedroom first.


    Ye Hua stood up and opened the office door. Immediately, the smoke seemed to have found an escape hole and began flowing out of the door like it was running for its life.


    Arriving at the bedroom door, Ye Hua was prepared to enter into the bedroom. But to Ye Hua¡¯s surprise, the bedroom door was actually locked!


    This Qing Ya is really trying to go against me, to actually lock me out of the bedroom, is this the way to act as a wife!


    Originally, Ye Hua wanted to kick the door open with his foot, however, in the end, he didn¡¯t do that. Taking a look into the bedroom with his power, Ye Hua saw that Qing Ya was hugging onto a big sized doll and was currently sleeping with a smile on her face.


    She is actually even smiling while sleeping! And yet, I, the Supreme Overlord, actually suffered insomnia!


    If I, the Supreme Overlord, didn¡¯t sleep, you can forget about sleeping too!


    Ye Hua suddenly knocked heavily onto the door, then went back to his office.


    Qing Ya who had woken up from her sleep wrinkled her brows and got off the bed to go and open the door. But who would have thought, there was no one outside the door at all.


    ¡°And you call yourself a cultivator, all of your actions are like that of a child, humph~¡± Qing Ya closed the door and went back to continue sleeping. If you have the capability, you can just sleep in the office.


    Ye Hua who was in the office snorted. There wille a day where you will beg me toe and sleep with you, and when that timees, see just how I will deal with you! This woman is truly arrogant!


    Ye Hua decided that he wasn¡¯t going to sleep tonight. When morninges, I am going to do something big!


    Opening the television, Ye Hua continued watching Cbash Brothers: Save the Grandpa. Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf is boring, that Big Big Wolf is too cowardly. If it was me, I would give Wolnie two ps and show off just what it is like to be a man.


    (Note: Wolnie is Big Big Wolf¡¯s wife, and Big Big Wolf is basically a henpecked husband.)


    Since Ye Hua had decided to stay up throughout the night, Ye Hua prepared spicy sticks, iced sprite, cigarettes, alcohol, instant noodles and so on.


    Feels great!


    Time slowly passed, and the sky began to turn white. Listening to the sound of the opening of a door, Ye Hua immediately became spirited and turned off the television.


    This sister-inw is azy worm, and sometimes, she wouldn¡¯t even wake up unless it was finally 12 pm noon. To wake up so early, it is definitely Qing Ya.


    When Ye Hua heard the sound of Qing Ya walking downstairs, he went and stand at the side of the window and began watching the alley.


    As expected, Qing Ya is heading out to buy breakfast.


    A cold glint began flickering within Ye Hua¡¯s eyes!


    Arriving in his bedroom, Ye Hua looked at his recement and anger began burning within him!


    Picking up the big sized doll that was on the bed, Ye Hua ferociously tore it into half, then threw it above his head.


    ¡°Meteor Heavenly Fire!¡±


    ¡°Fire of Karma!¡±


    ¡°Firmament¡¯s Ghost Fire!¡±


    ¡°Ardent Sun Burns the Sky!¡±


    ¡°Illumination of the Buddha Fire!¡±


    Looking from outside of the window, different colors could be seen appearing in the bedroom.


    Ye Hua heavily let out a breath and mumbled, ¡°This is the consequence of recing me!¡± After finish speaking, Ye Hua left the bedroom.


    After being burned by the various kinds of fire, nothing was left from the doll from a while ago.


    Doll: ¡°What sin did I even f**kingmit, why did you have to do this to me.¡±

 Chapter 135 – His Honor fighting for real for the first time 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 135 ¨C His Honor fighting for real for the first time 2/2</h4>


    Upon returning back to the office, Ye Hua went and stand at the side of the window again and began observing Qing Ya¡¯s movement. 10+ minutester, Qing Ya could be seen returning back to the bar with breakfast in her hand.


    Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette butt and began waiting for Qing Ya toe upstairs.


    Listening to that familiar footsteps, Ye Hua¡¯s brows became deeply wrinkled. To his surprise, the footsteps came to a stop at the office door!


    Not being able to afford to care about anything else, Ye Hua¡¯s body immediately disappeared and appeared on the sofa. When Ye Hua¡¯s body appeared on the sofa, the nket that was on the sofa fell onto the floor. At this time, the office door was opened by Qing Ya.


    Upon opening the office door, Qing Ya immediately wrinkled her brows. This office is filled with the foul odor of cigarettes and the smell of instant noodles. Taking a look at the man who was on the sofa, Qing Ya let out a sigh.


    Quietly walking over to the sofa, Qing Ya picked up the nket that was on the floor and covered it onto Ye Hua¡¯s body. Soon after, Qing Ya ced the breakfast onto the coffee table, then went and open the windows so that the office could ventte. After doing all these, Qing Ya left the office.


    Immediately after the office door was closed, Ye Hua opened his eyes. Taking a look at the nket that was on his body and the Chinese crepe that was on the coffee table, Ye Hua snorted, ¡°I will count that you are tactful.¡±


    Picking up the piping hot Chinese crepe, Ye Hua took a look at how much fillings there were in the crepe. From the looks of it, Qing Ya must have added an egg and a slice of ham sausage for me.


    Ye Hua took a bite of the Chinese crepe. This is quite delicious, it is much more deliciouspared to when I buy it myself.


    Upon returning back to the bedroom, Qing Ya became dazed, because she discovered that the doll that was on the bed disappeared. From when I left to when I returned, only 10+ minutes had passed, how could the doll have disappeared by itself? Unless... there is one possibility, that petty fellow who is pretending to be asleep!!!


    Do you think that just because you destroyed my doll, I will go and beg you toe and sleep with me? You are indulging in your own fantasy! As someone who is able to run apany to such a degree, how could I not have any back-ups prepared!


    Opening the wardrobe, three big sized dolls that were covered by clothes could be seen.


    ¡°Ye Hua~ Seems like you are going to have to sleep in the office for a few more days~¡±


    After finish speaking, Qing Ya beganughing. Afterughing for a while, Qing Ya threw herself onto the bed and beganughing out even harder. Ye Hua is too adorable, to actually be so petty. If I suddenly appeared when he was destroying the doll, I wonder just what kind of expression he would have on his face.


    All the way until afternoon, then did Ye Hua left the office. Walking casually to the bedroom and looking at Qing Ya who was currently reading a book while sitting on the bed, Ye Hua asked, ¡°What do you want to eat in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡± Qing Ya replied indifferently.


    Look at this attitude of hers, she is practically asking for a beating. However, since her performance during this morning is not bad, I will forget about it this time.


    ¡°I prepared some meat for lunch. The same kind of meat from that time.¡± Ye Hua said calmly. While speaking, his head was facing another direction, seemingly like he didn¡¯t really care about Qing Ya¡¯s reaction.


    Qing Ya was close to not being able to endure anymore andughing out loud. This fellow, sometimes he is able to anger me to death, and sometimes he is foolish and amusing to death. Just take a look at that face of his that seemed like he didn¡¯t care about anything at all.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Ya replied indifferently.


    Ye Hua was also looking on the sake of the Chinese crepe during the morning, if not, he also wouldn¡¯t have bothered to prepare the meat.


    ¡°Qing Yutong! Do you want to eat lunch or not!¡± Ye Hua knocked onto his sister-inw¡¯s bedroom door and shouted.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s soft voice emitted out from within the bedroom, ¡°When you two eat, don¡¯t call me over, the one who ends up getting hurt is always me.¡±


    ¡°We are eating meat for lunch.¡± Ye Hua added another sentence.


    A hurried sound immediately rang out from within the bedroom, and shortly after, the bedroom door was opened by Qing Yutong. With an excited look on her face, Qing Yutong asked, ¡°Brother-inw, is that true?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Hua responded.


    With the sound of a ¡®wa¡¯, Qing Yutong hugged onto Ye Hua like a ko bear.


    ¡°Get off of me!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, hmm, hmm~¡±


    ¡°Is your butt itchy right now!¡±


    Qing Yutong immediately let go off her brother-inw, ¡°Brother-inw, do you need my help? I am able to wash the vegetables~¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°Bleh, bleh, bleh.¡±


    Afternoon, Ye Hua prepared a top-quality great deste feast. Although Qing Ya was cold on the surface, she was currently bursting with joy inside.


    On the other hand, Qing Yutong did not care that much. As long as there is meat meat to eat, I can do whatever that is asked of me. Why is this meat meat so delicious? This meat meat is soft and substantial at the same time.

 Chapter 136 – Your Honor, a woman is looking for you 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 136 ¨C Your Honor, a woman is looking for you 1/2</h4>


    In a blink of an eye, it was nighttime. Likest night, Ye Hua waited in his office for Qing Ya toe over and call him to go and sleep with her. Without the doll, I will see just how you are going to be able to sleep!


    But unexpected to him, as he waited and waited, he ended up waiting all the way until 1 am. Ye Hua decided that he was going to go and see just what was going on.


    Standing outside the bedroom, Ye Hua¡¯s face turned ck. Why is there still a doll there! Didn¡¯t I already burn it! Furthermore, Qing Ya didn¡¯t go out today, and there was no delivery that was delivered to the bar today!!!


    F**k, f**k!


    To even dare to sleep with my woman, I am going to destroy you when morninges!


    Ye Hua decided to stay up throughout the night again and wait for Qing Ya to go out to buy breakfast. However, because he stayed up throughout the night once alreadyst night, his corporeal body was somewhat not able to handle it anymore.


    ¡°Spirit restoration.¡±


    After using a magic on himself, Ye Hua immediately became vigorous. Right now, he was vigorous enough to even kill a Kun with just one punch.


    The night gradually withdrew, and Ye Hua began waiting for Qing Ya to go out to buy breakfast. Standing at the side of the window, upon seeing Qing Ya¡¯s figure appeared at the alley, Ye Hua immediately ran to the bedroom.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya who had left the bar to go and buy breakfast secretly took a look at the office window, and soon after, she turned around and ran back to the bar. Just you wait, once I catch you in action, I will see just how you are going to exin yourself!


    Ye Hua came to the bedroom and looked at the doll that was on the bed.


    ¡°Meteor Heavenly Fire x2!¡±


    ¡°Fire of Karma x2!¡±


    ¡°Firmament¡¯s Ghost Fire x2!¡±


    ¡°Ardent Sun Burns the Sky x2!¡±


    ¡°Illumination of the Buddha Fire x2!¡±


    The doll was shouting out in its heart: ¡°Why do I have to get x2, and the doll before don¡¯t have to!¡±


    Listening to the hurried footsteps that rang out from the staircase, Ye Hua¡¯s figure faded away. And just nice, the bedroom door was opened by Qing Ya.


    Seeing that the doll that was still on the bed a while ago disappeared again, Qing Yaughed, ¡°This... this guy is simply the Cultivation World¡¯s king of jealously.¡±


    On the other hand, Ye Hua became smart too. Knowing that Qing Ya had definitely bought quite a few number of dolls, during the afternoon, Ye Hua secretly entered into the bedroom, and after searching for a bit, as he had expected, he discovered another two dolls that were hidden within the wardrobe. Damned dolls, to actually dare to hide in the wardrobe and wait to sleep with my woman!


    ¡°Meteor Heavenly Fire x10!¡±


    ¡°Fire of Karma x10!¡±


    ¡°Firmament¡¯s Ghost Fire x10!¡±


    ¡°Ardent Sun Burns the Sky x10!¡±


    ¡°Illumination of the Buddha Fire x10!¡±


    The two dolls: ¡°......¡±


    However, all the way until nighttime, Qing Ya still did note to the office to call Ye Hua over to go and sleep with her. Ye Hua was currently at the brink of going berserk. I really want to burn all the dolls in this world!


    However, when Ye Hua came to the bedroom to take a look again, he discovered that Qing Ya wasn¡¯t sleeping in the bedroom. Could it be that!!!


    Ye Hua went and took a look inside the sister-inw¡¯s bedroom and discovered that Qing Ya was sleeping together with the sister-inw.


    This woman is actually hugging onto the sister-inw! I am going to burn this sister-inw too!


    This definitely cannot continue on anymore. Qing Ya, do you really think that I have no way to deal with you!!!

 Chapter 136 – Your Honor, a woman is looking for you 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 136 ¨C Your Honor, a woman is looking for you 2/2</h4>


    Arriving at the office, Ye Hua called Wei Chang and Lie Gu over.


    ¡°Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°Your Honor!¡±


    Ye Hua sat on the sofa and lighted up a stick of cigarette, then said faintly, ¡°Tomorrow, we will all go out together!¡±


    Wei Chang¡¯s and Lie Gu¡¯s eyes lighted up, and soon after, they spoke at the same time, ¡°We should solemnly obey Your Honor¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°You two, go and arrange the necessaries.¡±


    Wei Chang knows that this task was definitely going to be fallen onto his shoulder. Wei Chang asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, where are we going? I have to know so that I can book the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that we are going to be staying in a hotel! We are camping out! The kind where we stay in a tent!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely. The brains of these two are declining back to the past! If we were to stay in a hotel, there would be so many rooms to choose from, and in the end, wouldn¡¯t it end up in a situation where Qing Ya can choose to sleep in whichever room that she wants to!


    Lie Gu was feeling very mncholy, I didn¡¯t say anything at all, and yet I still have to get scolded by His Honor.


    ¡°Subordinate understands... But...¡± Wei Chang was hemming and hawing, feeling embarrassed to finish saying out what he wanted to say.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Wei Chang swallowed his saliva and said nervously, ¡°Your Honor, in the past, when subordinate was still alone, it was still fine. But recently, after getting a girlfriend, subordinate¡¯s expenses have be bigger. Right now, even for one steam bun, subordinate has to split it into three pieces to eat.¡±


    Lie Gu had a face full of disdain. To end up in such a state, I really have to give it to this Lie Gu. Take a look at me, with three female celebrities providing for me, look at how carefree and rx I am getting by with my life. That¡¯s why, when you find a woman, you have to find one that is rich, then proceed to live the life of a gigolo. Comfortable.


    Take a look at His Honor, even he himself also looked for a woman that is rich. And right now, whenever he ordered crayfishes, 5kg was the minimum. In the past, how would His Honor even dare to be so extravagant? Looking at that mncholy look on Wei Chang¡¯s face, Lie Gu sighed.


    ¡°If you want money, look for Lie Gu.¡± Ye Hua said coldly.


    Lie Gu¡¯s face immediately copsed, and he immediately said, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate is poor too...¡±


    Upon hearing Lie Gu¡¯s words, both Ye Hua and Wei Chang couldn¡¯t help but think back to the past. In the past, every time when anyone asked Lie Gu for money, it would practically be like wanting Lie Gu¡¯s life. This Lie Gu, the amount of gold that he had was close enough to pile into a mountain, and yet he still dares to say that he doesn¡¯t have money!!!


    Upon discovering His Honor¡¯s threatening gaze, Lie Gu immediately changed his words, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate does indeed still have a bit of money.¡±


    ¡°Wei Chang, in the future, if there are any expenses, look for Lie Gu. Right now, the leisure bar¡¯s business is getting worst as the days go by. Be thrifty when spending money.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Wei Chang asked, ¡°What about the madam?¡±


    The moment Qing Ya was mentioned, Ye Hua immediately felt unhappy and shouted out lightly, ¡°How could I use that foolish woman¡¯s money! Why do you two not use your brains!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate is slow-witted...¡±


    ¡°Subordinate is slow-witted too...¡±


    Ye Hua paused for a moment, then reminded, ¡°During tomorrow, are you two bringing anyone along?¡±


    ¡°Subordinate will be bringing only Xiao Tang.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate will be bringing three celebrities. No matter what, there has to be some people there to serve upon Your Honor and madam.¡±


    Wei Chang looked at Lie Gu in disbelief, this boot-licking skill of yours is truly not bad!


    ¡°Xiao Tang is a waitress, therefore, she will also be able to do her bit on that day.¡± Wei Chang added.


    Ye Hua nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you two have the heart. Wei Chang, you have to remember this, don¡¯t buy too many tents, just three tents will be enough!¡±


    Wei Chang was startled, three tents!


    His Honor and madam will definitely be using one tent, Lie Gu and his three celebrities will be using one tent, then... it means that, me and Xiao Tang...


    His Honor is brilliant!!! To actually show so much care for subordinate, I am about to be touched to the point that I am going to cry...


    ¡°I will solemnly obey Your Honor¡¯s order.¡± Wei Chang said agitatedly, even his tone was trembling right now.


    Ye Hua waved his hand, ¡°Both of you can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After his two subordinates left, Ye Hua lied down on the sofa and covered himself with the nket. Why do I feel that I seem very miserable right now?


    Qing Ya, just you wait!


    As for Qing Yutong, Ye Hua was definitely not going to bring her along. If Qing Ya were to sleep with her sister, wouldn¡¯t it mean that this wless n of mine would go to waste?


    If Ye Hua wants to get Qing Yutong to cooperate with him, it was extremely simple, all he had to do was beat her butt and give her meat to eat, and she would eagerly agree to cooperate with Ye Hua. As long as Ye Hua gives Qing Yutong meat to eat, Qing Yutong could do anything that was asked of her.


    When eating dinner, Qing Yutong rubbed onto her head and said, ¡°Big sister, I think I¡¯m not going to go with you all tomorrow, my head is hurting.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qing Ya asked with concern.


    ¡°I think I may have caught a cold.¡±


    ¡°Told you to y lesserputer game and you just won¡¯t listen!¡± While speaking, Qing Ya went to look for medicine. This Qing Yutong, she is such a big person already, and yet she is still causing others to worry for her.


    Qing Yutong looked towards Ye Hua and blinked with her beautiful eyes. Ye Hua silently nodded his head. This Qing Yutong¡¯s acting skill is not bad, as expected of a best actress.


    ¡°Big sister, you can go out and have fun at ease, I will look after the house.¡± Qing Yutong said weakly, giving others the feeling like she was about to die.


    Ye Hua felt that Qing Yutong was acting a bit too exaggerated right now.


    As expected, upon seeing her sister looking like this, Qing Ya said with concern, ¡°I think it would be better if I just stay at home tomorrow and look after you.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s heart sunk.


    Qing Yutong also knew that she acted a bit over-exaggerated just now.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s tone became somewhat more steady, ¡°Big sister, I will be fine after sleeping. What¡¯s more, since I am going to begin streaming next week, I have to properly practice my skills.¡±


    Qing Ya knocked onto her sister¡¯s head petntly, you are already sick and you still want to yputer game.


    ¡°I will decide after seeing your situation tomorrow morning.¡±


    Although Qing Yutong was cooperating with her brother-inw to bluff her big sister, Qing Yutong felt very touched when she saw that look of concern on her big sister¡¯s face.


    Qing Yutong could be seen hugging onto Qing Ya and saying tenderly, ¡°Big sister, you are so great.¡±


    Qing Yaughed and stroked onto her sister¡¯s hair. While stroking her sister¡¯s hair, Qing Ya looked towards Ye Hua who was eating silently. I discovered that, ever since Ye Hua appeared, my rtionship with my sister has be good, and it is no longer like how it was in the past.


    ¡°Both of you, rest early today.¡± After finish speaking, Ye Hua walked back to the office.


    Qing Ya snorted.


    Qing Yutong let out a breath, These two obviously wants each other very much, but both of them just aren¡¯t able to let go of their faces. Sigh, why even bother torturing each other like this...


    Ye Hua who was lying down on the sofa was feeling very great right now, seemingly like he has already saw the look on Qing Ya¡¯s face when she surrendered to him and began begging him for forgiveness in all kinds of ways. Upon thinking up to here, Ye Hua beganughing out loud.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Wei Chang who had a strange look on his face could be seen walking into the office.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, there¡¯s a woman downstairs looking for you, she waited for you for an entire night.¡±

 Chapter 137 – How did your innocence get sullied? 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 137 ¨C How did your innocence get sullied? 1/2</h4>


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows immediately wrinkled, ¡°A woman is waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°En, and her emotion is very unstable.¡± Wei Chang was also very confused right now. Could it be that, this woman is someone who His Honor mingled with when he was outside of the bar? If this matter was to be known by the madam, things are going to be very bad.


    Ye Hua snorted, in the past, it¡¯s not like that this kind of woman has never appeared before, ¡°Deal with this woman the same way as whatever way that you used to deal with those women in the past. For such a thing, is there even the need to report to me about it?¡±


    ¡°However, this time¡¯s different.¡± Wei Chang said in a low voice.


    ¡°How is it different?¡± Ye Hua asked gravely.


    Wei Chang said solemnly, ¡°Your Honor, I think it¡¯s better if you personally go downstairs and take a look.¡±


    Ye Hua let out a breath, then gave Wei Chang a re, ¡°To not even be able to deal with such a small matter, have you gone foolish after getting a girlfriend?¡±


    Wei Chang didn¡¯t dare to speak. The reason that I am not able to deal with this matter is really not because I have gotten a girlfriend, but it is because that this matter is Your Honor¡¯s problem...


    Ye Hua walked downstairs. Aside from the beautiful figure of a woman sitting at the bar counter, there was currently no one else in the bar hall anymore as all of the employers had already left. The woman¡¯s beautiful jet-ck hair droop all the way to her waist. Just this back view alone, Ye Hua would have to give this woman full marks. And at this woman¡¯s right hand side, there was a sword.


    Right now, the woman was currently drinking alcohol, and from the looks of it, she seemed to be feeling quite distressed.


    If it was ced in the past, Ye Hua would definitely go and hit on the woman, and obtain a wonderful night with the woman.


    Thinking up to here, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but think back to the past. During a few years back, that woman also seemed to be in the same state that the woman over there is in right now.


    Ye Hua indicated to Wei Chang to go ahead, and Wei Chang nodded his head and walked forward, ¡°Miss, our boss is here!¡±


    The woman who was drinking alcohol slowly turned her head around and took a look at Ye Hua. After taking a look at Ye Hua, she turned her head back and continued on drinking the alcohol. After drinking a mouth of alcohol, the woman said, ¡°He is not your boss, your boss is a skeleton!¡±


    Ye Hua was startled, this woman actually saw through my identity!


    Wei Chang walked over to Ye Hua and said in a low voice, ¡°Look, Your Honor, isn¡¯t this bizarre?¡±


    Ye Hua nodded his head. Seems like this woman did note here with good intentions, I will have to probe out information from her first. How did she know that I am a skeleton!


    That¡¯s right, this woman was precisely Xun Fang!


    When Xun Fang returned back to her sect during that night, she immediately heard of various kinds of rumors. And when the second day arrived, it seemed as if everyone knew that she had been sullied by a skeleton.


    As Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master, I actually got sullied by a skeleton... This is practically worse than taking my life!


    And during yesterday, the rumors that were spreading around became even more shameless and vulgar. Because of that, Cloud Sect¡¯s elders could not stay seated anymore and implored Xun Fang to step down from being Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master. If not, Cloud Sect¡¯s thousand years of foundation would soon be a matter for everyone to ridicule.


    Xun Fang herself knew the seriousness of the matter and did not me the elders for their actions. After all, everyone is just thinking for the sect!


    Thus, yesterday, Xun Fang left Cloud Sect, the home that she had lived in for such a long time. In her mind, Xun Fang had thought of killing herself and use her death to prove her innocence!


    However, Xun Fang was not willing to just die like this. Even if I die, I am going to drag that skeleton along and die with me!


    My reputation and innocence have all been destroyed by that skeleton. In this rest of my life, there is only one thing that I am going to do, which is to kill that skeleton!

 Chapter 137.2 – How did your innocence get sullied? 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 137.2 ¨C How did your innocence get sullied? 2/2</h4>


    Wei Chang pulled out the stool for Ye Hua, and Ye Hua sat on the opposite side of Xun Fang. Looking at the woman¡¯s face, Ye Hua discovered that the woman was indeed beautiful, the tender eyes of the woman seemed as if they had suffered an insufferable blow.


    ¡°How did you know that I am a skeleton.¡± Ye Hua asked gravely as killing intent emitted out from him.


    Xun Fang was currently feeling a little dizzy because of the alcohol and misheard what Ye Hua spoke. Looking at the handsome fellow in front of her, Xun Fang said, ¡°Because I saw him with my own eyes, he is precisely a skeleton, I want to kill him!!!¡±


    Ye Hua and Wei Chang were both confused right now. What kind of plot is this? Isn¡¯t the plot jumping forward a bit too quickly?


    ¡°Why do you want to kill the skeleton?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Xun Fang¡¯s beautiful eyes turned cold and a sharp aura burst out from her entire body, ¡°Because he sullied my innocence! In this entire rest of my life, my only wish is to kill him!¡±


    A skeleton sullied this woman¡¯s innocence?


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but shout out vulgarity, ¡°The f**k!¡±


    Wei Chang was stunned when he heard that. Feeling curious, Wei Chang asked, ¡°Miss, may I ask, how did the skeleton sully your innocence?¡±


    Shing!


    A silvery light flickered, and a sharp sword could be seen being held onto Wei Chang¡¯s neck.


    ¡°If you dare to say one more word, I will take your life!¡± Xun Fang shouted out while drunk, she was not even able to hold onto her sword steadily right now.


    Ye Hua looked towards Wei Chang and shook his head, and Wei Chang naturally understood His Honor¡¯s intention.


    There is actually a degenerate like this who is the same race as me. Ye Hua decided that he was going to dispose of the skeleton that Xun Fang was talking about. This woman seems quite pitiful. Recently, I have truly been a good person.


    ¡°Do you still remember that skeleton¡¯s characteristics? For example, his weapon, or his attire?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Xun Fang¡¯s head was quite dizzy. After shaking her head, Xun Fang said intermittently, ¡°That skeleton... he... he likes to y with his phone... fishing game... he wears a ck robe... and he has a big sickle as his weapon... he doesn¡¯t know how to speak, and would often make the sound ¡®jiejiejie¡¯...¡±


    Ye Hua waspletely confused after listening to what Xun Fang said. However, Wei Chang on the other hand was stunned. Isn¡¯t the skeleton that this woman is describing precisely f**king Death Mage!!!


    An evil spirit that I summoned actually sullied a female human!!! How is this possible! Death Mage is a skeleton, how was he even able to sully this woman!!!


    ¡°Your Honor, subordinate has something to report to you.¡± Wei Chang said in a low voice.


    Ye Hua silently nodded his head. Before listening to what Wei Chang has to say, Ye Hua called Lie Gu toe over. This damned skeleton, if I caught him, I am going to stew him.


    ¡°Your Honor, the skeleton that this woman is talking about... is... is our own people.¡± Wei Chang finally said it out. After saying it out, Wei Chang immediately felt that his body became lighter.


    Ye Hua and Lie Gu were both stunned!


    ¡°He is an evil spirit that subordinate summoned.¡± Wei Chang continued.


    After feeling astonished, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Since this skeleton is our own people, I will forget about it. However, for a matter like this, it has to be dealt with properly. If both parties were voluntary, just drive the woman out of the bar. If the other party was involuntary, then get the skeleton to take responsibility. For the woman to even ran all the way here to make a scene, what is this even!"


    ¡°What Your Honor just said is right. I will call him toe over right now and confront face to face with thisdy.¡± Wei Chang felt that what His Honor said was right. However, I really don¡¯t understand, how was a skeleton even able to sully a human?


    Lie Gu said in a low voice, ¡°What the hell, this evil spirit that you summoned is actually this good at hitting on girls? And I even had some thoughts towards this woman here.¡±


    ¡°Lie Gu, can you not be so disgusting? To even want an underling¡¯s woman.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I am just joking around, look at how anxious you are getting. I am a man that has mysophobia okay?¡±


    Wei Changughed lightly. Mysophobia? Who are you even trying to kid?


    Everyone moved to the toilet, and at the toilet, Wei Chang began summoning Death Mage, ¡°Death Mage!¡±


    Under the Tianqiao Bridge, it was still that same spot, and it was still the same as before, with Death Mage sitting on his Sickle of Death.


    The only thing that changed was Death Mage¡¯s phone.


    The phone changed from a 10k rmb phone to a 1k rmb phone.


    Even though it waste at night, Death Mage was still ying with his phone.


    BIu, biubiubiu...


    Looking at the surrounding wanderers, cotton could be seen stuffed in their ears.


    Suddenly, Death Mage stopped ying with his phone, and in the next moment, Death Mage¡¯s figure disappeared.


    The surrounding wanderers sensed that the housefly that was buzzing around their ears had finally left and all of them couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath of relief. I can finally sleep in peace now.


    Within leisure bar¡¯s toilet.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you choose a clean ce to summon that skeleton over!¡± Ye Hua said in displease.


    Wei Chang said respectfully, ¡°Your Honor, be at ease, I have already cleaned the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Can the floor be licked?¡± Lie Gu pouted his mouth and said.


    At this moment, a ck figure appeared within the toilet.


    Death Mage first went into a daze, and soon after, not daring to even think too much about what was going on, Death Mage kneeled down onto the floor, ¡°Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°Get up, the floor is dirty!¡± Ye Hua wrinkled his brows.

 Chapter 138 – Your Honor, you have to be the judge for me! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 138 ¨C Your Honor, you have to be the judge for me! 1/2</h4>


    Death Mage stood up while trembling with fear. This is still the first time that I have seen His Honor¡¯s face. I am truly so fortunate! I feel so excited right now! We both belong to the same race, and yet, His Honor is able to be so outstanding. I am truly far inferior, truly far inferior...


    Lie Gu grinned, ¡°Little skeleton, not bad, your luck with women is not shallow.¡±


    Death Mage lowered his head and did not dare to make any unnecessary movement, and also did not dare to anyhow speak.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Come out and take a look!¡±


    Everyone walked out of the toilet.


    ¡°Do you know that woman?¡± Ye Hua asked gravely.


    Death Mage did not dare to be slow in responding, ¡°Your Honor, I know her.¡±


    ¡°She said that you sullied her innocence, is there such a matter?¡± Ye Hua continued and asked.


    Death Mage went into a daze. I sullied her innocence? How do I even sully her innocence? With my fingers?


    ¡°Your Honor, she is outrightly falsely using subordinate! Your Honor, please be the judge for me and help me defend my innocence. Subordinate¡¯s innocence cannot be ruined by this woman!¡± Death Mage immediately kowtowed to Ye Hua. This woman is too shameless, to actually went and tell on His Honor about me. Isn¡¯t it just because I withdrew your title as my ve! Did you have to actuallye all the way to His Honor¡¯s ce and make a nuisance! This vile human! If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have betted with her! I actually lost again...


    Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette, and Lie Gu immediately went up to light up the cigarette. Lie Gu ced his finger below the cigarette, and a fire appeared on his finger.


    Exhaling out a mouth of smoke, ¡°Do you dare to talk things through face to face with the woman!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate dare!¡± Death Mage said gravely.


    ¡°Good. We will be the witnesses. If you dare to fool me, do you know just what the consequence of it would be!¡± Ye Hua said indifferently. There was a boundless prestige contained within his tone, which caused Death Mage to not even dare to move in the slightest bit at all.


    ¡°Subordinate understand, subordinate will confront with this woman right now!¡±


    Death Mage himself was feeling quite angry right now. I didn¡¯t kill this woman, and yet this woman actually ran here and disturbed His Honor¡¯s peace. It is fortunate that His Honor did not me me for it. If not, even I were to die ten thousand times, it also wouldn¡¯t be enough for me to escape the me!


    ¡°F**k, this underling of yours is not bad, the show that will being up is definitely going to be a good show to watch.¡± At the side, Lie Gu said in a low voice. Tonight¡¯s trip has been worthwhile.


    Wei Chang sighed. How is it possible that this underling of mine would be attracted to a woman¡¯s charm, this should have beenpletely impossible.


    Death Mage could be seen slowly walking towards Xun Fang and stopping at a spot that was 5 meters away from Xun Fang. When Death Mage stood there, Xun Fang turned her head around and looked towards Death Mage. The two¡¯s line of sight intertwined together within the air!


    ¡°When I looked into your eyes~ I knew that I met the right person~¡± When Lie Gu saw the two¡¯s expressions, he couldn¡¯t help but slowly sang. The deep emotion within his tone seemed like he was thinking back to his female dragon.


    (Link to song: /watch?v=Tpelx4AQGrs , or you can search for JJ Lin ¨C Zui Chibi)


    Xun Fang was currently drunk to the point that her head was feeling very dizzy. However, when she saw that skeleton face, a killing intent immediately emitted out from her blurry eyes. Without any words, Xun Fang held onto her sword and rushed towards Death Mage.


    To a person who was already drunk, their brain may perhaps be able to operate, but their body wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with their brain, and the result of this was that Xun Fang straightforwardly threw herself into Death Mage¡¯s embrace.


    Wei Chang stretched out his hands and covered Lie Gu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t watch.¡±


    Lie Gu immediately pped Wei Chang¡¯s hands away, ¡°What are you doing! To actually want to hog such a good show all to yourself! What if she had stripped her clothes when you covered my eyes?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a good show.¡± Ye Hua mumbled.


    Death Mage was feeling very panicky. This feeling is noting from the woman, it ising from His Honor who is at the side!


    Xun Fang waspletely dizzy right now, and the sword that was within her hand had long dropped onto the floor. Currently, Xun Fang was hitting onto Death Mage¡¯s chest with her small fists.


    Ye Hua and his two subordinates went into a daze. Why is this action so familiar...?


    ¡°I am going to kill you! I am going to kill you, you this skeleton! To actually kissed me by force and ruined my purity, I am going to kill you!!!¡± Not only did this tone not have any destructiveness, the tone even seemed just like that of a woman who was acting coquettishly.


    Ye Hua himself has experienced such a tone countless of times. Qing Ya would often say some unrealistic words like this when she talked to me.


    Right now, Wei Chang finally understood what happened. From the looks of it, my subordinate kissed this woman by force, and this woman is someone who views her own chastity like her own life. And in the end, because this woman was angry with Death Mage, she came and look for His Honor for an exnation.


    ¡°I am going to kill you...¡± While speaking, Xun Fang suddenly passed out. These few days had been too exhausting for her.

 Chapter 138 – Your Honor, you have to be the judge for me! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 138 ¨C Your Honor, you have to be the judge for me! 2/2</h4>


    While bringing along Wei Chang and Lie Gu, Ye Hua walked over to Death Mage and said, ¡°Do you know your crime!¡±


    Death Mage was greatly startled and he kneeled down immediately, ¡°Your Honor, please spare subordinate¡¯s life, subordinate... subordinate just merely lowered his head, and she also didn¡¯t resist at all. Furthermore, subordinate did not sully her innocence!¡±


    ¡°Then, before you kissed her, did you receive her permission?¡± Ye Hua asked gravely.


    Death Mage was actually sweating. After a while, Death Mage said, ¡°Subordinate knows his crime!¡±


    Ye Hua snorted, and Wei Chang and Lie Gu immediately became well-behaved and stood up straight.


    ¡°I told all of you before in the past! We are here to cultivate humanity, towards people and towards matters, we have to look at them with the viewpoint of a human! How could you kiss the woman without her consent! You are lucky that you are my subordinate¡¯s subordinate, if not, I would have stewed you.¡± Ye Hua criticized strictly. If a matter like this was to get spread out, would it be glorious? The underling of an underling of mine actually kissed a human by force, and that human ran all the way to me to look for an exnation. If words of this matter were to spread out, where would my face be at!


    Death Mage was exulted, ¡°Thank you Your Honor for not killing subordinate!¡±


    ¡°Bring me through the entire process of the matter. Lie Gu, go and get beer and peanuts.¡± Ye Hua sat down and said.


    Wei Chang added, ¡°Get melon seeds too.¡±


    Death Mage stood up and wanted to first throw the woman who was within his embrace to the side. However, Death Mage was stopped by a meaningful nce from His Honor.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°As an undead race, when you did something, you have to have the guts to admit it. Since you sullied the woman¡¯s innocence, and this woman came looking for me for an exnation, I won¡¯t side with anyone, from today onwards, you will have to take good care of this woman.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor...¡± Death Mage really wanted to cry. Why did I meet with such a thing like this, I am currently already close to the point where I am not able to even take care of myself, and now, I have to even bring a woman along with me.


    ¡°Do you want to go against order!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    At this moment, Lie Gu brought the beer, melon seeds, and peanuts over, and Ye Hua said indifferently, ¡°You can go ahead and bring us through the entire process of the matter.¡±


    Within the next half an hour, Death Mage began his performance, and when Death Mage spoke to the climax, he practically wasn¡¯t able to control himself anymore.


    ¡°Your Honor, this woman is simply shameless, she covets subordinate¡¯s looks, and secretly kissed subordinate while we were under everyone¡¯s view. And after the matter, she actually twisted the story and said that subordinate kissed her secretly. Even more, because of this matter, today, she actually came all the way to Your Honor¡¯s ce and caused a nuisance here, resulting in disturbing Your Honor¡¯s sleeping time. Subordinate is blushing with shame right now. Subordinate hopes that Your Honor would revoke the order, this kind of woman is truly not someone that subordinate can afford to offend.¡±


    After finish speaking, Death Mage lowered his head. I have already tried my best, if I still can¡¯t break away from the order, I will have no choice but to resign myself to fate.


    Ye Hua remained silent. Right now, Ye Hua was currently thinking of another matter. This woman¡¯s background is not small, she is actually Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master!


    I presume, this woman would be able to be of some use someday in the future. For a woman like this, it is eptable for her to pair up with my subordinate¡¯s subordinate. Just that, for my subordinate¡¯s subordinate to have to use honey-trap, it truly has been hard for him.


    ¡°What thoughts do you two have about this matter?¡± Ye Hua asked Wei Chang and Lie Gu.


    The two¡¯s hearts sunk. His Honor is testing us again!!!


    After a long while, Wei Chang said solemnly, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate feels that, it would be better to tear down a temple than to tear down a marriage. Since this sect master has taken a fancy for my subordinate, as the master, it would only be right for me to feel happy for him.¡±


    Listening to what Wei Chang said, Lie Gu¡¯s eyes lighted up, ¡°Your Honor, what Gluttonous Monster just said is extremely right, this will be a romance that had ovee the barrier of belonging to different races!¡±


    The moment Lie Gu finished speaking, all three of them were into a daze. Soon after, the three looked towards Death Mage¡¯s face, then looked towards the Xun Fang who was within Death Mage¡¯s embrace.


    This fellow actually made a female human fall in love with him while using his true body, and even more, the female human is a beautiful sect master too. This female sect master¡¯s taste sure is unique.


    If Ye Hua and the two were to reveal their true body, it was reckoned that others would pass out from shock, what romance would there even be.


    Ye Hua coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s quitete already, that¡¯s it for this matter. All of you can leave now.¡±


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua turned around and headed upstairs. My subordinate¡¯s subordinate hase all the way to the bar to look for an exnation, and my subordinates¡¯ women are all so considerate to them. And yet, my own woman is like that. Thinking about it, it is truly unbnced.


    If Xun Fang who had passed out heard the conversation that happened earlier on, she would definitely cry and pass out again. Originally, she was already being pointed at by lots of other people, and yet right now, she was even being treated as a love-struck fool, and the person that she was assumed to be love-struck with was a skeleton.

 Chapter 139 – Go on an outing 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 139 ¨C Go on an outing 1/2</h4>


    While holding onto Xun Fang within his embrace, Death Mage felt like dying. Death Mage lightly shouted out, ¡°Master...¡±


    ¡°Since His Honor has spoken, take good care of this human.¡± After finish speaking, Wei Chang stepped into the ck whirlpool.


    Lie Guughed and patted onto Death Mage¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If you don¡¯t want her, you can give her to me.¡±


    Death Mage was very frank as he stretched out with both of his hands, and his hands were currently holding onto Xun Fang.


    Death Mage¡¯s action gave Lie Gu a shock. His Honor is an undead race too, but this undead race here is truly frank.


    ¡°Young fellow, I think it would be better for you to just keep this woman for yourself.¡± After finish speaking, Lie Gu disappeared, leaving alone Death Mage who had a mncholy look on his face.


    Looking at the woman that was within his embrace, the corners of Xun Fang¡¯s eyes were still wet, and even when she had already passed out, her brows were still tightly wrinkled.


    Death Mage let out a sigh heavily, ¡°If I had known that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have revoked her title as my ve. Judging from what His Honor said, I have to treat her well too... How is that going to even be possible, how am I going to even be able to afford to provide for a woman when I don¡¯t even have money to spend on ying the fishing game? What kind of joke is this...¡±


    Death Mage also disappeared from the leisure bar. As for where he went to, it was naturally to under the Tianqiao Bridge.


    What was different was that, right now, he had to y the fishing game while carrying onto a woman. With Death Mage back under the Tianqiao Bridge, the surrounding wanderers had to begin suffering again...


    During the next day, Ye Hua woke up early in the morning. Looking at the weather outside, it was sunny and the breeze was gentle, this weather was the best for going out on an outing! When Ye Hua thought of that imprable n of his, an arc subconsciously appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    After washing up, Ye Hua went and call Qing Ya who was sleeping in the sister-inw¡¯s room to wake up. Of course, Qing Yutong had to act like she had recovered from her sickness so that Qing Ya would be able to be at ease and go on the outing.


    Qing Ya prepared some clothing, then wore a big round hat to shield herself from the sun. As a whole, Qing Ya¡¯s outfit seems veryfortable. Right now, even without wearing grandeur clothing, Qing Ya was able to manifest out her noble aura. Ye Hua was very satisfied with Qing Ya¡¯s change. This is the temperament that a Supreme Overlord¡¯s wife should have.


    ¡°Ye Hua, where are going?¡± Qing Ya asked faintly. Her tone was still the same as usual, neither cold nor hot.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°You will know once we arrived.¡±


    This fellow, acting surreptitiously when it is so obvious that he wants to give me a surprise. Do you think that I don¡¯t know those small thoughts of yours that are within your mind? I reckon that my sister has already been bribed by you right.


    Right now, Wei Chang and Lie Gu were waiting downstairs respectfully, and to their side, four women who each wore a servant dress could be seen standing there. The four women were acting as the attendants for this outing. The four women were Wei Chang¡¯s girlfriend, Tang Wei, and Lie Gu¡¯s three big celebrities, Yi Ran, Wen Xia, and Bai Xiaozhen!


    It must be said that, Wei Chang and Lie Gu have very good taste. The four women could be counted as top-notch, especially after they had eaten the golden delicate crane¡¯s meat, which caused their appearance to be even more beautiful.


    Looking at his subordinates¡¯ women, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but nod his head. These women can be brought out of the house. As for whether if these women would be able to grow face for them, it will have to depend on just how well they have taught their own women.


    When Qing Ya saw the four women, she was a bit stunned. Why are they wearing a servant dress? Although there was respect within the four women¡¯s expressions, Qing Ya still felt that it was very strange. Even Xiao Tang herself is amongst the women. Also, why do these three women look so familiar?


    ¡°Boss,dy boss.¡± Everyone shouted out in unison.


    Ye Hua dly epted their greetings. And although Qing Ya was feeling bewildered, she still epted their greetings too.


    ¡°These three celebrities are my subordinate¡¯s women.¡± Ye Hua added, to prevent the vinegar queen beside him to use this topic to make a fuss.


    Qing Ya snorted.


    ¡°Today is a rare opportunity. It has been quite a while since my subordinates and Ist went out together. As for why they brought their women along, firstly, their women could help to do some misceneous work, and secondly, this outing can be treated as them going on a date with their women too.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t believe Ye Hua¡¯s words, ¡°When you cultivators go out, is it always like this?¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling that they are acting like a huge light bulb for us two? If you want, we can go and enjoy a time together with just the two of us.¡± Ye Hua moved his head near to Qing Ya¡¯s ear and said in a low voice.


    Towards such a tease like this, Qing Ya ruthlessly gave Ye Hua a pinch and rolled her eyes at Ye Hua. Afterward, Qing Ya began walking forward.


    Ye Huaughed lightly. Women, they are always acting the opposite of how they are truly feeling.


    ¡°There is no abnormality with you guys¡¯ women right?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly.


    ¡°Your Honor, you can be at ease, they are able to fight and defend themselves.¡± Lie Guughed.


    Wei Changughed lightly, ¡°Right now, Xiao Tang¡¯s control over her strength is still not proficient yet. Subordinate will get her to practice hard when wee back.¡±


    ¡°The two of you are doing pretty good. In the future, we will definitely be needing a lot of people. Continue on and properly train your women.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 139 – Go on an outing 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 139 ¨C Go on an outing 2/2</h4>


    Outside of leisure bar, two top-grade Cayenne cars were parked there. This time, Qing Ya finally did not have to be the driver. Qing Ya sat at the back together with Ye Hua, while Wei Chang sat at the driver seat, Lie Gu sat at the front passenger seat, and the four women sat in the second car. The allocation was very appropriate.


    Ye Hua did not say where they were heading to, but Wei Chang knew where they were going. Having fun was a part of the outing¡¯s objectives, but creating matters and killing people were also parts of the outing¡¯s objectives.


    After Lie Gu got into the car, he sent a message to one of his women, informing them to head to the location first and clear the ce, to prevent others from disturbing His Honor¡¯s mood.


    After Yi Ran received the message, she said to Wen Xia who was by her side, ¡°Gugu told us to head to the location first and clear the ce.¡±


    Wen Xia was the only woman amongst the four women who had short hair. Wen Xia was filled with a heroic aura, and even gave others a feeling that she was very handsome. Of course, it was a womanly kind of handsome. Also, Wen Xia¡¯s figure belonged to the fiery kind. Lie Gu precisely likes this kind of woman.


    The one sitting behind Wen Xia was called Bai Xiaozhen. Bai Xiaozhen belonged to the adorable type. Her oval-shaped face gave others afortable feeling when looked at it, and the shy look on her face would cause others to not be able to help but adore her. As for Tang Wei, there was not much that was needed to say, Tang Wei belonged to the fresh and pure type. Perhaps because Tang Wei wasn¡¯t familiar with the other three, or perhaps because she was currently sitting in the car with three celebrities, Tang Wei was currently feeling a bit nervous.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go clear the space!¡± A trace of evil smile appeared on the corner of Wen Xia¡¯s mouth as she stepped heavily onto the pedal. The top-grade Cayenne car shot out like an arrow.


    Tang Wei immediately grabbed onto the car handle. They are so hardcore, they arepletely different from how they acted within the television.


    At the start, I was actually feeling very nervous. When Uncle Wei told me to go on the outing and act as the boss¡¯s attendant, I felt quite honored in my heart. However, when I think that there would only be just me alone, I immediately felt a bit nervous, afraid that I would do something wrong during the outing.


    Later on, when Tang Wei heard that there would be three other people going on the outing and acting as an attendant just like her, Tang Wei let out a breath of relief. This morning, when Tang Wei saw who the three other people were, Tang Wei was very surprised, she didn¡¯t expect that the three other people would actually be celebrities that were currently popr.


    I secretly asked Uncle Wei about the three, and was told that these three celebrities are actually the girlfriends of Uncle Wei¡¯s friend. When I heard that, I immediately felt dizzy.


    However, looking at their expressions right now, they seem to be even more nervous than I am...


    ¡°Hello, my name is Bai Xiaozhen, very nice to meet you.¡±


    Right when Tang Wei was lost in her own thoughts, Bai Xiaozhen who was sitting beside her took the initiative and greeted her. While greeting Tang Wei, Bai Xiaozhen¡¯s face was blushing red.


    Tang Wei cried out in surprise, and soon after, she held onto Bai Xiaozhen¡¯s delicate hand, ¡°Hello, my name is Tang Wei.¡±


    ¡°I heard Gugu said that, you are Uncle Wei¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Bai Xiaozhen¡¯s voice was a bit low, and even when she was speaking to a girl, she would feel shy and lower her head.


    However, precisely because of that, within the entertainment industry, Bai Xiaozhen had lots of fans. Every time when her male fans saw that shy look on her, their hearts would melt.


    Lie Gu himself was also very fond of this point of Bai Xiaozhen.

 Chapter 140 – I only wanted to give him a kick… 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 140 ¨C I only wanted to give him a kick... 1/2</h4>


    ¡°So you all know about this.¡± Tang Wei was starting to feel a bit shy and her neck slowly started to turn red.


    Wen Xia who was driving the car stretched out her hand and said coolly, ¡°Wen Xia.¡±


    Tang Wei immediately held onto Wen Xia¡¯s hand, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Yi Ran turned her head around and smiled sweetly, ¡°Hello Tang Wei, I am called Yi Ran.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet all of you.¡± Tang Wei was a bit overwhelmed by how nice they were being to her. So, they are actually this amiable and approachable.


    You are thinking too much, in the end, it is because you are Wei Chang¡¯s woman...


    Yi Ran smiled tenderly, ¡°Xiao Tang, we are friends from now on, in the future, we have toe in contact with each other more.¡±


    ¡°What Big Sister Yi Ran just said is right.¡± Within the four, Tang Wei was the youngest, therefore, it was normal for Tang Wei to address the other three as big sisters.


    Bai Xiaozhen said shyly, ¡°Tang Wei, have you prepared yourself? Later on, we are going to have the clear the ce.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to prepare myself for something like clearing the ce?¡± Tang Wei asked naively.


    Wen Xia said calmly, ¡°Clearing the ce means killing people!¡±


    Tang Wei immediately became stunned, while Bai Xiaozhen seemed to be feeling very shy. However, excitement was flickering within Bai Xiaozhen¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    Don¡¯t think that only Ye Hua was imparting some weird reasonings to Qing Ya, Lie Gu was also doing the same as what Ye Hua was doing, and furthermore, Lie Gu was very sessful in brainwashing the three celebrities with his weird reasonings. What the three celebrities werecking right now was putting what they had been taught by Lie Gu into practice.


    And because this outing was a hard toe by opportunity, Lie Gu decided to bring all of his women to the outing and let them put into practice the things that they have been taught.


    Wei Chang himself also had the same idea. Tang Wei¡¯s personality was too kindhearted and honest, this was not a good thing at all. Therefore, one of the reasons that Wei Chang brought Tang Wei along to the outing was to let her train her guts.


    The car that Ye Hua was sitting in drove slowly on the road. When Qing Ya saw the other car that was behind whistled past their car, she asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous for them to drive so fast. Shouldn¡¯t they slow down?¡±


    Lie Gu smiled, ¡°Madam, you can be at ease, they are well aware of their own situation.¡±


    ¡°What are they being so urgent for, is it not good to be together with us?¡± Qing Ya asked.


    ¡°Madam, they are heading ahead of us first so that they can get to the ce earlier than us and prepare the venue.¡± Lie Gu exined considerately. Right now, Lie Gu¡¯s mood was pretty good.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Why do you have that many questions.¡±


    Qing Ya snorted, I¡¯m asking because I¡¯m curious, why, can I not ask? This Ye Hua, no matter where he goes, he always has this big boss attitude on him. I feel that my temperament is currently developing towards Ye Hua¡¯s temperament.


    Time went by quickly. Qing Ya was very curious as to where Ye Hua was going to bring her to. While thinking about that, Qing Ya felt a bit sleepy, and gradually, she fell asleep.


    Ye Hua took a look at Qing Ya. Only when this Qing Ya is sleeping, then would she be able to make one want to dote on her.


    Seeing that Qing Ya was slowly leaning towards the side, and that she was about to bump onto the door frame, Ye Hua stretched out his hand and held onto Qing Ya¡¯s head. Slowly pulling Qing Ya¡¯s head over to him, Ye Hua ced Qing Ya¡¯s head onto his shoulder, and Qing Ya who was in her dream pursed her lips and hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm with both of her arms. Qing Ya felt that something was missing if she didn¡¯t hug onto something.


    ¡°Drive steadily.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Wei Chang who was driving the car nodded his head and controlled the car speed at 100 mph.


    F**k, just how many days has it been, I can finally hold onto this foolish woman for a while. Today is indeed a great day.

 Chapter 140 – I only wanted to give him a kick… 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 140 ¨C I only wanted to give him a kick... 2/2</h4>


    Two hourster, after getting off the highway, they got on the town road, then soon after, got on the mountain road, and began traveling within the forest for half an hour. If there was someone here, they would be able to see a car that could fly.


    Without long, they arrived at their destination. At the venue, there was a neither big nor small waterfall. The water droplets that sshed out from the waterfall floated within the air and formed into mist. The mist spread out around the mountain stream and forest, seemingly like it was covering the mountain stream and forest with a light gauze. Taking a look at venue, there was even an extremely beautiful rainbow.


    The quality of the clear water here was not something that the water within the cities couldpare to. Looking carefully within the water stream, fishes could be seen swimming within the water. The meat of those fishes would most probably be delicious.


    The four women could be seen to have already arrived at the venue, and all of the facilities have been set up by them. Tents, chairs, dining table, cookware, food and so on, everything had been prepared by the four women, and currently, they were standing together in a row and respectfully weing the arrival of Ye Hua and the others.


    However, during an hour ago, this ce wasn¡¯t this peaceful at all.


    An hour ago...


    ¡°Big Sister Xia, have we gotten lost?¡± Tang Wei who was sitting at the back asked curiously.


    Yi Ran opened her phone and took a look, then said lovably, ¡°Nope, we are on the right track, Gugu went and took a look at the venue on an earlier date.¡±


    ¡°We have arrived.¡± Wen Xia said coldly as she stepped heavily onto the paddle.


    Tang Wei took a look at the front and immediately cried out in rm, ¡°Big Sister Xia! In front of us is a waterfall! Quickly! Quickly stop the car...¡±


    Amongst the sound of Tang Wei¡¯s shriek, the Cayenne flew out from above the waterfall. Aside from Tang Wei, the other three women felt that it was very exciting.


    Bang!


    Not conforming tomon sense, the entire carnded onto the ground without any problem. Even after the carnded on the ground, Tang Wei was still in aplete daze.


    Yi Ranughed, ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves, it¡¯s time to strive to perform well in front of the boss. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Gugu.¡±


    ¡°What Yi Ran said is right, although this is a simple outing, Gugu said that this outing is also a part of the boss¡¯s test for us.¡± Wen Xia released her seatbelt, then took out her makeup mirror and took a look at herself. I must not throw my man¡¯s face in front of the boss.


    Tang Wei was in aplete daze, she totally did not understand what they were talking about at all.


    ¡°What are you all talking about? Why do I not understand what you all are talking about at all?¡± Tang Wei asked confusedly.


    Bai Xiaozhen said tenderly, ¡°Tang Wei, you will know after you get off the car.¡±


    While feeling confused, Tang Wei got off the car along with the three other women.


    Sizing around the surrounding, all four of them felt that this ce was indeed pretty good, it was a good ce for camping out.


    Four women that were so beautiful suddenly appeared deep within the mountain forest, and they were dressed so alluring too. ck colorce female servant dress, ck color stockings worn on their legs, with the stockings being the fis kind too, and high heeled shoes that helped further show off the four women¡¯s long legs.


    Immediately, the sound of countless people¡¯s saliva being swallowed rang out in the surrounding.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    ......


    All of a sudden, countless figures appeared in the sky andnded onto the ground. The way these people appeared was extremely shocking, cracks appeared on the ground that these peoplended on. From this, it could be seen just how strong these people were!


    People continued to appear one after another. Tang Wei was feeling a bit afraid and she moved closer towards the other three women.


    About 100 people surrounded the four women in a circle. The attires of these people varied, there were some who wore ancient Chinese clothing, some who wore modern clothing, and some who even wore red trousers.


    However, there was one thing that was the same within all of their gazes, which was that they were itching to swallow up the four women.


    A handsome man could be seen flinging his fringe and walking out inrge strides, ¡°This humble one is Extreme Thought Pavilion¡¯s big disciple, Sun Wei.¡±


    ¡°You all... who are you guys~¡± Yi Ran suddenly revealed out a delicate and frail look on her as she hugged onto Wen Xia¡¯s arm. This action of hers not only did not make these people feel pity for her, these people even started tough out loud and viciousness began leaking out from their gazes.


    ¡°Beauties, this ce has already been upied by us.¡±


    ¡°If that is so, we will take our leave then.¡± Yi Ran said. As expected of a celebrity, her acting was good.


    Sun Wei immediately obstructed Yi Ran from leaving, ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t be like this, I became single again quite a while ago, I see that your looks is pretty good, how about you be my girlfriend?¡±


    After speaking, Sun Wei stretched out his hand, wanting to touch onto Yi Ran¡¯s pretty face. However, before he was even able to touch till Yi Ran¡¯s face, his entire body was sent flying up to the horizon like a bullet.


    Bai Xiaozhen said shyly, ¡°I... I only wanted to give him a kick, I didn¡¯t expect that it would turn out like this...¡±


    The surrounding men all gasped. A delicate woman actually sent an adult male flying with a kick. And it wasn¡¯t an ordinary kick too, the guy was sent flying all the way to the sky, and up till now, the guy still hasn¡¯tnded.


    This woman¡¯s legs actually possesses such a huge amount of power, how is this possible!!!

 Chapter 141 – A relaxing camping 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 141 ¨C A rxing camping 1/2</h4>


    Yi Ran changed the delicate and fragile look on her face and said indifferently, ¡°Each person take one direction, the boss is about to arrive soon, we have to hurry up.¡±


    Wen Xia and Bai Xiaozhen nodded their heads, while Tang Wei was still in a panic.


    Yi Ran¡¯s figure could be seen flickering, and when she appeared again, her slender long leg could be seen pressing onto a man¡¯s forehead. The heel of the high heeled shoes stabbed through the man¡¯s skull and blood began flowing out from the man¡¯s head.


    Astonishment and fear appeared within the man¡¯s gaze, however, he still couldn¡¯t help but took a look downwards. Immediately, the man felt that he couldn¡¯t die in peace, this woman actually wore safety pants!


    Miserable shrieks suddenly began ranging out within the small valley and the clear water turned into bright red color.


    Tang Wei looked at the man who was fiercely attacking towards her and continuously retreated backward, all the way until she bumped onto the car door.


    ¡°Die!¡± The man raised the butcher knife that was within his hand. I feel that I could already see the image of this beautiful woman in front of me being chopped into half.


    Tang Wei was extremely nervous, however, she still knew to resist. Grabbing onto the man¡¯s arm, Tang Wei flung with all of her strength.


    Perhaps, because she used too much strength, the man didn¡¯t get flung out by her, and instead, the man¡¯s arm was forcibly torn off from his body. Looking at the arm that was spurting out with blood, a ck fog shed through Tang Wei¡¯s beautiful eyes, and the delicateness on Tang Wei¡¯s pretty face gradually subsided, and what reced that delicateness was viciousness!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    This was aplete stomp, there wasn¡¯t even a tiny bit of possibility for the other side to flip over the situation. Even more, the four women did not let a single person run away. The four women¡¯s methods were so ruthless that it would make one¡¯s hair stand on its ends. Even god himself would have to cover over them with a ck cloud due to not being able to bear looking straight at their methods!


    A few minutester, among the hundred people, there was only one person left, and that person did not move at all from the beginning to the end. This person was just merely a disciple that had only cultivated his martial technique to the first realm. This person would always brag that he has a strong backing and would bully others in various ways. This time, upon knowing that his sect was setting out to create trouble, he was very excited about it.


    In the end, they have not even begun creating trouble, and a trouble instead came looking for them. Where has this person ever seen such a scene like this before, he had only seen before such scene within movies.


    ¡°Quicklye here, there is still an honest person here, quicklye and bully him~¡± Bai Xiaozhen waved her pure white slender arm. Bai Xiaozhen¡¯s entire body was clean, she did not let those dirty blood ssh onto her.


    Yi Ran, Wen Xia, and Tang Wei walked over slowly.


    The man was scared to the point that he pissed himself. With the sound of a plop, the man kneeled onto the ground, ¡°I will confess everything, we are from the north, we kept watch over this ce in preparation to ambush the south. Whatever that you all want to know, I will tell you all, I beg you all, please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Yi Ran walked over slowly and looked down upon the man that was kneeling down, ¡°All of those are not important, the reason we are killing all of you is so that the boss¡¯s ears would be able to be peaceful.¡±


    ¡°Boss!!!¡± The man slowly raised his head and looked at the woman that was in front of him. They actually have a boss, and the reason that they killed so many people is so that their boss¡¯s ears can be peaceful! Just who is their boss!!!


    The man suddenly felt that his neck itched, and soon after, after his vision spun around, he suddenly saw that his body was kneeling down on the ground. Where is my head, where did my head went to!!! Why am I not able to feel my hands? No! I don¡¯t want to die!


    After settling thest person, Yi Ran opened the car trunk, ¡°Let¡¯s start cleaning up, don¡¯t dirty the boss¡¯s eyes.¡±


    And this was the situation during an hour ago.

 Chapter 141 – A relaxing camping 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 141 ¨C A rxing camping 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Time to wake up.¡± Ye Hua called out lightly.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm, hmm~¡±


    Ye Hua sighed helplessly. She is moaning again. However, when Qing Ya let out such a moan, my heart feels itchy.


    ¡°Have we arrived?¡± Qing Ya opened her hazy beautiful eyes. Suddenly, Qing Ya discovered that she was currently hugging onto Ye Hua and thus immediately let go of him.


    Ye Hua snorted, ¡°What, letting go right after you have hugged enough?¡±


    ¡°I... It¡¯s not like I purposely hug onto you.¡± Qing Ya said in a low voice, then soon after, she opened the car door and got off the car, not giving Ye Hua the chance to flip out.


    Ye Hua who was in the car revealed out a trace of light smile.


    ¡°Your Honor, it seems like the madam is not able to escape from your palm.¡± Wei Chang turned off the car engine and said with a smile.


    Ye Hua snorted lightly, ¡°She won¡¯t be able to escape from my palm for this entire life of hers!¡±


    Lie Gu quickly took out a small notebook and jotted down His Honor¡¯s golden words. In the future, if I were to say those words to my women, wouldn¡¯t they be touched to death? And afterward, they would give me various kinds of services. Just thinking about it is enough to make me feel great to death.


    After getting out of the car, Ye Hua smelled till a familiar bloody smell and took in a deep breath. This feels extremely great!


    ¡°Boss.¡± The four women called out tenderly.


    Ye Hua nodded his head and said indifferently, ¡°All of you did pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you boss for thepliment.¡± The four women bowed slightly and shouted out. Meanwhile, Qing Ya was currently amusing herself by throwing stones at the water. Although Qing Ya behaved like she didn¡¯t care, she would still observe Ye Hua from time to time.


    Upon seeing Qing Ya¡¯s endearingly silly action, Ye Hua walked over to her.


    ¡°The bossplimented all of you, not bad.¡± Lie Gu walked forward and held onto Bai Xiaozhen¡¯s chin with his hand, and Bai Xiaozhen shyly lowered her head.


    ¡°Wen Xia, give me a smile.¡± Lie Gu stretched out his hand and pped. It sure is f**king bouncy.


    Wen Xia who always had a cold look on her revealed out a shy look on her, ¡°Irritating~¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    While others were chatting, Tang Wei straightforwardly threw herself into Wei Chang¡¯s embrace.


    While lightly caressing the woman within his embrace, Wei Chang said tenderly, ¡°Are you used to it?¡±


    ¡°En, sort of.¡± Tang Wei was currently gradually changing from a clever and well-behaved school belle to a murdering goddess. In actuality, the three other celebrities were the same as Tang Wei too. In the past, all of them wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine that a day like this woulde for them.


    Viin training school,e and understand it?


    Ye Hua walked over to Qing Ya¡¯s side and said faintly, ¡°You were dripping saliva again just now.¡±


    Qing Ya took a nce at Ye Hua¡¯s shoulder. There is nothing there on your shoulder, liar!


    ¡°Don¡¯t look already, I have already wiped it off.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    ¡°Pay a bit of attention to your image, so many subordinates are looking at you, you have to act like how a madam should act.¡± After speaking, Ye Hua walked towards Wei Chang and the others.


    Qing Ya stamped her feet and threw out a small stone, ¡°This scoundrel is actually educating me again, do he not know that we are still on bad terms right now.¡±


    Although that is what I think, what Ye Hua just said does make sense. As the madam, I ought to act like how a madam should act, I shouldn¡¯t cause his subordinates to look lightly on me.


    I will give him face for today.


    After finish thinking to herself, Qing Ya¡¯s aura changed and she slowly walked towards Ye Hua and the others.


    Ye Hua said towards Wei Chang and Lie Gu, ¡°Take a look, so long as I slightly use a bit of methods, she would immediately surrender to me.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor is wise and intelligent, subordinate truly admire Your Honor!¡± Wei Chang said. Seems like, if I were to meet with any rtionship problem in the future, I can seek for His Honor for a solution.


    ¡°Your Honor is formidable.¡± Lie Gu said with reverence. His Honor is bing smarter and smarter, he is no longer like how he was in the past where he was inflexible.


    For the purpose of exhibiting his sovereignty, Ye Hua beckoned Qing Ya toe over to him.


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth as she walked over to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua was feeling very happy in his heart. This is only just the beginning.


    When camping, barbecue was naturally something that could not be left out. Everything for the barbecue had already been prepared. As today¡¯s maids, the four women¡¯s task was to take care of everyone¡¯s food, drink, and so on.


    Ye Hua sat at the waterside and began fishing. The people who were apanying Ye Hua were naturally Wei Chang and Lie Gu.


    Wei Chang was fine, but Lie Gu on the other hand had an impatient look on his face. Because none of the fish were taking his bait, Lie Gu¡¯s temper was about to explode.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya lied down on the long chair and peeled some fruits for Ye Hua from time to time. I will count it as giving him a bit of face, to avoid him from throwing a child tantrumter on.


    ¡°Fishing requires patience.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. Very evidently, Ye Hua was speaking for Lie Gu to hear.

 Chapter 142 – Death Mage’s pain 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 142 ¨C Death Mage¡¯s pain 1/2</h4>


    Lie Gu flung his fishing pole again, ¡°Boss, none of the fish is biting onto my bait, did the fish bait expired?¡±


    ¡°You are the one who expired.¡± Wei Chang teased.


    Although Qing Ya didn¡¯t speak, she was listening to them at the side. Sometimes it feels like they have a boss and subordinates rtionship, and sometimes it feels like they are friends. And amongst them, Ye Hua acted as the role of being the lead. It feels like this man is filled with secrets from head to toes, just that, he just wouldn¡¯t tell me those secrets.


    A cultivator who actually opened a leisure bar at a remote small alley, and his subordinate even works at the bar as a security guard. Back then, there was even a weird dog. Right now, I¡¯m not sure where that dog ran to. I reckon the dog most likely got stewed by someone else right? However, isn¡¯t this action of theirs a bit too strange?


    Could it be that, Ye Hua is hiding from his enemies?


    No matter if it is the television, or the novels, they would always say that the cultivation world is a world where the strong preyed on the weak. If Ye Hua is really hiding from his enemies, what should I do? How about leaving the country together? If leaving the country is really not possible, we can just go and hide in the mountain too. This way, Ye Hua¡¯s enemies won¡¯t be able to find him.


    Countless ns of running off immediately formed in Qing Ya¡¯s mind and Qing Ya¡¯s great moodpletely obliterated. Right now, Qing Ya was filled with worries.


    Qing Ya looked at Ye Hua who seemspletely normal. This rxed look on him, is he feigning it for me to see? This scoundrel, hiding everything from me, does he not know that we are husband and wife? When there is trouble, we should bear it together! This Ye Hua is really such a male chauvinist!


    Although I don¡¯t have any capability, but at the least, my brain can be used, and I have a lot of money too. The funds for running off is definitely ample, therefore we definitely won¡¯t starve.


    Ye Hua who was currently fishing totally had no idea of the thoughts that were going on within Qing Ya¡¯s small head. If he were to know of Qing Ya¡¯s thoughts, he would definitely knock onto Qing Ya¡¯s head and say, ¡°Am I the kind of person that would hide from my enemies! If I really have to bring up my enemies, it would be those Overlords. However, if they were toe and find me, it would be great, I can save myself time from searching for them.¡±


    Ye Hua stretched out his hand.


    Qing Ya petntly ced an orange onto Ye Hua¡¯s hand, then snorted and looked towards another direction.


    Taking a look at that angry look on Qing Ya¡¯s face, Ye Hua was really confused. The speed that this woman changes her face is faster than flipping the pages of a book.


    ¡°Boss, looking at this situation, it would most probably appear tonight.¡± Wei Chang said lightly as he ced the small fish that was on his fishhook into the bucket.


    Ye Hua nodded his head and didn¡¯t really ce the matter in his mind at all.


    Lie Gupletely did not have the mood to fish. With a low voice, Lie Gu said, ¡°Boss, can I go do some other things instead, I feel so bored right now, bored to the point that my balls are aching.¡±


    ¡°If your balls are aching, go and find your woman.¡± Ye Hua lighted up a stick of cigarette.


    ¡°I shall do as you bid!¡±


    Lie Gu immediately ced his fishing pole down onto the ground, then turned around and walked towards Wen Xia. Arriving at Wen Xia¡¯s side, Lie Gu pulled onto Wen Xia who had a shy look on her face and ran into the forest.


    Tang Wei who was cutting the vegetables had a curious look on her face. Tang Wei who was still a newbie did not understand what Lie Gu and Wen Xia were going into the forest for.


    Qing Ya snorted. Whatever kind of subordinate would have whatever kind of boss. For the subordinate to be dissolute by nature, the boss is definitely not any better. Thinking back to when I first met Ye Hua, Ye Hua¡¯s skills with hitting on women were really good.

 Chapter 142 – Death Mage’s pain 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 142 ¨C Death Mage¡¯s pain 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Boss, are we really not nning to do a bit of something while we are here?¡± Wei Chang asked curiously.


    Ye Hua took a puff of the cigarette while looking at the water surface, ¡°Do you still remember the question I asked you yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Question?¡±


    ¡°That subordinate of yours.¡± Ye Hua reminded.


    Wei Chang recalled. However, I still don¡¯t understand what His Honor is trying to say.


    ¡°Subordinate is slow-witted.¡±


    After flicking the cigarette bud, Ye Hua said calmly, ¡°ording to the words of those humans, all of us do not belong to their social circle. However, right now, things are different, we have someone that belongs to their social circle.¡±


    ¡°Boss, are you referring to that woman?¡± Wei Chang¡¯s eyes lighted up.


    ¡°If that woman didn¡¯t appear, the two of you would be able to go and have some fun tonight. However, since that woman appeared, I changed my mind!¡±


    Wei Chang still really didn¡¯t understand what His Honor was trying to say. Right now, Wei Chang was feeling very confused.


    Ye Hua continued and said, ¡°Sometimes, humans would use any means possible in order to aplish their goals, even if it means that they had to destroy the innocence of a woman and let her live a life worse than death. If this woman could be used by me, just how interesting would it be when she picks up the butcher knife and chopped it towards her own race.¡±


    Wei Chang finally understood now. Wei Chang said with respect, ¡°Boss is superior.¡±


    ¡°I remember that in the past, there were so many humans who were abandoned by theirpanions. During that time, if I had kept those humans, they would have been able to be a bunch of sharp swords for me to use. It is a pity, I was too foolish during that time, and because of it, it even led to a devastating oue.¡± Speaking up to here, Ye Hua¡¯s voice became downcast.


    ¡°Your Honor! We were in the fault too, don¡¯t ce all the me on yourself.¡±


    ¡°As you guys¡¯ boss, to not be able to visualize the big picture, it was my failure!¡± Ye Hua let out a breath. After being a human for five years, then did I understood what it means to visualize the big picture. Thinking back to everything in the past, I was just like a child ying house, so extremely childish.


    Denouncing surpasses killing countless of people!


    Those Overlords have indeed given me a lesson.


    ¡°Wei Chang, this world is not that simple too, all of you can treat this world as a practice and properly prepare yourselves for joining me in campaigning the universe once again in the future!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate understands!¡± A thirst for blood flickered within Wei Chang¡¯s eyes, and an image was already formed within Wei Chang¡¯s mind.


    Within the image, His Honor stood at the front, and at the back of His Honor, it was the Seven Sins, and below their feet, it was filled with the bones of the humans!


    ¡°Ask your small skeleton to start preparing. Whether if that female sect master would change to our side or not, it will all depend on him.¡± Ye Hua flicked the cigarette bud, and the cigarette bud flew out in an arc andnded on the water surface.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qing Ya pursed her sexy lips. These two fellows are actually whispering to each other so secretively, I¡¯m sure that they are up to no good!


    Just what is it that he can¡¯t speak in front of his wife and have to whisper with his subordinate so secretively, this is angering me to death!


    ¡°Boss, the meat are done.¡± Tang Wei shouted out.


    ¡°Qing Ya, go and bring the meat over.¡± Ye Hua shouted out.


    ¡°Not going!¡±


    Oh? Just you wait, see how I am going to deal with you tonight!


    Unexpected to Ye Hua, Qing Ya went into the tent while panting with rage. Upon seeing that, Ye Hua stood up. I have decided, there is no need to wait for the night toe, I will go and educate her on how to be a wife right now.


    The three maids first saw thedy boss went into the tent, then soon after, they saw the boss went into the tent too. Immediately, they thought of something and their pretty faces turned slightly red. The rtionship between the boss anddy boss sure is good.


    Tang Wei secretly took a look at Uncle Wei and discovered that Uncle Wei was looking at her too. Immediately, she lowered her head. There are only three tents today, therefore, I am definitely going to be staying together with Uncle Wei in a tent. Upon thinking up to here, Tang Wei¡¯s heart began beating at high speed.


    Looking at that shy look on Tang Wei and her attire today, Wei Chang¡¯s heart which had turned old was slowly turning back young again. However, before I think about this, I should properly deal with the matter that His Honor told me to do first!


    ¡°Death Mage!¡± Wei Chang was not summoning Death Mage this time, and instead, he was just merely using long-distance transmission.


    ¡°Death Mage!¡± Wei Chang called out again. Why is there no response?


    ¡°Death Mage!!!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, master... Woman, don¡¯t youe over to me! Master... I¡¯m sorry... Please wait a moment.¡± Death Mage¡¯s tone was very panicky.


    Wei Chang let out a breath.


    After quite a while, Death Mage replied, ¡°Master, I knocked that woman out, there won¡¯t be anyone interrupting our conversation anymore.¡±


    ¡°En? Ah! Who told you to knock her out!!!¡± Wei Chang responded in confusion at first, and soon after, he shouted out in astonishment.


    ¡°Master? I...¡±


    ¡°His Honor gave you a new mission!¡± Wei Chang said gravely.


    Red light began flickering within Death Mage¡¯s eyes. His Honor has finally assigned a mission to me! This mission is definitely the kind that is bloody and violent!


    ¡°Even ten thousand deaths will not stop subordinate frompleting the mission!¡±


    ¡°Very good! His Honor¡¯s mission for you is to make that female human fall madly in love with you!¡± Wei Chang felt that this was what His Honor meant.


    Death Mage, ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 143 – I can bluff whoever that I want to bluff 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 143 ¨C I can bluff whoever that I want to bluff 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Since you are not speaking, I will take it that you have agreed to ept the mission. You have a chance to aplish your mission today, properly seize this chance!¡± After finish speaking, Wei Chang cut off the transmission.


    On the other side, Death Mage waspletely dumbfounded as he took a look at the woman that was knocked out by him. Make this woman fall madly in love with me?


    Perhaps, it would be possible if I turned her into a skeleton. After all, she is a bit ugly and is not as good looking as a skeleton. Also, it won¡¯t feelfortable to touch her, she is too meaty and not hard enough.


    Within the tent.


    Upon seeing that Ye Hua walked into the tent, Qing Ya said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯te in, get out.¡±


    Ye Hua straightforwardly sat down and said faintly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I enter my own tent.¡±


    Seeing that Qing Ya was intending to get up and leave the tent, Ye Hua said leisurely, ¡°The other two tents belong to Wei Chang and Lie Gu.¡±


    ¡°You!!! You are shameless!!!¡± Qing Ya scolded lovably as she immediately punched her small fist towards Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua grabbed onto Qing Ya¡¯s wrist, ¡°Aside from here, you can¡¯t go anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°I am going back!¡±


    ¡°Go back? The entire road is surrounded by the forest. I¡¯m afraid that, before you are even able to get out of the mountain, the sky would have already turned ck. In this dested mountain, there is a lot of wild animals.¡±


    Qing Ya red with her beautiful eyes and said while panting with rage, ¡°You calcted me!¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent as he slowly lied down.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya snorted and lied down on the other side.


    After a while, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°I permit you toe over and lean on me.¡±


    This sentence that Ye Hua just said caused Qing Ya tough from anger. You permit me? You are simply a super narcissistic.


    ¡°Are you not going toe over and lean on me? Forget it, there are lots of other women who would want to lean on me.¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Qing Ya sat her body up and red like a tiger at Ye Hua. Meanwhile, a trace of smile appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth.


    Qing Ya immediately knew that she had been duped. I knew that he didn¡¯t have any good intentions.


    ¡°Humph~ You can go and sleep on your own!¡±


    How would Ye Hua let Qing Ya get away that easily? Ye Hua stretched out his hand, and along with a cry of surpriseing out from Qing Ya¡¯s mouth, Qing Ya was pulled into Ye Hua¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°What are you doing!!!¡±


    ¡°You tell me.¡±


    ¡°You are shameless!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s face immediately turned red. There are still people outside!


    Ye Hua snorted, ¡°I have always been shameless!¡±


    ¡°You just like to act cool in front of me~¡± Qing Ya snorted. In actuality, Qing Ya was feeling very happy in her heart. In the end, you are still the one who took the initiative to sue for peace.


    Pa.


    Ye Hua lightly pped.


    ¡°You beat my butt!¡±


    ¡°Who told you to be disobedient!¡± Ye Hua said coldly. Now is the time to give her a lesson.


    Who knew, Qing Ya was not scared. After raising her arm, Qing Ya pped onto Ye Hua¡¯s butt.


    Ye Hua waspletely stupefied.


    And when Qing Ya saw Ye Hua acting like this, she immediately cowered and lowered her head, not daring to look straight at Ye Hua.


    ¡°Do you know what you just did!¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    With her head lowered, Qing Ya said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Still don¡¯t admit your mistake?! Do you believe that I will p your butt till it splits open!¡± Ye Hua said ruthlessly and his hand was already raised up high.


    Qing Ya was startled, and she immediately admitted defeat, ¡°I¡¯m in the wrong, I¡¯m in the wrong. Why are you so petty, didn¡¯t I only just p your butt once? You have already pped my butt so many times.¡±


    Ye Huaughed in his heart. I only scare her for a bit, and she admitted her wrong. Qing Ya, you are not a match for me!

 Chapter 143 – I can bluff whoever that I want to bluff 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 143 ¨C I can bluff whoever that I want to bluff 2/2</h4>


    While hugging the woman within his embrace, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Do you know your wrong for those few days!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Ye Hua raised his hand.


    ¡°I know my wrong...¡±


    Ye Hua was very satisfied, ¡°Will you dare to still do it again in the future.¡±


    Qing Ya bit onto her lips. You are lucky that I don¡¯t have any strength, if not, I will beat your butt till it swells. I will be cowardly this time round and let you feel great for a bit.


    ¡°I won¡¯t dare anymore.¡± Qing Ya said pitifully.


    After pausing for a moment, Ye Hua asked gravely, ¡°Where did those dollse from!¡±


    ¡°What did you do to my dolls.¡± Upon thinking of this matter, Qing Ya immediately presented her little fist to Ye Hua.


    ¡°I burned them!¡±


    Doll: ¡°Even if you burned one of me, there will still be millions and millions of me.¡±


    Qing Ya said petntly, ¡°What are you doing, do you think those dolls are free? Also, those dolls are very adorable.¡±


    ¡°To sleep my woman, those dolls ought to die!¡±


    ¡°To hell with you.¡± Qing Ya was amused by Ye Hua. As expected of the cultivation world¡¯s big vinegar king.


    However, Qing Ya just precisely likes how Ye Hua was. Amongst his overbearingness, he has a spot that dotes for me, just like the overbearing CEO novels that I read when I was still studying.


    ¡°Are you still going to quarrel with me again next time?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to.¡±


    ¡°And even if we quarreled?¡±


    ¡°It would all be my fault.¡±


    ¡°What if it was my fault?¡±


    ¡°Then it would definitely mean that I was the one who was at fault first.¡±


    Ye Hua really wanted to record all of those words that Qing Ya spoke, then find a chance to show off. Look at just how I educated my woman, I really don¡¯t know where those men who are afraid of their wives evene from.


    Effortlessly, Qing Ya admitted defeat to me.


    However, within Qing Ya¡¯s heart, Ye Hua was the one who admitted defeat first, and thus she decided to give him some face and let him have a step toe down from.


    Suddenly!


    Ye Hua pressed Qing Ya down on his body.


    Qing Ya looked dumbfoundedly at Ye Hua.


    And Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but kiss towards Qing Ya¡¯s lips. Ye Hua wants to express that he had been waiting to kiss Qing Ya for a very long time already. This woman is making me feel more and more captivated towards her.


    After quite a while, the two separated and Qing Ya feigned anger coquettishly, ¡°You! You swindler!¡±


    ¡°Swindler?¡±


    ¡°Acting stupid? I¡¯m not sure just who was the one who said, I won¡¯t touch the same woman twice.¡± Qing Ya imitated Ye Hua¡¯s tone and said entrically.


    Ye Hua slightly went into a daze, then said faintly, ¡°I can bluff whoever that I want to bluff!¡±


    ¡°Shameless! No credibility! Big swindler! Hmmm......¡±


    However, right now, Ye Hua was not only just enjoying kissing Qing Ya, he even stretched his hand into Qing Ya¡¯s shirt.


    This caused Qing Ya to straightforwardly push Ye Hua away and ran out of the tent with her face red.


    Looking at Qing Ya who fled in panic, Ye Hua pursed his lips, ¡°We are already old husband and wife, is there even a need to still feel embarrassed...¡±


    When the people that were outside saw thedy boss ran out of the tent with her face red, all of them had a look of ¡®as expected¡¯ on their faces.


    Wei Chang¡¯s respect towards His Honor has raised up another level higher.


    Meanwhile, Lie Gu still has not returned yet.


    At the same time, there was a woman who was about to go crazy.


    Within an old district that was situated at Long¡¯an City, there was a house there. This house was practically rented out to other people most of the time. After Xun Fang came down from the mountain, she had been staying at this house.


    Right now, Xun Fang was sitting on the sofa. With a sword held within her hand, Xun Fang panted heavily while looking at Death Mage who was currently ying with his game. Don¡¯t misunderstand, Xun Fang was just merely exhausted from chopping onto Death Mage.


    Even till now, I still clearly remember what happened in the morning. When I woke up in the morning, the first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was this skeleton¡¯s face. Without a word, I immediately fought with this skeleton. However, the result was that, I discovered that my spiritual energy had been sealed. Tell me, isn¡¯t this infuriating!


    In order to take my revenge, I followed him to wherever that he went to. I tried sneak attacking him in all kinds of ways, stabbing him in all kinds of ways, and hitting him in all kinds of ways. I even tried spiking his food with white arsenic. However, it turns out that this skeleton is immune to poison. Furthermore, the skeleton of this skeleton is extremely hard, and right now, my shoulders are sore from continuously chopping onto him with my sword.


    Even more, in order to take my revenge, I didn¡¯t scruple and allowed him to stay at my ce. After all, how could I be like him and sleep under a bridge!


    And even more, in order to make sure that he doesn¡¯t leave, so that I could find a chance to take my revenge, I had to top up in-game currency for him, and also had to buy cigars for him!!!


    This enemy of mine even had the gall to be cocky and threatened that he would leave if I don¡¯t help him top up in-game currency! You tell me, isn¡¯t this infuriating!


    Biubiubiu...


    Listening to the shooting sound, Xun Fang leaned onto the sofa powerlessly. My enemy is right in front of me and yet I am powerless to do anything to him. Just what should I do to be able to kill this skeleton! Will stewing him do? I am currently online waiting for a reply...


    Death Mage currently could only use the game to fill up the emptiness within his heart. Why did His Honor want me to make this ugly woman fall in love with me? Although I am indeed someone handsome amongst all of the skeletons, His Honor also shouldn¡¯t do this to me... If It was a female skeleton, I could maybe consider it for a bit.

 Chapter 144 – Let’s run off 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 144 ¨C Let¡¯s run off 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°I need to top-up again, my bnce has run out.¡±


    Death Mage picked up his phone and began tapping on the phone. Soon, on the phone screen, it says, ¡®bnce insufficient¡¯.


    Xun Fang was at the brim of crumbling. Two hours ago, I have already helped him top-up 500 rmb. Are you eating money?! How did you run out of bnce so fast!


    This time, when I left the sect, I practically did not bring much money with me. With my heart set on taking revenge, I only brought a few thousand rmb with me!


    Death Mage saw that the woman that was on the sofa did not have any response and thus began typing on his phone again.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t top-up for me, I¡¯m going to leave.¡±


    Bare threatening!


    How many young and talented men havee to my sect and proposed to me? I, the sect master, have never ever paid any attention to them. And yet, today, I have to plead a skeleton to stay at my house, this is truly retribution!


    Xun Fang threw her phone onto the table and shouted out coldly, ¡°Top-up yourself!¡±


    Death Mage wasn¡¯t courteous with Xun Fang at all as he took the phone and began transferring money. Death Mage¡¯s action was very smooth, from the looks of it, he has done this kind of thing quite a number of times.


    Meanwhile, Xun Fang was very angry. Picking up her sword, she began chopping ferociously towards Death Mage¡¯s head. Xun Fang chopped till the web of her hand began bleeding. However, she didn¡¯t even manage to damage the ck robe that Death Mage was wearing.


    Seeing Death Mage returning her phone back to her, Xun Fang took over the phone.


    However, when she saw the remaining amount that was left on her ount, she seemed as if she had been struck by lightning. 1 rmb!!!


    Xun Fang immediately snatched over Death Mage¡¯s phone, and she saw that the amount of gold bnce that Death Mage had right now was up to 10 digits. He actually spent all the money on buying in-game currency!!!


    Xun Fang held onto her forehead and sat on the sofa powerlessly. Soon after, she picked up her sword and began chopping ferociously onto Death Mage again. While chopping onto Death Mage, Xun Fang began scolding, ¡°You bastard, I am going to chop you to death! To actually use my money to y game! Even if you don¡¯t want to eat, I still need to eat! I¡¯m going to chop you to death! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±


    Biubiubiu...


    Xun Fang, ¡°......¡±


    Looking at the cigars that were on the table, Xun Fang¡¯s gaze became ruthless. After taking one of the cigars, Xun Fang walked into the kitchen, then took out a blue color bottle from her backpack.


    Soul melting powder!!!


    This poison was in powder state. It could be added into drinking water, and could also be ignited while it was drifting within the air. This poison was an exceptional solution for killing people, and furthermore, this poison was extremely expensive too. Xun Fang did not want to waste this poison, however, she really had no other choice!!!


    Xun Fang added the soul melting powder into the cigar.


    I will let you smoke till you die, you bastard!!!


    After settling everything, Xun Fang took in a deep breath, then walked out of the kitchen.


    Looking at the Death Mage who was ying with his game seriously, Xun Fang slowly walked towards Death Mage, then stretched out her hand that was holding onto a cigar.


    Death Mage did not even take a look at Xun Fang at all as he took over the cigar and ced it in his mouth.


    Seeing that Death Mage did not have the intention to ignite the cigar, Xun Fang let out a breath and let herself calm down.


    Picking up a lighter, Xun Fang personally ignited the cigar for Death Mage.


    I, the south¡¯s prideful woman actually fell to a state where I have to ignite a cigar for a skeleton, I really want to die! However, he is going to die soon!!!


    Death Mage took in a deep breath.


    Before Death Mage was able to exhale out smoke from his mouth, his body started to emit out smoke first.


    Xun Fang¡¯s gaze congealed. Looking at the smoke that was drifting around, Xun Fang seemed to have thought of something and she immediately covered her nose and ran towards the window. When Xun Fang arrived at the window, she immediately opened the window and began breathing heavily. I have truly been angered to the point that I became stupid...


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Smells great.¡±


    Cough, cough, cough!!! Xun Fang leaned at the window area and began coughing heavily. She even coughed out blood while she was coughing. Xun Fang turned her head around and took a look.


    This skeleton is still ying whatever that he should be ying, and smoking whatever that he should be smoking, there ispletely nothing wrong with him at all, and I on the other hand, have been poisoned.


    I still haven¡¯t sought my revenge, and yet, I am instead going to die in front of my enemy. And the important point is that, I was actually the one who poisoned myself!!!


    God, what did I, Xun Fang, did wrong? Why are you treating me like this?


    Death Mage took a look at the woman that was leaning at the window area and thought to himself, ¡°This woman is too petty. Didn¡¯t I merely spend a bit of your money? Just because of this, you couldn¡¯t take it and want to kill yourself.¡±


    Xun Fang turned around and stared firmly at Death Mage. Even if I die, I am still going to kill him when I turn into a ghost!!!


    Death Mage sighed powerlessly as he shot out a ck fog from his finger, and the ck fog entered into Xun Fang¡¯s body.


    Xun Fang sneered. You don¡¯t have to do anything, I am going to die soon regardless if you do anything or not. However, I won¡¯t let you off for this entire life of mine!


    Just when Xun Fang was about to die, Xun Fang suddenly felt that her breathing became smooth, her legs and hands weren¡¯t numb anymore, and that she could climb a few levels of stairs in one breath.


    Why!


    Why do you have to take away my right to die too!!!


    Xun Fang threw herself onto the sofa and began crying loudly. Xun Fang seemed so helpless and wronged.


    Biubiubiu...


    There was nothing more important than fishing for fish in this world.

 Chapter 144 – Let’s run off 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 144 ¨C Let¡¯s run off 2/2</h4>


    At the waterfall.


    Lie Gu still has not returned yet.


    With her small face still red, Qing Ya threw one rock after another towards the water. The small fishes that were within the water all began swimming around in panic. This woman is too frightening.


    Secretly taking a look at Ye Hua, Qing Ya discovered that Ye Hua was also looking at her, and her heart began beating crazily. This scoundrel, everything that he said in the past are all lies. Right now, he is actually beginning to touch me here and there, this smelly hoodlum.


    That¡¯s right! I forgot to ask him about that matter. No, this won¡¯t do, I have to ask him clearly about the matter. If it truly won¡¯t do, we will just run off then.


    With her pretty face red, Qing Ya pulled Ye Hua into the tent.


    The few people that were outside became dazed for a moment. Thedy boss¡¯s appetite sure is big.


    Seeing that Qing Ya was being so urgent, Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Night still hasn¡¯te, and you already can¡¯t wait?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait your stupid head. Let me ask you about one thing.¡± Qing Ya said solemnly.


    ¡°Come into my embrace first.¡±


    ¡°Can you be serious for a bit!¡±


    ¡°I like the feeling of hugging you.¡±


    Qing Ya went into a daze. Did this man finally be smart, to actually know how to coax me and make me happy.


    However, to be able to hear Ye Hua say that, Qing Ya still felt very sweet in her heart. Moving her body, Qing Ya leaned into Ye Hua¡¯s embrace.


    Ye Hua lightly held onto Qing Ya who was within his embrace and lightly caressed onto her beautiful hair. This feels veryfortable.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to take wedding photos? You pick a date and let me know.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Qing Ya smiled. Qing Ya¡¯s smile was exceptionally beautiful this time as she said tenderly, ¡°Then, you cannot go back on what you just said.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like the kind of person that would go back on his words?¡±


    ¡°You are bragging again.¡±


    Ye Hua lightly flicked onto Qing Ya¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Why are you hitting me again.¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    Qing Ya rubbed onto her forehead, then said with a serious look on her, ¡°Let me ask you one thing.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Are you being chased by your enemies?¡± Qing Ya sat her body up and looked at Ye Hua nervously.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua was stupefied by Qing Ya¡¯s question. I, the Supreme Overlord, being chased by my enemies? What a great big joke.


    However, seeing that nervous look on Qing Ya¡¯s face, Ye Hua decided that he was going to tease this foolish woman for a bit.


    Suddenly, Ye Hua¡¯s expression became downcast, and when Qing Ya saw Ye Hua¡¯s expression, she knew that her guess was correct.


    ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    Ye Hua sighed heavily, ¡°Qing Ya, there¡¯s still time for you to leave me now.¡±


    Hearing Ye Hua¡¯s words, Qing Ya¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately turned red as she hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s tiger waist, ¡°I¡¯m not going to.¡±


    Jiejiejie... I¡¯m able to see your inner thoughts just by using some small methods.


    ¡°Properly give birth to the child.¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    Qing Ya was crying as she spoke, ¡°Ye Hua, let¡¯s run off together. I will sell off mypany, all that money will be enough for us to use.¡±


    Ye Hua was slightly astonished. I know that thepany is very important to Qing Ya, and right now, she is actually willing to sell off herpany for me!


    Lightly caressing the foolish woman within his embrace, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Then, where will we run off to?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere is fine.¡±


    ¡°My enemies are very formidable, they will be able to find us very quickly.¡± Ye Hua almost couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore. This woman sure is foolish.

 Chapter 145 – The war is near 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 145 ¨C The war is near 1/2</h4>


    Qing Ya was extremely anxious right now, ¡°What do we do then! Let¡¯s call the police. No, no, it won¡¯t do, it ispletely useless to call the police.¡±


    Looking at the look on Qing Ya¡¯s face, Ye Hua finally couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore andughed.


    Qing Ya went into a daze for a moment, then soon after, she said ruthlessly, ¡°You are messing around with me aren¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°It is because you are too foolish. It can already be counted great if I don¡¯t chase after anyone, let alone having my enemies chase after me.¡±


    ¡°You!!! I was feeling so worried for you just now and yet you still tease me. Ye Hua! I am going to fight it out with you!¡±


    ¡°Humph, bring it on!¡±


    Immediately, the tent began swaying violently.


    The people that were outside were stunned. This... isn¡¯t this too passionate already?


    However, Lie Gu still hasn¡¯t returned yet.


    At this current moment, at a ce that was 10 km away from the waterfall. This ce was revolved around by trees, sounds of birds chirping rang out, and the fragrance of fragrant flowers drifted around the air. This ce was a pretty good secluded paradise, but the precondition was that if there weren¡¯t any people here.


    Although it seemed like there was no one here, but if one were to carefully sense the ce, they would discover that there was a huge crowd of people here, and the reason that those people couldn¡¯t be seen was that they used a special technique to conceal themselves.


    Within a cave that was at the side, a few big shots were gathered there. Their expressions were grim, and they were currently discussing about something.


    That¡¯s right! Those people were the people from the north, and the reason they came here was to snatch over the ancient godly item!


    Amongst those people, there was even a familiar face, Tang Wushuang!


    What was worth noticing was that, at Tang Wushuang¡¯s side, there was a handsome looking man. The man possessed an imposing appearance, and on his body, there was a faint aura of superiority.


    This man belonged to the north¡¯s seclusion family, Ye Xiao!


    Everyone who was present was respectful towards him, not daring to offend him.


    The other three belonged to various other powers from the north that possesses great strength.


    Extreme Thought Pavilion¡¯s pavilion master, He Feng.


    Xumi Monastery¡¯s monastery master, Shu Zhenhai.


    Phoenix King Building¡¯s building master, Man Kai.


    Although these powers were not all of the north¡¯s strength, these powers were also a sharp sword. At the crucial moment, this sharp sword would be able to stab straight at the enemy¡¯s heart!


    ¡°Family Head Ye, for you to be able toe here this time, I assume that, regarding the matter of fighting over the godly ancient item, it would be half the work and two times the result!¡± Extreme Thought Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master He Feng said with a smile. He Feng was rtively thin, and seemed a little wretched.


    Ye Xiao swept through everyone, then said, ¡°The reason I came here this time is because I received Brother Tang¡¯s invitation.¡±


    With one sentence, it caused the other three big shots to choke. Seclusion families were indeed formidable, in the end, what this Ye Xiao wants to do was to hog the ancient godly item. If the other seclusion families were to know of this, Ye Xiao¡¯s family would attract the wrath of all the other seclusion families and get attacked by all sides!


    ¡°Brother Ye, little brother feels embarrassed.¡± Tang Wushuang cupped his hands and said with a smile. To be able to invite Ye Xiao over, Tang Wushuang could be said to have gone through a lot of troubles, and the price that he paid in order to invite Ye Xiao over was that he would adhere to Ye Family and be Ye Family¡¯s subordinate!


    However, as long as I am able to get the ancient godly item! Who knows what would happen in the future?


    Ye Xiao patted onto Tang Wushuang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Leave the enemy¡¯s experts to me will do, we have to snatch over the ancient godly item at all cost! We cannot let the southern people get the ancient godly item!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Ye, be at ease, I will definitely do my utmost to snatch over the ancient godly item!¡±


    Xumi Monastery¡¯s Monastery Master Shu Zhenhai was a big fatty, his head was glossy and shiny, seemingly just like a pig head. This was the most close-fitting description to describe Shu Zhenhai.


    ¡°In order to be safe, I have called for a back-up too.¡± Shu Zhenhai pped with his hands.


    A ck figure could be seen walking into the cave, and a suppressive feeling swept towards everyone that was within the cave. Ye Xiao couldn¡¯t help but wrinkled his brows as a word appeared within his mind.


    Expert!


    This ck figure wore a ck color cloak. That¡¯s right! This ck figure was the man that was at the arcade!


    Phoenix King Building¡¯s Building Master Man Kai smiled, ¡°All of you sure are cautious.¡±


    Ye Xiao¡¯s expression sunk very quickly.

 Chapter 145 – The war is near 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 145 ¨C The war is near 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Let me introduce to everyone.¡± Shu Zhenhai¡¯s double chin shook, and his eyes were about to sink into the meat of his face.


    The cloaked man snorted, ¡°No need, I am called Emperor Cang!¡±


    ¡°Such a big tone!¡± Ye Xiao¡¯s gaze congealed. I dislike men like this who likes to act cool, and even more, act cool all the way to my face. What¡¯s even more dislikable is that he even has the word ¡®emperor¡¯ in his name.


    Emperor Cang¡¯s pitch-ck eyes immediately looked towards Ye Xiao.


    Ye Xiao snorted. Want to y? I will y with you then!


    The two began gazing at each other.


    Don¡¯t underestimate what the two were doing right now. In actuality, there were things that could be paid particr attention to. Because the two were both currently emitting out their own aura, the person that couldn¡¯t withstand the other¡¯s aura would definitely be the first to move his own gaze away.


    However, after a minuteter, the two seemed to be evenly matched. If they continue to gaze at each other, they could give rise to amotion, and it would be bad if they were discovered by others.


    The two seemed like they hade to an agreement as they withdrew their gazes at the same time.


    Emperor Cang did not expect that one of these people would be able to invite over a back-up like this. This guy¡¯s strength is pretty strong, however, with this guy here, my n will be messed up.


    ¡°Brother Tang, since it is like this, I will leave first.¡± Ye Xiao said faintly, then turned around and left.


    In actuality, I took a very big risk toe over here. If this matter was to be known by the other families, the consequences would be inconceivable. Right now, I just so happened to have an excuse to leave. Just that, with me leaving, I won¡¯t be able to acquire Tang Family¡¯s power. Forget it,pared to Tang Family¡¯s ballot, Ye Family itself is the most important!


    ¡°Big Brother Ye!¡± Tang Wushuang didn¡¯t want Ye Xiao to leave just like this. With Ye Xiao here, my chance of snatching over the ancient godly item would be big, but if Ye Xiao isn¡¯t here with me...


    With Ye Xiao steeled on leaving, none of the people here would be able to get him to stay.


    On the other hand, Shu Zhenhai was smiling to the point that his eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. With this Ye Xiao gone, things will be much easier.


    Tang Wushuang¡¯s expression was incredibly bad right now. There is no way that I will help them reap benefit. With a snort, Tang Wushuang left too.


    The fight for the ancient godly item hasn¡¯t even begun, and two generals had already left the northern¡¯s side. It could only be said that their minds were not as one, or perhaps, it was because of Emperor Cang¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s discuss about the n.¡± Emperor Cang looked at the three in front of him and said with a smile.


    On the surface, it seems like I was invited over by Shu Zhenhai, but in private, I have alsoe to an agreement with both He Feng and Man Kai individually, just that, all three of them do not know that. Especially this fatty, the other two are much smarterpared to you.


    Man Kai kept his smile and said gravely, ¡°This time, amongst the north, we are the only people here, the others will not being. After all, most of the southern powers havee. And perhaps, the southern seclusion families would protect them in the dark too. Also, don¡¯t forget about those even more mysterious existences that are within the south.¡±


    ¡°Last time, we let Xiao Yi obtain a big benefit. And yet, this time when I went and ask for his help, he was in closed-door cultivation.¡± Shu Zhenhai snorted.


    He Feng shook his sleeve, ¡°He already has the Xuan Yuan Sword, if he were to stille and try to snatch over the ancient godly item that would be appearing, it would then mean that he is truly untactful.¡±


    With his eyes closed, Emperor Cang did not speak as he listened to them speak.


    After a long while, Emperor Cang said slowly, ¡°When the ancient godly item appears, the south will definitely fight for the ancient godly item amongst themselves first. We will just bide our time and fish for benefit at the back!¡±


    Shu Zhenhaiughed loudly, ¡°What Emperor Cang just said is right, at that time, it would be the best time for us to snatch the ancient godly item!!!¡±


    He Feng and Man Kai remained silent with a smile. You have already been sold out and yet you are still unaware of it.


    Looking at the three fools, an evil smile appeared on the corner of Emperor Cang¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Report!!!¡±


    A disciple that belonged to Extreme Thought Pavilion could be seen running hastily into the cave, ¡°Pavilion Master, the team that we arranged at 10 km away from us can¡¯t be contact!¡±


    He Feng¡¯s gaze congealed, ¡°I will go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Emperor Cang spoke.


    He Feng looked confusedly at Emperor Cang.


    ¡°The war is near at sight, don¡¯t cause any side issues from arriving, it would be bad if this was the enemy¡¯s trap. Just send someone over to check out the situation over there will do.¡±


    He Feng let out a breath. Soon after, he ordered someone to go and check on just what happened. Just thinking about it is giving me cold sweat, if I were to head over recklessly and get caught in the enemy¡¯s trap, I would have been finished.


    He Feng totally had no idea that Emperor Cang¡¯s words had just saved his life.

 Chapter 146 – Show has begun 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 146 ¨C Show has begun 1/2</h4>


    At the waterfall.


    Lie Gu still has not returned yet...


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya whose face was red walked out of the tent together. Qing Ya covered her pretty face. I don¡¯t have any face to meet people anymore now!


    Didn¡¯t I just merely give you the cold-shoulder for a few days? Who would even have such a strong vindictiveness? To actually touch me here and there.


    ¡°Your figure is bing better and better.¡± Ye Hua said with a smile, then went and continue fishing.


    Towards Ye Hua¡¯s tease, what else could Qing Ya do. I can only hope that the heaven would suddenly bestow godly powers upon me so that I can beat Ye Hua¡¯s butt and let him know how formidable I am!


    Seeing that His Honor was smiling, Wei Chang himself also felt very happy too. His Honor is more and more like a human now.


    ¡°Congrattions to Your Honor in reobtaining the madam¡¯s affection.¡±


    ¡°Piece of cake.¡± Ye Hua picked up the fishing pole and expressed that he was able to settle Qing Ya easily.


    ¡°What is a piece of cake?¡± Qing Ya walked over and asked. Wei Chang immediately turned his head around and expressed that he didn¡¯t know anything.


    Ye Hua flung out the fishing pole and snorted lightly, ¡°I said that fishing is a piece of cake.¡±


    Qing Ya took a look at the bucket beside Ye Hua, ¡°It is indeed a piece of cake.¡±


    I don¡¯t believe that I won¡¯t be able to fish until any fish!


    Not only was Lie Gu not able to fish until any fish, as the Supreme Overlord, Ye Hua was the same too. Just that, Ye Hua had the patience to continue fishing while Lie Gu did not. On the other hand, looking at Wei Chang¡¯s bucket, there were countless of small fishes and even a few big fishes.


    ¡°Give me a fishing pole.¡± Qing Ya shouted out lovably.


    At the back, Yi Ran immediately brought over a fishing pole for Qing Ya.


    After skillfully putting on the fish bait onto the fishing hook, Qing Ya flung out the fishing pole.


    ¡°What are you looking at, never seen me fish before?¡± Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a match?¡±


    ¡°Bring it on, what do you want to bet!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s mood was pretty good right now.


    ¡°You choose.¡±


    ¡°Okay then! Whoever loses will have to buy breakfast for a week.¡± Qing Ya raised her chin and said confidently.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    This foolish woman wants to win against me? Does she not know that it is actually very simple for me to win? I just have to slightly cheat a bit and I will be able to win easily.


    The corner of Wei Chang¡¯s mouth raised up. His Honor is cheating while he is having a bet with the madam. His Honor is definitely going to be the one to win the bet. Wait a moment! When I have a bet with Xiao Tang, I can also cheat too! That way, I will be able to easily win the bet and obtain Xiao Tang¡¯s reward!


    His Honor is truly brilliant. Every action of his is able to allow me to learn and benefit from, and every word of his is contained with all kinds of profoundness. His Honor is bing more and more formidable.


    After a long while.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fishing anymore! You are cheating.¡± Qing Ya snorted.


    ¡°Lose means lose.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Qing Ya said petntly, ¡°May I trouble you to please not make it so exaggerated next time when you cheat? You have to know how to bnce things!¡±


    ¡°Bnce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You take a look at your bucket. You weren¡¯t able to fish a single fish after fishing for an entire morning, and yet during the half an hour that you fished together with me, your bucket became full. You are cheating too obviously. If you had controlled the number of fishes that each of us caught individually, and during thest moment, if you were to win with a slight advantage against me, who would know that you had cheated? You are stupid to death.¡± Qing Ya stretched out her finger and poked onto Ye Hua¡¯s forehead.


    Normally, Ye Hua was definitely going to flip out, however, Ye Hua did not this time, because Ye Hua finally figured out a problem. This problem had even appeared within the Seven Sins in the past. After hearing Qing Ya¡¯s exnation, Ye Hua immediately understood everything.


    Pushing everything straight forward is the action of a boor, the wise would be able to control the boor to help him push everything straight forward.


    Stretching out his hand, Ye Hua pinched onto Qing Ya¡¯s small face, ¡°Alright, I will buy breakfast for you for a week.¡±


    ¡°Humph, humph, this is much better. Quickly withdraw your magic, I still want to fish for fishes.¡± Qing Ya smiled lovably. I feel that Ye Hua¡¯s temper has be much better.


    After a long while, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Someone¡¯s ability to act cool sure hasn¡¯t changed in the slightest bit.¡±


    ¡°You! You definitely cheated again!¡±


    ¡°Then, what is the reason for me to cheat?¡± Ye Hua lighted up a stick of cigarette and asked.


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth, ¡°Because you want to tease andugh at me.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do something that senseless.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s index finger moved slightly, and the fishes within the water began swimming around freely.


    Alright, I, Ye Hua, would do something that senseless.


    Wei Chang who was at the side memorized into his brain each and every action that His Honor did. The more Wei Chang thought about the meaning behind His Honor¡¯s each and every action, the more astonished he became. His Honor is too profound... I feel like I will be able to do that with Xiao Tang soon.

 Chapter 146 – Show has begun 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 146 ¨C Show has begun 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m back~¡±


    Lie Gu could be seen carrying Wen Xia who was unconscious and walked out from the forest that was at the side. After cing Wen Xia in his own tent, Lie Gu happily ran over and started fishing again.


    After sitting for a while, Lie Gu felt that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡¯


    ¡°You went to do that for a few hours?¡± Wei Chang asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave for very long though? I only left for a few hours.¡± Lie Gu said indifferently. From my view, today could be counted quite short already.


    Ye Hua turned his head around and looked towards Qing Ya. Qing Ya immediately knew what Ye Hua was thinking about in his mind and she immediately presented Ye Hua with her little fist.


    Bai Xiaozhen went and check on Wen Xia¡¯s ¡®injury¡¯, while Yi Ran and Tang Wei took care of the food.


    ¡°Xiao Tang, you take care of this side first, I wille back shortly.¡± Yi Ran said gravely.


    ¡°Sure thing, Big Sister Yi Ran.¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s figure disappeared. The reason Yi Ran left was because she sensed that another random fish hase over here to disturb the boss¡¯s peace.


    After a few minutester, Yi Ran returned, with her outfit and hair stillpletely intact.


    Ye Hua and the others naturally sensed it too. Upon seeing Yi Ran returned, Ye Hua said towards Lie Gu and Wei Chang, ¡°All of them did pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you boss for thepliment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you boss for thepliment.¡±


    Qing Ya waspletely confused. I don¡¯t understand what they are talking about at all, are they speaking secret codes to each other?


    The sky gradually turned dark, and everyone sat down on the chairs and began enjoying the delicious food. At the dinner table, Ye Hua stood up and raised his wine cup.


    Everyone did not dare to be negligent as they immediately stood up. Of course, the four maids were also included among the people that stood up. And amongst the four maids, Wen Xia was feeling very shy, the flush on her pretty face still haven¡¯t subsided up till now.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s been a very long time since west went out together, I am very happy this time, cheers!¡±


    ¡°It is our happiness for the boss to be happy!¡± Aside from Qing Ya, everyone shouted out in unison.


    Causing Qing Ya to feel like she was like an outsider.


    After sitting down, Ye Hua said towards Qing Ya, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very curious about the so-called cultivation world? I will let you have a look at it today.¡±


    Without waiting for Qing Ya to reply, Ye Hua waved his hand, and a light blue color light appeared on top of the dinner table. The light blue color light was like a holographic image, there was a lot of people within the holographic image, and their faces were filled with excitement.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s watch while we eat.¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s gaze was fixated onto the holographic image, and she totally could not bother with eating right now.


    Ye Hua also did not obstruct Qing Ya from watching the holographic image. It is about time that Qing Yae into contact with everything. However, I will have to take it slowly, I¡¯m afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it if everything was thrown at her in one go.


    Aside from Qing Ya, Tang Wei was also attracted by the holographic image. On the other hand, the three celebrities were a little bit better, they were at least able to eat while they watch the holographic image.


    Ye Hua, Wei Chang, and Lie Gu did not really take what was happening on the holographic image to heart. Perhaps,ter on, when the little skeleton appeared, the three would then be interested in taking a look at the holographic image.


    At a ce that was 20 km away from here, a big mountain had beenpletely eradicated. Around the surroundings, various kinds of excavators could be seen. And in the middle, there was a hole that was 20 meters diameter big. The hole led all the way deep down, and on top of the hole, there was a pulling machine. Various kinds of treasures were being transported out of the hole.


    Standing on one side of the edge of the hole were Wang Dabao, Zuo Xinran, Zhi Anyan, Guang Tianlu, and on the other side were Hai Daisi, Che Zhixuan, Yang Yi, Ge Zheng, and also Cloud Sect¡¯s new sect master, Xun Yi! Xun Yi was Xun Fang¡¯s junior sister.


    What all of them wanted was the ancient godly item, they werepleted not interested in the various kinds of treasures at all.


    ¡°It¡¯sing out! It¡¯sing out! It¡¯sing out!¡±


    A person that was within the hole acimed in high spirits. At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention became focused. Just what kind of ancient godly item will be appearing this time?! Will it be a weapon? An armor? Or a magic tool!


    When they saw that a white jade coffin was pulled up, everyone became nervous, because a strong spiritual energy fluctuation was being emitted out from within the coffin. The ancient godly item was right within the coffin!!!

 Chapter 147 – Bring you to act cool, bring you to fly 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 147 ¨C Bring you to act cool, bring you to fly 1/2</h4>


    Long¡¯an City¡¯s rich merchant, You Yusi ran over hurriedly, ¡°Alliance Master Hai, about the situation?¡±


    ¡°You Yusi, you all can bring those treasures and leave first.¡± Hai Daisi¡¯s gaze was tightly fixated onto the white jade coffin. As long as I am able to obtain this ancient godly item, would the ability power world still even need to be afraid of the cultivation world!


    Hai Daisi seemed as if he was already able to see the ability power world¡¯s rise in power.


    Meanwhile, You Yusi immediately left with the other rich merchants. A fight is about to break out here, it is better for us ordinary people to leave earlier.


    The ordinary people all left very quickly. And right at this moment, countless groups of people appeared within the air and ground. Those groups of people stood behind the back of their own boss. About ten thousand people circled around the white jade coffin, the big battle was about to happen at any moment!


    Wang Dabao stood out andughed, ¡°How should we distribute this ancient godly item?¡±


    ¡°We of course cannot cut it into pieces and distribute the pieces among us.¡± Zuo Family¡¯s Zuo Xinran said faintly.


    Traceless Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master Ge Zhengughed out loudly, ¡°How about we decide it with scissors paper stone? This humble one is quite skilled in scissors paper stone.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, childish. I know a kind of new ystyle to y Fight the Landlord. How about we decide it with Fight the Landlord and avoid the scenario where blood would spill and form into a river!¡± Dry Zen Sect¡¯s Che Zhixuan shouted out.


    Cloud Sect¡¯s new sect master Xun Yi said lovably, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. This one feels that all ancient godly items have their own consciousness, this ancient godly item will definitely choose its own owner.¡±


    Zhi Family¡¯s Zhi Anyan adjusted his sses and sneered, ¡°What qualification does a woman that has been slept by all of her sect¡¯s elders has to speak!¡±


    Xun YI¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°You better make sure that your mouth is clean when you speak!¡±


    Guang Family¡¯s Family Master Guang Tianlu who had been remaining silent all along said faintly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t climb onto your elders¡¯ beds, how were you able to be the sect master so easily?¡±


    ¡°Audacious! Our sect master is not someone that you all can nder!¡± Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples shouted out and drew out their swords.


    Xun Yiughed faintly, ¡°The two of you are speaking without any evidence. Seems like you two have something against my Cloud Sect. If so, we will have no choice but to fight it out!¡±


    Wang Dabao spread out his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s fight then. The final power that remains after the fight should receive the ancient godly item.¡±


    All of the big shots nodded their heads. How could no blood spill when fighting over the ancient godly item!


    Right when the few parties were about to begin fighting, a ck void suddenly appeared at the scene. Death Mage could be seen walking out of the ck void while holding onto his sickle. On Death Mage¡¯s mouth, there was a cigar, and even more, there was a woman hugging onto him.


    Everyone that was present was dazed.


    Xun Fang who was within Death Mage¡¯s embrace was dazed too.


    A minute earlier.


    Within the rented house.


    Death Mage had already charged his phone to full, to prevent his phone from running out of battery while he was ying his game. My bnce does not need to be topped up for the time being, and I have prepared my cigar, it¡¯s time to set out!


    However, before I leave, I better search on Baidu on how to get a woman to fall madly in love with a skeleton.


    However...


    There wasn¡¯t any result.


    I will change skeleton to man then.


    And as expected, lots of results appeared this time. Death Mage felt that pretty much all of the results were not suitable for him.


    Injuring oneself to gain the other¡¯s pity? Won¡¯t do.


    Hero saving the beauty? She is too ugly already...


    Acting cool and receive the beauty¡¯s affection.


    This one can be considered.


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Ugly woman, I will bring you out to act cool.¡±


    While crying, Xun Fang became exhausted and fell asleep. Upon opening her red and swollen eyes, Xun Fang immediately stood up and attacked towards Death Mage.


    When Xun Fang had spiritual energy, she was not a match for Death Mage, so let alone when she did not have any spiritual energy.


    Stretching out his hand and pulling Xun Fang into his embrace, Death Mage summoned the ck void and stepped into the ck void.


    And this was what happened a minute earlier.

 Chapter 147 – Bring you to act cool, bring you to fly 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 147 ¨C Bring you to act cool, bring you to fly 2/2</h4>


    South¡¯s prideful woman was leaning onto a skeleton with her eyes red, and both of her hands were even hitting onto the skeleton¡¯s chest. How could an image like this not cause others to have the wrong idea?


    The ten thousand people that were present began whispering to one another.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, this Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master sure is licentious, she actually really got together with a skeleton.¡±


    ¡°Does the skeleton even have a handle? Look at that prideful woman, she got handled by that skeleton to the point that she cried.¡±


    ¡°The big one is f**ked by a skeleton, and the small one is f**ked by the elders. So Cloud Sect is actually a depraved den.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, and I originally thought that Sect Master Xun was framed, but from the looks of it now, her taste is indeed unique.¡±


    ¡°Humph, what do all of you even know, what she is doing is called hugging onto a skeleton¡¯s leg. Do you all know who this ck robe is? This ck robe is the one who fought with Xiao Yi. If not, why do you all think that Xun Fang would go and serve upon this skeleton!¡±


    ¡°F**k, there is even a matter like this? This woman is indeed lewd. And she even acted like she was a saint in the past. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±


    Xun Fang¡¯s originally red pretty face gradually turned pale. Although they were speaking in a very low voice, their words still fell into Xun Fang¡¯s ears.


    Xun Yi could be seen walking out a few steps andughed, ¡°Senior sister, why did you suddenlye here for? It couldn¡¯t be that, now that you have a backing, you also want toe and try snatch over the ancient godly item, right?¡±


    The big shots that had always been in love with Xun Fang havepletely given up too. Just based on that scene just now, my goddess has definitely been defiled by the skeleton.


    Filthy! Sickening!


    Raising Thunder Sect¡¯s sect master said gravely, ¡°Xun Fang, I have misread you! I didn¡¯t expect that you would willingly degrade yourself and be a skeleton¡¯s female ve!¡±


    ¡°Xun Fang, why did you even do this? In the past, you said that you won¡¯t be finding a man for this entire life of yours, and yet, right now, you... Sigh!!!¡± Hai Daisimented. Tears of regret flowed out from Hai Daisi¡¯s eyes.


    Dry Zen Sect¡¯s Sect Master Che Zhixuan said faintly, ¡°Xun Fang indeed did not find herself a man, she found herself a skeleton.¡±


    When Che Zhixuan finished speaking, ten thousand peopleughed at the same time.


    Xun Fang¡¯s expression was perplexed, pushing away Death Mage from her, Xun Fang walked a few steps forward slowly.


    ¡°You all are mistaken, it¡¯s not like what you all think.¡± Xun Fang shouted out loudly. Why is everyone misunderstanding me, how would it even be possible that I would get together with a skeleton, what I merely wanted to do is to take my revenge!


    Traceless Pavilion¡¯s Ge Zheng said faintly, ¡°Xun Fang, you made me felt very disappointed, I didn¡¯t expect that you were this kind of woman, you have truly thrown our cultivation world¡¯s face!¡±


    ¡°Sect Master Xun, quickly go back to your daddy skeleton¡¯s embrace.¡±


    ¡°Daddy skeleton¡¯s fingers are very long, but they are too slender, mine are just nice, do you want them?¡±


    All those disciples began ridiculing Xun Fang. Xun Fang tightly held her hands into fists. Upon seeing that, Death Mage immediately undid Xun Fang¡¯s seal.


    Bang!


    A resplendent light could be seen blossoming out from Xun Fang¡¯s body and rushed straight up to the sky, illuminating up to a radius of 1 km.


    Everyone was astonished. She actually broke through at this timing!!!


    A purple color sword congealed in Xun Fang¡¯s slender hand, and immediately, the radiance of the sword radiated out in all directions.


    ¡°Why are you all not willing to believe me! Why!¡¯ Xun Fang raised her head towards the sky and shouted out. In the next moment, Xun Fang brandished the purple sword that was within her hand.


    A purple color half-moon shaped sword energy was shot out and chopped towards the crowd. The sword energy shed out a deep chasm, and within the chasm, it was filled with broken arms and legs. All those arms and legs belonged to the people that ridiculed her just now.


    A red light flickered within Death Mage¡¯s eyes. This woman is very vicious! No wonder His Honor wants me to make her fall madly in love with me, that way, she would be able to be of use to me. His Honor is truly formidable.


    Xun Yi¡¯s expression sunk as she shouted out loudly, ¡°Senior sister has fallen into the demon dao, kill her!¡±


    As expected, along with Xun Yi¡¯s shout, all of Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples advanced towards this previous sect master of theirs!


    The other powers that were at the side also began to move. Ten thousand people were attacking towards a weak woman.


    Xun Fang slowly lowered the sword within her hand and closed her beautiful eyes. Death is the best relief for me.


    After waiting for quite a while, the pain that she imagined did not appear. Opening her eyes, Death Mage appeared in front of her. Death Mage raised his sickle, and all of the surrounding people flew out.


    Why! Why is my enemy the one that saved me in the end! While the people that were close to me in the past are pointing their swords towards me!


    Death Mage didn¡¯t have the time to think too much. After pulling Xun Fang who was in a daze into his embrace, Death Mage stepped into the ck void again. The reason that Death Mage left was because when he used his magic just now, he sensed that he seems to have caused something that was within the coffin to be dissatisfied. That kind of frightening power... it was like...

 Chapter 148 – Nine Demons Pagoda 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 148 ¨C Nine Demons Pagoda 1/2</h4>


    Everyone didn¡¯t expect that ck robe would leave so easily. They even thought that ck robe was going to stick out for Xun Fang.


    Zuo Xinran was in a very bad mood right now. Just now, that sword energy that Xun Fang shed out, all of the people that got attacked by it belonged to him. Right when Zuo Xinran wanted to take revenge, Xun Fang and Death Mage disappeared! Say, how could Zuo Xinran not be angry!


    Wang Dabaoughed lightly, ¡°Alright, everyone, we should open the coffin first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Open the coffin first and see just what is inside! After that, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to begin fighting for the ancient godly item.¡± Hai Daisiughed.


    Everyone began to hold their breaths. Just what kind of ancient godly item is within this coffin!


    Cloud Sect sent out four disciples to go and open the coffin. The four disciples were extremely nervous. Because it is a coffin, it means that there is definitely a person inside!


    And the ancient godly item is right inside this coffin. Who knows, the person inside the coffin could be the protector of the ancient godly item. If we opened the coffin, and the corpse within the coffin starts moving, what should we do!


    ¡°Quickly!¡± Xun Yi shouted out coldly. What are they doing, taking their own sweet time!


    The four disciples didn¡¯t dare to dillydally anymore. Each of them stood at one side of the coffin, and after taking in a deep breath, they began exerting their strengths!


    Zi, zi, zi!!!


    The white jade coffin let out a heart-palpitating friction sound. Everyone did not dare to even make even the slightest sound.


    When the coffin was opened, the four disciples¡¯ expressions were a bit astonished.


    Within the coffin, there lied a 7 to 8 years old little girl. The little girl¡¯s hair was tied into a double ponytail and she wore a pretty princess dress. Although the little girl¡¯s eyes were closed, she looked extremely adorable, the baby fat on her little cheeks caused others to not be able to help but to want to pinch onto it.


    However, no matter how eye-attracting the little girl was, the little girl was not as important as the thing that was within her hands.


    Ancient godly item!


    Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ expressions sunk, and they took the lead to snatch the ancient godly item!


    Hai Daisi snorted as both of his hands jolted, and immediately, wind magic was shot towards the four Cloud Sect disciples. The four Cloud Sect disciples were blown up towards the sky and turned into four stars.


    ¡°What a nice n, Sect Master Xun!¡± Ge Zheng¡¯s brows were filled with fury as he said coldly.


    Xun Yi scolded the four disciples ¡®fools¡¯ in her heart as she squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°It is hard to avoid from there being a few traitors within the sect.¡±


    Wang Dabao who was at the side was currently secretly discussing about something with the three other family heads. In any case, what they were discussing about together was definitely not something good.


    Che Zhixuan lifted upwards with his hand, and immediately, the coffin was erected upright and faced towards everyone!


    Upon seeing the person and item within the coffin, everyone gasped. There is actually an adorable loli within the coffin! However, no matter how adorable the loli is, she isn¡¯t as adorable as the item that is within her hands!


    ¡°Nine Demons Pagoda!¡± Che Zhixuan¡¯s gaze congealed as he mumbled.


    When Wang Dabao and the others heard that name, they immediately revealed a gasp of surprise.


    ¡°This is the rumored Nine Demons Pagoda?!¡± Zuo Xinran looked at the pagoda that was within the loli¡¯s hands and said dazedly.


    The pagoda that was within the loli¡¯s hands was not very big, it was roughly the size of an adult¡¯s palm. The pagoda had a total of nineyers, and the pagoda¡¯s body was ink-ck in color. If one was to look attentively at the pagoda, they would discover that each of theyers was emitting out a ck fog, and the ck fog that was emitted out from that particryer was revolving around thatyer.


    Yang Yi looked at the Nine Demons Pagoda and mumbled, ¡°It is rumored that during the great war between gods and devils, countless ancient godly items fell into different parts of the earth. However, from ancient times up till now, all of the ancient godly items that have appeared have all represented righteousness. And this time, the ancient godly item that appeared is actually a devil item! Nine Demons Pagoda! This is unimaginable!¡±


    ¡°It is rumored that when this pagoda appears, rivers of blood would definitely form!¡± Ge Zheng¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled, and there was hesitation within his tone, not knowing whether if he should snatch the ancient godly item or not.


    Xun Yi snorted lovably, ¡°Who cares if it is a devil or a god, as long as it is an ancient godly item, it will do. If you all don¡¯t want it, I want it!¡±


    After finish speaking, Xun Yi jumped forward with her body and took the lead to snatch the ancient godly item.


    Hai Daisiughed in disdain as he formed a big fireball with one of his hands and threw it out towards Xun Yi.


    Xun Yi drew out her sword, ¡°Insignificant attack!¡±


    The sword easily shed away the big fireball. However, at this moment, Yang Yi sneak attacked from the side. Xun Yi hurriedly defended, however, she was still kicked by Yang Yi and sent flying away. Luckily, she didn¡¯t roll on the floor, if not, her face would have been greatly thrown.


    ¡°Yang Yi! You dare to sneak attack me!¡± Xun Yi¡¯s willow brows wrinkled as she questioned gravely.

 Chapter 148 – Nine Demons Pagoda 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 148 ¨C Nine Demons Pagoda 2/2</h4>


    Hai Daisi and Yang Yi slowly walked to the middle. The two nodded their heads at each other, and soon after, one of them said, ¡°This item is an ominous item, burying it deep within the ground is the best solution!¡±


    Guang Tianlu shouted out loudly, ¡°Alliance Master Hai, Sect Master Yang, is it that, after burying the ancient godly item, you two can hog the ancient godly item for yourselves afterward!¡±


    Yang Yi shouted out solemnly, ¡°Everyone! This Nine Demons Pagoda is able to entice one to go astray! Rumors has it that, even a god had turned into a devil because of the Nine Demons Pagoda!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The things that are imprisoned within the Nine Demons Pagoda are the souls of ancient demonic beasts! The higher theyer, the more ferocious the soul is! And at the topyer, what is imprisoned there is a devil king! At that time, it won¡¯t be you controlling the pagoda, but the pagoda controlling you!¡± Hai Daisi shouted out angrily.


    However, not only did their persuasions not let everyone feel afraid, it made everyone wanted to obtain the pagoda even more!


    Wang Dabao raised his head and asked loudly, ¡°How did you two know that much about this pagoda!¡±


    ¡°Humph, how could I let you know the secrets of my sect?¡± Yang Yi said in disdain.


    Zuo Xinran stretched his neck left and right, ¡°Hearsays! What you two want to do in the end is but merely hog the ancient godly item to yourselves!¡±


    After Zuo Xinran finished speaking, Zuo Xinran suddenly summoned his armor, and a green color long de appeared in his right hand at the same time too. Immediately, Zuo Xinran became fully armed, and a frightening spiritual energy burst out from him.


    Not only Zuo Xinran, Wang Dabao also immediately summoned out his equipment.


    On the other hand, Zhi Anyan did not fully armed himself, and instead, he took out a book and read silently with his mouth. Immediately, a huge me beast appeared.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡± The beast bellowed. The bellow resonated throughout the heaven and earth, this beast was extremely frightening.


    Guang Tianlu took out three cards and threw the three cards out.


    The three cards each emitted out a white color light, and to one¡¯s surprise, the three cards turned into three ice primal wolves. Each of the ice primal wolves were stepping onto a green color me with their feet, appearing seemingly bizarre.


    South¡¯s four big family heads rarely personally set out to fight. Everyone from the cultivation world was a bit astonished by the four big family heads. As expected of people who belonged to the head of a family!


    However, even if it was like this, all of the parties were still hooting at each other, and no one dared to truly attack. As long as the fight starts, rivers of blood would definitely form!


    Right when everyone was hesitating, the pagoda that was within the loli¡¯s hands suddenly flew out from the loli¡¯s hands and floated within the air!


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was moved towards the Nine Demons Pagoda that was floating within the air, and their eyes were about to pop out of their eye sockets.


    Suddenly!


    The Nine Demons Pagoda rushed towards Xun Yi, and Xun Yi grabbed onto the Nine Demons Pagoda exultantly, ¡°This ancient godly item is mine!¡±


    Wang Dabao shouted out loudly, ¡°Kill!!!¡±


    ¡°Kill!!!¡±


    ¡°Kill!!!¡±


    The scene immediately turned into chaos and everyone began fighting with each other!


    At a ce not far away, Emperor Cang looked at everything that was happening and revealed out a confident smile on his face. Go on and kill each other! Kill to your heart¡¯s content! The Nine Demons Pagoda is mine!


    Amongst one of the fights that were happening, two disciples that belonged to different powers could be seen fighting while chatting with each other. The two were practically pretending to be fighting with each other. It was reckoned that, even after everyone had died, the two of them still wouldn¡¯t have finished their fight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that it is strange?¡±


    ¡°What is strange? Pay a bit attention to your expression, you have to carry along a bit of killing intent within your expression, don¡¯t let others see through us.¡±


    ¡°You take a look at the loli that is within the coffin. This ancient godly item, even if it hasn¡¯t been buried for ten thousand years, it should have been buried for at least a thousand years, right?¡±


    ¡°So what if that is the case?¡±


    ¡°You take a look at that loli, that loli is wearing ace princess dress, and eye-dazzling diamond high-heeled shoes. Are the people from a thousand years back so fashionable?¡±


    ¡°After listening to what you said, you are right, it is rather strange.¡±


    At the waterfall.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu¡¯s expressions were a bit strange, while Ye Hua¡¯s expression was still tranquil as always.


    ¡°The little girl within the coffin is so pitiful, to have died at such a young age.¡± Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but said. Right now, then did I know that the television is not lying, for a treasure, they are willing to fight and kill with each other.


    ¡°Pitiful?¡± Ye Huaughed lightly as he looked towards the loli that was within the coffin and thought to himself, ¡°She is not pitiful in the slightest bit!!!¡±

 Chapter 149 – I am an expert in killing 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 149 ¨C I am an expert in killing 1/2</h4>


    Qing Ya looked at the loli that was within the coffin and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, look at how adorable she looks. It is truly a pity that she died.¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu took a look at each other, and their gazes were filled with helplessness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore, the food is getting cold.¡± Ye Hua reminded. This woman is enchanted by the show.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, let me watch just what the oue would be. So many people are fighting with each other over that pagoda, Ye Hua, why aren¡¯t you fighting over the pagoda too?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Ye Hua lighted up a cigarette and said faintly, ¡°What is there good in fighting over a garbage.¡±


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua, ¡°Take a look at you, your acting cool after smoking syndrome is acting up again, sigh...¡±


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but stretched out his hand and pinched onto that smooth little cheek, ¡°Eat your food.¡±


    ¡°Humph~¡±


    Although Qing Ya began eating the food, her gaze was still fixed onto the holographic image.


    Meanwhile, the others have already finished eating and were currently watching and waiting to see what the oue would be.


    Currently at the scene, the spectacle was extremely tragic. Amongst the ten thousand people, after 10+ minutes had passed, only a thousand people were left!


    Although the various big shots were all still alive, their bodies were wounded from the fights. Right now, the Nine Demons Pagoda was a thorny item, whoever who held onto it would get attacked by the others!


    This caused the ancient godly item to be thrown onto the ground, as if it was a garbage item.


    Bang, bang, bang!!!


    Under the cultivation world¡¯s bombardment, the me beast copsed with a loud bang. Zhi Anyan suddenly spat out a mouth of blood, and a disciple immediately went up and supported onto Zhi Anyan.


    ¡°Everyone, I will be withdrawing first!¡± Zhi Anyan held onto his chest. Summoning the beast consumed too much of my spiritual energy. I didn¡¯t expect that those bastards of the cultivation world would be so durable. It is going to take me at least a year to fully recover my strength, if I were to continue on fighting, it won¡¯t be worthwhile for me.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s expression sunk, ¡°Zhi Anyan, are you going to leave just like this?!¡±


    ¡°Wang Daobao, goodbye!¡±


    Wang Dabao almost spat out a mouth of blood, goodbye your mom! You scum!


    As expected of the sects that belonged to the cultivation world, as sects that were thousands of years old, their umtion was indeed deep, families that only had 2 digit years of umtion werepletely not able to withstand the bombardments of those sects!


    Wang Dabao¡¯s expression was grave. From the looks of it, I¡¯m afraid that this ancient godly item is going to fall into the hands of the cultivation world!


    Emperor Cang who was watching the fight was starting to be restless. I just have to wait for a bit more. Right now, one party has already left, the various family heads will soon not be able to withstand the cultivation world¡¯s attacks, and very quickly, it will turn into an internal strife amongst the powers of the cultivation world! At that time, when they are fighting to the death with each other, I wille out and fish for the benefits! Doesn¡¯t that just sound great!


    At the corner of the scene, the two disciples were still fighting with each other.


    At their sides, everyone had already copsed, and the two of them were the only people left that were still standing. This caused their fight to seem a bit fake.


    ¡°You copse or I copse?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s copse together, if we continue acting, we will get exposed.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s copse together.¡±


    The two seemed like they havee to an agreement as the two flew out at the same time. However, one of themnded onto a corpse.


    Pfft!


    ¡°Brother, go easy a bit.¡±


    ¡°The f**k, brother, you are pretending dead too?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore, pretend to be dead.¡±


    However, at a ce that was not far away from them, the Nine Demons Pagoda that was left on the ground suddenly floated up into the air, then flew towards the distance.


    Everyone who was fighting with each other was startled and they immediately chased after the Nine Demons Pagoda.


    Emperor Cang¡¯s heart sunk as he looked at the huge amount of people that were heading towards his side. Could it be that, I have been exposed?!


    Unexpected to Emperor Cang, the Nine Demons Pagoda suddenly appeared in front of him, and he became exulted!


    Emperor Cang stretched out his hand and grabbed onto the Nine Demons Pagoda. After grabbing onto it, Emperor Cang began feeling that familiar feeling that wasing from the Nine Demons Pagoda.


    ¡°Northerners!¡± Che Zhixuan shouted out loudly as he threw out a few poison pellets towards Emperor Cang. It is fine for us southerners to fight over the ancient godly item amongst ourselves. But for there to be northerners here too, what is the meaning of this!


    At this moment, everyone who was still fighting with each other a moment ago suddenly became of one mind and attacked towards Emperor Cang and the others.


    The three that were behind Emperor Cang were immediately scared to death. This Emperor Cang did not wield the plot properly, everything has crashed!


    The three couldn¡¯t care about whatever agreements they had with Emperor Cang anymore as they turned around and ran.


    Emperor Cang did not care about these three at all, because his goal from the start was to get his hands onto the Nine Demons Pagoda. Right now, with his goal achieved, what does he need these three for anymore?


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Xun Yi pointed her sword at Emperor Cang and shouted out.


    Emperor Cang raised the Nine Demons Pagoda that was within his hand up high and shouted out loudly, ¡°Thou am Emperor Cang!¡±


    Everyone became dazed for a moment.


    I have never heard of such a weird name before. Thou Am Emperor Cang? Four words, and it¡¯s so unsmooth to read it out. Could it be that, he is someone that belongs to Great Master Cang?


    Emperor Cang was sneering. Quicklye and kneel before me! Right now, with the Nine Demons Pagoda in my hands, who would even be able to be a match against me, Emperor Cang!


    As long as I, Emperor Cang, releases the grievance spirits within the Nine Demons Pagoda, all of you will die! Die! Die!


    However, right when Emperor Cang was about to exhibit out his might, the southerners that were in front of him suddenly began whistling towards another direction.


    Dazed...


    Emperor Cang was dazed...


    Raising his head and taking a look at his hand, he discovered that the Nine Demons Pagoda disappeared!


    A never before anger began erupting within Emperor Cang¡¯s heart.


    Bang!


    With Emperor Cang as the center, an airwave blew out in all directions, and immediately after, a resonance spread out through the heaven and earth, and a loud burst suddenly rang out!


    Emperor Cang¡¯s entire body turned into a lump of ck fog and chased towards the Nine Demons Pagoda.


    The Nine Demons Pagoda belongs to me, Emperor Cang! All of you can forget about snatching away the Nine Demons Pagoda from me!!!


    Emperor Cang¡¯s entire n waspletely messed up, and thus right now, he had no choice but to fight over the Nine Demons Pagoda with force!

 Chapter 149 – I am an expert in killing 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 149 ¨C I am an expert in killing 2/2</h4>


    Currently, at the center of the battlefield, there was blood everywhere on the ground. There were quite a number of people who haven¡¯t died that were howling in pain while lying on the ground, and also, quite a number of people who were pretending to be dead were currently observing around their surroundings.


    Within the white jade coffin, the loli whose eyes were originally closed suddenly opened her beautiful eyes. The loli¡¯s pupils were bright red in color, and if one were to look attentively at her eyes, they would discover that there was aplicated ck color veined pattern within each of the pupils. However, matching with that loli¡¯s face, the loli truly looks adorable to death.


    The loli could be seen grinning as she lightly floated out of the coffin. Soon after, the lolinded onto the ground, and her high heel shoes stepped onto the blood that was on the ground.


    ¡°Lla...l, I am an expert in killing.¡±


    Within the scene that was just like that of a purgatory, the sweet voice of a loli rang out. The loli hopped around the ground, causing the blood that was on the ground to ssh onto her white color princess dress, and gradually, the white color princess dress turned into bright red color. The originally white color diamond high heel shoes also turned into red color.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the sound of thunder rang out, and the sky began pouring. At this moment, the scene could really be described as rivers of blood.


    ¡°Lla,l, where are all of you?¡± The loli hopped around while searching.


    The two that were pretending to be dead together just a while ago couldn¡¯t stop the fear that was appearing within their hearts, and their bodies began trembling. The loli that was within the coffin actually came to live!


    What did I say just now! I knew that there was definitely a problem with the loli, where would someone that was from the ancient times wear a princess dress!


    ¡°Found you~¡±


    The sweet voice rang out at the man¡¯s ear, and the man swallowed a mouth of saliva as he slowly turned his head around while his entire body was trembling.


    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with fright. Although the loli that was in front of the man¡¯s eyes was very adorable, along with that adorableness, there was also ruthlessness hidden within the loli. The grin on the loli was enough to make one¡¯s heart go stiff.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to run away~¡±


    The loli¡¯s ponytails suddenly raised.


    The man couldn¡¯t help but want to run away, but he wasn¡¯t able to do it!


    The man watched helplessly as one of the ponytails entered into his mouth, and when the ponytail entered into his mouth, the man could felt that the hair was growing crazily, and in no time, the hair grew and went all the way up to his head and the bottom of his soles.


    No! She is absorbing away my blood essence! No! No!


    At the scene, the man shouted out miserably, and the loli¡¯s hair gradually turned from ck color to red color.


    Looking at the man that had be dried up, the loli withdrew her ponytail from the man¡¯s body, ¡°I finally came up with a n after going through great difficulty, and yet, only this much people came. Annoying~ Wasted my brain cells for nothing~¡±


    The loli puffed her cheeks and stomped her feet onto the ground. Soon after, her double ponytail flew upward and began splitting into more ponytails unlimitedly. No matter if they are dead or alive, I will pierce into all of them and absorb their blood!


    Those that have died did not feel anything, and they could be counted as the lucky ones. Meanwhile, those who pretended to be dead began feeling excruciating pain and began howling in pain.


    Before a minute had even passed, everyone that was present in the scene turned into dried corpses. The loli pursed her lips and said, ¡°Boring, I should go and find the experts to y with~ Lla,l, I am an expert in killing.¡±

 Chapter 150 – So all of you are hiding here~ 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 150 ¨C So all of you are hiding here~ 1/2</h4>


    At the waterfall.


    Qing Ya had alreadypletely fainted. When the powers began fighting fervently with each other, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t resist feeling dizzy. If she were to see the scene of the loli absorbing everyone¡¯s blood, it was reckoned that it would have been too much for her to take in.


    With a slight arc on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth, Ye Hua held onto Qing Ya and lightly caressed onto her smooth cheek. Stimtion training is more or less enough for today, things have to be taken slowly one step at a time.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Lie Gu kept away his constant frivolous attitude and said gravely.


    Ye Hua looked towards the sky, and with a deep gaze, he said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at how things go first.¡±


    Suddenly!


    A shadow flew towards the camp at high speed. Ye Hua silently raised his head and took a look at the shadow. Raising his hand, Ye Hua lightly waved with his hand.


    The Nine Demons Pagoda immediately came to a stop and stopped at a spot that was not far away from the front of Ye Hua.


    The dense ck fog that was within the pagoda could be seen moving around restlessly, seemingly like it was showing off its strength, and even more, the dense ck fog seemed like it was going to rush out of the pagoda.


    A trace of red light flickered in Ye Hua¡¯s gaze.


    And right after the red light flickered, the Nine Demons Pagoda¡¯s ck fog seemed to havee to a stop for a moment. After stopping for 0.1 second, all of the ck fog withdrew deep within the pagoda tremblingly.


    A mere small devil also dares to be arrogant in front of me? If not for there being a bit of use in keeping you, I would have burned this entire pagoda.


    Right now, the Nine Demons Pagoda¡¯s appearance could be said to be of no difference from other essories. Even more, the Nine Demon Pagoda could be even said to be ugly, it was practically like a pagoda-shaped ck steel right now.


    The four maids could be said to be stunned. All those people, for the purpose of snatching over this Nine Demons Pagoda, the number of deaths is more or less ten thousand right now. And yet, at the boss¡¯s side, I could see that the boss is disdain towards the Nine Demons Pagoda, and even more, that impetuous pagoda, when it¡¯s in front of the boss, it became quiet and still.


    The boss is truly filled with mysteries.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu¡¯s brows were deeply wrinkled. It was not because of the pagoda, but because they were worried about just how His Honor was going to deal with her!


    Ye Hua was indeed thinking about how he should deal with her. Kill or don¡¯t kill, I will decide after seeing just what the actual circumstances were!


    After taking in a deep breath, Ye Hua lightly waved his hand once again, and the Nine Demons Pagoda that was on the table immediately flew back like a bullet.


    Within the sky that was not far away from the waterfall.


    Emperor Cang had already chased up to the crowd, and even more, he had even chased up to the front of the crowd. While at the front, he casually took the chance to injure Hai Daisi and Che Zhixuan. And because of that, his chance of snatching over the ancient godly item has raised up a bit more.


    ¡°If you all are sensible, scram! If not, don¡¯t me me, Emperor Cang, for being ruthless! When I be ruthless, even I would be afraid of myself!¡± Emperor Cang shouted out gravely. Right now, I have to feign bravado, and take advantage of this moment of aura and suppress them, if not, once they join hands, it would be very hard for me.


    No one paid attention to Emperor Cang at all and all of them continued flying forward at high speed.


    Emperor Cang had never been disregarded like this before, and immediately, his body flickered and appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Not knowing how to appreciate one¡¯s kindness! Refusing to take the carrot and would rather get the stick! Today, I will exterminate all of you!¡±


    Right when Emperor Cang was about to exhibit his might, an astonishing aura appeared behind him. Emperor Cang thought that someone was trying to sneak attack him and he dodged slightly to the side!


    Wang Dabao who was within the crowd was exulted. The thing that is at the sky is not a hidden weapon at all, the Nine Demons Pagoda hase flying back! And even more, it is flying towards me, haha!! As expected, my luck is still here, even when ites to snatching over the ancient godly item, my luck is still at the brim!


    Wang Dabao could be seen grabbing onto the Nine Demons Pagoda that flew towards him. Right when everyone was still feeling astonished, without any second thoughts, Wang Dabao turned around and ran.


    Upon seeing that, Zuo Xinran and Guang Tianlu both chose to withdraw, while the cultivation world¡¯s powers went and chased after Wang Dabao.


    Emperor Cang did not move at all. Right now, Emperor Cang¡¯s handsome face was filled with malevolent. Just who is it that is messing around with me! Just who is it!!!


    Turning his head around, Emperor Cang saw that there was a trace of me within the valley that was not far away from him.


    Emperor Cang tightly held his hands into fists and endless amount of spiritual energy began erupting out from his body. Immediately, the wind became strong, clouds appeared one after another, and thunder after thunder suddenly began ringing out. It was as if the end of the world has arrived.


    I can choose to not want the ancient godly item! But the person who messed around with me must die!


    Emperor Cang suddenly flew towards the valley with an astonishing aura!

 Chapter 150 – So all of you are hiding here~ 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 150 ¨C So all of you are hiding here~ 2/2</h4>


    Ye Hua and the others did not leave the dinner table and all of them were currently sitting on their seats quietly, seeming like they were waiting for something. Wei Chang and Lie Gu seemed a bit peculiar, while the four maids were calm.


    On the other hand, while hugging onto Qing Ya in his embrace, Ye Hua would either pinch onto her face or pinch onto her nose. In any way, he was bullying Qing Ya in every way possible.


    Bang!!!


    A figurended onto the ground from the sky, causing a huge ripple to form on the water, and the ground to tremble.


    Beep, beep, beep...


    The rm system of the two Cayenne cars began ringing out.


    Emperor Cang looked at the people that were in front of him and doubts appeared within his gaze. Isn¡¯t that man Leisure Bar¡¯s boss? And also, that security guard and youngster!


    And the four women that are wearing maid costumes! What are they doing here!


    Upon thinking of the ck robe that appeared during the start! Emperor Cang seemed to have thought of something. These people here are just baits, the ck robe could be hiding nearby right now.


    However, so what if he is hiding nearby? If I, Emperor Cang, wants to kill them, it would just be a matter of moving my fingers!


    On the other hand, these women are of top quality, it would be a pity if they were to die!


    Ye Hua did not even take a look at Emperor Cang who was walking towards them, and he was currently still pinching onto Qing Ya¡¯s small cheek.


    Wei Chang let out a breath, ¡°The four of you, who is going to go and deal with this person?¡±


    The four maids¡¯ eyes lighted up. Right now, even Tang Wei had also fallen into depravity. Not only was she not afraid right now, but she was also even thirsting for the chance to fight.


    Emperor Cang was feeling very confused as he watched the four maids stood up, then went to the side and began whispering with each other.


    Soon after, he heard their sweet and beautiful voices.


    ¡°Scissors, paper, stone!¡±


    ¡°Scissors, paper, stone!¡±


    ¡°Scissors, paper, stone!¡±


    ¡°Scissors, paper, stone!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I won~¡± Bai Xiaozhen shouted out happily, while also feeling a bit embarrassed at the same time.


    The other three women pouted their mouths. This is an opportunity for one of us to perform, and not only can the winner perform in front of her own man, but she can also perform in front of the boss. What an honor it is to be able to do that, who knows when such an opportunity woulde again.


    Bai Xiaozhen ced one of her hand on top of her other hand, then ced her hand onto her belly and walked slowly towards the front of Emperor Cang, then said shyly, ¡°Hello, I am your opponent.¡±


    Emperor Cang seemed to have received ten thousand points of damage, and right now, his face seemed malevolent and frightening at the same time.


    They actually used scissors paper stone to decide who would be the one to fight against me!


    And the important point is that, all of them are women!


    And this woman in front of me actually even said f**king hello to me!!!


    My mood is f**king bad right now!!!


    Tonight, my dignity had already been trampled on twice! And yet, at this valley, I was humiliated again! Even more, I was humiliated by a weak and feeble woman!


    Since all of you are disregarding I, Emperor Cang¡¯s existence, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!


    Bai Xiaozhen was feeling very embarrassed, and when she saw that the face of the person in front of her was twitching, she thought that the person was feeling sick.


    Right when the two were about to fight with each other, a sweet-sounding voice rang out from within the forest.


    ¡°Little rabbit be obedient, go on and opponent the door for me, quickly open the door for me, I want to... Hehehe~¡±


    Lie Gu¡¯s gaze congealed, ¡°Xiaozhen,e back!¡±


    Bai Xiaozhen turned her head around and took a look at her man confusedly. After letting out a sigh, she walked back to the dinner table.


    Emperor Cang did not pay attention to Bai Xiaozhen, and right now, he was currently looking at the figure that was within the forest.


    Emperor Cang¡¯s gaze was filled with astonishment. Isn¡¯t this loli the person that was within the coffin! She... why is she here!


    The loli swept her eyes over everyone, and her red color pupils became even more dazzling.


    ¡°Little rabbits, so all of you were hiding here. All of you made me searched for a very very long time. Right now, I don¡¯t even want to move anymore~ I¡¯m so tired~¡± The loli used her little hand to fan onto herself. This action of hers was truly adorable to death.


    Emperor Cang¡¯s face was twisted. This night is the most humiliating day of my entire life!


    ¡°Trying to act mysterious!¡±


    Emperor Cang¡¯s palms could be seen aiming towards the loli. Dark light gushed out from Emperor Cang¡¯s body, and the ground immediately sunk, ¡°Mountain destroying dark light!¡±


    Suddenly, a huge dark light was shot out from Emperor Cang¡¯s palms. Nothing remains from everything that the dark light went through. And in the next moment, the loli¡¯s small body was engulfed by the dark light.

 Chapter 151 – Ye Zizi 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 151 ¨C Ye Zizi 1/2</h4>


    Emperor Cang kept back his palms and gazed towards the front. The dust gradually subsided, and a huge semicircr pit could be seen appearing in front of Emperor Cang. The huge semicircr pit seemed as if it was dug out by a huge machine.


    Emperor Cang¡¯s expression gradually changed from indifferent, to calm, then gradually to surprise, and in the end, to being appalled.


    Looking at that figure, Emperor Cang was inplete disbelief. ¡®Mountain destroying dark light¡¯ is counted as one of my super techniques, no one has ever been able to survive through it! Let alonee out unscathed after being hit by it! And yet, right now!!!


    The loli¡¯s dress waspletely clean and spotless, and her double ponytail was swaying along with the wind. Even more, her smile has never changed from the start until now.


    The loli could be seen covering her mouth andughed lightly, ¡°Oh, haha, you are really formidable~¡±


    The four maids that were watching the battle were stunned. Just who is this loli!!!


    On the other hand, Ye Hua and the other two seemed very calm.


    Emperor Cang¡¯s breathing was a bit urgent right now. This person that is in front of me is not a loli at all, she is a monster! As expected, those who were the protectors of the ancient godly items were all sickeningly powerful existences.


    A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him, I will think about fighting her after I have snatched the ancient godly item!


    Without any hesitation, Emperor Cang turned around and ran.


    Right now, he couldn¡¯t care about whatever face of his anymore. For this little monster to be able toe out unscathed after enduring my super technique, her strength is definitely very strong. Thus, I may as well leave her to the people that are from the Leisure Bar to handle. This can be counted as me using someone else to do my work!


    A trace of evil smile appeared on the corner of the loli¡¯s mouth, ¡°Little rabbit wants to run? You are truly unadorable.¡±


    The double ponytail could be seen shooting out all of a sudden. Emperor Cang who was running turned pale with fright, and unexpected to him, his left leg was wrapped around by one of the ponytails.


    Emperor Cang congealed out a long de within his hand and ruthlessly chopped it down onto the ponytail.


    ng!


    The sound of metals colliding actually rang out. Emperor Cang looked at the broken de that was within his hand and revealed out fear in his gaze. This is impossible!


    The ponytail was like a viper, it immediately wrapped itself all around Emperor Cang¡¯s leg, then soon after, it ruthlessly pulled!


    Bang!


    Emperor Cang¡¯s entire body shot into the ground like a bullet, causing a huge ripple to form on the water, and also forming a huge pit in the ground.


    Within the pit, Emperor Cang¡¯s face was filled with fear. Right now, his entire body had been wrapped around by the ponytail, and no matter how he struggled, he wasn¡¯t able to free himself from the ponytail!


    To make things worse, the other ponytail was slowly moving towards Emperor Cang. Emperor Cang looked at the ponytail that was moving towards him and his expression was filled with fluster and fear!


    On the ponytail that was moving, there were actually a bunch of small mouths that were filled with sharp teeth!


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯te over!¡± Emperor Cang was in aplete panic right now. However, no one would be able to save him now!


    The ponytail immediately went into Emperor Cang¡¯s mouth and began extending throughout Emperor Cang¡¯s body, then began absorbing the delicious blood essence.


    Emperor Cang¡¯s body could be seen drying up at a speed that was visible to the eyes. In less than 10 seconds, what was left of Emperor Cang¡¯s entire body was but a skeleton frame and ayer of skin. No one would be able to recognize that this person was the renowned Emperor Cang!


    And even up till death, Emperor Cang still was not able to make sense of lots of things.


    The loli licked onto her bright red lips, ¡°Truly delicious, much deliciouspared to those people just now~¡±

 Chapter 151 – Ye Zizi 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 151 ¨C Ye Zizi 2/2</h4>


    The loli kept her double ponytail, then began hopping to a spot that was not far away from Ye Hua and said with a smile, ¡°Those are all rabbits~ All of you are the ones that are the big lions~ Don¡¯t run away like that little rabbit okay? If not, I will be very angry~¡±


    While lightly caressing onto the Qing Ya that was within his embrace, Ye Hua looked towards the loli that was not far away from him and asked faintly, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The loli pouted her mouth and poked onto her chin with her finger. After thinking for a while, ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯m not going to tell you~¡±


    ¡°Ye Zizi!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely!


    The loli¡¯s scarlet eyes immediately became startled and she suddenly jumped backward. The smile on the loli¡¯s face was kept away by her as she asked coldly, ¡°Who are you! Why do you know me!¡±


    Ye Hua watched attentively onto the loli¡¯s every move, and even up to the subtle change in the loli¡¯s expression.


    Ye Hua shouted out coldly, ¡°Ye Zizi, do you know the consequences of fooling me!¡±


    The loli grinned and shook her head, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you know me, but all of you seems truly delicious~¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    Both Wei Chang and Lie Gu shouted out at the same time and a stern aura erupted out from their bodies.


    The loli spread out her small hands and had a disdain expression on her face. Even more, soon after, she took out a small mirror and began checking if her hairstyle has be messed up or not.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu could evidently sense that His Honor¡¯s was really angered this time and the two hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, let us handle this matter.¡±


    Ye Hua knew what Wei Chang and Lie Gu were thinking of right now. The two of them want to protect her!


    That¡¯s right, Wei Chang and Lie Gu indeed wanted to protect the loli. If the two of us step out, we can make sure that Ye Zizi doesn¡¯t die. But if His Honor were to step out himself, it is most likely that something grave would happen!


    Old acquaintances being reunited with each other, but who would have thought that des would be pointed between the old acquaintances. In the past, Wei Chang and Lie Gu felt that His Honor was just joking around. After all, how could the Seven Sins betray His Honor? But looking at the current situation, Ye Zizi¡¯s action is no different from having betrayed His Honor!


    Although she was everyone¡¯s happy fruit in the past, and even the name that she picked had the same surname as His Honor¡¯s surname, the Ye Zizi right now is not the Ye Zizi that we knew anymore! Back then, she would always wander around His Honor¡¯s side from day to night, and even more, she gave His Honor the nickname, ¡®big skeleton head¡¯. Within the Seven Sins, only she, Ye Zizi, would dare to address His Honor as ¡®big skeleton head¡¯. But right now...


    Even though it was like this, Wei Chang and Lie Gu still really couldn¡¯t believe the truth that was in front of their eyes.


    Ye Hua took in a deep breath, and his thoughts went back to a very long time ago.


    I remember that, at that time, Ye Zizi was still very small and she was just like a baby.


    During that time, she was currently being encircled and attacked by the humans, and it just so happened that I and the others were passing by the ce that she was at. And thus, we killed all the humans that were there. Originally, I was going to kill Ye Zizi too, but someone within the Seven Sins recognized that Ye Zizi was not a human, and thus, Ye Zizi¡¯s life was spared.


    Up till now, Ye Hua still remembers the Ye Zizi during that time. Her eyes were scarlet color, and she had a look of unwilling to concede on her face.


    As proof of her nature of not willing to concede, during the years after Ye Zizi joined them, Ye Zizi became someone essential within the Seven Sins. Wei Chang only knew how to eat humans that were alive, while Ye Zizi wouldn¡¯t even let go of a dead person. However, Ye Zizi had a bad habit too, which was that she was toozy. If she could lie down, she wouldn¡¯t bother to sit herself up.


    Who knows where she even learned such a bad habit from.


    Looking at today¡¯s matter, it could be seen that Ye Zizi didn¡¯t want to go and find one person after another one by one, and thus she used the ancient godly item to lure people over to her so that she could catch all of them in one go.


    Looking at that familiar face, thest image that Ye Hua had of Ye Zizi appeared in his mind. Ye Zizi was being encircled and attacked by three Overlords, and in the end, she died while lying in Ye Hua¡¯s embrace. The final words that she spoke even echoed within Ye Hua¡¯s mind.


    I remember that, during that time, Ye Zizi¡¯s entire body was covered with blood, and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift up her hand anymore. However, the pair of scarlet eyes were filled with reluctance.


    ¡°Big skeleton head, Zizi doesn¡¯t want to die, Zizi wants to apany you to y, Zizi wants topete against Gluttonous Monster, Zizi wants to continue on riding Big Skeleton Dragon, Zizi wants to be together with all of you. Big skeleton head, Zizi feels very cold... very cold...¡±


    Feeling Ye Zizi¡¯s body that gradually turned stiff, it was the first time that Ye Hua revealed out the emotion known as pain, and Ye Hua¡¯s howl of grief rang out in the entire battlefield.


    Ye Zizi, the first sin that died during the battle. At that time, everyone went berserk, and even if they had to exchange injuries for injuries, they were determined on killing the three Overlords!


    She looks exactly the same as Ye Zizi. However, her body is the only thing that is the same as Ye Zizi, the soul that is within the body is no longer the same.


    Ye Hua wasn¡¯t able to tolerate anyone contaminating Ye Zizi! Not even Ye Zizi¡¯s body!


    After taking in a deep breath, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°I will deal with her!¡±

 Chapter 152 – The might of the snap of the fingers 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 152 ¨C The might of the snap of the fingers 1/2</h4>


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu turned pale with fright as they shouted out involuntarily, ¡°Your Honor!¡±


    The four maids heard Wei Chang and Lie Gu¡¯s address towards the boss and were filled with confusion.


    Ye Hua¡¯s gaze turned cold, and Wei Chang and Lie Gu immediately lowered their heads.


    Ye Hua ced the Qing Ya who was within his embrace in the tent. After tidying up Qing Ya¡¯s hair, Ye Hua sighed and walked out of the tent. After walking to a spot that was 5 meters away from Ye Zizi, Ye Hua came to a stop.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu revealed out a nervous expression. I don¡¯t know just how His Honor is intending to deal with Ye Zizi.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette box and took out a cigarette from the cigarette box, then lighted up the cigarette. With his brows slightly wrinkled, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been a very long time since Ist fought.¡±


    Ye Zizi looked at the man that was in front of her and a trace of confusion appeared within her heart. This person gives me a sort of familiar feeling, but I¡¯m not able to recall just who he is too. However, no matter what, he is still a delicious food.


    ¡°Hehe, amongst everyone that I have met, you are the one that acts cool the most.¡± Ye Zizi said with a smile, and adorable dimples appeared on her cheeks.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Your guts have truly gotten much bigger.¡±


    ¡°Humph~ My guts are super big~¡± Ye Zizi gestured with her hands, appearing seemingly adorable.


    Ye Hua was a bit confused, Ye Zizi¡¯s actions and tone are still the same as before, just what is going on?


    Suddenly, Ye Zizi¡¯s scarlet eyes became rather strange, her scarlet eyes seemed like they were revolving around in circles.


    Soon after, Ye Zizi cried out in surprise, ¡°Wow! You are a big skeleton head~¡±


    The cigarette that was within Ye Hua¡¯s hand immediately snapped into half and fell onto the side of his leather shoes. With a slight trace of astonishment, Ye Hua said, ¡°Big skeleton head!¡±


    I remember that Ye Zizi calls me that in the past, because during that time, my body was still that of a skeleton. Even after reprimanding her a few times, she still wouldn¡¯t stop calling me big skeleton head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your true body would actually be a skeleton.¡± Ye Zizi was slightly astonished. Soon after, she looked towards the other side. A monster, and a skeleton dragon, things are getting interesting.


    Ye Hua sighed. And I thought that Ye Zizi remembered something. It turns out that she merely saw through my true body with her eyes.


    Excitement appeared within Ye Zizi¡¯s eyes, ¡°What an adorable big skeleton head, how about you be my pet? Then, I won¡¯t absorb you~¡±


    The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Lie Gu who was at the side seemed to have recalled of the past and was feeling quite gloomy.


    Lie Gu remembered that in the past, Ye Zizi was very mischievous, and that there was also some problem with Ye Zizi¡¯s esthetics. Every day, Ye Zizi would praise that His Honor is handsome and express that she also wants a skeleton creature as her pet. In the end, His Honor declined her request, and thus, Ye Zizi came and look for troubles with me, and even wants to ride me. To want to ride me, how was that possible?


    To have not been able to ride on Lie Gu was one of Ye Zizi¡¯s biggest regrets before she died.


    ¡°We will have to see if you have that capability or not then!¡±


    ¡°Alright then~ I will go easy on you~¡±


    The real fight was about to begin at any moment, and Ye Zizi also started to be serious. Although Ye Zizi made it sounds easy when she spoke, she was faintly able to sense that the strength of the person in front of her was very strong. The two over there gives me the same feeling as this big skeleton head, and as for the four women over there, they can be disregarded.


    ¡°Pavilion Master, it is right over there!!!¡±


    Suddenly, a big crowd of people rushed forth to the camp. Taking a look at the crowd, there were at least three thousand people.


    They were the northern powers that came along with Emperor Cang to the south.


    Originally, because they ran away too quickly, they lost contact with Emperor Cang, and right now, they did not know just where Emperor Cang went to.


    After thinking over it, they decided that it would be better for them to just head back to the north, to prevent any other idents from happening. However, Extreme Thought Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master He Feng suddenly recalled about the information that his subordinate reported to him, and thus decided toe over to this location to take a look at just what was going on. My people who went to that location disappeared one after another, I should go and take a look at the location before I leave.


    Xumi Monastery¡¯s Shu Zhenhai and Phoenix King Bulding¡¯s Man Kai followed along with He Feng to the location to take a look. For the two to choose to follow along with Man Kai, it could be considered as the two giving face to Man Kai.

 Chapter 152 – The might of the snap of the fingers 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 152 ¨C The might of the snap of the fingers 2/2</h4>


    The three thousand peoplended at the location, and immediately, they upied half of the valley¡¯s space.


    The three big shots immediately saw Emperor Cang who had been sucked dry. However, the three of them immediately moved their gaze away from Emperor Cang¡¯s body after merely taking a look. After all, with the way Emperor Cang looked right now, even if his mother was here, she also wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him.


    Because Ye Zizi¡¯s back was faced against the crowd of people, the three big shots merely felt that Ye Zizi seemed familiar. On the other hand, because they were facing face to face with Ye Hua, they felt that this man¡¯s appearance was rather stylish.


    On that side, there are two men and four women, and on the other side, there are tents there. Seems like they are here for camping. And looking at the four women¡¯s alluring attire, the tastes of this group of people sure are heavy.


    And just what is the meaning of this loli in front of us that is wearing a princess dress? Looking at the two, they seem to be preparing to fight with each other.


    Man Kai was the kind of person that couldn¡¯t stand seeing a little girl being bullied.


    ¡°I say, how can you be like this, to bully even a little girl!¡± While speaking, with an evil smile on the corner of his mouth, Man Kai walked towards Ye Zizi.


    Ye Hua silently lighted up a stick of cigarette.


    Man Kai patted onto Ye Zizi¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid, big brother is here, if you have any troubles, you can tell big brother.¡±


    ¡°Big brother~ Is that true~¡± Ye Zizi turned her head around and said with a smile on her face.


    Man Kai¡¯s pupils turned bigger and bigger. This... isn¡¯t this the f**king loli that was within the coffin?!


    A strand of hair silently entered into the mouth of the bbergasted Man Kai. And within a few seconds, Man Kai turned into a dried-up corpse. However, the hair did note out of Man Kai¡¯s body, and was currently propping up Man Kai¡¯s body.


    This caused the group of people at the back of Man Kai to think that Man Kai was currently still whispering with the little loli.


    ¡°Building Master Man, it is more or less enough already!¡± He Feng wrinkled his brows and shouted out. So many disciples are looking at you right now, even if you don¡¯t want your face, I still want my face.


    Seeing that Man Kai did not respond, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be alert.


    Shu Zhenhai shouted out loudly, ¡°Building Master Man! Stop while you can, don¡¯t overdo it! Don¡¯t throw away the face of your Phoenix King Building!¡±


    Phoenix King Building¡¯s disciples were feeling awkward to death right now. Our building master¡¯s bad habit is acting up again.


    Ye Zizi used her hair to control Man Kai¡¯s body and slowly turned Man Kai¡¯s body around.


    The dried-up Man Kai could be seen stretching out both of his hands and making v signs with both of his hands. Meanwhile, after Ye Zizi¡¯s head turned around 180 degrees, she shouted out sweetly, ¡°Yay~¡±


    Everyone gasped and took a step backward.


    At the moment of life and death, He Feng and Shu Zhenhai immediately shouted out loudly, ¡°Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    All of us are clear of Man Kai¡¯s strength, since the loli is able to kill Man Kai without making any sound at all, her strength is definitely insanely strong. The people that were dispatched over to this location must have definitely been sucked dry by her!


    ¡°Damned little rabbits, trying to run away again~¡± Ye Zizi puffed her cheeks and said while panting with rage.


    Thousands and thousands of strands of hair began stretching out at high speed, causing others to not be able to help but tremble in fear.


    Snap!


    At this moment, the sound of fingers snapping into each other rang out within the valley. Ye Zizi went into a daze and slowly turned her head around.


    While with a cigarette in his mouth, Ye Hua¡¯s right hand was lifted up.


    Ye Zizi¡¯s gaze congealed! A round red color barrier immediately appeared around Ye Zizi¡¯s body.


    Sizzle!


    The round barrier seemed to be enduring a strong attack and was slightly trembling. Soon after, cracks after cracks appeared on the barrier, forming a spiderweb-like crack on the barrier. Ye Zizi looked curiously at the barrier.


    However, as for the three thousand people that were running away, they instantly turned into dust, seemingly as if they have never appeared before. And the cliffs that were around the valley were reduced to nothing by the formless power.


    The pitiful Emperor Cang, originally, he still had a corpse, but right now, there was not even a single residue left of him.


    This was the version of the fingers snap that had been powered down multiple times. Ye Hua could be said to have been prompted by a sudden impulse to test out the might of the fingers snap. Ye Hua felt that the strength of the fingers snap was pretty good, it was able to deal fatal damage towards those people. However, towards Ye Zizi, the fingers snap didn¡¯t have any effect on her.


    Ye Zizi redrew her defensive barrier and said while panting with rage, ¡°Big skeleton head, you are annoying! You destroyed all of my food, you have topensate me!¡±

 Chapter 153 – You! You are cheating! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 153 ¨C You! You are cheating! 1/2</h4>


    A trace of smile appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth, lightly waving his left hand, the two immediately disappeared from the valley.


    Wei Chang looked at the two people that disappeared, then turned his head around and looked at Lie Gu.


    ¡°Gluttonous Monster, quickly think of a way.¡± Lie Gu said anxiously, and his true form was about to appear because of his anxiousness.


    Lie Gu looked at the spot where the two disappeared from and took in a deep breath, ¡°The reason that His Honor didn¡¯t go and look for them is because he wanted to take a look at their attitudes.¡±


    ¡°But, Zizi is different! All of us watched Zizi grow up from when she was just like a baby.¡± Lie Gu was like an ant that was in a hot pan. I¡¯m afraid that once His Honor bes angry, he would destroy Zizi.


    How would Wei Chang not under the situation right now? There were good sides within humanity, but there were also bad sides within humanity.


    Suspicions!


    ¡°His Honor is no longer the same as he was in the past. He won¡¯t be like how he was in the past and not be able to understand things.¡± Wei Chang sighed. Soon after, he walked to the small stool and picked up the fishing pole.


    However, he did not fling out the fishing pole. From this, it could be seen, in actuality, Wei Chang was also feeling very worried.


    Lie Gu stamped his foot heavily onto the ground, and the ground immediately began trembling, broken rocks began falling down from the mountains nearby, and the birds that were within the forest immediately flew to the sky.


    The two right now could not do anything, all they could do was to wait for the oue. If they were to meddle into the matter with force, it would only cause the oue to be worse!


    On the other side.


    Ye Zizi looked at her surroundings curiously. The scorching sun was shining right onto her, and there were lots of worn-out houses and logs that were rotten around the ce, who knows how long it has been since anyonest lived in those houses.


    ¡°Big skeleton head, what did you bring me over here for?¡± Ye Zizi asked curiously. It felt as if the two werepletely not intending to fight with each other.


    While smoking onto the cigarette, Ye Hua walked to the side of a rotten log and lighted touched onto the log with the tip of his finger. Immediately, the rotten log turned into scraps of woods.


    ¡°Back then, you were right here.¡± Ye Hua exhaled out a mouth of smoke and said faintly.


    Ye Zizi pouted her mouth, ¡°What was I doing here?¡±


    Ye Hua did not answer her question and said calmly, ¡°You were very obstinate. Originally, I wanted to kill you, but you were lucky.¡±


    ¡°Boasting.¡± Ye Zizi snorted as her head tilted up 45 degrees. Ye Zizi was adorable to death.


    ¡°In the end, you were saved, and you became one of my subordinates.¡±


    Ye Zizi spread out her hands, ¡°Alright, you are boasting way up to the sky now.¡±


    ¡°If you are able to recall your memories now, I can forget and forgive your wrongdoings!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s tone changed, and an eerie killing intent was emitted out from him.


    Ye Zizi turned silent for a while, and suddenly, she seemed as if she has recalled something, ¡°I recalled something!¡±


    Ye Hua paused for a moment, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Haha, big skeleton head, you are so easy to bluff.¡± Ye Zizi stuck out her tongue and made a face at Ye Hua.


    Ye Zizi¡¯s action caused Ye Hua to be rather angry and a strong killing intent immediately erupted out from Ye Hua¡¯s entire body. The killing intent was like a huge ocean wave, causing the surrounding air to seem like it was going to solidify, and also causing the surrounding to feel suffocating.


    The sharp aura caused Ye Zizi¡¯s ponytails to flutter within the air. Meanwhile, there waspletely no fear on Ye Zizi¡¯s face, and even more, an unprecedented excitement appeared on her adorable face.


    ¡°Big skeleton head, you are formidable! I also know how to do that too~¡±


    A killing intent that was on par with Ye Hua¡¯s killing intent burst out from Ye Zizi¡¯s entire body. Although the two killing intents were formless, when the two killing intents collided, a change within the nature of the two killing intents happened.


    It could be seen, the two killing intents turned into substances, and scattered outwards in a circr shape.


    The killing intents were like a sharp de, cutting everything in its path. Within the radius of 10 kilometers, there was not a single tree that was 1 meter tall, countless things were cut into half by the two killing intents.

 Chapter 153 – You! You are cheating! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 153 ¨C You! You are cheating! 2/2</h4>


    Ye Zizi giggled and a bright red color pike immediately appeared on her delicate hand. This long pike was no ordinary pike. The head of the pike was the same length as the body of the pike. The head of the pike was scarlet in color, and ayer of faint blood fog could be seen being emitted out from the head of the pike. On the other hand, the body of the pike was as if there were rivers of blood flowing around it, and even more, the wails of grievance spirits could be hearding out from the body of the pike, just this alone was enough to make one tremble in fear.


    Immediately after the pike appeared, a white crystal armor appeared on Ye Zizi¡¯s body. The white crystal armor covered 99% of Ye Zizi¡¯s entire body, and even Ye Zizi¡¯s eyes were covered too. As for that 1% that was not covered by the armor, two holes could be seen made on the armor, and each of Ye Zizi¡¯s ponytails came out from each of the holes. On the armor, various kinds of runes could be seen branded onto the armor. Each of the runes represented a different kind of defense, it was truly unimaginable.


    ¡°Big skeleton head, are you going to fight against me while unarmed?¡± Ye Zizi¡¯s sweet voice rang out from the armor.


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette bud.


    Ye Hua could be seen speaking calmly, ¡°Blood Lone Illumination, its biggest characteristic is that it is able to absorb the opponent¡¯s blood essence during a battle, even if it isn¡¯t able to touch until the opponent¡¯s body! And that faint blood fog is even more fatal, when the enemy breathed it in, it would cause the enemy to produce hallucination. This is still the first stage of the blood fog, as for the second stage, you should know even if I don¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Profound Moon Armor, it could be said to be the perfect defense. Unfortunately, you insisted on poking out two holes for your ponytails toe out from, and these two holes are the ws of your armor.¡±


    Ye Zizi¡¯s expression turned stiff and she was inplete disbelief. Why does he know my secrets!


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible! Why do you know about all those things!¡± Ye Zizi¡¯s tone suddenly changed, it was no longer a sweet-sounding loli voice, and right now, it was like the howl of a weeping ghost.


    Along with Ye Zizi¡¯s bellow, a soundwave was formed, and it swept out towards Ye Zizi¡¯s surroundings.


    Ye Hua looked at the unstable Ye Zizi and said faintly, ¡°Because, I was the one who gave you the Blood Lone Illumination and Profound Moon Armor!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! You are bluffing!¡± Within the armor, Ye Zizi¡¯s expression was sinister. For all of her secrets to be known by the other party, Ye Zizi knew just what this meant.


    Ye Hua sneered and his corporeal body gradually retreated. In the blink of an eye, Ye Hua¡¯s true body was revealed!


    A skeleton!


    Compared to Death Mage, Ye Hua was slightly taller. Ye Hua¡¯s shoulders were a bit broader, and his skeleton body was a bitrger too. However, Ye Hua¡¯s skeleton head was extremely simr to Death Mage¡¯s skeleton head. From this, it could be seen that Death Mage was handsome too.


    Ye Hua stretched out his five fingers and took a look at them. It¡¯s been quite a long time since Ist seen my true body, it sure does feel a bit unused to.


    ¡°Right now, your Blood Lone Illumination ispletely useless against me. At the most, it is but a sharp pike, and that is nothing for me to worry about.¡±


    Ye Zizi tightly held onto the Blood Lone Illumination that was within her hand. The blood fog that was on the head of the pike increased in amount. From this, it could be seen just how angry Ye Zizi was feeling right now.


    ¡°As for how to break through your Profound Moon Armor, there are lots of ways for me to choose from, for example...¡±


    Ye Hua waved his skeleton hand, and thousands of weapons that had been shrunk small could be seen surrounding Ye Hua¡¯s body. And it was as if Ye Hua was ying with a tablet, when Ye Hua lightly slid onto the air with his finger, the weapons followed along and began rotating.


    Suddenly, Ye Hua decided upon one of the weapons and he grabbed onto it.


    A purple color long de could be seen appearing within Ye Hua¡¯s hand. The entire body of the de was engraved with gold stripes, and on the tip of the de, an unknown gold color liquid was dripping out from it. When the gold color liquid dripped onto the ground, it could move around on its own, seemingly like it has a self-consciousness.


    ¡°This Gold me Dark de is enough to break through your Profound Moon Armor! As for that Blood Lone Illumination within your hand...¡±


    Ye Hua could be seen waving his hand again.


    Thousands of armors appeared and began floating around Ye Hua¡¯s surroundings. After picking out an armor from the thousands of armors, the armor condensed and appeared on Ye Hua¡¯s skeleton body.


    ¡°Although this Secret Feather Armor is not a top-rate armor, it is able to suppress your vitality! Adding on with...¡±


    Suddenly, a shield condensed and appeared on Ye Hua¡¯s left hand, ¡°Adding on with this Heavy Serene Shield, I am able to suppress your vitality to its lowest point!¡±


    Sure enough! The Blood Lone Illumination that was still emitting out a dense blood fog just a while ago gradually became weaker and weaker, and in the end, only threads of blood fog were being emitted out from the Blood Lone Illumination.


    ¡°Although I am not an expert in using strength, it is still enough to deal with you!¡±


    Ye Zizi looked dazedly at the Ye Hua who had a full set of godly equip equipped on him and said slowly, ¡°You are cheating!!!¡±

 Chapter 154 – Unequalled in close combat 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 154 ¨C Unequalled in closebat 1/2</h4>


    Thinking back to the past, I was truly foolish, leaving a bunch of top-rate equipment at the side and not using them, and being obstinate on defeating my opponents while being unarmed.


    After going through those few years of cognition, Ye Hua felt that wearing equipment was also a kind of advantage. Of course! Every mage has the heart of a warrior!


    Death Mage was the same too.


    Suddenly!


    Cracks appeared on the ground that was below Ye Zizi¡¯s feet, and the air seemed like it was trembling. Ye Hua¡¯s gaze immediately congealed.


    Ye Zizi could be seen holding onto her helmet with one of her hand and suddenlyughing out loudly, ¡°You are looking down too much on me, Ye Zizi! Big skeleton head, you have truly made me be angry!¡±


    Bang!


    Ye Zizi¡¯s aura erupted out from her body in all directions, and the blood fog that was emitting out from the Blood Lone Illumination became even denser than it was before!


    ¡°Seems like your strength has also be somewhat stronger. That¡¯s fine too! Let¡¯s fight!¡± Ye Hua raised the Heavy Serene Shield that was on his hand, ced the Gold me Dark de on top of the Heavy Serene Shield, and leaned slightly forward with his body.


    Don¡¯t see that Ye Zizi was just a little loli, her power burst was the most ferocious amongst all of the Seven Sins. Back then, even Ye Hua also wouldn¡¯t dare to directly take on Ye Zizi¡¯s pike attack. However, it was different right now, Ye Hua has the confidence to use powers that he was weak in to prevail over Ye Zizi!


    ¡°Go and die!¡± Ye Zizi let out a holler and her body jumped high up into the sky.


    Ye Hua raised his head slightly, and he saw that there was a sky full of blood fog behind Ye Zizi¡¯s body. Within the blood fog, countless grievance spirits that had a sinister look on their faces appeared. The miserable voices that were emitted out from the grievance spirits were able to make one feel agitated.


    ¡°I have said before! Your moves are useless against me! I am able topletely suppress you!¡± Ye Hua raised his Heavy Serene Shield.


    Bang!


    A huge sound rang throughout the heaven and earth. The originally clear and boundless sky became filled with ck clouds, and very quickly, the sky was dyed red by the blood fog, causing the sky to seem like it had sunk into a pool of blood.


    The collision of the shield and pike caused a huge airwave to appear, and everything that was around the collision evaporated. And this was just a mere simple collision only.


    A bunch of blood fog could be seen emitting out from the Blood Lone Illumination, and the blood fog immediately covered Ye Hua¡¯s body. If it was a corporeal body, it was reckoned that the corporeal body would have already be dried up by now! However, Ye Hua was a skeleton, and he did not possess such a thing like blood essence. Ye Hua¡¯s true body itself was able to put Ye Zizi at a disadvantage.


    ¡°I have said before, your moves are useless against me!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s gaze turned cold, and the Gold me Dark de that was in his hand shed towards Ye Zizi with a frantic might!


    Ye Zizi snorted and she straightforwardly used her left hand to grab onto the de!


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows wrinkled. The degree of Ye Zizi¡¯s strength has surpassed my estimation. It seems like, after reviving from death, she has be stronger too, she is no longer the Ye Zizi that she was in the past.


    ¡°Your strength is not bad, and this is indeed a good de too. However, it is still not enough to break through my Profound Moon Armor!¡± Ye Zizi snorted in disdain.


    Although Ye Hua was surprised at Ye Zizi¡¯s strength, it was unlikely for Ye Hua to get defeated by Ye Zizi.


    ¡°I have said before, this de is used for breaking through your Profound Moon Armor!¡± Ye Hua said coldly.


    ¡°What a joke!¡± However, right after Ye Zizi finished speaking, she saw a gold color liquid flowing towards her hand.


    Ye Zizi immediately let go of the Gold me Dark de and began crazily shaking her left hand, wanting to shake off the disgusting gold color liquid that was on her hand. However, no matter how she shook, it was useless.


    ¡°Take note of your feet.¡± Ye Hua reminded.


    Ye Zizi took a look at her feet, and she saw that another gold color liquid had attached itself onto one of her feet.


    ¡°Ye Zizi, if you had listened to my words and not poke two holes on your armor, you wouldn¡¯t have died! But, you just wouldn¡¯t listen to me!¡± Ye Hua shouted out coldly. Back then, the reason that Ye Zizi died was because the human Overlords found her weak point andnded a fatal attack onto her.


    Ye Zizi jumped up and down franticly, causing countless big holes to appear on the ground. However, the two gold color liquids were like superglue, firmly sticking onto Ye Zizi¡¯s back. Currently, the two gold color liquids were slowly crawling towards the Profound Moon Armor¡¯s holes.


    ¡°Get off of me! Ah!!!¡± Ye Zizi who was within the armor suddenly let out a wail.


    Ye Hua looked silently at Ye Zizi. The Profound Moon Armor is merely Ye Zizi¡¯s first line of defense, her true body is the second line of defense. However, the three Overlords from back then did not even give Ye Zizi the chance to change into her true form.


    Of course, I am able to do that too right now, but...

 Chapter 154 – Unequalled in close combat 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 154 ¨C Unequalled in closebat 2/2</h4>


    After trials and tribtions, the two golden color liquids finally crawled into the holes. Ye Zizi who was still jumping around franticly a while ago immediately stopped moving, seemingly like her body had been frozen.


    ¡°You!!! Just what is this thing!¡± Ye Zizi questioned.


    Ye Hua said calmly, ¡°What is formidable about the Gold me Dark de is not the de itself, but that two golden color liquids. They are able to integrate into one¡¯s blood and distribute viruses throughout one¡¯s body, which in turn causes one to lose their fighting strength. At that time, your Profound Moon Armor will be but just a decoration.¡±


    ¡°So this is the case! Big skeleton head! You are formidable, but I am not willing to lose just like this!¡± Ye Zizi¡¯s tone became weaker and weaker, seemingly like she was about to copse at any moment.


    Ye Hua let out a breath, ¡°Admit your defeat and surrender!¡±


    Ye Ziziughed miserably, then copsed unwillingly.


    A breeze blew by. The damaged ground seemed like the surface of the moon, there were holes everywhere. The sight of this ce right now was enough to let one exim in astonishment.


    Ye Hua who had a full set of godly equip equipped did not move at all and was still looking at Ye Zizi who had copsed.


    After a long while, Ye Hua spoke, ¡°Is it fun?¡±


    Ye Zizi who had copsed paused for a moment and there was still no response from her.


    ¡°You are still the same as you were in the past.¡± Ye Hua said gravely. Ye Zizi¡¯s temperament did not change, so just what is going on with her?


    Ye Zizi could be seen immediately standing up and snorted lovably, ¡°Big skeleton head, you are so boring.¡±


    Ye Hua sighed. Seems like I have underestimated Ye Zizi¡¯s capabilities. After reviving from the dead, she has be even stronger. Her situation is the same as me, Wei Chang, and Lie Gu.


    Ye Hua kept the Gold me Dark de within his hand and soon after, he summoned out a sharp sword.


    ¡°Dark Cold Soul!¡±


    The cold air that was emitting out from the sword caused Ye Zizi to be dazed, ¡°Big skeleton head, you are shameless.¡±


    Ye Hua snorted as he jumped up to the sky with his body, ¡°For me to fight in closebat with you, I am already giving you face!¡±


    The sword energy shot towards Ye Zizi like a raging sea wave. The sword energy brought along a might that was able to crush all living things with it, and the heaven and earth suddenly changed color.


    Ye Zizi who was within the armor congealed her gaze, and not willing to be outdone, she raised up the Blood Lone Illumination within her hand. The red light of the pike¡¯s body increased sharply.


    This was the collision between strength and strength. Although the reason that Ye Hua chose to fight like this was because that Ye Zizi was after all one of his subordinates, Ye Hua having the heart of a warrior was also a part of the reason.


    A loud sound that was enough to shock one¡¯s heart rang out. When the two strengths collided, an explosion was immediately formed! The boundless strengths rushed up to the sky and broke through the blood-red clouds. The terrifying airflow swept crazily in all directions, forming into a terrifying astral wind!


    ¡°Big skeleton head, your strength is indeed pretty good, butpared to me, you are stillcking by a bit.¡± Ye Ziziughed lovably.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Is that so? I will let you see just what is called strength!¡±


    ¡°I will look forward to it~¡±


    The two could be seenunching a confrontation of strength with each other. The scene was just like the end of the world, the ground was trembling, and the sky was oppressive.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Loud sounds resounded throughout the heaven and earth. The two¡¯s battle had entered into the climax. The more Ye Zizi fought, the more excited she became, and her strength kept increasing as she fought. Adding on with the Profound Moon Armor, Ye Zizi could be said to be close to invincible.


    Each of the Seven Sins has their own unique capability. Ye Zizi¡¯s strength and power burst were the strongest amongst the Seven Sins, and she was even somewhat strongerpared to Lie Gu. However, Lie Gu was an invincible existence when ites to airbat.

 Chapter 155 – My strength is not allowed to be doubted! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 155 ¨C My strength is not allowed to be doubted! 1/2</h4>


    Suddenly.


    The two who were fighting with each other immediately separated from each other.


    Ye Hua looked calmly at Ye Zizi, while Ye Zizi¡¯s breathing was a bit chaotic. However, Ye Zizi¡¯s fighting strength was still out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Ye Zizi, seeing that you possess this kind of strength, I feel rather happy.¡± Ye Hua lightly waved his hand, and all of the godly equip that was on him immediately disappeared, revealing out his true body.


    Ye Zizi calmed down her breathing and she said lovably, ¡°Big skeleton head, are you admitting defeat?¡±


    A red light suddenly began radiating out from each of Ye Hua¡¯s empty eye sockets, ¡°Ye Zizi, youpletely do not understand my true strength!¡±


    ¡°Alright, you are acting cool again. After I finished tearing apart your bones, I will see whether if you are still going to act cool or not~¡± Ye Zizi snorted and she stabbed towards Ye Hua¡¯s forehead with her Blood Lone Illumination.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua stood right there on the spot and did not carry out any defensive measures.


    Blood Lone Illumination emitted out an iparably strong red light. Ye Zizi was intending on grabbing onto Ye Hua¡¯s opening and end the battle with one strike!


    Ye Zizi¡¯s idea was great, but just as Ye Hua had said, Ye Zizi does not know how strong the opponent that she was facing right now was!


    Right when the tip of the pike was aboutnd onto Ye Hua¡¯s skeleton head, it actually came to a stop by force, and stopped at a spot that was a millimeter away from the skeleton head! From this, it could be seen just how strong Ye Hua¡¯s control of his power was!


    Ye Zizi went into a daze for a moment. Soon after, her expression changed greatly, and right when she wanted to retreat backward with her body, she discovered that her body was actually unable to move!


    ¡°Ye Zizi, in actuality, I am able to kill you just by moving my fingers. Do you know why I am not killing you!¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    Ye Zizi did not respond. Even after exerting the strength of her entire body, she was still unable to free herself from the invisible binding.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t bear to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Firmament Ghost mes!¡± Ye Hua shouted out lightly.


    Five purple color mes could be seen appearing around Ye Zizi¡¯s surroundings. The mes intertwined with each other, forming a strange fire formation, and Ye Zizi was right in the middle of the fire formation!


    Pfff!


    The purple color fire formation suddenly soared up to the sky, the huge round shape purple me seemed as if it was going to burn the sky till there was nothing left, and Ye Zizi who was in the middle of the fire formation was currently being burned by the me.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! I¡¯m going to kill you!!!¡± While within the me, Ye Zizi bellowed. However, it was of no use.


    Ye Hua seemed to be waiting for an opportunity. Suddenly, Ye Hua felt that there was an abnormality with Ye Zizi who was within the me, ¡°Thinking of changing into your true form and running away?! You are overestimating your capabilities!¡±


    ¡°Earth God Lock!¡±


    Ye Zizi¡¯s expression changed greatly. I am not able to release out my true body too, how is this possible!


    The purple color me continued on burning Ye Zizi. The Profound Moon Armor that Ye Zizi was wearing on her body had already turned purple. But even if that was the case, Ye Zizi¡¯s ponytails were still drifting within the air.


    ¡°Big skeleton head, I admit defeat! I admit defeat!¡± Ye Zizi who was within the armor finally couldn¡¯t endure the burn anymore and began begging for mercy.


    However, Ye Hua did not pay any attention to her and continued waiting.


    ¡°I have already admitted defeat, what else do you want!!!¡± A vicious aura flew out from the purple me. However, after Ye Hua lightly waved his hand, the so-called vicious aura quietly disappeared.


    Half an hour... An hour... Two hours...


    ¡°You are ruthless...¡± After finish speaking, Ye Zizi fainted.


    Ye Hua let out a breath. I finally burned her till she fainted. Now, I will take a look at just what is going on with you!


    Ye Hua stretched out his palm, and amp appeared on his hand.


    Thismp was known as Peak Moon Illumination Lamp, it was able to illuminate out all unknown things, and allow the user to easily destroy the things that were illuminated out. Unfortunately, thismp was only able to be used once. After themp had been ignited, it would disappear once the me extinguished. Furthermore, themp could only be used when the target was at its weakest state, if not, themp wouldn¡¯t work at all.


    At the start, the reason Ye Hua used strength to fight against Ye Zizi was because he wanted to probe out Ye Zizi¡¯s strength. And it was as he had expected, Ye Zizi¡¯s strength increased by a lot. As for the reason of using Firmament Ghost mes to burn Ye Zizi, it was merely because he wanted to make her lose her consciousness, so that it would be easier for him to use the Peak Moon Illumination Lamp on her.

 Chapter 155 – My strength is not allowed to be doubted! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 155 ¨C My strength is not allowed to be doubted! 2/2</h4>


    Ye Hua closed his palm, and the Firmament Ghost mes immediately disappeared, while Ye Zizi was still being controlled by Ye Hua.


    Peak Moon Illumination Lamp slowly floated to the top of Ye Zizi¡¯s head. When themp was floating on top of Ye Zizi¡¯s head, a me appeared within themp core, and illuminated Ye Zizi¡¯s entire body.


    Ye Hua¡¯s gaze was tightly fixed onto Ye Zizi. I hope that this Peak Moon Illumination Lamp would be of use.


    Slowly, themp illuminated out Ye Zizi¡¯s true body, and also various kinds of constitutions. Ye Hua¡¯sprehension towards the things that were illuminated out was pretty decent, and up till now, the things that were being illuminated out of Ye Zizi were still normal. However, of course, if those things were to be illuminated out from other people, it would be abnormal.


    Suddenly! Three pieces of faint seals appeared on the top of Ye Zizi¡¯s head! The three pieces of seals formed into a triangle shape seal. Looking at the shape, there were still 2 more pieces of seals that were missing, thus, this seal could be counted as an imperfect seal.


    Ye Hua tightly held his hand into a fist, to actually dare to ce seals on my subordinate! However, with how strong Ye Zizi¡¯s capability is, who is able to even ce seals on her! I will ask her about itter on!


    Ye Hua tapped lightly onto the triangle seal with his bone finger, and immediately, the three pieces of seals shattered. And right at this moment, the Peak Moon Illumination Lamp¡¯s me had extinguished, and the Peak Moon Illumination Lamp vanished from within the air.


    After the three pieces of seals disappeared, the armor that was on Ye Zizi¡¯s body disappeared too. While wearing a princess dress, Ye Zizi slowly fell onto the ground. Ye Hua summoned out his corporeal body again and lighted up a stick of cigarette, then began waiting for Ye Zizi to wake up.


    After a long while.


    Hmm~ Hmm~ Hmm~


    Ye Zizi who was lying on the ground rubbed onto her big eyes, ¡°Where am I at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry...¡± Ye Zizi sat her body up and pursed her lips.


    Suddenly, she saw that there was an unfamiliar man in front of her. So handsome~


    However, what a familiar feeling...


    ¡°Ye Zizi.¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely.


    Ye Zizi immediately recalled of the battle just a while ago. A pitiful expression appeared on her face and tears immediately began flowing out from her eyes.


    ¡°Big skeleton head~¡± Ye Zizi ran over to Ye Hua, and her tears of happiness scattered throughout the air.


    Ye Zizi could be seen throwing herself into Ye Hua¡¯s embrace and crying out at the top of her voice. Ye Zizi seemed so tragic... seemingly like she was a child that had been abandoned.


    Ye Hua let out a breath and patted onto Ye Zizi¡¯s head, ¡°Where did your aura from a while ago go to?¡±


    ¡°Big skeleton head, I know my wrong already~ Boohoohoo~ Big skeleton head~ I miss you so much~¡± All of Ye Zizi¡¯s tears and mucus were wiped onto Ye Hua¡¯s clothing.


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows wrinkled.


    ¡°Alright, if you did something wrong, you have to be punished!¡±


    Ye Zizi looked pitifully at Ye Hua, and soon after, she raised her butt.


    Don¡¯t think that Ye Hua¡¯s idea of punishing others by beating onto their butts was a sudden inspiration that he had. Instead, it was that, in the past, Ye Zizi would often make mistakes, and Ye Hua could only beat her butt as punishment.


    Without any trace of politeness, Ye Hua began giving a lesson to this mischievous subordinate of his. However, for Ye Zizi to be able to recover, it made Ye Hua felt very happy.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Zizi rubbed onto her butt, then ran over and hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s neck, ¡°Big skeleton head, Zizi miss everyone so much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry already, I still have some things that I want to ask you about.¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    Ye Zizi wiped away the tears that were on the corner of her eyes, ¡°En, big skeleton head, you ask, Zizi will tell you everything that she knows.¡±


    ¡°When did you wake up, and who ced the seals on you!¡±


    Without even thinking, Ye Zizi said, ¡°Zizi woke up about a year ago. Back then when Zizi woke up, there were a lot of priests that were chanting incantations sitting around Ye Zizi, and also, there was a magical tool ced on top of Zizi¡¯s head. When Zizi woke up, Zizi immediately crushed the magical tool, then absorbed all of the priests that were around Zizi. Afterward, Zizi began traveling around the world and discovered that this world was super fun, there were lots of pretty dresses to wear. Just that, the people of this world are too weak.¡±


    ¡°Big skeleton head, you should know that Zizi is veryzy, therefore, Zizi thought of a n to gather all the people that wereparatively formidable, so that I can absorb all of them in one go. Unfortunately, those people were still too weak, and I didn¡¯t have my fill. And soon after, I came across... Eh... Your Honor~ Forgive Zizi~ Hmm~ Hmm~ Your Honor~¡±


    Ye Zizi began acting cute towards Ye Hua.


    Ye Zizi who had never used Your Honor to address Ye Hua has begun addressing Ye Hua as Your Honor. From this, it could be seen just how much Ye Zizi hope that Ye Hua would forgive her wrongdoings.

 Chapter 156 – All of you have a woman, I want one too! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 156 ¨C All of you have a woman, I want one too! 1/2</h4>


    Ye Hua lightly caressed onto the long ponytail. In actuality, during the battle, Ye Zizi still has a lot of abilities that she hasn¡¯t use, but unfortunately, she lost just like that.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly. Being too strong is also a kind of sin, no one is able to pique my desire to fight, and only my subordinates would be able to get me to personally fight with them. Tossing aside all of the other factors, this fight with Ye Zizi felt very good.


    As for Ye Zizi¡¯s description, she must have been revived into this world five years ago, just that, while she was unconscious, she was discovered by others, and those people tried to control her. Perhaps, even those people themselves also didn¡¯t expect that it would take that long for them to ce the seals onto Ye Zizi, after all, Ye Zizi is just too formidable. After spending a few years on cing seals onto Ye Zizi, those people only managed to ce three pieces of seals onto Ye Zizi, and for the remaining two pieces of seals, before they were even able to finish cing thest two seals onto Ye Zizi, Ye Zizi had already woken up. And as for the result after Ye Zizi had woken up, it is very obvious.


    For there to be such a magical tool like that amongst the humans, it sure is astonishing. However, thinking back to those Overlords back then, every one of them had a few strong magical tools on them too. Therefore, it is normal for the people of this world to possess one or two strong magical tools.


    Ye Zizi who was within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace could be seen raising up her face that had a pitiful expression on it and said with grievance, ¡°Big skeleton head, have you forgiven Zizi?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t call me big skeleton head, I will forgive you.¡±


    Ye Zizi¡¯s small face sunk, ¡°But, but... I have already called you that for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°Then, I am not going to forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I will stop calling you big skeleton head.¡± Ye Zizi rubbed onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest and acted cutely. Looking at Ye Zizi, one would really find it hard to be angry at Ye Zizi.


    Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°Qing Ya still does not know my identity, if I suddenly have another subordinate, and furthermore, the subordinate is a little loli, she won¡¯t think that I am a pervert right, to keep a loli as my subordinate. And with Ye Zizi¡¯s characteristic, there is no need to think too much, she would follow me around no matter what. And if I were to chase her away from me, who knows what kind of trouble she would cause. I have already tried chasing her away back then. Furthermore, my game has only just begun, I cannot allow Ye Zizi to destroy it. What kind of identity should I assign to her?¡±


    Ye Zizi opened her big eyes and looked at Ye Hua. She looked very pitiful.


    ¡°You can call me big brother, and when there is no one else, you have to address me as Your Honor, do you understand!¡± Taking this opportunity, I have to make Ye Zizi get used to addressing me as His Honor and big brother. Back then, I have truly spoiled her too much.


    Ye Zizi became exulted, and said without even thinking too much, ¡°Big brother~¡±


    And I thought that Ye Zizi would contemte for a bit, I didn¡¯t expect that she would agree to it that easily.


    Ye Zizi had been drifting around the human world for a year already, and she knew that big brother was a rtively intimate way to address someone. Ye Zizi felt that calling Ye Hua big brother was much better than calling Ye Hua big skeleton head, and thus she happily agreed to call him big brother.


    ¡°Big brother, I want to go and take a look at Gluttonous Monster and Big Skeleton Dragon.¡±


    Ye Hua knocked onto Ye Zizi¡¯s forehead, ¡°When there is no one else, you have to call me Your Honor! Also, don¡¯t call them by their nicknames.¡±


    Ye Zizi rubbed onto her forehead and puffed her cheeks, ¡°Your Honor, Zizi understands.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Wei Chang will exin everything to you in detail.¡±


    ¡°En, en, en, let¡¯s go back~¡±


    After finish speaking, the two disappeared from this ce that had been destroyed by them.


    Not sure how long had passed, a figure suddenly appeared at the ce where Ye Hua and Ye Zizi fought at. The figure wore a purple gold chang pao, and had a dragon soaring crown worn on his head. With just a look, it could be seen that this figure was definitely from a rich distinguished family.


    When the figure appeared at the location, he looked curiously around his surroundings. Soon after, he began searching all over the ce. The nervous look on that figure¡¯s face seemed as if he had dropped an extremely valuable treasure somewhere at this ce.


    The man could be seen scratching onto his face and muttering to himself, ¡°Hmm, the system evidently indicated that there was a red packet at this ce, why did it go missing... Did the red packet system made a mistake?¡±


    Suddenly, two figures kneeled in front of the man and said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty! This ce is not suitable for staying for a long time, arge number of sects are currently gathering towards this ce!¡±


    The man sighed helplessly. I can only find another time toe here and take a look again.


    Not long after the man had left, countless people arrived at the ce. If Ye Hua was still here, he would notice that there were a few familiar faces amongst the countless people.

 Chapter 156 – All of you have a woman, I want one too! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 156 ¨C All of you have a woman, I want one too! 2/2</h4>


    At the waterfall.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu sat on the small stools and quietly waited for the oue. Tang Wei stood at Wei Chang¡¯s back and pinched his back for him. Meanwhile, Lie Gu enjoyed his three women¡¯s services of back massage, hand massage, and leg massage. Who said that there wasn¡¯t any advantage in having more wives?


    ¡°Why are they still not back.¡± Lie Gu was a bit jittery from waiting. It has been a few hours already, isn¡¯t it just a matter of seconds if His Honor wants to deal with Ye Zizi? Or, could it be that...


    Within Lie Gu¡¯s mind, an image appeared, Ye Zizi was tied up, and His Honor was holding onto a whip and fiercely whipping onto Ye Zizi.


    ¡°Your Ho... Boss!!!¡± Wei Chang suddenly stood up and shouted out.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Lie Gu hurriedly stood up and shouted out.


    However, there is only the boss¡¯s figure here, where did Zizi go to? Could it be that...


    Lie Gu looked at His Honor in disbelief and asked dazedly, ¡°Boss, where is Zizi?¡±


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and walked towards the tent, ¡°She died.¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu were stunned, seemingly like they had been struck by lightning. They could not imagine that the adorable Zizi had died just like this.


    Lie Gu was evidently feeling very sad. Lie Gu plopped on the ground and howled in grief, ¡°Zizi, why are you so foolish, when you can¡¯t win, do you not know how to run instead? I haven¡¯t even had the chance to let you ride onto me...¡±


    Tears were flowing down from Wei Chang¡¯s eyes. Back then, Zizi even wanted topete with me, and right now...


    Suddenly, Lie Gu felt that there was a person on his shoulders, and he said gravely, ¡°All of you, don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯m not in the mood!!!¡±


    However, his ears were grabbed onto.


    Lie Gu immediately opened his eyes. These women are too outrageous, can¡¯t they see that I am not in the mood right now!


    However, when Lie Gu saw the ponytails that were swaying around in front of his eyes, he was stunned. Soon after, Lie Gu slowly turned his head around.


    ¡°Hehe, Big Skeleton Dragon, did you miss Zizi?¡± Ye Zizi said sweetly. Ye Zizi could be seen riding on Lie Gu¡¯s shoulders and grabbing onto Lie Gu¡¯s ears with her hands.


    Lie Gu did not know how to express the joy that he was feeling right now, the expression that was on his face was very expressive. Immediately, Lie Gu soared up to the sky, and Ye Zizi shouted out excitedly, ¡°I finally rode onto Big Skeleton Dragon~¡±


    When Lie Gu flew into the clouds, he immediately revealed his true body. Ye Zizi looked very tiny when she was sitting on Lie Gu¡¯s true body.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Lie Gu¡¯s dragon roar that was filled with excitement rang out within the sky. Quite a number of people heard the dragon roar and they thought that they were hallucinating. However, Lie Gu did not roar out for a second time, because he was warned by Ye Hua.


    Without long, the twonded onto the ground, and uponnding onto the ground, Ye Zizi threw herself into Wei Chang¡¯s embrace and hang onto him like a ko bear.


    ¡°Gluttonous Monster, Zizi saw that you cried just now.¡±


    Wei Changughed lightly, ¡°You saw wrongly.¡±


    ¡°Humph, humph~ I didn¡¯t see wrongly~ Still don¡¯t want to admit it huh? When are you going topete with me again?¡±


    ¡°If you want topete with me, it will only do if the boss allows it.¡± Wei Chang rubbed onto Ye Zizi¡¯s head andughed.


    Ye Zizi pursed her lips. Suddenly, she saw that there were four women beside her and her eyes lighted up, ¡°Wow, such beautiful clothes, I want to wear it too~¡±


    In actuality, the four maids were still currently in astonishment. Originally, they thought that the loli was an enemy, and didn¡¯t expect that, in the end, the loli was actually a teammate, it was unbelievable to them.


    The four maids still did not know what the situation was, and they seemed very respectful towards Ye Zizi.


    ¡°Where did you buy this outfit from? I want to buy one too~¡± Ye Zizi touched onto thece of the skirt and asked curiously.


    Little loli adding on with a maid outfit.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu exined the identities of the four women to Ye Zizi, and Ye Zizi immediately felt that it was unfair, ¡°It won¡¯t do, all of you have a woman, Zizi also wants a woman too!¡±


    Wei Chang, ¡°......¡±


    Lie Gu, ¡°......¡±


    Four maids, ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 157 – Hopeless 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 157 ¨C Hopeless 1/2</h4>


    Wei Changughed lightly, ¡°Zizi, speak softer a bit, don¡¯t disturb till the madam¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°Madam? Who is the madam?¡± Ye Zizi asked confusedly.


    Lie Gu pat onto the Ye Zizi who was only 1.2 meters tall andughed, ¡°The boss¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!! Big brother has a wife!!!¡± Ye Zizi eximed in surprise. Soon after, she covered onto her small mouth with her hands.


    Wei Changughed, ¡°En, it happened quite a while ago, the madam is already pregnant too.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± This caused Ye Zizi to be greatly surprised. Isn¡¯t His Honor a skeleton? How is he able to make a human be pregnant? Isn¡¯t this too mystical...


    ¡°I will go and take a look.¡± After finish speaking, Ye Zizi ran to the front of the tent, then quietly walked into the tent.


    His Honor could be seen hugging onto a female human that looked very beautiful. Ye Zizi felt that this female human was the prettiest female human that she had seen.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Speak softly.¡±


    Ye Zizi nodded her head as she moved closer and observed for a while. Soon after, she said in a low voice, ¡°Your Honor, can I hug the madam?¡±


    ¡°Be gentle.¡± Ye Hua did not reject Ye Zizi¡¯s request. After all, Zizi was still a child in his eyes.


    Ye Zizi slowly crawled to the middle of the two, then lightly hugged onto Qing Ya and buried her head into Qing Ya¡¯s chest. This action caused Ye Hua to feel a bit unhappy. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to hug onto Qing Ya. However, the words that I spoke out possesses enormous weight, even 12 kuns also wouldn¡¯t be able to pull back the words that I spoke.


    ¡°The madam¡¯s embrace is so warm, it¡¯s sofortable~¡± Ye Zizi squinted her beautiful eyes. No wonder His Honor likes this female human.


    The cultivation world¡¯s jealously king sort of couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s enough, quickly let go of her.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, let me hug a while more, just a while more~ I¡¯m begging you~¡±


    ¡°Hmmm~¡± Qing Ya could be seen letting out a light moan as she stretched out her hands and held Ye Zizi into her embrace. Qing Ya definitely mistook Ye Zizi as Ye Hua.


    This caused the jealousy king to be iparably angry. Forget it that you hugged onto the dolls, you even hugged onto Ye Zizi too!


    ¡°Are you still not going to let go of your hands!¡± Ye Hua shouted out lightly.


    Ye Zizi said with grievance, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault~ The madam is hugging onto me and not letting off of me~¡±


    Ye Hua had no choice but to separate Ye Zizi away from Qing Ya by force. After separating Ye Zizi from Qing Ya, as expected to Ye Hua, Qing Ya hugged onto him.


    ¡°Your Honor, you are petty~¡± Ye Zizi pouted her small mouth and said.


    Ye Hua took a re at Ye Zizi, then said in a low voice, ¡°Remember to wait for me toe and pick you up at the county seat tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°En, I know, I know~¡± After responding, Ye Zizi walked out of the tent. The madam¡¯s embrace is trulyfortable~ Her embrace feels so soft~


    After Ye Zizi spoke a few sentences with both Wei Chang and Lie Gu, she left the group for the time being. The future was still long.


    Ye Hua still did not know just how much of a mistake his decision was. If he was to know the conduct that this ¡®little sister¡¯ of hers would have in the future, he would definitely not be able to help but want to kick her out and let her perish outside by herself.


    While hugging onto the woman that was within his embrace, Ye Hua let out a breath. Ye Zizi is extremely not fond of humans, I didn¡¯t expect that she would be fond of Qing Ya after taking just one nce at Qing Ya. From this, it could be seen that Qing Ya is very unique, and that I have very good taste.


    Looking at that tender red lips, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but kiss onto it. It sure is f**king soft, and it sure feels f**king great.

 Chapter 157 – Hopeless 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 157 ¨C Hopeless 2/2</h4>


    It was already deep within the night right now, and both Wei Chang and Lie Gu have entered into their tents too.


    Without long after Lie Gu entered his tent, the tent began shaking crazily. However, Lie Gu cleverly ced a barrier around his tent, to prevent from disturbing His Honor.


    On Wei Chang¡¯s side, Wei Chang was not so direct like Lie Gu. Looking at Lie Gu¡¯s tent, Wei Chang wants to express that he was very jealous.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, it¡¯s sote already, quicklye in and rest.¡± Tang Wei opened the corner of the tent entrance and called out to Wei Chang tenderly.


    Right now, Wei Chang really wanted to ask His Honor for a stick of cigarette to calm himself down, his heartbeat was beating a bit fast currently.


    ¡°Uncle Wei?¡± Tang Wei shouted out with her face red.


    Wei Chang immediately revealed out a resolute look on his face. I will do as His Honor suggested to me, I will straightforwardly push Tang Wei over!


    Seeing that Uncle Wei was walking over, Tang Wei shyly hid into the tent. Tang Wei¡¯s face was thoroughly red, and she was feeling extremely nervous.


    Entering into the tent, the theme of the tent could be seen to be red, appearing rather festive.


    Looking at Xiao Tang who was lowering her head and the shy look on her, Wei Chang swallowed his saliva. What should I do right now!!!


    Seeing that Uncle Wei was dazedly looking at her, Tang Wei lightly bit onto her lower lip and began slowly removing her clothes.


    Wei Chang was greatly startled, ¡°Xiao Tang, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Taking off my clothes and going to sleep.¡± Xiao Tang¡¯s pretty face was extremely red right now. Uncle Wei is so stupid, what else is there to do after taking off my clothes.


    Wei Chang could be seen stretching out both of his hands.


    Tang Wei felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Uncle Wei is finally taking the initiative.


    However...


    Wei Chang helped Tang Wei to wear back the clothes that she was slowly undressing and said with concern, ¡°The valley is cold when it iste at the night, it is better to wear your clothes while you sleep.¡±


    Tang Wei, ¡°......¡±


    First blood.


    Right now, Tang Wei¡¯s heart was filled with shadow. Uncle Wei, can you be even more honest?


    Wei Chang let out a breath, then straightforwardly lied down. What should I do... How should I push Xiao Tang over... I¡¯m online waiting for an answer, it¡¯s very urgent...


    Seeing that Uncle Wei lied down, Tang Wei followed along and lied down right by Uncle Wei¡¯s side. The tent became quiet again.


    After a long while, Tang Wei flipped her body over and lightly hugged onto Wei Chang.


    Meanwhile, Wei Chang stretched out his hand and embraced onto Tang Wei¡¯s slender waist. This time, Tang Wei felt that it was promising and said shyly, ¡°Uncle Wei, don¡¯t you want to do it?¡±


    ¡°I want to.¡± Wei Chang said gravely.


    ¡°Then, what are you still being in a daze for...¡± Tang Wei felt that she was going to have to hide herself in a hole. I have already crazily hinted to Uncle Wei, but why does Uncle Wei still not have any reaction.


    Wei Chang sighed, ¡°I do want to sleep, but I really can¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    Pfff!


    Double kill!


    Tang Wei immediately felt a bit dizzy. I really want to cry... Does anyone have any good ideas for me?


    After a while, Tang Wei calmed herself down. I just don¡¯t believe that Uncle Wei doesn¡¯t understand. Beforeing to this trip, I had done my homework!


    Slowly stretching out her slender hand, Tang Wei rubbed onto Uncle Wei¡¯s chest. Will you still not understand after this!


    Wei Chang was very gratified as he smiled and said tenderly, ¡°Xiao Tang, Uncle Wei is not tired, you don¡¯t have to massage for Uncle Wei.¡±


    Pfff!!


    Triple kill!


    Uncle Wei actually thinks that I am giving him a massage, my god!!! How could it be? Seems like I have no choice but to use my trump card!


    ¡°Hmm~ Hmm~ Hmm~¡±


    Tang Wei steeled her heart and let out extremely alluring moans while rubbing onto Wei Chang¡¯s chest. Which man would be able to endure this? In any way, Tang Wei doesn¡¯t believe that her Uncle Wei would be able to endure it!


    Wei Chang could be seen being startled as he asked with concern, ¡°Xiao Tang, what¡¯s the matter? Did your respiratory tract get infected?¡±


    Pfff!


    Quadra kill!


    Tang Wei felt that she had been struck by a lightning...


    Wei Chang said worriedly, ¡°This valley is humid, you have to pay attention to your own body do you understand?¡±


    Tang Wei remained silent, she could no longer think normally. In the past, I felt that Uncle Wei¡¯s symptom was only mild, but from the looks of it, not only is it not mild, it is severe. This is a sickness, it has to be treated.


    Right now, Tang Wei felt that she must treat Uncle Wei¡¯s sickness, no matter how shameless she has to be, she must also save Uncle Wei.


    Tang Wei could be seen hugging onto Wei Chang¡¯s arm and saying tenderly, ¡°Uncle Wei, you can be at ease, today is my safe day, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Wei Chang lightly caressed onto Tang Wei¡¯s beautiful hair and said gravely, ¡°Uncle Wei knows. With Uncle Wei here, not only will today be your safe day! From now on, every day would be your safe day!¡±


    Penta kill!


    Ace! Your woman has been eliminated by you.


    Tang Wei felt that Uncle Wei was hopeless... My god...


    Meanwhile, Wei Chang was currently thinking about what he should do to be able to push over Xiao Tang who was beside him. Pushing Xiao Tang over straightforwardly would seem not mannered enough, and dilly-dallying is not my style too. I¡¯m really at a loss right now, is there anyone that can give me an idea on what to do.

 Chapter 158 – Younger female cousin 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 158 ¨C Younger female cousin 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Uncle Wei, I¡¯m going to go to sleep first, you rest early too.¡± Tang Wei was very wounded right now. I was disregarded by Uncle Wei.


    ¡°En.¡± Wei Chang went into a daze, then responded soon after.


    Why do I feel that Xiao Tang¡¯s mood is a bit gloomy? It doesn¡¯t make sense for her to be gloomy.


    I expressed my concern for her just a while ago and showed off my formidable strength to her too. So why did she be gloomy? Shouldn¡¯t she be touched till death instead? It¡¯s always shown like that on the television...


    While feeling very confused, Wei Chang gradually fell asleep. Although there isn¡¯t any substantial progress, at the least, Xiao Tang and I have taken the first step forward, we are sleeping together.


    Just that, Xiao Tang¡¯s new school term is about to start, at that time, she wouldn¡¯t be working at the bar anymore, right? How should I deal with this matter? This is truly a headache. How about I eat all the people within the school?


    If Ye Hua were to know that Wei Chang was being so wishy-washy, he would definitely give Wei Chang a good lesson and say, ¡°As a strong being, you should be a bit more domineering, if not, how would your woman be obedient?¡±


    While hugging onto Qing Ya, Ye Hua searched out nightclothes for Qing Ya to change into. Looking at this body of Qing Ya¡¯s, it is now even more alluringpared to when I first met her, every inch of her body is emitting out a faint sweet scent, and furthermore, her skin has a beautiful gloss, I really can¡¯t bear to stop hugging onto her.


    In any case, since there is no one who will be able to see it...


    Jiejiejie...


    The sun raised from the back of the summit, and a few warm rays of light illuminated onto the valley, giving others a pleasant feeling.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm, hmm~¡±


    Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes. This Qing Ya is beginning to hmm, hmm, hmm, again, as expected, she is a moaning monster.


    ¡°Ye Hua, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Qing Ya muttered, reluctant to open her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°If you are hungry, wake up and go eat breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wake up, I feel sofortable while sleeping.¡± Qing Ya shifted her body and ced herself in a much morefortable position.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°We are not at home right now.¡±


    Qing Ya slowly opened her eyes, then began looking at her surroundings. Immediately, the images from yesterday appeared within her mind.


    ¡°You had a nightmarest night.¡± Looking at Qing Ya¡¯s frightened gaze, Ye Hua said faintly.


    Qing Ya¡¯s tightly wrinkled brows gradually be rxed, ¡°A dream?¡±


    ¡°En, you went to rest right after dinnerst night.¡±


    ¡°So that is the case, scared me to death.¡± Qing Ya patted onto her chest, and immediately, she felt that something was wrong. When did I change into my nightclothes?


    Ye Hua said, ¡°I was the one who helped you changed into your nightclothes.¡±


    ¡°You ate my tofu again!!!¡± Qing Ya immediately became shy as she began using her little fists technique onto Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua pinched onto Qing Ya¡¯s tender cheek and said, ¡°Alright,e out after you have changed your clothes, we will be leaving after we finished eating breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 158 – Younger female cousin 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 158 ¨C Younger female cousin 2/2</h4>


    After speaking, Ye Hua walked out of the tent and lighted up a stick of cigarette. The air here sure is good. The four maids woke up very early on to start preparing the breakfast, and currently, Wei Chang was sitting at the waterside and dazing off, while Lie Gu still hasn¡¯t woken up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Hua stood at the side and asked.


    Wei Chang was startled as he hurriedly stood up and shouted out in a low voice, ¡°Your Honor.¡±


    Ye Hua exhaled out a mouth of smoke, ¡°Why do you look so miserable early in the morning.¡±


    How could Wei Chang tell his situation to Ye Hua, his situation was too embarrassing...


    ¡°Your Honor is overthinking it, subordinate is just merely pondering over a question.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it that you are pondering about?¡±


    Wei Chang really wanted to give himself a p right now. There are so many excuses for me to use, and I actually used such an excuse instead. I¡¯m going to have to face His Honor¡¯s exam again. I hope that I still remember the key points that I circled in the past.


    ¡°I am pondering about Your Honor¡¯s actionst night, about why Your Honor gave that Nine Demons Pagoda to Wang Dabao, and not someone else.¡± Under an urgent situation, Wei Chang¡¯s brain began revolving quickly, and he began speaking whatever nonsense that came to his mind with a serious look on his face.


    Ye Hua felt that it was interesting and continued listening to Wei Chang.


    Wei Chang breathed in and breathed out, then continued speaking, ¡°Although Wang Dabao seems like he belongs to the south, his wife actually belongs to the north, and I heard that this Wang Dabao listens to whatever his wife says. Therefore, giving the ancient godly item to him is equivalent to giving it to the north. Since the south¡¯s prestige suffered damage this time, they would definitely send a punitive expedition against the north¡¯s powers!¡±


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette bud and revealed out a praising gaze, ¡°Not bad, this is exactly my intention. We will let them fight amongst themselves, and after they have finished fighting, we wille out on stage and tell them the truth. I really want to see what kind of expressions those humans would have during that time. ying the humans within my skeleton palm, it sure feels great!¡±


    ¡°Your Honor is brilliant, using an opponent¡¯s methods against themselves!¡±


    Ye Hua patted onto Wei Chang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Not bad, you even know how to use words like these now.¡±


    ¡°When subordinate is free, subordinate would take a look at some of the humans¡¯ books.¡±


    A slight arc appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth, ¡°Alright, go and call Lie Gu to wake up, we will go and pick up Ye Zizi after we have finished eating.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At this moment, Qing Ya finished changing her clothes and walked out of the tent.


    Qing Ya could be seen stretching out both of her arms and enjoying the clean air while with her eyes closed. Unexpected to her, a cigarette smell suddenly floated towards her. Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua, then went and took a look at what they were going to eat for breakfast.


    Under Qing Ya¡¯s lead, a sumptuous breakfast was made.


    At the dining table, Ye Hua was naturally sitting at the main seat.


    ¡°We will leave after we have finished eating.¡± Ye Hua said.


    ¡°We are leaving so urgently?¡± Qing Ya seemed like she still has not had enough fun.


    Ye Hua took a bite of the bread, then said faintly, ¡°I have to go and pick up a younger female cousin of mine. This cousin of mine wants to enter into the city and attend school, at that time, you remember to help her arrange the procedures.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so this is the case. I will make a phone call and make the arrangements now then. How big is your younger female cousin? Is she in junior high school or senior high school?¡±


    Junior high school or senior high school?


    Ye Hua moved his gaze towards Lie Gu and Wei Chang, and thetter expressed that they do not know.


    ¡°Hmmm, she¡¯s 8 years old.¡± Ye Hua himself also didn¡¯t know if Ye Zizi belongs to junior high school or senior high school, because he himself has never attended school before.


    Qing Ya thought for a while, then muttered, ¡°If she¡¯s 8 years old, she should be attending primary school, and most likely third grade of primary school.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that is the case.¡± Ye Hua said.


    Qing Ya immediately gave Long¡¯an City¡¯s General Manager Liu Hang a call and told him to go and arrange the procedures. After all, the new school term was about to start soon.


    ¡°Ye Hua, give your younger female cousin¡¯s details to meter on.¡± Qing Ya said.


    Speaking of details, Ye Hua felt that Ye Zizi should be an unregistered resident. I will get Xiao Jiu to handle Ye Zizi¡¯s identityter on.


    ¡°Alright, I will give you her informationter when we returned back home.¡±


    After breakfast, everyone left the valley. Towards Lie Gu¡¯s women, the night could be said to have been a very exciting night for them. Of course, Lie Gu himself also had his fun in the end.


    However, towards Wei Chang and Tang Wei, it was simply indescribable.


    In actuality, the one who was the happiest was Ye Hua as he was finally able to make Qing Ya surrender to him. Take a look at her right now, she is leaning in my embrace at all times, she basically can¡¯t leave me anymore.


    After getting on the highway, Qing Ya who was lying in Ye Hua¡¯s embrace asked curiously, ¡°Ye Hua, why have I never heard you say that you have a younger female cousin?¡±


    ¡°En, I have not met with this younger female cousin of mine for a very long time already.¡±


    Qing Ya petntly gave Ye Hua a punch, ¡°Alright, you are keeping everything a secret from me.¡±


    Hooking onto Qing Ya¡¯s chin, Ye Hua immediately kissed onto Qing Ya¡¯s lips, causing Qing Ya to be dazed.


    ¡°Annoying! There are still people here!¡±


    ¡°Just treat them as they are invisible.¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu were very wounded, especially Wei Chang. Why is His Honor able to flirt with his woman so easily and smoothly, and I¡¯m not able to? Taking this chance, I have to properly secretly learn His Honor¡¯s flirting techniques.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua wants to say that, my flirting techniques are something that you won¡¯t be able to learn for this entire life of yours. To be able to have a girlfriend, you should be content already.

 Chapter 159 – When a man reached middle age… 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 159 ¨C When a man reached middle age... 1/2</h4>


    Within the Cayenne car that was at the back, Tang Wei was a bit gloomy as she looked outside of the window.


    ¡°Tang Wei, did you two do it yesterday?¡± Bai Xiaozhen who was sitting at Tang Wei¡¯s side asked in a low voice.


    Sigh... It would be great if we had done it.


    Tang Wei shook her head, then sighed deeply soon after. Thinking back of how Uncle Wei actedst night, it is truly funny and infuriating at the same time.


    Yi Ran who was sitting at the front became interested too as she turned her head around and smiled, ¡°Xiao Tang, you dressed so sexyst night, did Uncle Wei not have any reaction at all? Last night, Gugu seemed as if he had taken a stimnt drug, and Wen Xia could be said to be more tragic than usualst night.¡±


    As expected, while driving the car, Wen Xia¡¯s face turned red, and Bai Xiaozhen feigned anger coquettishly, ¡°Yi Ran, don¡¯t speak anymore~¡±


    ¡°Look at you two, tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Yi Ranughed lovably.


    Tang Wei took another deep sigh. Look at how happy others are, and here I am worrying about this kind of thing. Forget it, forget it, I will just let nature take its course...


    Two hourster, they finally got off the highway and arrived at a small town. Ye Hua could be said to have nned out a full show, he chose a remote location to pick up Ye Zizi.


    ¡°Have we arrived?¡± Qing Ya got up from Ye Hua¡¯s embrace, then opened the window and took a look.


    Ye Hua nodded his head. We have arrived at the location we agreed on, but Ye Zizi is still not here yet. She couldn¡¯t have run to somewhere else to y pranks on others, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit hungry...¡± Qing Ya rubbed onto her t stomach and said embarrassedly.


    Qing Ya was a pregnant woman after all, her situation was normal, not only does she have to eat, the baby has to eat too.


    ¡°Madam, there are very little eateries here.¡± Wei Chang took a look and said.


    Qing Ya¡¯s eyes lighted up, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Shaxian Eatery? Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we will treat it as lunch then.¡± Ye Hua approved.


    When the two Cayenne cars appeared at the small town, they attracted the attention of the town¡¯s people. The town¡¯s people were all curious about just who was sitting within the cars.


    When they saw the people that got off the car, all of the men¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out of their eye sockets, especially when they saw the people that came out from the car that was at the back. My nose is about to bleed, I cannot take it anymore... I cannot take it anymore...


    The three who were celebrities, right before they got off the car, they secretly changed their appearances. This was taught to them by Lie Gu, so that it would be convenient for them to go out and y together. After all,pared to home, it was more exciting outside.


    Although the women that came out from the car that was at the back made them spilled blood, the woman that came out from the car that was at the front helped them to stop their bleeding. This woman gives me a scared feeling, she is beautiful to the point that it feels unreal. But such a woman like this, her waist is actually held onto by a man, goddamn it!!!


    Not sure why, all of the town¡¯s people felt that the man was the center of the group. I really don¡¯t get it, isn¡¯t it just that the man looks handsome? This is truly an era that depends on your looks.


    Ye Hua contacted Ye Zizi, and Ye Zizi expressed her apology and said that she would head to the eatery right away.


    Within the Shaxian Eatery shop, there was not a single customer. The boss was currently sitting beside the table, and on the table, there were a phone, dumpling skins, and mincemeat, The boss was wrapping dumplings while watching a show that was ying on the phone.


    Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, the boss raised his head and took a look. Immediately, he was startled as he hurriedly rubbed his hands and asked with a smile, ¡°Bosses, what do you all want to eat?¡±


    Qing Ya looked at the menu that was on the wall and said faintly, ¡°Give me a te of steamed dumplings. Ye Hua, what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Stir-fry rice noodles with an additional egg.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Lie Gu pursed his lips, then said, ¡°Give me a bowl of banmian.¡±


    Wei Chang asked Tang Wei with concern, ¡°Xiao Tang, what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything will do.¡± Tang Wei¡¯s mood was a bit gloomy. However, it was normal for her to be gloomy, after all, she crazily hinted Wei Changst night, and yet Wei Chang did not have any reaction at all.


    Thinking up to here, Tang Wei was greatly startled. Could it be that, when a man reaches middle age, he is incapable of doing it anymore! And Uncle Wei is embarrassed to tell me about that. I am too stupid, what I did was basically throwing salt on Uncle Wei¡¯s wound. I was truly inconsiderate. I will think about a way to help Uncle Wei nourish his health. Afterward, I will go and inquire about some olden prescriptions and get some medicines for Uncle Wei to eat.


    While Wei Chang was still looking at the menu, Tang Wei who was behind him had already crowned him with the title of impotence...


    ¡°I will get ginseng ck-bone chicken soup.¡± Wei Chang spoke.


    Tang Wei had a face of ¡®as expected¡¯ on her face. Even Uncle Wei himself also knows to nourish his health. My pitiful Uncle Wei, his body is getting weak along with the raise of his age. I have to properly show care for Uncle Wei in the future, and not let Uncle Wei be hurt again. Thinking back tost night, Uncle Wei must have definitely been very gloomy...


    Last night, Wei Chang was indeed very gloomy.

 Chapter 159 – When a man reached middle age… 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 159 ¨C When a man reached middle age... 2/2</h4>


    Ye Hua and the other three upied one table, while Tang Wei and the other three upied another table. The dumplings were served very quickly, and Qing Ya felt that the dumplings tasted pretty decent.


    ¡°Ye Hua, your younger female cousin lives in this town?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    ¡°Eh... that¡¯s right, she basically wants to go to the city and experience the world outside.¡± Ye Hua had no other choice but to say it like that.


    Qing Ya said tenderly, ¡°A girl should indeed travel around more and experience the world outside for herself. This way, she won¡¯t get cheated by a bad man.¡±


    Qing Ya was basically indirectly scolding Ye Hua.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu really wanted to change to another table. The madam is too formidable, she made His Honor be speechless.


    ¡°Then, you should go outside and experience the world more.¡± Ye Hua was not someone that was easy to provoke too.


    Qing Ya snorted and ignored Ye Hua. This Ye Hua, only knows how to talk back to me~


    Zi...


    The sound of the door opening attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and even the boss that was currently cooking also looked towards the door. When the boss saw the figure at the door, the soupdle that was within his hand dropped onto the floor. This... this loli is simply...


    Ye Zizi could be seen wearing a light blue sleeveless princess dress, her beautiful corbone was discernible and indiscernible at the same time. The butterfly knot that was at her waist was incredibly adorable, and there wasyer uponyer ofces decorated onto her beautiful dress. On her head, she wore a big round hat, and her double ponytail hanged down naturally behind her head. Different from yesterday, her ponytails were slightly curled up today. From the looks of it, she might have gone to perm her hair just now.


    Furthermore, there were gloves worn on her hands, and one of her hands was holding up an adorable small umbre. Ye Zizi seemed just like a little loli that walked out from the two-dimensional world.


    Looking at Ye Zizi¡¯s attire, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel a little headache.


    ¡°She is your younger female cousin?¡± Qing Ya mumbled and asked.


    Ye Hua nodded his head.


    ¡°I feel that she has experienced the world outside more than I have.¡± Qing Ya felt that this loli was like a European royal family¡¯s princess. To dress up so gorgeously, this younger female cousin of Ye Hua¡¯s seemed like she is going to go and attend a very important banquet.


    Ye Zizi indeed thought just like that. In any case, since it was the first time that she was meeting the madam, she naturally had to be a bit more solemn about it, therefore, she forgot about Ye Hua¡¯s words to her.


    ¡°Big brother~¡± Ye Zizi waved her hand excitedly, and her eyes turned into crescent moon shapes.


    If it was possible, Ye Hua did not want to respond to her.


    ¡°You have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Hello sister-inw, I am Ye Zizi.¡± Ye Zizi straightforwardly ran to the front of Qing Ya and used her loli voice to act cute to Qing Ya.


    In actuality, Qing Ya has never met such an adorable little loli before. However, why does this little loli feels familiar, seemingly like I have seen her before in my dreamst night?


    It was natural that Qing Ya thought that, after all, she had seen Ye Zizi who was lying within the coffinst night.


    If I give birth to a daughter, I am definitely going to dress her up like this little loli, this little loli looks simply adorable to death.


    ¡°Ye Zizi, you are really very adorable.¡± It was rare for Qing Ya to reveal out a smile towards an unfamiliar person that she just met.


    ¡°Hehe, sister-inw, can Zizi hug you?¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s gaze immediately turned cold!

 Chapter 160 – Like-minded fellows 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 160 ¨C Like-minded fellows 1/2</h4>


    This was the gaze of death that wasing from the Supreme Overlord. No, incorrect, the gaze wasing from the jealousy king!


    ¡°Hug what hug!¡± Ye Hua shouted out coldly. In this world, there is only one person who can hug Qing Ya, which is me!


    As expected, Ye Zizi immediately withdrew her little hands that she stretched out, then lowered her head, causing Qing Ya who was looking at Ye Zizi to feel sorry for her.


    ¡°What are you doing, to shout at a little girl.¡± Qing Ya red at Ye Hua petntly, then squatted down with her body and lightly hugged onto Ye Zizi, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to him, he is precisely a jealousy king.¡±


    Ye Zizi¡¯s little face immediately turned from gloomy to sunny as she leaned on Qing Ya¡¯s embrace with all smiles on her face, ¡°Sister-inw, your embrace is so warm~¡±


    This little girl really knows how to speak, she could stand toe to toe with Ah Li.


    ¡°Zizi looks very beautiful, sister-inw likes Zizi very much.¡±


    ¡°Like what like! Go and pay the bill, it¡¯s time to head back home!¡± Ye Hua was very unhappy as he stood up, walked to the door, and ignited a stick of cigarette. Seems like I wasn¡¯t ruthless enough when I burned Ye Zizist night.


    Qing Yaughed bitterly, ¡°Ignore him.¡±


    ¡°En, Zizi will listen to sister-inw~ Whatever that sister-inw says, Zizi will do whatever~¡± In the past, Ye Zizi did not have any support against Ye Hua. Right now, with Qing Ya as her support, who knows how high Ye Zizi was even going to fly.


    ¡°En, Zizi is so obedient.¡± Qing Ya stretched out her hand and pinched onto Ye Zizi¡¯s cheek.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu were immediately startled!


    However, Ye Zizi did not have any drastic reaction towards Qing Ya pinching her cheek and was still smiling. This caused the two to be put at ease. They were afraid that Ye Zizi would instantly kill the madam when the madam pinched onto her cheek.


    Asides from Ye Hua, Qing Ya was the second person that dared to pinch onto Ye Zizi¡¯s face. No, incorrect! Qing Ya was the first human that dared to pinch onto Ye Zizi¡¯s face!


    The two who were still unfamiliar with each other just a while ago, they were already able to hold onto each other¡¯s hand right now. Upon seeing that, Ye Hua gave Ye Zizi a serious warning, and towards Ye Hua¡¯s warning, Ye Zizi expressed that it was her sister-inw who wanted to hold onto her hand, and it was not her fault.


    I would be damned if I believed your words!


    Half an hour ago, within the car, Qing Ya was sitting beside Ye Hua and cuddling onto him. Right now, with Ye Zizi sitting in the middle of Ye Hua and Qing Ya, it caused Ye Hua to not be able to eat his wife¡¯s tofu anymore.


    ¡°Go and sit in the car that is at the back.¡± Ye Hua said.


    Ye Zizi immediately revealed an afraid expression on her face, and with the sound of a plop, she hugged onto Qing Ya again.


    Qing Ya patted onto Ye Zizi, then said towards Ye Hua, ¡°What are you being fierce to her for. You are the one who wanted toe and pick her up, and right now, you are also the one that is being fierce to her.¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu pretended that they didn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°Lie Gu, when we arrived at Long¡¯an City, bring Ye Zizi to go and find a house for her to stay at.¡± Ye Hua has decided to change his way of thinking. Those who hugged onto my wife, all of them must be burned to death.


    Without waiting for Lie Gu to reply, Qing Ya disagreed with Ye Hua¡¯s idea, ¡°You are letting an 8 years old little girl stay outside on her own? Is this how you should act as an older male cousin?¡±


    8 years old? I¡¯m afraid that, even if Ye Zizi isn¡¯t 8000 years old, she should at least be 800 years old.


    ¡°Sister-inw, Zizi is afraid~¡± Ye Zizi said pitifully.


    ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t argue about the matter anymore. Yutong¡¯s room is big enough, we can just let Zizi sleep in Yutong¡¯s room.¡± Qing Ya proposed a proposal that could not be argued against.


    Just that, is it really okay to let two chuunibyou girls, who are at the same time also costume enthusiasts, stay together in the same room? Are you not afraid of the two of them creating a huge chaos?


    If Qing Ya was to know of the development in the future, she would have definitely agreed to Ye Hua¡¯s idea and said, ¡°It is a good experience for one to live outside on their own, a child should learn how to live independently by themselves at an early age.¡±


    Ye Hua took a re at Qing Ya, ¡°If anything were to happen, you settle it yourself!¡±


    ¡°So be it, I will settle it myself if anything were to happen.¡± Qing Ya snorted.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you are so nice to Zizi.¡± Ye Zizi smiled sweetly, causing Qing Ya¡¯s heart to melt. Just that, Qing Ya was very confused when she saw Ye Zizi¡¯s scarlet red eyes.


    ¡°Zizi, why are your eyes red in color? Did you wear contact lens?¡±


    Ye Zizi blinked her beautiful eyes, ¡°Nope, Zizi¡¯s eyes have always been like that since she was born.¡±


    Although it was rather strange for one to have red color eyes, the red color eyes were indeed rather fitting with Ye Zizi¡¯s looks.

 Chapter 160 – Like-minded fellows 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 160 ¨C Like-minded fellows 2/2</h4>


    Afternoon 4 pm, they arrived at Leisure Bar¡¯s entrance. Qing Ya brought Ye Zizi into the bar first, while Ye Hua still has a few words to say to Lie Gu and Wei Chang.


    ¡°Do not ck off with the intelligence work, and remember to report back to me on time every day. Also, get Xiao Jiu to handle Ye Zizi¡¯s identity.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ye Hua nodded, then lighted up a stick of cigarette while walking towards the bar.


    Wei Chang took off his seat belt and said, ¡°You can head back home first, I¡¯m going to go send Xiao Tang back home.¡±


    ¡°Gluttonous Monster, are you still intending on sending your Xiao Tang back home by bicycle? You should drive a car and send her back home instead!¡± Right now, Lie Gu was merelycking a gold chain to wear on his neck, Lie Gu was extremely rich.


    Lie Gu could be seen opening the car door and said, ¡°I will give this car to you. Don¡¯t be too miserly when chasing a girl, sometimes, you also need some materialistic items to grow your face.¡±


    Wei Chang went into a daze for a while. I feel that what Lie Gu just said is right, it is indeed inconvenient without a car.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be courteous with you then.¡±


    Lie Gu immediately revealed out a crafty smile, ¡°I will hand the matters that His Honor instructed us to do just a while ago to you then~ Bye bye~¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Lie Gu added another sentence, ¡°Properly seize your chance when nightes.¡±


    As brothers, I can only help you up to here.


    Wei Chang knew that Lie Gu wouldn¡¯t give him a car for no good reason. However, for such small matters like these, I can hand them over to Death Mage to do. I will send Xiao Tang back home first for now, I still have to go to work tonight.


    Without long, Tang Wei sat in the car and cried out in surprise, ¡°Uncle Wei, why did you suddenly want to buy this car?¡±


    Lie Gu must have definitely told her that I bought the car from him.


    ¡°So that it would be convenient to fetch you.¡± Wei Chang rubbed onto Tang Wei¡¯s cheek, and thetter seemed very shy.


    ¡°But, this car is too expensive...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Uncle Wei is able to afford it.¡± Wei Changughed as he began heading towards Tang Wei¡¯s residence.


    Lie Gu also headed back home, after all, he still hasn¡¯t handed over today¡¯s rations to his women.


    Within the Leisure Bar.


    Right after Ye Hua just arrived upstairs, he heard Qing Yutong¡¯s cry of surprise, apanied by Ye Zizi¡¯s cry of surprise.


    Pushing open Qing Yutong¡¯s room door and taking a look, it was an eyesore... and even Qing Ya was dazed at one side.


    It could be seen that, Qing Yutong was wearing a level 3 helmet on her head and a level 3 bulletproof vest on her body. Right by her round butt, there was a frying pan hanged there. And furthermore, she was wearing a teacher outfit too. Ye Zizi¡¯s gaze was fervent, seemingly like she had just found a like-mindedrade.


    ¡°Brother-inw, big sister, both of you only went out for a day, and your child is already this big...¡± Qing Yutong cried out in surprise, and soon after, she hugged onto Ye Zizi. What an adorable little loli.


    Ye Zizi felt that this aunt¡¯s embrace was not as warm as sister-inw¡¯s embrace, but it still felt ratherfortable.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm, hmm... Aunt, you are about to suffocate me to death.¡± Ye Zizi couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. This aunt is too ferocious.


    Aunt!!!


    Qing Yutong immediately copsed. Forget it that I¡¯m called aunt by Ah Li, but right now, even this little loli is calling me aunt too. You tell me, isn¡¯t this infuriating!


    ¡°Yutong, she is called Ye Zizi, she is your brother-inw¡¯s younger female cousin.¡± Qing Ya exined.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s eyes lighted up, ¡°What are you calling me aunt for, you have to call me big sister, I am your sister-inw¡¯s little sister.¡±


    Since she is sister-inw¡¯s sister, I should indeed give her face.


    ¡°Hello big sister.¡±


    ¡°My god, you are too adorable. Where did you buy this princess dress from? It looks pretty good. I have also bought many princess dresses, but I didn¡¯t really dare to wear them out, being afraid that others would think that I am a mental case. Great, now we can wear princess dresses and go out together.¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Two mental cases.¡±


    ¡°Really? Zizi has a lot of pretty princess dresses too.¡±


    ¡°Zizi, do you know what cosy is?¡±


    Ye Zizi shook her head, expressing that she has never heard of it.


    ¡°Come,e,e, big sister has a lot of pretty clothes, big sister will share them with you.¡±


    ¡°En, I like pretty clothes.¡±

 Chapter 161 – This black robe is extremely frightening 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 161 ¨C This ck robe is extremely frightening 1/2</h4>


    Originally, Qing Ya thought that Ye Zizi would stick to her very much and didn¡¯t expect that... Ye Zizi would be snatched away by her sister. It is merely a few pieces of clothes, you tell me, isn¡¯t this hurtful.


    Ye Hua walked to the front of Qing Ya and said faintly, ¡°This is just only the beginning, there will be enough for you to suffer in the future.¡±


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua walked towards his room, preparing to take a bath.


    Qing Ya seemed to have also understood why Ye Hua was worried. Look at that cocky look on my sister, seemingly like she is saying, I have a lot of pretty clothes that you don¡¯t have, while Zizi¡¯s eyes are shining, and has a face full of envy.


    After sighing, Qing Ya walked towards her room. Just nice, right when she entered the room, she saw that Ye Hua was currently removing his clothes. Originally, Qing Ya wanted to avoid Ye Hua for a while. However, upon recalling to mind that they were already old husband and wife, what did she even have to avoid from Ye Hua for.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you not going to y costume enticement with them?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Qing Ya snorted.


    ¡°Since you are the one who wanted Ye Zizi to stay here, you will have to be in charge of her from now on.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, then walked into the bathroom.


    Qing Ya took a deep sigh, then sat at the bedside and covered her face. Ah, Ye Zizi doesn¡¯t seem to be as loli as she seems to be on the surface...


    Currently, at Bai Family that was located in the north!


    Bai Cixin sped onto the Nine Demons Pagoda and sized it up attentively. Meanwhile, the Nine Demons Pagoda¡¯s ck fog slowly wrapped itself around Bai Cixin¡¯s hand.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Qi were both standing on one side.


    ¡°Wife, be careful!¡± Wang Dabao shouted out worriedly.


    Bai Cixin shook her head and said tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Sure enough, the ck fog merely wrapped itself around Bai Cixin¡¯s hand for a while, then retracted back into the pagoda.


    ¡°Now that we have the Nine Demons Pagoda, our Bai Family will be able to break into the ranks of the aristocratic families!¡± Bai Cixin slowly ced the Nine Demons Pagoda down. Her beautiful eyes were filled with the yearning towards power and authority.


    ¡°Big sister, congrattion, your wish has been fulfilled.¡± Bai Qi smiled.


    Wang Dabao was the same, ¡°Wife, congrattion.¡±


    Bai Cixinughed lightly, ¡°Our Bai Family is not the only one that possesses an ancient godly item, Xiao Family also possesses an ancient godly item! However, there is only one quota!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, how about we annihte Xiao Family?¡± Bai Qi suggested.


    Bai Cixin picked up the teacup and lightly blew onto it, then took a sip.


    ¡°I do indeed want to do that, but there are rules. Right now, Xiao Yi is at his weakest point, it is indeed a good opportunity.¡±


    Wang Dabao said gravely, ¡°How about I go and probe him out for a bit first?¡±


    ¡°No need, lest he bes alert. Obtaining an ancient godly item is only the first step to entering into the ranks of the aristocratic families, and our goal is not just entering into the ranks of the aristocratic families, and is instead entering into the ranks of the three big powers that restrict the aristocratic families!¡±


    Speaking of the three big powers, Wang Dabao¡¯s and Bai Qi¡¯s expressions seemed rather grave. To be able to be an aristocratic family, the first requirement is to possess an ancient godly item. Every five years, there would be a selection based on votes. Originally, Xiao Family was sure to be able to enter into the ranks of the aristocratic families with no problem. Unfortunately, another ancient godly item appeared, causing Xiao Family to have to fight over the family that woulde to possess the ancient godly item for the quota to enter into the ranks of the aristocratic families.


    Towards aristocratic families, the first reaction that people would have was mysterious. And towards the three big powers that were above the aristocratic families, the first reaction that people would have was indiscernible!


    After all, the three big powers have never appeared before. Everyone does not know about the three big powers¡¯ foundations. And as for where the three big powers were located, or just how strong the three big powers were, theypletely have no idea at all too.


    However, there was a contrast that could be seen clearly, which was that, all of the aristocratic families were restricted by the three big powers. If not, all of the aristocratic families would have long fought with each other. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to collect even more ancient godly items?


    And the reason that each of the aristocratic families possesses only one ancient godly item, it was because the three big powers have already given a warning. The warning was that, each and every aristocratic family was only allowed to possess one ancient godly item, and furthermore, they were not allowed to participate in the profane world¡¯s plundering. Whoever that vites the warning given, their family would be exterminated!


    From this point, it could be seen just how much risk, Ye Xiao, the person that Tang Wushuang invited over to snatch over the ancient godly item endured. Luckily, Ye Xiao chose to leave at the veryst moment.

 Chapter 161 – This black robe is extremely frightening 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 161 ¨C This ck robe is extremely frightening 2/2</h4>


    Bai Cixin ced down the teacup that was within her hand and said faintly, ¡°Husband, have you moved yourpany to the north? After this matter, you can no longer go to the south anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wife, you can be at ease, High Ocean City¡¯s general headquarters is but an empty frame.¡± Wang Dabao was starting to get a bit cocky.


    Bai Cixin praised, ¡°Husband, not bad huh, to know how to bind around with silk before it rains.¡±


    ¡°After following and learning from wife, I am bound to receive some experiences.¡±


    ¡°Then, husband, you tell me, what kinds of experiences did you manage to sum up this time?¡± Bai Cixin smiled tenderly.


    Wang Dabao immediately became dumbfounded.


    Bai Qi couldn¡¯t stand to look straight at Wang Dabao. Who told you to act cool? You are in trouble now because of it.


    Wang Dabao coughed lightly, then said gravely, ¡°This time, under wife¡¯s brilliant leadership, our side managed to achieve an overwhelming victory, and to be able to do that, it is really not something easy. If not for wife¡¯s intelligence, how would I be able to obtain the ancient godly item that easily?¡±


    Bai Cixin held onto her mouth andughed lightly, ¡°To be able to receive such a high evaluation from husband, I feel truly overwhelmed by favor.¡±


    ¡°Wife rightfully deserves such a high evaluation.¡± Wang Dabaoughed mischievously and was looking very forward to the reward.


    After keeping her smile, Bai Cixin asked seriously, ¡°Husband, tell me about everything that happenedst night detailedly, do not leave out any details.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    In the next hour, Wang Dabao disyed his eloquence to the fullest and created himself out to be an undying hero who was honored with a supreme treasure after undergoing seven rounds of battles.


    ¡°Brother-inw is truly exceptional, to be able to deceive those guys around in circles.¡± Bai Qi sighed. Although this brother-inw of mine appears foolish, in actuality, he has a stomach full of evil tricks.


    After listening to Wang Dabao¡¯s recount, Bai Cixin stood up with a grave expression on her face, ¡°You are saying that, the ck robe appeared at the start, and even brought along Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master Xun Fang! And afterward, they ran away randomly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I also feel very confused about it. When they suddenly appeared, I thought that they also came for the ancient godly item, but who knew, they suddenly ran away.¡± Wang Dabao also didn¡¯t understand about this matter.


    ¡°Xun Fang¡¯s reputation became bad far and wide during a few days before, and yet, this ck robe suddenly brought her along with him... letting her be angry... letting her be filled with hatred... Could it be that, he is trying to keep Xun Fang and use her for himself?¡± Bai Cixin mumbled.


    ¡°Big sister, you are able to even think of that?!¡± Bai Qi eximed in surprise, while Wang Dabao chose to remain silent. If not, he would get asked questions by Bai Cixin againter.


    Bai Cixin continued and said, ¡°Although I have never seen that ck robe, experts like that ck robe would definitely notmit lowlife things. About the matter that the ck robe sullied Xun Fang, it must have definitely been made up by someone else. And that ck robe made use of this point and made Xun Fang be isted. This is also why that ck robe suddenly appeared, that ck robe wanted everyone to nder Xun Fang, and let Xun Fang take a clear look at her own situation!¡±


    After hearing that, Wang Dabao¡¯s expression became grave. After letting out a breath, Wang Dabao said, ¡°If that is the case, that ck robe is too frightening, his mind is actually this meticulous!¡±


    ¡°What happened to the little girl that was within the coffin in the end?¡± Bai Cixin asked.


    Wang Dabao shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Back then when I obtained the Nine Demons Pagoda, I immediately ran away, where would I even have the time to care about a corpse at that time.¡±


    ¡°Then, who is that Emperor Cang that suddenly appeared?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But he seems to have connections with the people from the north.¡± Wang Dabao said.


    ¡°What about the people that you brought along?¡± Bai Cixin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not able to contact them. I heard that He Feng, Shu Zhenhai, and Man Kai did note back too, seemingly like they evaporated from this world.¡±


    Bai Cixin took in a deep breath, ¡°Husband, Bai Qi, I feel that this matter is not that simple. Right now, we must act carefully. Regardingst night¡¯s matter, the south¡¯s powers will not leave the matter at rest, there will be a hard war that needs to be fought soon. Bai Qi, you go on and make the arrangements for the war toe.¡±


    ¡°Alright, big sister.¡± After speaking, Bai Qi took the initiative to leave.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Wang Dabao asked with a smile.


    Bai Cixin slowly walked over and held onto her husband¡¯s hand, then said lovably, ¡°Husband has been working hard outside for an entire night, therefore husband should be rewarded.¡±


    F**k, the main point is finally here.


    The two came to the bedroom, and Bai Cixin charmingly took a look at Wang Dabao, ¡°Husband, this time, I bought a strengthened edition popping candy, and it¡¯s m vor too~ Adding on with ice water, it should be pretty good.¡±


    Wang Dabao sat on the bedside and swallowed his saliva with all his strength. This is too exciting.

 Chapter 162 – Tie up that author for me! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 162 ¨C Tie up that author for me! 1/2</h4>


    Zijin City.


    Within Tang Family Manor, Tang Wushuang was currently sitting on the sofa tremblingly. Behind him stood his two wives, Quan Anrong and Mu Jieya.


    At the center of the main sofa, a middle-aged man was sitting there. The man had a glossy and shiny center parting hairstyle, thick eyebrows, big eyes, tall nose, and the shape of his face was the golden proportion. Just that, the man¡¯s attire was a bit casual, a shirt, adding on with a flower pattern shorts and flip-flop sandals.


    The man was looking at his phone. After picking up the teacup and taking a sip, the man¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Upon seeing that, Mu Jieya immediately walked forward and personally poured tea for the man.


    Suddenly, the man shouted out, ¡°This goddamned author didn¡¯t post a new chapter again! Forget it that he uploads slow! But to always break off from uploading new chapters too! Even more, he actually dares to shamelessly request for tips and rmendation tickets! Wushuang, help me send a box of razor des to this author! No, forget it! Help me find this author instead and get him to upload a new chapter every day, if not, beat him to death!¡±


    Tang Wushuang gave a forcedugh, ¡°Alright master, I will immediately go and see to it.¡±


    The man¡¯s name was Gui Chengren. Five years ago, Gui Chengren saved Tang Wushuang who was at his dying breath and taught Tang Wushuang a bit of capability. Afterward, when Tang Wushuang returned back to the city, he put his capability to use and took back everything that belonged to him.


    Gui Chengren ced his phone down, then picked up the teacup and took a sip again, ¡°After a few years since west met, Wushuang, your harem chamber became bigger again.¡±


    ¡°It is all thanks to master¡¯s fortune, if not, how would Wushuang even be able to have the aplishment that he has today.¡± Tang Wushuang said sincerely. In actuality, Tang Wushuang wasn¡¯t really intimate with his master. Tang Wushuang¡¯s master could be said to be an existence whose traces were very hard to find.


    ¡°You have indeed aplished in obtaining women, but your power and authority still have not changed in the slightest bit. As your master, I am a bit disappointed.¡± Gui Chengren ced the teacup down, then took out a stick of cigarette. Upon seeing that, Tang Wushuang immediately walked up and lighted up the cigarette for Gui Chengren.


    Soon after lighting up the cigarette, Tang Wushuang said, ¡°Master, after climbing up to this step, disciple could be said to have the intention to want to climb higher, but is powerless to do so. It is too hard to climb up another step from where I am right now.¡±


    ¡°With your current wisdom, it is great enough if you didn¡¯t fall down from where you are right now!¡± Gui Chengren took a puff, then said in disdain.


    Tang Wushuang lowered his noble head. In front of his master, he did not have any bit of temper at all. Master is able to stab me to death with just one finger.


    ¡°The reason that I came here today is to ask you why you did not snatch over the ancient godly item! Although the ancient godly item is not worth much money, it is able to help you pave the path ahead!¡±


    Quan Anrong could be heard saying, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t me it all on Wushuang, he called over Ye Xiao to help him snatch over the ancient godly item, but that Ye Xiao did not keep his word. And also...¡±


    ¡°Anrong, don¡¯t speak!¡± Tang Wushuang shouted out gravely.


    Gui Chengren¡¯s gaze congealed and he said slowly, ¡°Wushuang, not only do you not have the ambition to improve yourself, the woman that you taught out is undisciplined too! When men are having a conversation, what ce is there for a woman to interfere!¡±


    Quan Anrong¡¯s pretty face immediately copsed.


    ¡°The two of you leave first.¡± Tang Wushuang said gravely. Originally, I wanted to bring the two of them along by my side so that they could be of a bit of use in this situation. After all, their brains are very good. However, I didn¡¯t expect that this would be the oue.


    Mu Jieya pulled onto Quan Anrong and quickly left. Our husband¡¯s master is temperamental, and also very strange, to be able to be so obsessed with reading a novel.


    ¡°Master, they are not sensible, so please don¡¯t be angry with them anymore.¡± Tang Wushuang fawned. I require master¡¯s help for the current situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing that they are insensible, but you are following along them and being insensible too. Your wisdom is being blinded by your lust!¡±


    Tang Wushuang hurriedly responded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, master, you are right.¡±


    ¡°Back then, being prompted by a sudden impulse, I saved you and imparted to you a bit of martial technique. During the first few years, your performance was pretty good, but your performance this year made me felt very disappointed. When you go out, don¡¯t say that you are my disciple!¡±


    Tang Wushuang hanged his head down firmly and listened to his master¡¯s reprimand.

 Chapter 162 – Tie up that author for me! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 162 ¨C Tie up that author for me! 2/2</h4>


    Gui Chengren let out a breath, ¡°Is the Nine Demons Pagoda in Bai Family¡¯s hands already?¡±


    Hearing that his master was changing the subject, and the subject that his master was changing to was to the ancient godly item, Tang Wushuang felt that hope was ignited up again. As long as master is willing to partake, everything will be right naturally.


    ¡°The report that the intelligence gatherer reported did indeed say that the ancient godly item is in Bai Family¡¯s hands already. After Wang Dabao obtained the Nine Demons Pagoda, he hurriedly rushed towards Zijin City and headed to Bai Family!¡±


    Gui Chengren paused for a moment, ¡°Right now, Bai Family possesses an ancient godly item, and Xiao Family possesses one too, and yet, you do not possess one! Could it be that you are thinking of getting master to help you snatch over an ancient godly item for you?¡±


    ¡°Disciple does not dare.¡±


    ¡°The rules of the aristocratic families cannot be changed. If you want to squeeze into the ranks of the aristocratic families, you must snatch over an ancient godly item. Right now, which family¡¯s ancient godly item do you think is the best to snatch from?¡±


    Is there even a need to ask? It is definitely Xiao Family¡¯s Xuan Yuan Sword.


    ¡°Xiao Family.¡± Tang Wushuang said gravely.


    ¡°Since you know it is Xiao Family, why do you still not have any action?¡± Gui Chengren asked.


    Tang Wushuang was still thinking of old time¡¯s sake. After all, Xiao Yi helped me quite a bit back then. And right now, for me to stab Xiao Yi in his back, it is really hard for me to do it!


    ¡°To be a great being, when you are faced against a god, you have to y the god, so let alone just a human being!¡±


    ¡°Disciple has benefited from master¡¯s advice.¡±


    The living room immediately turned quiet, and Tang Wushuang did not dare to even breathe too heavily.


    ¡°I heard that everyone fromst night has all died, and furthermore, they were all absorbed and turned into dried corpses?¡± Gui Chengren suddenly asked.


    ¡°En, the news just began spreading out a while ago. Also, the whereabouts of the three big powers that belong to the north are still unknown.¡±


    Gui Chengren said calmly, ¡°Seems like it was the doings of the person that was within the coffin.¡±


    ¡°Master, you know about just what is going on?¡±


    ¡°If I did not guess wrongly, all of you fell into a trap.¡± Gui Chengrenughed lightly, then picked up the snickers bar that was on the table. After opening the wrapper, he began chewing it slowly.


    Tang Wushuang turned pale with fright as he immediately understood what was going on.


    ¡°Master, how are youpared to that person?¡±


    ¡°Not much difference.¡±


    Tang Wushuang¡¯s heart sunk. Master actually gave that person such a high evaluation, this is truly unimaginable!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s the matter with that ck robe?¡± Gui Chengren continued and asked.


    Tang Wushuang began telling everything about the ck robe to his master, and after finish listening to everything, Gui Chengren began pondering.


    After a long while, Gui Chengren said faintly, ¡°This ck robe does not have to be feared, the main point is the person that is behind him!¡±


    ¡°But, within the social circle right now, everyone is saying that ck robe is the boss.¡±


    Gui Chengren¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°I really should kill all of those women of yours! Has your brain turned silly from being sandwiched by those women! You are not even able to see through a scheme like this?!¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Wushuang, let me ask you a question! Have you ever seen me having to personally go out and fight?¡±


    Tang Wushuang swallowed his saliva. Indeed, I have never seen master fight personally before.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°True experts arepletely disdained towards weaklings. Within their eyes, weaklings are but a bunch of dust!¡± Gui Chengren said gravely, seemingly as if like he had finally met his match.


    ¡°Master is precisely one of the true experts.¡± Tang Wushuang immediately bootlicked. And as expected, bootlicking was useful everywhere.


    Gui Chengren leaned on the sofa, and said faintly with a deep gaze, ¡°I have a kind of feeling that the dispute between the north and south is plotted out by that Leisure Bar. Wushuang, you have to thoroughly investigate this Leisure Bar.¡±


    ¡°Disciple understands. Master, then, just who is the true boss of this Leisure Bar?¡±


    Gui Chengren sighed heavily, ¡°If it¡¯s not that boss, it would be that security guard. One of them is the mastermind behind the scheme!¡±


    ¡°Alright, master is going to go and rest already.¡±


    ¡°Master, do you need disciple to help you arrange...¡±


    ¡°You can leave those useless women to yourself. Don¡¯t forget to help master kidnap that author. If he doesn¡¯t pump out chapters, break his legs!¡±


    ¡°Eh... alright.¡±

 Chapter 163 – Don’t want to go to school, want to eat chicken 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 163 ¨C Don¡¯t want to go to school, want to eat chicken 1/2</h4>


    At a ce that was located at the other side of Zijin City, this ce lost its former glory, and seemed rather oppressive. When night arrived, the entire manor was pitch-ck, seemingly just like a haunted house.


    This was the Xiao Manor that had lost its former glory!


    Xiao Yi was currently sitting cross-legged in a secret room and cultivating with a calm mind. However, how could his mind be calm! From the slightly wrinkled brows of his, it could be seen that he wasn¡¯t calm at all.


    My beloved wife is dead, and I don¡¯t even dare to hold a funeral for her at all. Up till today, her corpse is still being freeze.


    My son only knows that her mother went on a business trip. It has only been a few days and he is already throwing a tantrum wanting for his mother toe back. But, could she evene back?!


    She can¡¯t!


    Opening his eyes, Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with bloodshot. The big battle with that ck robe caused my vitality to flow backward, which caused an injury that is unable to be removed to be left behind in my body. Furthermore, the death of my beloved wife caused my heart and veins to be greatly damaged. With such injuries, I¡¯m afraid that there isn¡¯t any way to reverse my situation anymore, and I won¡¯t be able to hold out for much longer.


    However, if I were to die! What would happen to them! What would happen to my child!


    My past enemies would thrust their spearheads towards them! Thinking up to here, blood spilled out from the corner of Xiao Yi¡¯s mouth again. Xiao Yi¡¯s body condition was critical and beyond cure right now!


    Dragging onto his heavy body, Xiao Yi opened the door of the secret room. However, the moment that he walked out of the room, his slightly arched back became straight. Some sufferings and hardships have to be swallowed by myself, to avoid my women from bing worried.


    While enduring the spiritual energy that was moving around in chaos in his body, Xiao Yi came to the lobby. Who knew, all of his women were currently gathered together, and seemed to be having a meeting.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, you havee out from your closed-door cultivation!¡± Yu Qi hurriedly walked up and supported onto Xiao Yi. Yu Qi¡¯s stomach was already bulging slightly.


    Looking at Yu Qi¡¯s stomach, Xiao Yi squeezed out a smile, ¡°Are you all still fine?¡±


    ¡°En, Brother Xiao, you don¡¯t have to worry about us, we are all fine.¡± Yu Qi supported onto Xiao Yi and brought him to the main seat.


    With a grave expression on her pretty face, Shu Nan walked over to her husband¡¯s side, wanting to feel her husband¡¯s pulse.


    Xiao Yi knew Shu Nan¡¯s intention, and thus avoid Shu Nan from feeling his pulse. Not only did going into closed-door cultivation not have any use, but my injuries have even worsened too. I don¡¯t want them toe to know of such an oue. Even if they have to know, now is not the time too.


    Shu Nan wrinkled her willow brows and was iparably worried. The more husband acts like this, the more it shows that his injuries are very serious.


    ¡°What were you all chatting about?¡± Xiao Yi tried his best to maintain a rxed look on him. I have been in closed-door cultivation for those past few days, and I ampletely unaware of everything that happened outside.


    Yu Qi smiled and said lovably, ¡°Nothing much, just somepany¡¯s matters.¡±


    ¡°Is there even a need for you all to act like this for somepany¡¯s matters? Go on and tell me the truth, no matter what, we have already gotten through the most enormous matter...¡± Xiao Yiughed miserably. If time could be reversed, I should have learned from Wang Dabao and paid up the money that I lost from the bet.


    I have truly enacted out the phrase ¡®given away a bride, and lost one¡¯s army on top of that¡¯ to the fullest!


    The few women took a look at each other, and in the end, Shu Nan began telling everything that happened during the past few days to Xiao Yi.


    ¡°Wushuang came to deliver the money? He has the heart.¡± Xiao Yi felt a bit gratified in his heart. At the least, I didn¡¯t be brothers with him for nothing.


    However, Yu Qi didn¡¯t interpret it like that, ¡°Brother Xiao, during the day that Wushuang came, you were already in closed-door cultivation. And during that day that Wushuang came, he was a bit absent-minded. From what I see, things aren¡¯t as simple as just himing over to deliver the money to you.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he was worried about my injuries. Wushuang is a rather good guy, he didn¡¯t throw stones at us while we are down like the other families.¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s middle qi area was very weak, and thus his tone sounded very weak.


    The few women didn¡¯t continue talking about it anymore, to avoid their husband from getting angry. We have to take things slowly, because the next matter is even more serious.

 Chapter 163 – Don’t want to go to school, want to eat chicken 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 163 ¨C Don¡¯t want to go to school, want to eat chicken 2/2</h4>


    After a long while, Xiao Yi finished listening to everything. Xiao Yi didn¡¯t have a very big reaction, and instead, he merely let out a breath. Heaven wants my Xiao Family to die!


    All of the women remained silent, not wanting to continue and provoke their husband.


    Yu Qi said solemnly, ¡°Brother Xiao, Bai Family might be nning something unfavorable towards us, we have to n ahead early.¡±


    ¡°Bai Family? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not only just Bai Family! Right now, the Xuan Yuan Sword that is within my hand is practically a hot item, everyone is thinking of obtaining it!¡± Xiao Yi said coldly. I am truly a fallen tiger being bullied by dogs right now!!!!


    ¡°Brother Xiao, how about we hand over the sword to them, and they can fight amongst themselves over the sword however they want.¡± Shu Nan¡¯s suggestion could be said to be what all of the women were thinking in their hearts too. It¡¯s fine if the sword is gone, as long as everyone is still here, it will do.


    However, Xiao Yi doesn¡¯t think like that. If I don¡¯t have the sword anymore, it would increase the speed towards my death. Right now, the reason that they don¡¯t dare to set out to snatch the sword over from me is because they are not sure just how heavy the injuries that I suffered are. Once they found out about it, I¡¯m afraid that they would immediatelye over and snatch the sword over from me.


    Right now, the only thing that I can do is to use this Xuan Yuan Sword to exchange for their safety!


    ¡°You all can be at ease, I have my own ns.¡± Xiao Yiughed lightly. If the sword is not able to exchange for their safety, I will add on with my life then!


    All of them have blind trust towards their own husband, they thought that Xiao Yi really have some good ns, and thus, all of them gradually revealed out a trace of happy expression on their faces.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, let¡¯s go and eat first, only after having your fill, then would you be able to have the strength to do things.¡± Yu Qi said tenderly as she supported onto Xiao Yi¡¯s left side, while Shu Nan supported onto Xiao Yi¡¯s right side. Taking this chance, Shu Nan immediately felt onto her husband¡¯s pulse, and her face which still had some color a while ago immediately turned pale, seemingly just like a piece of white paper.


    This kind of pulse is the omen that death is about toe!!!


    So, everything that Brother Xiao said just a while ago was all lies, Brother Xiao is going to die soon!!!


    Xiao Yi took a look at Shu Nan, and his gesture towards Shu Nan was very obvious, he was telling her to not speak of it. On the diner table, the happy atmosphere from the past was no longer there anymore, and what reced the atmosphere was an oppressive atmosphere.


    Meanwhile, at Leisure Bar, it was time for everyone to eat too.


    Crayfish great feast...


    Qing Ya was immediately stupefied. He is practically trying to take revenge on me for not serving upon him during those few days. Not only is he a jealousy king, but he is also a petty fellow.


    ¡°Wow, crayfishes, Zizi¡¯s favorite.¡± Ye Zizi immediately wore the gloves and began eating.


    Ye Hua coughed lightly, hinting towards Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya bit onto her lips, and without choice, she wore the gloves and began peeling a crayfish for Ye Hua. After finish peeling the crayfish, Qing Ya dipped the crayfish meat into the broth, then ced it into her husband¡¯s bowl.


    Ye Hua was very satisfied. This crayfish meat is truly bing more and more delicious.


    Qing Yutong looked at the two. They reconciled after going out on a trip together, the speed that they reconcile sure is fast. Looking at big sister¡¯s manner right now, there is no need to say too much, brother-inw must have definitely been the one who came out victorious.


    ¡°Brother-inw, eat crayfish meat~¡± How could Qing Yutong let go of such a chance to bootlick her brother-inw? If I want to have meat to eat, I have to bootlick brother-inw.


    ¡°Big brother, here, Zizi peeled a piece of crayfish meat for you~¡± Ye Zizi¡¯s mentality was more or less the same as Qing Yutong¡¯s mentality. In any case, both of them were heavily suspected to be bootlicking Ye Hua.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua didn¡¯t care too much. This is the treatment that a Supreme Overlord should enjoy, one word,fortable!


    ¡°Ye Zizi, you will have to go and start going to school in half a month¡¯s time. Properly study while you are there!¡± While eating the crayfish meat, and drinking iced sprite, Ye Hua said faintly.


    You are letting an old monster to go to school and study, are you not afraid of her eating up all of the teachers that are within the school?


    Sure enough, upon hearing about going to school, Ye Zizi¡¯s expression copsed, ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t want to go to school, I want to eat chicken.¡±


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya immediately moved their gazes towards Qing Yutong, while Qing Yutong pretended that she didn¡¯t hear anything and quietly peeled onto the crayfishes, ¡°Big sister, eat crayfish meat. Brother-inw, eat crayfish meat.¡±


    ¡°Qing Yutong! How can you misguide a little child like this!¡± Qing Ya strictly reprimanded. It has only been a few hours, and this sister of mine has already made an innocent and gullible little loli be depraved. Right now, Ye Zizi doesn¡¯t want to go to school, and wants to eat chicken!


    Qing Yutong raised up both of her hands and said in grievance, ¡°Brother-inw, big sister, this really isn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    After finish speaking, Qing Yutong pulled onto Ye Zizi¡¯s skirt.


    ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, this really isn¡¯t Big Sister Qing¡¯s fault, big sister merely taught me how to y the game, how to spray with the guns, and how to fight over airdrops, it is Zizi¡¯s fault for bing addicted.¡± Ye Zizi said pitifully.


    Pfff!


    Qing Yutong almost spat out a mouth of blood. You were obviously the one who begged me to teach you how to y, and now it bes that I was the one who taught you how to y!

 Chapter 164 – I will do it! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 164 ¨C I will do it! 1/2</h4>


    Qing Ya glowered at her sister and shouted out, ¡°Qing Yutong, forget it that you yourself are depraved, but Zizi is still a child! You are teaching her how to y aputer game when she¡¯s still so young, are you also intending on bringing her to disco?!¡±


    Upon hearing disco, Ye Zizi¡¯s eyes lighted up. This is another thing that is new to me. However, I will remain silent for now and pretend that I didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Qing Yutong was grievance to death. This little troublemaker, she made me walk right into her trap! And even more, she is acting like she is more pitiful than me...


    ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t be angry, eat a piece of crayfish meat, and quench your anger.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have the appetite!¡±


    Qing Ya said while panting with rage. Upon thinking that when my child is born, my child would get led astray by this little sister of mine, my head feels a bit giddy.


    ¡°Ye Hua, why don¡¯t you tell her off too.¡± Qing Ya felt that it didn¡¯t feel great enough with just her reprimanding her sister and had to even pull Ye Hua along and reprimand her sister together with her.


    Ye Hua was very clear of Ye Zizi¡¯s personality and said, ¡°I have said it very early on, you are the one who will be in charge of Ye Zizi.¡±


    Qing Yutong was exulted, I didn¡¯t expect that brother-inw would stand on my side, I feel so happy.


    ¡°Ye Zizi, the matter regarding going to school is fixed.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. The main reason that Ye Hua wanted to throw Ye Zizi into a school was because he wanted her to learn to get along with humans properly. Ye Zizi has to learn to stop always thinking of absorbing humans and learn how to control her desire to absorb humans. Look at Wei Chang, look at how well he is able to control himself, and even more, he is able to ponder over things now.


    Seeing that His Honor was so unyielding towards her going to school, Ye Zizi could only request Qing Ya for help.


    ¡°Sister-inw~¡±


    ¡°Zizi, do you listen to sister-inw¡¯s words?¡± Qing Ya revealed out a smile and asked.


    Ye Zizi nodded her head with all her strength. She felt that there was hope.


    ¡°If that is so, listen to your big brother¡¯s words.¡±


    Ye Zizi, ¡°......¡±


    From the looks of it, even if I act pitiful, I still won¡¯t be able to escape my fate of having to go to school. Upon thinking that I am going to have to sit together with a bunch of human children, I¡¯m really itching to just eat all of them.


    ¡°Zizi, studying is a good thing, if you don¡¯t study, you won¡¯t be able to find a job in the future.¡± Qing Yutong patted onto Ye Zizi¡¯s head and began throwing stones at Ye Zizi while she was down.


    Ye Zizi pouted her little mouth and began peeling the crayfishes pitifully. At that time, I will cause a havoc...


    ¡°Ye Zizi, don¡¯t think about meaningless things.¡± Ye Hua warned Ye Zizi. How would Ye Hua not know just what Ye Zizi was thinking of?


    Up to here, the family meeting finally came to an end. Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi both let out a huge breath. This feels like when I failed my exam back when I was young and ended up being reprimanded by my parents.


    ¡°Qing Ya, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go and take wedding photos? Quickly decide on where and when to go, lest you suddenly say that your stomach is bulging, and the wedding photos don¡¯t look nice.¡± Picking up the crayfish meat that Qing Ya peeled, Ye Hua said to Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya pondered for a while, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Sanya then, the scenery there is pretty good. Furthermore, we only had fun for a day during this outing trip. This time when we go to Sanya, we can have fun there for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Go so far for what?¡± Ye Hua wrinkled his brows and asked.


    ¡°There is a sea view there. Long¡¯an city is ind, there is only a river here. This time, we can also bring Yutong and Zizi along with us.¡± Qing Ya felt that this idea was feasible, the entire family going on a trip.


    Qing Yutong did not want to go out and was intending on staying at home and being a neet, ¡°Big sister, I am a streamer, I have to stream to earn money.¡±


    ¡°Zizi wants to eat chicken too.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t do, the both of you have to go too. One of you will act as a big bridesmaid, and the other will act as a small bridesmaid. It¡¯s settled then, we will set off tomorrow!¡±


    The three eximed in surprise at the same time, ¡°Tomorrow?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I will treat you all to go on a trip, all of the expenses will be covered by me.¡± Qing Ya said generously. Indeed, with money, one could be willful.


    Since Ye Hua promised Qing Ya yesterday, heplied with Qing Ya¡¯s wish. Meanwhile, both Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi let out a heavy sigh. Isn¡¯t it great to stay at home? There are air-condition, food delivery, and also games. What is the point of going out and suffer?

 Chapter 164 – I will do it! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 164 ¨C I will do it! 2/2</h4>


    After finish eating the crayfishes, Qing Ya joined the chicken-eating squad. Ye Hua really didn¡¯t want to say anything. How did you reprimanded them just now, and right now, you are ying together with them, where is your integrity at?


    Because Little Ah Li was online again, the bored Ye Hua came downstairs to take a look if the business has gotten better or not. However, when he came downstairs and took a look...


    Asides from my waiters, waitresses, and security guards, there is no one else! How is this possible!


    Ye Hua beckoned over Wei Chang.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Where are the customers at!¡± Ye Hua asked gravely.


    Wei Chang shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know too.¡±


    A few months ago, this ce was always filled with people, and whenever I came downstairs, there would be all kinds of screams.


    And yet, right now...


    After sighing, Ye Hua said, ¡°I am going to go out for a few days tomorrow. Aftering back, I want to see that the bar is filled with customers! If not, I will deduct your pay!¡±


    ¡°Boss, I was just thinking of asking you to increase my pay...¡± Wei Chang said embarrassedly. Originally, my expenses were already so big after getting a girlfriend, and right now, I have to pay for the expenses of the car oil too.


    Ye Hua took a re at Wei Chang, ¡°The business is already like this and you still want me to increase your pay? I am already about to have to go and drink the northwest wind!¡±


    ¡°Boss, there is a strong stir-fry crayfish smell on your body.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°You even dare to talk back to me now huh?¡±


    ¡°Subordinate does not dare.¡± Wei Chang said hurriedly. I am just merely feeling happy that Ye Zizi returned, and thus acted mischievously for a bit.


    ¡°How is the matter that I asked you to investigate?¡± Ye Hua took out a cigarette and sat at the booth that was at the side.


    Wei Chang was slightly startled, I seemed to have forgotten about it.


    ¡°It is still under investigation.¡±


    ¡°If it really won¡¯t do, you can go and add fire to the situation. The purpose is to get them to fight, the bigger the fight, the better it is.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After speaking finish, Ye Hua stood up and walked towards the outside.


    ¡°Boss, where are you heading to?¡±


    ¡°Heading outside to have a breather.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Wei Chang responded. Right now, His Honor has even learned to take a stroll after having a meal. Seems like, without too long, His Honor will go and dance fitness dances at public squares.


    Enough thinking, right now, I should quickly contact Death Mage.


    Taking out his phone, Wei Chang gave a call to Death Mage¡¯s phone. However, after thinking for a bit, Wei Chang hanged up the call. It is a big waste of the phone bill to contact Death Mage by phone.


    ¡°Death Mage!¡±


    Death Mage who was currently ying his game went into a daze, then hurriedly responded, ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°His Honor has an order for you, the order is for you to go and act as a spy and investigate the movements of both the north¡¯s and south¡¯s powers.¡± Wei Chang felt that this was what His Honor meant. After all, only a spy would be able to collect a huge amount of information. It is always acted out like this within the spy dramas that I watched.


    ¡°Spy!¡± Death Mage felt that he could not be called Death Mage anyway, because the mission he just received no longer has a connection with death.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you have to report the information you gathered to me every day!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate shall solemnly obey His Honor¡¯s order!¡±


    After cutting off the connection, Death Mage let out a deep sigh. His Honor¡¯s missions are getting harder and harder, how am I going to have the time to y games in the future?


    Biubiubiu...


    At Death Mage¡¯s side, the sound of bullets being shot rang out. Xun Fang could be seen holding onto a phone and ying the fishing game too. That serious look on Xun Fang¡¯s face seemed like she was currently taking revenge.


    That¡¯s right, Xun Fang was precisely taking revenge right now. Since I am not able to defeat him in battle, I will defeat him in the thing that he is best at!


    However...


    This fishing game is too much of a fraud...


    I don¡¯t have any money left, and right now, even three meals a day is a problem for me. Hmmm, I might as well refund the house and get back the deposit that I deposited for the house. Staying at Tianqiao Bridge is out of the question, however, the park is a rather good option. In any case, if I don¡¯t kill him in this lifetime of mine, I would be ashamed to face against this life of mine!


    Death Mage immediately started typing on his phone, then tapped onto Xun Fang¡¯s shoulder with his bone finger.


    ¡°I have a way to earn money, do you want to do it or not?¡±


    After seeing the words on the phone, Xun Fang¡¯s brows became tightly wrinkled. The way that he has to earn money is definitely not an honest way. However, without money, I won¡¯t be able to defeat him.


    After thinking for a while.


    ¡°I will do it!¡±


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°As expected of the woman who likes me. Although you are ugly, you are determined!¡±

 Chapter 165 – Donghuang Baizhi 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 165 ¨C Donghuang Baizhi 1/2</h4>


    As to how to aplish His Honor¡¯s order, Death Mage already had a n. This is going to be a different and unusual way of working as a spy, a way that would be filled with blood and cruelness! I like this n of mine so much~


    On the other side, Ye Hua took a round of stroll outside, and when he returned back to the bar, there was a file folder in his hand. The file folder was sent over by Lie Gu, and within the file folder were the documents of Ye Zizi¡¯s information. Right now, there is no need to even go and find Xiao Jiu, Lie Gu himself has the resources to handle things like this. Not bad, not bad, all of them are beginning to have brains.


    Returning back upstairs and opening the door of Qing Yutong¡¯s room, Ye Zizi could be heard shouting and making a big fuss to the mic, while Qing Yutong and Qing Ya could be seen remaining silent.


    ¡°Aunt, you are so noob.¡± Little Ah Li¡¯s tender voice rang out from the earphones.


    Ye Zizi was angered to death, ¡°Don¡¯t call me aunt!¡±


    ¡°But, you are Aunt Qing¡¯s sister, if I don¡¯t call you aunt, what do I call you?¡±


    Ye Zizi suffered ten thousand points of damage. Have you ever seen such a loli-like aunt!


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutongughed lovably and didn¡¯t speak. cing these two little devils together, they can practically tear open the sky.


    Enduring the pain of being called an aunt, Ye Zizi decided that she was going to defeat Little Ah Li in the game by having an overwhelming lead over Little Ah Li. On the other hand, Little Ah Li seemed as if she knew what Ye Zizi was thinking about and beganpeting against Ye Zizi.


    Aside from these 4 people, the other 96 people were all suffering from being ravaged. Amongst the 96 people, the heads of 70+ people were split between Ye Zizi and Little Ah Li, and the remaining 20+ people could not endure it anymore and chose to kill their own characters.


    The result of this was that, as long as these two ounts appeared, various kinds of suicides would appear on the top of the screen. The game was practically unyable for the people within the game when the two appeared, everyone could only kneel down when theye across these two immortals.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong got carried continuously as they strolled and followed behind Ye Zizi and Little Ah Li. I didn¡¯t expect that Ye Zizi would be this formidable. At the start, she was still unustomed to the game, and yet, after just a few rounds, it is practically like she is hacking.


    At a certain live stream room, there were countless of bullet screenments.


    ¡°Streamer, aren¡¯t you the king of immortals killer! Right now, two immortals appeared. Requesting for the streamer to go and kill the immortals.¡±


    ¡°Same, requesting for the streamer to go and kill the immortals.¡±


    ¡°Requesting for the streamer to return peace to the world of eating chickens.¡±


    The streamer within the screen could be seen holding onto his stomach and said while with a painful expression on his face, ¡°My condition today is not good, my stomach is aching, I am done with streaming for the day.¡±


    After finish speaking, the screen turned ck. Want me to kill immortals? If I were to try to do that, at that time, I would instead be the one that would get boiled by them. One of the immortals is the revolver monster, and the other new immortal that appeared is an archery monster. Should I consider changing upation?


    The live stream room was inplete chaos right now.


    ¡°The streamer actually ran away!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, stop scolding the streamer. Perhaps, the streamer could really be feeling ufortable today?¡±


    ¡°I would be damned if I believed him. There are two immortals destroying the bnce of the game, and this streamer actually pretended that he has a stomach ache. The steamer might as well say that his period came.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Goddess Yutong is going to begin streaming eating chicken. I am going to go watch my goddess. What is there even good to watch here, this streamer does not have skills at all and can¡¯t even kill immortals.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving, it would be better to go and watch an old woman yputer games than to watch this streamer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unfollowing, I¡¯m unfollowing, sorry for disturbing.¡±


    Looking at the bullet screenments within the live steam room, the streamer was feeling very wounded. You guys¡¯ demands are just too high. Do you all think that killing immortals is a very easy thing to do...


    However, right now...


    Little Ah Li and Ye Zizi were fervently killing people within the game, whoever that wasn¡¯t able to kill others by headshot would be the one to lose.


    And the result of that was that the entire screen was filled with Little Ah Li and Ye Zizi¡¯s headshot kills. Are these two not going to let us f**king y? Do these two think that they are formidable just because they have hacks? These two are being too much!


    The gamepany immediately began checking on the two ounts, and in the end, the gamepany discovered that the two ounts were iparable normal. Could it be that, this is thetest hack? I have to call over all the technical staff and get them to work overtime.


    The two did not use any hack at all, so how would the gamepany be able to discover anything? In the end, the technical staff spent a huge amount of time and still did not manage to discover anything.


    Ye Hua stood behind Ye Zizi and watched her use her instinct to cheat. However, I didn¡¯t expect that Little Ah Li would actually be able toe toe to toe against Ye Zizi. This Little Ah Li is a bit incredible.

 Chapter 165 – Donghuang Baizhi 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 165 ¨C Donghuang Baizhi 2/2</h4>


    At a desert that was located at the northwest. There waspletely no sign of human habitation at this ce. If ordinary people were to travel through this desert, they would die within a few days, and be the vultures¡¯ delicacies.


    Under the moonlight, two people arrived at the desert. The two were covered in cloaks, and while arching their bodies, they entered into the desert!


    After a long while, the two came to a stop. One of two began forming signs with both of his hands, and a faint ripple formed in front of him. Soon after, the two entered into the ripple, and the desert becamepletely silent once again.


    After the two entered into the ripple, they took off their cloaks and took in a deep breath. One of the twoughed, ¡°The air within our Voidless Realm is the best after all, the air within the profane world is practically poisonous.¡±


    ¡°That is only natural. The Voidless Realm is protected by the ancient Donghuangs. To be able to be a member of the Voidless Realm, it is a supreme honor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I am able to meet with the empress just one time, I would have no regrets left in this life of mine.¡±


    Soon after, the two gazed towards the mountain that was the tallest amongst all of the mountains. Their gazes were filled with boundless reverence and adoration. Soon after, to express their respect, the two slowly kneeled down and kowtowed towards that direction.


    Looking at the entire Voidless Realm, the Voidless Realm seemed to be situated on top of the clouds. The mountain peaks pierced through the clouds, and all of the buildings circled around the edges of the mountain peaks. On every mountain peak, there was an imposing pce situated there. The pces symbolized power and authority.


    However, at the tallest mountain peak, there was an imposing and glorious pce. Imposing looking godly dragons were carved onto the entire pce. Amongst the godly dragons, eight godly dragons could be seen each twining onto a white jade obelisk and glowering with their sharp ws stretched out. Wind appeared around all of the dragons, and the dragons seemed like they possessed the might of destroying mountains and rivers. Just looking at the pce was enough to make one gasped in amazement.


    Within the space of the top of the pce, a waterfall was actually flowing out from the space. The water sound was gentle, seemingly just like the beautiful sound of guqin.


    Around the pce, trees intertwined with each other, and the chirping of birds and cicadas rang out. Sitting amongst the trees, quietly listening to the beautiful sound of the flowing stream, and being blown by the gentle breeze, just how much of an enjoyment would that be.


    The flowing stream flowed towards a channel and flowed downwards the mountain. Afterward, the stream flowed towards the mountains that were below the tallest mountain, seemingly just like a champagne tower. In the end, the stream flowed all the way down into the clouds, and the whereabouts of the stream were unknown after that.


    Right now, from each of the pces, there were people heading towards the main pce. The eight elders arrived at the front of the imposing and unordinary pce and began waiting while with their backs arched.


    At the front of the ce stood four imperial guards that wore gold gowns and silver armors. A faint killing intent was being emitted out from each of the imperial guards.


    After a long while, one of the imperial guards shouted out, ¡°Enter!¡±


    The eight elders slightly straightened their bodies, then began walking into the pce.


    Within the throne that was situated in the middle of the pce sat a woman that looks imposing and unordinary. The woman possesses a picturesque appearance, and a pair of eyes that were beautiful, but had ayer of coldnessyered on them. A dragon-phoenix gold crown was worn on her head, and the dragon design purple gown that was worn on her body brought her cold aura all the way up to its peak.


    This was a woman that would make other men not even dare to raise their heads!


    This woman was called Donghuang Baizhi!


    ¡°Subordinate kowtow in salute to the empress!¡± The eight elders gave their formal greetings.


    Donghuang Baizhi who was sitting on the throne slowly raised her hand. Her beautiful eyes were calm and not a single billow appeared in her eyes.


    The eight elders that were below Donghuang Baizhi stood up, then moved to their respective positions. The eight elders split and stood at two sides, with each side having four people.


    ¡°Yuan De, just what is the matter that has to be discussed sote in the night?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked faintly.


    A rtively short and small elder stood out and said while with his hands cupped together, ¡°Empress, a devil substance appeared in the profane world!¡±


    ¡°That Nine Demons Pagoda is still not enough to be counted as a devil substance.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said indifferently, seemingly not cing the Nine Demons Pagoda in her eyes at all.


    ¡°Subordinate is not talking about the Nine Demons Pagoda, what subordinate is talking about is the girl that was holding onto the Nine Demons Pagoda!¡±

 Chapter 166 – I will marry! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 166 ¨C I will marry! 1/2</h4>


    Seeing that the empress did not speak, Yuan De continued and said, ¡°The disciples that returned back from the profane world just a while ago reported that the death count of the battle over the ancient godly item was more than ten thousand people, and also, the number of people that went missing was up to a thousand. As for the over ten thousand people that died, they were all absorbed and turned into dried corpses. This must have been the doing of the person that was within the coffin.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi took a look at Yuan De indifferently and said unhurriedly, ¡°So what?¡±


    Yuan De was startled, and he hurriedly lowered his head.


    ¡°Leaving aside that the aristocratic families are able to handle this matter, this matter happened at the south and the south is not under our management. If you all have anything that you all want to speak about, just say it straightforwardly, don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡± Donghuang Baizhi said coldly. These eight elders have so much experience up their sleeves, would they not even know how to handle such a matter like this? Is there even a need to make such a big fuss about it.


    The eight subordinates lowered their heads and took a look at each other.


    Seemingly like they have already discussed together early on, all of them kneeled down onto the floor and said in unison, ¡°We hope that the empress would think for the Donghuang¡¯s lineage and give birth to a boy as soon as possible and let the boy inherit Donghuang¡¯s inheritance!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi did not be angry andughed instead. Immediately, everyone became absent-minded.


    ¡°I presume that all of you have already picked a husband for me.¡± Donghuang Baizhiughed lightly. However, a sharp viciousness was being emitted out from her eyes.


    Amongst the eight elders, a slightly obese elder stood out. This elder was called Xing Han, the beard on his chin was almost reaching to the floor. The beard could practically be used as a sweeper.


    ¡°Empress, carrying on the family lineage is a heavenlyw, and it is even more for the case of carrying on Donghuang¡¯s lineage. Furthermore, because the whereabouts of the Nuwa¡¯s lineage is unknown, the people who possess ancient lineage are even more sparse now. Although the other two families are not worthy of obtaining the family name, Donghuang, as long as the empress gives birth to a male baby, and the male baby inherited Donghuang¡¯s inheritance, Donghuang Family¡¯s glory would shine once again!¡± While speaking, Xing Han kneeled down. When the others saw Xing Han kneeled down, they followed along and kneeled down.


    Donghuang Baizhi who was on the throne did not speak.


    Xing Han continued and said, ¡°The north¡¯s aristocratic families are controlled by us Donghuang, while the south¡¯s aristocratic families are controlled by Ji Family. Although Ying Family resides in the south, they do not pay attention to worldly affairs, thus, subordinate feels that Ying Family is the best choice to choose from.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Xing Hang continued and said, ¡°Ying Family¡¯s second prince, Ying Kangshi, possesses both talent and virtue, and his appearance is also rather handsome, he is the best candidate to be the empress¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°Finished speaking?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked faintly.


    ¡°Empress!!!¡±


    ¡°All of you can withdraw.¡± Donghuang Baizhi waved her hand and stood up from the throne.


    Yuan De immediately rushed out, ¡°Subordinate still has a matter to report! This matter is regarding Long¡¯an City¡¯s Leisure Bar!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s tender figure suddenly shook, and various kinds of emotions immediately appeared on her face. Because the eight subordinates lowered their heads, they did not discover Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°A small leisure bar is insignificant.¡± Donghuang Baizhi ced her hands behind her back and was prepared to leave.


    Yuan De hurriedly shouted out, ¡°Empress, the aggression between the north and south is the doing of this Leisure Bar¡¯s boss, the boss of this Leisure Bar is called Ye Hua!¡±


    So he is called Ye Hua! This heartless man is called Ye Hua!!!


    Because Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s back was faced against the elders, the elders were not able to see Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face that was filled with resentment and malevolent.


    However, everyone was looking at Yuan De. What are you bringing up such a small matter for?


    Yuan De did not pay attention to the gazes of the elders and continued speaking, ¡°This man has a wife! The wife¡¯s name is Qing Ya, and she is currently pregnant!¡±


    Yuan De¡¯s every word was just like a sharp de, stabbing straight into the most fragile ce of Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart!


    He has a wife! And she is currently pregnant! If that is the case, then what am I considered as!

 Chapter 166 – I will marry! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 166 ¨C I will marry! 2/2</h4>


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s memory immediately returned to three years ago. The situation on that day was more or less the same as today, just that back then, my father was the one that was sitting on the throne. On the second day, I ran away, and it was at that time that I came across that Leisure Bar¡¯s boss. I, whose mood was extremely bad, was sessfully persuaded over by him and had a rtionship happened together with him.


    However, when I heard that man said that it was his first time too, I felt a bitfortable in my heart. Back then, he even said that he wouldn¡¯t touch the same woman twice and told me not to go and look for him again. At that time, Iughed. That guy really took himself as a big shot, he was the most narcissistic person that I have ever met.


    After ying around the profane world for half a month, I returned back to the Voidless Realm. But unexpected to me, my father had fallen ill. During that time, I was feeling rather worried. However, the sage doctor that came to check on father¡¯s illness actually discovered that I was pregnant. How was it possible!


    However, after going through the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, I was stupefied, I was really pregnant. Without even having to think, I knew who the child belonged to.


    Back then, my father became incredibly furious and flew into a rage, causing his illness to be even more serious. Everyone persuaded me to abort the child, saying that this matter was a disgrace for the Donghuang Family!


    However, I couldn¡¯t bear to do it, after all, no matter what, the child was a life!


    After resisting for a month, I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and running away was my only option. However, where do I even run off to?


    At that time, a ce appeared within my mind, which was that Leisure Bar. Back then when I headed towards the bar, I was even thinking of some beautiful and wonderful things in my mind. Although it was an ident, at the least, I found my life¡¯s other half.


    But I would have never thought, I waited one day after another day, and every night, I would watch as the Leisure Bar closes for business. Walking at the dusky alley, I would raise my head up and look towards the second floor, at the room that was still lighted up. The distance between us is only a few meters, but why are you just not willing toe down and take a look at me!


    After suffering one disappointment after another disappointment, I became downhearted, and half a monthter, I returned back to the Voidless Realm. However, at that time, my father had already left.


    That day was the darkest day of my life, it felt as if the entire world was disdaining me. I even thought of killing myself and put an end to this life of mine. However, when I thought of my child, I restrained myself from doing that.


    The child looks a lot like him. Every time when I see my daughter, I would recall of that heartless man.


    What is funny is that, right now, that man married a woman, and that woman is pregnant with his child! You wouldn¡¯t touch the same woman twice? What a joke that is! And yet, I actually believed it!


    Why were you so heartless when I was pregnant, and yet when ites to that woman, you are able to marry her!


    ¡°Yuan De.¡± Donghuang Baizhi called out faintly, just that, her tone was suppressed to the point that it would make one feel terrified.


    ¡°Subordinate is here!¡±


    ¡°Regarding the matter of going to Ying Family to propose, you can do as you see fit, I will marry!¡± After finish speaking, with her hands behind her back, Donghuang Baizhi left.


    Within the pce, the seven other elders still haven¡¯t understood just what happened, and only Yuan De let out a breath of relief. I have finally settled it.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the situation? Why did the empress suddenly agree to our request?¡± Xing Han walked over and asked curiously.


    Yuan Deughed lightly, ¡°Within the empress¡¯s heart, there is this one person that she is always thinking about. As long as we eliminate this person, there would be nothing for the empress to always think about anymore.¡±


    The seven elders went into a daze, then began showing their admiration to Yuan De one after another. I didn¡¯t expect that Yuan De would actually manage to investigate out just what happened back then.


    ¡°All of you have to keep this matter a secret, this matter concerns Donghuang Family¡¯s prestige.¡± Yuan Deughed, and soon after, he followed along with everyone and left the pce.


    Donghuang Baizhi did not return back to her room, and she was currently sitting at a garden and dazedly looking at the stars within the sky. Her delicate hands were held tightly, and her fingernails were sunk into her flesh, causing her palms to lose color.


    After a long while, Donghuang Baizhi walked towards her daughter¡¯s room. Before she had evene close to her daughter¡¯s room, she heard the clicking sound of a keyboard. Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face immediately turned cold as she suddenly pushed opened the door and entered into the room.


    Donghuang Li who was currently ying with theputer game became startled and she hurriedly turned off herputer, then stood at one side honestly while with her head lowered.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Donghuang Li removed the keyboard from herputer and ced the keyboard on the floor, then with the sound of a plop, she kneeled down on the keyboard. I feel that mother is rtively unusual today, I better be a bit more careful.


    Donghuang Baizhi walked to the front of the monitor andputer, then stretched out her palm.


    Suddenly, the monitor andputer turned into dust and flew out of the window.


    Donghuang Li looked dazedly at the dust flying out of the window. This is the only thing that I have toe into contact with the outside world, and mother destroyed it...


    Tears flowed down from Donghuang Li¡¯s adorable little face, however, she did not sob at all.

 Chapter 167 – Ye Hua! I hate you! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 167 ¨C Ye Hua! I hate you! 1/2</h4>


    Sitting on her daughter¡¯s bed, Donghuang Baizhi lightly stroke onto the bedsheet. Looking at her daughter cry, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. That heartless father of yours is practically a swindler!


    Donghuang Li wiped away her tears. Seeing that her mother¡¯s eyes were red, Donghuang Li couldn¡¯t help but stand up and threw herself into her mother¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry, Ah Li won¡¯t y games anymore from now on, Ah Li promise that she will study diligently, and practice martial techniques diligently every day.¡± Donghuang Li hugged onto her mother¡¯s waist and made a promise with her tender voice.


    Donghuang Baizhi lightly embraced her daughter. Ah Li is the closest person to me that I have.


    And the person that I hate the most is Ye Hua!


    What is funny is that I was actually still waiting... And yet, this was the kind of result that I got from waiting!


    Ye Hua! Since you are heartless, don¡¯t me me for being faithless!


    On the second floor of Leisure Bar.


    ¡°Eh, Ah Li went offline.¡± Qing Yutong cried out in surprise.


    Ye Zizi became exulted as she said happily, ¡°That little brat finally went offline, let me finish her off and lick her corpse.¡±


    ¡°Zizi, hold on, perhaps Ah Li wille back online in a while.¡± Qing Ya said hurriedly.


    Qing Yutong stroke onto her chin and spected, ¡°I feel that Ah Li¡¯s mom must have appeared. Who knows, Ah Li could be kneeling on a keyboard right now.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Ah Li¡¯s mom is really... How could she have the heart to bear making a child kneel on a keyboard...¡± Qing Ya sighed. If it was my own child, I would definitely not be able to bear making the child kneel on a keyboard.


    Ye Hua stood up and said faintly, ¡°Qing Ya, it¡¯s gettingte, time to go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Qing Ya stretched out the sound of the word, then followed behind Ye Hua unwillingly.


    After the two left, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi took a look at each other.


    Qing Yutong gestured with her eyebrows.


    And Ye Zizi immediately understood Qing Yutong.


    The two straightforwardly began changing their clothes. Being a huge fan of cosy, this afternoon, Ye Zizi bought quite a few things on the inte. There were dark-looking series, young girl series, sweet-looking series, and so on. In any case, there were all kinds of series. Tongcheng¡¯s delivery service was indeed fast.


    Right after Ye Hua returned to the bedroom, he said to Qing Ya, ¡°Change the quilt and bed sheet.¡±


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t these all clean?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like things that others had slept on and covered with.¡± Ye Hua snorted and sat at one side.


    Qing Ya waspletely confused. What does he mean by that others had slept on and covered with? Aside from the two of us, was there anyone else who had slept on the bed too?


    Suddenly, Qing Ya seemed to have thought of something. Isn¡¯t it just a doll? I really have to give it to him.


    ¡°Quickly.¡±


    ¡°Aright, alright, alright, I will change them...¡± Qing Ya said petntly.


    After finish changing a new quilt and bed sheet, Qing Ya let out a breath, ¡°Big boss, are you satisfied now?¡±


    Ye Hua took a look, ¡°Aside from me, don¡¯t put other things on the bed anymore in the future, if not, see if I will whip you or not.¡±


    ¡°Lla, I¡¯m going to go shower.¡± While speaking, Qing Ya entered in the bathroom. While within the bathroom, Qing Ya was even humming onto a song. From the looks of it, Qing Ya¡¯s mood was really good.


    Ye Hua stretched his neck, then changed into his nightclothes and lied down on the bed. For me, the Supreme Overlord, to let you hug onto me to sleep, just how fortunate are you?


    Without long, Qing Ya walked out of the bathroom.


    Seeing that Ye Hua was already lying on the bed, Qing Ya asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go shower?¡±


    ¡°I have already showered when I came back home just now.¡±


    ¡°Quickly go and take a shower again.¡± Qing Ya pulled onto Ye Hua¡¯s hand and dragged Ye Hua out of the bed.


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows, ¡°Are you mentally ill?¡±


    Qing Ya sniffed, ¡°Aiyo, such a strong cigarette smell, quickly go and take a shower~¡±


    Ye Hua sighed. This woman is really troublesome.

 Chapter 167 – Ye Hua! I hate you! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 167 ¨C Ye Hua! I hate you! 2/2</h4>


    Five minutester, Ye Hua walked out of the bathroom. Qing Ya who was on the bed was currently booking the ne tickets. Seeing that Ye Hua walked out of the bathroom, Qing Ya became dazed for a moment, ¡°So fast?¡±


    Ye Hua did not say anything as he lied down on the bed and pulled Qing Ya into his embrace.


    Qing Ya¡¯s pretty face turned red. This fellow is bing more and more shameless recently. In the past, he wished that I would stay far away from him, and right now, he wishes that I would stick to him 24 hours a day.


    However, it is reallyfortable to lie in Ye Hua¡¯s embrace. Also, lying in Ye Hua¡¯s embrace gives me a very strong sense of security, seemingly like even if the sky fell, he would be there to hold onto the sky, and furthermore, he would be able to do it easily.


    ¡°This quilt is too short.¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    Qing Ya who was within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace was startled. This fellow actually knows how to speak sweet words, did the sun rose from the west today?


    ¡°Annoying~¡± Qing Ya bashfully gave Ye Hua a punch. We are already old husband and wife, and yet you are still trying to titite me like this, big scoundrel.


    Ye Hua did not know what this woman was doing and continued saying, ¡°This quilt is too short!!!¡±


    ¡°I know~ I will still be with you in the next lifetime.¡±


    (Context: In Chinese, quilt and lifetime have the same pinyin. Quilt: ±»×Ó, Lifetime: ±²×Ó. The pinyin of both ±»×Ó and ±²×Ó are bei zi. So Qing Ya mistook Ye Hua for saying lifetime (±²×Ó) instead of quilt (±»×Ó).¡±


    Ye Hua was stupefied by this woman¡¯s IQ, ¡°I¡¯m saying that this quilt is too short! Quilt! Quilt!¡±


    In order to emphasize, Ye Hua even shook his legs that were not covered by the quilt.


    Qing Ya seemed as if she had eaten a mosquito and the corner of her mouth was slightly twitching. I actually thought that Ye Hua was saying that this lifetime is too short, I didn¡¯t expect that he was talking about the quilt. Then... Just now, I even said that... Ah, it¡¯s so embarrassing...


    Ye Hua slowly hooked onto Qing Ya¡¯s bright red face and said faintly, ¡°You are very greedy huh, to even want my next lifetime too.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, who wants your next lifetime.¡± Qing Ya straightforwardly buried her face within Ye Hua¡¯s chest. This is too embarrassing.


    Ye Huaughed lightly as he caressed onto Qing Ya¡¯s beautiful hair. The days are gradually bing less and less boring.


    Not sure how long had passed, Qing Ya suddenly asked, ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Ye Hua responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited to the point that I sort of can¡¯t fall asleep...¡± Upon thinking that they were going to take their wedding photos soon, Qing Ya would start thinking of various things in her mind like what she should wear that would make her look good, and what Ye Hua should wear that would make him look good.


    Ye Hua hugged onto Qing Ya¡¯s shoulders and said faintly, ¡°If your heart is calm, you would naturally be able to fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, let¡¯s count goats together.¡±


    ¡°Childish!¡±


    ¡°Come on,e on, I want to fall asleep...¡±


    Qing Ya continued and said, ¡°I will start.¡±


    ¡°One goat.¡± Qing Ya closed her eyes and said.


    ¡°Two goats.¡± Ye Hua said helplessly.


    ¡°Three goats.¡±


    ¡°Four goats.¡±


    ¡°Pretty goat.¡±


    ¡°Lazy goat.¡±


    ¡°Goat meat...¡± Qing Ya mumbled.


    ¡°Roasted goat.¡± Ye Hua wrinkled his brows.


    ¡°Goat meat hotpot.¡±


    ¡°M goat meat hotpot.¡±


    Speaking up to here, the two immediately opened their eyes. Qing Ya pouted her mouth and rubbed onto her stomach, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m hungry...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also feeling a bit hungry.¡±


    Originally, Ye Hua wasn¡¯t hungry, but after counting goats and naming the various dishes, Ye Hua started to feel a bit hungry.


    What else was more important than eating? The two straightforwardly began heading out of the bedroom while wearing their nightclothes. However, after the bedroom door was opened, they immediately saw two thieves.


    ¡°What are you all doing!¡± Ye Hua shouted out.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi could be seen arching their backs and taking small quick steps. However, this was not the main point, the main point was their outfits. Hatsune Miku???


    Qing Ya asked curiously, ¡°What are you two intending to go out to do while dressing up like that? To go and scare people?¡±


    Qing Yutong immediately reacted over and said lovably, ¡°Zizi said that she didn¡¯t have her fill during dinner, therefore I am bringing her out to eat supper.¡±


    ¡°Just nice, we are also going out to eat supper, let¡¯s go together.¡± Qing Ya shook her head helplessly.


    The expressions of Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi immediately copsed. Originally, they were thinking of going to disco. But in the end, before they were even able to walk until the staircase, they ran into Ye Hua and Qing Ya. Just how unlucky were the two?


    The four headed to that Song Prince Mansion Hotpot Store. The reason that they headed to that hotpot store was mainly because it was near.


    Just that, their group was a bit weird. At the front, there were two people who wore nightclothes and slippers, while at the back, there were two cosyers, and amongst one of the cosyers, there was a little loli. Looking at this group, others wouldn¡¯t be able to make sense of just what kind of rtionship the people within the group had with each other.

 Chapter 168 – Evil spirits that are husband and wife! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 168 ¨C Evil spirits that are husband and wife! 1/2</h4>


    Although it was veryte within the night, half of the Song Prince Mansion Hotpot Store was upied. From the looks of it, those people here were people who weren¡¯t able to fall asleep and thus came here to eat supper. Amongst the people within the store, there were a few people that were wearing nightclothes too.


    When the four entered into the store, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It was hard for such abination to not attract others¡¯ attention, especially Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi who were both dressed up like lolitas. That short dress, pairing on with ckce stocking, it was practically able to make one spurt out blood.


    There was no need to say much about Qing Yutong, those long slender legs of hers were enough to make others not be able to take their eyes off of her legs. However, Ye Zizi possessed more destructive power, after all, she was a loli!


    The four walked upstairs and headed towards a private room. Thest time that they came here, they only sat in the hall because there was no private room left.


    ¡°Eh, these two are also here.¡± Qing Yutong could be heard crying out in surprise.


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya looked towards the direction that Qing Yutong was looking at. A male and female could be seen talking andughing with each other while eating their food. Isn¡¯t this boy the boy that got dumped by that girl? And didn¡¯t that girl ran away with a second-generation rich? It has only been a few days and these two are now sitting together and talking cheerfully with each other.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s passion for gossip was ignited. However, she was pulled onto and stopped by Qing Ya. Why are you being so concern about other people¡¯s matters?


    Ye Zizi had a face full of curiosity.


    However, right when Ye Hua and the other three were eating hotpot, Jiu Ye was currently receiving a guest at his own winery. No, incorrect, Jiu Ye was currently receiving another master of his...


    Right now, Jiu Ye was crawling down on the floor honestly, and at the front of him, a ck whirlpool could be seen appearing.


    ¡°Master, this humble one has received news that Emperor Cang has died! However, the cause of his death is unknown.¡± Jiu Ye said tremblingly. Although a formidable master of mine died, what I, Jiu Ye, doesn¡¯tck the most, is masters.


    A downcast voice rang out from within the ck whirlpool, ¡°If he died, so be it. Originally, I even wanted to get him to kill a few more people.¡±


    Jiu Ye felt that this ck whirlpool master of his wasn¡¯t able to show up because of inconvenience. This ck whirlpool master of mine is definitely someone that has power and authority, and he wants to make use of others to do his work.


    ¡°Take a trip to Sanya tomorrow, once you are there, there will be someone there to tell you what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After finish speaking, the ck whirlpool disappeared. Jiu Ye slowly stood his body up and let out a breath...


    For me to be able to climb up to this position of mine, it is also thanks to the help of all those masters of mine. Just that, how did Emperor Cang died just like that? Originally, there were still a lot of things that I wanted to get him to do. It is a pity...


    Jiu Ye took out that 8848 titanium gold phone of his and opened WeChat. After Jiu Ye found the contact of the person that he was looking for, he began typing.


    ¡°Master, ck whirlpool wants me to take a trip to Sanya tomorrow.¡± After sending the text, Jiu Ye picked up a stick of cigar, trimmed off the end of the cigar, then satfortably onto the sofa and waited for the reply.


    Ding.


    Jiu Ye immediately checked the reply.


    ¡°Quietly observe for changes and wait for my order.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jiu Yeughed. Those big shots really have nothing better to do, always killing here and there. Luckily, my brain is good. However, I¡¯m really curious as to just what is going to happen at Sanya in theing few days.

 Chapter 168 – Evil spirits that are husband and wife! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 168 ¨C Evil spirits that are husband and wife! 2/2</h4>


    At a park within Long¡¯an City, the park was pitch dark. However, within the park, there were two figures sitting on a bench. The two figures were shimmering, and when one walked close to them, they could even hear the sound...


    Biubiubiu...


    The two figures were precisely Death Mage and Xun Fang. The two came to sleep in the park after they had moved out of the house and gotten back the rent money.


    Both Death Mage and Xun Fang were holding onto their phones, and on their sides, there were portable chargers. The two were pressing onto their phone screens with all their strength, especially Xun Fang, she seemed as if she were enemies with the phone screen.


    Suddenly, a warning appeared on Death Mage¡¯s phone, indicating that the phone¡¯s battery was low. Death Mage picked up his portable charger and took a look, the portable charger had run out of battery.


    Immediately, Death Mage sent a WeChat message to Xun Fang.


    Xun Fang looked at the WeChat message and sneered. Want me to lend you my portable charger? Go to hell instead!


    Bluffing me and making mee out, telling me that you have a way to make money. This is the way? Sleeping in a park?!


    This scoundrel is basically swindling away my rent money to use to top-up for his game!


    Xun Fang replied, ¡°Pay me back my money!¡±


    Death Mage immediately began typing and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t lend me your portable charger, how am I going to catch fish, and if I don¡¯t catch fish, how would I be able to pay you back your money?¡±


    Although what Death Mage just typed seems to make sense, Xun Fang wouldn¡¯t be fooled by him. Xun Fang held the portable charger in her embrace and protected it, ¡°Pay me back my money, pay me back my life, and pay me back my innocence!¡±


    Death Mage replied, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to use force!!!¡±


    Xun Fang was totally not afraid at all, ¡°You cane and try!!!¡±


    Death Mage could be seen cing his precious phone together with the portable charger that was beside him, then pressed down Xun Fang onto the bench. This scene... was a bit alluring.


    ¡°Damned skeleton, let go of me! Bastard! Your entire body is rock hard!¡± Xun Fang ced both of her hands onto Death Mage¡¯s breastbone and pushed with all of her might. However, how would such a tiny amount of strength be a match for Death Mage?


    ¡°Jiejiejie!¡±


    Imperial trantion, ¡°Are you going to lend it over to me or not!¡±


    Although Xun Fang did not know what Death Mage was saying, she seemed to be able to sense what he was saying, ¡°I¡¯m not going to lend it over to you, scram!¡±


    Death Mage could be seen grabbing towards the portable charger. However, the position that Death Mage grabbed towards seemed to be a bit off.


    The two seemed to have been pressed by a stop button...


    Death Mage felt that the thing within his hand was a bit soft, and thus he tried pressing onto it again.


    Xun Fang¡¯s beautiful eyes were opened up wide. I actually got chest-attacked by a skeleton.


    ¡°Shameless skeleton, I am going to kill you today!¡±


    Xun Fang could be seen turning from passive to aggressive as she pressed Death Mage down onto the bench. Death Mage¡¯s reaction was quick as he pressed his hands onto...


    Xun Fang dazedly looked at the bone hands that were ced onto her chest and her expression became scarily calm.


    ¡°Ha! Under the dark and windy night, you actually dare to take a man by force, evil female spirit! Today, I, Dou Fushi, should represent the heaven to uphold justice and save this innocent man!¡± A youngster who wore a yellow daoist robe and had a peach wood sword carried on his back could be seen suddenly appearing. When the youngster appeared, he could be seen holding onto a spiritual talisman within his hand.


    ¡°Hurriedwmand!¡±


    Dou Fushi threw out a yellow color spiritual talisman, and the talisman stuck onto Xun Fang¡¯s forehead.


    At this moment, Xun Fang received a hundred thousand points of damage. Are you f**king blind!


    Just nice, I didn¡¯t have any ce to vent my anger at. You can count yourself unlucky!


    Xun Fang ripped off the spiritual talisman that was attached to her forehead, and upon seeing that, Dou Fushi turned pale with fright, ¡°Evil spirit! You have a bit of skill! See just how I am going to subdue you today!¡±


    ¡°Subdue your f**king sister!¡± Xun Fang¡¯s figure shot forward, and her figure turned into an afterimage.


    Death Mage sat himself up, then picked up Xun Fang¡¯s portable charger and plugged the cable into his phone. Biubiubiu...


    Dou Fushi did not expect that this evil malicious spirit would be this formidable. This evil spirit is actually not afraid of any spiritual talismans and is even able to take on my peach wood sword with her bare hands. No matter, I am someone who has the ghost-catching system, so how could I be defeated by this evil malicious spirit just like this?!


    With the sound of a plop.


    ¡°Big Sister Ghost, please spare my life...¡±


    Xun Fang was currently at the phase where she was going berserk. Everyone misunderstood that I have an affair with that skeleton, and now, even this daoist priest thinks that I was forcing myself upon that skeleton! You tell me, isn¡¯t this infuriating!


    ¡°I am f**king going to kill you!¡± The grievances within Xun Fang¡¯s heart was indeed not weak. If not, how would have Dou Fushi mistook Xun Fang as a ghost?


    Dou Fushi looked at the iparably malevolent Xun Fang and thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m done for... I finally obtained a system, and yet, a year has not even passed since I obtained the system, and before I even had the time to go and act cool, I am going to die.¡±


    However, after waiting for quite a while, Dou Fushi did not feel any pain. Is this what death feels like?


    ¡°Let go of me, I am going to kill this glib tongued daoist priest!¡±


    Death Mage could be seen holding onto Xun Fang¡¯s waist with one of his hands, and Xun Fang was currently brandishing her hands at Dou Fushi, seemingly like she had moved all of the hatred in her heart towards Dou Fushi.


    Dou Fushi slowly raised his head, and at this moment, the moonlight just so happened to shine onto Death Mage¡¯s face. Upon seeing Death Mage¡¯s face, Dou Fushi¡¯s eyes almost burst out of his eye sockets.


    ¡°You two... you two are actually evil spirits that are husband and wife!¡±

 Chapter 169 – Damned ghost~ 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 169 ¨C Damned ghost~ 1/2</h4>


    Xun Fang who had just calmed down was immediately triggered again, ¡°Damned daoist priest, I am going to chop you into a million pieces!¡±


    Who is husband and wife with this skeleton, are your eyes blind!


    Death Mage immediately began typing on his phone with one hand, then showed it to Xun Fang, ¡°He seems to be rather rich, it won¡¯t be toote to kill him after we have taken his money away from him.¡±


    Xun Fang who was angered to the point that her chest was moving up and down gradually calmed down. After calming down, she said lovably, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Death Mage let go of Xun Fang¡¯s willow waist. I didn¡¯t expect that the feel of touch of a human would be pretty decent, it¡¯s soft and feels veryfortable.


    No wonder both His Honor and master have a woman, they are most likely fond of this point that the humans possess I guess, hugging onto a female human at night to sleep would feelfortable. Looking at Xun Fang that was not far away from him, Death Mage seemed to have understood why His Honor wanted him to make Xun Fang fall madly in love with him.


    So His Honor is actually indirectly rewarding me. I am truly foolish, only now then did I understand His Honor¡¯s intention. I didn¡¯t expect that His Honor would be this concern of his subordinates¡¯ private lives. I feel truly touched.


    Xun Fang walked to the front of Dou Fushi and shouted out, ¡°Hand over your money!¡±


    Dou Fushi originally thought that he was going to die and didn¡¯t expect that the evil spirit husband and wife would only want his money. If it is just money, it¡¯s not a problem at all.


    ¡°Big Sister Ghost, this is my entire wealth.¡± Dou Fushi took out his empty-looking wallet. Within the wallet, there was only 20+ rmb, he was even poorer than Xun Fang and Death Mage.


    Xun Fang gave Dou Fushi a kick. Seems like Xun Fang¡¯s temper was very big.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know, in this current age, who would even carry cash on themselves, use WeChat and transfer your money over to us!¡± Xun Fang shouted out.


    The f**k! The evil malicious spirits of this age are keeping up with time, they actually know how to use WeChat to rob money from people! I have truly underestimated this evil malicious spirit¡¯s skills.


    ¡°Damned ghost! Quicklye over!¡± Xun Fang shouted towards Death Mage.


    However, Dou Fushi who was kneeling down on the ground was a bit dazed. Damned ghost? Are the evil malicious spirits in this age so affectionate with each other?


    ¡°Big Sister Ghost, this humble one is not rich too. Nowadays, there are lesser and lesser ghosts, most of the ghosts have already been captured by the few big sects. I really don¡¯t have much money!¡± Dou Fushi pleaded pitifully.


    ¡°Humph! So you are an orphan. Don¡¯t try to quibble, transfer your money over now!¡±


    Dou Fushi¡¯s heart was bleeding.


    After adding Dou Fushi¡¯s WeChat, Xun Fang shouted out, ¡°Transfer ten thousand rmb over first for now.¡±


    Even ghosts also know that WeChat¡¯s daily transaction limit is ten thousand rmb...


    Death Mage happily received the ten thousand rmb, then began typing on his phone, ¡°You can kill him now.¡±


    Xun Fang raised her hand.


    ¡°Big Sister Ghost, I can still transfer another ten thousand rmb to you tomorrow!!!¡± Dou Fushi immediately shouted out. Who cares if I still have another ten thousand rmb or not, it is more important to survive first.


    Upon hearing that, Death Mage became exulted.


    However, Xun Fang did not care that much. Only his death would be able to make me calm down.


    This person is practically a money tree, he is able to produce money every day, how much of a pity would it be if he were to die.


    Death Mage held onto Xun Fang who was currently going berserk. However, Xun Fang¡¯s hand had alreadynded.


    Dou Fushi looked at the ground beside him that was split open and his back turned cold. Big Brother Ghost is much nicer, Big Sister Ghost is too ferocious.


    ¡°Let go of me, I am going to kill him! Damned ghost, quickly let go of me!¡± Xun Fang began struggling within Death Mage¡¯s embrace, biting and scratching onto Death Mage.


    Death Mage let out a breath. This woman has really gone insane. Seems like I have no choice but to use my extreme technique. As long as I use this technique, I guarantee that she will faint immediately.


    The extreme technique that Death Mage was talking about was...


    Kiss of Death!


    Death Mage presented the second kiss of this lifetime of his. With her beautiful eyes opened wide, Xun Fang looked at Death Mage¡¯s empty eye sockets, and fainted soon after...


    Dou Fushi slowly lowered his head. I am still a child...


    ¡°Big Brother Ghost, are you short of money right now?¡± Dou Fushi asked.


    While hugging onto Xun Fang, Death Mage typed onto his phone, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Just now, this humble one passed by a winery and heard someone said that a big matter is going to happen at Sanya, and furthermore, that there would be money to earn during the big matter.¡± Although Dou Fushi didn¡¯t manage to clearly hear what the person said, Dou Fushi felt that this was more or less what the person meant.


    ¡°Is there really such a matter?¡± Death Mage typed and asked.


    In order to save my life, even if the matter doesn¡¯t exist, I have to say that it exists.


    ¡°Big Brother Ghost, how would I dare to bluff you?¡±


    Death Mage thought about it for a bit. Since a big matter is going to happen at Sanya, it means that I would definitely be able to collect information at Sanya. Furthermore, while I¡¯m at Sanya, I would also be able to earn money, isn¡¯t that just great?


    ¡°If you dare to bluff me, you are dead meat!¡± Death Mage typed onto his phone. Soon after, Death Mage waved his hand, and the three immediately disappeared from the park. When they appeared again, they were already at Sanya.


    Death Mage was really truly traveling to ces without traces, while Ye Hua still has to wait for tomorrow¡¯s scheduled flight.

 Chapter 169 – Damned ghost~ 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 169 ¨C Damned ghost~ 2/2</h4>


    At this current moment, Ye Hua and the others just finished eating supper and were on their way home together.


    ¡°Husband~ I¡¯m so full...¡± Qing Ya held onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm and said lovably. After resolving their misunderstanding, Qing Ya became just a like a little girl, and likes to act cute in front of Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua patted onto Qing Ya¡¯s head, ¡°Who told you to eat that much food.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so full~¡±


    ¡°Zizi is so full too~¡±


    Behind Ye Hua and Qing Ya, two ¡®Hatsune Mikus¡¯ were holding onto their waists with both of their hands.


    The three of them were practically foodies...


    Upon returning back to the bedroom, Qing Ya who had her fill fell asleep in just mere seconds. Right now, even if you try to wake her up, she also wouldn¡¯t wake up, and would instead turn into a moaning monster.


    At the first light of dawn.


    Today¡¯s weather was pretty good, the sun wasn¡¯t very big, it was suitable for going on a trip.


    Ye Hua opened his eyes, and the first thing he did was look towards his chest. Seems like Qing Ya¡¯s bad habit of drooling is gone.


    ¡°it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm~ Hmmm~ Hmmm~¡±


    Ye Hua raised his hand and patted lightly onto Qing Ya, ¡°Time to wake up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to~ It¡¯s still early right now. Our flight is in the noon.¡±


    ¡°I will go and buy breakfast for you.¡± Ye Hua was a man who keeps his promises. Since I promised that I would buy breakfast, I will do it.


    Qing Ya hugged tightly onto Ye Hua, ¡°You are not allowed to~ I will buy it for youter.¡±


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t do anything about Qing Ya. Carrying Qing Ya up from the bed, Ye Hua carried her into the bathroom and began getting her to wake up.


    However, without long, the sound of Qing Ya looking for a fight with Ye Hua exploded out from the bathroom. The result was naturally that Qing Ya was defeated, and with a miserable look on her face, Qing Ya began brushing her teeth and washing her face.


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, why are they so noisy?¡± While lying down with her stomach on the bed, Ye Zizi asked muddle-headedly.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s sleeping posture was even worse, her quilt was kicked off the bed by her. Towards Ye Zizi¡¯s question, Qing Yutong mumbled, ¡°It will be fine once you get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Oh~~~¡±


    While smoking on a cigarette, Ye Hua walked out of Leisure Bar and arrived at the alley entrance.


    ¡°Two Chinese crepes, add egg and ham for one of them.¡± Ye Hua stood in front of the big aunt and shouted out.


    Upon hearing that, the big aunt said with a smile on her face, ¡°Reconciled with your wife?¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act anymore, what is there to be embarrassed about, there is nothing wrong with coaxing your wife.¡±


    Which eye of yours saw that I was acting? Do you believe that I will stop buying breakfast from your stall in the future!


    While making the Chinese crepes, the big auntughed, ¡°You should smile more, especially when facing your wife, what are you even having a cold and indifferent look on your face all day long for. ¡±


    ¡°Facious reasoning.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Seeing that Ye Hua was unconvinced, a debatepetition between the two began.


    After waiting for a long time and seeing that Ye Hua still has not returned, Qing Ya felt a bit worried. Soon after, Qing Ya ran all the way to the alley entrance and saw that Ye Hua was actually debating about something with the Chinese crepe stall¡¯s big aunt.


    ¡°Ye Hua, the two of you?¡± Qing Ya walked over and asked curiously.


    Ye Hua stretched out his hand and held onto Qing Ya¡¯s waist, then said, ¡°She is my wife, so it is up to me to decide what to do.¡±


    The big aunt was speechless. Just a few days ago, you looked as if you wanted to die. If not for big aunt helping the two of you, would you two be able to reconcile with each other so quickly? Next time, don¡¯t think that big aunt will help you out again.


    Although Qing Ya did not know just what happened, how would Qing Ya not understand Ye Hua? Ye Hua must have definitely been trying to act cool again. With a smile on her face, Qing Ya apologized to the big aunt.

 Chapter 170 – it’s them again 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 170 ¨C it¡¯s them again 1/2</h4>


    While eating the big aunt¡¯s Chinese crepe, Ye Hua snorted. If it were not for the Chinese crepe being delicious, I wouldn¡¯t havee and buy breakfast from your stall.


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh as she gave Ye Hua a hit on his shoulder, ¡°What are you even doing?¡±


    ¡°That big aunt actually said that I am afraid of my wife, just thinking about it is making me angry.¡± While biting onto the Chinese crepe that the big aunt made, Ye Hua criticized the big aunt.


    In actuality, every time when Ye Hua went and buy breakfast from the big aunt¡¯s stall, the big aunt would always nag at him sincerely. During the beginning, Ye Hua wanted to kill the big aunt, but he restrained himself from doing it. And right now, after a few years had passed, Ye Hua actually got used to listening to the big aunt nag at him. If the big aunt doesn¡¯t nag at him now, he would even feel that something was missing.


    ¡°Humph~ Is it not good to be afraid of me?¡± Qing Yaughed lovably.


    Ye Hua chuckled as he walked into Leisure Bar.


    ¡°You stand right there, what did you mean by your chuckling!¡± Qing Ya stamped her foot onto the ground, then took a bite of the Chinese crepe. Hmmm, delicious~


    Returning back upstairs, everyone began tidying up their clothing. Ye Hua looked at the three women and thought to himself, ¡°Are they preparing to move into a new house or what? Especially Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi, each of them has a huge suitcase! That suitcase is even almost the same height as Ye Zizi¡¯s height.¡±


    Qing Ya dragged her suitcase out and looked at her sister and Ye Zizi, ¡°What are you two bringing so much things for?¡±


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi looked at Qing Ya¡¯s suitcase, then looked back at their own suitcases. Our suitcases are more or less the same as your suitcase though?


    ¡°Sister-inw, your suitcase is even biggerpared to Ye Zizi~¡±


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua who was leaning against the wall that was right beside the door, ¡°Your big brother¡¯s clothes are in my suitcase too.¡±


    ¡°Big brother is evenzier than Zizi...¡±


    Ye Hua took a re at Ye Zizi, then said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Qing Yutong cried out in surprise, ¡°Zizi and I still haven¡¯t change into our clothes yet, wait for us for a while.¡± After finish speaking, Qing Yutong closed her bedroom door.


    When Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi appeared once again, the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s and Qing Ya¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitched.


    Forget it that Ye Zizi is wearing a princess dress and holding onto a small umbre, but Qing Yutong, you are already so big, and yet you are dressing up like this. However, the main point is that, with the way that you are dressed, where would my face be... Qing Ya was having a headache.


    ¡°Big sister, I still have another set here, do you want to change into it too?¡± Qing Yutong said happily. If one person dressed up like this, it means that there is one mentally ill individual. However, if two people dressed up like this, it means that there are two mentally ill individuals, and in this case, at the least, the two mentally ill individuals have each other¡¯s apany. It would be best if I am able to drag big sister down along with us. That way, there would be three mentally ill individuals.


    Ye Zizi took a round spin andughed lovably, ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, does Zizi look good?¡±


    It must be said that, Ye Zizi was indeed extremely adorable. There wasn¡¯t any problem for Qing Yutong to dress up like this, but to walk in the streets while dressed up like that... Would it really be fine?


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s go.¡± Qing Ya said powerlessly. I feel like I am bringing three children out on a trip and I have to worry about various things.


    Upon arriving at the airport, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi immediately became the focal point. Basically everyone was looking at them and taking photos of them.


    Especially Ye Zizi, she was the favorite of the uncles.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were very magnanimous, adopting various kinds of poses for the others to take photos of. An airport was forcibly turned into a cosy exhibition by the two of them. If not for Qing Ya dragging the two away, these two would definitely be able to y around for a full day.


    Qing Ya finally knew why Ye Hua would say that there would be more for her to suffer. My mind is so tired, I¡¯m practically acting as a nanny for the two...


    Arriving at the VIP lounge, the two finally calmed down. However, the two were still discussing about various kinds of clothes with each other.


    ¡°Having a headache now huh?¡± While sitting on the sofa and reading a magazine, Ye Hua said faintly.


    Qing Ya let out a breath. I should have listened to Ye Hua back then. I¡¯m so tired... They are all big bosses... and I am the servant.

 Chapter 170 – it’s them again 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 170 ¨C it¡¯s them again 2/2</h4>


    Suddenly, an arrogant looking middle-aged man who was walking in big strides walked into the VIP lounge. However, when the middle-aged man saw Ye Hua and the others, he immediately came to a stop and slowly turned his body around.


    ¡°Xiao Jiu~¡± Qing Yutong shouted out lovably.


    Jiu Ye¡¯s heart sunk. Why is it them again... when I¡¯m with them, nothing good woulde about for me.


    However, I am already discovered by them, if I were to walk away just like this... Sigh.


    ¡°Boss,dy boss.¡± Jiu Ye walked forward and said with a smile on his face.


    Ye Hua raised his head and took a look, then soon after, he lowered his head again and looked towards the magazine. I feel that some of the clothes that are in the magazine are very suitable for Qing Ya to wear.


    ¡°Xiao Jiu, where are you heading to?¡± Qing Ya said with a smile, she waspletely different from the cold-faced CEO that she was in the past. The power of love was indeed formidable.


    Jiu Ye was feeling very bitter in his heart. Please, please, please, don¡¯t let them be going to the same ce that I am going to, ¡°Lady boss, I am currently preparing to head over to Sanya.¡±


    ¡°You are heading to Sanya? What a coincidence, we are heading to Sanya too.¡±


    Jiu Ye, ¡°......¡±


    Aside from giving a forcedugh, Jiu Ye did not know how to express his current mood.


    Jiu Ye did not dare to sit down. After pouring a ss of water, Jiu Ye stood at one side and began waiting. Suddenly, Jiu Ye¡¯s phone rang. After taking out his phone and taking a look, he discovered that it was actually his wife.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiu Ye asked lightly.


    A questioning voice rang out from the phone, ¡°Where did you go to!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst night? I am going to Sanya to handle some things.¡± Jiu Ye¡¯s brows became slightly wrinkled. This wife of mine is letting her imagination go wild every day.


    ¡°Sanya! To participate in Haitian Grand Banquet is it?!¡±


    (If anyone is curious about what Haitian Grand Banquet is, you can visit the link and use google trante to read about it. https://zh.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%B5%B7%E5%A4%A9%E7%9B%9B%E7%AD%B5%E4%BA%8B%E4%BB%B6)


    Pffft!


    The f**k, you are able to even think of that? Why do you not go and write a book instead?


    ¡°Are you sick?!¡± Jiu Ye shouted out lightly, and the cup that was within his hand shook, causing the water within the cup to ssh out of the cup and sshed onto his western suit.


    A stewardess could be seen walking over and saying lovably, ¡°Mister, your water spilled, do you need me to clean your suit for you?¡±


    Jiu Ye went into a daze, and the woman that was within the phone was stupefied. Soon after, the woman within the phone exploded out angrily, ¡°Gong Wei, you are very good! And you still dare to say that you were going to Sanya!!! Instead, you actually went to find a youngdy!!! If you have the capability, don¡¯te back!!!¡±


    Listening to the busy signal sound that wasing out from the phone, Jiu Ye was stupefied. The stewardess who heard the woman¡¯s voice that came out from the phone knew that she had caused the woman that was within the phone to misunderstand.


    ¡°Mister, I¡¯m sorry to have caused trouble for you.¡±


    Jiu Ye sighed, then kept away his 8848 titanium gold phone, ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble...¡±


    I knew that nothing good woulde about when Ie across those two. Within less than a minute, my wife is already wanting to divorce me.


    After waiting for half an hour, Ye Hua and the others got on the ne. Of course, the seats that Qing Ya bought were business-ss seats. After getting on the ne, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi began sleeping. However, Ye Zizi was sleeping while lying onto Qing Yutong¡¯s body. Looking at them, they looked just like a mother and daughter.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya leaned onto Ye Hua¡¯s body and quietly enjoyed the moment of peace.


    Jiu Ye was sitting beside them and was feeling somewhat uneasy... This is truly depressing...


    Suddenly, a stewardess walked over. Jiu Ye raised his head and took a look and discovered that it was the stewardess from before.


    ¡°Mister, it is not good for the water stain to stay on your suit, how about letting me help you clean it.¡± The stewardess slightly arched her body.


    Jiu Ye was an experienced person, and he immediately understood what this stewardess was trying to convey to him. This is a bit interesting. Since you want to help me clean away the water stain, I will let you clean it away then.


    ¡°Where do we go?¡±


    ¡°Mister, you can follow along with me, there is a ce for changing clothes here.¡±


    The so-called ce for changing clothes was basically the washroom. When Jiu Ye walked out of the washroom, the water stain was indeed no longer on his western suit.


    After half an hour of flight, the ne finally arrived at Sanya International Airport.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were each holding onto a small umbre and had a drowsy look on their faces. Looking at them would make one want to pamper them.


    ¡°Boss,dy boss, where are you all heading to, let me give you all a ride.¡± Jiu Ye said courteously. I feel that I am going to be able to finally break away from them.


    ¡°That would be too much of a trouble for you.¡± Qing Ya was very courteous too.

 Chapter 171 – Donghuang Li 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 171 ¨C Donghuang Li 1/2</h4>


    ¡°That would be too much of a trouble for you.¡± Qing Ya was very courteous too.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, it¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    ¡°Then, we are heading to Sanji Hotel.¡±


    Jiu Ye, ¡°......¡±


    Why! Why is even the hotel that we are staying at the same! Why is the heaven targeting me like this... I really want to stay at another hotel instead. But, master had already instructed that I have to stay at this hotel and await his order...


    ¡°Big brother, Zizi don¡¯t have the energy to walk, hug hug~¡± Ye Zizi rubbed onto her hazy beautiful eyes, then stretched out both of her hands.


    Ye Hua sighed. This Ye Zizi is trulyzy!


    Ye Hua was prepared to carry Ye Zizi, but unexpected to him, Qing Ya was faster than him.


    Ye Hua was speechless...


    Ye Zizi could be seen falling asleep right after hugging onto Qing Ya¡¯s neck.


    Ye Zizi was famous for beingzy. When she was bored, she would sleep. And furthermore, she was the kind that could fall asleep in just one second. Ye Hua remembers that the longest amount of time that Ye Zizi had slept for was a few months.


    Sanji Hotel was a five-star hotel that was situated right by the ocean side. The geographical location of the hotel was extremely good and the facilities that the hotel possessed wereprehensive. Right after waking up in the morning, one would be able to face towards the ocean. That kind of feeling was able to make one feelfortable. However, the price of staying at this hotel was not cheap.


    After arriving at the hotel, Ye Zizi became lively again as she began chatting non-stop with Qing Yutong. Don¡¯t need to think too much, the two were definitely discussing about doing bad things.


    There were a lot of people entering and exiting Sanji Hotel. This caused Qing Ya to feel a bit confused. Although this is the traveling season, isn¡¯t the amount of people here a bit too much?


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua sensed that those people were not ordinary people and was feeling rather curious. What are those people gathering at this ce for? Shouldn¡¯t they be discussing about going to the north and snatching the ancient godly item?


    After arriving at the hotel, Jiu Ye said his goodbye to Ye Hua and Qing Ya, then took off hurriedly. Although I really want to hug onto this thigh, the feeling that this thigh gives me is very dangerous... This thigh is much more dangerouspared to those masters of mine.


    However, the main point was that Jiu Ye didn¡¯t feel reassured to hug onto Ye Hua¡¯s thigh. This boss doesn¡¯t do things in conventional ways, and furthermore, I am not able to see through see this boss...


    ¡°It is fortunate that I booked the roomsst night.¡± Qing Ya said with a faint smile.


    At the side, Ye Zizi who was holding onto a small umbre licked onto her lips. There are so many tasty food here, I almost can¡¯t restrain myself anymore.


    Qing Yutong was also holding onto a small umbre, trying to act cute. Qing Yutong poked onto Ye Zizi, then moved her eyebrows.


    Ye Zizi immediately understood Qing Yutong, and soon after, Ye Zizi moved her eyebrows too.


    From the looks of it, the two did not even need to speak to converse with each other, they could use their eyebrows to converse with each other.


    After taking the room cards, everyone went upstairs to rest. Qing Ya decided to begin taking the wedding photos tomorrow, and afterward, she would properly apany Ye Hua to enjoy their time at Sanya, treating this trip at Sanya as their honeymoon.


    Right when Ye Hua was happily going on a holiday, Little Ah Li who was far away at the Voidless Realm was not that fortunate.


    Little Ah Li had toplete her homework in the morning, and after eating lunch, she had to practice her sword techniques in the afternoon.


    Right now, at the courtyard, Donghuang Li was brandishing a sword that was longer than her, and her small face was filled with sweat. However, Donghuang Li did not make any bitterints, her eyes were filled with resolute. I must not let mother be disappointed. When mother sees my achievements, she would definitely be happy to the point that she reveals a smile, and not have a miserable look on her face all day long.


    Light shouts rang out continuously in the courtyard. The surrounding maids were feeling very heart pained for Donghuang Li. Just only how big is this child? Children that are at her age are normally acting like a spoiled child by their mothers¡¯ sides. And yet, for this child, just because she is the empress¡¯s child, she has to be so hardworking.


    ¡°Little highness, take a rest.¡± One of the maids said heart painedly.


    Donghuang Li could be heard saying with her tender voice, ¡°No need, when mother sees that Ah Li is being so diligent, she would definitely be happy.¡±


    The maid sighed lightly. The empress is extremely busy during the day, and would onlye over to take a look at the little highness at night. I feel heart pained for the little highness...

 Chapter 171 – Donghuang Li 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 171 ¨C Donghuang Li 2/2</h4>


    Donghuang Li repeatedly practiced the sword technique that her mother taught her, and her sweat had already soaked through her clothing.


    Who knows how long had passed, then did Donghuang Li finally kept the long sword away and looked towards her mother¡¯s sleeping chamber. Mother is obviously right before my eyes, and yet I am not able to go over to her.


    ¡°Little highness, take a rest.¡± A maid brought a cup of tea over and said with concern.


    ¡°Ah Li miss mother.¡± Donghuang Li did not take over the cup as she said dazedly.


    The maid was a bit flustered as she immediately kneeled down in front of Donghuang Li, ¡°Little highness, the empress had given the order that little highness cannot leave this courtyard house by herself without permission.¡±


    How would Donghuang Li not know about that? Donghuang Li lightly let out a breath.


    ¡°Big Sister Ping, it is all Ah Li¡¯s fault that you all have to stay here together with Ah Li. Perhaps, Ah Li shouldn¡¯t have been born into this world.¡± Donghuang Li slowly squatted down her body and hugged onto her legs with her hands.


    From birth up till now, Donghuang Li has never left this small courtyard house before. Aside from the eight elders, no one knows that the empress has a daughter. Even the maids that were serving upon Donghuang Li were not allowed to leave the courtyard house too! Of course, the empress¡¯s imperial guards that were guarding outside the house were the same as the maids too.


    Those maids watched Donghuang Li grew up day by day. And because of that, they felt even more heart pained for Donghuang Li. The empress is too heartless.


    However, Donghuang Baizhi had her own difficulties too. Because Ah Li was born into this world without being conferred legitimately, if words of Donghuang Li¡¯s identity were to spread out, the consequences that would follow after would be inconceivable. Even more, it would implicate everyone within the Voidless Realm. In this world, which mother would want to close their daughter in a cage?


    ¡°Little highness...¡± The maid lightly hugged onto Donghuang Li, giving any meager console she could give to Donghuang Li.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside the house.¡± Donghuang Li took another look at her mother¡¯s sleeping chamber, then dragged her small figure and entered into the house. The three maids immediately went to prepare the hot water and food.


    Eating dinner alone, watching the stars while sitting alone in front of the window, Donghuang Li was used to it all.


    Originally, I still at least have aputer that allowed me toe into contact with the outside world. But right now, even theputer is gone too. All I can do now is to continue dazing off and wait for mother toe over... I will be able to sleep right after hugging onto mother, and afterward, I would maybe have a good dream, a good dream where mother brings Ah Li to go and sit on a pirate ship, to go and eat ice cream, and also to go and eat McDonald. Just thinking about it is making me feel rather happy.


    Donghuang Li waited and waited, and who knows how long Donghuang Li had waited for. Donghuang Li turned her head around and looked towards the bedroom door. Mother is still not here yet...


    Standing up, Donghuang Li walked towards the bedroom door and slowly opened the bedroom door. It was quiet outside.


    Donghuang Li wrinkled her small brows and walked towards the house door with small quick steps. From the door gap, Donghuang Li saw that there were people standing outside the door.


    Donghuang Li was feeling a little downcast as she turned around and walked towards her bedroom. It would be great if I could pass through this wall. Not sure just what mother is doing right now.


    Suddenly!


    Donghuang Li¡¯s small figure disappeared from the house, and when she appeared again, she was already outside of the house. Donghuang Li was frightened by herself. Looking at the guards that were 10+ meters away from her, Donghuang Li immediately ran to a corner while covering onto her small mouth.


    Wasn¡¯t I inside the house just a while ago? How did I suddenly appear outside of the house? Also, my head feels very giddy, I¡¯m even seeing double image right now...


    After a long while, then did Donghuang Li finally recovered. Originally, Donghuang Li was thinking of returning back to the house, but after seeing her mother¡¯s sleeping chamber, Donghuang Li wished to hug onto her mother first before going to sleep.


    Since Donghuang Li had decided, she began walking towards her mother¡¯s sleeping chamber. This was the first time that Donghuang Li was walking around outside of the house. Everything outside was able to pique Donghuang Li¡¯s curiosity, and unconsciously, Donghuang Li began feeling very happy.


    Very quickly, Donghuang Li arrived at the outside of her mother¡¯s sleeping chamber. Donghuang Li mumbled to herself, ¡°There are so many guards...¡±


    ¡°It would be great if I could enter into the sleeping chamber just like how I came out of the house just now.¡±


    Biu.


    Donghuang Li immediately appeared within the sleeping chamber. However, Donghuang Li was holding onto her head with her hands and looked like she was about to faint. But upon seeing that she had appeared within the sleeping chamber, Donghuang Li became very excited. The lights of the pce hall are still lighted up, mother should be still dealing with her work.


    It is already sote, and yet mother is still working. I feel that I should go and pour a cup of water for mother to drink and remind mother to rest early.


    Not sure where Donghuang Li got a cup from, after pouring a bit of water into the cup, Donghuang Li happily walked towards the pce hall.

 Chapter 172 – I hate mother 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 172 ¨C I hate mother 1/2</h4>


    Before even arriving at the doorway of the pce hall, Donghuang Li heard the sound of people talkinging out from the pce hall. Seems like mother is still busy. I will just wait outside first then, it¡¯s better to not disturb mother.


    Within the pce hall, Donghuang Baizhi was sitting on a purple gold chair and taking sips of tea. From her slightly wrinkled brows, it could be seen that she was feeling slightly on edge.


    Below her sat two elders, Yuan De and Xing Han.


    ¡°Empress, Ying Family has already received our message, and they agreed to the marriage without any second thought.¡± Yuan De¡¯s face was filled with jubtion. The marriage between Donghuang Family and Ying Family is a win-win situation. And if the empress is able to give birth to a male baby, things like the three big powers wouldn¡¯t exist anymore as Donghuang Family would be an existent that is above the two other families!


    Xing Han said gravely, ¡°Empress, Ji Family seems to have some small movements. From the looks of it, it seems like they want to destruct the marriage between our family and Ying Family.¡±


    Yuan De snorted, ¡°Do Ji Family think that they can contend against two families? Ji Family is truly overestimating their own capabilities.¡±


    ¡°The marriage this time concerns the change of the entire current state. Even the aristocratic families, big sects, and big families are starting to be a bit restless.¡± Xing Han was a bit worried. Although the marriage is a good thing, there are a lot of people who do not want to see such a marriage go through, especially Ji Family.


    While resting her mandible on her right hand, Donghuang Baizhi asked faintly, ¡°What are the reactions of the north¡¯s aristocratic families?¡±


    Yuan De paused for a moment, then wrinkled his brows and said, ¡°All five of the aristocratic families have handed over their letters to us, three families expressed their good wishes to us, while two other families opposed the marriage.¡±


    ¡°What is the reason that they are opposing the marriage?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked calmly.


    After Yuan De and Xing Han took a look at each other, Xing Han said gravely, ¡°The empress is holy and grandeur, how could ordinary people be worthy of the empress!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhiughed lightly and did not say anything towards that.


    After a while, Donghuang Baizhi asked, ¡°What is the internal situation of Ying Family right now?¡±


    ¡°When Ying Family¡¯s big prince received this news, he seemed to have been a bit unhappy. Meanwhile, Ying Family¡¯s second prince, Ying Kangshi, is currently at Sanya inviting people from all around toe and participate in his feast.¡± Xing Han said with a slight smile.


    Donghuang Baizhi said calmly, ¡°He sure is happy.¡±


    ¡°That is natural, to be able to marry the empress, it is thanks to the fortune that he had cultivated from his previous life. Also, the betrothal gift is currently being prepared. During tomorrow morning, once the auspicious time arrived, the group that will be sending the betrothal gift to Ying Family will be able to set off.¡±


    Clink!


    The crisp sound interrupted everyone¡¯s conversation. Yuan De¡¯s and Xing Han¡¯s expression sunk as their bodies immediately disappeared on the spot and appeared outside of the pce hall.


    When they saw Donghuang Li who had an astonished look on her face, they immediately kneeled down and gave their greetings, ¡°Little highness.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi slowly walked out of the pce hall. Looking at the cup that was dropped on the floor, and her daughter who seemed dazed, Donghuang Baizhi said, ¡°Regarding the matter of the betrothal gift, you two can do as you see fit. Go and check if anyone saw Ah Li, if anyone did, you two should know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi carried onto her absent-minded daughter and disappeared from the pce hall entrance. When they appeared again, they arrived within the small courtyard house.


    After lightly cing her daughter who was within her embrace down, Donghuang Baizhi said gravely, ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Donghuang Li just stood there in a daze. Her mind was currently in disarray. Mother is actually going to marry someone, she doesn¡¯t want me anymore, and she also doesn¡¯t want father anymore.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out in a low voice. It is fortunate that Ah Li did not cause a serious mistake to be made tonight. However, Ah Li is truly too mischievous.


    Donghuang Li could be heard saying with her tender voice, ¡°I¡¯m not kneeling down!¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to say that again!¡± Donghuang Baizhi looked at her daughter in disbelief. She actually knows how to talk back to me now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not kneeling, I hate mother!¡± Donghuang Li¡¯s body trembled, and tears began flowing out from her eyes.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression immediately changed as she raised her hand up high.


    However, Donghuang Li was not scared in the slightest bit as she looked straight at her mother who now seemed unfamiliar to her.


    In the end, Donghuang Baizhi did not p onto Donghuang Li with her hand. Donghuang Baizhi kept back her hand and asked, ¡°Ah Li, why do you hate mother? Is it because mother caged you here in this courtyard house?¡±


    Donghuang Li was just like a little adult as she said to her mother, ¡°Mother, you are being unfaithful to father!¡±


    ¡°Your father is dead, so why do I have to be faithful to him!¡±


    ¡°In any case, if mother is going to marry another man, mother is being unfaithful to father. Furthermore, if mother were to give birth to another baby, mother would definitely not want Ah Li anymore.¡± Upon thinking that her mother would no longere to the courtyard house and visit her, Donghuang Li began crying even harder.


    Donghuang Baizhi sighed, then hugged onto her obstinate daughter. Who knew, Donghuang Li waspletely not willing to let her mother hug onto her as she struggled away from her mother¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Ah Li, you do not need to worry about adults¡¯ matters, all you need to do is to properly do your homework.¡±


    Donghuang Li could be seen kneeling onto the ground and pleading, ¡°Mother, can you not marry another person please? Is it that Ah Li is not doing enough? Ah Li can sleep a few hours lesser in the future. As long as it is able to make mother happy, Ah Li can do whatever that mother requests Ah Li to do.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi was emotionally moved by Donghuang Li. However, Donghuang Baizhi gradually recovered herposure, ¡°Rest early.¡±


    After finish speaking, Donghuang Baizhi walked out of the house. However, right when Donghuang Baizhi closed the door, tears flowed down from her eyes too. However, the tears evaporated very quickly, and the weak look that was on her dissipated. The look that an empress should have appeared on Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face once again.


    Ah Li powerlessly copsed onto the ground. Mother doesn¡¯t want me anymore...

 Chapter 172 – I hate mother 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 172 ¨C I hate mother 2/2</h4>


    Within Sanji Hotel, right now, while hugging onto Qing Ya, Ye Hua had already fallen asleep. And Qing Ya who was within her dream had a smile on her face. From the looks of it, it was reckoned that she was having a good dream.


    At the other room, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi began changing their clothes again.


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, what are we wearing tonight? Uniform, a 2D character, or maid attire?¡± Ye Zizi rummaged through her suitcase. Within the suitcase, it was all pretty and adorable clothes. I love all of those clothes to death.


    Qing Yutong took out a nurse costume and revealed out a mischievous smile on her face, ¡°Zizi, how is this nurse costume of mine?¡±


    ¡°So formidable. What should I wear to the disco?¡±


    ¡°Come, big sister will help you pick. This loli edition teacher costume is pretty adorable.¡±


    ¡°Wow~ Big Sister Qing¡¯s taste is very good, you are thinking the same as what I was thinking.¡± Ye Zizi hugged onto the teacher costume, seemingly like it was an utmost treasure of hers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change into our costumes and head out.¡±


    ¡°Go, go!¡±


    Without long, the two changed into their costumes. There was no need to say too much about Qing Yutong, a white color cap, adding on with a nurse costume and white stockings, she was practically able to make others who saw her violently spurt our blood.


    However, if Qing Ya were to see how her sister looked, she would definitely pick up a cleaver and chase after her sister. Because right now, Qing Yutong¡¯s appearance looked just like Qing Ya.


    Ye Zizi who wore a loli edition teacher costume was even more formidable, especially her double ponytail, when others saw Ye Zizi, they would not be able to help but want to grab onto her ponytail.


    ¡°The f**k, Zizi, you look too adorable. Let big sister have a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want... Don¡¯t want... I¡¯m not letting you kiss.¡±


    Qing Yutong didn¡¯t care that much as she straightforwardly pounced onto Ye Zizi. The scene was a bit alluring...


    After ying around with each other for a short while, the two headed towards the bar that was located at the downstairs of Sanji Hotel. When the passerby saw how the two dressed up, all of them were bbergasted. Dressing up like this in the middle of the night, are you two not afraid of getting kidnap?


    Within another room of Sanji Hotel, Jiu Ye received orders from two of his masters.


    Right now, Jiu Ye was feeling very gloomy. Both of the masters actually ordered me to go and kill a person, and furthermore, the person that they wanted me to kill is the same person. Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?


    If I had known that it would be such a matter like this, I would have called someone else over to aplish my orders. After all, I am not a hitman. Jiu Ye looked at the photo that was within his phone. This man looks pretty handsome. Unfortunately, he offended people that he shouldn¡¯t have offended.


    Jiu Ye looked at the two bottles that he was holding onto within his hands. This is practically killing someone without any traces. I was told by my masters that when a person drank this poison, the person wouldn¡¯t die immediately, however, my masters would be able to control when the person would die afterward. These two masters of mine had the same idea as each other.


    After tidying up his clothing, Jiu Ye stood his body up. The target is currently at the bar that is located downstairs!

 Chapter 173 – Amateur hitman 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 173 ¨C Amateur hitman 1/2</h4>


    At the downstairs of Sanji Hotel, there was a bar called Sanji Bar. The venue of the bar was rather big, and the bar¡¯s business was extremely good. At the bar, there wasn¡¯t anyck of men that were looking for a one-night stand, and also, there wasn¡¯t anyck of women that were looking for excitement. As long as you have money, you could really do anything that you want here.


    The DJ that was in the bar controlled the atmosphere of the venue, and countless men and women were crazily shaking their bodies and enjoying the excitement of body contacts with strangers. At a booth that was within the corner of the bar sat two men. The two men¡¯s attires were ordinary and not eye-catching.


    However, no one would have expected that one of the men was actually Ying Family¡¯s second prince, Ying Kangshi. And at the side of Ying Kangshi was his personal attendant, Liu Bi. The two had the rtionship of master and servant since they were small, and the rtionship between the two was pretty good.


    Currently, Ying Kangshi was moving his head towards the beat of the music. Ying Kangshi was feeling immeasurably great, while Liu Bi who was beside Ying Kangshi seemed to be very worried.


    ¡°Prince, we should better go back. Your big wedding is near at hand, it¡¯s best to prevent any trouble from urring.¡± Liu Bi suggested. Ever since the prince got the news, he became excited to the point that he could fly. Not only did he set up a feast and invited everyone from all over toe over and attend the feast, during the night, he even secretly ran out and came to the bar to have fun.


    Ying Kangshiughed and shouted out, ¡°Bibi, cheer up, who would know that I am here right now.¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid that the big prince would try to do harm to you.¡± Liu Bi said worriedly.


    ¡°Do you know why the empress chose me and not him?¡± Ying Kangshi revealed out a confident smile and asked.


    Liu Bi shook his head.


    Ying Kangshi patted onto Liu Bi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Who would choose a thorn to marry? It is only natural that the empress would choose someone that is easy to control, someone like me for example.¡±


    Liu Bi seems to havee to a realization, ¡°Prince is brilliant. However, marrying over to Donghuang Family is damaging towards prince¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Ying Kangshiughed heartily, then ignited a stick of cigarette, ¡°Bibi, you really do not know anything. When you are able to press down onto the empress, you would have lived a life that was worth it.¡±


    ¡°What prince just said is extremely right.¡±


    ¡°It is unfortunate for the Donghuang Family to not have a male to inherit Donghuang¡¯s inheritance. However, if it was not for that, where would I even have the chance to be able to marry the empress? In the end, to Donghuang Family, I am but just someone who sows seeds. However, no matter what, the seeds that would be sowed are my Ying Family¡¯s seeds!¡± Ying Kangshi gradually kept his smile away and said in a low voice.


    ¡°That is only natural. Right now, prince, you are the target of envy of all the men in this world. Big prince¡¯s expression during the day was...¡±


    ¡°Haha, I reckon that my brother wished that he could kill me.¡±


    ¡°Prince, I think it is better for us to go back, safety is the most important.¡± Liu Bi continued and persuaded.


    Ying Kangshiughed, ¡°Alright, alright, we will go back after ying around for a bit. Go and order a te of fruits and two bottles of beer.¡±


    Liu Bi sighed. I reckoned that the prince must have most likely been bored to death from staying at home. The things within the secr world are truly just too attracting.


    Currently, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi arrived at the entrance of the bar. Towards beautiful women, there was no need for them to queue up and the bouncer would straightforwardly allow them to pass through.


    When the two appeared within the bar, everyone¡¯s eyes looked straight at them. The looks of these two women are too impressive!


    It was the first time that Ye Zizi came to a bar like this. After listening to the music for a short while, Ye Zizi became excited in no time. Ye Zizi¡¯s ponytails began floating, and every strand of her hair began bearing their fangs, preparing to undergo a big purge in the bar.


    ¡°Zizi, isn¡¯t it exciting?¡± Qing Yutong shouted out loudly.


    Ye Zizi paused for a moment, and her ponytails calmed down. Ye Zizi replied with a loud voice, ¡°Big Sister Qing, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°We are naturally going to start shaking and moving our bodies~¡± Qing Yutong pulled onto Ye Zizi and walked towards the dance floor. Just that, right when Qing Yutong turned around, she bumped into a person that was holding onto a tray, and the bottle of beer that was on the tray immediately fell onto the floor and shattered.


    Jiu Ye dazedly looked at the shattered beer bottle. A while ago, right after I arrived at this bar, I changed into the bar¡¯s work clothes that were prepared for me. My chance to aplish my orders was right before my eyes. I had spiked the beer with a bottle of poison, and all I had to do next was to just deliver the bottle of beer over to my target.


    The target was only 15 meters away from me. And yet, I bumped into this woman right after she turned around...


    Jiu Ye¡¯s heart was bleeding right now.

 Chapter 173 – Amateur hitman 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 173 ¨C Amateur hitman 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Xiao Jiu, it¡¯s you?¡± Qing Yutong cried out in surprise.


    When Jiu Ye saw this face, he finally knew why he was so unlucky. My god, those people are really everywhere that I go to. Forget it that I came across them in the VIP lounge, had the same scheduled flight as them, and stayed in the same hotel as them. But right now, not only did Ie across them when I am trying to aplish the orders that were given to me, even the bottle of beer that was spiked with poison by me fell onto the floor and shattered.


    It is fortunate that I still have another bottle of poison.


    ¡°You recognized the wrong person.¡± While with his head lowered, Jiu Ye turned around and left.


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth and didn¡¯t really take Jiu Ye to mind. While pulling onto Ye Zizi, Qing Yutong ran to the dance floor and began getting high.


    As expected, when the two arrived at the dance floor, they immediately became the focal point. Everyone surrounded around the two in a circle and began cheering for them.


    Since Qing Yutong was a celebrity, dance moves were nothing to her.


    It was the first time that Ye Zizi was on a dance floor and she did not really understand what she should be doing. However, when Ye Zizi saw how Qing Yutong moved and shook her body around, Ye Zizi began learning from Qing Yutong. In no time, Ye Zizi got the hang of it.


    An extremely beautiful woman, and an adorable loli. Many people were currently searching on Baidu about how long they would get sentenced.


    ¡°Those two are a bit interesting.¡± Ying Kangshi also noticed Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi who were within the dance floor.


    Liu Bi nodded his head, ¡°Prince¡¯s taste is indeed unique. Do you need me to go over to them and invite them over?¡±


    ¡°Go, these two people are truly not bad.¡± Radiance appeared within Ying Kangshi¡¯s eyes. Beautiful women like these two are rare toe by.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were enjoying everyone¡¯s gaze towards them. This feels incredibly great. Once again, Ye Zizi was starting to feel a little excited.


    ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m about to not be able to resist myself from absorbing those people soon~¡± Ye Zizi pouted her small mouth. Although it is boring to absorb ordinary people, it is betterpared to not absorbing anything.


    ¡°Ladies, could you two give me some face ande over to my booth to have a drink?¡± Liu Bi could be seen walking over to the front of the two and shouted out towards the two.


    Qing Yutong pulled onto Ye Zizi and epted Liu Bi¡¯s request straightforwardly. If there are free drinks to drink, why not?


    Liu Bi originally thought that it would be very hard to persuade the two to ept his request, and didn¡¯t expect that it would turn out to be so easy. Seems like the prince is going to have an alluring night tonight.


    Seeing that the two beautiful women followed along with the man and left, everyone felt envious of the man. Women like these are hard toe by even in a year.


    When Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi arrived at the booth, Ying Kangshi stood up and stretched out his hand courteously, ¡°Very happy to be able to be acquainted with the two of you.¡±


    However, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi did not pay attention to him, and even more, they wouldn¡¯t stretch out their hands to shake onto Ying Kangshi¡¯s hand. Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi ignored Ying Kangshi and straightforwardly sat at the booth. Upon seeing that, Ying Kangshi redrew his hand a bit awkwardly. Beautiful women sure have personalities huh.


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, I am a bit thirsty.¡± Ye Zizi pulled onto Qing Yutong¡¯s arm.


    Qing Yutong smiled towards Ying Kangshi, ¡°Handsome guy, you don¡¯t even have any alcoholic beverage here, so what did you even call us over here for?¡±


    ¡°Alcoholic beverage? That¡¯s not a problem.¡± Ying Kangshi nodded his head towards Liu Bi, and thetter immediately went to arrange it.


    ¡°Beauties, did the two of you came to Sanya to have a holiday?¡± Ying Kangshi revealed out a smile that he personally felt was very handsome.


    Ye Zizi said lovably, ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you~¡±


    The f**k, this loli is simply too adorable. If I were to grab onto those two ponytails, just how great would it feel? Even more, if I were to add on with this beautiful woman¡¯s service, it would practically be as exciting as pressing down onto the empress.


    ¡°Mister, your beer is here.¡± Jiu Ye walked over with a smile on his face and ced two bottles of beer onto the table. However, when he saw Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi, his expression came to a froze.


    Why is it them again! Forget it that I came across them at this bar, but they are actually sitting together with my target too! If they were to drink the beer that I brought over, what am I going to do?


    Another waiter could be seen walking over to the booth while pushing onto a cart, and on the cart, it was filled with alcoholic beverages. Under Jiu Ye¡¯s stupefied gaze, the waiter ced all of the alcoholic beverages onto the table.


    I¡¯m done for? Which are the two bottles of beer that I brought over? I f**king can¡¯t remember!!

 Chapter 174 – History’s most savage, no doubt 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 174 ¨C History¡¯s most savage, no doubt 1/2</h4>


    Jiu Ye wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Qing Yutong was very confused. Just what is this Jiu Ye doing? Sneakily disguising as a waiter, and looking at his expression, he seemed as if he had just eaten feces.


    ¡°How about we y dice?¡± Qing Yutong suggested.


    ¡°Whatever the beautiful woman says.¡± Ying Kangshi said with a faint smile on his face. Upon thinking that I will be able to grab onto those ponytailster, I feel extremely great.


    Qing Yutong smiled lightly, ¡°Just that, it is boring if there are too little people.¡±


    Liu Bi who was at the side smiled, ¡°Count me in too then.¡±


    ¡°How about we count him in too?¡± Qing Yutong pointed towards Jiu Ye with her delicate finger.


    Jiu Ye was crumbling... I really want to cry... However, the person who wanted to cry more was the other waiter. You all actually picked an old fellow instead of picking a fellow who is young... Could it be that, the preferences that women have towards men have changed nowadays?


    How would it be possible for Jiu Ye to ept Qing Yutong¡¯s request? Jiu Ye said hurriedly, ¡°Sorry, I still have to work.¡±


    Liu Bi straightforwardly threw a bundle of money onto the table and said, ¡°I am familiar with this bar¡¯s boss.¡±


    Jiu Ye was afraid that if he continued rejecting, it would cause his plot to be exposed, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    However, there are at least 60 bottles here, just which two bottles are the ones that had been spiked with poison by me? F**k! This woman is practically a devil, nothing good woulde about when Ie across her!


    ¡°Whoever that loses will have to drink an entire bottle in one shot okay?¡± Qing Yutong said lovably.


    Ying Kangshi gave a thumbs-up, ¡°Beautiful woman, you are straightforward, an entire bottle it will be then!¡±


    Ye Zizi could be seen opening a bottle and giving a toast by drinking the entire bottle.


    Burp~


    Looking at the look on Ye Zizi as she burped, she was simply about to make everyone go crazy over her adorableness. Ying Kangshi was at the point where he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Little loli is my beloved~


    The five began ying dice, and because they were drinking bottle by bottle, half of the bottles disappeared in no time. Jiu Ye himself drank around 10 bottles. I¡¯m not sure if I had drunk the bottles that had poison in them, but I feel sick right now.


    It is all their fault, why did theye all the way over here to drink alcohol? If they didn¡¯te, the two bottles of beer that I brought over just now would have definitely been drunk by this target of mine.


    Although there won¡¯t be any problem after drinking the beer that I brought over, but once the sorcery is performed, the person that drank the beer would die immediately on the spot. If my masters were to perform the sorcery now, someone here is definitely going to die!


    Just which are the two bottles that I brought over!


    Because Jiu Ye was worried about the two bottles of beer that had been poisoned, he didn¡¯t have the mood to y the game. And because Jiu Ye didn¡¯t have the mood to y the game, the odds of him losing the game was higher, and thus, naturally, he ended up drinking more bottlespared to the others.


    Without long, all of the bottles that were on the table were emptied by them. Just who were the ones that had drunk the two bottles of poisoned beer, Jiu Ye himself also didn¡¯t know. However, Jiu Ye knew that the odds that he had drunk one of the bottles was very big...


    ¡°These beers are boring, bring up the baijiu!¡± Qing Yutong snorted.


    Ying Kangshi was eager to make the two be drunk, thus, he got the baiju that had the highest alcohol percentage. Of course, they didn¡¯t drink one bottle by another bottle this time, and instead drank one cup by another cup.


    Asides from Jiu Ye, amongst the people that were sitting in the booth, there was an old monster and a person that possesses a system. Of course, there were also two cultivators. The pitiful Jiu Ye was most likely going to cry and faint at one corner if he were to know that. Why are these immortals calling over a mortal like me to join them for?

 Chapter 174 – History’s most savage, no doubt 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 174 ¨C History¡¯s most savage, no doubt 2/2</h4>


    Ye Zizi was feeling a bit bored, she felt that,pared to drinking, it was more exciting to stab each other. While feeling bored, Ye Zizi yed around with Ying Kangshi¡¯s zippo lighter.


    Jiu Ye couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore and was the first to copse. Meanwhile, the others were pretty much like they were drinking in water.


    After bing drunk, a gratified smile appeared on Jiu Ye¡¯s face. He must have definitely dreamt that he had aplished his mission.


    ¡°Beautiful woman, you lost again.¡± Ying Kangshiughed. However, it is rather strange, this woman had already drunk quite a lot, so why isn¡¯t she drunk yet?


    Qing Yutong snorted. After taking a look at Ye Zizi who was currently ying around with a lighter, Qing Yutong said, ¡°Handsome guy, your luck is pretty good.¡±


    Qing Yutong could be seen standing up and pouring baijiu onto her cup. After finish pouring for herself, she poured for Ying Kangshi too.


    However, right after Qing Yutong finished pouring for Ying Kangshi, Qing Yutong¡¯s bnce seemed to be a bit unstable as she flung out her delicate hand, and immediately, the cup of baijiu spilled onto Ying Kangshi¡¯s pants.


    Ye Zizi was startled as she flung out the lighter that was within her hand. And it just so happens that, the lighternded onto Ying Kangshi¡¯s pants, ¡°Big Sister Qing, are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Fire! Fire! Fire!¡± Ying Kangshi was a bit stupefied. If anyone was able to not be stupefied when their pants were on fire, that person could be counted as ruthless!


    Immediately, Ying Kangshi began patting crazily onto his pants.


    Ye Zizi turned pale with fright, ¡°Don¡¯t be flustered, I wille and save you!¡±


    Ye Zizi could be seen picking up the bottle of baijiu that was on the table and pouring it onto Ying Kangshi¡¯s pants.


    Pfff!


    The fire became a little stronger. Liu Bi quickly came over and was about to help to extinguish the fire. However, right when Liu Bi was about to extinguish the fire, Liu Bi was pushed away by Qing Yutong, and Qing Yutong could be heard shouting, ¡°Let me help!¡±


    The 10 cm long high-heeled shoes straightforwardly stabbed towards the fire.


    ¡°No!!! Ah!!!¡± Ying Kangshi let out a painful yell. However, Ying Kangshi¡¯s voice was drowned out by the music, and adding on that the booth was situated at the corner of the bar, who would even be able to see what was happening at the booth?


    ¡°Zizi, quicklye over and help out.¡± Qing Yutong stamped continuously onto the fire with all her might. Meanwhile, after being pushed by Qing Yutong, Liu Binded onto the sofa and was not able to move his body, all he could do was watch as his prince get humiliated.


    Ye Zizi¡¯s figure was rtively short, thus she stood on the sofa. While standing on the sofa, Ye Zizi stamped her foot towards the fire.


    Ying Kangshi who had fainted after being stamped onto by Qing Yutong woke up from the feeling of pain that wasing from his crotch area. Just nice, right after Ying Kangshi woke up, he saw that Ye Zizi¡¯s foot was stamping downwards towards his crotch area. Upon seeing that, despair appeared within Ying Kangshi¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°No...¡± Ying Kangshi felt that there seemed to be something missing within his pants, the inside of his pants felt empty...


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, Zizi is here to save your life.¡± After finish speaking, Ye Zizi¡¯s footnded onto the fire. Immediately, Ying Kangshi fainted once again. Just how much hatred do you have with my crotch? Furthermore, what you are doing right now is not saving my life, what you are doing right now is taking my life away!


    The process of the two trying to save Ying Kangshi¡¯s life was still continuing on. After stamping for about five minutes, the fire finally extinguished. Qing Yutong wiped onto the sweat that was on her forehead, ¡°It is fortunate that the fire did not burn until him.¡±


    Ye Zizi let out a breath, ¡°He is too careless, if not for the two of us being here, he would have been burned to death.¡±


    Liu Bi felt that he was finally able to control his body again, and immediately, heunched towards his prince, ¡°Prince! Prince! Wake up!¡±


    ¡°Quickly go and bring him to a hospital. We can only help him up to this point. Zizi, let¡¯s go.¡± After finish speaking, Qing Yutong pulled onto Ye Zizi and left.


    After walking out of the bar, the two moved their eyebrows at each other, then gave each other a high five. Afterward, they jollily went back to their room to sleep.


    Humph~ To dare to take liberties of me, I will step onto your eggs till they burst!


    Within the bar, Liu Bi looked at his prince¡¯s crotch. The crotch area of the prince¡¯s pants is dyed red by blood. I reckoned that the inside of the prince¡¯s pants is already mangled. No, it won¡¯t do! It won¡¯t do! I have to quickly bring the prince back and let him receive medical treatment!


    Liu Bi carried Ying Kangshi on his back and left the bar in high-speed. Jiu Ye who had copsed from bing drunk suddenly opened his eyes. If I didn¡¯t pretend that I was drunk, who knows how much more I would have to drink.


    However, I saw how those two assaulted the guy when I squinted my eyes just now. Upon recalling what happened just now, Jiu Ye couldn¡¯t help but touched onto his crotch. Those two are too savage! A lively person was practically crippled by the two...


    Upon thinking of that 10 cm high-heel stabbing onto the crotch area... That kind of feeling... I reckon that only that target of mine would be able to experience it.


    However, now is not the time to be thinking about this, I have to report back to my masters and tell them not to perform the sorcery...


    After changing his clothes, Jiu Ye immediately returned to his room and sent a message to one of his masters, ¡°Master, the poison... seems to have been... drank by me...¡±


    After waiting for a long while, Jiu Ye¡¯s master finally replied.


    ¡°......¡±


    Jiu Ye was stupefied. I don¡¯t understand just what these six dots actually means.


    However, no matter what, I still have to report about what happened just now.


    ¡°Master, although the target did not die, the target¡¯s eggs exploded.¡±


    Jiu Ye¡¯s master evidently did not understand what Jiu Ye meant and was still thinking about what Jiu Ye meant by that the target¡¯s eggs exploded. After a long while, Jiu Ye¡¯s master replied, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Jiu Ye felt that he was going to have to reevaluate this master of his. To not even be able to understand what I just said... It couldn¡¯t be that this master is still a virgin, right?


    ¡°The target has most likely turned into a eunuch now.¡±


    After Jiu Ye finish replying, he began waiting for his master¡¯s reply again. I¡¯m not hoping for much, it will do as long as master doesn¡¯t scold me and gives me the antidote for the poison.


    ¡°Xiao Jiu, good job!¡±


    Looking at the reply, Jiu Ye was very dumbfounded. Just what is the situation right now?


    ¡°You can tell me what you want! Whatever that you want, I will give it to you!¡±


    Jiu Ye was stunned. This was most likely what it means to receive good fortune because of a disaster!


    Soon after, Jiu Ye contacted the other master of his, and unexpected to him, this master had the same reaction as the previous master. This is awesome. From the looks of it,pared to the guy dying, you all prefer the guy to be a eunuch. All of you are sick in the mind! I want to get off this car!

 Chapter 175 – Ying Family 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 175 ¨C Ying Family 1/2</h4>


    Right now, Liu Bi was carrying Ying Kangshi on his back and flying forward hurriedly above the sea. While flying forward, Liu Bi mumbled, ¡°Prince, you have to hang on, we will be arriving back home soon!¡±


    If I had known that this would happen, I would have done my best to persuade the prince to return back home. Right now, such a big matter had happened, how am I going to exin about just what happened!


    Within the sky, Liu Bi suddenly came to a stop as he took out a token. After taking out the token, a white light appeared in front of Liu Bi, and he immediately entered into the white light.


    After passing through the white light, Liu Bi was still situated above the sea, however, this time, there was an ind that was not far away from him. On the ind, there were various ancient buildings, and a towering and majestic city gate could be seen stretching out to two ends. The city gate was faced against the sunrise. Looking at the city gate, the city gate was imposing, majestic, tough and durable, yet simple and unadorned.


    On the ind, there were 20+ buildings. Although there were 20+ buildings, it doesn¡¯t feel crowded, and the buildings don¡¯t feel like they were all identical to each other. Pavilions, pools, house mountains, strange-looking rocks, and bonsais decorated the 20+ buildings, just looking at the buildings would be able to make one exim in admiration.


    When the guard that was on the city wall saw that someone was flying towards the city wall, the guard immediately increased his alertness. Looking towards the person that was flying towards the city wall, the guard shouted out loudly, ¡°Who are you!¡±


    ¡°Quickly step aside, the second prince is here!¡± Liu Bi shouted out loudly.


    The guard became startled and he immediately kept away his weapon and lowered his head.


    Liu Bi did not think too much as he rushed straight towards the building that was located at the center. That was the ce where Ying Family¡¯s family head rests at.


    As Ying Family¡¯s family head, Ying Jingshan did not haverge numbers of wives and concubines. In this entire life of his, Ying Jingshan only had one woman by his side, and the woman was called Yu He.


    Yu He was the woman that Ying Jingshan came across back then when he entered into the profane world to experience the profane world and train himself. Although Yu He did not possess astonishing looks, she managed to touch the heart of this man that belonged to the Ying Family. To add on, Yu He was just an ordinary person.


    Nestling within her husband¡¯s embrace, Yu He slightly wrinkled her brows and said, ¡°Jingshan, would it be hard on Kang¡¯er to marry over to Donghuang Family?¡±


    ¡°How would it be? The other party is Donghuang Baizhi, the number of men that want to marry her is countless. For Kang¡¯er to be able to marry Donghuang Baizhi, it is his fortune. Moreover, this marriage is quite good for both our Ying Family and Donghuang Family.¡± As Ying Family¡¯s family head, Ying Jingshan naturally had to look at thingsprehensively. And as a mother, Yu He was definitely only going to think about her child¡¯s happiness.


    Yu He sighed lightly, ¡°However, I just keep getting an uneasy feeling about this. I heard that the empress is extremely overbearing. I¡¯m afraid that Kang¡¯er would be at a disadvantage if he were to marry over to Donghuang Family.¡±


    ¡°Things will change after they be married. Right now, what we should be worrying about is Hou¡¯er¡¯s marriage. Do you have anydy in mind that you are satisfied with?¡± Ying Jingshan smiled and asked.


    In Ying Jingshan¡¯s heart, he felt that his eldest son was more suitable to inherit his position. Originally, I thought that my small son would have to suffer a bit of grievance because of the matter of the family head position, but I didn¡¯t expect that, my small son would actually be marrying to Donghuang Baizhi!


    Looking at my eldest son¡¯s attitude today, he seemed to be feeling unhappy about it. However, after thinking about it, it makes sense that he would feel unhappy... No matter how huge your authority and power are, conquering a woman like that Donghuang Baizhi would be equal to conquering the world.


    Hou¡¯er is hard-working since he was young, and he strives to be Ying Family¡¯s family head. On the other hand, Kang¡¯er is not that hard-working, and not only does he seems to be uninterested in bing the family head, he also seems to be uninterested in fighting over the position of the family head!


    Right now, because of the empress¡¯s words, his little brother¡¯s status has far surpassed his status, so, how would he not be unhappy about it. The one that is not hard-working ended up being the one that is going to soar through the heaven.


    ¡°Jingshan, I feel that we shouldn¡¯t bring up the matter about Hou¡¯er¡¯s marriage now, after all, Kang¡¯er partner is the empress, it would be hard to avoid Hou¡¯er from feeling unfair in his heart. If we were to find an ordinarydy for him to marry to, wouldn¡¯t he end up bing even angrier? I don¡¯t want to see the two brothers have a falling out with each other.¡± Although Yu He was an ordinary person, but after marrying to Ying Jingshan, she had slowly learned to look at things with a wider perspective.


    Ying Jingshan let out a deep sigh, ¡°I also don¡¯t know if it is a good thing or a bad thing that the empress wants to marry with our family. Our Ying Family only wants to live our lives in peace, whatever strives for authorities and seizing of powers, all of it has nothing to do with us.¡±

 Chapter 175 – Ying Family 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 175 ¨C Ying Family 2/2</h4>


    Suddenly, noise rang out from the outside. It has been a very long time since such a situation has happened at Ying Family.


    ¡°I will go and take a look.¡± Ying Jingshan said gravely.


    ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    The two put on their nightgowns, then walked out of the house. Upon walking out of the house, they saw Liu Bi weeping loudly, ¡°Family head, madam, quickly save the prince, he is about to not be able to make it!¡±


    Ye Zizi and Qing Yutong weren¡¯t gentle when they assaulted Ying Kangshi, especially Qing Yutong, she stamped onto Ying Kangshi¡¯s crotch area with all her might. Towards this kind of man, Qing Yutong expresses that she would stamp on them whenever shees across them.


    If Qing Yutong was to know that the person that she stamped on this time was Ying Family¡¯s second prince, who knows what kind of reaction she would have.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Ying Jingshan shouted out as he walked up and hurriedly checked onto his son¡¯s injury. Immediately, Ying Jingshan¡¯s expression became scarily grave.


    Liu Bi wept loudly, ¡°Family head, the prince is so tragic, he was stamped into such a state while he was still lively.¡±


    Ying Jingshan¡¯s eyes were opened wide as he shouted out angrily, ¡°Quickly call Godly Doctor Shen toe over!¡±


    Yu He took a look attentively at her son, and immediately, she began feeling dizzy. My son¡¯s crotch area is filled with blood...


    After quite a while, Godly Doctor Shen rushed over. At the same time, along with Godly Doctor Shen, Ying Hou could also be seen rushing over. Ying Hou¡¯s appearance was a bitckingpared to Ying Kangshi¡¯s appearance. Below Ying Hou¡¯s chin, there was a mole there, which caused him to give others a feeling that he was cunning. Aside from Godly Doctor Shen and Ying Hou, Ying Family¡¯s various rtives also rushed over here.


    Everyone sat at the main hall and waited for the result, while Liu Bi kneeled down in the middle and wept softly.


    Ying Jingshan suddenly mmed onto the table, ¡°What are you crying for! Recount to me in detail about the course of the matter!¡±


    While choking with sobs, Liu Bi recounted the course of the matter. Liu Bi did not add fire to the matter, and also did not leave out any detail of the matter. Honest people were just the best to bully...


    The rtives that were sitting at the main hall finally knew what happened. From the looks of it, Ying Kangshi kicked onto an iron te this time and ended getting beaten up.


    A thin figured middle-aged man took the lead to speak out his view on the matter. The thin figured middle-aged man was called Ying Xiang, he was Ying Jingshan¡¯s little brother.


    ¡°The empress just passed on the news to us this morning, and yet, before a day has even passed, Nephew Kang caused such a joke of a matter to happen. If words of this matter were to spread to the empress¡¯s ears, how bad would that be? The empress would think that, are the men that Ying Family taught out all like this?¡± Ying Xiang¡¯s words were somewhat like throwing stones at a person while they were down, and even more, Ying Xiang¡¯s words were hidden with mockery.


    Ying Hou who was standing behind his father did not make a sound. Right now, being silent was better than not being silent.


    Liu Bi who was kneeling on the floor began speaking for his master, ¡°The second prince only went to that bar to drink a few cups because he was feeling happy today. I reckon that the reason the prince ordered me to go and call over the two girls to join him was because the alcohol got into the second prince¡¯s head.¡±


    Ying Shan was the third child amongst Ying Jingshan and Ying Xiang, he was middle-aged and slightly obese. Ying Shan could be heard slowly saying, ¡°It is fine if the girls were all adult women, but amongst the two girls, there is actually an underage child! Big brother, if words of this matter were to spread out, it would throw our Ying Family¡¯s face!!!¡±


    ¡°The second prince really didn¡¯t have any other thoughts towards the two girls. Back then, this humble one also did not really know just what happened. All of a sudden, the second prince¡¯s pants caught on fire, and the two girls immediately went to help extinguish the fire for the second prince by stamping onto the second prince¡¯s crotch area. I do not know why I wasn¡¯t able to move my body at that time, and all I could do was watch as the second prince get stamped while he was stillpletely lively...¡± Liu Bi hurriedly help to speak for Ying Kangshi.


    Ying Jingshan took in a deep breath, then asked, ¡°Are those two girls ordinary people?¡±


    Liu Bi nodded his head, expressing that he did not discover anything peculiar about the two girls.


    Within Ying Jingshan¡¯s mind, the first guess that he had was that his son was deliberately set up by someone else!


    ¡°Did you discover anything peculiar?¡± Yu He asked.


    ¡°There was a weird middle-aged waiter, he looked nervous during the whole time he was at our booth.¡± Liu Bi said after thinking for a while.


    Ying Hou who did not utter a single word the whole time suddenly froze for a moment.


    Ying Jingshan got his initial judgment. Seems like the news of Kang¡¯er going out was known by someone, and Kang¡¯er was plotted against by that someone!


    Right at this moment, an elderly man slowly walked into the main hall, then slightly bowed towards everyone.


    ¡°Godly Doctor Song, how is Kang¡¯er situation?¡± Yu He asked worriedly.


    Godly Doctor Song sighed, ¡°I have already tried my best, the second prince no longer has his manhood.¡±


    Upon hearing such a result like this, Yu He¡¯s vision turned ck and fainted.


    ¡°Yu He!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±

 Chapter 176 – Completely empty 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 176 ¨C Completely empty 1/2</h4>


    Yu He wasn¡¯t able to withstand such a blow like this and fainted. My son actually lost his manhood!


    Ying Jingshan carried his wife back to the room to rest. Soon after, Ying Jingshan returned back to the main hall, and his expression was scarily grave.


    On the other hand, the various rtives didn¡¯t really care about the fact that Ying Kangshi lost his manhood. To them, this matter may perhaps be an opportunity for them. If not, were they going to let the empress marry a eunuch? How would that be possible? Within the huge Ying Family, Ying Kangshi was not the only man avable.


    Ying Xiang spoke, ¡°Big brother, a day has not even passed, and Nephew Kang ended up in such a state, how are we going to exin it to the empress?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, big brother, for such a matter like this to happen in Ying Family, it is already very embarrassing. Donghuang Family¡¯s betrothal gifts are going to be delivered over to us tomorrow. I reckon big brother to quickly think of a n.¡± Ying Shang followed along and said. If my son is able to marry the empress, it would be the tempo of soaring to sess.


    Furthermore, big brother only has two sons, and right now, one of the sons became a eunuch, so the other son will have to either marry over to the empress and leave the position of the family head unupied. Or, the other son can continue being the family head, and let another man marry over to the empress. They cannot possess both the fish and bear paw this time.


    ¡°This matter has to be investigated thoroughly! Ying Hou!¡± Ying Jingshan shouted out.


    ¡°Child is here.¡±


    ¡°Bring over the bar¡¯s waiter and also the two girls! I want to see just who is the one that actually dares to offend my Ying Family!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    For them to want to find Jiu Ye, it was practically impossible. All of Jiu Ye¡¯s information that was registered was fake, and furthermore, right now, Jiu Ye had already returned back to Long¡¯an City. Jiu Ye¡¯s traces had already been wipedpletely clean. However, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi weren¡¯t that fortunate like Jiu Ye.


    Ying Xiang hurriedly said, ¡°Big brother, although it is important to track down the culprit behind the matter, the matter of how we are going to answer to the empress tomorrow is important too.¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it, all of you go back and rest first.¡± Ying Jingshan waved his hand. Right now, his heart was feeling heavy.


    Unexpected to Ying Jingshan, Ying Shang suddenly said, ¡°Big brother, Nephew Kang had set up a banquet at Sanji Hotel which invited everyone from everywhere. The banquet¡¯s date is tomorrow. Do we cancel this banquet?¡±


    Ying Kangshi had already ended up in that kind of state, and he couldn¡¯t even stand up right now, so what is the banquet being set up to celebrate about now? Celebrate that there was another eunuch in this world right now?


    ¡°Cancel it.¡± After finish speaking, Ying Jingshan left the main hall and headed to check on his son.


    The various rtives shook their heads. After chatting a few sentences with Ying Hou, all of them left too.


    After everyone left, a trace of smile appeared on Ying Hou¡¯s face. This Jiu Ye¡¯s proficiency when ites to getting things done is truly out of one¡¯s expectations. What this Jiu Ye did was even more ruthlesspared to killing someone. I reckon that the two girls must have been hired by Jiu Ye. This Jiu Ye yed it beautifully.


    What is there good in being Ying Family¡¯s family head? Being the empress¡¯s man is much more interesting!


    As for those two girls, I naturally cannot catch them and bring them back here. If I were to bring them back, and they ended up confessing, I would be done for. Since that is the case, I will have no choice but to silence the two girls. There is still a bit of use in keeping Jiu Ye, so I will let him continue living for the time being.

 Chapter 176 – Completely empty 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 176 ¨C Completely empty 2/2</h4>


    Within Ying Kangshi¡¯s room, Liu Bi apanied by Ying Kangshi¡¯s side and tended after Ying Kangshi attentively. Right now, the prince¡¯splexion is pale, and he already has the look of a eunuch on his face... The prince is so tragic.


    ¡°How is Kang¡¯er?¡± Ying Jingshan walked into the room and asked.


    Liu Bi answered respectfully, ¡°Godly Doctor Song said that there is no problem with the second prince¡¯s life, and that the second prince will wake up in no time.¡±


    Right after Liu Bi finished speaking, Ying Kangshi who was on the bed wrinkled his brows and woke up.


    ¡°Eh, father, Liu Bi, you all are here.¡± Ying Kangshi said with a slight smile on his face. Right now, Ying Kangshi still hasn¡¯te to realize that a part of his organ was missing.


    Seeing that the two had a strange look on their faces, Ying Kangshi immediately recalled of what happened just now. Lowering his head and looking towards his crotch, Ying Kangshi felt that... it was empty...


    ¡°Prince, don¡¯t touch it, Godly Doctor Song just finished applying the medicine a while ago.¡± Liu Bi reminded urgently.


    The corner of Ying Kangshi¡¯s mouth began twitching. Upon seeing that his crotch area was t, Ying Kangshi¡¯s expression immediately changed greatly.


    ¡°Kang¡¯er, calm down!¡± Ying Jingshan was not feeling good too. After all, who would be able to put up with it if their son were to get crippled?


    ¡°Father, save me, I... I don¡¯t want to be rodless! If I don¡¯t have my rod, how am I going to marry the empress!¡±


    Two hours ago, Ying Kangshi was still on cloud nine and fantasizing about the empress¡¯s body, and yet, right now...


    ¡°Kang¡¯er, just what happened?¡± Ying Jingshan did not want to give his son a blow. Kang¡¯er, it is definitely not possible for you to marry the empress any more.


    Ying Kangshi¡¯s expression immediately turned malevolent, ¡°Father, it is those two girls! Those two girls definitely did it on purpose! I want to chop both of them into million pieces!!! And make them work as prostitutes for the rest of their lives!!!¡±


    ¡°I heard Liu Bi said that, amongst the two girls, one of them was actually an 8 years old girl?¡± Ying Jingshan questioned. Although Ying Jingshan felt heart-pained for his son, he also felt hateful towards his son¡¯s moral conduct. If it were not for you lusting over the two girls, how would such a thing have even happened! Even more, you actually tried toy your hands on a child, my face has beenpletely thrown away by you!


    Ying Kangshi immediately recalled of Ye Zizi¡¯s looks, Ye Zizi¡¯s petite figure, and also Ye Zizi¡¯s double ponytail.


    Unfortunately, even if he wanted to grab onto the double ponytail and crazily release himself now, it was no longer possible for him, and it was also no longer possible for the entire rest of his life.


    ¡°Father, I merely invited them over to drink with me, I didn¡¯t have any other motives.¡± Ying Kangshi hurriedly exined.


    Ying Jingshan let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Father, I still have to conduct the banquet tomorrow, I...¡±


    ¡°I have already helped you to cancel the banquet. You just stay at home and properly recuperate. The people that injured you are currently being capture by Ying Hou.¡± After finish speaking, Ying Jingshan walked out of the room. Right now, Ying Jingshan¡¯s mood was very horrible.


    Cancel! How can the banquet be canceled! If the banquet gets canceled, won¡¯t I get ridiculed by everyone!


    Being ridiculed for standing them up was better than being ridiculed that you were a eunuch, right?


    Ying Jingshan¡¯s thinking was very simple. Words of this matter cannot be spread out, if there is a need, Kang¡¯er can just stay at home for the entire rest of his life, Ying Family cannot afford to throw away its face like this.


    However, what Ying Jingshan was hoping for was impossible, Ying Family¡¯s face was definitely going to be thrown away this time!


    ¡°Prince...¡± Liu Bi shouted out with concern.


    Ying Kangshi¡¯s gaze was absent-minded. Ying Kangshi was not foolish! What father was trying to say just now was very obvious, right now, without my manhood, it is impossible for me to marry the empress!


    I¡¯m unable to ept such a fate, I was so careful when I went out tonight! I must have definitely been discovered by someone when I went out! Big brother possesses the biggest suspicion!


    Upon recalling of his big brother¡¯s expression during the morning, Ying Kangshi seemed to have confirmed that his big brother was the mastermind behind the matter. Ying Kangshi silently thought to himself, ¡°What I am not able to obtain, you can forget about obtaining it too!!!¡±


    Looking at his prince¡¯s gloomy and cold eyes, Liu Bi felt very worried.


    At Sanji Hotel, after finish bathing, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi wore onto their adorable nightclothes. They looked truly beautiful to the max. It was normal for Ying Kangshi to have had such thoughts towards them. Even if there wasn¡¯t Ying Kangshi, there would still be other rich tyrants that would invite Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi over for a drink, and their oues would more or less be the same as Ying Kangshi¡¯s oue. Ying Kangshi could only me himself for being extremely unlucky, he was destined to not be able to be the empress¡¯s man.


    ¡°Zizi, you were truly clever just now.¡± Qing Yutong pinched onto Ye Zizi¡¯s small cheek. Originally, when I saw that Ye Zizi was ying around with a lighter, I seized the opportunity and toppled the cup of alcohol. And right after I toppled the cup of alcohol, Ye Zizi was able to think of what to do in no time as she flung out the lighter towards that guy¡¯s pants.


    The two that were able to cause destruction were sticking together, thus, it was obvious what was going to happen.


    This was also the reason why Ye Hua did not want Ye Zizi and Qing Yutong to be together. To Ye Zizi, being able to react to what Qing Yutong was trying to do and thus flung out the lighter was but a child¡¯s y to her.


    Ye Zizi revealed out two adorable dimples, ¡°Humph~ I could not stand looking at him from very early on. Originally, I wanted to burn him alive.¡±


    ¡°The heck, Zizi, you are so violent. This won¡¯t do, as a girl, you have to be a bit more gentle and well-behaved.¡± Qing Yutong earnestly guided Ye Zizi.


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, Zizi learned it all from you, back then, you were stamping so happily onto that person.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Qing Yutong shook her eyebrows.


    Ye Zizi immediately understood.


    The two opened theirputers. Going to sleep without eating chicken first was impossible.


    However, right when the two were beginning to eat chicken, the hitman that Ying Hou sent over has already arrived!

 Chapter 177 – The noble social circle sure is messy 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 177 ¨C The noble social circle sure is messy 1/2</h4>


    This person could be seen to be wearing a ck color martial outfit and concealed himself very well within the dark night. For a hitman of his caliber, he totally did not have the need to sneak into the hotel at all, all he had to do was to just fly into the sky and enter through the window.


    The mission this time is to merely kill two ordinary people, it is truly too rxing. While lightly floating on the balcony, the ck-clothed man took out a short dagger and smeared ayer of poison onto the short dagger.


    Secretly looking at the bedroom that was at the side, the bedroom¡¯s light was still lighted up. With a malevolent smile on his face, the ck-clothed man began to walk towards the room.


    However!


    ¡°Zizi! There is someone outside the window!¡± While wearing onto a headphone, Qing Yutong could be heard shouting out.


    The ck-clothed man that was outside immediately became startled. How did they discover me! Wasn¡¯t it specified in the information that the two were ordinary people!


    While controlling her character, Ye Zizi shouted out, ¡°I had long heard of his footsteps, watch just how I am going to kill him!¡±


    The ck-clothed man turned pale with fright as he immediately crawled down at the balcony. I havee across two problematic targets!


    Qing Yutong could be heard shouting, ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t be able to see you just because you crawled down!¡±


    The ck-clothed man was about to go insane! I haven¡¯t even discovered my targets, and yet, I ended up being discovered by my targets!


    What was the thing that hitmen worried about the most? It was that their position was exposed!


    After waiting for a while, the ck-clothed man felt that it became quiet again. Could it be that I was imagining things? It should be, all those from a while ago must have all been illusions, how could I possibly get discovered?


    The ck-clothed man secretly walked into the room. The living room¡¯s lights were turned off, while the bedroom¡¯s lights were turned on. Seems like the targets must be inside the bedroom.


    The ck-clothed man revealed out a ruthless smile on his face and he subconsciously licked onto the de of his dagger.


    I seem to feel that something isn¡¯t right...


    If I recalled, I seemed to have smeared poison on the dagger just now! F**k! What happened just a while ago caused my state of mind to be uncalm. and now, I actually licked onto the poison!


    The ck-clothed hitman immediately took out the antidote and drank it. After letting out a breath, the ck-clothed hitman began moving towards the bedroom.


    ¡°There is the sound of footsteps!¡± Qing Yutong could be heard shouting out.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s shout caused the ck-clothed man to lean onto the wall. As expected, they are formidable, I practically did not make any footsteps sound at all, and yet, they are actually able to still hear the sound of my footsteps.


    Ye Ziziughed lovably, ¡°Big Sister Qing, we have cornered a fool.¡±


    The ck-clothed man¡¯s expression began to change. Could it be that, this is actually a trap! I actually jumped into a trap that was set up by them!


    ¡°Zizi, don¡¯t move, wait for me first, I¡¯m going to go and get a weapon. I am going to smash his head in!¡± Qing Yutong could be heard shouting out again. This caused the ck-clothed man to be scared. I actually really entered into a trap!


    No, this won¡¯t do! This mission is too hard, I have to go and call over a few people to help me out with the mission!


    The ck-clothed man began retreating by taking small quick steps,


    ¡°Still want to run?! Zizi, smash his head in!¡±


    ¡°Alright~¡±


    The ck-clothed man couldn¡¯t afford to care about too much anymore as he straightforwardly broke through the window and escaped from the room. This room is filled with traps! There is a mistake with the information! I have to rethink of a new n!


    Within the bedroom, Qing Yutong wrinkled her brows as she looked towards Ye Zizi, ¡°Zizi, I heard the sound of someone jumping out of the window a while ago.¡±


    Ye Zizi blinked her eyes towards Qing Yutong, ¡°Seems like someone jumped out of the window.¡±


    ¡°Seems like there is still someone within this P City.¡± Qing Yutong let out a breath.


    A trace of evil smile could be seen appearing on the corner of both of their mouths. This game is truly just too fun.


    The room that was at the side belonged to Ye Hua. The sound of the window breaking caused Ye Hua to open his eyes, and soon after opening his eyes, Ye Hua waved his hand.


    The ck-clothed man that was currently rejoicing that he managed to escape, while flying, his body gradually disappeared. It was truly a painless way to die.


    Ye Hua lightly caressed onto the woman that was within his embrace. It seems like she did not wake up from the noise. A slight trace of arc appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Ye Hua, someone jumped through the window...e over quickly...¡± Qing Ya pursed her lips. It seems like she was sleep talking.


    Ye Hua shook his head helplessly. This woman, she¡¯s ying game even when she is dreaming. It is fortunate that I am here.


    ¡°Ye Hua~ How did you get headshot by someone else, I will help you to seek revenge~¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    This foolish woman, I really want to smack her awake and properly give her a lesson.

 Chapter 177 – The noble social circle sure is messy 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 177 ¨C The noble social circle sure is messy 2/2</h4>


    Early morning.


    Qing Ya woke up very early because today was a good day, it was the day that she was going to go and take her wedding photos. Just thinking about it is making me feel excited.


    Qing Ya could be seen to have finished changing into her clothes and was pulling onto Ye Hua who was still on the bed, ¡°Ye Hua, quickly get up~¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy, it is only 6 am right now!¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    Qing Ya shook onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm, ¡°Husband~ I¡¯m feeling excited right now~ Quicklye and get up~¡±


    ¡°I really cannot stand you!!!¡± Ye Hua sat his body up, then held onto Qing Ya¡¯s waist and kissed onto her.


    ¡°Satisfied now? Quickly get up~¡± Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua. It is early in the morning and you are already being touchy, you are really being too much now. However, I really like the current Ye Hua, the current Ye Hua is much betterpared to the Ye Hua from the past.


    Ye Hua sighed. After finish washing up, Ye Hua brought along Qing Ya and went to wake up the other two.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi went to bed only at 4 am, and currently, they had only slept for 2+ hours. And yet, right now, after sleeping for only 2+ hours, they were being dragged out of their bed.


    ¡°Why is this room¡¯s window broken?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    While wearing her nightclothes and hugging onto a little bear, Ye Zizi walked out of the bedroom while with her eyes closed.


    On the other hand, Qing Yutong was wearing an eye mask and hugging onto a quilt. Right after the two walked out of the bedroom, they straightforwardly lied down on the sofa, totally having a look on them that seemed like they were saying, I won¡¯t get up even if you beat me to death.


    Ye Hua walked to the window¡¯s side and lighted up a stick of cigarette. Who is it that wants to deal with the two of them? This is truly a bit interesting.


    Under Qing Ya¡¯s various kinds of techniques, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi finally wore their clothes and left the hotel room. Ye Zizi was still continuing on with the little princess fashion route, but was different today was that, she was hugging onto a little bear this time.


    On the other hand, Qing Yutong finally turned back to normal. Wearing a long dress, Qing Yutong gave off a fairy-like feel.


    The hotel¡¯s breakfast was free of charge and was the self-service kind. Various kinds of delicious foods wereid out.


    When Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi saw the delicious foods, they immediately came back to life.


    Ye Hua sat at a table and continued acting like a big boss.


    What is the biggest use of a wife? That would be to use to hug onto while sleeping at night and letting her serve upon you during the day. If not, what is the point of getting a wife? It would bepletely meaningless.


    How would Qing Ya be unaware of Ye Hua¡¯s character? Qing Ya went and helped Ye Hua to get a youtiao and a bowl of porridge.


    After taking a look at his own food, Ye Hua looked at the other threes¡¯ food andpared their food to his, then asked, ¡°What are these in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Big brother is so stupid, those are your breakfast of course.¡± Ye Zizi said with a smile.


    Ye Hua took a re at Ye Zizi, and thetter immediately shrank.


    Qing Yaughed lovably, ¡°Alright, alright, I was just joking around with you, I will go and help you take, what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have any appetite right after waking up in the morning.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, then drank a few mouths of porridge.


    Qing Yutong sized up around the surroundings. Last night, there was such arge number of people in the hotel, why did the number of people decrease by so much today?


    ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t you feel that this hotel is a bit strange?¡± Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    Ye Hua had long felt that the hotel was a bit strange, however, he didn¡¯t really ce it into his heart.


    Suddenly, two men ced their breakfasts onto the table that was behind Ye Hua¡¯s table and sat at the table. Soon after, they began talking to each other in a low voice.


    ¡°I heard that today¡¯s banquet has been canceled, I rushed all the way over here for nothing. I still have to rush back and attend my child¡¯s parent-teacher conferenceter on.¡±


    ¡°Same here, I didn¡¯t even attend my party¡¯s raidst night.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the second prince¡¯s eggs got burst by someone else, and as a result, today¡¯s banquet was canceled.¡±


    ¡°Is that true or fake? The second prince¡¯s eggs were burst by someone? Just who is it that is so formidable?¡±


    ¡°The Cultivation World¡¯s forum exploded yesterday, some people were saying that the second prince sexually harassed an underage girl.¡±


    ¡°666, the second prince is already going to marry the empress, and yet he still did such a thing, formidable!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, is he not afraid of being roasted by the empress?¡±


    When Ye Hua heard the words ¡®underaged girl¡¯, he immediately looked towards Ye Zizi. Thinking back uponst night¡¯s hitman, there is no need to say much more, the matter that the two men are discussing about is definitely the doings of these two.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi silently ate their breakfasts, acting like they don¡¯t know about anything at all.


    On the other hand, after listening to the twos¡¯ conversation, Qing Ya¡¯s face was filled with confusion. What second prince marrying to the empress? The noble social circle sure is messy.

 Chapter 178 – All round stimulation 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 178 ¨C All round stimtion 1/2</h4>


    ¡°What are today¡¯s ns?¡± Ye Hua asked lightly.


    Qing Ya wiped onto her sexy small mouth, ¡°I have already contacted them a while ago, we should be shooting indoor today. We have to strive to finish with the indoor shoot in a day. And tomorrow, we will be shooting outdoor. As for the two of you, you two can go and have fun and enjoy yourselves. Yutong, you will have to look after Zizi properly.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Yutong nodded her head. Does Zizi even need anyone to look after her?


    Upon hearing that she could go and have fun, Ye Zizi immediately became excited again. I feel that the person that I stamped onto yesterday should be a big shot, and if nothing unexpected happens, we wille across that person again. I have to properly discuss with Big Sister Qing about how to y around with that person. Just thinking about it is making me feel excited. It is a pity that Big Skeleton Dragon and Gluttonous Monster are not here.


    ¡°Shooting indoor for a day! And there is still an outdoor shoot tomorrow! Is it not possible to finish everything in an hour?¡± Ye Hua was in disbelief. Taking some photos actually requires two days!!! Two days are enough for me to watch so many episodes of Cbash Brothers: Save the Grandpa.


    Qing Ya knew that Ye Hua would not be able to bear with it, and thus she began coaxing Ye Hua, just like how a person would coax a child, ¡°It will be very quick, there are only 10+ sets of clothes~ Moreover, you can hug onto me during the entire duration of the shoots~¡±


    ¡°That is more like it!¡±


    Qing Ya was feeling a bit headache. It sure is vexing when your husband is so clingy towards you. Looking at Ye Hua right now, he practically wishes he could hug onto me for 24 hours a day. Ye Hua is truly bing more and more adorable, especially how he looks when he stiffs his face.


    If Donghuang Baizhi was able to hear Qing Ya¡¯s thoughts, who knows what kind of reaction Donghuang Baizhi would have? Just thinking about it was enough to make one feel a bit excited.


    Seeing that everyone was more or less done with eating, Qing Yutong pulled onto Ye Zizi and said, ¡°We are done eating, we will be going back to our room to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Remember to call someone to change the ss window, it¡¯s dangerous to leave it just like that.¡± Qing Ya reminded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, Zizi won¡¯t be apanying with the two of you anymore.¡± Ye Zizi waved with her hand that was holding onto the little bear and said with a smile.


    Ye Hua gave a warning to Ye Zizi, telling her to not go overboard, while Qing Ya had a smile on her face as she thought to herself, ¡°Little Zizi sure is adorable.¡±


    In order to be able to receive information that was much more urate, Ye Hua contacted Wei Chang.


    ¡°Is there any information to report?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, give subordinate a minute.¡±


    Wei Chang immediately contacted Death Mage.


    ¡°Is there any information to report!¡±


    Right now, Death Mage was no longer staying in the park anymore, and was currently staying in a hotel. Although the hotel was not very high quality, at the least, there was a bed now.


    ¡°There is! There seem to be some big movements at South¡¯s Sanya. Originally, I thought that the people that gathered at Sanya was going to start fighting with each other, but in the end, this morning, more than half of the people that came to Sanya left Sanya!¡±


    It¡¯s fine as long as there is information, what I¡¯m afraid of is that there isn¡¯t any information at all.


    Wei Chang replied, ¡°Alright! You did well, continue on with what you are doing!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±


    Death Mage took a look at the unconscious Xun Fang who was lying right beside him, then began focusing on ying his game. I didn¡¯t expect that such a piece of information like this would be able to allow me to receive master¡¯s praise, this is truly great.


    Wei Chang proceeded to report the information to Ye Hua, and after hearing the information, Ye Hua praised Wei Chang, ¡°You are finally doing things right, however, you have to take a step further in investigating this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Your Honor!¡±


    Afterward, Wei Chang contacted Death Mage and ordered Death Mage to further investigate the matter.


    Death Mage who was lying on the bed naturally epted the order unconditionally. However, Death Mage was having a bit of a temper right now...

 Chapter 178 – All round stimulation 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 178 ¨C All round stimtion 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°What kind of garbage game is this, I have never f**king win in this game before. This game is practically scamming my money! I am going to uninstall this game and withdraw from the mobile gaming world from now on!¡±


    After finish speaking, Death Mage really went and uninstalled the game. His determination was truly frightening!


    Opening the international news, Death Mage began reading through the news. This was a skeleton who cared about the major events that were happening in the world...


    Suddenly, an advertisement attracted Death Mage¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Zhazha Hui! I have acted in many shows before, but when ites to games! I like ying Blue Moon Fantasy! Upon entering into the game server, you will be able to earn money! Selling a de for 999 rmb is not a dream.¡±


    Death Mage¡¯s attention was attracted by the advertisement¡¯s words, especially the part where it said that one would be able to earn money upon entering into the game server. Is this game this formidable?


    Death Mage who had vowed that he would never y mobile games ever again just a while ago immediately downloaded the game. This game feels pretty decent, I topped up 648 rmb, and didn¡¯t expect that there was actually a cashback system, this is truly a pretty decent game, or perhaps, it should be said that, this is a game that has a conscience. Death Mage wants to express that he was feeling very happy right now.


    The character that Death Mage picked was naturally warrior.


    First, I will buy all the various kinds of equipment, then follow along with the missions. And afterward, I will begin killing in all directions. This feels so great.


    F**k, the fishing game is practically garbage, this Blue Moon Fantasy is much more interesting.


    ¡°What game is this?¡± Not sure when, Xun Fang woke up. While looking at Death Mage¡¯s phone screen, Xun Fang asked suddenly.


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°A game where you can earn money!¡±


    After looking at Death Mage¡¯s phone screen for a while, Xun Fang was suddenly struck with an epiphany. This game that this skeleton is ying seems to be a fighting game. If I¡¯m not able to kill you in real life, it is not possible that I am not able to kill you within the game!


    ¡°Wait for me! I am also going to y the game!¡± While speaking, Xun Fang leaned against the bedhead, picked up her phone, and began downloading the game. After finish downloading the game, Xun Fang even specially asked Death Mage which server he was ying at, then proceeded to enter into the server secretly, intending to attack Death Mage by surprise.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± The sound of door knocks rang out.


    Death Mage was currently enthusiastically ying with his game, after casually waving his hand, the door was opened.


    With an excited expression on his face, Dou Fushi walked into the room, and right after walking into the room, Dou Fushi covered his face. I am still a child, is it really fine for the two of you to be like this?


    Xun Fang seemed to have already be numb. While leaning against the bedhead, Xun Fang asked faintly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Dou Fushi said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Sister-inw, I gave a go at calcting our luck just a while ago, and I got the result that there is a fortune waiting for us today.¡±


    Xun Fang silently tapped onto the top-up button, and 648 rmb was gone immediately...


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Looking at the two that had no intention of getting off the bed, Dou Fushi felt very hurt.


    ¡°Big brother, sister-inw... It is not possible for this younger one to provide for the two of you forever, there wille a day where I run out of money.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha!¡± The sound of the warrior chopping rang out.


    Dou Fushi was a bit in despair. These two blood-sucking insects...


    ¡°If we are able to sessfully acquire the fortune, big brother, sister-inw, the two of you won¡¯t have to worry about not having money to top up in your games, and bing rank 1 in whatever games that you all are ying won¡¯t be a problem at all!¡±


    As expected, Death Mage and Xun Fang slightly raised their heads.


    Death Mage wanted to be the game¡¯s rank 1.


    While Xun Fang wanted to kill the person who wanted to be the game¡¯s rank 1.


    Death Mage typed on his phone, ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Dou Fushi became exalted as he said hurriedly, ¡°I calcted that there would be a fortune being transported over from the north. It is most probably some experts that would be transporting the fortune. Since big brother and sister-inw possess formidable fighting strength, as long as we are able to intercept the fortune, we will not have to worry about clothes and food anymore in the future!¡±


    As long as Xun Fang was able to kill the skeleton that was beside her, she could do anything that was asked of her.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Xun Fang said faintly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Open your mouth!¡±


    Dou Fushi opened his mouth helplessly, and Xun Fang flung her hand right afterward. Dou Fushi could only felt that he swallowed something.


    ¡°You have already eaten my half dead half alive pill, if you dare to bluff me, I won¡¯t give you the antidote for the pill!¡± Xun Fang shouted out coldly, and her aura of that of a sect master exploded out at this moment.


    Dou Fushi immediately swore that he won¡¯t ever bluff her.


    ¡°Go outside and wait.¡± Xun Fang said coldly.


    After Dou Fushi left the room, Xun Fang took out the packet of maltesers that was under the nket, then ate one of the maltesers choctes. This is rather delicious.


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Nice maniption.¡±


    Xun Fang took a re at Death Mage, ¡°Jie your head, quickly get up and prepare to work!¡±


    After finish speaking, Xun Fang got off the bed and began changing her clothes. Xun Fang did not avoid from Death Mage at all when she changed her clothes.


    Meanwhile, Death Mage immediately turned his head away from Xun Fang. This shameless woman, actually trying to seduce me during broad daylight.


    Although I am just a skeleton, ying the fishing game has allowed me to train the speed of my fingers. My fingers are able to vibrate 100 times per second! Even more, I can control how deep my fingers go and give you an all round stimtion, guarantee to leave you wanting for more.


    After finish changing her clothes, when Xun Fang turned her head around and saw that Death Mage was looking towards the outside of the window, she snorted.


    If Death Mage possesses a human body right now, it was reckoned that he would have a shy look on his face.

 Chapter 179 – Robbery! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 179 ¨C Robbery! 1/2</h4>


    The three walked out of the hotel, then hailed a cab and headed towards the outskirts. Right now, Death Mage knows to wear a mask and gloves when going outside. And in actuality, the mask and gloves were all prepared by Xun Fang, to prevent needless trouble from happening.


    The cab driver was feeling a bit worried. These three people are very weird, the youngster that is sitting at the front seems to be using his right hand to calcte something, but no matter how I see it, it seems as if his right hand is convulsing, and the expression on his face doesn¡¯t seem really good too.


    As for the masked ck robe that is sitting at the back, he has been ying with his phone ever since he got into the car, and furthermore, he opened his phone¡¯s volume to such a loud volume. Peculiar sound that would make one¡¯s hair stand on its end would ring out from the ck robe¡¯s phone from time to time.


    The female is the only normal one. The female looks so pretty, just like a fairy.


    However, ever since she got into the car, she has also been ying with her phone. Listening to the game sound that ising out from her phone, it seems that she is ying the same game as that ck robe. Could the game be Blue Moon Fantasy?


    As time went by, the further the driver drove, the location became more and more remote. Right now, beads of sweat were dripping out from the driver¡¯s forehead. This isn¡¯t a robbery, right?!


    ¡°Stop!¡± Dou Fushi shouted out suddenly.


    The driver hurriedly stepped onto the brake, and the two that were sitting behind immediately bumped into the seat that was in front of them.


    However, the two of them didn¡¯t mind it. Xun Fang pulled onto Death Mage¡¯s robe, ¡°Transfer 2000 rmb over to me.¡±


    Xun Fang didn¡¯t have any more money to buy in-game currency, and if she doesn¡¯t buy in-game currency, how would she be able to kill Death Mage in the game?


    Death Mage was not someone that was miserly. Immediately, Death Mage transferred 4000 rmb over to Xun Fang. In any case, I am going to be rich soon.


    After the three got off the car, the driver immediately stepped onto the pedal. I don¡¯t ever want toe across these three people anymore.


    Dou Fushi took out a Chinesepass and shouted out gravely, ¡°When searching for a dragon, look for the coiling mountains, each coil represents a trial, if there are a thousand of trials ahead of the entrance, it means that there is definitely an aristocracy living within!¡±


    Although Death Mage didn¡¯t really understand what Dou Fushi was talking about, he felt that the words that Dou Fushi was shouting out sounded formidable.


    Xun Fang slowly lifted up her head and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this tomb searching chant? What corrtion does it have with this time¡¯s robbery?¡±


    Dou Fushi smiled, ¡°Sister-inw, this chant is usable for myriads of situations, it can even be used in the casino.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you someone who catches ghosts?¡± Xun Fangughed, then continued ying with her game.


    ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s hard to get by these days. Asides from catching ghosts, I also have to go and earn some extra ie. Therefore, I would go and search around some tombs, then sell the golds, silvers, jewelry and so on that I found.¡± Dou Fushi let out a long sigh. It is all lies within those f**king novels. Where would there be that many tombs in this world? And even if there really were that many tombs, most of the tombs most likely have already been searched empty by others. There would not be even a scrap left to find if I were to go and search in those searched tombs. I even wanted to subdue some ghosts for myself while I was in some of the tombs, but there was not even a single sight of a ghost at all. You tell me, isn¡¯t this infuriating?


    Xun Fang received the money that Death Mage transferred over to her. This skeleton is rather generous. There is no need to think too much, I will buy in-game currency with all 4000 rmb! Time to get a full set of equipment!


    The further the three walked, the more remote the ce got. Suddenly, while holding onto thepass, Dou Fushi shouted out, ¡°It is right here!¡±


    Death Mage and Xun Fang sized up around the ce. What is this ce? A worn-down factory?


    ¡°What did you bring us here for? Are there golds underneath the ground?¡± Xun Fang asked.


    With a profound look on him, Dou Fushi stretched out his finger and shook the finger, ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, there are no golds underneath the ground. However, there are indeed golds within the sky!¡±


    Death Mage kept his phone away, ¡°Jie jie jie~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Interesting!¡±


    Xun Fang sensed it too, and a look of disdain appeared on her face.


    Bang!


    Dou Fushi watched his big brother and sister-inw soared towards the sky, and soon after, he shouted out, ¡°Big brother! Sister-inw! Bring me along too! I don¡¯t know how to fly!¡±

 Chapter 179 – Robbery! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 179 ¨C Robbery! 2/2</h4>


    After soaring into the sky, Death Mage and Xun Fang gazed towards the empty sky that was in front of them.


    The Sickle of Death suddenly appeared within Death Mage¡¯s hand, while Xun Fang slightly moved her delicate hand, and a purple gold sword appeared within her hand.


    ¡°Who dares to block Voidless Realm¡¯s path!¡±


    50 people who wore red gowns could be seen suddenly appearing within the empty sky. Amongst the 50 people, 30 people were carrying chest boxes that were made with top-grade redwood on their shoulders. Without having to think too much, it was obvious what things were stored within the chest boxes.


    As for the other 20 people, they were the guards. Upon seeing a ck gowned person and a woman appearing in front of them, they immediately drew out their swords.


    However, don¡¯t underestimate the 30 people that were carrying the chest boxes. The 30 people ced down the betrothal gifts that they were carrying on their shoulders on the empty air, then drew out their weapons in session.


    Upon hearing the name that was shouted out, as someone who was once a sect master, Xun Fang naturally knew what kind of existence Voidless Realm was.


    Going against Voidless Realm is no different from trying to get yourself killed. I didn¡¯t expect that the people that we were going to rob were going to be people that belongs to Voidless Realm, the heaven is truly toying around with me!


    However, so what if those people belong to Voidless Realm? I hope that this Voidless Realm possesses a bit of capability. After robbing their goods, I hope the experts that they would dispatch after us would have the capabilities to kill me and Death Mage. That way, I would be able to die contentedly.


    Death Mage unhurriedly took out his phone and typed on his phone, then held the phone screen towards the people that were in front of him. On the phone screen, a rainbow color word could be seen moving around, ¡°Robbery!¡±


    However, Xun Fang¡¯s speed was faster, right before Death Mage held his phone towards those people that belonged to Voidless Realm, Xun Fang had already rushed into those people.


    Xun Fang seemed sort of like a wolf entering into a flock of sheep. After all, Xun Fang herself possessed the strength of that of a sect master, and adding on with the fact that she broke through her realm during that day where she became upset from being provoked, right now, the strength that Xun Fang possessed waspletely able to allow her to fight against Xiao Yi, and even more, be the one that possesses the upper hand during the fight. If Xun Fang were to possess an ancient godly item, she may even be able to defeat Xiao Yi.


    However, Death Mage possessed the capability to kill Xiao Yi in an instant, therefore, that was still a gap between Death Mage¡¯s and Xun Fang¡¯s strength.


    Watching Xun Fang dance around the group of people, blood sttering in all directions, and limbs flying around everywhere, Death Mage was a little enchanted. Right at this moment, this woman suddenly became so beautiful, especially when the enemies¡¯ blood sttered onto that pure white face of hers, and that gaze of hers that does not possess any humanity, all of it is making her seem so attractive!


    Dou Fushi still did not know what was happening within the sky and was currently waiting anxiously while on the ground. While looking at the sky, all of a sudden, Dou Fushi saw a ck dot appearing within the sky.


    Dou Fushi wrinkled his brows. What is that ck dot? As the ck dot drew closer and closer to the ground, Dou Fushi became startled. That ck dot is actually a severed arm!


    Dou Fushi immediately avoided the severed arm. Soon after, more severed arms and limbs appeared within the sky, causing Dou Fushi to be scared as he hid at a corner while shivering. These two evil spirits who are husband and wife are too frightening.


    In no time, amongst the 50 people, only 10 people were left. Xun Fang was feeling extremely pleased right now, the pain that was being repressed in her heart had been vented out. After venting out the pain, Xun Fang felt a lot better.


    ¡°The two of you have big guts, to dare to rob Voidless Realm¡¯s goods, and also kill Voidless Realm¡¯s people, the two of you can prepare to wait to be drowned out by disaster!¡± One of the men shouted out loudly. Soon after, he nodded his head towards the remaining other people, and all of them began running away in different directions. They were intending to return back to Voidless Realm to report back about this matter.


    Xun Fang flung her hand, and the purple gold sword transformed into a rainbow and stabbed through a person¡¯s body. However, she was not able to kill the remaining other people that were running away.


    Death Mage was very disdained towards these people. What rubbish Voidless Realm, my master would be able to destroy all of you with just a move of his hand, and His Honor would be able to kill all of you with just one sentence.


    And as for me!


    Jiejiejie~


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Tentacles of Darkness!¡±


    Countless round, big, and coarse tentacles appeared out from the empty air and attacked towards all directions. This move was the move that caused Xiao Yi to run away in all directions in fright.


    Faced against the unequaled Death Mage, the people from Voidless Realm were not able to do anything. All they could do was watch as the tentacles stabbed into their bodies, and proceed to get devoured by the tentacles. This seemed very simr to Wei Chang¡¯s move.


    It was the first time that Xun Fang had seen Death Mage used a technique. After seeing that technique, Xun Fang thought to herself, ¡°If I am to face against this technique, what would happen to me? If my speed is not fast enough, I would most probably end up just like them, being devoured by those tentacles. This damned skeleton, why is he this formidable!!!¡±


    After recalling back his tentacles, Death Mage looked towards Xun Fang. I will ask you, are you afraid or not after seeing that many tentacles!


    Death Mage waved his hand, and the 15 boxes of betrothal gifts followed along with Death Mage and descended downwards. Xun Fang sighed, then followed along and descended downwards.


    Upon seeing them descend, Dou Fushi immediately ran over, ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, you two are truly too formidable!¡±


    After finish speaking, Dou Fushi began opening the boxes of betrothal gifts in session. After opening all the boxes, Dou Fushi¡¯s eyes were almost blinded by the golds that were in front of him, ¡°There are so many golds! F**k! There are so many treasures too, and they all belong to the kind where there is a price, but is unbuyable! Look at this helmet, and look at this weapon, my god! Who do these treasures belong to, the f**k! What the f**k, there is even an ancient godly item here too!¡±

 Chapter 180 – Let him regret for back then 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 180 ¨C Let him regret for back then 1/2</h4>


    Upon seeing the ancient godly item that was stored within thest chest box, Dou Fushi was frightened to the point that he retreated back a few steps. It would be fine if the things that are stored within the chest boxes are just golds, but the more I look at the things that are stored within some of the chest boxes, the more frightened I am feeling. To be able to possess this kind of wealth, the person is definitely not anyone ordinary!


    Xun Fang walked to thest chest box and took a look. It could be seen that, there was a feather fan stored within the chest box. Xun Fang picked up the feather fan with her hand, then fanned the feather fan towards the worn-down factory.


    Bang!


    The entire factory rose from the ground! Dou Fushi waspletely dumbstruck.


    Soon after, Xun Fang fanned the fan again, and the factory that rose from the ground abruptlynded back onto the ground. Dust began flying around from the impact.


    When the dust scattered, the entire factory had already turned into a t ¡®biscuit¡¯.


    ¡°As expect of an ancient godly item, God Leaf Fan!¡± Xun Fang said.


    Dou Fushi was scared to the point that he copsed on the floor. While on the floor, Dou Fushi mumbled, ¡°Just who did you all rob from?¡±


    ¡°Voidless Realm.¡± Xun Fang lightly swayed the God Leaf Fan that was within her hand. The wind that ising out from this God Leaf Fan feels veryfortable.


    Dou Fushi waspletely confused. I have never heard of such a sect before.


    ¡°A huge power that stands above the aristocratic families.¡± Xun Fang added on with a smile on her face.


    Pfft!!!


    Dou Fushi became giddy and felt that his vision was spinning around. I have only heard of aristocratic families, and have never seen them before. And yet, right now, I actually robbed from a power that stands above the aristocratic families! I¡¯m finished! Let me die from poison right now, and at the least, there won¡¯t be any pain for such a death like this.


    Suddenly! Xun Fang¡¯s gaze turned cold as she abruptly fanned the God Leaf Fan that was within her hand towards Death Mage.


    Hurricane crazily attacked towards Death Mage, and Dou Fushi who was at the side waspletely stunned. Just what is the situation between these two people? Just a while ago, they were still joining hands to rob Voidless Realm. Could it be that, sister-inw is intending to take all the goods for herself, and therefore, she killed big brother? However, why didn¡¯t she kill me?


    Could it be that!!!


    Could it be that sister-inw took a fancy for my looks, and the reason she killed big brother is to let me take over big brother¡¯s position!


    The f**k, sister-inw is truly a real woman. I, Dou Fushi, should reluctantly ept your love, I guess.


    Seeing that Death Mage turned into a shooting star within the sky. A trace of arc finally appeared on Xun Fang¡¯s face. However, before a second had even passed, the trace of arc disappeared.


    Because, that skeleton hand had once again held onto her waist, and that skeleton face was moving closer to her face.


    I didn¡¯t expect that even the ancient godly item would be useless against him! Just let me faint right now.


    However, I¡¯m not able to faint this time, and I am even able to feel my lips... I really want to die...


    Dou Fushi turned his face around. Big brother is too formidable, I have decided to reject sister-inw¡¯s love for me and follow along big brother¡¯s footsteps.


    Sister-inw, big brother is handsome and cool, you should just forget about me, I am not able to bear your love.


    Looking at sister-inw holding onto big brother¡¯s neck, the two seemed to be caught in a passionate kiss. I am still a child, is it really okay for you two to be like this? Shouldn¡¯t you two be worrying about Voidless Realm¡¯s revenge? At the least, you two should act like you all are a bit nervous. Seeing you two act like this, it is causing me to feel not really worried about Voidless Realm¡¯s revenge anymore...


    ¡°Jiejiejie~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Taste pretty good.¡±


    Xun Fang flew into a rage out of humiliation. How many times have I been kissed by this skeleton by force, you tell me, isn¡¯t this infuriating! Xun Fang raised the God Leaf Fan that was within her hand once again.


    However, Xun Fang¡¯s wrist was grabbed onto by Death Mage. Soon after, Death Mage typed on his phone, ¡°This lousy fan is useless towards me, you can just be at ease and be my wife.¡±


    Wife!!!


    When did I f**king became your wife! You this shameless skeleton!


    However, after thinking about it, if I were to understand more about him, wouldn¡¯t it be helpful for me? At that time, when I know of his weakness, I will kill him off with one strike!


    This n seems pretty good. After thinking through everything, Xun Fang didn¡¯t retort the word ¡®wife¡¯ anymore.


    Death Mage waved his hand and kept the 15 boxes of betrothal gifts away. I definitely have to keep a part of the goods for myself, and afterward, I will have to send some over to master, and also send a big share over to His Honor. After all, His Honor cares so much about his subordinate¡¯s subordinate. Although those goods are not anything good, they are able to convey my respect and boundless admiration for His Honor.

 Chapter 180 – Let him regret for back then 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 180 ¨C Let him regret for back then 2/2</h4>


    Ying Family!


    Right now, with Ying Jingshan at the lead, behind him stood Ying Family¡¯s rtives. While wearing gorgeous clothing and adornments, all of them walked out of the city gate and await to wee Voidless Realm¡¯s people!


    What was a rare sight was that, Ying Kangshi was within the group too. Ying Kangshi¡¯splexion was pale and feeble, and right now, he was already starting to give off the feeling of a eunuch. At Ying Kangshi¡¯s side, Liu Bi carefully served upon him.


    ¡°Little brother, if you are not feeling well, you can stay in the house and rest, big brother will stand in on your behalf.¡± Ying Hou said with a slight smile on his face, however, he was feeling uneasy in his heart. The hitman that I despatched outst night still hasn¡¯t returned back. It is most likely that an ident happened.


    Ying Kangshi sneered, ¡°There is no need for big brother to worry about it, I will handle my matters on my own.¡±


    ¡°But, with the state that you are in right now, how are you going to be able to handle it?¡± Ying Hou said heart-painedly. Soon after, he remained silent and looked towards the distance.


    Ying Kangshi tightly clenched his fists. The hatred of destroying one¡¯s manhood is absolutely irreconcble! And the one who is behind this matter is definitely you!


    Right at this moment, Ying Xiang who was within the group slowly walked out, ¡°Big brother, the auspicious time has already passed, why have they still not yet arrived?¡±


    Ying Jingshan looked towards the distance and said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a bit more and see.¡±


    After about half an hour passed, almost everyone within Ying Family was starting to get a little impatient. We have already given a lot of face bying out of the city gate as a whole to wee them, and yet, there is no sight of even a single person here!


    ¡°They are bullying us too much! The empress has most likelye to know ofst night¡¯s matter, but to not even inform us of anything and just let us wait for them like this! The empress truly does not ce our Ying Family in her eyes!¡± Ying Shang couldn¡¯t bear it anymore as he opened his mouth and scolded.


    Ying Jingshan wrinkled his brows and called out, ¡°Hou¡¯er, go outside and check if there is any abnormality.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ying Hou could be seen rushing out while bringing along the guards with him. Death Mage who was currently sitting in the cab and returning back to the hotel sensed it. However, he didn¡¯t ce the matter in his heart, his game was much more important to him.


    Without long, Ying Hou discovered the corpses of Voidless Realm¡¯s men, it was a sight too tragic to look at!


    Just who is it that is messing with the marriage between Ying Family and Donghuang Family! Whoever it is, they are going against me, and all that goes against me would not end up well!


    Ying Hou hurriedly returned and reported the matter. After listening, Ying Jingshan took a deep breath. My small son got crippled, the betrothal gifts got robbed, and Voidless Realm¡¯s men got killed. From the looks of it, this matter is not as simple as it seems on the surface, there is a huge plot hidden within this matter.


    Voidless Realm.


    Donghuang Baizhi was currently sitting on the purple gold throne and discussing aboutst night¡¯s matter with the eight elders.


    ¡°Empress, I really didn¡¯t expect that Ying Family¡¯s second prince possessed this kind of moral quality, subordinate has failed in his duty.¡± Yuan De kneeled down and kowtow-ed while with an ashamed look on his face.


    Xing Han said gravely, ¡°Empress, although this second prince¡¯s moral quality is extremely bad, but from this matter, we can also see that, someone wants to destroy the marriage between our Donghuang Family and Ying Family!¡±


    ¡°The one who possesses the most suspicions is Ji Family!¡± A bald elder walked out and said, this elder¡¯s name was He Xuan.


    Donghuang Baizhi did not say anything. She waspletely not interested in this matter at all, and right now, all she was currently thinking of was about her daughter. I seem to have hurt my daughter¡¯s heartst night.


    ¡°However, we have already sent the betrothals gifts over to Ying Family, what should we do about this.¡± Yuan De said anxiously, seemingly like his empress wouldn¡¯t be able to marry a man after this.


    Xing Han pleaded, ¡°Empress, since Ying Family¡¯s second prince no longer possesses his manhood, we can only choose someone else now. What do you think, Empress?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi said faintly, ¡°You all can do as you see fit.¡±


    Everyone became exalted. The empress has finally grown up, she knows what is important now!


    Wrong, it was just merely that Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart had died.


    If it were to say that Donghuang Baizhi did not think of Ye Hua at all during these three years, that would be a lie. Every time when Donghuang Baizhi looked at her daughter, she would recall of that Leisure Bar¡¯s boss. However, it couldn¡¯t be counted as that Donghuang Baizhi missed Ye Hua. To be more urate, it could be said that Donghuang Baizhi wanted to make Ye Hua regret, regret for being heartless, and regret for noting downstairs back then. We are both women, and yet, why are you so thoughtful when ites to that woman, and yet when ites to me, you show no interest at all.

 Chapter 181 – Leave from home 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 181 ¨C Leave from home 1/2</h4>


    Revenge! Right now, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s entire mind was filled with revenge.


    However, my original n was that I would appear in front of that man while upying the high ground and looking down upon him, and let him know just what kind of a woman did he missed his chance with, a woman who everyone would want to obtain!


    Unfortunately, since you missed your chance, you can forget about obtaining me ever again!


    Within the pce hall, eight elders began quarreling intensely with each other, while Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s entire mind was filled with Ye Hua¡¯s heartless face.


    ¡°Report!!!¡±


    An imperial guard could be seen running into the pce hall at top speed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked coldly.


    ¡°Ying Family just sent over news, the betrothals gifts that were being sent over to Ying Family had been...¡± The imperial guard somewhat didn¡¯t dare to finish his sentence, because such a matter has never happened before.


    Yuan De asked gravely, ¡°Fell into the water?¡±


    Xing Han asked curiously, ¡°Fell into the river?¡±


    He Xuan was speechless, ¡°Can I ask the two of you, what is the difference of the two? Ying Family is located at the ocean, even if the betrothal gifts fell, the betrothal gifts would have fallen into the ocean.¡±


    Yuan De and Xing Han looked towards He Xuan at the same time. Can I ask you, what difference is there from what you just said to what we had said?


    ¡°The betrothal gifts were robbed! And everyone was killed!¡±


    Soon after the imperial guard reported the actual situation, the entire pce hall suddenly turned quiet. Even if an embroidery needle was to fall onto the floor right now, one would be able to clearly hear the sound that was emitted out from the needle when ites into contact with the floor.


    To dare to rob Voidless Realm¡¯s things, and even more, kill everyone after finish robbing! Although this p was not painful, the sound from the p was very loud!


    A sharp killing intent immediately erupted out from Donghuang Baizhi, and her tone seemed as if it was going to freeze the air.


    ¡°Who did it!¡±


    The imperial guard was frightened by the empress¡¯s aura, ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yuan De cupped his hands, ¡°Empress, this matter definitely has a connection withst night¡¯s matter. As long as we captured those twodies, everything will definitelye to the surface!¡±


    ¡°Remember! The family name, Donghuang, is not allowed to be trampled on by anyone!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out gravely. A woman with such an aura, who would be able to withstand against her?


    ¡°Yes!¡± The eight elders shouted out in unison.


    Right when the eight elders were prepared to leave, a maid hurriedly ran into the pce hall.


    Upon seeing the maid, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s brows became tightly wrinkled.


    ¡°Servant girl pays her respect to Empress.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi had a bad feeling, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Little Highness, she...¡±


    ¡°What happened to her!¡± Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyes opened wide, and a strong prestige pressure erupted out from her delicate figure. The entire pce was trembling! Right now, Donghuang Baizhi was even more frightening than she was before!


    ¡°Little Highness has gone missing.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi tightly clenched her fists as she shouted out angrily, ¡°Stop everything! Right now, everyone, prioritize on finding Ah Li and bring her back!¡±


    Yuan De said hurriedly, ¡°Empress, Little Highness is definitely just being yful and hiding somewhere. I will go and instruct some people to go and look for her and it will be fine.¡±


    An incorporeal hand immediately grabbed onto Yuan De¡¯s neck, and Yuan De¡¯s entire body suspended in the air.


    ¡°I will say it one more time! Everyone! Go and start finding where Ah Li is at! Whoever that goes against my order, kill!¡± Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyebrows raised from anger, her tender and beautiful lips were slightly trembling, and her beautiful eyes were just like mes.


    Ah Li was Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s everything, if Ah Li wasn¡¯t here, Donghuang Baizhi would have long not had the will to carry on living!


    Donghuang Baizhi casually flung her hand, and Yuan De shot out just like a bullet andnded onto the pce wall, causing the pce wall to copse.


    ¡°All of you, listen well! Some things are still not up to you all to decide!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out gravely. Soon after, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s figure disappeared from within the pce hall and arrived at her daughter¡¯s courtyard house.


    The remaining seven elders did not dare to utter a single word. The empress¡¯s fly into a rage caused everyone to feel inconceivable, but it also gave them a lesson. After all was said and done, they were merely the empress¡¯s subordinates, and nothing more! This was a lesson for them to learn to not forget about their own identity!

 Chapter 181 – Leave from home 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 181 ¨C Leave from home 2/2</h4>


    Donghuang Li had already long left Voidless Realm and was currently in the desert that was outside of Voidless Realm.


    With the scorching sun hanging above the sky, a small figure silently walked in the desert. While throwing a small stone up and down with her hand, Ah Li said with her tender voice, ¡°Now that Ah Li left, mother will be happy...¡±


    After wiping away the sweat that was on her forehead, Donghuang Li raised her head and looked towards the sun, ¡°It¡¯s so hot... It would be great if it rained now...¡±


    Rumble...


    The sound of thunder rumbling suddenly rang out within the clear sky! A bunch of ck clouds suddenly appeared, and the sky immediately began raining heavily.


    Donghuang Li waspletely stupefied. Suddenly, Donghuang Li felt that her head was feeling very giddy. Soon after, Donghuang Li closed her eyes, covered her head with her hands and began running with her might, ¡°Ah Li don¡¯t want rain anymore, Ah Li want to leave this desert.¡±


    Biu.


    Little Ah Li went into a daze. The rain seemed to havee to a stop, but where am I right now? There is a road here... and there is also a prairie...


    However, Ah Li¡¯s head feels very dizzy. Ah Li can¡¯t take it anymore... Ah Li is going to faint...


    Little Ah Li finally couldn¡¯t withstand the dizziness anymore and fainted by the roadside.


    Right at this moment, a godly car could be seen driving over from the distance. The car was a Wuling Hongguang car!


    ¡°Big brother! Quickly look at the roadside, there is someone there!¡± The youngster that was sitting at the front passenger seat said. The youngster¡¯s hair was dyed red.


    The big brother who was driving the car also had his hair dyed. However, the big brother¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t dyed red, and was instead dyed green. From the looks of it, the two should belong to the same family.


    The car came to a stop at the roadside, and the two took a look at the fainted Ah Li.


    ¡°Big brother, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°What else can do we do, why are you so stupid, carry her into the car of course!¡± As the big brother, the big brother felt very heart pained for how stupid his little brother was.


    ¡°Did this little girl get lost?¡± After carrying Donghuang Li into the car, the little brother asked curiously.


    The big brother lighted up a stick of cigarette, ¡°Should be. Let¡¯s wait for the little girl to wake up first, then ask her. I reckon that her parents must be quite worried right now.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you are truly a good guy, little brother truly admires you.¡±


    Big brother couldn¡¯t help but gave the little brother a knock on his head, ¡°Are you stupid? The clothes that this girl is wearing are gorgeous, therefore she is definitely not an ordinary family¡¯s child. Once we found her parents, would her parents not give us any reward?¡±


    The little brother immediately came to a realization and raised his big thumb, ¡°Big brother is brilliant! Little brother willingly submits to big brother!¡±


    ¡°Watch me and try to learn more from me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Not sure how long had passed, then did Donghuang Li woke up. While rubbing onto her head, Donghuang Li said with her tender voice, ¡°Where is Ah Li at right now?¡±


    The two that were sitting at the front became startled and the big brother immediately stopped the car at the side.


    ¡°Little friend, you woke up?¡± The big brother asked with a smile.


    Ah Li pursed her little lips and said, ¡°Uncle Green, hello...¡±


    Big brother, ¡°......¡±


    The little brother immediately pped onto his own thigh andughed loudly, ¡°Uncle Green, haha!!!¡±


    The big brother stretched his hand and knocked onto the little brother¡¯s head. What do you all know about, this is this year¡¯s trendiest color.


    Ah Li sat at the back with an obedient look on her and sized up the two curiously with her big eyes.


    ¡°Little friend, what is your name?¡± The big brother asked with a smile.


    ¡°Uncle Green, my name is Ah Li.¡±


    The little brother¡¯s thigh was about to be swollen from being pped by the little brother himself.


    ¡°Why did Uncle Red cry?¡± Ah Li asked curiously.


    Brother Green smiled, ¡°Uncle Red¡¯s wife greened him.¡±


    (Context: In Chinese, saying someone got greened is practically the same as saying that person got cucked.)


    Donghuang Li waspletely confused.


    Brother Red went into a daze for a moment. I feel that there is something wrong with what big brother jut said.


    ¡°Ah Li, where are your daddy and mommy?¡± Big Brother Green asked. Such an adorable little girl, I have to quickly let her get back to her parents¡¯ sides. And also so that I can earn some money once she got back together with her parents.


    Ah Li pouted her little mouth, ¡°I hate the both of them!¡±


    The red and green duo sighed. From the looks of it, this little girl left home in a fit of pique. This kind of children will be fine once you coaxed them.


    Brother Red wiped his tears away, ¡°Ah Li, it is wrong for you to leave from home, just how worried would your daddy and mommy be for you right now?¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t worry about Ah Li.¡± While speaking, Ah Li¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Upon seeing that, Brother Green immediately took out a lollipop, ¡°Ah Li, uncle has a lollipop here.¡±

 Chapter 182 – Red and green brothers 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 182 ¨C Red and green brothers 1/2</h4>


    ¡°En, thank you Uncle Green.¡± Ah Li wiped her tears away. This is my first time eating a lollipop, it tastes incredibly great.


    As Ah Li continue eating the lollipop, Ah Li felt that her stomach became very hungry, and said embarrassedly, ¡°Uncle Green, Uncle Red, Ah Li¡¯s stomach is hungry.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem, what do Ah Li want to eat?¡±


    Ah Li pursed her lips, ¡°Ah Li wants to eat McDonald.¡±


    The big brother and little brother took a look at each other. This McDonald isn¡¯t cheap at all. However, as long as we take good care of this little ancestor, we will definitely be able to recuperate our costs.


    And not only will we be able to recuperate our costs, but we will also be able to make an enormous profit.


    Right now, the most important task is to head to the city. The ce that we are at right now is surrounded by small county towns, and those small county towns are not able to satisfy the little ancestor¡¯s request.


    ¡°Big brother, the route towards the city is very far, we have to top up gas.¡± Little Brother Red took out his wallet. Within the wallet, there was a piece of red note, and a few pieces of shriveled five dor and one dor notes.


    Big Brother Green steeled his heart. If one is not willing to make sacrifices, they would not be able to catch the wolf. This time, I am going to bet my hard-earned capital.


    Big Brother Green took out his wallet and handed it over to his little brother, ¡°Pool my money together.¡±


    After opening the wallet, it could be seen that there were actually 5 pieces of red color notes. Upon seeing that, Little Brother Red cried out in surprise, ¡°You actually have 500 rmb! And yet, you still asked me to lend you 50 rmb this morning!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I most probably forgot that I still have 500 rmb in my wallet...¡± Big Brother Green was feeling a little awkward.


    On the road, they stopped by a gas station and added 200 rmb worth of gas. Immediately, they were confident in being able to make it to the city and drove straight towards the city.


    Donghuang Li leaned forward on the window and curiously sized up the steel city. Donghuang Li¡¯s gaze was filled with curiosity. The outside is so much better than Voidless Realm, there are so many kinds of weird and strange things.


    The two that were sitting at the front were also curiously sizing up the city. The way that city people dress is so old-fashion, they should learn from us and get themselves an afro, and dye a bright color on their afro. Like this, then would they be able to attract the opposite sex¡¯s attraction.


    The eyes of thedies in the viges would be stuck on you, and no matter where you go, you would attract others¡¯ attention. And even if you were in a city, it would be the same too!


    After parking the car, the red and green brothers got off the car, and immediately, they gave rise to amotion. All of the people that were passing by moved their gaze towards red and green brothers.


    Big Brother Green said proudly, ¡°I told you to dye your hair green and you wouldn¡¯t listen to me. Take a look at the city people, they are all stunned by my appearance.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I feel that they are looking down on us.¡± Little Brother Red felt that there was something wrong with the gazes of the city people.


    Big Brother Green tsked, ¡°That is jealousy. If I were to do a windmill right now, they would definitely bepletely stunned.¡±


    ¡°Wow, is this McDonald? It looks exactly the same as the pictures.¡± Ah Li could be seen jumping out of the car, then looked towards the McDonald that was in front of her. Her big eyes were filled with surprise.


    Just that, when Little Ah Li appeared, the gazes of the people became even more curious. Two non-mainstreams bringing along such an adorable child, the two non-mainstreams couldn¡¯t be child traffickers right!


    However, looking at the little child hop around joyfully, the little child doesn¡¯t seem to have been threatened. On the other hand, those two non-mainstreams have a bitter look on their faces.


    The three walked into the store. McDonald¡¯s business was very great, and the three had to queue up.


    ¡°Ah Li will go and queue up~¡± Donghuang Li was very courteous and did not cut in line. Donghuang Li stood behind a big sister and began waiting excitedly. The look of anticipation on Donghuang Li¡¯s face caused the people in the McDonald store to want to hug onto her.


    Meanwhile, the red and green brothers were like bodyguards, waiting to pay the bill for Donghuang Li.


    After queueing up for about 10+ minutes, it was finally Little Ah Li¡¯s turn. However, the counter table was too high and Little Ah Li wasn¡¯t able to reach it.


    ¡°Uncle Green, Ah Li can¡¯t reach the counter table.¡± Ah Li turned her head around and looked pitifully at Big Brother Green.


    Big Brother Green sighed and carried the little ancestor onto his shoulder.


    ¡°Wow, there are so many delicious foods. I want McFlurry, c, m drumstick burger, lots of chicken wings, and also chicken meat roll, and also corn cup, and also... and also...¡±

 Chapter 182 – Red and green brothers 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 182 ¨C Red and green brothers 2/2</h4>


    Looking at the cashier rapidly pressing onto the menus that Little Ah Li ordered, Little Brother Red couldn¡¯t help but look at his wallet, then looked towards his big brother.


    Big Brother Green let out a breath. We will let the little ancestor eat whatever she wants first. When the timees, and the little ancestor¡¯s parents know how well the two of us treated her, they would definitely give us more money.


    In no time, Little Brother Red carried the foods to the table. Donghuang Li was already at the point where she couldn¡¯t wait anymore. When the foods arrived, Donghuang Li grabbed onto a food with each of her hands and began wolfing down the foods.


    If Donghuang Baizhi were to see her daughter¡¯s table manners right now, she would definitely give her daughter a lesson.


    ¡°Ah Li, after you finished eating, we will go and look for you daddy and mommy, okay?¡± Big Brother Green asked with a light smile.


    The two ordered only a cup of c to share with each other because they couldn¡¯t bear to spend money to buy 2 cups. The c that is sold here is so expensive. Right now, our main focus is to feed the little ancestor and let her have her fill.


    Donghuang Li was already enchanted by the delicacies that were in front of her. Without thinking at all, Donghuang Li replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hearing that Donghuang Li agreed to go and look for her daddy and mommy after she finished eating, the two brothers let out a breath. This little ancestor is not someone that we can provide for.


    Half an hourter, Little Ah Li rubbed onto her stomach, ¡°Ah Li had her fill.¡±


    The red and green brothers looked at the crumbs that remained from the foods. I¡¯m really curious about just how this little ancestor managed to stuff all those foods in her stomach. However, it¡¯s great as long as she had her fill.


    ¡°Ah Li, let¡¯s go and look for your daddy and mommy now, alright?¡± Big Brother Green endured the pain in his heart and said. Just this meal alone cost me a month¡¯s worth of expenses.


    Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth, ¡°Ah Li does not want to go back.¡±


    Pfft!


    If you don¡¯t want to go back, how are we going to be able to receive the money!


    Little Brother Red hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Ah Li, if you don¡¯t go back home, your daddy and mommy will be worried.¡±


    Donghuang Li remained silent... Would mother be worried about me? Mother most probably wouldn¡¯t be worried, she doesn¡¯t even like Ah Li, Ah Li feels so heartbroken.


    Upon thinking up to here, Ah Li began crying.


    The f**k, what kind of situation is this right now? The situation caused the red and green brothers to be stupefied, and a lot of people were starting to look towards their direction.


    Little ancestor, please don¡¯t cry, the ones that should be crying should be us.


    ¡°Uncle Green, Uncle Red, Ah Li has caused trouble for you two, Ah Li will just leave on her own now...¡± While speaking, Donghuang Li wiped her tears away and got off from the stool while with a dispirited look on her face.


    Right now, the issue is not about whether you are causing trouble for us or not, we have already invested our money on you, we can¡¯t let our investment go to drain now.


    The red and green brothers immediately chased up to Donghuang Li.


    ¡°Ah Li, you are thinking too much, how would you be causing trouble for us.¡± Big Brother Green squeezed out a smile and said.


    Ah Li sniffled a few times. Suddenly, Ah Li recalled of her Aunt Qing. Aunt Qing said that she was going to bring me along to y, thus, I might as well just go and look for Aunt Qing.


    ¡°Ah Li wants to go back now...¡±


    The f**k, the little ancestor has finallye around, this is great!


    Big Brother Green hurriedly asked, ¡°Ah Li, where is your house at?¡±


    ¡°Long¡¯an City.¡± I remember that Aunt Qing said that she lives in a bar that was located at Long¡¯an City.


    Upon hearing the city¡¯s name, the red and green brothers were dumbfounded. I have never heard of such a city before.


    ¡°Check and see where this Long¡¯an City is located at, I feel that it shouldn¡¯t be too far away.¡± Big Brother Green said happily. We should be able to receive at least 1000 rmb worth of thank you fee, right?


    Little Brother Green took out his phone and searched for Long¡¯an City. Immediately, he got the result.


    ¡°Big... big brother...¡±


    ¡°Straighten your tongue!¡±


    ¡°This Long¡¯an City...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Long¡¯an City is located 3000+ kilometers away from here! It is located in the south!!!¡±


    ¡°3000+ kilometers!!!¡± Big Brother Green was practically about to cough out blood. The toll charges and gas money for traveling to Long¡¯an City are not a small sum of money!


    Little Brother Red said in a low voice, ¡°Big brother, how about we forget about it? This business deal is not worth it.¡±


    Big Brother Green let out a heavy sigh. Right now, we have already invested close to 400 rmb, if we are to give up halfway, all of the money that we have invested will be going down the drain!


    After pondering for a bit, Big Brother Green decided to gamble this one time, and hope that a bike would be able to turn into a motorbike from this gamble!

 Chapter 183 – Big brother, the police are here 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 183 ¨C Big brother, the police are here 1/2</h4>


    ¡°I still have a card here with me, and within the card, there is 5000 rmb. 5000 rmb is enough for us to travel to Long¡¯an City!¡± Big Brother Green could be seen taking out a bank card.


    Little Brother Red was stupefied, ¡°Big brother, within this 5000 rmb, is it yes or no that the 4900 rmb belongs to me!!!¡±


    Big Brother Green patted onto his little brother¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t mind those details, as long as we aplish this business, we will be able to strike it rich!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s break up.¡±


    ¡°Break your head, go and drive the car! We will head to the bank and withdraw money first!¡± Big Brother Green knocked onto the little brother¡¯s head.


    ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t have a license, this big city is unlike the countryside.¡±


    ¡°I told you to get your driver¡¯s license since long ago and you just wouldn¡¯t listen!¡±


    ¡°I mean, all the money went to you after all...¡± Little Brother Red said with grievance.


    ¡°This is all for your sake, I¡¯m helping you store the money so that you can get yourself a wife in the future. Right now, we are in need of using money, so we will use the money first.¡±


    Donghuang Li stood at the side, tapped the tip of her toes on the ground, and thought to herself, ¡°Uncle Green and Uncle Red don¡¯t have it easy too, I will properly repay them back in the future.¡±


    It could be said, the proudest thing that the green and red brothers had done was saving and helping out Donghuang Li, Donghuang Li was truly their little ancestor.


    Arriving at the bank, Big Brother Green ran to an ATM machine, but unexpected to him, all of the ATM machines werecking cash right now, and he had no choice but to go to one of the counters to redraw money. However, there were many people inside the bank, and Big Brother Green had to queue up too. Upon recalling that the car was not parked at a car parking spot, Big Brother Green ran back and reminded his little brother, ¡°You wait here and watch the surrounding, I am going to go and redraw money, if the traffic policee, notify me.¡±


    Little Brother Red nodded his head, then began being on the alert. The gains wouldn¡¯t make up for the losses if we were to get issued with a vition ticket, I heard that there are various kinds of vitions tickets in the big cities. The big cities are unlike the countryside, where we can park our car anywhere as we want.


    The moment Big Brother Green walked into the bank, he immediately attracted the security guard¡¯s attention. What to do, Big Brother Green possessed the face of a bad guy.


    After getting the ticket, Big Brother Green went to queue up. Feeling very mncholy, Big Brother Green took out a stick of cigarette and lighted it up. The surrounding people had a disapproval look on their faces.


    The Little Brother Red that was outside was looking around in all directions.


    Suddenly! From the car mirror, Little Brother Red saw a police motorbike driving over. The traffic police were already beginning to issue vition tickets. Immediately, Little Brother Red¡¯s expression changed as he hurriedly got off the car and ran towards the bank.


    After rushing into the bank, Little Brother Red immediately saw that lump of bright green hair and shouted out loudly towards the green hair¡¯s direction, ¡°Big brother, the police are here!¡±


    Along with Little Brother Red¡¯s shout, everyone that was in the lounge immediately went into a daze. After remaining silent for a second, shrieks and screams immediately rang out from the lounge.


    ¡°There is a robbery!!!¡±


    Big Brother Green was startled. In the next second, Big Brother Green ran over and pulled onto his little brother, then continued running, ¡°What are you still being in a daze for, quickly run! There is a robbery happening here right now!¡±


    The two quickly ran out of the bank. However, a security guard could be seen immediately rushing out of the bank right after them and shouting towards them, ¡°Don¡¯t run! Quickly catch the two of them!¡±


    Big Brother Green was stupefied. What are you trying to catch me for, are you crazy!


    However, upon seeing the expressions on the two traffic police, Big Brother Green¡¯s conditioned reflex was to run away. In the countryside, I have gotten into quite a few fights.


    After entering into the car, Big Brother Green immediately started the car and drove away. The two traffic police that were behind went into a daze for a moment, and soon after, they rang the siren and began chasing after the car! Furthermore, one of the traffic police began reporting the matter to themand center.


    Donghuang Li who was sleeping at the back of the car was woken up by the noise. While dazedly rubbing onto her eyes, Donghuang Li heard the sound of siren ringing out from behind. After opening the window and taking a look, Donghuang Li waved her small hand and shouted out, ¡°Hello police uncles~¡±


    The expressions of the two traffic police that were chasing behind changed greatly. There is actually a little girl waving at us and crying for help!


    These two not only tried to rob the bank, they even kidnapped a hostage! This is a big case!

 Chapter 183 – Big brother, the police are here 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 183 ¨C Big brother, the police are here 2/2</h4>


    Big Brother Green snorted, ¡°In the countryside, I am Dongming Mountain¡¯s car god, if you can catch sight of my taillight, I will count that you win!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, calm down! We are currently being chased by the police.¡±


    Big Brother Green said gravely, ¡°As a person, one must have a heart that seeks to win, if not, what difference is there between being a salted fish!¡±


    ¡°Big brother...¡± Little Brother Red was about to cry...


    Although, it must be said, Big Brother Green¡¯s driving skills were really good, or perhaps, it could be said that Big Brother Green was bursting with luck, and he actually managed to get away from the traffic police¡¯s chase.


    After stopping at the outskirts, Big Brother Green saw that his little brother was very silent.


    ¡°Be at ease, this is just a misunderstanding, let¡¯s listen to some music and alleviate our mood.¡± Big Brother Green patted onto the little brother¡¯s shoulder and consoled.


    Opened the radio.


    ¡°Right now, our radio station has a piece of important news to announce. Today, at 3 pm afternoon, two weirdly dressed men attempted to rob a bank, and even kidnapped a little girl as a hostage. The two weirdly dressed men were discovered by two traffic police, and a chase unfolded at the downtown. The suspect that was driving possessed outstanding driving skills and managed to escape from the chase of the two traffic police. Right now, the police have already issued an order for arrest. The car that the suspects were in was a Wuling Hongguang car, the car¡¯s license te number is, xxxxxx. If any resident discovered the two suspects, please report to the police without dy, the two suspects are dangerous people!¡±


    The old drivers that were listening to the news gasped with great surprise.


    ¡°The f**k, the suspect is a car god.¡±


    ¡°Formidable! Requesting to be an apprentice of the suspect!¡±


    ¡°The suspects actually escaped using a Wuling Hongguang car! Such talent!¡±


    Right now, within the car, it waspletely silent.


    Donghuang Li said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Green, Uncle Red, let¡¯s surrender to the authorities.¡±


    Two rows of tears flowed out from Little Brother Red¡¯s eyes. In the morning, I left the house in high spirits, and yet, within just a few hours, I have turned into a wanted criminal...


    Big Brother Green silently took out a stick of cigarette. Surrender to the authorities? That is not possible in this entire life of mine. Even if I am going to surrender myself, I have to first send Little Ah Li back home safely!


    ¡°Ah Li, you be at ease, Uncle Green guarantee that he will send you back home!¡± Big Brother Green flicked the cigarette bud and said gravely.


    Looking at his big brother who was sitting at his left, Little Brother Red suddenly felt that his big brother¡¯s entire body was emitting out gold light, seemingly just like a buddha descending into the humane world.


    ¡°Go and remove the license te, we will take the countryside road and head to the south!¡± Big Brother Green was still rather smart. Right now, we definitely cannot get on the highway and national road.


    ¡°Big brother, please receive little brother¡¯s bow!¡±


    Big Brother Green was very gratified, ¡°Live together, and die together!¡±


    ¡°Can you send me home first... I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Big Brother Green raised his hand and gave his little brother a knock on his head,¡± Look at this ambition of yours!¡±


    After removing the license te, they continued heading towards Long¡¯an City.


    Donghuang Li felt that she was an inauspicious star. Mother doesn¡¯t love me, and when I¡¯m outside, I bring trouble to others.


    ¡°Uncle Green, Uncle Red, Ah Li is sorry, Ah Li caused trouble for the two of you.¡± Donghuang Li said while sniffling.


    Little Brother Red said with a smile, ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t worry,pared to us, your daddy and mommy are more anxious right now.¡±


    Right now, Donghuang Baizhi was indeed very anxious. The empress¡¯s anger was not something to be amused with. Within a short period of time, the entire Voidless Realm was searched upside down. Right now, it can be confirmed that, my daughter is no longer at Voidless Realm anymore!


    The world outside is so big, and Ah Li is not even three years old, if anything were to happen to her... Donghuang Baizhi did not dare to continue on thinking, and even more, tears of regret began flowing out from her eyes. I have been too strict towards my daughter.


    Soon after, Donghuang Baizhi issued an order, the entire Voidless Realm was to search and bring back Ah Li at all costs!


    However, Voidless Realm¡¯s people were all curious about one question, which was, who was Ah Li? And not sure who was the one, someone spread the news that Ah Li was called Donghuang Li, and that she was the empress¡¯s daughter!


    This news caused the entire Voidless Realm to be shocked! The empress actually has a daughter! And no one actually knew about it! Then, who is Donghuang Li¡¯s father? And who is the empress¡¯s husband!


    Illegitimate daughter!


    Everyone realized just how serious the matter was. Donghuang Family was going to have to endure everyone¡¯s criticizes, especially the empress!


    Ever since the empress had seeded the throne, she was the representative of pure, holy, and dignified. And yet, right now, an illegitimate daughter actually appeared! With that, the empress¡¯s public persona copsed in an instant!


    Not only the empress, the entire Voidless Realm was also going to be implicated, and even more, Voidless Realm might even get pulled down from their position!


    After all, the north¡¯s five aristocratic families were all covetously eyeing at Voidless Realm!


    How would Donghuang Baizhi not know of the consequences that this matter would bring forth? However, so what? This entire life of mine, I am living only for Ah Li. Without Ah Li, what would I even need that prestige for! I have already endured for close to three years!


    Now, I will let everyone know that, I, Donghuang Baizhi, has a daughter! And she is called Donghuang Li!


    As for the consequences that would arise from this matter, I, Donghuang Baizhi, will shoulder all of it!

 Chapter 184 – The two that can’t remain idle 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 184 ¨C The two that can¡¯t remain idle 1/2</h4>


    A single mother, giving birth to the child while enduring huge pressure, and having to lock her own child in the house due to beingpelled by circumstances, that kind of pain, only Donghuang Baizhi herself would understand.


    How would Donghuang Baizhi not want her daughter to be able to enjoy the joy that children her daughter¡¯s age would be able to enjoy? But, for the sake of the entire Voidless Realm, Donghuang Baizhi endured, and endured.


    However, right now, Donghuang Baizhi couldn¡¯t endure any more! Everything that had been repressed in her heart had all exploded out now.


    Whoever that dares to make thoughtless remarks behind my back, kill!


    The news was currently only being spread about at Voidless Realm, but it could be believed that, without long, the news will begin spreading out within the entire Cultivation World.


    What does the matter of your Ying Family¡¯s second prince bing a eunuch even count as? The empress has an illegitimate daughter, and the empress was even searching everywhere for her illegitimate daughter!


    Rtively speaking, right now, Ye Hua was actually quite tragic too.


    Ye Hua was taking photos like a robot, and even had to wear different kinds of smiles on his face. Even more, I had to listen to the words of a person that is called a photographer, you tell me, isn¡¯t this infuriating?


    If not for being able to hug onto this foolish woman, I would have long quit the photoshoot.


    However, it must be said that, when wearing wedding dresses, Qing Ya is really beautiful to the max.


    Ye Hua decided that he was going to properly keep this woman with him for the entire rest of his life and let her apany him till the end of time!


    However, upon recalling that he had to continue taking the photos till nighttime, Ye Hua almost couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    On the other hand, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were very rxed. The two each lied down on a beach bench. The big one wore a sexy bikini, while the small one wore an adorable version bikini. While drinking their fruit juice, the two enjoyed the gazes of the countless people.


    Ye Zizi hugged onto her little bear and said while feeling bored, ¡°Big Sister Qing, let¡¯s find something to do, I¡¯m so bored...¡±


    ¡°We have sat here for such a long time already, and yet no one came to provoke us, what can I do about it...¡± Qing Yutong who was wearing a pair of sunsses let out a long sigh. I have already worn until so sexy, and yet no one has any reaction. Could it be that, all of them know that I am digging a hole for them to jump into, and all of them are highly intelligent?


    Ye Zizi smiled mysteriously, ¡°Big Sister Qing, Zizi has a good n.¡±


    ¡°What good n?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the conversation between the two men during the morning? The person that we stepped onst night is a big shot, and yesterday, he even sent someone over to kill us.¡±


    Towards the hitman that came overst night, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi both tacitly knew about it. Qing Yutong of course knew that Ye Zizi was not an ordinary person, or to be precise, Qing Yutong knew that the people that were at her brother-inw¡¯s sides were all not simple people. Simrly, Ye Zizi also knew that Qing Yutong was not ordinary.


    Qing Yutong nodded her head, ¡°I remember. That hitman is truly stupid to death, he practically threw the face of the hitman world.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, Big Sister Qing, I am not talking about the hitman~¡±


    ¡°Then, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Qing is so stupid, what I¡¯m trying to say is that we can go and find that idiot from yesterday.¡± Ye Zizi already has a n in her mind. This is definitely going to be fun! If it isn¡¯t fun, I won¡¯t demand any money~


    Qing Yutong suddenly came to a realization as she hugged onto Ye Zizi and pressed Ye Zizi into her embrace, ¡°My Zizi is truly so smart.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, hmmm, hmm, I am going to suffocate to death.¡±


    The surrounding people were dazed from looking. I really want to be the loli and get pressed into the beauty¡¯s chest by the beauty.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s quickly think of a n. How are we going to get captured?¡± Qing Yutong couldn¡¯t wait anymore. This is so exciting~


    Ye Zizi looked at Qing Yutong¡¯s growth, then look a look at her own growth, and felt that it was really not bnced...


    ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore, wait until you grow up, yours will definitely grow tremendously.¡± Qing Yutong pinched onto the little fellow¡¯s face and said, whilepletely having no idea about the fact that Ye Zizi was only able to grow until this big. Qing Yutong¡¯s words were a bit hurtful towards Ye Zizi.


    Ye Zizi pouted her little mouth. Zizi do not feel happy right now.


    ¡°Let big sister have a kiss~¡±


    Lots of the surrounding men had to walk while arching their backs, and some even sat on the ground awkwardly and looked up towards the sky.


    A child¡¯s temper could be said toe quickly and leave quickly.


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, let¡¯s go out to sea~¡±


    ¡°Good idea, let¡¯s go out to sea!¡±


    After finish speaking, the two went and rent a luxurious yacht, then proceed to head out to the sea. After stopping the yacht at the sea, the two began waiting for people toe and catch them.

 Chapter 184 – The two that can’t remain idle 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 184 ¨C The two that can¡¯t remain idle 2/2</h4>


    While lying down at the front part of the yacht, Qing Yutong was starting to feel a bit sleepy, ¡°Zizi, we have already waited for an hour, and I still don¡¯t see anyoneing. The sun is going to set soon.¡±


    Ye Zizi felt that things can¡¯t continue on like this. Those people are all blind, we beauties have already delivered ourselves to their doorstep, and they still don¡¯t have any reaction. Ye Zizi lightly flicked with her finger.


    An incorporeal force struck onto the outside of the barrier, causing the seawater within the barrier to begin surging, and actually formed a huge wave. The huge wave then began surging towards the ind that Ying Family was located at.


    The Ying Family and Ying Family¡¯s rtives that were currently holding a meeting sensed that the barrier shook, and the expression on all of their faces changed greatly. It has been a thousand years where the barrier did not shake in the slightest bit! I didn¡¯t expect that the barrier would actually shake so much today!


    Ying Jingshan brought along everyone and flew out of the conference room. After flying out, they could see that a 100 meters tall huge wave was surging towards the ind. The appearance of the 100 meters tall huge wave caused everyone¡¯s scalps to feel numb.


    Of course, they were just surprised that this sea area which has remained calm for a thousand years actually set off such a huge wave.


    Ying Hou could be seen standing out and shouting out loudly as he pushed both of his palms outwards, ¡°Protect!¡±


    Suddenly, the violently surging huge wave gradually descended downwards, and in no time, the sea became tranquil again.


    Ying Jingshan felt that something didn¡¯t feel right. There have been too many things happening during these two days, and every single thing was all targeted at Ying Family. And right now, the barrier even shook! Just who is the one that caused the barrier to shake!


    ¡°Hou¡¯er, go out and investigate!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ying Xiang smiled and stepped out of the group, ¡°Nephew Hou, let uncle follow along with you and take a look at what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°I will have to thank uncle for the help then.¡± Ying Hou cupped his hands and said, appearing very courteous!


    After all, if Ying Hou wanted to receive support, he had to satisfy the appetites of those rtives of his.


    Ye Zizi let out a yawn. I controlled my strength quite well just now, if I were to use a bit more strength, that barrier would have broke. And even more, if my power didn¡¯t disappear after breaking the barrier, everyone within the barrier would have been killed by my power, and if that were to happen, it would be boring.


    Suddenly, 10+ people appeared out of nowhere. Ye Zizi became exalted, ¡°Big Sister Qing, they are here, they are here!¡±


    Qing Yutong who had fallen asleep woke up and cried out in surprise, ¡°Where, where?¡±


    Could the two of you at least give those people some faces? Those people are flying up in the sky. As normal girls, shouldn¡¯t you two be astonished right now? Or at the least, you two should open your mouth wide, point to the sky, and shout, ¡®demons¡¯, and not be like right now, having an excited look on your faces...


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, pay attention to your acting, you are over-exaggerating it!!!¡± Looking at Ye Zizi, she has an afraid look on her face, and her body was already curled into a ball.


    Qing Yutong just woke up a while ago and still haven¡¯te back to her senses.


    Right now, aftering back to her senses, Qing Yutong immediately hugged onto Ye Zizi and her entire body began trembling. Qing Yutong¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, but deep within her eyes, she was iparably excited.


    ¡°Eh? Those two girls look very simr to the two girls that Liu Bi described.¡± Ying Xiang smiled and said, then slowly flew towards the yacht. Afternding at the front part of the yacht, Ying Xiang began sizing up the two girls curiously.


    Killing intent appeared within Ying Hou¡¯s eyes. Last night, the matter with the hitman disappearing indescribably all of a sudden has already made me feel very vexed.


    Although I don¡¯t know if these two girls are really the two girls that Liu Bi came across, but looking at their appearance and age, these two girls are pretty much the same as the two girls that Liu Bi described yesterday!


    If uncle didn¡¯t follow along with me, I would be able to just kill these two to prevent any secrets from being divulged. However, with the situation as it is right now, now is not a good time for me to make any moves!


    ¡°Who... who are you all...¡± Qing Yutong¡¯s acting immediately went online as she protected onto Ye Zizi who was within her embrace and asked while being frightened.


    Right now, Ying Xiang finally knew why his Nephew Kang invited the two to have a drink.


    These two girls are indeed very beautiful. The big one is sexy, and the small one is adorable, the two are truly not bad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I just merely have a question that I want to ask the two of you.¡± Ying Xiang revealed out a gentle smile and said. It would have been great if nephew wasn¡¯t here. If nephew wasn¡¯t here, I would be able to bring these two girls back and make them my ves. How great would that have been?


    Ye Zizi hugged onto Qing Yutong, and even squeezed out tears, ¡°Big sister, Zizi is afraid~¡±

 Chapter 185 – He is practically a beast 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 185 ¨C He is practically a beast 1/2</h4>


    This loli, just looking at her is enough to make one want to pamper her. This little loli sure is great.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, uncle is not a bad person, uncle just wants to ask you a question regardingst night. Duringst night, did you two drink together with a man, and helped the man extinguish the fire that was on his pants?¡±


    Qing Yutong immediately revealed out hesitation within her gaze. And when the old, crafty, and sly Ying Xiang saw the gaze that Qing Yutong revealed, Ying Xiang thought to himself, ¡°There is no need to think too much anymore, these two are definitely the two girls fromst night.¡±


    On the other hand, Ye Zizi proceeded to act out just how a little girl would act.


    ¡°Uncle,st night, big sister and I did indeed help a big brother to extinguish the fire that was on his pants. Now, can you let us go?¡± Ye Zizi shouted out with fear, vividly and thoroughly disying out how a little girl would act.


    Qing Yutong who was at the side felt that Ye Zizi could go and be a child star.


    Ying Hou tightly wrinkled his brows. Are these two girls hired over by Jiu Ye or not? Looking at their expressions, they don¡¯t seem to have been hired by Jiu Ye, these two are just two ordinary girls.


    However, you arepletely unaware of their strength...


    Ying Xiang bent his waist forward, and upon seeing that, Qing Yutong who was hugging onto Ye Zizi immediately moved backward with fright. As expected of a best actress, Qing Yutong¡¯s acting skills were splendid.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over... I am going to call the police...¡±


    Ying Xiang straightened up his body and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the two of you will have to take a trip with me, there are some things that I have to ask clearly.¡±


    Ying Xiang could be seen waving his hand, and Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi began floating in the air afterward.


    Ye Zizi fainted right away.


    Qing Yutong felt that Ye Zizi¡¯s acting skills were a bit exaggerated. At the least, you have to be astonished first before you faint. This way, it would seem truly real. Watch me!


    ¡°What! Why am I suddenly flying, let me down, quickly let me down...¡± While with a face full of fluster, Qing Yutong¡¯s head fell to one side and fainted...


    Ying Xiangughed. Two girls that are like this actually managed to burst Nephew Kang¡¯s eggs, I truly have to hand it to these two girls...


    Ying Hou remained silent. I still feel a bit worried about this.


    A group of goats brought along two wolves back into their goat pen. The goats were still too young and inexperienced. Or perhaps, it could be said that, not all goats possessed the same luck as the goats that were in the cartoons.


    After passing through the barrier, Ying Xiang immediately brought Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi towards the main hall. At the main hall, the two were going to have to face trial.


    Ye Zizi who had ¡®fainted¡¯ didn¡¯t expect that she woulde across that many delicious foods. Eating one of them is essentially the same as eating ten thousand ordinary people. I sort of can¡¯t hold myself back anymore.


    However, for the sake of fun, Ye Zizi continued pretending to have fainted. Sometimes, it is rather interesting to tease your enemies, and let them get eaten while they are in despair. Haha~ I am truly a genius.


    ¡°These two are the two girls fromst night?¡± Ying Jingshan asked gravely.


    Ying Hou said gravely, ¡°We are still not very clear about it, we have to wait for little brother toe and confirm it.¡±


    ¡°En, wake them up and cover them up with gowns. The girls within the profane world right now are truly bing more and more indecent.¡± Back then when Ying Jingshan went out to experience the world outside, which girl would even dare to wear like this outside.


    After covering each of them up with a gown, Ying Hou woke up the two of them.


    The two sat their bodies up while in a daze. The dazed look on their faces was truly perfect. After a while, the two took a look around their surroundings, and soon after, they hugged onto each other and shivered in fear.


    If this scene was to be seen by Ye Hua, the butts of the two were definitely going to be beat swollen. Who would even tease their enemies like the two of you, do you two not know that they are feeling very despair? You two have to be benevolent and bestow upon them a painless death.


    Ying Family¡¯s rtives didn¡¯t expect that the culprits would be these two girls. After all, in their eyes, these two girls could be described tock even the strength to truss a chicken.


    Ying Jingshan himself couldn¡¯t even believe it. These two girls are the ones that ruined my son¡¯s life! How is this possible!!!

 Chapter 185 – He is practically a beast 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 185 ¨C He is practically a beast 2/2</h4>


    The main hall waspletely quiet. Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi remained silent as they wait for the eunuch to arrive. Although the two were remaining silent, they were sizing up their surroundings. The middle-aged over there should be the big boss, and the youngster that is standing behind the big boss should be the big boss¡¯s son. Then, what is the identity of the guy whose eggs were burst by us?


    Liu Bi could be seen supporting onto Ying Kangshi and walking into the main hall. Ying Kangshi walked in while limping, and when he saw the back views of the two that were within the main hall, he recognized who the two were, and immediately, he went berserk.


    ¡°I am going to kill the two of you!!!¡± Even if they were to turn into ashes, Ying Kangshi would still be able to remember them. My manhood was stepped broken by these two!


    Ying Jingshan¡¯s brows became wrinkled. A barrier appeared and protected onto Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi, while the pitiful Ying Kangshi took a few steps backward from the vibration. Ying Kangshi fell onto the floor, and because of the fall, his wound began hurting, causing his entire face to be distorted. Soon after, Ying Kangshi looked at his father in disbelief.


    ¡°Father, let me kill the both of them!!!¡± Right now, there was already no whatever face left to talk about, Ying Kangshi kneeled in front of his father and pleaded.


    Ying Jingshan shouted out gravely, ¡°I still have things to ask them about!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ying Jingshan shouted out coldly.


    Ying Kangshi remained silent and stood up silently. Looking at the two women that were within the main hall, Ying Kangshi wished he could hang the two of them, then violentlysh the two of them and listen to their screams that were filled with pain.


    Ye Zizi felt that it was time for her to perform.


    ¡°You... don¡¯te over... Big sister... I¡¯m afraid.¡± Ye Zizi looked at Ying Kangshi like she was looking at a devil and proceeded to lean towards Qing Yutong¡¯s body with all her might.


    Qing Yutong immediately understood Ye Zizi.


    ¡°You beast, to not even let go of a child!¡± Qing Yutong disyed out the image of a big sister very well, not afraid of power, yet at the same time, protecting her little sister.


    When the Ying Family¡¯s rtives heard what the two said, they more or less understood just what happened, and all of them sighed and shook their heads.


    Meanwhile, Ying Kangshi almost spat out blood. You two were evidently the ones that stepped onto my manhood, and right now, you two are actually making a false usation against me!


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t believe them!¡±


    The interrogation hasn¡¯t even begun, and my son has already been crowned with the title of having bully an underaged girl. Right now, my son¡¯s reputation is already smelly enough, and now, there¡¯s this... Does he want to cause the entire Ying Family to smell too because of him!


    Qing Yutong¡¯s performance was very great, especially that expression of hers that seemed like she wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone, it was truly godly!


    Alright, perhaps, this couldn¡¯t be said to be a performance, Qing Yutong was just merely acting out how she truly felt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you all have an advantage in numbers, you all can bully me and my little sister! Zizi, don¡¯t be afraid, big sister is here.¡± While lightly caressing onto Ye Zizi who was within her embrace, Qing Yutong said with anger.


    Ye Zizi pointed towards Ying Kangshi while sniffling, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to bully me, don¡¯t bully big sister anymore...¡±


    Pfft!


    Ying Kangshi felt blood was rushing upwards from his chest. You two are obviously the ones that are bullying me!


    Looking at the two pitiful sisters, Ying Shang said gravely, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m afraid that this matter has to be deliberated over.¡±


    Ying Jingshan thought for a while, then asked, ¡°You two tell me, why did you two wound my son!¡±


    Qing Yutong pointed towards Liu Bi and said solemnly, ¡°During that night, it was him who invited me and my sister to drink with your son.¡±


    Liu Bi went into a daze for a moment and did not retort Qing Yutong¡¯s words. What this girl just said is indeed correct.


    ¡°And your son, he actually proposed such an excessive request, wanting me and my sister to apany him to... apany him to... my sister is only 8 years old! How could there be such a malicious person in this world!¡± While speaking, Qing Yutong began crying bitterly, giving rise to the rtives¡¯ pity.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying, I have never proposed such a thing before!!!¡± Ying Kangshi shouted out loudly. Because he was too agitated, his eyes had turned red.


    However, Ying Kangshi¡¯s words appeared to be very powerless. It is normal for Nephew Kang to possess such thoughts, after all, these two girls do indeed look unusually outstanding. It would have been fine if he didn¡¯t cause such a problem to arise from his actions, but since such a problem had risen from his actions, he is a disgrace to the Ying Family!


    Qing Yutong could be heard continue speaking, ¡°My sister and I were almost made drunk by him, but not sure what happened, his pants suddenly got on fire.¡±


    ¡°Although he possessed evil intentions, we cannot just do nothing and watch him die right? Thus, my sister and I joined hands and helped him to extinguish the fire. Because we helped him to extinguish the fire, he did not get burned to death by the fire. However, because we were feeling afraid, we left just like that after helping him to extinguish the fire.¡±


    Such a perfect exnation, Qing Yutong felt that she could go and write a novel already.

 Chapter 186 – Godly deduce 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 186 ¨C Godly deduce 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Utter rubbish! You two stepped and destroyed my manhood, return me my manhood!!!¡± Ying Kangshi¡¯s face was malevolent, and he could be seen trying to rush towards Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi again, however, he was pulled back by an incorporeal force.


    Ying Hou who was at the side let out a breath of relief. Seems like it was truly just an ident.


    The veins on Ying Jingshan¡¯s forehead bulged somewhat. This is truly a family misfortune!


    ¡°Thest question. Is this matter an ident, or were you two ordered by someone!¡± Ying Jingshan questioned coldly.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi¡¯s minds seemed to be connected as one.


    Both of them cast a quick nce at Ying Hou who was at the side, then immediately kept back their nces.


    Their actions were very quick, and normal people may perhaps not be able to catch what they just did. However, the people that were here were all people that possessed formidable strengths, so how would they not be able to catch their actions!


    Everyone looked towards Ying Hou, and Ying Hou himself waspletely dazed...


    What did you two meant by that quick nce towards me! Motherf**kers!!!


    Ying Kangshi had all along been guessing that his big brother was the one behind it, but he wasn¡¯tpletely sure if it was his big brother or not, and in his heart, he also didn¡¯t really want to confirm his guess, because, no matter what, Ying Hou was his big brother!


    However, when Ying Kangshi saw the two girls¡¯ quick nces towards Ying Hou, his body frozepletely, and his gaze gradually looked towards his big brother. Blood spilled out from the corner of Ying Kangshi¡¯s mouth as he shouted out, ¡°Ying Hou, I¡¯m going to kill you!!!¡±


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi secretlyughed in their hearts. Without any effort at all, we managed to make you all turn against each other, this is truly too fun.


    Ying Hou came back to his senses and said indignantly, ¡°Come back to your senses, they are obviously trying to frame me, and make us turn against each other!¡±


    ¡°Zizi and big sister really don¡¯t know him.¡± Ye Zizi said while sniffling, appearing very afraid of Ying Hou, and seemingly like she had been threatened by Ying Hou before.


    The words of a child possessedrge destructive power, moreover when the child was an adorable little loli.


    Ye Zizi¡¯s words seemed to have added another stab onto Ying Hou, causing Ying Hou to be really angry.


    ¡°I am going to kill you two sluts!¡± While speaking, Ying Hou moved.


    Upon seeing that, Qing Yutong protected onto Ye Zizi. If no one is going to move and stop this guy from attacking us, I will have to prepare to strike back. In any case, I have already had enough fun.


    However, with how the situation was right now, would it be possible that no one would stop Ying Hou? Ying Xiang and Ying Shang appeared at the front of Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi and repelled back Ying Hou.


    Ying Shang said gravely, ¡°Nephew Hou, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to try to silence them by killing them, right?¡±


    ¡°Third Uncle! These two demonesses are trying to delude people with lies! They cannot be kept alive!¡± Right now, Ying Hou could be said to have gotten worked up and taking actions without thinking things through. To want to kill the two girls, Ying Hou was practically admitting that he was indeed the one behind it.


    ¡°Big brother! It was really you! From today onwards, we are no longer brothers!¡± Ying Kangshi raised his hand and swore. From now on, the ties between Ying Kangshi and Ying Hou have been severed, and all that was left was hatred.


    Ying Jingshan tightly clenched his fists. If it was possible, I really wished that these two girls didn¡¯t appear!


    ¡°Speak! You two don¡¯t have to be afraid!¡± Ying Jingshan shouted out.


    Qing Yutong hugged onto Ye Zizi, and the two trembled in fear, seemingly like they were afraid to speak.


    If this matter were to be confirmed, it would be a chance for Ying Xiang and Ying Shang.


    ¡°Ladies, you two don¡¯t have to be afraid, with I, Ying Shang, here, no one would dare to hurt the two of you, all you two have to do is to just speak the truth.¡± Ying Shang said with a smile.


    As an adult, Qing Yutong definitely could not speak as she wishes. Right now, as long as I keep up my performance and continue performing well, they will definitely start fighting with each other.


    Right now, it was time for Ye Zizi¡¯s turn to perform.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Zizi opened her eyes wide and asked curiously.


    No one would question a scared little loli¡¯s desire to survive.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ying Shang revealed out an amiable smile.


    The expression of Ying Jingshan who was sitting on the main seat seemed very grave. These two unfilial sons! Both of them have been ruined within the hands of women!


    Ye Zizi wiped her tears away, this action of hers made her seemed very pitiful. Soon after, Ye Zizi pointed towards Ying Hou and said, ¡°This uncle gave big sister a huge sum of money and told us to dress sexily and appear at the bar.¡±


    ¡°Nothing else?¡± Ying Shang asked.


    Ye Zizi shook her head, ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed greatly. This is a scheme that is filled with brains! To be able to think up of such a scheme like this, there is no need to think too much, it is definitely the big prince, Ying Hou!

 Chapter 186 – Godly deduce 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 186 ¨C Godly deduce 2/2</h4>


    Ying Xiang sneered, ¡®Big brother, you have taught out a great son! If words of this matter were to spread out, what face would our Ying Family even have anymore!¡±


    Ying Shang walked around back and forth, and slowly deduced out the entire scheme.


    ¡°When Nephew Kang goes out, he would normally go to Sanji Hotel¡¯s bar. You calcted that during that night, your little brother would be in a great mood and would go out to have a drink. Thus, you used money and bribed these twodies. As for the reason that you bribed these twodies, it is because you are very clear of you little brother¡¯s characteristic, and you are sure that your little brother would definitely ask these twodies to apany him to drink if he were to see them at the bar.¡±


    ¡°And in actuality, these twodies¡¯ role was merely to act as a cover for the attendant!¡±


    Along with Ying Shang¡¯s deduce, everyone began pondering, and after pondering, they came to a conclusion, which was, there was nothing wrong with Ying Shang¡¯s deduce.


    On the other hand, Ying Hou¡¯s expression became even more gloomy.


    Ying Shang continued and spoke, ¡°The people who went to investigate the matter discovered that all of the attendant¡¯s details were fake, and the attendant disappeared right on that night. If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the person who caused Nephew Kang¡¯s pants to catch on fire was that attendant. However, because these twodies arepassionate and benevolent, they made a huge blunder. As for how Liu Bi¡¯s movements were controlled, I suppose that everyone should know even if I don¡¯t exin it.¡±


    Liu Bi suddenly looked towards Ying Hou. What a malicious man this Ying Hou is!


    On the other hand, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were about to burst outughing. Compassionate and benevolent, such wonderful words, I didn¡¯t expect that you were able to see out that I ampassionate and benevolent.


    Stifling indignant filled the entire main hall. Ying Family¡¯s biggest taboo was harming against each other, even if they were to fight over authority and power, they were not allowed to harm each other¡¯s lives. And Ying Hou¡¯s action of destroying Ying Kangshi¡¯s manhood was even more malicious than just killing off Ying Kangshi.


    All of the rtives were eager for Ying Hou¡¯s crime to be confirmed. Because, if Ying Hou¡¯s crime was confirmed, the position of the family head would be vacant.


    ¡°As for why Nephew Hou did not just kill off Nephew Kang, it should be because that Nephew Hou did not really want to kill off Nephew Kang. After all, no matter what is said, they are still brothers who are rted by blood.¡± After finish speaking, Ying Shang¡¯s aura suddenly erupted out as he shouted out loudly towards Ying Hou, ¡°Am I correct or not!¡±


    ¡°Utter rubbish! I precisely wanted to kill...¡±


    The main hall turnedpletely quiet. Ying Shang¡¯s sudden burst of aura was so that he could attack onto Ying Hou¡¯s will. Adding on with the fact that Ying Shang¡¯s strength was strongerpared to Ying Hou¡¯s strength, as expected, Ying Hou who was not being on guard against Ying Shang¡¯s sudden action immediately lost his judgment for a brief moment and spoke out the truth. However, just these few words that Ying Hou spoke out during that brief moment was already frightening enough.


    This Ying Hou actually really tried to kill his little brother!


    Ying Xiang said gravely, ¡°Seems like that attendant¡¯s mission was to kill off Nephew Kang, and these two girls¡¯ actions somehow saved Nephew Kang¡¯s life.¡±


    Right now, even Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were stupefied too. This plot seems to have extended by quite an amount... This Ying Hou actually really tried to kill his little brother, formidable... This show is much better than watching television!


    Qing Yutong was currently thinking in her mind, ¡°Seems like Jiu Ye has an affair with this man. This is interesting. I reckon that this Jiu Ye possesses a much bigger secret. I will keep him aside and slowly find out his secret.¡±


    The huge reversal caused a continuous buzzing noise to appear in Ying Jingshan¡¯s head. My big son was actually jealous of his little brother to the point that he tried to kill his little brother! If not for the unexpected event caused by the two girls, right now, my small son would have already been dead!


    ¡°Big brother, for such a matter like this to have happened, we feel very sad about it too. However, if there are no rules, there won¡¯t be order!¡± Ying Xiang said,pletely not giving any face to Ying Jingshan at all. And in actuality, for a family like this, if something that could be used against you were to fall into the hands of someone else, it would practically mean dying without an intact corpse.


    Ying Hou was feeling very regretful right now. If I had known that this would happen, I would have personally gone and done the job myselfst night!

 Chapter 187 – Mom, forget about me 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 187 ¨C Mom, forget about me 1/2</h4>


    Although these two girls were thering nonsense, I did indeed think of killing my little brother! However, what isughable is that, I actually got baited into speaking out the truth, I am truly foolish!


    Ying Kangshi kneeled in front of his father and said angrily, ¡°Father! Ying Hou vited the family rules, I hope for father to punish Ying Hou ording to the family rules!¡±


    Along with Ying Kangshi speaking out, all of the rtives stood up, cupped their hands together, and shouted out, ¡°Hope for family head to punish Ying Hou ording to the family rules!¡±


    Ying Hou knew what fate was awaiting him. Instead of staying here and waiting for my death, I might as well try to run away!


    Ying Hou could be seen suddenly rushing towards the outside. This kind of thought was very stupid, but towards the current situation, Ying Hou did not have any other choices.


    The rtives easily captured Ying Hou and made him kneel down beside Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi.


    Ying Hou glowered at the two girls beside him, and Ye Zizi could be seen suddenly making a face at Ying Hou, ¡°Bleh, bleh, bleh~¡±


    Ye Zizi¡¯s action caused Ying Hou to be even more infuriated, and Ying Hou could be seen trying to kill these two girls with all his might. However, the result of Ying Hou¡¯s action just merely served to further prove that Ying Hou was guilty.


    ¡°I am going to kill the two of you! I am going to kill the two of you!¡± Ying Hou¡¯s expression was distorted, and ferociousness appeared in his gaze as he shouted towards the two girls that were beside him.


    Ying Jingshan remained silent, but how could his heart not be feeling pained right now? The mere words of the empress actually caused Ying Family¡¯s brothers to harm against each other, and for the position of the family head, the rtives even want me to kill my own son!


    What an irony! What a great irony!!!


    A day ago, the rtives were crazily jealous of my family, my big son was going to take up the role of the family head, and my small son was going to marry the empress, just how glorious was it for my family? But, a dayter, my small son lost his manhood, and my big son wants to kill his little brother, what a disgrace this is!


    Such a turnaround like this caused the rtives to feel astonished, but alsoughable at the same time. This is a hard toe by chance for us!


    In actuality, the main culprits are currently sitting in the main hall, just that, all of you are blind.


    However, it must be said that, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi really saved Ying Kangshi¡¯s life. If not for the two, Ying Kangshi would have definitely been poisoned by Jiu Ye.


    ¡°Hou¡¯er, Kang¡¯er...¡± The weak Yu He could be seen running into the main hall from the outside. Seeing that both of her sons were kneeling down on the ground, tears immediately fell like rain from her face.


    ¡°Just what are you two doing, get up, what misunderstanding is there that cannot be resolved!¡± Yu He shouted out heart painfully.


    Ying Xiang said faintly, ¡°Big sister-inw, your big son wants to kill his little brother and in thus vited the family rules!¡±


    ¡°What! That is not possible, how would Hou¡¯er want to kill Kang¡¯er, that is not possible! Hou¡¯er! Tell your mom that it¡¯s not true!¡± Yu He shook onto her son and said with a hoarse voice. She had cried for quite a long while because of her small son¡¯s matter, causing her vocal cords to be hoarse.


    And right now, she was told that her own big son wants to kill his little brother. This was practically like a thunder appearing from a clear sky to her!


    Ying Hou who was kneeling down on the ground did not have the face to face against his mother. With his head lowered down, Ying Hou remained silent.


    Yu He ran to the front of her small son and wailed, ¡°Kang¡¯er, you are the most obedient towards mother¡¯s words, how could your big brother want to kill you, there must have definitely been a misunderstanding!¡±


    Ying Kangshi did not look at his mother, and instead said gravely while with his head lowered, ¡°Ying Hou is guilty and deserves to be punished! Ying Hou should be punished ording to the family rules!¡±


    Yu He fell onto the ground in shock and could not believe it. The big brother wants to kill the little brother, and the little brother is requesting for his big brother to be punished ording to the family rules! Why! Why did a fine family suddenly turn into such a state within just a day!


    ¡°Jingshan, quickly say something! You cannot kill Hou¡¯er, he is our son!!!¡± Yu He kneeled down in front of her husband and pleaded.


    Everyone remained silent and did not speak, because the result has already been set.


    Listening to her wife¡¯s plead, how could Ying Jingshan not want to save his son? But, sitting on this position, how do I even save Hou¡¯er! What can I even do to save Hou¡¯er!


    ¡°Jingshan, I¡¯m begging you, if you are going to kill Hou¡¯er, let me substitute for Hou¡¯er to die instead!¡± When all was said, in the end, Yu He did notmit any mistakes, she just merely wanted to save her own son.


    However, when one marries into such a family like this, although they could enjoy the benefits that were brought forth from authority and power, there were a lot of things that they have to be prepared to lose too.

 Chapter 187 – Mom, forget about me 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 187 ¨C Mom, forget about me 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Hearing her big son calling out to her, at this moment, Yu He¡¯s heart broke into pieces.


    Within Ying Family, things were different from the profane world, there were even rules regarding on how to address other people, and this was the first time that Yu He has heard her big son calling her mom.


    Yu He came to the front of her big son and pulled onto his hands, ¡°Hou¡¯er, mother will save you, you be at ease.¡±


    A man¡¯s tears shouldn¡¯t fall from his eyes easily, this was the kind of education that Ying Hou received, and currently, Ying Hou¡¯s eyes were thoroughly red, but from the start to end, no tears fell from his eyes.


    ¡°Mom, this will be thest time that I will be calling you mom! Don¡¯t plead anymore...¡± Ying Hou of course knew that all kinds of pleadings were powerless to change the current situation. Looking at her mother shouting and pleading, Ying Hou felt that his heart was being hacked into thousands of pieces. This is most probably my punishment, I guess.


    ¡°What they said is correct, I indeed wanted to kill little brother, I am guilty and deserved to be punished. Mother, Hou¡¯er is unfilial, to not have been able to grow any face for you and to have failed Ying Family¡¯s ancestors. Please receive these three kowtows from Hou¡¯er, Hou¡¯er is grateful for mother¡¯s grace of raising Hou¡¯er!¡±


    Ying Hou could be seen taking his hands off of his mother¡¯s hands, moved a few steps backward, then kowtowed towards his mother!


    Bang!


    Ying Hou¡¯s forehead ruthlessly knocked onto the floor, causing the hard stone floor to immediately split open, and the entire main hall to shake for a moment.


    Bang!


    The hard stone floor couldn¡¯t handle it anymore and actually sank downwards, and countless cracks extended out from the area where Ying Hou knocked his forehead onto.


    Bang!


    A small hole was forcibly knocked out by Ying Hou¡¯s forehead. Right now, Ying Hou¡¯s entire face was filled with blood, and everyone was moved by Ying Hou¡¯s actions.


    Even Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi who were at the side were dazed too. Ipletely did not expect that this Ying Hou would do something like that, I originally thought that he would choose to not admit to his crime no matter what happens.


    ¡°Mother, go back, just treat it as you have never had me as a son.¡±


    Yu He looked at her big son whose face was filled with blood and her heart felt like it was being cut apart. Yu He held her big son into her embrace, just like how she did back then when her big son was still small, ¡°Mother won¡¯t leave, mother will apany you.¡±


    Ying Hou heavily let out a breath as he enjoyed thisst moment of warmth. Soon after, Ying Hou lightly stroke onto her mother¡¯s forehead, and Yu He gradually fell asleep.


    A maid quickly carried away Yu He who had fallen asleep, and the entire main hall became quiet once again. Right now, Ying Kangshi was still kneeling down in front of his father and pleading while with his head lowered,pletely not having the intention of forgiving his big brother at all.


    Ying Jingshan said gravely, ¡°Ying Hou! For trying to kill your little brother, you have vited the family rules, and thus, I hereby sentence you to enter into Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave!¡±


    After hearing the announcement, all the rtives let out a breath. Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave, once one enters into it, there will be no chance for them toe out.


    When Ying Kangshi heard the sentence, he finally felt bnced!


    When Ying Hou heard his sentence, his expression did not change much. From the looks of it, he most probably had already guessed what his sentence would be.


    On the other hand, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were curious about just what kind of ce that Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave was.


    ¡°As for the two of you.¡± Ying Jingshan immediately glowered at Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi. If the two of them did not appear, such a thing like this wouldn¡¯t have happened!


    ¡°For not knowing the severity of things when you two acted out your actions, causing Ying Family¡¯s descendant to not be able to reproduce anymore, the two of you are hereby sentenced to enter into Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave!¡± Towards such a punishment like this, no one had any objections against it. Although these twodies saved Ying Kangshi¡¯s life, they have also destroyed his manhood, and it is only natural that them saving Ying Kangshi¡¯s life can¡¯t offset the fact that they destroyed his manhood.


    However, to be sentenced to enter into Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave, this sentence is indeed a bit heavy, the family head might as well have just sentenced them to be beheaded.


    Since there was no ce for Ying Jingshan to let off his anger at, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi basically got shot while lying down.


    However, the two were curious towards Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave and wanted to go and see just what kind of thing that Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave was.


    I am curious about this Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave, they seemed to be very afraid of this Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave.


    When some rtives heard the twodies¡¯ sentences and knew that they were going to die, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. It is a pity...

 Chapter 188 – Ancient ferocious beast! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 188 ¨C Ancient ferocious beast! 1/2</h4>


    For a matter like sending the three to enter into Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave, it was a big matter for the entire Ying Family, and all of the Ying Family¡¯s members and imperial guards arrived at the scene.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi curiously watched Ying Family¡¯s family head, Ying Jingshan, pay tributes to the heaven. They are acting as if paying tributes to the heaven would be able to make them feel reassured, instead of relying on the heaven, it is better to just rely on yourself.


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, are you afraid? If you are afraid, we can just rush out of here right now.¡± Ye Zizi asked in a low voice.


    Qing Yutong mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t, let¡¯s go in and see what¡¯s inside the cave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I have in mind too.¡± Right now, Ye Zizi was iparably curious towards Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave. Is there a huge monster inside the cave? I love fighting monsters~


    The Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave was located at the back of the ind. Looking from the outside, the cave seemed to be stretched towards the bottom of the ocean, and shivering cold air would blow out from the cave from time to time.


    After the tribute ceremony ended, Ying Jingshan took ast look at his son, then turned his body around and shouted out loudly, ¡°Enter into the cave!¡±


    An imperial guard escorted the three towards the Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave, and when Ying Hou passed by his little brother, he said gravely, ¡°Take good care of mother.¡±


    Ying Kangshi coldly looked at this big brother of his that wanted to kill him and did not speak a word.


    The imperial guard urged the three to move on, and the three slowly walked into Heavy Dust¡¯s Cave. Immediately, cold air blew towards them, and the temperature dropped to below zero degrees in an instant.


    Since we have already entered into the cave, there is no need to continue acting anymore.


    ¡°Lla,l, this is so fun~¡± While swinging the little bear that was within her hand, Ye Zizi hopped down the flight of steps which depth could not be seen.


    ¡°Zizi, slow down, don¡¯t fall~¡± Qing Yutong warned Ye Zizi to be careful.


    Ye Zizi ran back up the stairs and said with a sweet smile, ¡°I know~¡±


    The two looked at Ying Hou who was being silent and felt that it was very odd. Right now, it is the perfect opportunity for this guy to kill us.


    After quite a while, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi finally couldn¡¯t resist the curiosity in their hearts anymore.


    ¡°Hey, why are you not killing us?¡± Qing Yutong asked curiously, while Ye Zizi waited for Ying Hou¡¯s answer.


    Ying Hou whose face was filled with blood sneered, ¡°It would be too rxing for you two if you two were to be killed by me. Being killed by Heavy Dust would be the most painful experience for the two of you, so why should I personally kill the two of you and let you two die that rxingly.¡±


    ¡°What thing is this Heavy Dust? You all seem to be very afraid of this so-called Heavy Dust.¡± Ye Zizi asked curiously while hugging onto the little bear with both her hands, and on her face, ten thousand whys were written on her face.


    Ying Hou snorted, deriding at their ignorance.


    ¡°Heavy Dust is an ancient ferocious beast. It is iparably vicious and has already been suppressed in this ce by Ying Family for a few thousands of years!¡±


    Ye Zizi moved her hands around and eximed in surprise, ¡°Wow, ancient ferocious beast, just thinking about it is making me feel so excited.¡±


    ¡°Your little sister has already gone mad.¡± Ying Houughed.


    Qing Yutong spread out her hands. I have still never seen before what an ancient ferocious beast looks like.


    In actuality, Qing Yutong had already eaten before the meat of great deste beasts... An ancient ferocious beast was notparable against a great deste beast at all.


    After quite a while, the three finally arrived at the end of the steps. The area in front of them seemed to be very spacious and empty, however, the area was pitch-ck, and the cold air was extremely freezing. Furthermore, there was a formidable might pressure being emitted out from the area in front of them.


    Ying Hou let out a deep sigh, ¡°I will wait for you two at the other side!¡±


    After finish speaking, Ying Hou walked towards the darkness.


    Roar!


    Ha!


    A roar rang out, followed by the sound of Ying Hou retaliating. However, before a second had even passed, the entire world became quiet again, and Qing Yutong could even hear the slight chewing sound that was being emitted out from the darkness.

 Chapter 188 – Ancient ferocious beast! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 188 ¨C Ancient ferocious beast! 2/2</h4>


    Ye Zizi shook her head, ¡°Originally, you could have still lived, but you just had to head towards your death. Even if you waited at the other side for an eternity, you still won¡¯t be able to see us.¡±


    Qing Yutong smiled, then took out a stone from her system and threw the stone up towards the air, and immediately, the entire area was lighted up!


    With the area lighted up, the two finally saw how Heavy Dust looked like. A lion head and an alligator body, this Heavy Dust is most probably a hybrid I suppose...


    ¡°This is the ugliest ancient ferocious beast that I have ever seen.¡± Ye Zizi mumbled.


    ¡°This is truly a sore to the eyes, I didn¡¯t expect that an ancient ferocious beast would be this ugly.¡± Qing Yutong couldn¡¯t stand looking at Heavy Dust anymore.


    These two have pretty good taste in aesthetics, but in actuality, despite what they said, Heavy Dust still looked rather mighty and impressive. Heavy Dust¡¯s body length was close to 300 meters, and when it stood up, its height was around 10 stories high. The hair that was at the bottom of its neck was just like a bunch of iparably sharp golden thorns, and the scales on its body caused its defense power to be extremely high. To want to break through its defense, it was not an easy thing at all.


    And the important point was its four huge ws that were each radiating out a cold light.


    Standing at the front of Heavy Dust, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi seemed just like two ck dots, appearing iparably insignificantpared to Heavy Dust.


    Heavy Dust could be seen slowly crawling towards Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi. Every time Heavy Dust moved, the entire cave would tremble for a moment.


    All ancient ferocious beasts possessed intelligence. These two weak humans actually dare to disregard me and moved their faces away from me! Don¡¯t think that just because you two look good, I will spare you twos¡¯ lives!


    Roar!!!


    Heavy Dust let out a huge roar. The huge roar¡¯s might was soaring and was definitely the perfect move to scare little children.


    When the Ying Family that were outside the cave heard Heavy Dust¡¯s angry roar, while feeling astonished, they sighed.


    But unexpected to them, a louder angry roar emitted out from within the cave, and a frantic aura swept out from within the cave and blew away the altar and everything.


    Ying Xiang said gravely, ¡°This Heavy Dust¡¯s strength became somewhat stronger again...¡±


    What kind of joke was this Ying Xiang even cracking, that angry roar from just now belonged to Ye Zizi.


    And right now, Heavy Dust who was still all-mighty just a while ago was actually currently hiding at a corner, hiding its head in its chest and shivering, seemingly just like a small cat that was hurt.


    In actuality, Qing Yutong was also rather shocked by Ye Zizi. Ye Zizi¡¯s strength is not ordinarily strong, that loli voice of hers is not made by a voice changer, right?


    ¡°Lla,l, ultraman fighting a little monster~¡± While swinging the little bear that was within her hand, Ye Zizi hopped to the front of Heavy Dust, then stretched out her leg and kicked onto Heavy Dust¡¯s sharp w.


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, quicklye over, this ferocious beast actually painted ck color nail polish on its ws, this ferocious beast is so coquettish...¡±


    Heavy Dust: ¡°You liar! My ws are naturally ck in color okay! Don¡¯t think that just because you are strong, you can nder such a good beast like me!¡±


    Qing Yutong walked over and let out a breath, ¡°ck color is not nice, how about we paint the ws into red color?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Zizi likes red color~¡±


    The ancient ferocious beast Heavy Dust was feeling very despair right now.


    While speaking, the two actually really began painting Heavy Dust¡¯s ws,pletely not joking around at all.


    ¡°What are you being shy for, lower down your w, I can¡¯t even reach it.¡±


    ¡°Stretch over that w to me, you are acting just like a littledy, you must have never experience the outside world.¡±


    Heavy Dust: ¡°......¡±


    Under Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi¡¯s roasts, Heavy Dust wished it could die from despair. These two are practically inhuman, painting the ws that I am the proudest of into bright red color. Even more, they want to make me wear contact lens, I really f**king want to die!


    Qing Yutong patted onto her hands, ¡°Zizi, how is it, do you think it looks beautiful?¡±


    Looking at Heavy Dust who had a face full of grievance, Ye Zizi hugged onto the little bear and said, ¡°Won¡¯t we know about that once we bring it out for a walk?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, makes sense. Zizi is truly smart, quicklye and let big sister have a kiss.¡± While speaking, Qing Yutong hugged Ye Zizi into her embrace and kissed onto Ye Zizi.


    ¡°Aiyo, Big Sister Qing, you saliva monster...¡±


    Heavy Dust covered its face, I am still a child...


    Qing Yutong could be seen taking out a multi-colored magic wand. After lightly waving the magic wand, Qing Yutong immediately kept away the magic wand.

 Chapter 189 –Big brother is here! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 189 ¨CBig brother is here! 1/2</h4>


    Heavy Dust who was originally lying down on its stomach and staying motionless gradually stood its body up. Heavy Dust¡¯s gaze was no longer filled with despair, and instead, it was filled with the desire to make others feel despair. The humiliation that I suffered here, I am going to make others payback for it!


    Roar!


    Heavy Dust walked up the stairs like a robot, and along with Heavy Dust walking up the stairs, countless rocks began falling down. The entire cave was about to copse anytime soon.


    Just a while ago, Qing Yutong removed Heavy Dust¡¯s seal, and her motive for removing the seal was very simple, it was to make it so that Heavy Dust was able to go out and y. This beast has been caged in this ce for such a long time that it is about to be mentally deficient.


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, let¡¯s go out and y.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two held onto each other¡¯s hand and followed behind Heavy Dust. Ye Zizi¡¯s sweetughter would ring out from time to time. Just that, thisughter was enough to make one have their hair stand on its end.


    Currently, Ying Family¡¯s members were sitting in the main hall and discussing about who should be the next family head. Ying Jingshan¡¯s heart was filled with indignant, my son has only just died a while ago, and they already can¡¯t wait to discuss about who is going to be the next family head!


    Suddenly!


    The entire main hall began shaking, and Ying Family¡¯s members immediately turned pale with fright. This aura...


    ¡°Heavy Dust!¡± Ying Shang couldn¡¯t believe it. How did Heavy Dust manage toe out from the cave!


    The entire ind was shaking, seemingly just like an earthquake was happening, and the ruthless aura that Heavy Dust was emitting out was making everyone who sensed it to feel intimidated.


    Ying Jingshan did not have the slightest hesitation as he shouted out gravely, ¡°Put all of Ying Family¡¯s ancient godly items to use! We must reseal Heavy Dust back in the cave again, we can¡¯t let it run amok outside!¡±


    When faced against a crisis, everyone in Ying Family was able to work together as one, otherwise, Ying Family wouldn¡¯t have been able to be one of the three big powers.


    When Heavy Dust came out of the cave, it immediately raised its head up towards the sky and roared, seemingly like it was trying to tell everyone, the day that all of you are going to die has arrived, I am going to use my red color ws to crush all of you!


    Every step that Heavy Dust took, a few of Ying Family¡¯s luxurious buildings would turn into oreo cookies, and even more, who knows if there were any people or not under Heavy Dust¡¯s feet?


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi slowly walked out of the cave. While looking at the moonlight within the sky, the two took a stretch.


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, hug hug, I¡¯m tired~¡± Ye Zizi stretched out both of her hands and expressed that she didn¡¯t want to move anymore.


    Qing Yutong carried onto Ye Zizi, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see how the huge beast is going to fight against the ultramans.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, what time is it now? If big brother finished shooting his wedding photos and discovered that we were missing, we are going to be done for.¡±


    Qing Yutong took a look at the sky, ¡°I also didn¡¯t bring my phone with me. Looking at the color of the sky, it should be still early, right?¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, you are the one who said that okay~¡±


    ¡°Little fellow, only knows how to throw the me onto me.¡± Qing Yutong pinched onto Ye Zizi¡¯s small nose, and thetterughed out heartily.


    Right now, Heavy Dust was just like a war machine, half of Ying Family¡¯s buildings have already been razed to the ground, and everyone within Ying Family was starting to attack at Heavy Dust. Various kinds of colors were shining out from the weapons within their hands. With one look at how gaudy those weapons were, one would know that those weapons were cheap goods.


    ¡°Big brother! This Heavy Dust is very strange, it seems to be very irascible!¡± Ying Shang was holding onto a pike, the pike was ck in color and there was lightning revolving around the pike! This pike was an ancient godly item!


    Right at this moment, Ying Xiang flew over. Ying Xiang was holding onto a huge de which resembled a lot like Green Dragon Crescent Moon de, just that, the huge de was yellow in color. This huge de was another ancient godly item.


    What the three big powers do notck the most were ancient godly items.


    ¡°Big brother, why did this Heavy Dust¡¯s ws turn into red color... It¡¯s a bit strange.¡±


    Ying Jingshan also felt that it was strange, why do those sharp ws seem like they have been painted with nail polish!


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk anymore, let¡¯s first focus on suppressing this Heavy Dust, then seal it up once again!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡¯


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The orders of the family head were not allowed to be vited. Rules were rules, no one within Ying Family could ce themselves above Ying Family¡¯s rules!

 Chapter 189 – Big brother is here! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 189 ¨C Big brother is here! 2/2</h4>


    Ye Zizi who was nestling within Qing Yutong¡¯s embrace pouted her mouth, ¡°The little fellow seems like it isn¡¯t a match against those people.¡±


    ¡°En, the weapons within their hands are very strong.¡± Qing Yutong said.


    The two hid at a remote location and observed the battle. I didn¡¯t expect that this Ying Family¡¯s foundation would be this strong, if they were to be given a little bit more time, they would definitely be able to seal up Heavy Dust once again.


    The two observed the battle for another 10 minutes. Right now, Heavy Dust was already on the verge of copsing, facing against Ying Family¡¯s crazy bombardment of attacks, Heavy Dust could not persevere on anymore.


    ¡°They are being too much, few thousand people fighting against one beast.¡± In actuality, Qing Yutong rather dislikes those people. Compared to those people, that Ying Hou could at least be counted as a man.


    Ye Zizi snorted, ¡°Big Sister Qing, let¡¯s go and help out the little beast, it is so pitiful...


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s let them experience what is called true despair.¡± Qing Yutong stretched her body. Finally, I can let myself loose in a big fight.


    Right when the two were preparing to enter into the battle, Ye Zizi¡¯s expression changed!


    ¡°Big Sister Qing! Wait!!! Don¡¯t go!!!¡± Ye Zizi kept away her constant smile and shouted out solemnly.


    Qing Yutong turned her head around and asked curiously, ¡°What is it, Zizi?¡±


    ¡°Big brother is here...¡± Ye Zizi¡¯s expression sunk as she began pondering where she should go and hide at.


    ¡°Ah! Brother-inw is here!!!¡± Qing Yutong was startled too. I feel that my butt is starting to hurt a little...


    Hide...


    The two immediately understood each other¡¯s intentions, let¡¯s hide...


    Half an hour earlier.


    Ye Hua who was within the wedding dress store felt that his body and mind were both exhausted. Instead of taking wedding photos, I would rather have a fight with Ye Zizi. Upon recalling that there was still going to be another day of photoshoot tomorrow, Ye Hua felt that the entire sky was copsing down onto him and a feeling of powerlessness emitted out from his body. Faced against such a thing like this, no matter how strong I am, what difference does it even make?


    Sometimes, I really want to go back to the past and just be a little skeleton who feels apprehensive every day. Sigh...


    Qing Ya who was wearing a pure white wedding dress walked over. Upon seeing Ye Hua¡¯s bitter face, Qing Yaughed in her heart, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore, I will give you a massage when we go back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you said a few nice things, my anger would disappear.¡± Ye Hua said gravely. In just this day alone, I have changed into 10+ sets of clothes, and right now, I am even wearing a bright red western suit. Even more, the shoes and socks that I am currently wearing are all red in color too.


    Qing Ya could be seen walking over to Ye Hua¡¯s side, then lowered her waist and lightly kissed onto Ye Hua¡¯s cheek, ¡°Will it do now?¡±


    The boy who was holding onto the end of the wedding dress was stupefied. This woman is so beautiful, and yet she is actually fawning over the man, and even took the initiative to present her kiss to the man. There is no need to say too much, this man possesses mines, and even more, he possesses a lot of mines.


    Ye Hua pursed his lips. Qing Ya actually took the initiative, seems like I have educated her well.


    ¡°Quickly go and change your clothes.¡± Ye Hua said petntly.


    Qing Ya stretched out her index finger and hooked onto Ye Hua¡¯s chin, then blinked her beautiful eyes and said lovably, ¡°Little darling, wait for me~¡±


    Ye Hua dazedly looked at Qing Ya as she leaves. This woman is really... really... Ye Hua did not know how to express how he was feeling right now. She actually dared to try and tease me!


    Wait after we head back, see just how I am going to take care of you, you are practically undisciplined and out of control right now...


    Although those were what Ye Hua was currently thinking, the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth was rather honest, there was a slight arc there.


    Suddenly...


    Ye Hua heard the sound of a light roar. This caused Ye Hua to feel very curious. In the middle of the night, just who is bringing out their ferocious beast for a walk?


    To be able to hear Heavy Dust¡¯s roar, to Ye Hua, it was very normal. After all, the distance between Heavy Dust and Ye Hua was not very far, and adding with Heavy Dust being excited about finally being able toe out of the cave, and thus roared very loudly, Heavy Dust¡¯s roar naturally transmitted all the way into Ye Hua¡¯s ears.


    Of course, others wouldn¡¯t be able to hear until Heavy Dust¡¯s roar. Even if Xiao Yi was called over, he also wouldn¡¯t be able to hear until Heavy Dust¡¯s roar.


    This was a kind of aura transmission, only super experts would be able to sense it, and adding on with the fact that there was ayer of barrier on the ind, the difficulty of being able to sense the aura was increased.

 Chapter 190 – All members move out 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 190 ¨C All members move out 1/2</h4>


    Opening the window, Ye Hua looked towards the pitch-ck ocean. From that direction, Ye Hua sensed until Ye Zizi¡¯s existence. As expected, she is up to no good again, and there are quite a number of people there too.


    After pondering for a while, Ye Hua decided to call over Wei Chang and Lie Gu and have a meeting. After arriving at the toilet and closing the door, Ye Hua began to summon his two underlings.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu arrived in a split second.


    ¡°Subordinate pay respects to Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate pay respects to Your Honor!¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t kneel down, the floor is dirty.¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu both let out a breath.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Honor, for empathizing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Honor, for empathizing.¡±


    When they raised their heads and saw Their Honor who was dressed entirely in red, Wei Chang and Lie Gu were stunned. His Honor is usually dressed entirely in ck, suddenly seeing His Honor dressed entirely in red feels truly awkward.


    ¡°I am currently pondering over a matter, and I want to hear your opinion on it.¡± Ye Hua took out a cigarette and said faintly.


    What! An exam in the middle of the night!


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu immediately pricked their ears.


    ¡°Zizi is currently stirring up trouble in a power, and I am thinking of taking the opportunity to subdue that power. What do you two think?¡± Ye Hua exhaled out a mouth of smoke and said.


    Lie Gu secretly pulled onto Wei Chang. Aren¡¯t you very good at this kind of question?


    ¡°Subordinate thinks that...¡± Wei Chang was preparing to start speaking his thoughts, but Ye Hua cut him off, ¡°Let Lie Gu speak.¡±


    Lie Gu, ¡°......¡±


    Your Honor, you are fully aware that subordinate is not good at thinking over things, subordinate is only good at thinking with the lower half of his body.


    However, right now, no matter what, I have to brace myself and speak. Lie Gu coughed lightly, then said, ¡°Your Honor, I feel that what you are thinking of is truly great!¡±


    Finished.


    ¡°Nothing else?¡± Ye Hua asked gravely.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.¡± Lie Gu immediately said ten no in a row.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate feels that what Your Honor is thinking of doing is... what is it called again? Binding around... before it...¡±


    Wei Chang reminded, ¡°Binding around with silk before it rains.¡±


    (Binding around with silk before it rains ¨C Prepare for something in advance)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, binding around with silk before it rains. Right now, within the humans, aside from Xun Fang who is still being taught, there are no other powers that are controlled by us. If Your Honor were to subdue the power that Ye Zizi is currently at, that power would be able to help y a role in Your Honor¡¯s n.¡± After finish speaking, Lie Gu began waiting to get berated.


    Ye Hua paused for a moment, then said gravely, ¡°Not bad, the progress of the n right now is indeed a bit slow, if I were to subdue a power and make use of the power, it would make doing some things be convenient.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor is brilliant!¡±


    ¡°Your Honor is brilliant!¡±


    ¡°Since we are going to subdue the power, what kind of battle disposition should we assume so that we would be able to make that power feel shocked?¡± Ye Hua thought back to back then. Back when the Seven Sins still exist, every time when we went out to campaign, there would always be eight people, and the aura that the eight of us emitted out was truly iparable!


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu also thought back to back then. However, right now, we don¡¯t have that many people.


    Suddenly, Wei Chang had a sudden bright idea and he suggested out, ¡°I can call Xiao Tang over, and Lie Gu can call over his three celebrities. Also, I can also call over my underling, and my underling¡¯s woman. Like this, the number of people needed to hold up the scene would more or less be enough.¡±


    ¡°Call a few women over to hold up the scene?¡± Ye Hua was a bit displeased.


    Wei Chang hurriedly exined, ¡°After that outing that we went on, they have already bepletely revered towards Your Honor¡¯s power. If Your Honor were to show off your abilities to them once more, they would definitely be Your Honor¡¯s sharp des and pierce through the enemies¡¯ veins! Thus, by calling over them, not only will Your Honor be able to shock the enemies, but Your Honor will also be able to shock them!¡±


    ¡°What you just said does make a bit sense, the people in this world still have yet to experience my power. This night, I might as well let them experience what frightening power truly is!¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu both didn¡¯t care whether if the floor was dirty or not anymore as they kneeled down and said in unison, ¡°Your Honor¡¯s might should awe everyone under the heaven!¡±


    ¡°Gather everyone, we will take off in five minutes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ye Hua let out a breath. I feel an indescribable excitement within me, seemingly as if I have gone back to the past, this feeling feels truly great!

 Chapter 190 – All members move out 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 190 ¨C All members move out 2/2</h4>


    After arriving at the outside of Qing Ya¡¯s makeup room, Ye Hua walked into the makeup room.


    ¡°Ye Hua, what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t be anxious, I will be done soon.¡± Qing Ya smiled tenderly.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°My cigarettes have run out, I¡¯m going to go and buy a pack of cigarettes.¡±


    ¡°En, I will wait for you here. Be careful on your way and watch out for cars.¡± Qing Ya reminded.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, then pinched onto Qing Ya¡¯s nose. Watch out for cars? Even if a car were to crash into me, it wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt me in the slightest bit.


    Ye Hua entered into the toilet once again, and in the next second, Ye Hua¡¯s figure appeared above the ocean. After taking a deep breath, Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette once again and ignited it.


    At a certain hotel that was located at Sanya City, Death Mage and Xun Fang were currently lying on the bed and ying with their mobile game.


    Right when they were enthusiastically ying with their mobile game, Death Mage received his master¡¯s order.


    His Honor is going to have a big movement!


    F**k!!! Regarding His Honor¡¯s big movement, it is definitely going to be rivers of blood and thousands of miles filled with skeletons!


    What! I have to bring along this woman that is currently beside me! Are you kidding me!


    Time was pressing and Death Mage did not have time to think too much. Death Mage grabbed onto Xun Fang¡¯s shoulders and let out a bunch of jiejiejie.


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Quickly go and change your clothes, don¡¯t wear your nightclothes anymore, I am going to bring you to meet His Honor!¡±


    This time, Xun Fang really did not understand what Death Mage was trying to say. With her brows wrinkled, Xun Fang said, ¡°What are you doing, you are hurting me.¡±


    Death Mage immediately began typing on his phone.


    Looking at that anxious look on Death Mage, even Xun Fang herself also began feeling nervous. What matter is it that is able to make this skeleton be so anxious?


    Death Mage showed his phone screen towards Xun Fang.


    ¡°I am going to bring you to meet master, quickly go and change your clothes! Change into that attendant¡¯s clothes!¡±


    Xun Fang waspletely confused as she asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the boss?¡±


    Jiejiejie...


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Boss? What nonsense are you speaking, quickly go and change your clothes!!!¡±


    Death Mage who was iparably anxious forgot to type on his phone again.


    When Xun Fang saw the words that Death Mage typed out on his phone, Xun Fang¡¯s mood immediately became bad. This skeleton isn¡¯t the boss? And instead, he is the underling of someone¡¯s underling...


    Then, just who is the boss of his boss!


    Xun Fang immediately went and found a set of attendant clothes to change into, then hurriedly ran back.


    Death Mage held his woman into his embrace, then stepped into the ck void.


    Above the ocean, Ye Hua was currently smoking.


    Wei Chang could be seen to be the first to arrive. Wei Chang brought along Tang Wei. Tang Wei was currently wearing that ck color maid outfit from before. Just that,pared to before, Tang Wei¡¯s expression was peculiar, there was fear in her expression.


    ¡°Subordinate pay respects to Your Honor!¡± Wei Chang kneeled down within the air and shouted out loudly.


    Tang Wei was startled, and she immediately kneeled down within the air and shouted out, ¡°Subordinate pay respects to Your Honor.¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent, and the two continued kneeling down.


    Very quickly, Lie Gu also arrived. Lie Gu brought along Yi Ran, Wen Xia, and Bai Xiaozhen. All three of them were currently wearing ck color maid outfits too.


    The four slowly kneeled down in unison and shouted out loudly, ¡°Subordinate pay respects to Your Honor!¡±


    The three women didn¡¯t dare to even pant. Just a while ago, when they were told of the boss¡¯s identity, their souls almost scattered away from being shocked.


    Soon after, Death Mage could be seen to have arrived too. Just that, Death Mage¡¯s position was located at the most back.


    ¡°Subordinate pay respects to Your Honor! Subordinate pay respects to master!¡±


    Xun Fang was a bit stupefied. Looking at the people that were kneeling down within the air, Xun Fang felt a bit giddy.


    Death Mage immediately pulled onto Xun Fang. What are you still standing there foolishly for, quickly kneel down!


    Xun Fang understood what Death Mage was trying to convey to her. Xun Fang imitated how everyone was currently kneeling down and said, ¡°Subordinate pay respects to Your Honor!¡±


    Ye Hua let out a breath of smoke, then said calmly while with his back behind everyone, ¡°All of you can stand up now.¡±


    The eight people behind slowly stood their bodies up, then began standing ording to their statuses.


    Lie Gu and Wei Chang stood behind Ye Hua, behind the two of them were their girlfriends, and at the most back were Death Mage and Xun Fang.

 Chapter 191 – One second to consider 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 191 ¨C One second to consider 1/2</h4>


    Xun Fang was feeling a bit nervous. Such a strong skeleton like this is actually only able to stand at the most back!


    No, incorrect, the one who is standing at the most back is me!!!


    Then, just how strong is the man who is at the most front!!!


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette bud, and the cigarette budnded exactly onto the barrier. Immediately, the cigarette bud burned out a round hole from the barrier.


    The nine of them entered into the barrier, and the ocean becamepletely silent once again.


    Ying Family!


    Ying Jingshan looked at the Heavy Dust who was at itsst gasp and heavily let out a breath, ¡°How many casualties are there?¡±


    Ying Xiang hurriedly spoke, ¡°A total of 711 people died, and a total of 2732 were injured.¡±


    ¡°F**k!¡± Ying Jingshan couldn¡¯t help but shouted out a vulgarity. Within Ying Family, there was only a total of around ten thousand people, and within the ten thousand people, the imperial guards and maids were included too.


    711 people actually died today! Our losses are disastrous!


    Furthermore, there are 2000+ people that were injured. As expected of an ancient ferocious beast, its strength is indeed formidable!


    While raising his head and looking at the boundless sky, Ying Jingshan said gravely, ¡°Properly bury the deceased, and quickly treat the injured. The construction works also have to be carried out at the same time! Also, seal up Heavy Dust again!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ying Xiang responded.


    Right when everyone thought that peace has returned to the ind, a round shape me actually appeared within the night sky. The round shape me was extremely eye-catching, everyone within Ying Family raised their heads and looked towards the me.


    After bing startled for a moment, Ying Family¡¯s rtives immediately became alert! All of them tightly held onto the ancient godly items that were within their hands.


    It could be seen that, a small part of the barrier within the night sky was just like a piece of ss, falling down from the sky, and soon after, nine people entered through the hole!


    The man that was at the front was actually dressed entirely in red, appearing rather festive. This guy didn¡¯t just get married, right?


    The hole in the barrier slowly began to recover.


    Looking at the nine people within the sky, everyone within Ying Family was astonished.


    They actually broke the barrier so easily and entered into the ind! How is this possible!


    ¡°Who actually dares to trespass into Ying...¡± A warrior who wore a full-body armor shouted out. However, before he even managed to finish speaking, his entire body turned into a puddle of blood.


    Ying Family was stupefied. That warrior contributed heavily during the battle with Heavy Dust just now, and his strength was witnessed by all of them, thus, they didn¡¯t expect that the warrior would be killed in just a sh!


    And furthermore, the person who killed the warrior was someone who was standing at the back of the group, a ck-robed that was holding onto a sickle!


    That¡¯s right, the person who killed the warrior was Death Mage. Death Mage¡¯s hand was currently raised up by him.


    The entire Ying Family was silent, they felt that those few people were more frighteningpared to Heavy Dust!


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi who were hiding on the ind were currently looking at the sky.


    ¡°Big brother sure knows how to act cool.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw is indeed worthy of the title of act cool king~¡±


    Ying Xiang who possessed a fiery temper rushed towards Ye Hua while holding onto the ancient godly item in his hands. Just that, Ye Hua did not even take a look at Ying Xiang and was currently silently smoking onto his cigarette.


    ¡°Eat this de of mine!¡±


    The ancient godly item within Ying Xiang¡¯s hands immediately emitted out a dazzling gold light, illuminating the entire night sky, and that long de emitted out a tiger roar that was filled with excitement, seemingly like it was going to devour everything before it.


    Death Mage grasped his hand together!


    Bang!


    Ying Xiang who possessed an unordinary aura turned into blood fog on the spot, and the ancient godly item fell down towards the ground and pierced into the ground!


    Bang!


    The entire ind shook. From this, it could be seen just how huge the might of an ancient godly item was.


    And yet...


    The nine people within the sky did not even bother to go and pick up the ancient godly item, seemingly like the ancient godly item was rubbish in their eyes!


    Death Mage who was standing at the back of the group actually killed two people in a split second! This caused everyone to be stupefied! If Death Mage was merely able to kill the warrior in a split second, it would still be fine, but for Death Mage to be able to kill Ying Family¡¯s Ying Xiang who was armed with an ancient godly item in a split second, this caused everyone to not be able to ept it!


    Ying Jingshan and the various rtives did not dare to rush forth abruptly like Ying Xiang anymore. If the person who is standing at the most back is able to even kill off Ying Xiang in a split second, just how strong is the person who is standing at the most front!

 Chapter 191 – One second to consider 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 191 ¨C One second to consider 2/2</h4>


    Ye Hua lightly let out a breath of smoke, and the smoke could be seen slowly floating towards the heavily wounded Heavy Dust.


    When Heavy Dust who was lying within the ruins breathed in the smoke, its four limbs that were originally unable to move anymore gradually began to wiggle, and soon after, it suddenly stood its body up.


    Roar!


    Heavy Dust let out a long roar, and soon after, it bent its front legs and kneeled down towards Ye Hua!


    Right now, the hearts of everyone within Ying Family were crumbling. The reason that so many people died and be injured was so that we could knock down Heavy Dust. And yet, the man merely blew out a mouth of smoke, and Heavy Dust who was at itsst gasp just a moment ago seemed like it was injected with a stimnt and immediately recovered back its vitality!!!


    Is this man still a human!


    Ye Hua could be seen lifting his hand upwards while with his palm facing towards the sky!


    The entire ocean immediately began boiling, and the seawater could be seen rushing upwards, forming into legs, waist, chest, arms, and then a head!


    Eight Huge Water Demon Gods surrounded the entire ind and all of them were lowering their heads and gazing at everyone within Ying Family. Heavy Dust was already frightened to the point that it was trembling in fear. Before the Huge Water Demon Gods, Heavy Dust seemed just like a wild pig, only able to raise its head and look up towards the Huge Water Demons Gods. From this, it could be seen just how huge the Huge Water Demon Gods were.


    Not only was Heavy Dust feeling frightened, the legs of everyone within Ying Family were currently trembling too, and the ones who possessed weaker strength have long copsed onto the ground.


    Ying Kangshi himself had already fainted from fright.


    It was still not finished yet.


    At the space below Ye Hua and the others, the seawater raised up towards them. However, while raising, the seawater was also rapidly freezing. Gradually, an ice tform was formed, and Ye Hua and the others stood exactly on it.


    An ice throne could be seen rising up from the ice tform, and Ye Hua unhurriedly sat onto the throne. After sitting on the throne, Ye Hua flicked the cigarette bud and shouted out faintly, ¡°The two of you, still not going toe out?!¡±


    Everyone in Ying Family did not understand what this man meant. Who are the two people that this man is referring to?


    Ye Zizi and Qing Yutong who were hiding somewhere on the ind both sighed, then rubbed onto their butts at the same time...


    Ying Jingshan saw two figures flew out from the side, and when he saw the appearances of the two figures, he felt a chill ran down his spine. So, it was actually the two of them!


    The Ying Family¡¯s rtives who had seen before Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were not feeling good right now, they felt like they were going to cough out blood. So, after running back and forth in circles, the two of them are the real culprits!


    The entire Ying Family was actually toyed around in circles by two women!


    Arriving at the ice tform, Ye Zizi lowered her head and stood together with Wei Chang and the others, seemingly just like a child who did something wrong.


    On the other hand, Qing Yutong did not even know where she should stand at. If I were to jump into brother-inw¡¯s embrace right now, I¡¯m not sure what kind of reactions they would have.


    Of course, for something like that, I can only merely think about it in my head. For such a huge spectacle like this, only an idiot would do something like that. However, where should I stand at? I guess I should better go and stand at the back.


    ¡°Yutong,e and stand beside me!¡± Ye Hua said faintly. No matter what, Yutong is my sister-inw, this face must be given to Qing Ya. Yutong can treat it as standing on behalf of her big sister, I guess.


    Qing Yutong became exulted. Brother-inw even brings along his sister-inw when he is acting cool, I really want to give brother-inw a kiss, I love brother-inw.


    However, I cannot disy out my joy on my face right now, if not, I will be throwing brother-inw¡¯s face.


    Standing at her brother-inw¡¯s side, Qing Yutong looked at the small ind that was in front of her, at the Huge Water Demon Gods that were standing around the ind¡¯s surroundings, and also at the Heavy Dust who was kneeling down within the ruins. I have never felt such a feeling like this before.


    Wei Chang could be seen taking a small step forward and shouting out in a deep and low voice, ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    The eight Huge Water Demon Gods shouted out at the same time, ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    The huge might straightforwardlynded onto the backs of everyone within Ying Family, and the people that were flying within the air were immediately suppressed down onto the ground.


    People that belonged to Ying Family gradually kneeled down one after another, and as Ying Family¡¯s family head, Ying Jingshan was still tenaciously resisting the might. How could I kneel down!


    Pfft!


    Ying Jingshan spat out a mouth of blood and his knees suddenly smashed into the ground.


    Upon seeing that everyone within Ying Family was kneeling down on the ground, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°The reason that I came today is to give you all a way out to survive!¡±


    ¡°Of course, something like exterminating an entire family is not something that I have never done before. I will give you all one second to consider about it!¡±

 Chapter 192 – I am too outstanding 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 192 ¨C I am too outstanding 1/2</h4>


    A secondter.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°A wise man submits to circumstances, I admire all of you!¡±


    Ying Family, ¡°......¡±


    You have to at least give us time to consider about it. Others would normally give the other party one day to consider about it, and yet you only give one second? And after one second had passed, you say that we are wise men who submit to circumstances? This isn¡¯t good, right? Aren¡¯t you being too impetuous?


    ¡°No matter what identity you all possessed before, from this moment on, all of you only have to obey one person¡¯s orders!¡±


    Ye Hua shouted out faintly, ¡°Xun Fang,e out.¡±


    Xun Fang who was standing at the most back was startled. What is he calling me out for at this timing?


    Death Mage pushed onto this foolish woman. His Honor is calling out for you, what are you still being in a daze for!


    Right now, Xun Fang was still currently wearing the work clothes of a hotel attendant. When Ying Family saw Xun Fang, their heads began buzzing continuously. Could it be that, from now on, we are going to have to obey the orders of a hotel attendant?


    ¡°She is the person that all of you will have to obey from now on, and she will also be the one to pass on my orders to all of you. Of course, you all can choose to resist, but do not forget the price that you all would have to pay for afterward. There are lots of lots of families that have been exterminated by me, I wouldn¡¯t mind exterminating one more family.¡±


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua silently ignited a stick of cigarette.


    Wei Chang once again shouted out in a deep and low voice, ¡°Have all of you heard clearly what that has been said?¡±


    Ying Family waspletely silent.


    A Huge Water Demon God could be seen smashing its fist towards the crowd!


    Bang!


    The entire small ind began shaking violently, seemingly like it was going to explode and split into parts, and a huge wave was set off by the fist. All of Ying Family¡¯s buildings turned into debris under the fist¡¯s might.


    ¡°Have all of you heard clearly what that has been said!¡± Wei Chang shouted out once again, and the eight Huge Water Demon Gods could be seen to have already raised their fists. If their fists were to be punched towards the ind, the entire Ying Family will bepletely exterminated.


    ¡°We have all heard clearly!!!!¡± Ying Shang shouted out loudly.


    And along with Ying Shang opening his mouth, more and more Ying Family members began opening their mouths too. When standing in front of absolute power, all kinds of resistances were useless, and all that could be done was to submit!


    Lie Gu shouted out, ¡°Shout out in unison, and use Honor to address His Honor!¡±


    The entire ind could be heard shouting out in unison, ¡°We should solemnly obey His Honor¡¯s orders!¡±


    It has been such a long time since Ist experienced such a treatment like this. Ye Hua slightly closed his eyes. In the past, when I came across such a situation like this, I basically wouldn¡¯t let anyone live. However, right now, things are different. Everyone has their own uses, as long as they are utilized well!


    Wei Chang, Lie Gu, and Ye Zizi who were standing behind were feeling very excited. It feels like we have returned back to back then again, I really want to kill till there¡¯s nothing left~


    Towards Wei Chang and Lie Gu¡¯s girlfriends, what they have just witnessed tonight havepletely changed their world outlook. So, things can actually even be done like this.


    Xun Fang was still in shock right now and still hasn¡¯te back to her senses.


    In actuality, within those people, Qing Yutong was the one who was the most surprised. I knew that brother-inw is formidable, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would be formidable to such a degree. No wonder the system wants me to hug onto brother-inw¡¯s thigh. Big sister sure is fortunate.


    With brother-inw there to protect big sister, I can put my mind at ease about big sister.


    Ye Hua stretched out his palm and condensed out a piece of token, ¡°Xun Fang, these eight Huge Water Demon Gods will now be under your control. Also, that cat over there should be under your control too. If they are disobedient, you can just kill them off! However, Huge Water Demon Gods are only able to appear at the sea.¡±


    Death Mage immediately made a gesture towards Xun Fang. Quickly kneel down, if not once His Honor bes angry, he will even exterminate you too, and if you were to get exterminated, where am I going to find myself a wife?


    Xun Fang of course knew the rules. Xun Fang kneeled down and epted the token with both of her hands.


    ¡°You all can continue living on with your lives as usual, as long as you all obey her orders!¡± Ye Hua emphasized for thest time, then soon after, he snapped his fingers, and everyone disappeared!


    The eight Huge Water Demon Gods turned into seawater, and the ice tform and ice throne began melting quickly. If not for Heavy Dust still kneeling down on the ground, everyone would think that it was all just a dream...


    While with a somewhat dazed expression on his face, Ying Jingshan looked towards the ancient godly item thatnded onto the ground that was not far away from him. The ancient godly items are indeed rubbish towards them.

 Chapter 192 – I am too outstanding 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 192 ¨C I am too outstanding 2/2</h4>


    Currently, Ye Hua and the others arrived on top of the ocean. Soon after, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°All of you can go back and continue on with whatever you all are doing.¡±


    Death Mage suddenly said, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate wants to aid Xun Fang.¡±


    ¡°Approved.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Honor.¡± Death Mage was worried that Xun Fang wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress Ying Family. With him there along with Xun Fang, then would he be able to be at ease. I finally got myself a wife after great difficulty, I cannot allow her to die from something like not being able to suppress that Ying Family.


    Xun Fang stood at the side. Although she didn¡¯t understand what Death Mage was saying, she felt that it definitely had something to do with her.


    ¡°Your Honor, subordinate should leave first then.¡± Lie Gu said respectfully.


    Ye Hua gestured with his hand, and Lie Gu¡¯s three women also followed along and said respectfully, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate should leave first.¡±


    Afterward, Wei Chang brought along Tang Wei and left too, while Death Mage brought along Xun Fang and stepped into the ck void.


    Ye Zizi pulled onto Qing Yutong, the two were preparing to sneakily leave.


    ¡°What are you two trying to do!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely.


    Ye Zizi pouted her mouth and immediately raised her butt.


    Qing Yutong sighed. Brother-inw giving the sister-inw a lesson is a heavenlyw. Qing Yutong imitated after Ye Zizi and raised her butt.


    Ye Hua originally wanted to talk about some other things and didn¡¯t expect that the two would be so initiative.


    Pa, pa, pa...


    Immediately, the sound of Ye Zizi and Qing Yutong¡¯s butts being smacked rang out.


    After a while, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi covered onto their butts with their hands and followed behind Ye Hua. Big brother/brother-inw smacked too heavily... My butt has be swollen...


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what kind of family is that family?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Qing Yutong rubbed onto her butt and said with grievance, ¡°I do not know.¡±


    ¡°En, en, Zizi do not know too.¡±


    Ye Hua let out a breath, ¡°Seems like it was too casual of me to decide to subdue that family.¡±


    If Ying Family were to know about this, they would definitely cry and faint at one corner.


    You used brute force to subdue us, and yet you don¡¯t even know just who is it that you have just subdued... One of the three big powers, want toe and understand about it?


    ¡°Yutong,e over.¡± Ye Hua called over.


    ¡°Brother-inw, my butt really can¡¯t take anymore beating, you take a look, my butt has already be swollen.¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t go around creating trouble anymore.¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell your big sister about this matter.¡± Ye Hua said seriously. Regarding letting Qing Ya learn of my identity, I should take it slowly, I¡¯m afraid that Qing Ya wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it if she were to learn of my identity too quickly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Qing Yutong was confused as to why.


    Ye Hua let out a long sigh, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your big sister would feel inferior... After all, I am just truly too outstanding.¡±


    Qing Yutong, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, can you not act cool?¡±


    Ye Hua immediately raised his hand and Qing Yutong became startled and hid behind Ye Zizi.


    ¡°Understand?!¡±


    ¡°Understand, understand, I won¡¯t tell big sister about it~ But, brother-inw, you have to find a chance to tell my big sister about it too.¡±


    Ye Hua naturally knew about that. Back then when I tested her out by telling her that I was a cultivator, although she didn¡¯t disy it out, I was still able to sense that Qing Ya still felt a bit inferior afterward.


    If I were to tell her about my identity too quickly, she would feel that she is useless, then begin to produce various kinds of thoughts. This Qing Ya sure makes one worry.


    Arriving at the hotel, Ye Hua suddenly recalled that his own wife was still at the wedding dress shop, and thus hurriedly headed back to the wedding dress shop.


    ¡°Big brother¡¯s skill at acting cool is truly bing more and more formidable.¡± Ye Zizi said with a smile. I just love seeing how His Honor looks when he acts cool.


    ¡°Zizi, have you discovered it? Every time when your big brother acts cool, he has to smoke.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Why is that so?¡±


    ¡°My big sister said that brother-inw got a kind of sickness which is incurable, the sickness is called acting cool after smoking syndrome.¡±


    ¡°There is even such a sickness like that? Just the name of that sickness alone sounds formidable.¡±


    ¡°Zizi, you cannot learn from your big brother, girls should not smoke, and even more, they should not get into fights. Also, they should not always go to bars, and should not extinguish fire.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, what should we wear to the bar tonight?¡±


    ¡°I feel that that pink color lolita outfit suits you very much. Then, what should I wear?¡±


    ¡°Sailor Moon...¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±

 Chapter 193 – I’m begging you 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 193 ¨C I¡¯m begging you 1/2</h4>


    Ye Hua hurriedly returned to the wedding dress shop, and Qing Ya could be seen to have fallen asleep on the sofa. This foolish woman, to not even know to head back to the hotel by herself first.


    After changing his clothes, Ye Hua lightly carried his woman up from the sofa, and furthermore, it was a princess carry.


    Qing Ya pursed her lips and embraced onto Ye Hua¡¯s neck, ¡°You are back.¡±


    ¡°If you are tired, why didn¡¯t you just go back and rest?¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m waiting for you, I¡¯m scared that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find me.¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°How would I not be able to find you?¡±


    Qing Ya smiled tenderly and buried her head onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest. Qing Ya felt very sweet in her heart.


    Within these two days, lots of things happened within Ying Family, and it could be counted as a great cmity for Ying Family. Luckily, everything was restrained in the end!


    However, Xun Fang¡¯s first order was that, tonight¡¯s matter was not allowed to be spread outside, if not, Ying Family should be eliminated!


    Death Mage stood behind his own woman and watched her issued one order after another order. Why do the more I look at that back, the more attractive that back gets? Especially the way she looks when she instructs others, it is truly beautiful.


    Ying Family¡¯s construction works were undergoing intensely. Xun Fang had been a sect master before and thus knew how to manage others. And in actuality, all she had to do was to manage and keep those Ying Family¡¯s rtives under control.


    After finish giving out all of the orders, Xun Fang and Death Mage found a spot to sit at. While leaning against each other, the two began ying with their mobile game.


    In actuality, Xun Fang forgot about one matter, which was that the token within her hand could be used to control the eight Huge Water Demon Gods. The Huge Water Demon Gods were summoned out by Ye Hua, and the strength of each of those Huge Water Demon Gods was far above Death Mage¡¯s strength. So long as Xun Fang wants, she could kill off Death Mage anytime she wants.


    However, not sure what reason, Xun Fang seemed to have chosen to forget about the matter regarding the Huge Water Demon Gods and still continued using her own method to try and kill off Death Mage.


    Right now, at Long¡¯an City, Leisure Bar.


    Wei Chang brought along Tang Wei and appeared within the bar¡¯s toilet. Tang Wei still seemed to be very shocked about what happened. That scene from just a while ago seemed just like a scene from a science fiction movie. That super huge water human almost smashed the ind into pieces with just one fist. And at the scene, there were eight of those super huge water humans...


    His Honor is too formidable. Upon recalling the time where I went and gave a love letter to His Honor, I feel so embarrassed...


    ¡°Uncle Wei, since it¡¯s already sote, I will just go to your house and sleep for today.¡± Tang Wei tapped her toes onto the floor and said shyly.


    Right now, I¡¯m still feeling very excited, I really want to do some shameful things with Uncle Wei right now.


    Wei Chang rubbed onto Tang Wei¡¯s head, ¡°Have you forgotten that Uncle Wei has a car? Uncle Wei can send you back home.¡±


    Tang Wei, ¡°......¡±


    Uncle Wei is the most honest man I have ever seen, there is no one more honest than Uncle Wei!


    After walking out of the toilet, Tang Wei pulled onto Wei Chang, ¡°Uncle Wei, they are still here...¡±


    Wei Chang suddenly pped onto his own head. I forgot to tell His Honor about this.


    ¡°Xiao Tang, you go and change your clothes first, I will go and ask them just what is it that they want.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Uncle Wei.¡±ess


    Wei Chang walked to the main hall. On a booth, a pair of male and female were sitting on it. The male and female had a grave expression on their faces, seemingly like they had made an important decision.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our bar is currently closing for business.¡± Wei Chang revealed out a professional smile.


    Right beside the male, there was a guitar box, and it seemed to be very important to the male.


    ¡°I want to meet ck robe.¡± The male straightforwardly said out his motive.


    That¡¯s right, this male was Xiao Yi! And the female beside him was Shu Nan!

 Chapter 193 – I’m begging you 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 193 ¨C I¡¯m begging you 2/2</h4>


    At his home, Xiao Yi pondered for a very long time, and the conclusion that he arrived at was that Xiao Family was done for!


    However, a figure suddenly appeared within his mind, ck robe! If I am able to receive the ck robe¡¯s help, Xiao Family would not be done for. No matter what kind of request the ck robe request of me, I can agree to all of it. Even more, I have brought along Xuan Yuan Sword. My life, adding on with Xuan Yuan Sword, in exchange for the safety of my women and child!


    As Xiao Yi¡¯s wife, Shu Nan seemed to have sensed that there was something peculiar with her husband. During this day, Shu Nan blocked her husband¡¯s path and told him that if he doesn¡¯t tell her where he was heading out to, she would die in front of him!


    Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t do anything about his wife, and with no choice, he told his n to Shu Nan.


    After listening to Xiao Yi¡¯s n, Shu Nan didn¡¯t hesitate at all and chose to go to the bar with her husband.


    During that time, Xiao Yi asked his wife, ¡°Why do you want toe along with me.¡±


    Shu Nan smiled very beautifully and said, ¡°I am also a life too.¡±


    At that moment, Xiao Yi discovered that he was the luckiest person in this world. If I am not lucky, how would I have been able to marry them!


    Although Xiao Yi brought his wife along with him to the bar, Xiao Yi was definitely not going to let his wife die!


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Wei Chang pretended and asked.ess L


    ¡°I want to meet ck robe, I have a very important matter to discuss with him.¡± Xiao Yi¡¯splexion was extremely bad right now, he was already at the point where he was about to die soon. If he was not able to settle everything tonight, he may perhaps not be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sun anymore.


    Shu Nan tightly held onto her husband¡¯s icy-cold hand. Shu Nan¡¯s heart was bleeding.


    Wei Chang did not know how His Honor was going to deal with this Xiao Yi, and thus, he decided that he might as well not trouble himself with this Xiao Yi.


    ¡°You all can go back, there is no ck robe here.¡± Wei Chang said faintly.


    With the sound of a plop, Shu Nan kneeled down in front of Wei Chang, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, let us meet ck robe. My husband is about to die soon, and right before he dies, he just wants to meet ck robe for once.¡±


    Wei Chang looked towards Xiao Yi and discovered that Xiao Yi¡¯s situation was indeed as what the woman has said. From the looks of it, this Xiao Yi is most probably not going to be able to live past tonight.


    Let Death Magee over to the bar? Forget about it, the way that that Death Mage converse with others is able to make one¡¯s head go big.


    Forget it, I will go and ask His Honor¡¯s opinion about it.


    Currently, Ye Hua had just fallen asleep while hugging onto Qing Ya. Suddenly, Wei Chang¡¯s voice appeared in his head and woke him up.


    ¡°Your Honor, Xiao Yi came to the bar.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yi? Instead of properly cultivating at home, what did hee all the way to my bar for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from how he looks right now, it seems that he most probably won¡¯t be able to live past tonight.¡±


    Ye Hua asked confusedly, ¡°He is about to die?¡±


    ¡°En. Your Honor, you see, do we keep him or not?¡±


    Ye Hua thought for a bit. I subdued a power that belongs to the south just a while ago, and right now, I am still currentlycking a power that belongs to the north... He should be it then!


    ¡°Keep him to use.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua continued to go back to sleep while hugging onto Qing Ya. This feels sofortable.


    Wei Chang took a look at Xiao Yi, and Shu Nan who was kneeling on the floor, ¡°You two wait here.¡± After finish speaking, Wei Chang turned around and left.


    Shu Nan became exulted as she stood up and held onto her husband¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother Xiao, persevere on!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, Shu Nan... This family will depend on you from now... If... if youe across someone who is better than me, don¡¯t feel burdened about it.¡± Xiao Yi was very weak right now, there was no vitality on hisplexion at all. If not for the strong spiritual energy supporting onto his body, he would have already died a few days ago.


    Shu Nan shouted out, ¡°Brother Xiao! What are you even talking about! This entire lifetime of mine belongs to you! And during the next lifetime, I am still going to belong to you!¡±


    Xiao Yi gasped heavily. Right now, he did not even have the strength to even speak anymore.


    Suddenly! visit website


    A ck whirlpool appeared in front of the two of them, and from the ck whirlpool, a figure could be seen walking out from it. The figure¡¯s entire body was covered by ck fog.


    Xiao Yi and Shu Nan looked dazedly at this figure. The scene from back then is still vivid in my mind, this figure is that ck robe¡¯s boss!


    Wei Chang was working hard to deal with the two. Sigh, Xiao Tang is still waiting outside for me...


    ¡°What is it!¡± Wei Chang asked in a deep and low voice, his voice changedpletely.


    Xiao Yi could be seen to be very agitated. While hugging onto the guitar box, and with his entire body shivering, Xiao Yi crawled onto the floor and slowly opened the guitar box. The dazzling Xuan Yuan Sword appeared in front of everyone.


    Xiao Yi could be seen kneeling in front of Wei Chang. Just moving for a bit was enough to cause Xiao Yi to gasp heavily. If not for Shu Nan holding onto him, he would have long copsed onto the floor.


    ¡°My... my... my sword and life... I can give them both to you... Can... can you... guarantee the safety of my wives and child...¡± Xiao Yi spoke intermittently. After finish speaking thest word, Xiao Yi felt that his breathing became even more difficult, and his entire body even began trembling.


    Shu Nan¡¯s tears fell down like rain. While hugging tightly onto her husband, Shu Nan said towards Wei Chang, ¡°If my husband¡¯s life is not enough, I can give you my life too!¡±

 Chapter 194 – The three who are having a hard time 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 194 ¨C The three who are having a hard time 1/2</h4>


    Wei Chang stretched out his hand, and the Xuan Yuan Sword that was within the guitar box floated onto his hand. Wei Chang said faintly, ¡°This sword is garbage, and your life is garbage too.¡±


    Wei Chang let his hand loose, and the Xuan Yuan Swordnded back into the guitar box. However, Wei Chang purposely left an aura of his on the sword.


    Upon hearing Wei Chang¡¯s words, and seeing the Xuan Yuan Swordnded back into the guitar box, Xiao Yi began coughing severely. Xiao Yi tried with all his might to crawl towards Wei Chang. He wanted to crawl to Wei Chang and beg him, beg him to save his wives and child.


    ¡°However, you are very lucky, I like saving garbage¡¯s lives.¡±


    A ck fog entered into Xiao Yi¡¯s head, and thetter immediately fainted.


    ¡°Brother Xiao! Brother Xiao!¡±


    ¡°Tell him, I can save him, but at the same time, I can also kill him!¡±


    Shu Nan was very sensible as she kneeled down and said, ¡°From now on, Xiao Family should listen to your orders!¡±


    Wei Chang nodded his head, and his body disappeared. Soon after, he appeared at the back alley.


    ¡°Xiao Tang, let¡¯s go.¡± Wei Chang said with a slight smile.


    ¡°En~¡± Tang Wei smiled tenderly.


    Within Leisure Bar, Shu Nan was currently feeling her husband¡¯s pulse. After feeling her husband¡¯s pulse for a while, she finally let out a breath of relief. Brother Xiao¡¯s pulse is very stable, and his vitality has be much surgingpared to before. That person is too formidable, to actually be able to save a person who is about to die soon.


    Shu Nan carried Xiao Yi onto the booth, and with her mind finally at ease, she began waiting for Xiao Yi toe to.


    10 minutester.


    Hmmm, hmmm, hmmm~


    Shu Nan became dazed! Why is Brother Xiao moaning... Isn¡¯t that a woman¡¯s specialty?


    ¡°Where am I at?¡± Xiao Yi raised his head while in a daze and asked.


    Shu Nan¡¯s heart sank. It couldn¡¯t be that something went wrong, right?


    ¡°Brother Xiao! Look at me!¡± Shu Nan held onto Xiao Yi¡¯s face and said nervously.


    Xiao Yi who had a dazed look on him suddenly smiled brightly, then hugged onto his own woman. Shu Nan was startled for a moment, and afterward, she punched onto Xiao Yi with her tender fist, ¡°You scoundrel, you scared me to death!!! I¡¯m going to beat you to death!!!¡±


    Xiao Yi tightly hugged onto the woman who was within his embrace, and after a long while, he said tenderly, ¡°Shu Nan, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao...¡± Listening to that strong heartbeat, Shu Nan could be considered to finally bepletely at ease.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± Xiao Yi stood up. Looking at the Xuan Yuan Sword that was lying within the guitar box, there was no great change in his expression. After covering the guitar box, Xiao Yi picked up the guitar box.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, are we going to leave just like this?¡± Shu Nan took a look at the surroundings and asked confusedly.


    Xiao Yi nodded his head. A trace of ck fog flickered within his ck pupils, ¡°En, there are still a lot of things waiting for us to go and do, I am going to see just how many people are going to betray me!¡±


    Shu Nan nodded her head. This time¡¯s narrow escape through death could be counted as a miracle. However, although that is the case, the things that are going to be happening next are going to be much more dangerous. Everyone is eyeing at Brother Xiao¡¯s Xuan Yuan Sword. Looking at Brother Xiao, he seems to be intending to continue to pretend to still be sick and lure out those enemies that are hiding within the dark.


    A miraculous day passed by just like this. As one of the three big powers, Ying Family was engrossed within the ocean of pain, and on the other hand, for Xiao Family, who was an ordinary family, it was a joyful day for them.


    From this matter, it could be shown that luck was truly very important.


    Alright, I¡¯m just bluffing, in actuality, everything was within a moment of Ye Hua¡¯s decisions.


    On the next morning, Ye Hua was once again pulled out of bed by Qing Ya. Of course, only after pulling for an hour, then did Qing Ya finally pulled Ye Hua out of the bed. This caused Qing Ya to not know whether tough or cry. This Ye Hua is such a big person already, and he is actually trying to sleep in. If I don¡¯t give him two kisses, he wouldn¡¯t even get off from the bed and would act shamelessly.


    Ye Hua who was pulled out from the bed was in a very bad mood. And since Ye Hua was in a bad mood, someone else was definitely going to be out of luck.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were precisely the ones that were going to be out of luck.


    Today¡¯s shoot was an outdoor shoot, thus it was definitely going to be exhausting... Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi couldn¡¯t even run away even if they wanted to, their butts still hurts right now.


    However, the pairing of a big bridesmaid and a small bridesmaid was indeed very interesting. With the addition of the two in the shoot, the outdoor shoot was about to catch up to a celebrity¡¯s signature signing event. Asides from the photographer who was taking photos, there were also a bunch of other people in the surroundings taking photos. After all, the people who were being shot, the man was handsome, the women were beautiful, and furthermore, there was a little loli. Thebination of the four was truly great.

 Chapter 194 – The three who are having a hard time 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 194 ¨C The three who are having a hard time 2/2</h4>


    At a location that was 2500 kilometers away from Ye Hua and the others, there were three other people who were having it harder than Ye Hua, Ye Zizi, and Qing Yutong.


    ¡°Big brother, are you really going to sell it?¡± Little Brother Red asked while feeling sad.


    Big Brother Green took a puff of the cigarette, and after looking at Little Ah Li who was standing at the side, he said gravely, ¡°Sell!¡±


    ¡°For just 3000 rmb, are you really going to sell it?¡±


    That¡¯s right, right now, Big Brother Green had the thought of selling his car. This Wuling Hongguang car was bought by me by spending all of my savings. Although it was a second-hand, it still cost me 30k+ rmb. The car was used by me to ship goods. But right now, if I don¡¯t sell it, what am I going to eat?


    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s just go and withdraw money at an atm.¡±


    Big Brother Green stretched out his hand and pped onto Little Brother Red¡¯s head, ¡°Are you stupid? If I were to go and withdraw money at an atm, wouldn¡¯t I be revealing my own location to the police!¡±


    ¡°They are able to track your location just from you withdrawing money out from an atm?¡± Little Brother Red asked confusedly.


    ¡°Of course. The moment I withdraw the money from the atm, the bank would immediately be able to know which atm I withdrew from, and afterward, we would get surrounded by the police. This is how it always goes within the television. Why do you not grow a brain?¡±


    Little Brother Red pouted his mouth, ¡°Who would think about that when watching television.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you still going to sell the car or not?¡± The shop¡¯s boss shouted out impatiently. This car is not bad, I would be able to earn a few thousand from reselling it.


    Big Brother Green said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m selling it!¡±


    Donghuang Li could be seen walking with small steps to Big Brother Green¡¯s side and pulled onto Big Brother Green¡¯s shirt, ¡°Uncle Green.¡±


    Big Brother Green who had a stiff look on his face turned his head around and smiled, ¡°Ah Li, what¡¯s the matter? We are going to have money soon. Uncle Green will treat you to eat McDonald.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Green, Ah Li doesn¡¯t want to eat McDonald anymore, it¡¯s not delicious.¡± Donghuang Li could naturally see that the two uncles did not have any more money, therefore, how could she request to eat something so expensive again, she was currently already feeling very guilty in her heart.


    Big Brother Green carried Donghuang Li up from the ground and asked with a smile, ¡°Then, what does Ah Li wants to eat? Uncle Green will buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li wants to eat buns.¡±


    The green and red brothers sighed in their hearts. What a sensible child.


    Rubbing onto Ah Li¡¯s head, Big Brother Green smiled, ¡°Alright, Uncle Red will bring you to go and buy big pork buns.¡±


    After taking a look at his little brother who was bringing Ah Li to the side to buy buns, Big Brother Green pointed to the motorbike that was at the side and asked, ¡°Boss, how much is this motorbike?¡±


    ¡°1000 rmb.¡± The boss immediately gave a huge price.


    Big Brother Green used to ride motorbikes quite often during the past. This motorbike seems pretty decent, however, 1000 rmb is too expensive, the most I can do is 500 rmb.


    ¡°500 rmb for it.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°Forget about it then.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, little brother, wait a minute, wait a minute, the price can be discussed over.¡± The boss immediately shouted. That motorbike has been ced here for two months already. Right now, it would be best for me to get the motorbike off my hands.


    ¡°You can take it for 800 rmb.¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±


    ¡°600 rmb!¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, 500 rmb it is then.¡± The boss didn¡¯t want to continue at it anymore. In any case, the motorbike would just be taking up space in my shop if I don¡¯t sell it.


    With 2500 rmb in their pockets and a motorbike that was emitting out ck smoke, the three set out towards the south. When they came across rain, they would search for a ce to hide from the rain, and when nightes, they would just casually search for a ce to rest at for the night. Although the journey was rough, the journey was filled withughter and joy.


    On this night, they came across rain again. Big Bother Green hurriedly searched for a ce to hide from the rain, and luckily, thanks to heaven¡¯s blessing, they found a half-copsed house at the side of the road.


    The green and red brothers¡¯ afros had long copsed, while Little Ah Li¡¯s face was dirty. However, Little Ah Li¡¯s eyes were iparably bright.


    ¡°The south¡¯s weather is filled with rain.¡± Little Brother Red shook away the rainwater that was on his hair and sighed.


    Big Brother Green found a few pieces of dried woods within the broken-down house and used a lighter to set the dried woods on fire. Afterward, Big Brother Green looked towards Ah Li and asked, ¡°Ah Li, are you hungry?¡±

 Chapter 195 – Arrived at their destination 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 195 ¨C Arrived at their destination 1/2</h4>


    Ah Li rubbed onto her stomach. In actuality, she was very hungry...


    ¡°Ah Li is not hungry.¡± Donghuang Li said with her tender voice, then moved her body closer to the fire.


    After those few days of interactions, red and green brothers understood Ah Li¡¯s character, care a lot for others, and was also very considerate.


    Donghuang Li stood her body up, walked to Big Brother Green¡¯s back, and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Green, you have been riding the motorbike for an entire day, let Ah Li help you massage your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ah Li. Uncle is not tired, uncle is still very energetic right now!¡± In actuality, Big Brother Green¡¯s shoulders were aching. My shoulders feel like they are going to dislocate.


    However, Ah Li still continued and helped massage Big Brother Green¡¯s shoulders.


    Suddenly, Little Brother Red said indignantly, ¡°Big brother, those people within the family are too malicious, they actually reported us, and even said that we stole chickens from the neighboring vige during a year ago!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you only see who are true to you during hard times, I have decided to withdraw from the family.¡± Big Brother Green lighted up a wrinkled looking stick of cigarette.


    ¡°Good idea! Then, big brother, how about we create a new family on our own? What should we name our new family?¡± The little brother was very excited.


    Big Brother Green let out a mouth of smoke and said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s call it, Buried Love Family.¡±


    ¡°F**k, what a good name! This name is profound, artistic, and creative!¡±


    ¡°Ah Li wants to join the family too~¡± Donghuang Li said with a smile on her face, her big eyes were about to turn into crescents.


    Big Brother Green smiled, ¡°You this little brat can forget about it, wait until you grow up, then we will talk about it again.¡±


    ¡°Humph~ Ah Li wants to join~¡±


    ¡°Haha, then, there are now three people within our Buried Love Family, who will be the boss?¡± Little Brother Red stood up, having a look on him that was saying, quickly, pick me to be the boss.


    Donghuang Li immediately raised her hand, ¡°Ah Li will be the boss~¡±


    Big Brother Green, ¡°......¡±


    Little Brother Red, ¡°......¡±


    Little Brother Red smiled and said, ¡°Ah Li, what good is there in being a boss? Watch, Uncle Red will perform a frantic version of Thomas ir for you.¡±


    Whew, whew, whew...


    In a moment, the dust began flying everywhere, and Big Brother Green and Donghuang Li immediately covered onto their mouths and noses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t f**king spin anymore, that back mountain of ours was precisely spun t by you.¡± Big Brother Green couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Little Brother Red stood his body up and patted onto his hands, ¡°Big brother, duringst year¡¯s family contest, your Thomas ir was the one that received first ce.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Uncle Green was the one who received first ce? So formidable.¡± Donghuang Li eximed in surprise. She felt that Big Brother Green was very formidable for being able to receive first ce.


    Big Brother Green was very humble, ¡°That is but a thing in the past, a great man doesn¡¯t mention his braveries that happened during the past.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, give Ah Li a short performance and show her what the first ce¡¯s Thomas ir looks like.¡±


    Donghuang Li followed along and said, ¡°Uncle Green, Ah Li wants to see you spin.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Uncle Green will perform for Ah Li then.¡±


    Big Brother Green could be seen standing up and patting onto his butt, then walked to where his little brother was standing at just a while ago.


    Whew, whew, whew...


    As expected of the family¡¯s first ce, the scene seemed as if a smoke bomb had been thrown there, Big Brother Green¡¯s figure couldn¡¯t even be seen anymore.


    Donghuang Li, ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±


    Little Brother Red, ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough...¡±


    Little Brother Red silently thought to himself, ¡°And he still says that the back mountain was spun t by me, the back mountain was evidently spun t by him.¡±


    The joyful times always pass by very quickly. The three gradually fell asleep, and on the second day, they continued heading down south.


    Ten dayster...


    The three stood at Long¡¯an City¡¯s public square and looked at the huge statue in front of them.


    A big aunt that was passing by took a look at them, then slowly took out five rmb and ced it on the floor.


    ¡°Big aunt! Come back, which eye of yours saw that I look like a beggar!¡± Little Brother Red shouted out.


    The big aunt turned her head around and looked at him with a look of disdain, ¡°Are you ill? The money isn¡¯t for you too.¡±


    The corner of Little Brother Red¡¯s mouth twitched. So, what you are trying to say is that I am even worse than a beggar!


    Donghuang Li picked up the five rmb that was on the floor and said to the big aunt, ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡±


    The big aunt walked back to Donghuang Li, then took out ten rmb and gave it to her, ¡°Little friend, quickly go and buy something for yourself to eat.¡±


    The motorbike broke down during their journey to Long¡¯an City, and it was the kind of broke down where the motorbike couldn¡¯t be fixed anymore. Furthermore, they have also used up all of the money that they had on them. However, Big Brother Green still insisted on not withdrawing money from the atm. Unless a situation where I have no choice but to withdraw from the atm arises, I won¡¯t withdraw money from the atm.

 Chapter 195 – Arrived at their destination 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 195 ¨C Arrived at their destination 2/2</h4>


    While holding onto the money within her hand, the dirty-looking Donghuang Li smiled and said, ¡°Uncles, Ah Li has money now, Ah Li will treat you two to eat.¡±


    Green and red brothers rubbed onto Ah Li¡¯s head and smiled, ¡°Uncle is not hungry, Ah Li, you can just buy for yourself to eat.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t do, if uncles are not eating, Ah Li won¡¯t eat too!¡± Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth, having a look on her that was saying, if you all are not eating, then I won¡¯t eat too.


    Hearing Ah Li¡¯s words, the green and red brothers took a look at each other, with just those words alone, it is already worth it for us to send Ah Li back home!


    After buying a bun, they split the bun into three pieces. However, Donghuang Li¡¯s share was at least half the size of the bun, green and red brothers didn¡¯t take too much.


    After finding a park, the three sat at a long bench and began to savor the world¡¯s most delicious bun.


    ¡°Ah Li, we have arrived at Long¡¯an City, where do your daddy and mommy stay at?¡± Big Brother Green asked. I feel like I have gone through thousands of difficulties to finally be able toe close to sending this little ancestor back to her home.


    ¡°Erm, Leisure Bar.¡± Donghuang Li said.


    Green and red brothers went into a daze for a moment, what does she mean by that? Please?


    (Çå°É, which means Leisure Bar, sounds like Çë°É, which means please)


    ¡°Leisure Bar!¡± Donghuang Li said with clear pronunciation.


    ¡°Big brother, I have heard of bars before, but I have never heard of leisure bars.¡± Little Brother Red said confusedly.


    Big Brother Green stretched out his hand and pped onto Little Brother Red¡¯s head, ¡°Are you stupid, it is most probably some fresh amusement thing within the cities. Look it up on Baidu.¡±


    ¡°My phone is out of battery...¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s find it by visiting one bar by another bar.¡±


    Little Brother Red let out a breath. Such a big city like this, how are we going to even find it... Seems like we still haven¡¯t gotten through all the dangers within this ¡®Journey to the South¡¯.


    After finish eating, the three began looking for the so-called Leisure Bar. However, they suddenly discovered one thing, which was that, the bars seemed to be closed during the day and were only opened during the night.


    Walking on the flourishing big street, the three became the focal point. Suddenly, a fragrance blew over, and the three stopped their footsteps and looked towards their right side.


    ¡°Song Prince Mansion Hotspot Store.¡±


    Green and red brothers pursed their lips, while Donghuang Li straightforwardly swallowed a mouth of saliva.


    ¡°So many people are queueing up.¡± Donghuang Li mumbled.


    ¡°Big brother, the food within this store looks very delicious.¡± Little Brother Red was about to start dripping saliva.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Donghuang Li said while mesmerized.


    Suddenly, a man who wore a western suit walked out of the store and stood outside of the store¡¯s entrance to smoke. Looking at the three, the man wrinkled his brows and said, ¡°The three of you, stand a bit further away, don¡¯t affect my customers¡¯ appetites.¡±


    Donghuang Li pulled onto Big Brother Green¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s leave, don¡¯t affect them.¡±


    Big Brother Green was very unhappy about it, ¡°What are you making noise for, does this road belong to your family? Ie from a vige and even I am more cultured than you!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, still dares to talk back? Scram, if not, see how I am going to take care of you!¡±


    Donghuang Li pointed towards the manager and said with her tender voice, ¡°Uncle, you are a bad guy!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Where did this little beggare from? Even more, this little beggar¡¯s mouth doesn¡¯t spare others, huh? Don¡¯t even have a bit of basic upbringing!¡±


    When green and red brothers saw Little Ah Li¡¯s eyes turned red, they immediately exploded and rolled up their sleeves, ¡°I f**king dare you to say it again!¡±


    Upon seeing that the green and red brothers seemed like they were intending to fight him with all their might, the manager immediately hid into the store, ¡°If you all still don¡¯t leave, I am going to report to the police!¡±


    ¡°F**k, if I don¡¯t give you a lesson today, I will dye my hair green!¡± While speaking, Little Brother Red rushed into the store, causing the people that were queueing up to be startled and immediately stepped aside.


    Big Brother Green also rushed into the store. A bunch of fighting sounds immediately rang out within the store, and before a minute had even passed, green and red brothers ran out of the store while with a flustered look on their faces. After running out of the store, one of them carried Donghuang Li up from the ground, then continued running away with all their might.


    + chefs could be seen rushing out from the store, and every one of them was holding onto a cleaver.


    ¡°Big brother, there is an alley there, let¡¯s run into the alley!¡±


    Big Brother Green stretched out his hand and pped onto Little Brother Red¡¯s head, ¡°What will we do if the alley leads to a dead-end, continue running!¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    And thus, the three of them ran past their final destination.

 Chapter 196 – She is called Aunt Qing 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 196 ¨C She is called Aunt Qing 1/2</h4>


    While carrying onto Donghuang Li, green and red brothers did not know just how long they had run for. In any case, they did not have any more energy left to run. Those fatties sure can run.


    ¡°Ah Li, are you okay?¡± Big Brother Green gasped heavily. It is fortunate that my physical fitness became strong from practicing Thomas ir.


    Donghuang Li said with her tender voice, ¡°Uncle Green, lower your head.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Big Brother Green responded in confusion. However, he still listened and slowly squatted down his body.


    Donghuang Li could be seen using her sleeve to wipe onto Big Brother Green¡¯s sweat. Upon seeing that, Little Brother Red immediately squatted down too, ¡°Ah Li, Uncle Red wants it too.¡±


    ¡°En, Ah Li will help Uncle Red wipe away his sweat in a while.¡± Donghuang Li said with a smile.


    Originally, the two were feeling very indignant, however, after seeing how thoughtful Donghuang Li was, the two did not have even the slightest bit of anger left in their hearts anymore. Ah Li is too obedient, she¡¯s obedient to the point that I don¡¯t want her to receive any harm at all.


    The three continued wandering around within this unfamiliar city. Donghuang Li stood in between the green and red brothers. While holding onto their hands, Donghuang Li would hop from time to time.


    To Donghuang Li, although those few days were tough, she was very happy, much, much happierpared to when she was at Voidless Realm.


    The night descended, and while bringing along Donghuang Li, the green and red brothers began searching for Leisure Bar by visiting one bar after another bar. Unfortunately, after visiting quite a few bars, they still haven¡¯t found Leisure Bar.


    ¡°Uncle Green, Uncle Red, Ah Li has something that she wants to confess to you two.¡± Donghuang Li stopped her footsteps, lowered her head, intertwined her fingers, and said with a pitiful look on her small face.


    Such an adorable look like this, no matter how huge the matter was, one wouldn¡¯t be able to bear to scold her.


    The two squatted down at Donghuang Li¡¯s sides and asked curiously, ¡°Little ancestor, what it is that you want to confess to us?¡±


    ¡°Actually... actually, Ah Li didn¡¯te here to find daddy and mommy... Ah Li came here to find Aunt Qing.¡± After finish speaking, Donghuang Li pinched onto her ears, seemingly like she was preparing to receive her punishment.


    The green and red brothers became dazed. Soon after, Big Brother Green rubbed onto Donghuang Li¡¯s head, ¡°Never mind, we will go and find Aunt Qing then.¡±


    After walking for a while, a bar that was called Hundred Crossings Bar appeared in front of the three. There was quite a lot of people in the bar, and there was even a queue outside.


    Big Brother Green asked, ¡°Ah Li, what characteristics does that Aunt Qing of yours have?¡±


    Donghuang Li thought to herself for a while. Aunt Qing often says that she is beautiful and very wealthy, these two are most probably her characteristics, I guess.


    ¡°Beautiful, and wealthy.¡± Donghuang Li said.


    Green and red brothers were startled. As expected, Ah Li is indeed the child of a rich family. However, to be able to teach out such a sensible child like Ah Li, there must be quite a few schrs in the family.


    That¡¯s right, Ah Li¡¯s dad would exterminate families at the drop of a hat, and Ah Li¡¯s mom would threaten others at the drop of a hat.


    Green and red brothers walked to the bar and asked a man who was wearing a ck jacket and sunsses, ¡°Brother, is there a person that is called Aunt Qing here?¡±


    The man took off his sunsses and began to size up the two brothers. Afterward, the man sized up Donghuang Li, then said gravely, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Green and red brothers were exulted. Heaven has eyes! After going through great difficulties, we have finally found it!


    Donghuang Li was also very happy, I am finally going to be able to see Aunt Qing.

 Chapter 196 – She is called Aunt Qing 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 196 ¨C She is called Aunt Qing 2/2</h4>


    Right after walking into the bar, Donghuang Li covered her ears. It¡¯s so noisy... I don¡¯t like this ce at all.


    On the other hand, green and red brothers found everything to be very peculiar. The pubs within the big cities sure are fashionable. There are so many beautiful women here, and they are dressed so sexily. However, they are still falling short whenpared to me, my outfit is what that is the trendiest nowadays.


    The jacketed man brought the three to the second floor, and after walking through a few dim passageways, the jacketed man pushed open a door, ¡°Right inside.¡±


    The green and red brothers brought along Donghuang Li and entered into the small room. However, what they saw next was different from what they had imagined.


    Within the room, there was a table, and on the table, there were poker cards, an ashtray that was filled with cigarette buds, melon seeds, peanuts, and beers, causing the table to seem extremely dirty and disordered.


    Furthermore, a man could be seen sitting on a boss chair, and within the man¡¯s embrace, there was a woman who wore heavy makeup and dressed gaudily. The man¡¯s hand was even stretched into the woman¡¯s clothing.


    Big Brother Green immediately covered onto Donghuang Li¡¯s eyes. A child cannot look at that.


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, someone is looking for you.¡± The jacketed man stood at one side after speaking.


    The man patted onto the woman¡¯s butt, and the woman even shouted out sweetly, ¡°Brother Kun, irritating~¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Qing Lian walked to the front of green and red brothers and slightly took a look at them. Soon after, she squatted down her body and looked towards Donghuang Li, ¡°Not bad, although she is a bit dirty, she can indeed be counted as a beauty.¡±


    Donghuang Li immediately hid behind Big Brother Green and looked at the woman in front of her with alert.


    Her voice sounds awful... She is not Aunt Qing...


    ¡°Speak, how much are you intending to sell this girl.¡± Qing Lian asked with a smile.


    Little Brother Red wrinkled his brows, ¡°Are you ill, we are here to find someone!¡±


    Big Brother Green was now aware that they hade to the wrong ce, and thus immediately pulled onto Donghuang Li and walked towards the door.


    The jacketed man stood in the path of the door and a knife could be seen held within his hand. What the jacketed man was trying to convey couldn¡¯t be any more obvious.


    ¡°This ce of mine is not a ce that you cane and go whenever you want!¡± Qing Lian said coldly.


    Kun Chong who was sitting on the boss chair stood his body up and took out a cigar. While smelling onto the cigar, Kun Chong said, ¡°Leave the little girl here, and the two of you can leave.¡±


    Green and red brothers were not people that have never mingled within the undergrounds, just that, they have already washed their hands in a gold basin and no longer mingle within the undergrounds...


    Faced against a situation like this, there is no need to say too much, just fight them head-on, then run!


    The two brothers could be seen immediately kicking onto the jacketed man, then carried onto Donghuang Li and ran.


    Kun Chong picked up the walkie-talkie that was on the table and said, ¡°Two non-mainstreams ran out from my room, cripple them, then bring the little girl back to me!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qing Lian walked with catwalk steps and smiled lovably, ¡°If this little girl were to be fed big, I guarantee that she would be able to earn quite a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°I will feed you full first before we talk about that!¡±


    ¡°Irritating~¡±


    Outside, red and green brothers were currently surrounded. Within the narrow passageway, in front of them, there were five people, and behind them, there were five other people.


    ¡°Big brother, fight?¡±


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    Who said that non-mainstreams didn¡¯t know how to fight? The two brothers fought rather ferociously. Donghuang Li wanted to go up and help them, but was immediately pulled behind by the two brothers.


    ¡°Big brother, there are too many of them!¡± Little Brother Red said while covering onto his arm, his arm was currently bleeding.


    The more we fight, the more their numbers increases. Furthermore, those people have weapons on them too.


    Big Brother Green carried onto Donghuang Li, then hinted towards the window. Little Brother Red immediately understood. Jump through the window, right?


    Big Brother Green could be seen to be the one to take the lead. While carrying onto Donghuang Li, Big Brother Green used his elbow and smashed the ss window. Luckily, it was only the second floor, and adding on that it was not the first time that Big Brother Green had jumped out from a window, when Big Brother Greennded onto the first floor, Big Brother Green rolled for a bit and unloaded the impact from the jump.


    ¡°Ah Li, are you okay?¡± Big Brother Green asked hurriedly.


    Donghuang Li was sniveling. Uncle Green and Uncle Red are too nice to me. While whimpering, Donghuang Li said, ¡°Ah Li is fine.¡±


    At this moment, Little Brother Red had also jumped down from the second floor andnded onto the first floor. Uponnding onto the first floor, Little Brother Red shouted out, ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s quickly run.¡±


    Sure enough, 10+ youngsters that were holding onto steel pipes and fruit knives could be seen rushing out from the back door.


    After running for quite a while, Little Brother Red began cursing out, ¡°Are you all f**king training for a marathon! You all have been chasing us for a few streets, and you all are still chasing!¡±


    ¡°The hoodlums within the cities sure can f**king run.¡± Big Brother Green was also cursing out at those hoodlums.


    The chase was still continuing, green and red brothers were already at the point of running out of breath, and the hoodlums that were chasing behind them were the same too. However, the hoodlums still weren¡¯t giving up.


    Little Brother Red could be seen turning around and pointing at the hoodlums, ¡°What kind of big hatred is it that is able to make you all chase after us for a few kilometers?!¡±


    One of the hoodlums could be seen resting on the railing and said while gasping for breath, ¡°I... I just merely can¡¯t stand looking at you non-mainstreams.¡±


    ¡°F**k! If not for me being hungry today, I would have long knocked all of you down!¡± Little Brother Red¡¯s aura was very ample, however, how he looked right now was not able to match up with his aura.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s chop them to death!¡±


    ¡°F**k!¡±


    Little Brother Red uttered a vulgar, then began running again!


    + minutester, while holding onto the wall, Little Brother Red said, ¡°Big brother, this way, there should be lots of curved paths within the alley, we can use the curved paths to throw them off from us.¡±

 Chapter 197 – Your Honor, a big matter has occurred! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 197 ¨C Your Honor, a big matter has urred! 1/2</h4>


    The boss of the hoodlums signaled to the hoodlums, let¡¯s outnk them!


    This was the advantage of a local tyrant, having knowledge of theyout of the city.


    While carrying onto Donghuang Li, the two brothers ran into the small alley. However, when they had just arrived in the middle of the alley, their front path had already been blocked by the hoodlums.


    Big Brother Green stretched out his hand and pped onto Little Brother Red¡¯s head, ¡°Where are the curved roads! You better open a curve road out for me!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I also didn¡¯t know that it would be like this. In the countryside, there are indeed a lot of curved roads within the alleys. I didn¡¯t expect that the alleys within the cities would just be one straight line.¡± Little Brother Red was feeling very wronged. What can I do if there are no curved roads within the alley?


    Donghuang Li said in a low voice, ¡°Uncles, let¡¯s surrender, Ah Li has a way to save us from this situation.¡±


    Surrender? That is not possible, and it also won¡¯t be possible in this entire life of mine.


    Big Brother Green took a look at the side. There is actually a bar here? To open a bar at a ce like this, is this bar not afraid of going bankrupt? Even more, the name of this bar is called Leisure Bar, what an awful name.


    Big Brother Green said gravely, ¡°Let¡¯s go and hide inside the bar first and leave the rest of the conversation forter on!¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡±


    Without thinking too much, the two immediately entered into the bar.


    Upon seeing that, the hoodlums immediately ran over. However, they did not rush into the bar.


    ¡°Big brother, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do, let¡¯s leave!¡±


    Without long, the hoodlums left.


    In actuality, within Long¡¯an City, all of the bars wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke this bar. It was not that no one tried to provoke this bar before, it was that, no one was able to afford to provoke this bar...


    Because this bar was called...


    Leisure Bar!


    Green and red brothers crawled down at the side of the door and looked confusedly at the outside. Why did they suddenly leave?


    ¡°Uncles, those people have left...¡± Donghuang Li was also confused too. Just what is going on, this is so baffling.


    Suddenly, a sound rang out from behind them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we are already closed for business.¡± Wei Chang said courteously, seemingly just like a gentleman.


    Green and red brothers stood their bodies up and turned around, then said embarrassedly, ¡°Alright, alright, we will leave right away.¡±


    Donghuang Li could be seen turning around too and saying with her tender voice, ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience...¡±


    When Wei Chang saw Donghuang Li¡¯s small face, Wei Chang¡¯s pitch-ck eyes immediately congealed. Why does this child look so much like His Honor! Furthermore, a subtle aura is actually being emitted out from her body, and the aura...


    ¡°Wait!¡± Wei Chang¡¯s expression changed greatly and his expression seemed very menacing right now.


    The sudden shout from Wei Chang caused Tang Wei who was cleaning up the bar at the back to be startled and immediately ran over and asked, ¡°Uncle Wei, what happened?¡±


    Wei Chang slowly walked towards Donghuang Li.


    Green and red brothers immediately stood in front of Donghuang Li and had a look on them that looked like they were going to fight it out with their all against Wei Chang. After managing to run away from the wolves, we actually entered into a tiger den next.


    However, Wei Chang¡¯s emotions were very stirred up right now, and even Tang Wei wasn¡¯t able to hold Wei Chang back.


    Bang!


    Green and red brothers suddenly flew out, thennded onto the wall and fainted.


    ¡°Uncle Green, Uncle Red!¡± Donghuang Li shouted out anxiously and wanted to run over to them and check onto their injuries. However, her body was being bound by an incorporeal power.


    Donghuang Li could be seen glowering at Wei Chang and saying with her tender voice, ¡°Bad uncle, let go of me! You are a bad guy!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei...¡± Tang Wei shouted out worriedly.


    Wei Chang did not pay attention to them. While staring dead-on at Donghuang Li, various kinds of possibilities appeared within his mind.


    ¡°Let go of me!!!¡± Donghuang Li suddenly shouted out furiously, and a red light immediately flickered within her eyes. A formidable aura exploded out from Donghuang Li¡¯s body and Donghuang Li actually managed to struggle free from Wei Chang¡¯s bind. Right after, Donghuang Li struck her fist towards Wei Chang.


    Currently, Wei Chang was extremely excited. The same aura that His Honor possesses is actually mixed within the aura that this girl possesses! Just who is this girl!


    Furthermore, a little girl is actually able to struggle free from my bind, this is too unbelievable!


    Wei Chang extended out his index finger, and Donghuang Li¡¯s little fist struck onto Wei Chang¡¯s index finger.


    A frantic airwave swept out from all directions. Wei Chang hurriedly eliminated the airwave, if not, he was going to have to clean up the bar again.


    Donghuang Li who struck out with her little fist seemed to have overexerted herself as she slowly closed her eyes and passed out.


    Upon seeing that, Wei Chang stretched out his hands and carried onto the little girl.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, she?¡± Tang Wei asked curiously.


    ¡°Xiao Tang, Uncle Wei won¡¯t be sending you back home today, a big matter has urred!¡± Wei Chang held onto Donghuang Li¡¯s small hand and sensed the aura within Donghuang Li¡¯s body. That¡¯s right! This is His Honor¡¯s aura! And the aura is actually this pure!


    Tang Wei wrinkled her brows and said worriedly, ¡°Uncle Wei, I will stay here and apany you then.¡±


    Wei Chang nodded his head, then immediately went and contact His Honor. I¡¯m afraid that His Honor¡¯s vacation is going to have toe to an end in advance!

 Chapter 197 – Your Honor, a big matter has occurred! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 197 ¨C Your Honor, a big matter has urred! 2/2</h4>


    Ye Hua who was far away at Sanya was currently living ratherfortably. Ever since he was done with the outdoor photoshoot, he had continuously been lovey-dovey with Qing Ya, and even both Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi couldn¡¯t stand looking at the two anymore.


    The two would kiss at the drop of a hat, and Ye Zizi even counted, during this hour alone, the two had kissed at least up to 10 times.


    Qing Yutong calcted for a bit. In a day alone, big sister has to get kissed for at the very least 240 times, this is so frightening...


    And Qing Yutong¡¯s calction was indeed urate. Sometimes, Ye Hua would not be the only one to take the initiative, because, right now, Qing Ya had also learned to take the initiative. This caused Ye Hua to be very happy.


    In the end, the two were pretty much indulging in pleasure and forgetting about everything else, if they didn¡¯t kiss, they would feel that something was missing. And in actuality, this shows that Ye Hua and Qing Ya¡¯s feelings for each other have already raised to a certain degree.


    In the past, Qing Ya would only passively ept Ye Hua¡¯s advances, and sometimes, she would even want Ye Hua to admit that he was a liar. Right now, there was no need to have any misgivings, Ye Hua could just straightforwardly kiss onto Qing Ya.


    Take right now, for example, Ye Hua was pressing down onto Qing Ya again and roughly kissing onto Qing Ya, while Qing Ya¡¯s face was filled with enjoyment as she embraced onto Ye Hua¡¯s neck with both her hands.


    After a long while, then did they separate from each other.


    ¡°My lips have been sucked swollen by you.¡± Qing Ya pursed her lips. This annoying fellow is really bing more and more like a child.


    Ye Hua straightforwardly held Qing Ya into his embrace, then lightly caressed onto Qing Ya¡¯s stomach and feel the little fellow¡¯s aura. The child¡¯s aura is very pure...


    ¡°Ye Hua, you say, what should we name our child?¡± Qing Ya leaned onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest and asked curiously.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Definitely a name that would be the most resounding amongst all names.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that, you want to name our child as Ye Resounding?¡±


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but knock onto Qing Ya¡¯s forehead. I really have to give it to you, to be able to think of such a name like that.


    ¡°Aiyo, you hit onto my forehead again, what if I turned foolish because of that.¡± Qing Ya puffed her cheeks and looked at Ye Hua with grievance.


    Looking at this woman acting coquettishly, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but press down onto Qing Ya again and began another round of kissing.


    So soft, so sweet.


    ¡°Your Honor! Your Honor!¡±


    Right when Ye Hua was enjoying his wife¡¯s lips, Wei Chang¡¯s voice rang out within his head.


    While kissing onto Qing Ya¡¯s lips, Ye Hua replied coldly, ¡°If there is nothing important, don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, a big matter has urred!¡±


    Ye Hua sat his body up and tightly wrinkled his brows. Wei Chang has never said the words ¡®big matter¡¯ before! Even in the past, he has never said it too! Even more, what kind of a matter is it that is able to make him be so flustered!


    ¡°Ye Hua, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Qing Ya asked with concern.


    Ye Hua shook his head, then walked to the balcony and lighted up a stick of cigarette.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, you better quicklye back and personally take a look! This matter really can¡¯t be exined clearly through words.¡±


    ¡°Take a look at what!¡± Ye Hua asked coldly. The so-called big matter that this guy is talking about is looking at something?


    ¡°A person. Your Honor, this matter cannot be treated with negligence.¡±


    Speaking up to here, Ye Hua did not bother asking any more questions. However, he was not very anxious about the matter. After walking into the room, Ye Hua said, ¡°Qing Ya, book the earliest flight that is avable for tomorrow. We will be heading back.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Qing Ya immediately became worried.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Be at ease, they are all just small matters.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk big, what do you mean by that they are all just small matters. Then, what is it that would be a big matter?¡±


    Ye Hua stretched out his hand and hooked onto Qing Ya¡¯s chin, then said faintly, ¡°To me, you are my big matter!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! You changed!¡± Qing Ya cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Eh.....¡±


    ¡°You became glib-tongued! I want back my original Ye Hua, the current Ye Hua has be such a bad person~ I want to lower your level~¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I will only be more and more bad!¡± While speaking, Ye Hua pressed down onto Qing Ya again. In the past, I felt that the saying of sovereign kings does not hold morning meetings were all rubbish. However, right now, I feel that it does make a bit sense.


    The next morning, the four got on the earliest flight and headed back to Long¡¯an City. Ye Hua decided, if Wei Chang dares to bluff me, I will order him to break up with his girlfriend!

 Chapter 198 – Who is she! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 198 ¨C Who is she! 1/2</h4>


    During the entire flight, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi lied motionlessly on their seats, who knows what the two even didst night.


    Half an hourter, the ne arrived at Long¡¯an City¡¯s airport, and Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were still exhausted.


    Qing Ya took a look at her sister and shook her head. How big are you already, and yet you are still ying around with Ye Zizi.


    To be more specific, Ye Zizi was the one that was bringing Qing Yutong around to y.


    40 minutester, the four arrived at Leisure Bar¡¯s doorway.


    ¡°Ye Hua, I want to eat Chinese crepe~¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, I want it too~¡±


    ¡°Big brother, Zizi wants it too~ And Zizi wants an extra egg and slice of ham~¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Carry the luggage into the bar by yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, do you feel no shame, to let three pretty and delicate beautiful women to carry so many stuff into the bar~¡±


    Ye Hua turned his head around and looked towards his sister-inw, ¡°If you want to move to another house, it¡¯s fine with me too.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, how could I trouble you to carry such heavy stuff? Hand it all to me, my strength is big~¡±


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at her sister, ¡°Where is your integrity?¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, Zizi¡¯s strength is small, so, I will hand it all to you~ I am going to go upstairs and sleep~¡± After finish speaking, Ye Zizi held onto Qing Ya¡¯s hand and hopped into the Leisure Bar.


    Qing Yutong looked at the five big suitcases and let out a deep sigh. Why are all of you bullying me...


    Within Leisure Bar.


    Wei Chang and Donghuang Li were currently looking face to face at each other. The atmosphere was a bit peculiar.


    Tang Wei stood behind Wei Chang and didn¡¯t know what she should say at all. Why did Uncle Wei suddenly want to make things difficult for a child?


    Meanwhile, green and red brothers were each tied onto a chair. Also, a ck color cloth was stuffed within their mouths, and who knows what things these ck color cloths were being used to wipe on.


    Big Brother Green, ¡°Hmmm! Hmmm! Hmmm!!!¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°If you have guts, let¡¯s have a fight!¡±


    Little Brother Red, ¡°Hmmm, hmmm, hmmm~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Beauty~ Non-mainstreams, want toe and understand about it?¡±


    Donghuang Li pouted her mouth and said while panting with rage, ¡°Uncle, you are a bad guy!¡±


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Wei Chang asked solemnly.


    ¡°Ah Li is not going to tell you.¡± Donghuang Li snorted, then turned her head to the side.


    Wei Chang continued and asked, ¡°Where did youe from!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying! I¡¯m not saying! Even if you beat me to death, I¡¯m also not going to say it!¡±


    Veins began bulging out from Wei Chang¡¯s forehead, evidently showing that Wei Chang was quite angered by Little Ah li. However, before His Honores back, Wei Chang didn¡¯t dare to do anything else.


    Grumble~


    Donghuang Li¡¯s stomach failed to live up to her expectations and grumbled. Donghuang Li who still had an imposing aura just a while ago immediately turned red, and her big eyes even took a nce at Wei Chang and Tang Wei.


    Pfft.


    Tang Wei was amused by Donghuang Li¡¯s expression. This child is so adorable.


    ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t think that just because you are pretty, you canugh at Ah Li. Ah Li has not eaten for an entire day, thus it is normal for Ah Li¡¯s small stomach to growl~¡± Donghuang Li snorted lovably, having a look on her that was saying, all of you are bad guys, to actuallyugh at a child because the child¡¯s stomach growled.


    Wei Chang let out a breath, ¡°Xiao Tang, go and bring some food over.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Uncle Wei.¡±


    It was only natural for there to be snacks within Leisure Bar. When Donghuang Li saw the snacks in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.


    ¡°Humph~ To actually try to use delicacies to entice Ah Li. It¡¯s useless, Ah Li won¡¯t ever surrender~¡± While pursing onto her lips, Donghuang Li vowed solemnly.


    Wei Chang was also amused by Donghuang Li. Wei Chang picked up a stick of french fry, then held it in front of Donghuang Li¡¯s eyes and slowly swayed the stick of french fry. Meanwhile, Donghuang Li¡¯s big eyes began moving along with the french fry, appearing very adorable.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Donghuang Li said with her tender voice, ¡°Hungry~¡±


    ¡°They are all yours, you can eat as you like.¡± Wei Chang smiled.


    ¡°Then, uncle, can you let go of uncle green and red, they have not had a full meal for a few days already.¡± Donghuang Li pleaded.


    Wei Chang waved his hand, and the robes that were used to tie onto the green and red brothers became loose and fell onto the ground.


    The two who had recovered their freedom immediately ran towards Donghuang Li.


    Big Brother Green protected onto Donghuang Li.


    While Little Brother Red protected onto the snacks that were on the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I do not have any evil intentions towards you all. You all can eat as you please.¡± Wei Chang said faintly.


    I would be damned if I believed you, you have tied us up for an entire night, and yet here you are saying that you do not have any evil intentions towards us...


    However, those snacks are truly very delicious...

 Chapter 198 – Who is she! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 198 ¨C Who is she! 2/2</h4>


    Suddenly, a sound rang out from the doorway.


    ¡°Wei Chang, they are?¡± Qing Ya walked into the bar while holding onto Ye Zizi¡¯s hand. Behind the two was Qing Yutong who was carrying onto the suitcases.


    Ye Zizi kept away the smile on her face and looked confusedly at Donghuang Li who was currently sitting on the table and eating food. When Ye Zizi saw Donghuang Li, she felt the same as what Wei Chang felt when Wei Chang saw Donghuang Li.


    ¡°Lady boss, she...¡± In a moment, Wei Chang did not know how to exin.


    Donghuang Li who was gorging herself with the food ced down the food that was on her hand and smiled towards everyone, ¡°I am called Donghuang Li.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li!¡± Qing Ya cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Ah Li~¡± Qing Yutong straightforwardly flung the suitcases to the side and ran over to Donghuang Li.


    The corner of Ye Zizi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. My opponent is actually only this big!


    ¡°You... you are Aunt Qing?¡± Looking at the excited look on Qing Yutong¡¯s face, and hearing that voice that sounded precisely the same as the voice that she had continuously heard through her headphone, Donghuang Li mumbled and asked.


    Qing Yutong pointed to herself, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Aunt Qing.¡±


    Green and red brothers silently stood at the side. The three that entered into the bar are so pretty, and amongst the three, there is even a loli...


    They seem to be very rich, and their aura is very ample.


    Donghuang Li¡¯s small face could be seen copsing as she cried out and hugged onto Qing Yutong, ¡°Ah Li finally found you, boohoo...¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Qing Yutong hurriedly consoled Donghuang Li. While consoling Donghuang Li, Qing Yutong looked towards the green and red brothers that were standing at the side.


    Just a look at their outfits and I know that they aren¡¯t good people, they must have definitely kidnapped Little Ah Li.


    Qing Ya also walked over and said tenderly, ¡°Ah Li, cheer up, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°En, Ah Li won¡¯t cry, Ah Li has to be happy. Aunt Qing, you two are indeed very pretty, and you two look the same too.¡±


    Ah Li¡¯s words were very pleasant to hear, no women would dislike hearing others praising them.


    However, upon hearing that, Qing Ya took a re at her sister. Are you still not going to change that face of yours back to your own face!


    ¡°And you are Aunt Ye! You are only a bit taller than Ah Li...¡± Donghuang Li pointed to Ye Zizi and cried out in surprise.


    The corner of Ye Zizi¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Don¡¯t call me aunt, I am only a bit taller than you!¡±


    A small little thing calling another small little thing aunt, say, wasn¡¯t it hurtful?


    ¡°Big brother, their rtionships are soplicated.¡± Little Brother Red said in a low voice.


    ¡°En, there are so many aunts.¡±


    Donghuang Li took a look around, then asked curiously, ¡°Eh, where is uncle?¡±


    Qing Ya pinched onto Donghuang Li¡¯s small cheek and said tenderly, ¡°Uncle is still at outside buying things, he will be back very soon.¡±


    Why do I suddenly feel that Ah Li looks a bit like... like who again?


    At this moment, Ye Hua walked into the bar, and in his hand were the Chinese crepes that he bought, ¡°Your breakfast is here.¡±


    Just that, right after Ye Hua finished speaking, his entire body came to a froze, seemingly like his acupuncture point was tapped by someone. With his body frozen, Ye Hua looked dazedly at Donghuang Li who was currently within Qing Yutong¡¯s embrace.


    Meanwhile, Donghuang Li was also dazedly looking at Ye Hua.


    Qing Ya took a look at her left, then took a look at her right. No wonder I felt that Ah Li looked a lot like someone just now, Ah Li looks a lot like Ye Hua.


    Qing Yutong also had the same thought as Qing Ya.


    Don¡¯t see that Ah Li was still small right now, but that prideful aura that was in the middle of Ah Li¡¯s forehead was very simr to Ye Hua.


    Not only does that prideful aura that is in the middle of Ah Li¡¯s forehead looks simr to brother-inw, even Ah Li¡¯s eyes, nose, and mouth, they all look very simr to brother-inw.


    Isn¡¯t this too miraculous?! It couldn¡¯t be that, Ah Li is brother-inw¡¯s illegitimate child, right?!


    Qing Yutong immediately arrived at the truth.


    On the other hand, Qing Ya did not think towards the direction of Ah Li being Ye Hua¡¯s illegitimate child. And in actuality, it was that she didn¡¯t dare to think towards that direction.


    Right now, Ye Hua¡¯s breathing was a bit urgent. This little girl actually possesses my aura, how is this possible!


    And the main point is that, the pureness of her lineage is actually that pure! How is this possible! Just who is she!!!

 Chapter 199 – His Honor’s danger 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 199 ¨C His Honor¡¯s danger 1/2</h4>


    Ye Hua who had never felt nervous before was currently feeling very nervous and confused. Various kinds of emotions were intertwining within Ye Hua right now.


    Donghuang Li did not think that much, in her heart, she just wanted to get close to this uncle that was in front of her. Stretching out her small hands, Donghuang Li shouted out to Ye Hua, ¡°Uncle, hug hug~¡±


    Hearing the little girl calling out to him, Ye Hua didn¡¯t think too much as he slowly walked over and carried over Donghuang Li from Qing Yutong¡¯s embrace.


    When Ye Hua held Donghuang Li in his embrace, he discovered that Donghuang Li¡¯s lineage was actually linking together with his lineage. Could it be that, she is my child? Did she pop out from the crack of a rock? Or did she grow out from a vine?


    Donghuang Li felt that there was a veryfortable smelling out from Ye Hua.


    I just want to keep on hugging onto uncle, because uncle smells very nice... Uncle smells even nicer than mother.


    Qing Ya¡¯s expression was a bit flustered. Taking a look at them right now, I feel like they look even more alike with each other!


    Especially the tenderness on Ye Hua¡¯s face, and the infatuation on Donghuang Li¡¯s face, adding those up, it¡¯s practically a scene where a father and daughter finally reunited and meet with each other.


    Qing Ya hurriedly shook her head and shook away that impossible thought of hers. However, the reason that Ye Hua hurriedly came back, is so that he could meet with Ah Li?


    Wei Chang and Ye Zizi took a look at each other, seemingly having made out something from how His Honor was acting right now.


    Qing Yutong began letting her vivid imagination go wild.


    A child went searching for her dad for a thousand miles, and finally, atst, she found her dad.


    However, this also represents a scary matter, brother-inw has a woman outside!


    Immediately, Qing Yutong looked towards her big sister. As expected, big sister¡¯s expression is not really good right now, I reckon that she had thought towards the same direction as I did. Big sister hates fickle men the most, and she even dislikes daddy for having two women.


    Big sister and brother-inw had just finished shooting their wedding photos and spending their honeymoon... and yet, right now...


    My god, if my guess is correct, this matter would bring rise to a family crisis, and if the matter isn¡¯t handled well, they would even divorce each other.


    Ye Hua¡¯s attention was currently all ced on Donghuang Li, and hepletely did not discover Qing Ya¡¯s peculiarity, and even more, did not know Qing Ya was already beginning to let her imagination run wild.


    The atmosphere of the scene was a bit strange, and everyone did not dare to speak.


    Even Ye Zizi who likes to mess around and create trouble was being silent too.


    After a long while, Ye Hua looked towards green and red brothers. Thetter immediately became startled, why is this man¡¯s expression so unfriendly?


    ¡°Wei Chang, drag them out!¡± While carrying onto Donghuang Li, Ye Hua said coldly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Donghuang Li who was within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace hurriedly said, ¡±Uncle, don¡¯t chase them away.¡±


    ording to Ye Hua¡¯s attitude in the past, he would definitely not pay attention to Donghuang Li¡¯s words, and even more, he would chide Donghuang Li, no one can go against my words!


    However, all those changed after Qing Ya appeared. And right now, another one that could receive the same treatment as Qing Ya had appeared.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Hua¡¯s tone was not very rigid.


    ¡°Uncle, it was green and red uncles who brought me all the way over to the bar. If not for green and red uncles, Ah Li would have starved to death...¡± Donghuang Li raised her head and looked at Ye Hua. I like this uncle so much, I really want to be in his embrace for my entire life and not leave from his embrace.


    Ye Hua took a look at green and red brothers, then said faintly, ¡°Wei Chang, I will hand those two over to you then.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Although it was a mere few words, it was enough to change the fate of both green and red brothers.


    While, however, green and red brothers were stillpletely confused right now, they werepletely unaware of just how strong the man in front of them was.


    For having escort Ye Hua¡¯s daughter to the bar, which thus allowed Ye Hua to reunite with his daughter, the two were practically going to be able to be an existence that was on the same level as Death Mage.


    This was not something that could bepared with money.


    ¡°Big brother, in the past, we were at the least hoodlums, do we have to degrade and be security guards right now?¡± Little Brother Red said in a low voice.


    If we were to head back right now, I am somewhat reluctant to part with Ah Li. Big Brother Green said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s see how for now. If they don¡¯t treat Ah Li well, we will bring Ah Li to go and find her daddy and mommy.¡±


    ¡°Alright. In any case, we are still wanted criminals right now, therefore we should hide for a while first.¡±

 Chapter 199 – His Honor’s danger 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 199 ¨C His Honor¡¯s danger 2/2</h4>


    Ye Hua carried onto Donghuang Li and walked towards the stairs. While passing by Qing Ya¡¯s side, Ye Hua held onto Qing Ya¡¯s delicate hand. After the three went upstairs, everyone let out a breath.


    No matter what, Wei Chang felt very happy about this matter. After all, His Honor now has one more descendant to carry on his lineage. These two non-mainstreams have done a meritorious deed!


    ¡°The two of you will follow me from now on.¡± Wei Changughed out heartily. This is a happy asion that¡¯s worth celebrating!


    Ye Zizi also revealed out a genuine smile on her face. The more descendants His Honor has, the closer the day where His Honor would be able to be like the humans and start a brand-new dynasty woulde!


    Of course, that was not the main point. The bloodiness within the process of building up a dynasty was what Ye Zizi really wanted. And in actuality, Wei Chang¡¯s thought was more or less the same as Ye Zizi.


    Big Brother Green patted onto his little brother¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. At the least, by working as security guards, we will be able to protect Ah Li.¡±


    ¡°May I ask, how much is the pay of being a security guard every month? Is there 2000 rmb? Are food and shelter provided?¡± Little Brother Red was very worried.


    Big Brother Green asked Wei Chang, ¡°Brother, no matter what, there should at least be five insurances and one fund, right?¡±


    Upon hearing that, everyoneughed.


    Ye Zizi shouted out lovably, ¡°There are two honest people here, everyone, quicklye and bully them~¡±


    To be able to survive while in the presence of a group of monsters, it was reckoned that green and red brothers were the only ones that would be able to do it.


    Qing Yutongughed lovably, then looked towards the staircase with a worried look on her face. Qing Yutong couldn¡¯t help but began worrying.


    ¡°Uncle, Ah Li wants to sleep~¡± With her small hands hugging tightly onto Ye Hua¡¯s neck, Donghuang Li said with her tender voice.


    Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°Go and shower first before going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°En~¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, bring Ah Li to go and shower.¡± Ye Hua handed over Donghuang Li to Qing Ya. Ye Hua was feeling a bitplicated right now.


    ¡°Alright, Ye Hua, you go and buy a few sets of clothes for Ah Li.¡± While carrying onto Donghuang Li, Qing Ya said tenderly.


    Ye Hua nodded his head, then opened his phone and bought a few sets of clothes. Tongchen¡¯s delivery should be a bit fasterpared to the others.


    ¡°Aunt Qing, Ah Li is able to take a shower by herself, Ah Li doesn¡¯t need to trouble Aunt Qing to help Ah Li shower.¡± Donghuang Li said sweetly, appearing very sensible.


    Qing Ya was amused by the adorable expression on Donghuang Li¡¯s face. No matter how much suspicions I have, those are all suspicions, I believe that Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t bluff me.


    ¡°Little Ah Li, let¡¯s shower together, okay?¡± Qing Ya stroked onto Donghuang Li¡¯s soft hair and said with a smile.


    ¡°Then, Ah Li will help Aunt Qing scrub her back~ Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°En, en, Ah Li likes Aunt Qing.¡±


    Amongst theughter, Qing Ya entered into the bathroom while carrying onto Donghuang Li. If it was during normal times, Ye Hua this jealous king would definitely flip out. However, right now, he doesn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    Taking out a stick of cigarette, Ye Hua stood at the window and lighted the cigarette.


    If Ah Li isn¡¯t popped out from the crack of a rock, and isn¡¯t grown out from a vine, could it be that, she was birthed by someone!


    But, how could it be, I have never touched more than two women in my life.


    Upon thinking up to here, Ye Hua¡¯s gaze was filled with astonishment, and the cigarette that was within his hand was snapped into half by him.


    During that night three years ago... could it be, her?!


    Thinking back to those few days where we were ying theputer game together, Ah Li said that she was about to reach three years old soon, and that her mother is very beautiful, but her father is dead!


    Damn it! This woman actually cursed me by saying that I died!


    Ye Hua threw away the cigarette that was snapped into half.


    What am I thinking that much for, I will be able to know the truth of the matter once I capture that woman and bring her over to the bar!


    No, won¡¯t do!


    Qing Ya!


    With a grave expression on his face, Ye Hua heavily let out a breath. If this matter were to be known by Qing Ya, there is no doubt that she is definitely going to have a quarrel with me.


    Take those past few days where we went out sightseeing for example. When I slightly took a look at other women, that jealously of hers was not a matter to belittle.


    And right now, it was not just a matter of looking at other women, there was even a child now.


    With great difficulty, I have finally trained Qing Ya into an obedient wife. And right now, because of this matter, could it be that, things are going to go back to how it was in the past where she would quarrel with me at the drop of a hat?


    Damn it, to think that I would actually be troubled by a trivial matter like this! This damned humanity, I really want to burn it into ashes and go back to the state that I was in before, where there weren¡¯t any worries at all.


    For a big matter like this, I definitely have to gather my subordinates and hold a summit meeting. This matter is the most serious matter that I have evere across!


    As for the meeting¡¯s venue, old ce, Leisure Bar¡¯s toilet.

 Chapter 200 – A mother’s position raises depending on her child 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 200 ¨C A mother¡¯s position raises depending on her child 1/2</h4>


    Green and red brothers who were in the main hall seemed to be very bbergasted.


    A while ago, we were listening to Uncle Wei briefing us on what to do, then all of a sudden, he suddenly said that he had a stomachache and went to the toilet, and right after, that little loli also followed along and went into the toilet...


    Big Brother Green said in a low voice, ¡°I feel that there is a problem with Uncle Wei and that little loli.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same too. That Tang Wei seems to be Uncle Wei¡¯s girlfriend, right?¡± Little Brother Red felt that it was very strange. The bars within the big cities sure are messy, the people in those bars are truly too open and brazen.


    Big Brother Green rubbed onto his head, ¡°Our mindsets are too old already and are not able to keep up with the big cities¡¯ tempo.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I feel that I have already fallen in love with the big cities¡¯ tempo.¡± Little Brother Redughed lightly. So this is what the big cities are like, so open and brazen~


    Within the toilet.


    ¡°Subordinate pay respects to Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate pay respects to Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate pay respects to Your Honor!¡±


    Wei Chang, Lie Gu, and Ye Zizi, three of the Seven Sins were currently present.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kneel anymore, the floor is dirty.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Honor, for empathizing.¡± The three shouted out at the same time.


    After pausing for a moment, Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lighted the cigarette, ¡°You all should know about today¡¯s matter, right?¡±


    Lie Gu had already gotten news of the matter from Wei Chang and Lie Gu himself also felt iparably shocked about the matter. His Honor¡¯s descendant has alreadye into this world, and here I thought that there would still need to be a few months before that would happen.


    ¡°Subordinate thinks that this is a joyous matter, for Your Honor to be able to reunite with Little Honor, this is the sign of great auspicious!¡± Wei Chang said with a slight smile, and the other two followed along with the flow and nodded their heads.


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows and said gravely, ¡°Ah Li is indeed my descendant, but the person who gave birth to her...¡±


    Speaking up to here, Ye Hua looked towards his three subordinates, ¡°I believe that you all should know who that woman is, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Zizi raised her hand and shouted out, having a look on her that was saying, don¡¯t call me out to answer questions.


    However, Wei Chang and Lie Gu knew about it.


    Lie Gu said solemnly, ¡°Your Honor, since the matter had already happened, Your Honor can just proceed to take in the other madam. With Your Honor¡¯s majestic identity, it is extremely normal to have one more woman.¡±


    ¡°Wei Chang, what are your thoughts?¡± Ye Hua puffed out a mouth of smoke and asked.


    Wei Chang thought for a bit, then said, ¡°Subordinate feels that, this matter has to go through the madam first. And of course, we also have to see whether if the other madam is willing to be taken in or not.¡±


    Right now, Wei Chang knew how to think about problems from others¡¯ perspectives, and it was also because of that that he still has not pushed over Tang Wei up till now.


    Ye Zizi pouted her mouth, ¡°What does it matter if she is willing or not, just straightforwardly capture her and bring her over will do~¡±


    Ye Hua took a re at Ye Zizi, and Ye Zizi immediately shut her mouth. In the past, where would His Honor have so many misgivings?


    ¡°Lie Gu, how did you bring together those women of yours?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly. For this kind of problem, it is necessary to ask Lie Gu¡¯s advice on it. After all, he has three women, and those three women of his even seem to be able to be together in peace.


    Lie Gu pondered for a bit, then said respectfully, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate does not know too. In any case, all I did was pushed them over, then... Erm, as I continued pushing them over, all of them gradually got together.¡±


    Ye Zizi said with a face full of disdain, ¡°Big lecherous dragon.¡±


    ¡°I am a human, this is just the natural instinct of a human, okay?¡± Lie Gu disputed, not willing to ept Ye Zizi¡¯s nder.


    Wei Chang said, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate feels that, a woman who is able to be fancied by Your Honor is definitely not an ordinary woman, therefore, Your Honor can¡¯t use normal methods to deal with the two madams.¡±


    Ye Zizi pped with her small hands, ¡°I understand, what Gluttonous Monster is trying to say is that, Your Honor should buy new clothes for the madam, that way, the madam would be willing to ept Ah Li! Am I right?¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    Wei Chang, ¡°......¡±


    Lie Gu, ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 200 – A mother’s position raises depending on her child 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 200 ¨C A mother¡¯s position raises depending on her child 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Wei Chang, what you are trying to say is that, I should stand still and do nothing for now?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Wei Chang nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Honor should first let the madam and Little Honor interact with each other and allow them to produce good impressions of each other. That way, when the timees where everythinges to light, Madam Qing Ya wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Ah Li.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Ye Hua nodded.


    After remaining silent for a moment, Ye Hua continued and asked, ¡°You all say, should I take in that woman or not?¡±


    Lie Gu raised up his hand.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Lie Gu immediately said, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate thinks that Your Honor should definitely take in the other madam. If the Little Honor is really birthed by her, it is only reasonable that she should have a status to her. After all, the Little Honor is Your Honor¡¯s descendant, and a mother¡¯s position raises depending on her child.¡±


    Wei Chang and Ye Zizi were startled. There actually isn¡¯t any fault within Lie Gu¡¯s words, Lie Gu has be smart.


    ¡°Lie Gu, I am very happy that you have finally started using your brain, and not just your lower body.¡±


    Lie Guughedcently. Who says that I am only able to think with my lower body? Take a look, even His Honor has praised me.


    ¡°Your Honor, then, regarding the other madam, when should we go and invite her over?¡° Wei Chang asked the key question.


    Ye Hua extinguished his cigarette and said gravely, ¡°Wait for my orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Alright, you all can leave now. That¡¯s right, Wei Chang, properly guide those two non-mainstreams.¡± Ye Hua reminded, then disappeared. When he appeared again, he was already in the bedroom.


    Lie Gu went into a daze for a moment, then asked curiously, ¡°What non-mainstreams?¡±


    ¡°Two humans who escorted His Honor¡¯s descendant to the bar.¡± Wei Changughed.


    ¡°F**k, these two have struck it lucky, His Honor even specifically reminded you to look after them, formidable, formidable.¡± Lie Gu gave a thumbs-up, then disappeared from the toilet too after he finished speaking.


    Ye Zizi walked out of the toilet while yawning, and the green and red brothers that were outside immediately turned their heads away.


    Wei Chang walked to the front of the two and said, ¡°Do you two want to continue protecting Ah Li?¡±


    Green and red brothers took a look at each other, then said at the same time, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wei Chang was very satisfied with the answer.


    Returning back to the bedroom, Ye Hu heard the giggles that wereing out from the bathroom, and a slight arc slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth. However, the slight arc disappeared very quickly.


    That woman from three years ago, and Qing Ya, how did they be pregnant with just one shot? It must be said, my bullets truly do not miss their targets.


    However, that is fine, the more descendants I have, the better it is. Just that, how to get them to coexist together, that is the big problem.


    Why are those humans able to have a bunch of wives and concubines, and yet when ites to me, it isn¡¯t possible?


    I will see how things go for now. If things don¡¯t work out, I will just resort to using coercive measures, would I even be afraid of two women!


    Thinking back to that woman from three years ago, Ye Hua felt that she was all right and was just barely worthy enough to be his woman. Of course, that woman requires to be trained for a bit. After all, that woman is even more haughtypared to Qing Ya. From her endurance alone, I am able to see that she is the kind of woman that is not willing to admit defeat easily.


    After waiting for a while, Qing Ya who was wearing her nightclothes walked out of the bathroom while carrying onto Donghuang Li. Donghuang Li had a smile on her, appearing to be very happy.


    ¡°Uncle, hug hug~¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly, then carried onto Donghuang Li. Is this what having a child feels like?


    This feeling of wanting to properly protect her feels so subtle.


    Right now, I am finally able to experience what those humans from back then felt. The situation where after killing a small one, a big one woulde, and after killing a big one, an old one woulde, if I were in their position, I would have done the same.


    Qing Ya silently let out a breath. Looking at Ye Hua and Ah Li, they truly look like father and daughter...


    It must be said that, a woman¡¯s institution was truly very scary.


    ¡°Uncle, Ah Li doesn¡¯t want to sleep anymore, Ah Li wants to y eating chicken with Aunt Ye and Aunt Qing.¡± Donghuang Li said in a low voice while within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace. She was a bit afraid that Uncle Ye would reprimand her, after all, her mother would reprimand her every time when she ysputer gameste at night.


    Ye Hua said lightly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Donghuang Li became exulted and she kissed onto Ye Hua¡¯s cheek, ¡°Ah Li likes uncle.¡±

 Chapter 201 – Revenge has been sought 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 201 ¨C Revenge has been sought 1/2</h4>


    Donghuang Li¡¯s action caused Ye Hua tough.


    Qing Ya who was at the side pouted her small mouth. When I want to y a few rounds, you wouldn¡¯t allow me to no matter what, and yet when Ah Li wants to y, you act like this, this is not far~


    ¡°I want to y too!¡± Qing Ya said petntly.


    ¡°Alright, Ah Li will bring Aunt Qing to eat chicken~¡± Donghuang Li pped her hands and smiled.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Your Aunt Qing is very noob.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ah Li is already used to it.¡±


    Qing Ya, ¡°......¡±


    You two are being too much of a bully~


    Ye Hua walked into Qing Yutong¡¯s room while carrying onto Ah Li, and soon after, Donghuang Li, Ye Zizi, Qing Ya, and Qing Yutong began quadra-queueing.


    And with Ye Zizi and Donghuang Li ying together, the two were bound topete with each other, and thus, arge scale of suicides and reports began happening again.


    ¡°Aunt Ye, you have one less kill than Ah Li, hehe~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me aunt! I am only 8 years old! (pretending to be young)¡±


    ¡°But, you are Aunt Qing¡¯s sister, if Ah Li were to call you big sister, then Ah Li would also have to call Aunt Qing big sister. Ah Li¡¯s head is so giddy~ Everything¡¯s so messy~¡±


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutongughed. Ah Li is truly adorable.


    Ye Hua sat at the side and silently watched the four y their game. And in actuality, Ye Hua was feeling very vexed right now.


    Ah Li showed up too unexpectedly, unexpectedly to the point that I am at aplete loss on what to do right now. It seems like, Qing Ya¡¯s position within my heart has already reached a very high ce, if not, I wouldn¡¯t be feeling like this right now. If it was during the beginning where we just met, I would definitely not have these many misgivings.


    What is the point of how strong my strength is, when Ie across a household problem, it is all useless. Being a human sure is difficult.


    Being a human was indeed difficult, and being a skeleton was much more rxing. Take Death Mage for example, he has been living a great life at Ying Family during these past few days.


    Every day, Death Mage would y mobile game with Xun Fang, and when he ran out of money in his game, he would get Dou Fushi to go and look for money. In the end, Ying Family was dug upside down by Dou Fushi.


    Dou Fushi didn¡¯t expect that the ind that Ying Family was located at was actually a precious fengshui location, and good things were buried everywhere on the ind.


    This matter caused Ying Family to grumble andin endlessly.


    Although those two do not meddle in our Ying Family¡¯s internal matters and would only y with their mobiles every day, if things were to continue on as it is, this precious fengshui location of ours will soon be destroyed by them. This is too infuriating, but we also do not dare to do anything to them...


    Also, that youngster is the worst, every day, he would take hispass with him and begin calcting while walking all around Ying Family. And as long as he calcted until something, he would call over Heavy Dust and immediately get Heavy Dust to start digging...


    I really want to steal away thatpass of his...


    F**k, those treasures were all buried by us Ying Family, and the purpose of us doing that was so that we could create an artificial precious fengshui location!


    The heaven wants my Ying Family to die...


    Right now, within one of Ying Family¡¯s side rooms, Death Mage and Xun Fang were lying down on the bed. Their expressions were solemn, and their fingers were continuously tapping onto their phone screens.


    Xun Fang could be heard mumbling, ¡°Die... die...¡±


    Dead!


    Under the situation where Death Mage¡¯s warrior had killed Xun Fang¡¯s character for over a hundred times, Death Mage¡¯s warrior had finally been killed by Xun Fang¡¯s human wave attack.


    Looking at Death Mage¡¯s dead character, Xun Fang was stupefied. Her eyes gradually turned red, and she began whimpering. I finally killed him! I finally sought revenge!


    Death Mage let out a sigh. In actuality, today, I walked into Xun Fang¡¯s trap on purpose. Seeing how pitiful she looks, I decided to just let her win against me for once.


    Xun Fang could be seen suddenly turning her body around and sitting onto Death Mage¡¯s body, then began hitting onto Death Mage¡¯s breastbone, ¡°Did you saw it, I killed you! Boohoohoo~¡±


    Xun Fang¡¯s grievance during this past month exploded outpletely. It is all because of this skeleton that I was mocked at by everyone and even drove out from Cloud Sect.


    I finally found the main culprit, but I waspletely unable to kill him. Despair... I was truly in despair back then, and I even felt like dying.


    Since I am not able to kill you in the real world, I will kill you within the game.


    The idea was good, but within the game, I was killed over a hundred times by that skeleton. And this time, I finally won, I finally sat on top of his body.


    Death Mage stretched out his bone finger and wiped onto the tears on Xun Fang¡¯s face, then quickly typed onto his phone, ¡°Wife, you look very good when you cry, you have to cry often in the future.¡±


    Xun Fang¡¯s small face turned red and she kicked onto Death Mage, ¡°Cry your head.¡¯


    Death Mage was kicked off the bed by Xun Fang. This woman is so violent, I am beginning to like this woman even more.

 Chapter 201 – Revenge has been sought 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 201 ¨C Revenge has been sought 2/2</h4>


    At Ying Family¡¯s main hall, a meeting was currently being held.


    Anger could be seen to be on everyone¡¯s face.


    With his eyes opened wide, and his chest heaving continuously, Ying Shang shouted out angrily, ¡°Big brother! This Voidless Realm is being too much!!!¡±


    Ying Jingshan who was sitting on the main seat, his expression was not very good too, and his eyes were currently filled with bloodshot.


    Today, I received thetest news, the empress is searching for a little girl, and furthermore, the little girl that she is searching for is actually her daughter!


    Illegitimate daughter!


    I didn¡¯t expect that the empress would be this kind of person. If not for her words, how would such a great change had happened in Ying Family within just two days! If not for her words, my son wouldn¡¯t have died, and even more, he wouldn¡¯t have attracted over an even bigger disaster!


    The empress¡¯s action is practically ying around with Ying Family¡¯s dignity!


    Ying Kangshi¡¯s injuries were pretty much close to beingpletely recovered, and currently, he was sitting at the side. Ying Kangshi hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind that the empress has an illegitimate daughter, it will be fine as long as I¡¯m able to marry over to the empress.¡±


    Hearing Ying Kangshi saying such words at such a time like this, everyone wished that they could p him to death. From the looks of it, you are not someone who belongs to Ying Family, and instead, you are the empress¡¯sckey!


    With his eyes filled with bloodshot, Ying Jingshan said, ¡°Voidless Realm¡¯s action is practically provoking us Ying Family! Although our Ying Family is low-profile, we definitely won¡¯t allow others to bully us like this! If the empress doesn¡¯t give us Ying Family an exnation! We should meet each other with weapons in hands!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I agree with what you said!¡± Ying Shang suddenly stood up and shouted.


    Ying Kangshi hurriedly tried to persuade, ¡°The empress does not have the intention to provoke us, if you all want to me, you all have to me those two women, and also that group of people!¡±


    ¡°Unfilial child!¡±


    Ying Jingshan could be seen suddenly appearing in front of his son and sending his son flying with a p, ¡°If not for your mother¡¯s sake, I would have killed you for the words that you just said!¡±


    Ying Kangshi held onto his face and looked at his father in disbelief, ¡°Right now, the only thing that we can do is to join hands together with the empress and oppose those people! How can our Ying Family submit to others!!!¡±


    ¡°Who are you intending to oppose?¡±


    Xun Fang could be seen walking into the main hall with unhurried steps. Followed behind her was Dou Fushi. Death Mage did not follow along, and who knows what he even went to do.


    Today¡¯s Xun Fang was exceptionally beautiful, seemingly like she has returned back to the Cloud Sect Sect Master from back then. Although Xun Fang only wore a simple gauze gown on her, strong confidence was emitting out from her. Even more, the slight arc on the corner of her mouth was causing others to not be able to take their eyes off her. As expected of the south¡¯s prideful woman, Xun Fang.


    And the reason for Xun Fang¡¯s change was because, after having sought her revenge, she had finally untied the knot in her heart.


    Dou Fushi who was following behind Xun Fang, during these past few days, he felt like had been sitting on a rocket. I have not even joined a family before, and yet right now, I have jumped over three ranks. Not only have I jumped over the families and aristocratic families, but I have also even jumped over the heads of the three big powers.


    The most fortunate thing in this entire life of mine is that, during that night, I went out to catch ghosts, and even more, mistook the two for being ghosts... Although that matter was a bit embarrassing, without that day¡¯s embarrassment, where would I be able to be where I am at today!


    Ying Family! One of the three big powers! Even such a power has to treat me with respect! I¡¯m practically on cloud nine right now. I have to properly repay this evil couple by earning more money for them to buy in-game currencies for their games.


    However, I suddenly discovered that sister-inw seems to be very happy today. The sister-inw right nowpared to the sister-inw in the past is practically the difference between heaven and earth. Sister-inw is so beautiful~ And big brother is so ugly... However, big brother is uniquely ugly. It is no wonder that big brother is able to make sister-inw fall head over heels for him and unable to free herself away from him~

 Chapter 202 – Let them fight! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 202 ¨C Let them fight! 1/2</h4>


    Ying Kangshi who was on the floor lowered his head and did not dare to look face to face at Xun Fang. Meanwhile, all of the Ying Family members who were within the main hall ran out, then cupped their hands and said respectfully, ¡°Master Xun!¡±


    Xun Fang nodded her head, then smiled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m merely passing by, you all can continue with your meeting.¡±


    All of them were startled, and Ying Jingshan said hurriedly, ¡°Master Xun, don¡¯t misunderstand, our loyalty towards His Honor is as clear as the sun and moon.¡±


    ¡°That would be the best.¡± Xun Fang said.


    After pausing for a moment, Ying Jingshan continued and said, ¡°Master Xun, just a moment ago, we were all discussing about a matter that¡¯s regarding Voidless Realm.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Xun Fang was a bit confused. They are actually discussing about Voidless Realm? If I recall correctly, I robbed things that belonged to Voidless Realm quite a while ago.


    Although Xun Fang was a sect master in the past, she was still very unfamiliar with the three big powers and had just merely heard of rumors regarding the three big powers. However, right now, it was different.


    Ying Shang added, ¡°Master Xun, Voidless Realm is one of the three big powers, and they are the one who controls all of the powers that are located within the north.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? They provoked you?¡± Xun Fang asked.


    Ying Jingshan said gravely, ¡°Master Xun, originally, Voidless Realm¡¯s empress wanted to have my son marry into her family. However, recently, then did wee to know that, the empress actually has an illegitimate daughter!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm? What is wrong with the empress having a daughter?¡± Xun Fang asked curiously. From the looks of it, the things that I robbed from Voidless Realm were originally going to belong to Ying Family, what a coincidence that is.


    Everyone slightly lowered their heads, and Ying Jingshan continued and said, ¡°The empress has always been known to be pure, noble, and holy. To be able to receive the empress¡¯s favor, my Ying Family feels honored about it too. However, the empress actually has an illegitimate daughter! Which means that, she deceived everyone that is under the heaven, and even more, trampled on my Ying Family¡¯s dignity! If it was truly just like that, my Ying Family could just endure and forget about the matter. However, right now, things are different, for her to trample onto Ying Family¡¯s dignity, she is also trampling onto His Honor¡¯s dignity!¡±


    Ying Jingshan was not foolish. Confronting against Voidless Realm will definitely bring about losses for Ying Family. However, if His Honor were to help us out, confronting against Voidless Realm would be but a cakewalk.


    With a light smile on her face, Xun Fang nodded her head, ¡°The matters amongst you three big powers, His Honor wouldn¡¯t care, and also wouldn¡¯t personally involve himself in it.¡±


    ¡°Master Xun, you have misunderstood. Since Ying Family is currently under His Honor¡¯smand, if Ying Family were going to confront against Voidless Realm, Ying Family naturally has to receive His Honor¡¯s consent on it first. After all, we wouldn¡¯t dare to cause a problem to arise within His Honor¡¯s grand cause.¡± For Ying Jingshan to be able to be the family head, it wasn¡¯t a fluke, and his IQ was definitely on point.


    Xun Fang nodded her head, ¡°Makes sense, I will report this matter to the upper ups.¡±


    Dou Fushi was about to be drunk. Sister-inw is so impressive, and her aura is so strong. Those high and mighty Ying Family members arepletely being kept under sister-inw¡¯s control, and they don¡¯t even dare to raise their heads in front of her.


    If Dou Fushi were to know that Xun Fang possesses a token that was able to allow her to destroy Ying Family in an instant, he would understand just why those Ying Family members lowered their heads when they were in front of Xun Fang.


    Their lives were all currently being held within Xun Fang¡¯s hands. Thus, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to fawn upon Xun Fang, let alone lower their heads in front of her.


    Xun Fang gestured with her hand, indicating to them to continue on with their meeting.


    I won¡¯t be taking part in your meeting. Instead of taking part in the meeting, I might as well go back and continue ying with my game. After buying some more in-game currencies, I will go and kill that skeleton a few more times. Feels great~


    ¡°Master Xun, I still have one more matter to report!¡± Ying Jingshan took a step forward and shouted out hurriedly.


    Xun Fang stopped her footsteps, but did not turn her body around, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°This matter is caused by the fight over the ancient godly item from quite a while ago. The north openly snatched over the ancient godly item from the south, thus, we...¡±


    Before Ying Jingshan had even finished speaking, Xun Fang began to continue walking. While walking, Xun Fang said calmly, ¡°For this kind of small matter, you all can decide on your own, His Honor do not have the time to pay attention to such things.¡±


    The corner of Ying Family¡¯s rtives¡¯ mouths twitched slightly. I have seen before one who is formidable, but I have never seen before one that is this formidable. If a matter like this is a small matter... What kind of matter would be a big matter?


    Regarding what kind of matter would be a big matter, it was without a doubt, family conflicts.

 Chapter 202 – Let them fight! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 202 ¨C Let them fight! 2/2</h4>


    After Xun Fang returned back to the side room, she told Death Mage about the matter where Ying Family was nning to confront against Voidless Realm.


    When Death Mage finished listening, he remained silent for a while. I heard master said that His Honor currently wants to spark the conflict between the north and the south as soon as possible. However, I should seek His Honor¡¯s opinion on the matter first. Of course, I must not skip over the ranks and straightforwardly report the matter to His Honor, I have to first report the matter to master.


    In the next moment, Death Mage reported the matter to his master via WeChat.


    Wei Chang immediately replied, ¡°In the future, do not contact me via WeChat, you are wasting my data usage!¡±


    Death Mage was greatly startled after receiving his master¡¯s reply and guaranteed that in the future, if he had something to report about, he would report in person.


    Ye Hua had been watching the two big and two small y for two hours. Suddenly, Ye Hua heard Wei Chang had something to report about to him, and thus stood up and went to the office.


    A short moment after Ye Hua arrived at the office, Wei Chang¡¯s figure appeared in the office. Kneeling down with one of his knees, Wei Chang shouted out respectfully, ¡°Subordinate pay respects to Your Honor.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Ye Hua responded faintly as he took out a cigarette and lighted up the cigarette.


    ¡°I just received news from Xun Fang¡¯s side.¡± Wei Chang said while slightly arching his back.


    Standing by the window, Ye Hua puffed out a mouth of smoke, then indicated to Wei Chang to continue speaking.


    After taking a moment to think back on the details of Death Mage¡¯s report, Wei Chang said, ¡°The power that Your Honor subdued during that day is one of the three big powers, Ying Family. The three big powers control all of the powers within the north and south, and Ying Family belongs to the south.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Hua responded faintly, seemingly to not have the mood to bother stirring up troubles amongst the three big powers.


    Wei Chang knew about the matters that His Honor was currently vexing about, however, he still had to continue on reporting, ¡°This Ying Family was originally going to connect with another big power through marriage. However, this Ying Family seemed to have been deceived by the other big power, and because of that, Ying Family felt that their dignity had been trampled on, and wants to confront against the other big power and gain back their dignity.¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Let them confront against the other big power then. However, we won¡¯t be meddling in their matters. It would be boring if one side wins against another side with an overwhelmingly advantage.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate has already informed them that we won¡¯t be meddling in their disputes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Who knows just which of the three big powers will be the first to fall, and after they fall, who knows whether if another power wille in to fill their spot or not? If there is such a rule where another power can fill in the spot of a fallen big power, things will get interesting.¡± Ye Hua sneered. When I¡¯m feeling vexed, only fresh blood would be able to calm me down.


    Wei Chang said respectfully, ¡°Subordinate will go and inquire about that. There is another matter, which is regarding the fight for the ancient godly item from a while ago. South has the intention to seek revenge against the north.¡±


    ¡°Let them seek revenge then. In any case, that was what I had nned to happen. Watch closely on that Xiao Yi, don¡¯t let him die, I have use for him!¡±


    ¡°Yes! For the sake of making it convenient for Your Honor to toy around with that Xiao Yi, subordinate has left a trace of aura on Xiao Yi¡¯s Xuan Yuan Sword.¡± Wei Chang said with a slight smile. Seems like my action from back then was correct. When His Honor is in a bad mood, only by killing people then would His Honor¡¯s mood be better. Who knows just who is it that is going to be the unlucky one?


    Ye Hua was satisfied with Wei Chang¡¯s doing, ¡°You did well.¡±


    ¡°The moments where subordinate is able to help with Your Honor¡¯s worries and difficulties are the most honored moments for subordinate.¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly, then patted onto Wei Chang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°How are things going with you and Xiao Tang?¡±


    ¡°Erm... still the same as before...¡± Wei Changughed awkwardly. Who knows just when the time where I would be able to push over Xiao Tang woulde? Recently, Xiao Tang has been frequently simmering tonic soup for me to drink, and I have been drinking tonic soup to the point where I am about to explode.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly, ¡°Sometimes, we should learn from Lie Gu. Where are there even so many things to pay particr attention to, just push over will do.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s true that Lie Gu¡¯s method is convenient and quick, it cannot bepared to Your Honor¡¯s method. Just how noble are the madams? The madams naturally cannot bepared to normal women. It is easy to conquer the body, but it is hard to conquer the heart.¡±


    Wei Chang¡¯s words could be said to have touched the bottom of Ye Hua¡¯s heart. Hearing that, Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Wei Chang, you are after all the one who truly knows my intentions.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate is merely just speaking facts.¡± Wei Chang revealed out a smile on his face too. His Honor¡¯s praise feels much betterpared to killing people. In the past, His Honor always says that I am stupid. However, things are different now, I am finally able to help with His Honor¡¯s worries and difficulties.


    ¡°If Jue Tian were here, I would definitely let over the spot of wisest to you.¡± A slight arc appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth. Thinking about happy things was after all useful in improving one¡¯s mood.


    Wei Chang was very humble, ¡°Subordinate¡¯s brain is not as good as even half of Jue Tian¡¯s brain, and even more, subordinate¡¯s brain is much inferiorpared to Your Honor¡¯s brain.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can go back and apany your girlfriend. In the future, if there aren¡¯t any big matters, don¡¯t report to me. My motive is to just make the south and north fight with each other. As for how you all are going to make the south and north fight with each other, you all can do as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate should solemnly obey Your Honor¡¯s order!¡±

 Chapter 203 – Make the empress kneel on keyboard 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 203 ¨C Make the empress kneel on keyboard 1/2</h4>


    Looking at the time, it¡¯s about to be noon soon, we should go out and eat.


    Ye Hua walked into Qing Yutong¡¯s room, and the four were currently still ying ardently. Looking at my child standing on the stool, twisting her small butt left to right, and her hand that is not even as big as the mouse, she¡¯s just too adorable.


    ¡°Uncle, quicklye and y with us, Ah Li will bring you to eat chicken. Ah Li guarantee that she won¡¯t snatch the limelight away from you~¡± Donghuang Li turned her head around and shouted out with a smile, revealing out two adorable dimples.


    Ye Hua had heard Ah Li say those words countless times already. Ah Li always doesn¡¯t keep her words, this bad habit of hers has to be changed. Also, she definitely learned this bad habit from her mother.


    Qing Yaughed lovably, ¡°Because you always snatch away uncle¡¯s limelight, your uncle is now afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like Ah Li did it on purpose~ If not, should Ah Li just stay still and watch as uncle get killed by other yers~¡± Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth and said. This caused everyone tough.


    Being teased by his own child, Ye Hua was rather speechless. However, Ye Hua wasn¡¯t angry and said, ¡°Ah Li, what do you want to eat for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Erm, Ah Li can do with just eating buns, Ah Li has to help uncle to save money.¡±


    Qing Yutong felt heart pained after hearing that, ¡°Ah Li, uncle and aunts have lots of money, you can eat whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Really? During the journey to the bar, Ah Li used up all of uncle green and red¡¯s money, causing uncle green and red to have to starve. Ah Li does not want you all to starve too.¡± Donghuang Li pouted her mouth, and her eyes turned red in no time.


    Thinking up to here, Ah Li began whimpering, ¡°No matter where Ah Li appears at, Ah Li would bring harm to people, boohoohoo...¡±


    Upon seeing that, Qing Ya also felt very heart pained. Qing Ya held Donghuang Li into her embrace and consoled, ¡°Ah Li is so sensible. Sensible children should not cry, okay?¡±


    ¡°But... but, Ah Li just can¡¯t help it~¡± Donghuang Li nestled in Qing Ya¡¯s embrace and said pitifully.


    When Ye Hua saw his own child being so broken-hearted, he didn¡¯t feel very good in his heart. What is that mom of hers even doing! How could she let her own child suffer grievances!


    If not for Ah Li¡¯s sake, I would definitely tie her up and give her a good beating, let her know that, as a mother, she should not let the child suffer grievances!


    Ye Hua carried Donghuang Li up from the stool, then said gravely, ¡°Ah Li, whatever that you want to eat, you can say it, I am able to let you eat whatever that you want in this world.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you treat Ah Li so well, you treat Ah Li even betterpared to how mother treats Ah Li~¡± Donghuang Li hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s neck and said with her tender voice.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Hua felt very great in his heart. However, upon recalling that Ah Li¡¯s mother made Ah Li kneel on a keyboard, Ye Hua immediately felt angry. Just you wait! When the timees, I will make you kneel on a keyboard too! To even dare to mistreat my child!


    Ye Hua stroke onto Donghuang Li¡¯s back and said towards everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and eat lunch first.¡±


    Everyone smiled and stood up from their seats.


    Qing Ya asked her sister in a low voice, ¡°Yutong, don¡¯t you feel that Ye Hua is very attentive towards Ah Li?¡±


    Qing Yutong paused for a moment, then held onto her big sister¡¯s arm, ¡°It¡¯s most likely because brother-inw likes children. And adding on with the fact that the child in your stomach still hasn¡¯t born yet, thus... eh...¡± Qing Yutong was somewhat unable to continue making up any more exnation.


    ¡°Because brother-inw is yearning for the child to be born, it caused him to treat Ah Li as if she is his own child.¡± Qing Yutong felt that this was a good exnation.


    Qing Ya wrinkled her brows, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°If not, would it be fake? After all, Little Ah Li is so adorable, no one is able to not like her upon seeing her, and even flowers would bloom when they see her.¡±


    Qing Ya tapped onto her sister¡¯s forehead and said petntly, ¡°Only your brain would have that many nonsensical reasonings. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Qing Yutong let out a breath. Ever since I saw brother-inw reveal his godly might on that night... No, incorrect, ever since I saw brother-inw reveal his acting cool skills on that night, I feel that brother-inw is not ordinarily formidable. And for someone like brother-inw who is that formidable, is it even possible for him to be so attentive towards an unfamiliar child?


    The answer is evidently no. Unless, Ah Li is precisely brother-inw¡¯s child. And looking at the concern and care brother-inw is showing for Ah Li, it is most likely that Ah Li is indeed brother-inw¡¯s child.


    It is fortunate that big sister did not perceive that Ah Li is brother-inw¡¯s child. A woman truly bes foolish for three years when they be pregnant. However, if brother-inw continues on concealing the truth from big sister, when the timees where big sister finds out, would big sister be able to endure the truth? It¡¯s truly making me worried.

 Chapter 203 – Make the empress kneel on keyboard 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 203 ¨C Make the empress kneel on keyboard 2/2</h4>


    Everyone arrived downstairs, and green and red brothers could both be seen holding onto a ck color pill and were currently hesitating...


    ¡°Uncle Green, Uncle Red~¡± Donghuang Li shouted out.


    Little Brother Red was startled, and the ck color pill that was within his hand fell onto the ground and smeared onto ayer of dust. However, Little Brother Red did not mind it as he picked up the ck color pill from the ground and ced the pill into his pocket.


    ¡°You two cane along too.¡± While carrying onto Donghuang Li, Ye Hua said faintly.


    Greed and red brothers were startled for a moment. Right now, I know that this man is the bar¡¯s boss, thus, I presume that he must be very rich. Which means, we are going to tag along with them to eat some good foods. Woohoo~


    The green and red brothers walked at the back of the group and talked to each other in a low voice.


    ¡°Big brother, you say, is the ck color pill that Uncle Wei gave to us poison?¡± Little Brother Red had a very conflicted look on him.


    Big Brother Green let out a sigh, ¡°Uncle Wei said that this pill is able to make us be able to fly. But, I just keep on feeling that...¡±


    ¡°Feeling that the pill is very unreliable, right? I saw that the two pills appeared within Uncle Wei¡¯s hand after he stretched his hand into his crotch and moved his hand around his crotch. The two pills couldn¡¯t have been...¡± Little Brother Red had a look on him that seemed as if he knew the truth, and he almost threw away the pill that was in his pocket.


    ¡°Sigh, I took a sniff of the pill just a while ago, the pill shouldn¡¯t be that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°F**k, big brother, you actually sniffed it!¡± Little Brother Red had a surprised look on his face.


    Big Brother Green raised his hand and pped onto Little Brother Red¡¯s head, ¡°Are you an idiot? I sniffed the pill to check if it was poisonous or not.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, would you even be able to make out if the pill is poisonous or not by sniffing the pill? I¡¯m afraid that instead of being poisoned to death, you would get stifled to death by the smell.¡± Little Brother Red stretched out his hand and took a sniff onto his hand. I held onto the pill with my right hand just now, and as expected, there is a bit of a smell.


    Big Brother Green was very vexed right now, ¡°Forget it, forget it, we will decide if we should eat it or not tonight.¡±


    The ck color pills were great things, and towards other people, the pills could even be said to be an extreme treasure. However, when the pillsnded within the hands of the green and red brothers, the two brothers were actually hesitating if they should eat the pills or not. But, the two brothers weren¡¯t to me, after all, the pills were taken out from Wei Chang¡¯s crotch, and who knows just what those two pills even were...


    Everyone walked out of the alley, and Qing Yutong said with a smile, ¡°Ah Li, do you want to eat hotpot? There is a hotpot store across the road, and the taste of that hotpot store¡¯s foods are not bad.¡±


    Donghuang Li looked towards the hotpot store that Qing Yutong was talking about, and afterward, she immediately buried her head within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace, ¡°Ah Li doesn¡¯t want to go to that hotpot store, there are bad guys in that hotpot store~¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Qing Ya rubbed onto Donghuang Li¡¯s head and asked.


    ¡°Ah Li doesn¡¯t like that store. Uncle, can we not go to that hotpot store to eat...¡± Donghuang Li pleaded with a pitiful look on her face, and the pitiful look on Donghuang Li¡¯s face caused Ye Hua to feel very heart pained.


    Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°The two of you,e here!¡±


    While feeling a bit nervous, green and red brothers immediately walked forward.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Ah Li want to go to that hotpot store?¡± Ye Hua asked coldly.


    Green and red brothers took a look at each other, then Big Brother Green said, ¡°Boss, we passed by that storest night, but when that store¡¯s boss saw that our clothes were dirty and messy, he tried to shoo us away from the store. Because of that, my little brother and I went into the store and tried to reason it out with him, and in the end, we were chased out of the store by the store¡¯s chefs, and the chefs even continued chasing after us after they had chased us out of the store.¡±


    Tried to reason it out with him, Big Brother Green¡¯s usage of words was truly incisive. Back then, the green and red brothers clearly ran into the store and flipped tables.


    Ye Hua finally understood what happened and asked Donghuang Li who was within his embrace, ¡°Ah Li, is that what happened?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, Ah Li was indeed very dirty at that time and was affecting others¡¯ appetite.¡± Donghuang Li¡¯s words made everyone felt heart pained for her.


    And Ye Zizi¡¯s eyes even turned red somewhat.


    The Little Honor was actually disdained by someone! Just who is it that doesn¡¯t f**king want to live anymore!

 Chapter 204 – An opponent who possesses IQ 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 204 ¨C An opponent who possesses IQ 1/2</h4>


    A mere human actually tried to shoo my child away from the store, and even more, my child was chased after by some mere humans!


    After hearing such news, Ye Hua¡¯s expression became scarily grave.


    Seeing that Ye Hua¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good, Donghuang Li pulled onto Ye Hua¡¯s cor and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°Ah Li, be obedient, uncle will teach you something today.¡±


    Donghuang Li pursed her lips, then nodded her head and said, ¡°En, Ah Li will definitely properly learn from uncle.¡±


    How would Qing Ya not know about the preposterous reasonings that Ye Hua has in his mind? Qing Ya hurriedly said, ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t misguide a child.¡±


    Ye Hua did not pay attention to Qing Ya as he walked towards Song Prince Mansion Hotpot Store while carrying onto Donghuang Li. Ye Zizi and green and red brothers followed closely behind Ye Hua.


    ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s go.¡± Qing Yutong shouted out lightly.


    Qing Ya let out a light sigh, then followed after her sister.


    When Ye Hua arrived in front of Song Prince Mansion Hotpot Store, he paused for a moment. I feel like there¡¯s something wrong!


    Before Ye Hua even entered into the store, he could hear the customers that were within the store shouting out angrily.


    ¡°What is going on with this store! Why did the taste of the soup base change!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What kind of garbage taste is this! Call your boss toe out!¡±


    ¡°F**k, to serve something like this to us customers, this store is trying to take unfair advantage of us customers!¡±


    Ye Hua knew why he felt like there was something wrong, there were too little customers!


    In the past, when noon arrives, there would be a bunch of people queueing outside the store. However, there wasn¡¯t such a situation today, and the customers actually even said that the food didn¡¯t taste good.


    ¡°Big brother, when we passed by here yesterday, I remembered that there was a long queue outside of the store. Why isn¡¯t there anyone queueing up today?¡± Little Brother Red said confusedly as he looked around the store¡¯s surroundings.


    Big Brother Green stretched out his hand and pped onto Little Brother Red¡¯s head, ¡°Fool, don¡¯t you know that people in the cities love to hire phony customers to lure in real customers!¡±


    At this time, a western-suited man hurriedly walked downstairs and arrived at the front of the customers who were making a scene, ¡°Everyone, may I ask what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! You taste the food and tell me, is this something that humans eat!¡±


    The man said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, today is currently only the first day where I have taken over the store, if the taste doesn¡¯t taste right, I will immediately get the chefs to improve on it. As for today¡¯s meal, you all can take it as my treat, free of charge!¡±


    ¡°F**k, who would even want to eat here even if it¡¯s free.¡± Those customers said with disdain, then picked up their things and left. Immediately, there was not a single customer left in the store.


    The man sighed, then shook his head.


    Big Brother Green said gravely, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the boss from yesterday someone who is a bit fat? Why is that thin fellow over there the boss now?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, have you not discovered that all of the store¡¯s employees have been changed?¡± Little Brother Red sized up around the store. The waitresses fromst night have all been changed.


    The two took a look at each other, and without minding the boss¡¯s astonished gaze, the two rushed into the back kitchen, then came out of the back kitchen after a short while.


    ¡°F**k, even all the chefs have been changed too.¡± Little Brother Red couldn¡¯t believe it. The chefsst night were all fatties, and the chefs today are all skinny. Could it be that, those fatty chefs all lost 50 pounds in a night?


    The boss walked to the front of Ye Hua and said with a smile, ¡°Do you all want to eat here?¡± After finish speaking, the boss felt a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Is it him?¡± Ye Hua asked gravely.


    Donghuang Li shook her head, ¡°Uncle, he is not that bad uncle.¡±


    Ye Hua asked coldly, ¡°Where is the former boss?¡±


    The boss sat powerlessly on a stool, ¡°Sigh, I have really made a big loss this time!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you where is the former boss!¡± Ye Hua shouted out lightly.


    Donghuang Li hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry, being angry will bring harm to your body.¡±


    Ye Hua patted onto Donghuang Li¡¯s back, ¡°Uncle is not angry.¡±


    ¡°Uncle is obedient~¡±


    The boss stood up and sighed, ¡°How would I know where he ran to, it hasn¡¯t even been a full day since I took over the store. The guy said that he would give me the correct recipe, and at that time, when I tried the recipe that he gave to me, the taste was the same as what the hotpot store was originally selling. However, when I opened the store for business during this noon, the taste changed, and none of the customers are staying because of that. This is angering me to death!¡±


    Big Brother Green came to the front of Ye Hua and said in a low voice, ¡±Boss, all of the store¡¯s employees have been changed.¡±


    The hotpot store¡¯s boss said indignantly, ¡°Swindler! I am going to go and report that man to the police!¡±

 Chapter 204 – An opponent who possesses IQ 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 204 ¨C An opponent who possesses IQ 2/2</h4>


    Ye Hua took in a deep breath, then walked out of the hotpot store.


    Looking at the small alley that is opposite the road, if I were to stand on the third floor of this hotpot store, I should be able to see until my own room, which is located on Leisure Bar¡¯s second floor.


    Looking around my surroundings, asides from this store being a food store, the rest are all clothing stores.


    ¡°Ye Hua.¡± Qing Ya called out tenderly.


    Ye Zizi changed her usual mischievous behavior and said solemnly, ¡°Big brother, we are being monitored!¡±


    Qing Ya looked at Ye Zizi in surprise. Why do I feel that Ye Zizi is even more experienced than me?


    When the green and red brothers heard what Ye Zizi said, they almost pissed their pants.


    What does she mean by that? Being monitored? I am a wanted criminal... Could it be that... they are also wanted criminals?


    F**k, we have entered into a bandit den...


    ¡°Ah Li, we will go and eat MacDonald, all right?¡± Ye Hua said towards Donghuang Li who was within his embrace and did not say anything towards what Ye Zizi said.


    Donghuang Li nodded her head. As expected, no matter where I go, I would bring harm to people...


    Everyone arrived at MacDonald and began ordering various kinds of foods. At the MacDonald, Ye Zizi returned back to her abnormal state. This caused Qing Ya to have a slight headache.


    Green and red brothers were finally able to enjoy the taste of fried chicken legs. Hmmm, so delicious~


    While ying around with Donghuang Li, Ye Hua contacted Wei Chang.


    ¡°Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°Wei Chang, do you still remember just when that Song Prince Mansion Hotpot Store was opened?¡±


    ¡°Eh... It should be not long after Your Honor opened the bar. About two months after Your Honor opened the bar, I think. Your Honor, for you to ask that, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°We have been monitored for quite a long time already.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wei Chang eximed in surprise.


    Wei Chang said gravely, ¡°Your Honor, let subordinate handle this matter!¡±


    ¡°No need, I like this kind of surprises. If everything were to go all ording to n, it would be boring. I want to see just what other surprises the other party will be able to give to me!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate over-worried.¡±


    After cutting off the connection with Wei Chang, Ye Hua silently thought to himself, ¡°I have finallye across a decent opponent. To have started monitoring over me since four years ago, and the people that they used were all humans... Not bad! If Ah Li didn¡¯t show up, I reckon that they would have still continued monitoring over me!¡±


    Suddenly, Ye Hua thought of a possibility as to why those people suddenly withdrew.


    Could it be that, they knew of my rtionship with Ah Li? They knew that I was going toe over to take revenge on them, therefore, they decided to withdrawst night?


    Cunning humans, I will use my brain and y around with you all this time round and make you all admit defeat willingly!


    Also, the vignce of these two brothers is not bad. Since they were able to protect Ah Li well during their entire journey to the bar, I will allow them to continue looking after Ah Li¡¯s safety issues. After all, it is indeed not good if my child does not have a few guards around her.


    However, their attires...


    ¡°Qing Ya, give them a bit of money to let them buy clothes with.¡± Ye Hua said lightly. Their clothes are all worn out, if others were to know that they are my people, wouldn¡¯t I getughed at for having no money!


    Qing Ya nodded her head. The clothes that these two are wearing right now are indeed a bit...


    At this moment, Big Brother Green wiped his mouth, then said nervously, ¡°Boss, I have a matter to tell you.¡±


    Ye Hua drank a mouth of sprite, then said faintly, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Big Brother Green hurriedly said, ¡°Last night when my brother and I brought along Ah Li to look for you all, we went to a bar, and that bar¡¯s boss actually wanted to capture Ah Li. From what I saw, I reckon that the bar¡¯s boss is a child trafficker. Fortunately, we managed to run away from the bar. However, while we were running, the bar¡¯s boss sent people to chase after us. And it was also because of that that we somehow entered into your bar.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, that woman was extremely bad, and that man too.¡± Little Brother Red added.


    Donghuang Li ced down the chicken bone that was in her hand and said with her tender voice, ¡°If not for uncle green and red, Ah Li would have been captured and sold awayst night...¡±


    ¡°Those people are truly detestable!¡± Qing Ya said indignantly. I hate child traffickers the most. Just how many children were trafficked by them and thus became homeless!

 Chapter 205 – Let’s be brothers again in our next life 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 205 ¨C Let¡¯s be brothers again in our next life 1/2</h4>


    While I wasn¡¯t by my child¡¯s side, something like this actually happened! And furthermore, such a thing like that even happened one after another!


    Do they really think that I have no temper at all!


    Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°We will head over to that barter on!¡±


    Qing Ya was filled with worries, she was afraid that Ye Hua would act drastically.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were very excited. I can finally watch brother-inw act cool again. As long as brother-inw personally set out to deal with things, the scene would definitely be a sight to see!


    On the other hand, the green and red brothers were feeling very worried. Do we really have to head to the bar with them? Looking at them, I¡¯m afraid that only my brother and I possess the ability to fight. Seems like my brother and I are going to have to fight again.


    Donghuang Li felt very warm in her heart, and this kind of warmth was something that she had never felt before. I¡¯m starting to be fonder of uncle, and my fondness of uncle is about to exceed my fondness for mother~


    It must be said that, this was the advantage of bloodline. No matter how long the two have not met with each other, as long as theye close to each other, that particr warm feeling would appear.


    Thus, although the two currently still haven¡¯t formally acknowledged each other¡¯s identity, their rtionship right now was practically the same as they had already formally acknowledged each other¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Ye Hua said coldly while carrying onto Donghuang Li.


    Big Brother Green was feeling a little awkward as he said in a low voice, ¡°Boss, it is my first timeing to a big city, thus, I¡¯m not familiar with the big city. However, I know that the bar¡¯s name is called Hundred Crossings Bar!¡±


    ¡°Navigation!¡± Ye Hua said gravely. Why do I feel that I have taken in two idiots? I have to personally teach them everything.


    Little Brother Red immediately took out his phone, then began walking at the front with his big brother and lead everyone to the bar.


    Such a group like this caused the passersby to exim in astonishment.


    There is a child, beautiful women, a little loli, and non-mainstreams...


    Could this be this year¡¯s trendiest group arrangement? A group like this would definitely be able to be famous after they performed their first public performance.


    Without long, Ye Hua¡¯s group arrived at the entrance of Hundred Crossings Bar. It was currently still 2 pm, and the entrance of the bar was tightly closed.


    However, there were two men smoking by the entrance.


    ¡°Boss, that guy over there who wears a jacket is the one who brought us into the barst night.¡± Big Brother Green hurriedly walked forward and said. With the boss supporting us, what is there to be afraid of. However, I have to prepare to protect Little Ah Li.


    Also, it¡¯s rather inconvenient to fight against those people while having three women in our group.


    Although I, Big Brother Green, am out of the ordinary when ites to fighting, I am unable to resist against the opponent¡¯s human wave attack.


    ¡°Big brother, if a fight really happenster on, you protect Ah Li, and I will protect thedy boss.¡± Little Brother Red¡¯s expression was very serious, unprecedentedly serious, seemingly like he hade across the hardest moment in his life.


    Big Brother Green let out a heavy sigh, ¡°Alright, if big brother were to unfortunately die today, remember to take good care of my mother.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, be at ease. If little brother were to unfortunately die today, I request big brother to take good care of my father.¡±


    Green and red brothers could be seen tightly holding onto each other¡¯s hands.


    ¡°We will still be good brothers in our next life!¡±


    ¡°Good brothers!¡±


    ¡°Uncle green, uncle red, what are you two doing, quicklye in~¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Green and red brothers turned their heads around and looked. When did they all enter into the bar? Where did the two men go?


    I have just finished adjusting my mood, and my aura was bursting out unprecedentedly, but they actually already entered into the bar!


    ¡°Big brother! Those two men must have definitely captured the boss!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Rush into the bar and save the boss!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 205 – Let’s be brothers again in our next life 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 205 ¨C Let¡¯s be brothers again in our next life 2/2</h4>


    Green and red brothers squeezed out a killing intent from their bodies and straightforwardly rushed into the bar.


    A minuteter, green and red brothers stood behind everyone while with a blush on their faces. I wish that I can dig into a hole and hide right now, I¡¯m so embarrassed.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong covered onto their mouths andughed lightly, while Donghuang Liughed to the point that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Ye Hua also revealed out a slight smile on his face, which was a very rare sight.


    Ye Zizi shook her head helplessly, are you two here to make peopleugh?


    Green and red brothers want to express that they were indeed here to make peopleugh...


    However, although they were here to make peopleugh, they were startled by the scene in front of them.


    Those two men are actually floating within the air, and their hands seem to be tied behind their bodies. Also, looking at their expressions, they seem to be in a lot of pain. Is this really not a magician show?


    ¡°Call your boss toe out.¡± Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Of course, the one who dealt with the two men was not Ye Hua and was Ye Zizi!


    Those insects were still not worthy for Ye Hua to have to personally deal with them.


    The two young men who were tied up within the air were in a lot of pain, and they seemed to not even have the strength to speak.


    Qing Ya slowly turned her face away from the two men, she couldn¡¯t bear to look at the scene.


    ¡°Uncle is so formidable. However, they don¡¯t seem to be able to speak while they are tied up within the air, right?¡± Donghuang Li said innocently.


    Ye Zizi immediately ced one of the two men down onto the floor, and as expected, that man hurriedly went to make a phone call to call over backup.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky just because you are an ability power user. Let me tell you all! Our boss also knows people that can use ability powers, you all are dead for sure!¡±


    Ye Zizi moved her small hand, and the man that was shouting out cockily was tied up within the air again.


    ¡°Ye Hua, just give them a slight punishment would do, don¡¯t take it too far and cause them to die.¡± Qing Ya said in a low voice.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Qing Ya, not only am I going to teach Ah Li, but I am also going to teach you too! Being too soft-hearted will not only bring harm to yourself, but also to people around you!¡±


    Qing Ya wrinkled her willow brows. However, she did not dispute with Ye Hua, after all, they were currently outside right now.


    ¡°Qing Ya, if those two brothers weren¡¯t there to protect Ah Li, do you think that Ah Li would still be able to be here right now? If not for the two brothers being there to protect Ah Li, who knows where Ah Li would have already been sold to right now! You are pitying them now, but if the situation was different, who would pity Ah Li!¡±


    Hearing Ye Hua¡¯s reprimand, Qing Ya wasn¡¯t able to retort at all, because what Ye Hua just said was true.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t bully Aunt Qing, it is all Ah Li¡¯s fault.¡± Donghuang Li hurriedly persuaded. Aunt Qing looks so pitiful, how could uncle bully Aunt Qing like this?


    Ye Hua rubbed onto Donghuang Li¡¯s head, ¡°Ah Li, taking pity on your enemies is the equivalent of being cruel to yourself. You can amuse and mess with your enemies, but you definitely must not take pity on them! Do you understand?¡±


    Donghuang Li nodded her head. Donghuang Li didn¡¯t really understand what Ye Hua meant, but she felt that what Ye Hua just said sounded awesome.


    Ye Hua was very gratified. My child is easy to teach right now, and as for Qing Ya, I will have to take things slowly. I definitely have to change this bad habit of hers.


    ¡°Big brother, what are you doing?¡± Little Brother Red was astonished. I actually saw my big brother writing down notes on a notebook, my god!


    Big Brother Green said gravely, ¡°I must note down the boss¡¯s words of wisdom. In the future, we are going to be following after the boss, thus, we have to learn some... what is it called again?¡±


    ¡°High-end and impressive reasonings?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what you just said.¡± Big Brother Green lowered his head and wrote those words down on his notebook.


    Little Brother Red smiled, ¡°Big brother, I will just copy what you wrote down after we returned back.¡±


    ¡°You are able to recognize those oracle bone inscriptions of mine?¡± It could be seen that, the words on Big Brother Green¡¯s notebook were like a group of dragons dancing wildly, normal people would really not be able to recognize those words.


    Little Brother Red smiled, ¡°Big brother, I have been copying your homework for that many years, those oracle bone inscriptions of yours have long been learned by me.¡±


    ¡°Formidable, I didn¡¯t expect that you actually managed to secretly learn another one of big brother¡¯s special skills again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I frequently got zero marks along with you, and went from being the top of the ss to the second of the ss, when counting from the back.¡±


    Big Brother Green asked curiously, ¡°Then, who is the top of the ss, when counting from the back?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, how would I dare to snatch your number one away from you!¡±


    ¡°Good brother, big brother truly didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡±


    About half an hourter, a man and a woman brought along 10+ people and entered into the bar.


    The man and woman were precisely Kun Chong and Qing Lian fromst night. When they saw Donghuang Li, who was currently within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace, they immediately knew the reason why Ye Hua and the others came to their bar to make a scene.


    However, that man who is carrying onto the child looks a bit familiar...


    Qing Lian felt that she has seen Ye Hua from somewhere before.

 Chapter 206 – Teach attentively 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 206 ¨C Teach attentively 1/2</h4>


    Suddenly, Qing Lian recalled. Isn¡¯t this guy the boss of that Leisure Bar? Last year when I was at Leisure Bar, I was fortunate enough to see him appear at the bar for a while. He is truly so handsome.


    ¡°Brother Kun, he is that Leisure Bar¡¯s boss.¡± Qing Lian¡¯s expression was grave.


    Back then, because that Leisure Bar¡¯s business was prosperous, lots of bosses were envious of the bar and wanted to stir up some troubles.


    In the end, all of the bosses that tried to stir up troubles, all of them were done for, they either disappeared immediately or disappeared after closing down their stores. After that incident, no one dared to go and provoke that bar anymore, because that bar was too mysterious and unfathomable.


    Of course, Kun Chong had also heard of Leisure Bar¡¯s boss too.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the child that I tried to kidnap yesterday is actually his child!


    This matter has be rather troublesome.


    Looking at his two underlings who were floating within the air, Kun Chong did not reveal out any astonishment on his face, and instead walked forward with a smile on his face, ¡°It seems we have some noble guests, I apologize for noting over to meet you all earlier.¡±


    Ye Hua did not pay attention to Kun Chong and instead looked towards Donghuang Li and asked, ¡°Is it them?¡±


    Donghuang Li nodded her head, then buried her head within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace, seemingly to be very afraid.


    ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t be afraid whening across matters, you have to be courageous and confront against those matters.¡± Ye Hua taught attentively. When I wasn¡¯t by my child¡¯s side, my child actually formed such a habit like this, this is not a good thing.


    I really don¡¯t know just how her mother even taught her.


    It was very normal for Donghuang Li to behave like that, after all, she was still just a child.


    With a guardian by her side, it was only natural that Donghuang Li would behave a bit delicately. And in actuality, Donghuang Li just wanted to receive a bit more concern and care.


    ¡°Uncle, Ah Li understands.¡± Donghuang Li was very obedient, she did not hide anymore and looked towards the man and woman that were in front of her.


    Qing Lian revealed out a smile and said apologetically, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m truly sorry, we did not know that she was your child.¡±


    Ye Hua slowly raised his head, then said with a chilling cold tone, ¡°If she hadnded into your hands, what would have happened to her?¡±


    Kun Chong and Qing Lian¡¯s expression twitched slightly. Seems like this matter won¡¯t be able to be settled easily.


    ¡°Boss, look at what you are saying, if she hadnded into our hands, we would have definitely properly taken good care of her.¡± Kun Chong said with a fawning tone, after all, in Kun Chong¡¯s eyes, the man in front of him was very mysterious.


    This time, Ye Hua did not ask Donghuang Li, and instead asked Qing Ya, ¡°Qing Ya, how do you think they should be dealt with?¡±


    Qing Ya who was standing behind Ye Hua paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Ye Hua, let¡¯s call the police.¡±


    ¡°If the child who was involved in this matter was our child, would you still choose to call the police?¡± Ye Hua asked gravely.


    Qing Ya¡¯s heart paused for a moment. If it was my child... then there would be only one kind of conclusion for them!


    Seeing that Qing Ya did not respond, Ye Hua had the answer in his heart. Ah Li is after all not her own child.


    ¡°Ah Li, how do you think that uncle should deal with them?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Donghuang Li was somewhat at aplete loss because she had nevere across a matter like this before.


    Donghuang Li said with her tender voice, ¡°Ah Li doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Right now, Kun Chong and Qing Lian¡¯s smile was a bit stiff. Could it be that, this boss intends to shed all pretense of cordiality with us!


    Shed all pretense of cordiality, Kun Chong and Qing Lian were looking too highly upon themselves, they were at the most objects for Ye Hua to use to educate his wife and child.


    ¡°Boss, it isn¡¯t good to act like this, right?¡± Kun Chong squeezed out a trace of smile on his face, he was at the point where he could hardly contain his anger anymore.


    Qing Lian kept away her smile and said coldly, ¡°Boss, we canpensate you, but you cannot humiliate us like this!¡±


    Ye Hua still did not pay attention to them and continued teaching his child.


    ¡°Ah Li, you think about it for a second, if green and red uncles weren¡¯t there to protect youst night, and you were captured by them, what do you think would have happened to you? Do Ah Li not dislike them?¡± Ye Hua asked softly.


    Donghuang Li slightly wrinkled her brows, then said in a low voice, ¡°Ah Li dislikes them.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li is not the only one that they wanted to kidnap, there are a lot of other children that are as big as Ah Li who had been kidnapped and sold away by them. Ah Li, do you feel that people like them should be allowed to live in this world?¡± Although Ye Hua had never taught a child before, he had taught before Ye Zizi, who was one of the Seven Sins. Therefore, Ye Hua could be said to be quite experienced when ites to teaching.


    Alright, fine, Ye Hua¡¯s teaching was purely just him guiding someone towards his wanted train of thoughts.


    ¡°No.¡±


    As expected, Ah Li¡¯s answer was very straightforward.


    Qing Ya who was at the side could not stand to continue watching Ye Hua misguide Ah Li anymore. Qing Ya snatched away Ah Li from Ye Hua, then said, ¡°Ye Hua, Ah Li is only this big right now, how can you teach her something like this!¡±


    I have achieved my goal for today¡¯s teaching.


    What Ye Hua wanted was to hear his child¡¯s answer towards thest question that he gave to her.


    Very decisive! As expected of my descendant, she possesses an innate thirst for blood!


    As for Qing Ya, I will have to take things slowly.

 Chapter 206 – Teach attentively 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 206 ¨C Teach attentively 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Boss, you are being too much by acting like this!¡± Qing Lian shouted out, and she actually took out a female small gun.


    Green and red brothers who were at the back turned pale with fright and immediately squatted down while covering onto their heads with their hands.


    The people in the cities are too scary, taking out a gun at the drop of a hat. The cities are unlike the countryside, where the most we would do was bring a water pipe along with us to fight with, we weren¡¯t even allowed to bring knives to fights.


    The muzzle of the gun was aimed at Ye Hua¡¯s group.


    Qing Ya tightly protected Donghuang Li within her embrace, and cold light was flickering within Qing Ya¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Qing Ya, they are intending on killing me, do you still insist on calling the police?¡± Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette, ignited it, then sat down on a chair like a big boss.


    Qing Ya sighed, ¡°You can do what you want.¡±


    A slight arc appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth.


    Seems like I didn¡¯te here for nothing today. I have to find more of this kind of teaching material in the future so that I can bring them along with me and continue teaching them stuff. Take a look at my sister-inw, she is much sensiblepared to Qing Ya.


    Qing Lian¡¯s gaze turned cold, and Qing Lian, who¡¯s heart was just like that of a snake pulled onto the trigger continuously.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A bunch of gunshots rang out, and gold color bullets flew towards Ye Hua and the others.


    Suddenly, a few sparks appeared within the air, and soon after, a few gold glistening bulletsnded onto the floor.


    Ye Zizi stretched out her small hand and took a yawn. A strand of Ye Zizi¡¯s hair silently stretched back to her.


    Qing Lian tightly wrinkled onto her brows. As expected, gun is indeed useless towards them!


    Green and red brothers practically almost pissed their pants. This is practically like the gunfights within the Hong Kong films, this is so scary!!!


    ¡°Are you two still not going to go and call for backup?¡± Ye Hua asked lightly.


    What meaning is there in killing two small fries, it would be much more meaningful to kill the person that is standing behind them!


    Kun Chong knew that the other party wasn¡¯t going to let the matter rest, but he still tried to persuade, ¡°Boss, if you let the matter rest, you all can leave. But, if I were to make this phone call, the consequences that would follow would be very serious, and even I myself would feel afraid of those consequences that would follow.¡±


    Ye Zizi suddenlyughed. This human is so funny. However, why are His Honor and the others notughing? For me to be the only one whoughed, it makes me seem so stupid... Ye Zizi immediately kept away her smile.


    ¡°Make the phone call.¡± Ye Hua wants to see just who was it that was standing behind this Kun Chong.


    This fellow¡¯s brag is almost about to reach the heaven, even I myself have never bragged like that before. I have always been low-profile and have never killed humans for no reason. And even more, I would never exterminate families at the drop of a hat like I did in the past.


    Kun Chong immediately went and make a phone call. However, within Ye Hua¡¯s eyes, their death timers have already begun ticking.


    ¡°I have already given you all a chance! So, don¡¯t me me for whatever that will be happening next.¡± Kun Chongughed. After making this phone call, my entire body feels so much more at ease.


    Qing Lian leaned onto Kun Chong and ced one of her hands onto Kun Chong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Brother Kun, from what I see, this boss is nothing much too. Seems like rumors are just rumors, one should only believe what they are told after seeing it for themselves.¡±


    Kun Chong stretched out his hand and pped onto Qing Lian¡¯s smooth and round butt, ¡°There are so many people here and you still act frivolously.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I know that you like it when I act like this~¡±


    Qing Ya immediately covered onto Donghuang Li¡¯s eyes. Small children cannot look and cannot listen to this kind of thing.


    Little Brother Red who was at the back stretched out his hand and covered onto his big brother¡¯s sight, ¡°Big brother, if you look too much, you will be shot atter on.¡±


    ¡°If that is so, why are you still looking!¡±


    ¡°So that I can describe to you what I sawter on.¡± Little Brother Red looked at the two with keen interest.


    Big Brother Green stretched out his hand and pped onto Little Brother Red¡¯s head, ¡°How are you even going to be able to describe such a scene like this to me!¡±


    ¡°Be at ease, I¡¯m very good at describing things. Back then, I was even prepared to write novels, and I even uploaded a few chapters onto the inte. The results of those few chapters were pretty good, but those chapters were 404-ed in the end.¡±


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 207 – I am the son of Ding Family 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 207 ¨C I am the son of Ding Family 1/2</h4>


    + minutester, a rumbling sound rang out from the outside of Hundred Crossings Bar. Just from hearing the rumbling sound, one would know that it was a supercar that possesses an engine above v10.


    Sure enough!


    From quite a distance away, a car that not only possesses a short and robust body, but also smooth body lines, could be seen driving towards the bar.


    The car caused the men on the streets to reveal out fervent within their gazes, while the women on the streets wanted to see just who was it that was driving the car, and if possible, they would like to have the chance to sit in the car and enjoy the air conditioner of the car.


    A Lamborghini could be seen stopping at the entrance of Hundred Crossings Bar. The scissor doors opened up from both sides, and two youngsters walked out of the Lamborghini.


    The one who came out from the driver seat wore a pair of sunsses and possessed an impressive appearance, causing the women on the streets to be smitten.


    Meanwhile, the one who came out from the passenger seat had a respectful look on him. From the looks of it, he was the underling of the other guy.


    ¡°Young master, master is still waiting for you to return home.¡± The underling name was called Chang Sheng, and he looked rather handsome.


    Ding Yuanwu stretched his neck around, ¡°We will head back home after we finished giving some people who don¡¯t have eyes a lesson!¡±


    Ding Yuanwu was Ding Aristocratic Family¡¯s son. Although he was the youngest amongst all the sons, he was birthed by the woman who was favored the most by Ding Family¡¯s Family Head, Ding Yuan. This caused Ding Yuanwu to have been pampered and spoiled since he was young, and within the profane world, he was a famous yboy. Chasing after women was Ding Yuanwu¡¯s biggest hobby, and this Hundred Crossings Bar was opened by Ding Yuanwu. Whenever he was free and had nothing to do, he woulde to this bar of his to look for a target to chase after.


    This time, Ding Yuanwu was preparing to return home, and just by chance, while he was returning home, he received a phone call from one of his underlings saying that there were people making a scene in the bar, and thus, he decided to head over to the bar and take a look at the situation.


    As someone who possesses the noble identity of Ding Family¡¯s son, how could he stand to have people standing over his head? It was fine if he didn¡¯t know that people were making a scene in his bar, but now that he knew, it was definite that he had to give the people who were making a scene in his bar a lesson.


    Bringing along his underling, Ding Yuanwu walked into the bar.


    While helplessly following behind Ding Yuanwu, Chang Sheng thought to himself, ¡°It won¡¯t do for young master to continue on like this, especially since young master¡¯s brothers are currently ring at young master like a tiger ring at its prey, and the fact that those brothers have long viewed young master as an eyesore.¡±


    When Ding Yuanwu walked into the bar, he immediately took off his sunsses and looked dead on at Qing Ya, Qing Yutong, and Ye Zizi.


    If I am able to seize those three for myself, I won¡¯t get off my bed for the entire rest of my life!


    Kun Chong did a good job this time, he should be rewarded!


    ¡°Young master, those people are the ones that came to the bar to make a scene.¡± Kun Chong walked over to the front of Ding Yuanwu in quick steps,pletely oblivious to the fact that he had only less than 10 minutes to live.


    Ding Yuanwu patted onto Kun Chong¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You did well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, young master, for the praise.¡±


    Ding Yuanwu walked past Kun Chong and walked to a spot that was not far away from Ye Hua¡¯s group, then said after looking at the two men that were floating within the air, ¡°Your strength is not bad, but you are still but a frog at the bottom of the well and nothing more.¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Yutong, bring along Qing Ya with you and leave first, the scene that will be happening next won¡¯t be pretty.¡±


    ¡°Alright, brother-inw.¡±


    Ding Yuanwu wanted to speak and stop them from leaving, but when he was about to speak, he discovered that he wasn¡¯t able to move his entire body. This caused his expression to be a bit panicky.


    Big Brother Green and Little Brother Red followed behind Qing Yutong and was preparing to leave too. The cities are too scary.


    ¡°You two stay here!¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Big Brother Green and Little Brother Red¡¯s heart sank as they walked back to where they were standing a while ago.

 Chapter 207 – I am the son of Ding Family 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 207 ¨C I am the son of Ding Family 2/2</h4>


    Seeing that Qing Ya and Qing Yutong left, Ye Hua stood up unhurriedly, then said coldly towards Kun Chong after taking a look at Ding Yuanwu, ¡°Do you still have anyone else standing behind you?¡±


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Underling Chang Sheng shouted out. To actually dare to be disrespectful towards young master, this man is courting death!


    Ye Hua did not reply. Speaking to those insects is already something beneath my dignity, if it was not for seeking justice for my child, I wouldn¡¯t have even bothereding here and getting myself involved with those insects.


    Chang Sheng¡¯s expression sank, and his figure immediately disappeared. Such a speed like this was a bit fasterpared to Long Aotian¡¯s speed. Possessing such a speed like this was enough to make others exim in astonishment.


    In the blink of an eye, Chang Sheng appeared behind Ye Hua, and the dagger within Chang Sheng¡¯s hand stabbed towards Ye Hua¡¯s temple without any mercy. Chang Sheng¡¯s action was extremely decisive.


    Ding Yuanwu whose entire body was being controlled sneered. You all arepletely ignorant towards my underling.


    However, a secondter, Ding Yuanwu became dazed as he shouted out hurriedly, ¡°Chang Sheng, what are you being in a daze for, quickly stab him!¡±


    Chang Sheng stood behind Ye Hua¡¯s back, and the dagger within his hand was merely only a centimeter away from Ye Hua¡¯s temple.


    ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t have any more backup. Zizi, you can have all of them.¡± Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette bud, then walked towards the outside.


    Ye Zizi grinned, ¡°Thank you, big brother~¡±


    After Ye Hua left, Chang Sheng¡¯s front view appeared in front of everyone¡¯s view. It could be seen that, a strand of hair pierced through the back of Chang Sheng¡¯s head, and came out from Chang Sheng¡¯s forehead.


    Chang Sheng¡¯s entire body was faintly shivering, and his eyes were rolled upwards. It seemed as if the top of Chang Sheng¡¯s head was being absorbed by something.


    Green and red brothers hugged together tightly. Why does this scene seem like something out of an alien movie...


    Upon seeing Chang Sheng¡¯s appearance, everyone gasped, especially Ding Yuanwu, he seemed as if he had just seen a ghost.


    My underling¡¯s strength is able to rank up in the tops within the family, and yet, he was actually killed off instantly! How is this possible! Just who is that little loli!


    ¡°I am Ding Family¡¯s son! If you dare to kill me, you can prepare to get chased after by Ding Family!¡± Ding Yuanwu¡¯s gaze was vicious. Those people are too arrogant! Once they know of my identity, they will definitely kneel down and beg me for forgiveness!


    Ye Zizi licked onto her scarlet red lips, then walked forward unhurriedly. As Ye Zizi walked, Chang Sheng moved along while suspended within the air, and while moving, Chang Sheng¡¯s entire body could be seen trembling acutely, and his skin and meat were degrading at the speed where it was visible to the naked eyes.


    ¡°Little brother, so you are Ding Family¡¯s son? If I have the time, I will help you inform your family about your death. You can be at ease, the pain will go away very quickly.¡± Ye Zizi¡¯s loli voice was particrly alluring, but matching with a scene like this, her voice was like the whispers of a devil, trembling the heartstrings of others.


    Ye Zizi¡¯s ponytail slowly floated upwards, and countless strands of hair shot out like poisonous snakes.


    ¡°A ghost!¡±


    ¡°Someone save me!¡±


    Kun Chong and Qing Lian couldn¡¯t care about their image anymore as they immediately began running towards the outside.


    Their desire to live was very strong, but unfortunately, the person that they were facing against was Ye Zizi. To a certain degree, Ye Zizi¡¯s strength was even strongerpared to Ye Hua¡¯s strength!


    Strand after strand of hair mercilessly pierced through the back of everyone¡¯s head. Fresh blood dyed the strands of hair red, and the blood transmitted all the way towards Ye Zizi¡¯s brain, which in turn caused Ye Zizi¡¯s beautiful scarlet eyes to be even more bright and beautiful.


    ¡°I am Ding Family¡¯s son! My father won¡¯t let you all off! He will kill all of you!¡± Ding Yuanwu who was suspended within the air had been practically repeating the same lines over and over.


    And the line that he had repeated the most was, ¡°I am Ding Family¡¯s son¡±.


    Ye Zizi patted onto her small mouth and yawned, then said sweetly, ¡°I have seen too many people like you. After your father came, the lines that your father would utter would definitely remain the same, then afterward, your grandfather woulde, and afterward, if your great grandfather is still alive, the lines that your great grandfather would utter would most probably change.¡±


    ¡°For example, your great grandfather would say, I won¡¯t let you off even after I be a ghost!¡± Ye Zizi imitated a tone that she heard in the past and revealed out a scared look on her.


    Ding Yuanwu felt that everything within his body was being absorbed and he was finally afraid. I¡¯m still young, I still don¡¯t want to die yet!


    However, before Ding Yuanwu even began begging for his life, Ye Zizi said pitifully, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I have money, I have lots of good things, I will give them all to you~¡±


    Soon after, Ye Zizi smiled sweetly, ¡°Were you preparing to say those words? Looking at your expression, I know that I guessed correctly.¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I have had my fun, and have had my fill. I still have to go back and y with myputer game, so, bye bye~¡±


    Everyone turned into dried corpses in an instant, then fell heavily onto the ground.


    Ye Zizi pouted her mouth, ¡°That action that His Honor did was very handsome, Zizi wants to learn it too~¡±


    Ye Zizi could be seen stretching out her right hand.


    Snap~


    Finger snap was indeed not just a name in vain. At this moment, all of the corpses turned into dust, and even the interior decorations of the bar also turned into dust too.


    Ye Zizi let out a breath, ¡°That was dangerous, it was lucky that I managed to keep the power of the finger snap under control.¡±


    ¡°Hey, how long are you two going to hug each other for? Time to leave.¡± Ye Zizi shouted out towards green and red brothers, then hopped towards the outside of the bar.


    Green and red brothers took a look at each other and felt that their postures were a bit ambiguous right now and they immediately let go of each other.


    ¡°Big brother! I have decided!¡±


    ¡°Little brother! I have decided too!¡±


    The two brothers silently took out a ck color pill, then closed their eyes and swallowed the pill. It¡¯s so bitter... and there is also a weird salty taste...

 Chapter 208 – Squish squish 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 208 ¨C Squish squish 1/2</h4>


    Everyone returned back to Leisure Bar, and Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi began ying another round of game, while Donghuang Li had long fallen asleep within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace. Donghuang Li was a child after all, after a child had their fill, the child would usually take a nap.


    As for green and red brothers, they were temporarily working as Leisure Bar¡¯s security guards.


    Within the bedroom, Ye Hua ced Donghuang Li onto his own big bed, then lightly covered a quilt onto Donghuang Li. How can this tiny thing be so adorable?


    Qing Ya sat on the sofa that was at the side and looked at her husband¡¯s tender actions. When I bought a doll for hugging when I am going to sleep, he burned the doll and even said that, on the bed, asides from me, nothing else was allowed to appear on the bed. If I recalled, he said that before we went to Sanya.


    And yet, right now, Ah Li has be another person who is allowed to be on the bed. Although I don¡¯t mind that, Ye Hua¡¯s astonishing actions are making me feel very worried.


    ¡°Ye Hua, youe over, I have something to speak with you.¡± Qing Ya really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. I have to ask him clearly about this matter!


    ¡°Shhh.¡± Ye Hua indicated to Qing Ya to be softer a bit, so that she doesn¡¯t wake up the child from her sleep.


    Ye Hua slowly stood up and walked to Qing Ya¡¯s side. Upon reaching Qing Ya¡¯s side, Ye Hua stretched out his hands and held onto Qing Ya¡¯s tender waist, then straightforwardly kissed towards Qing Ya¡¯s lips.


    It has been a few hours since Ist kissed Qing Ya, I quite miss kissing her.


    However, Ye Hua wasn¡¯t able to have his way this time, his lips kissed onto Qing Ya¡¯s palm instead of her lips.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Hua asked confusedly.


    Qing Ya pouted her mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Aftering back home today, you have been acting very abnormal!¡±


    Ye Hua was startled, have I been acting that obvious?


    ¡°How have I been acting abnormal?¡± A trace of a smile appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth and Ye Hua¡¯s hand sneakily made its way into Qing Ya¡¯s shirt.


    Qing Ya grabbed onto that mischievous hand, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! I am talking about serious things with you, so be serious a bit!¡±


    Ye Hua sighed lightly, ¡°Alright, what do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Do you have something that you are keeping a secret from me?¡± Qing Ya¡¯s gaze was tightly fixed onto Ye Hua, and she was beingpletely serious.


    Ye Hua was also looking dead on at Qing Ya¡¯s eyes. Should I tell her right now? Or should I wait for a period of time and let her get along with Ah Li first?


    ¡°How would that be possible?¡± Ye Hua said, and right after he finished speaking, he pulled Qing Ya into his embrace.


    Qing Ya did not struggle and instead hugged onto Ye Hua and said in a low voice, ¡°Ye Hua, I like you, but you mustn¡¯t lie to me, okay?¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s heart thumped for a moment.


    If Ah Li¡¯s mother has a brain, she would definitelye to my ce and check to see if Ah Li is at my ce or not. Thus, it is just a matter of time that Ah Li¡¯s mother woulde face to face with Qing Ya. And as for what would happen when the two meet each other, only god would know...


    It is true that I like surprises, but I do not really like this kind of surprises.


    However, I have already denied that I have something that I am keeping a secret from her just a while ago. Come clean with her that I am indeed keeping something a secret from her now? Then, wouldn¡¯t I be smacking my own face...


    Right now, all I can do is brace myself for whatever that will be ahead.


    ¡°En.¡±


    When a lie was made, more lies would be made to cover up for the first lie that was made, and in the end, everything would be but lies. This was the humanity that Ye Hua was going to experience.


    Qing Ya suddenly pushed Ye Hua onto the sofa, then began kissing wildly onto Ye Hua...


    Towards this, Ye Hua naturally liked it very much.


    While enjoying Qing Ya¡¯s roughness, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°This woman is making me like her more and more. And in order to not make her be broken-hearted, I actually told a lie.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, aunt, are you all thirsty? Ah Li will go and pour water for you all to drink~¡±


    Not sure since when, Donghuang Li stood beside the two while with her eyes opened wide.


    Uncle and aunt are actually sucking onto each other, seemingly like they are very thirsty. Furthermore, uncle¡¯s hand is within Aunt Qing¡¯s shirt too. Aunt Qing is definitely feeling a bit itchy, and uncle is helping Aunt Qing to scratch onto her itch.

 Chapter 208 – Squish squish 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 208 ¨C Squish squish 2/2</h4>


    The two turned their heads around and looked towards Donghuang Li. Immediately, they separated from each other. We have to pay attention to our image when we are in front of a child.


    ¡°Ah Li, why aren¡¯t you sleeping anymore?¡± Qing Ya carried onto Donghuang Li and asked. Right now, Qing Ya¡¯s mood was very great.


    Donghuang Li rubbed onto her big eyes and yawned, ¡°Ah Li woke up after hearing until a bunch of squish squish sounds.¡±


    Squish squish?


    Qing Ya petntly pinched onto Ye Hua. It is all your fault.


    Women are just this unreasonable. You were obviously the one who pushed me onto the sofa and began touching all around my body.


    ¡°Is that so? What do Ah Li want to eat for dinner?¡± Qing Ya immediately shifted the subject.


    When food was mentioned, children would be more excited than anything else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know~¡±


    Qing Ya said lovably, ¡°Do Ah Li want to eat crayfish? Crayfish is very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, uncle also likes eating crayfish~¡±


    ¡°Whatever that uncle likes, Ah Li likes it too~¡± Donghuang Li¡¯s smile was at the point where it was going to blossom. Although this ce is much, much smallerpared to mother¡¯s ce, everyone here cares a lot about me. It feels so warm being here.


    Ye Hua immediately stood his body up, ¡°Alright! We will be eating crayfishes tonight!¡±


    ¡°Yay! Ah Li likes crayfish~¡±


    Qing Yaughed helplessly. From the looks of it, my suggestion of eating crayfish was practically me looking for trouble for myself.


    Within Voidless Realm, which was located a few thousand miles away from Leisure Bar.


    Within the pce, Donghuang Baizhi sat on her throne, and the eight elders stood below her while with a respectful expression on their faces.


    ¡°How many days have passed! Where is she!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out coldly, and an austere aura immediately erupted out from her.


    Xing Han took a step forward, ¡°Empress, Little Highness has the protection of the family name, Donghuang, thus, she will definitely be all right.¡±


    ¡°Empress, please quell your anger. The search radius is gradually expanding, we will definitely find until the Little Highness and bring her back in one piece.¡± Right now, Yuan De did not dare to anyhow propose ideas for the empress. The warning that Donghuang Baizhi gave to Yuan Dest time had evidently worked well.


    Donghuang Baizhi was feeling extremely anxious, and during those past few nights, Donghuang Baizhi hasn¡¯t been able to fall asleep. Every time when she closed her eyes, the image of Donghuang Li smiling would appear in her mind.


    ¡°I will give you all three days! If you all still aren¡¯t able to find her after three days have passed, you all can wait and see just what would happen!¡±


    ¡°Empress! Subordinate still has one matter to report.¡± He Xuan stepped forward and said gravely.


    Donghuang Baizhi waved her hand with impatience, ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Ying Family contacted us and told us to give them an exnation, if not...¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s beautiful eyes turned cold, ¡°If not what!¡±


    ¡°If not, they would pledge to fight it out to the end with us!¡±


    ¡°Alright! I am going to see just how Ying Family is going to fight it out to the end with us!¡± The fierce glint within Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyes was strong, her face was filled with frost, and a terrifying aura emitted out from her body.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The eight elders kneeled down and said.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s figure disappeared from the throne, and when she appeared again, she arrived at Donghuang Li¡¯s courtyard house.


    Right now, within the courtyard house, I am not able to hear Ah Li¡¯s joyful voice and am not able to see Ah Li running out happily from the house, then hug onto me and act coquettishly towards me.


    Sitting at the pavilion of the courtyard house, Donghuang Baizhi silently pondered.


    The outside world is dangerous, and Ah Li is only that big. Although Ah Li learned some self-protection techniques, she is still at risk of danger.


    If Ah Li were to get captured by a child trafficker and sold away by the child trafficker...


    Thinking up to here, Donghuang Baizhi felt extremely remorseful, and her hands were tightly held into fists. If anyone were to cause Ah Li to suffer any grievances when Ah Li is in the outside world, I will exterminate their entire family!


    Donghuang Baizhi knew that it would be very difficult to search for Ah Li. After all, the world was very big, and finding a person in such a big world was pretty much the same as finding a needle in a haystack!


    This is all his fault! If not for hearing about news of him, how would I have acted so abnormal!


    Forget it that he hurt me, but right now, even the child is gone because of him! This scoundrel, bastard!


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s fist ruthlessly mmed onto the stone table, and the entire stone table turned into dust. From the looks of it, Donghuang Baizhi wanted to smack Ye Hua to death with her fist and took the stone table as Ye Hua.


    Suddenly.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression turned stiff. Ah Li couldn¡¯t have gone and look for him, right!

 Chapter 209 – The boss is done for 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 209 ¨C The boss is done for 1/2</h4>


    No matter if Ah Li went to find him or not, I have to personally go and check for myself. And while I¡¯m there, I will give that bad man a lesson!


    Thinking up to here, Donghuang Baizhi returned to her bedroom and changed into a white color dress, then disappeared from Voidless Realm.


    Donghuang Baizhi did not tell anyone that she went out. After all, she was going out to look for that fickle fellow, and there was no need to make a big deal out of it.


    I will head back after giving that man a lesson. If he kneels down and admits his mistake, admits that he was blind during back then, looking on Ah Li¡¯s sake, I can bring him back to Voidless Realm and properly look after him!


    After all, Ah Li needs a father. Sometimes when Ah Li was dreaming, she would call out for her father in her sleep.


    Ye Hua who was within Leisure Bar would have never expected that Donghuang Baizhi was currentlying over to look for him! Right now, Ye Hua still thought that he still had a period of time before Donghuang Baizhi woulde looking for him.


    ck clouds gradually floated over to Long¡¯an City¡¯s sky and covered up the entire city. From the looks of it, a storm was about toe.


    Upon seeing the weather, the people on the streets hurried back home, to prevent from being drenched by the rain.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor of Leisure Bar, everyone was currently enjoying the deliciousness of the crayfishes.


    ¡°Ye Hua, have a crayfish.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, have a crayfish.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, have a crayfish.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, have a crayfish.¡±


    Ye Hua was like a big boss, enjoying this special treatment.


    As expected, my child does not need me to teach her and she would take the initiative to peel the crayfishes for me, she is truly sensible.


    Qing Ya was helpless. When Ah Li saw that everyone was peeling crayfish for Ye Hua, she also began peeling crayfish for Ye Hua. Ah Li isn¡¯t very good at peeling crayfish, and she would need at least two to three minutes to peel one crayfish. But, even if that was the case, Ah Li still persevered and peeled the crayfishes. Ah Li this child is much sensiblepared to other children, it would be great if my child is half as sensible as Ah Li.


    ¡°Alright Ah Li, you can peel for yourself now, aunt will help uncle to peel.¡± Qing Ya smiled tenderly.


    Donghuang Li was very attentive when peeling the crayfish, and she said seriously, ¡°That won¡¯t do, uncle treats Ah Li very well, therefore, Ah Li has to treat uncle well too.¡±


    Qing Yutong said with a smile, ¡°Ah Li sure is sensible.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, of course.¡± Donghuang Li was very proud of herself as she ced the crayfish meat that was within her small hand into Ye Hua¡¯s bowl. Although Donghuang Li peeled to the point that there was only a bit of meat left, Ye Hua still felt very touched. This crayfish meat is peeled by my daughter...


    Seeing that his child was so sensible, Ye Hua felt very gratified. However, some things still had to be said, ¡°Ah Li, in the future, it is fine for you to peel crayfishes for uncle, but you can¡¯t peel crayfishes for others, okay?¡±


    ¡°En, Ah Li will listen to uncle.¡± Right now, Donghuang Li was extremely obedient towards Ye Hua, and she would listen to whatever that Ye Hua said.


    Qing Ya took a re at Ye Hua, ¡°In the future, Ah Li has to peel crayfishes for her husband too, just like what aunt is doing right now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Donghuang Li asked naively.


    Ye Hua¡¯s expression immediately sunk, ¡°Even if the crayfishes have to be peeled, the male should be the one to peel for Ah Li!¡±


    Immediately, Qing Ya was dissatisfied and said, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you peel crayfishes for me.¡±


    Qing Yutong and Ye Ziziughed secretly. Can you all stop clowning around, we are eating right now.


    ¡°I am I, and others are others! Ah Li, do you understand?¡± Ye Hua didn¡¯t care that much. How could my daughter attend to other people!


    Donghuang Li nodded her head muddle-headedly, ¡°Ah Li understands.¡±


    ¡°What you are doing is misguiding a child.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Qing, I feel that what Uncle Ye said makes sense.¡± Donghuang Li said sincerely while with an experienced and conceited look on her, causing everyone to not be able to help butughed.


    Ye Zizi thought to herself, ¡°In the past, I was everyone¡¯s happy pill, and right now, Ah Li has taken my ce as the happy pill. With that, I can finally rx now.¡±


    Donghuang Li could be seen sping onto the big cup of c, then taking a sip with her small mouth.


    Burp~


    Everyoneughed once again. Ah Li¡¯s adorableness was at the point where no one could resist it.


    And when Little Ah Li saw that everyone was so happy, she felt very happy too. But little did Ah Li know, right now, her own mother has arrived at the entrance of the bar¡¯s alley!

 Chapter 209 – The boss is done for 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 209 ¨C The boss is done for 2/2</h4>


    When Donghuang Baizhi appeared on the street, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Donghuang Baizhi wore a white color long dress, her eyes were like autumn water, and her brows were like the faint moon.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s appearance was picturesque, and she was like a pure and holy white lotus, but that haughty expression on her made her seemed just like an empress that was out of others¡¯ reach. When looking at her, one would feel intimidated and wouldn¡¯t dare to enter into a reverie.


    No matter if it was male, female, young, or old, they were all looking at Donghuang Baizhi.


    Bang!


    A tailgating incident happened on the road, and the two drivers immediately got off their cars. However, they did not argue with each other and instead looked towards the woman who wore a white color long dress.


    That woman seems to be sad.


    Seems to be at a loss.


    Seems to be afraid.


    And seems to be indignant.


    That was indeed the case, Donghuang Baizhi was feeling extremelyplicated right now.


    It has been three years! This city has changed a lot, but this alley entrance is still the same as it was three years ago.


    Back then when I was pregnant with Ah Li, I had entered and exited this alley entrance for a total of half a month, and even after half a month had passed, he still did not show up to meet me.


    What is ironic is that he actually married a woman and that woman is currently pregnant with his child! This action of his is practically pping my face in front of everyone!


    Today, I am going to seek justice for myself, and seek an exnation from him!


    Donghuang Baizhi entered into the alley.


    This ce did not change in the slightest bit, each and every brick and wood just seem so familiar, it is as if I hade here yesterday.


    Donghuang Baizhi stretched out her slender fingers and touched onto the wall, feeling the roughness of the wall. Soon after, she looked towards that familiar second floor.


    Three years ago, I stood here and raised my head countless times, hoping that he would shout out to me. However, it was all just my own delusion. And right now, the second floor did not change in the slightest bit at all, it is still the same as it was in the past, where the lights on that floor are turned on!


    Rumble!


    Thunder started rumbling within the sky, seemingly as if it had sensed the grievance within Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart, and a rainstorm began pouring down.


    Donghuang Baizhi slowly walked towards Leisure Bar. Every step that she took was very hard for her, because what she was about to do was to face against the fact that she didn¡¯t dare to confront against.


    When the frantic rain reached the top of Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s head, the frantic rain was blocked by an incorporeal power andnded away from Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s body.


    After arriving at the entrance of Leisure Bar, Donghuang Baizhi slowly turned her body around and looked towards the signboard.


    This feeling feels as if I have returned back to that day, back to those countless days and nights. Today, I will put an end to this grudge!


    Ye Hua! You are going to have to give me an exnation today!


    After pushing open the heavy wood door, Donghuang Baizhi walked into the bar.


    The inside of this bar is still the same as it was in the past. Just that, there are a few more paintingspared to before, and the business right now is paling a lotpared to back then.


    Donghuang Baizhi sat on the seat that she sat on back then. She did not order any beverages and just sat there and waited quietly.


    Ye Hua! If you have the guts today, then don¡¯te down and be just as heartless as you were back then!


    Green and red brothers who were currently on duty saw Donghuang Baizhi. It wasn¡¯t possible even if they didn¡¯t want to see Donghuang Baizhi, after all, there was only one customer in the entire Leisure Bar, Leisure Bar¡¯s business was too tragic.


    ¡°Big brother, this woman is just as beautiful as thedy boss.¡± Little Brother Red said in a low voice.


    Big Brother Green nodded his head, ¡°Although she is just as beautiful as thedy boss, this temperament of hers is too haughty. I feel that thedy boss is better with her gentle temperament.¡±


    Little Brother Red sighed, ¡°Big brother, you say, is this beautiful woman here to look for the boss? Because, even though I am standing so far away from her, I can still sense a heavy grievanceing out from her.¡±


    Big Brother Green wrinkled his brows and looked attentively at Donghuang Baizhi for a bit, ¡°If that woman is really here to look for the boss, the boss is done for.¡±


    ¡°What are you all talking about! What is it about the boss being done for?¡± Wei Chang who had finished changing his clothes walked out from the back.


    Big Brother Green pointed towards Donghuang Baizhi, ¡°A woman came to the bar, and the woman is the kind of woman that looks very pretty.¡±


    Wei Chang looked towards the direction that Big Brother Green was pointing at, and immediately, Wei Chang¡¯s mouth was opened up wide. Soon after, Wei Chang said gravely, ¡°The boss is done for...¡±

 Chapter 210 – She’s here! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 210 ¨C She¡¯s here! 1/2</h4>


    Green and red brothers looked at each other in disbelief. Could it be that, that woman is really here to look for the boss!


    My god, the boss is too formidable, he already has such a beautifuldy boss, and yet, anotherdy boss is here looking for him! Furthermore, this otherdy boss is the super haughty kind ofdy boss. The boss is formidable!


    ¡°You all watch after her! Don¡¯t act blindly without instructions!¡± Wei Chang said gravely.


    Seems like the truth is as I had expected, Ah Li is birthed by this woman. If Ah Li wasn¡¯t birthed by this woman, this woman wouldn¡¯t have all of a sudden came all the way to the bar.


    However, isn¡¯t it too quick? Ah Li has only just arrived at the bar during this morning, and right now, the night has just descended, and Ah Li¡¯s mom has alreadye to the bar to look for her!


    In actuality, it couldn¡¯t be counted as being quick. Donghuang Baizhi had already been searching for her daughter for 10+ days, and the reason that she came to the bar was not only to look for her daughter, but to also settle the old scores with Ye Hua.


    Right now, Wei Chang was like an ant that was on a hot pan. If the madam were to know of this matter, the madam is definitely going to have a fall out with His Honor again. Adding on with the fact that His Honor¡¯s temper isn¡¯t really good, if His Honor isn¡¯t able to hold his temper when the madam has a fall out with him...


    This won¡¯t do! I have to call over Lie Gu and get him to help keep the situation under control. We definitely must not let His Honor go berserk, if not, everyone is going to be out of luck.


    Thinking up to here, Wei Chang immediately contacted Lie Gu.


    Lie Gu was currently enjoying the delicacies that his three lovely wives made. Upon hearing Wei Chang¡¯s words, Lie Gu choked onto the food that he was eating. Immediately, Lie Gu hurried over to the bar.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation! What¡¯s the situation!¡± Lie Gu secretly looked towards Donghuang Baizhi.


    The feeling that the scene at this moment gave out was very fascinating, four heads were stretching out from a corner and forming into a vertical stroke.


    Upon seeing Donghuang Baizhi, Lie Gu swallowed his saliva. Back then when I was lying down outside of the bedroom, I saw His Honor bringing that woman into the bedroom. I didn¡¯t expect that, after three years had passed, this woman has be even more haughty. His Honor¡¯s eyes sure are sharp, the women that he found, all of them stand out from the masses.


    After retracting back his head, Lie Gu asked nervously, ¡°What do we do!¡±


    ¡°How would I know what we should do!¡± Wei Chang said while feeling jittery.


    The two suddenly looked towards green and red brothers.


    Green and red brothers became startled, ¡°What are you all looking at us for, we don¡¯t even know her...¡±


    At this time, Tang Wei who had finished changing her clothes walked over and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s with you all? What are you all standing here for?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Tang, you head back by yourself first.¡± Wei Chang decided that he should get Tang Wei to go back first. Who knows what would happen when His Honor bes angry?


    Tang Wei was very puzzled, however, upon seeing that both Wei Chang and Lie Gu¡¯s expressions were grave, she thought to herself, ¡°Perhaps something bad happened.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will head back first then. Uncle Wei, if there is anything wrong, give me a call, don¡¯t make me worry.¡± Tang Wei was very clever, she knew that there were some matters that she shouldn¡¯t participate in.


    Wei Chang nodded his head.


    Lie Gu tightly wrinkled his brows, and after quite a while, he said, ¡°Say, how about we kidnap her and bring her away from the bar first?¡±


    ¡°Have you gone crazy? She is the Little Honor¡¯s mother! Right now, she is someone who we would have to call madam! Are you thinking of being disrespectful to someone who is above you!¡± Wei Chang shouted out coldly.


    Lie Gu scratched onto his head and said gloomily, ¡°Then, you say, what do we do? His Honor is also truly irresponsible, why does he not wear protection when he is doing it? Gluttonous Monster, you have to remember, when you are doing it, you definitely have to wear protection.¡±


    Wei Chang rubbed onto the protection that was kept within his pant¡¯s pocket and sighed lightly. I am always prepared for when the momentes, however, I haven¡¯t been able to get the chance to use it yet.


    ¡°How about this, I will go and sound her out first. Perhaps, the reason that she came here isn¡¯t what we are thinking of right now.¡± Wei Chang said gravely, although he himself also didn¡¯t believe in what he just said.


    Lie Gu nodded his head. That¡¯s all we can do currently.

 Chapter 210 – She’s here! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 210 ¨C She¡¯s here! 2/2</h4>


    Wei Chang tidied up his clothes, then straightforwardly walked towards Donghuang Baizhi.


    When Donghuang Baizhi saw Wei Chang walking towards her, she did not have any extra expression on her face. It is still this man...


    ¡°Madam, do you want anything to drink?¡± Wei Chang squeezed out a smile.


    Donghuang Baizhi said faintly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Pretending that you don¡¯t know me?¡±


    ¡°Oh~ So it is you! My memory isn¡¯t as good as it used to be after getting old.¡± Although Wei Chang¡¯s performance was a bit exaggerated, the words that he used were very exquisite, there was not a single loophole in his words at all.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at Wei Chang and said, ¡°You still look the same as you used to look back then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. On the other hand, madam, you have be much more beautiful.¡±


    I remember that three years ago, this security guard wasn¡¯t this talkative. Seems like three years is enough to change a person.


    Seeing that Donghuang Baizhi did not speak, Wei Chang asked with a smile on his face, ¡°May I ask, what are you here for this time?¡±


    ¡°My purpose foring here is the same as before.¡±


    His Honor is done for!


    Wei Chang¡¯s heart sunk. As expected, she is here to look for His Honor!


    Donghuang Baizhi continued and said, ¡°You go and tell him! He can choose to note down! But I will burn down this bar of his!¡±


    F**k, this madam¡¯s temper is much biggerpared to Madam Qing¡¯s temper, to want to burn things at the drop of a hat... Did those tables and stools provoke you?


    Indeed, Donghuang Baizhi felt that everything within the bar was an eyesore to her.


    Wei Chang walked back and shook his head towards Lie Gu.


    Seeing Wei Chang shook his head, Lie Gu let out a heavy sigh.


    Right now, green and red brothers¡¯ minds were currently in the state of crashing.


    His Honor? Madam? Little Honor? Ah Li¡¯s mother?


    This information is too huge. The woman that is over there is Ah Li¡¯s mother, and the boss is Ah Li¡¯s father. However, Ah Li¡¯s father has another woman. My god!


    That woman over there is practically here to catch the third party!


    On the second floor.


    Donghuang Li who had pretty much eaten her fill rubbed onto her round stomach, ¡°Uncle, Ah Li is so full~¡±


    Ye Hua pinched onto his daughter¡¯s small nose and said with a smile, ¡°Who told you to eat that much.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li couldn¡¯t help it, the crayfishes were too delicious~¡± Donghuang Li likes Ye Hua¡¯s touch because Ye Hua¡¯s touch felt very warm.


    It was fortunate that Donghuang Baizhi did not straightforwardly rush up to the second floor, if not, if she were to see how happy this family that was on the second floor looked right now, she would definitely go berserk even fasterpared to Ye Hua.


    I was feeling so worried while I was at Voidless Realm, and yet you all are here eating merrily, have you all ever thought of others¡¯ feelings?


    Fortunately, the scenario where Donghuang Baizhi rushing to the second floor didn¡¯t happen. Ye Hua¡¯s luck could be counted as rtively good.


    Right when Ye Hua was about to talk to Qing Ya, Wei Chang¡¯s voice rang out within his head. Immediately, Ye Hua¡¯s brows became wrinkled.


    ¡°Your Honor! Something big has happened!¡±


    ¡°Wei Chang! How did I teach you! Remain calm before danger, no matter how big the matter is, there is me!¡±


    ¡°But, Your Honor! This matter is not a typical big matter! That woman is here at the bar!¡±


    After listening to what Wei Chang said, Ye Hua was stupefied. Isn¡¯t this surpriseing a bit too quick? F**k off with remaining calm before danger, I am currently losing my head!


    She is here!


    So quick?!


    ¡°Ye Hua, what¡¯s the matter? Not feeling well?¡± Qing Ya asked concernedly. Ye Hua was still fine just a while ago, but hisplexion changed all of a sudden.


    Ye Hua revealed out a smile that was uglier than crying, ¡°Nothing, I just recalled of an unhappy matter.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ye, Ah Li will dance for you~ That way, you will be happy~¡±


    Qing Yutong said with a smile, ¡°Wow, Ah Li knows how to dance?¡±


    ¡°En, en, en, I often dance for mother to watch so that I could make mother be happy.¡± While speaking, Donghuang Li walked to the side.


    Donghuang Li¡¯s so-called dancing was practically her twisting her little body around. However, Donghuang Li¡¯s dance still seemed rather decent, and everyoneughed endlessly when watching Donghuang Li dance.


    However, right now, Ye Hua did not have the mood to watch Donghuang Li dance.


    Originally, I wanted to let Qing Ya and Ah Lie into contact with each other for a period of time and let them cultivate their rtionship with each other.


    During then, I didn¡¯t expect that she woulde to the bar so quickly!


    Although I guessed that she would maybee to the bar to look for Ah Li, I didn¡¯t expect that she woulde so quickly!


    ¡°Qing Ya, you bring Ah Li to go wash her face first, her mouth is filled with grease.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. I will send Qing Ya away first, then go downstairs and meet with that woman.


    Qing Ya waspletely oblivious to the fact that there was a woman downstairs looking for Ye Hua. Qing Ya carried Ah Li while with a smile on her face, ¡°Ah Li, let¡¯s go and wash our faces~¡±


    ¡°Haha, Aunt Qing¡¯s mouth has grease on it too~¡±


    ¡°Muacks~¡± Qing Ya straightforwardly gave Donghuang Li a kiss.


    Donghuang Li was not willing to take it lying down as she kissed towards Qing Ya¡¯s face, then beganughing heartily afterward.


    After the two left, Ye Hua stood up and said gravely, ¡°I will go downstairs and smoke a stick of cigarette first.¡±


    Qing Yutong felt that her brother-inw was acting fishy, while Ye Hua ordered Ye Zizi to try her best to prevent Qing Ya from going downstairs.


    Upon receiving her order, Ye Zizi expressed that she understood.

 Chapter 211 – The two finally meet

    <h4>Chapter 211 ¨C The two finally meet</h4>


    Donghuang Baizhi closed her eyes and silently waited.


    Suddenly! The sounds of footsteps rang out from the staircase.


    I won¡¯t ever forget this sound. Back then during that night, he came down like this too, and straightforwardly walked over to me and invited me to spend a night with him. And during then, I must have drunk too much to have actually fallen for this bastard¡¯s trick!


    However, he came down! He really came down!


    Donghuang Baizhi indescribably began feeling nervous.


    What does this damned man actually mean by this! If you have the capabilities, then don¡¯te down! Be as heartless as you were back then!


    Ye Hua¡¯s gaze was deep as he gazed at the back of the woman that was sitting not far away from him.


    She still looks the same as she did back then!


    Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette and ignited it. He wasn¡¯t urgent to meet with Donghuang Baizhi, and right now, he was feeling worried about Qing Ya.


    When have I ever actually have to have misgivings when doing things? It¡¯s at the point where I have almost be not like my own self. In any case, they are going to meet with each other sooner orter.


    Since this woman has such a good fortune of being able to conceive my descendant, I should reluctantly ept and take her in as my woman. As for Qing Ya¡¯s side, I will properly talk it out with her when the timees.


    Wei Chang, Lie Gu, and the green and red brothers hid at one side and watched secretly. Right now, they were also feeling nervous to death.


    Green and red brothers thought to themselves, ¡°So, just who is the third party?¡±


    While smoking, Ye Hua slowly walked over to Donghuang Baizhi, then sat down on a seat and looked at the woman that was in front of him.


    She changed, she has be much more mature, and also much haughtierpared to three years ago. It is fortunate that she is the type that I like, if not, it would really be difficult to ept her.


    Donghuang Baizhi was also seizing up this man who she had not met for three years.


    He hasn¡¯t changed, there isn¡¯t any expression on his face, and no matter who he looks at, he looks at them like he is looking at an insect. Also, he is still this fond of smoking.


    It is this man who took me for an entire night. During the entire night, I did not have the chance to rest at all, after I fainted, he would wake me up, and the cycle would repeat one cycle after another. And yet, when morning arrived, he did not show any concern to me and even said to not meet anymore in the future. Even more, he didn¡¯t even tell me his name afterward.


    ¡°Ye Hua, I trust you have been well since west met!¡± Donghuang Baizhi said coldly.


    Ye Hua slightly wrinkled his brows, ¡°How did you know my name?¡±


    Suddenly, Ye Hua recalled of the hotpot store. Could it be that, she is the one who is monitoring after me? Thinking about it, it could be possible. Ah Li arrived at Long¡¯an City just yesterday, and in just a day, she came to the bar to look for Ah Li.


    However, why did she go to the trouble of selling the hotpot store away and withdrawing all of the employees from the hotpot store? It¡¯s a little redundant for her to do that.


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted, ¡°In actuality, I didn¡¯t want to know your name, just listening to your name is making me feel ufortable.¡±


    Look, look, would it do if I don¡¯t educate this woman? We have only just met, and she is already retorting against me. Qing Ya during back then wasn¡¯t even as haughty as she is!


    However, after thinking about it, she is still the child¡¯s mom. Furthermore, she has been wandering outside by herself for three years, no matter what, it has been hard on her. Right now, I won¡¯t bother with lecturing her, there will be many chances in the future to educate her.


    ¡°I know your purpose foring to the bar.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Donghuang Baizhiughed lightly, immediately appearing extremely beautiful, ¡°Then, tell me, what¡¯s my purpose foring to the bar?¡±


    ¡°I know that it has been hard on you, but since you came to the bar, it shows that you still haven¡¯t forgotten about me. Since that¡¯s the case, I will let bygones be bygones. From now on, you can just obediently be my woman.¡±


    The mouths of the four who were hiding behind at one corner turned into O shape.


    There isn¡¯t anything wrong to pick in what His Honor just said. What His Honor just said is so domineering, especially thatst sentence!


    From now on, you can just obediently be my woman!


    His Honor is too domineering! His Honor is too manly! Any woman that heard those words would be conquered by those words!


    Wei Chang and Big Brother Green immediately took out their notebooks and wrote it down on their notebooks. This sentence will definitely be useful in the future.


    ¡°Ha! Hahaha!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhiughed at the top of her voice, seemingly as if she had just heard the funniest joke in this world.


    He is actually even thinking of letting bygones be bygones! And even said that I came to the bar because of him! And even more, he wants me to be his woman obediently! I didn¡¯t expect that he is still as narcissistic as he was back then, he thinks as if that he is the only man left in this entire world.


    But, why didn¡¯t you say what you just said during back then! If you did, perhaps, our family of three wouldn¡¯t have split apart!


    ¡°What are youughing about!¡± Ye Hua asked coldly.


    Donghuang Baizhi kept away her smile and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯mughing at you for being foolish!¡±


    Immediately, an austere aura burst out from Ye Hua¡¯s body, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you are my woman, you can retort against me!¡±


    There was a difference between Donghuang Baizhi and Qing Ya. Qing Ya could not fight back against Ye Hua, but Donghuang Baizhi could.


    An austere aura burst out from Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s body too, and immediately, the two auras fiercely struck against each other, causing all the surrounding chairs and tables to fly around the bar.


    Upon seeing that, Wei Chang felt a pain in his heart. Later on, when all is done, I would be the one that has to clean up the bar.


    ¡°Your woman? Ye Hua! Your tone is still as big as it used to be in the past!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out.


    At the same time, Donghuang Baizhi was very shocked about Ye Hua¡¯s strength. His strength is actually equally matched against my strength!


    Ye Hua was also rather astonished. This woman¡¯s strength is not bad, it is no wonder that she is so rude and unreasonable. Unfortunately, you arepletely ignorant of my strength!


    ¡°You are still as haughty as you were back then!¡±


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    A voice rang out from the staircase.


    This caused Ye Hua¡¯s heart to sink, and Donghuang Baizhi to turn her head around to take a look.


    As expected, that woman¡¯s appearance conforms with this man¡¯s taste. However, what I¡¯m feeling the most in my heart right now is indignant!


    Just a while ago, Qing Ya heard some voices that wereing from downstairs, and without caring about Ye Zizi¡¯s obstruction, she came downstairs. And uponing downstairs, she saw Ye Hua speaking to a woman.


    That woman who turned her head around to look at me, why is there indignant within her gaze? Why is she feeling indignant?


    Qing Ya sort of didn¡¯t understand why the woman was feeling indignant.


    However, this woman is indeed very beautiful, Ye Hua this fellow couldn¡¯t have gone and hit on that woman, right!


    Scoundrel!


    When the four who were hiding at a corner saw Qing Ya came downstairs, they immediately held their breath.


    Lie Gu was nervous to the point that he pinched onto Little Brother Red¡¯s ear, while Little Brother Red was feeling pain to the point that he pinched onto Big Brother Green¡¯s thigh, and Big Brother Green was feeling pain to the point that he covered onto his own mouth.


    Wei Chang looked at the scene in front of him and thought to himself, ¡°The boss is done for... The two madams finally met with each other, this is disastrous...¡±


    Qing Ya took a re at her husband. You are already someone who has a wife, and yet you are still here hitting on a youngdy! Do you not want to live anymore! You better be careful when we head back upstairs!


    With a smile on her face, Qing Ya walked to the side and sat down, then said towards Donghuang Baizhi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he just loves messing around, please don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi looked towards Ye Hua, seemingly like she was asking, does she not know about my existence?


    Right now, the situation was very clear. Donghuang Baizhiughed. Thisugh was herughing at herself,ughing at herself for being foolish.


    Donghuang Baizhi said towards Qing Ya, ¡°Have you been deceived by him before?¡±


    Qing Ya was a bit dazed as she looked towards Ye Hua. Seeing that Ye Hua¡¯splexion didn¡¯t seem really good, she felt extremely puzzled.


    ¡°He is my husband, may I ask if there is anything I can help you with?¡± Qing Ya was currently still very courteous. I feel that there is something fishy between the two of them, and the situation isn¡¯t what I had expected.


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head while smiling, ¡°Are you two married with each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Right now, Qing Ya was starting to feel a bit hostile towards Donghuang Baizhi. This woman ising at me with a strong aura, I must not cower before her.


    Donghuang Baizhi felt severely imbnced.


    Personally, I feel that I am notcking in any way whenpared to this woman, so, why did you abandon me and choose her instead!


    ¡°Let me guess about just how you two met.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely.


    Qing Ya gradually became solemn. There is something wrong here, Ye Hua¡¯s expression looks fishy!


    ¡°Ye Hua, I want to listen to what she has to say.¡± Qing Ya said gravely.


    Ye Hua knew that it would turn out like this. After taking out a stick of cigarette and lighting it up, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°I am actually in such a sorry state right now because of two women, if words of this were to spread out, where would my face be!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, you two met each other right here in this bar.¡±

 Chapter 212 – This is unfair!

    <h4>Chapter 212 ¨C This is unfair!</h4>


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Qing Ya¡¯s expression was grave. This woman is not simple!


    ¡°Let me finish speaking first.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Donghuang Baizhi continued and said, ¡°On that day where you came to the bar, you must have been in a very bad mood, am I correct?¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s expression changed slightly, and soon after, she nodded her head.


    ¡°Afterward, he appeared, and said some facious reasonings to you, and after that, you followed him upstairs muddleheadedly. As for what happened after you followed him upstairs, I trust that there isn¡¯t a need for me to say it, right?¡±


    Listening up to here, Qing Ya¡¯s expression changed greatly, and she immediately looked towards Ye Hua. Qing Ya¡¯s expression when looking at Ye Hua was as if she was saying, how did she know about that!!!


    Ye Hua smoked onto the cigarette that was within his mouth and did not reply. Ye Hua¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t really good right now.


    I want to retort, but I can¡¯t, because everything that she said is true, except the line where she said that I said some facious reasonings to Qing Ya, the reasonings that I said to Qing Ya were evidently all proper reasonings. Moreover! The two of you came upstairs with me voluntarily, did I ever force you two toe upstairs with me? Did I held a knife on your neck, or did I threatened to exterminate your entire family...


    However, no matter how I quibble, what she said did happen.


    Seeing that Ye Hua did not speak, Qing Ya asked with a calm and collected expression on her face, ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Because... I am the same as you, I was also tricked by him and went upstairs with him!¡± Donghuang Baizhi said coldly, and her gaze was staring dead-on at Ye Hua this heartless fellow.


    Qing Ya gasped, and her head began buzzing continuously. Immediately, she felt that the world around her was spinning around.


    After a long while, Qing Ya mumbled towards Ye Hua, ¡°Is what she said true?¡±


    Ye Hua took in a deep puff of the cigarette, then nodded his head and said, ¡°She is that woman who I told you about back then, the first woman who I slept with!¡±


    Qing Ya was in disbelief. Back then, I did indeed hear Ye Hua said that I wasn¡¯t his first woman, and that there was a woman before me. I didn¡¯t expect that the woman before me would be this woman in front of me right now, and even more, this woman actually came to the bar to look for Ye Hua!


    However, I am the one who is Ye Hua¡¯s legal wife! And you are just someone who had a one-night stand with my man!


    Although that was what Qing Ya was thinking in her mind, Qing Ya still felt very ufortable in her heart.


    ¡°What is your intention foring here!¡± Qing Ya questioned Donghuang Baizhi.


    Since she is Ye Hua¡¯s past love affair, I will just get rid of her.


    Donghuang Baizhi appeared to be much calmerpared to Qing Ya. After all, Donghuang Baizhi had already finished feeling angry during back then when she heard of the news that Ye Hua had gotten himself a wife.


    ¡°Wait a moment, I still haven¡¯t finished speaking.¡±


    This was the battle between two smart women. Although Qing Ya did not possess outstanding strength, her aura right now wasn¡¯t losing out to Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s aura, and the aura that she was emitting out from her was pretty much like she was saying, no one can think of stealing my husband away from me!


    ¡°You continue!¡± I want to see just what kind of nonsense you have to say!


    Donghuang Baizhi said faintly, ¡°Qing Ya, don¡¯t be nervous, the reason that I came here today is not to target you. And in actuality, if it was possible, I would have chosen to note over to the bar.¡±


    Qing Ya was feeling much more puzzled right now. This woman is really not making moves that are in ordance with the norm, she is causing me to not know how I should start dealing with her. Also! How did she know my name!


    ¡°Alright, returning back to the topic! After that night, you two did not contact with each other, all the way until you discovered that you were pregnant, then did youe to the bar to look for him, right?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s words caused Qing Ya to be shocked once again. Qing Ya¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. How does she know everything? Could it be that, I was being monitored by her!


    ¡°In actuality, what I want to know is that, how many days did you waited for him before he came downstairs to meet you!¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked the question that she was most concerned about.


    Recently when my daughter went missing, asides from being worried about my daughter¡¯s safety, I was feeling very perplexed about this question. If I don¡¯t get to the end of this question, my mind won¡¯t be able to be in peace.


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t understand why Donghuang Baizhi asked this question, but she still answered, ¡°Three days.¡±


    After hearing Qing Ya¡¯s answer, Donghuang Baizhi suddenlyughed miserably. Three days! She actually only waited for three days!


    Ye Hua! Why are you so heartless towards me, and yet, you are so doting towards her! I, Donghuang Baizhi, feel indignant!


    ¡°Have youughed enough!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely. This woman really needs to be educated. Look at just how improper she is acting right now!


    Donghuang Baizhi did not pay attention to Ye Hua and continued speaking, ¡°Qing Ya, do you know how many days I waited for him?¡±


    Qing Ya shook her head dazedly. There is actually still more story between the two of them!


    ¡°I waited for him for a total of half a month! Half a month! And even more, I was chased out of the bar every night, while he just stayed upstairs and didn¡¯t show any interest towards me! Do you know just how I felt during back then! I felt like dying!!!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi couldn¡¯t suppress the torment within her heart anymore and shouted out at the top of her lungs. At this moment, she wasn¡¯t an empress, she wasn¡¯t a mother, she was just a woman that was dumped by a heartless man!


    This kind of situation was something that Qing Ya did not expect, because Qing Ya had never heard Ye Hua saying that this woman hade to the bar to look for him after that night.


    And Ye Hua himself also just recently knew about this matter from Wei Chang.


    Back then when this woman came to the bar to look for me, because my emotion was very unstable during then, I did not go and meet her.


    Suddenly, Donghuang Baizhi stood up, then pointed at Ye Hua and shouted out, ¡°Ye Hua! I ask you, why did youe downstairs to meet her in just three days when she is pregnant! And yet, you chose to turn a blind eye to me when I¡¯m pregnant! Why!¡±


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t expect that this woman would have such a huge grievance.


    This is unexpected, however, as my woman! Is this the attitude that you should have! Can¡¯t you speak nicely!


    Ye Hua¡¯s bad temper was starting to get a little triggered.


    ¡°Can you speak nicely?¡± Ye Hua said coldly.


    ¡°No!¡± Donghuang Baizhi was an empress who received others¡¯ worship every day, the aura that she possessed was not ordinary at all.


    On the other hand, Qing Ya was stupefied.


    She is the same as me? She became pregnant? During three years ago? If that¡¯s the case, her child should be at least three years old right now, right?!


    Qing Ya currently hadpletely no idea of just what she should do.


    The four who were hiding at the corner and secretly watching the show all had aplicated expression on their faces.


    Little Brother Red took a napkin and wiped onto his snot, ¡°So pitiful, so pitiful, it is not easy being a single mother. The boss is too heartless, not willing to meet her even when she was pregnant with his child.¡±


    Big Brother Green sighed. This little brother of mine is raised by his mother alone and has never seen how his father looks like at all. This little brother of mine is also a child who has it hard.


    ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you tell His Honor about this matter earlier?¡± With an extremely curious look on his face, Lie Gu pulled onto Wei Chang and asked.


    Wei Chang said helplessly, ¡°Back then, His Honor¡¯s emotion was very unstable during those few days. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what it is like when His Honor is unstable. Before I even reported to His Honor about the matter, I was chased out of the room by His Honor.¡±


    ¡°Now that you say it, during that period of time, His Honor did indeed seem unstable... Ah, I remember!¡±


    Wei Chang asked gravely, ¡°What did you remember?¡±


    ¡°His Honor was watching Cbash Brothers: Save the Grandpa during those few days! And during then, it seems that the inte cut off for half a day. Because of that, His Honor couldn¡¯t control his own emotion, and it was very easy for him to be angry.¡± Lie Gu recalled to back then. During that day where the inte cut off, I was lying down right beside His Honor, and I even had a dream where there were many delicious foods...


    Wei Chang held onto his forehead. I didn¡¯t expect that the cause of today¡¯s disaster was all because the inte cut off, which caused His Honor to not be able to watch Cbash Brothers: Save the Grandpa. My god...


    Meanwhile, at the staircase, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were eavesdropping on the three¡¯s conversation.


    Ye Zizi had a worried look on her face. I hope that His Honor will be able to get through this crisis.


    Qing Yutong was greatly startled by this matter. Just as I thought, brother-inw has a woman outside! If that¡¯s the case, could Little Ah Li be!!!


    ¡°Aunt Qing, what are you all doing?¡± Donghuang Li changed into a new set of clothes just a while ago. Because the dress was hard to wear, it took Donghuang Li a bit longer to change.


    Seeing that Aunt Qing didn¡¯t respond to her, Donghuang Li hopped down the stairs.


    At this moment, then did Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi finally came back to their senses. However, it was already toote!


    ¡°Mother~¡±

 Chapter 213 – Domestic violence! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 213 ¨C Domestic violence! 1/2</h4>


    The voice which said ¡®mother¡¯ caused everyone¡¯s heart to suspend within midair.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu were currently sweating profusely, while green and red brothers had a look on their faces that seemed like they were saying, it is indeed as what I had thought.


    Qing Yutong lost her bnce with her body and rolled down from the stairs. When Qing Yutong lost her bnce and was about to roll down the stairs, Qing Yutong pulled onto Ye Zizi, and as a result, the two rolled down together from the stairs.


    Soon afternding on the first floor, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi both had a stupefied look on their faces.


    This is so awkward, we have been discovered that we were eavesdropping on them. Should we go back to hiding and continue eavesdropping on them?


    When Donghuang Baizhi heard that familiar voice, her tears immediately began flowing down her eyes, ¡°Ah Li...¡±


    ¡°Mother~¡±


    Although Donghuang Li was angry at her mother, after not seeing her mother for 10+ days, she rather missed her mother. After all, no matter what, Donghuang Baizhi was still Donghuang Li¡¯s mother.


    Donghuang Li could be seen throwing herself into her mother¡¯s embrace at lightning speed, then said with her tender voice, ¡°Mother, Ah Li miss you.¡±


    Hugging onto her daughter, Donghuang Baizhi felt extremely heart-pained for her daughter, ¡°Ah Li, mother had let you down.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li doesn¡¯t me mother~ Mother, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Donghuang Li shouted out sweetly as she stretched out her small hand and wiped onto her mother¡¯s tears. However, no matter how she wiped, the tears just wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Right now, Qing Ya¡¯splexion was pale, seemingly like she had lost her soul.


    Ah Li¡¯s mother is actually her!


    Then, Ye Hua... Ye Hua is Ah Li¡¯s father!!!


    No wonder he wanted to hurry back home so quickly! No wonder he was so protective towards Ah Li!


    So, he had already long known that Ah Li was his child.


    Qing Ya¡¯s heart was trampled and crushed into pieces by Ye Hua¡¯s lie, and right now, she felt that it was extremely difficult to even breathe.


    Looking at Ye Hua who was sitting right beside her right now, Qing Ya felt that Ye Hua actually seemed so unfamiliar to her!


    Just a few hours ago, I even asked him whether if he had something that he was keeping a secret from me, and he even told me no!


    Then, what does this matter right now count as!


    Ye Hua! I am a human, I have my own pride too, why did you lie to me!


    Donghuang Li didn¡¯t know what the situation was right now. Pulling onto her mother¡¯s hand, Donghuang Li said with a smile, ¡°Mother, this is Aunt Qing, Aunt Qing treats Ah Li very well. And this is Uncle Ye, Uncle Ye even treated Ah Li, Uncle Green, and Uncle Red to eat a big meal today.¡±


    Big Brother Green and Little Brother Red who were hiding at one corner immediately retracted back their heads.


    Little ancestor, now is not the time to talk about that, don¡¯t you see that your father is currently losing his head?


    ¡°Ah Li, let¡¯s go back home with mother.¡± Right now, Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t want to think of anything else, and just wanted to go back home with her daughter.


    Donghuang Li seemed to be a little afraid as she said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, Ah Li wants to y with Uncle Ye.¡±


    ¡°This Uncle Ye of yours is not a good person. Ah Li, don¡¯t be deceived by him.¡± Upon hearing that her daughter was actually so intimate with Ye Hua, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s anger began soaring again.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s words pushed onto Ye Hua¡¯s buttons, and Ye Hua could be seen mming onto the table with the palm of his hand, and the entire table immediately turned into dust, ¡°You... What is your name...¡±


    Ye Hua did not know how to begin scolding. The child is already this big, and yet, I actually don¡¯t even know what this woman¡¯s name is.


    Donghuang Li said hurriedly, ¡°Uncle Ye, mother didn¡¯t mean it. Also, mother¡¯s name is Baizhi, mother has the same surname as Ah Li.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t speak.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said gravely, and Little Ah Li immediately retracted back her head.


    Right now, Ye Hua finally knew the other party¡¯s name.


    ¡°Donghuang Baizhi, right! Ah Li is my descendant! You do not have the right to bring her away!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s tone was filled with indisputability. This caused Qing Ya who was being silent at the side to be even more heartbroken.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the man that I found is actually the same as my father!


    Donghuang Baizhi was stupefied as she asked curiously, ¡°Ye Hua, you now finally know to want the child! If that¡¯s the case, what were you even doing back then! Are you even qualified to be Ah Li¡¯s father!¡±


    ¡°If I am not f**king qualified, who would be qualified!¡± Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but uttered vulgarity. The loudness of Ye Hua¡¯s voice even caused the entire bar to tremble slightly. This shows that Ye Hua was currently a bit unstable.

 Chapter 213 – Domestic violence! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 213 ¨C Domestic violence! 2/2</h4>


    Donghuang Li who was being carried by Donghuang Baizhi was currently very confused. Uncle Ye seems to have be my father.


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say that father died? Why is he alive now?¡± Donghuang Li asked curiously while with her eyes opened wide.


    Upon thinking that Donghuang Baizhi said that he was dead, Ye Hua immediately became angry, ¡°Donghuang Baizhi, you actually cursed me to be dead!¡±


    ¡°During the moment that you abandoned me, you were already dead to me!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out coldly.


    ¡°Daddy, hug hug~¡± Donghuang Li did not feel sad, and instead, she even appeared to be very happy. Originally, I already really like Uncle Ye, and right now, it is great, Uncle Ye has be my daddy. With that, he will be able to dote me for the entire rest of my life.


    However, when Donghuang Baizhi heard what Donghuang Li said, she felt very ufortable and said lightly to Donghuang Li, ¡°Ah Li, be obedient, listen to mother¡¯s words, and let¡¯s leave this ce. Mother will always be together with Ah Li, all right?¡±


    ¡°No... I want daddy.¡± Upon hearing that she was going to leave her daddy, Donghuang Li became anxious. Although she was being carried by Donghuang Baizhi, her hands were stretched out towards Ye Hua.


    The strength of lineage wasn¡¯tparable.


    I have raised Ah Li for almost three years, and yet, I¡¯m actually losing towards Ye Hua who had only apanied her for a few days!


    Donghuang Baizhi couldn¡¯t imagine that her daughter would be so disobedient.


    Raising her hand, Donghuang Baizhi pped onto Donghuang Li¡¯s little butt.


    Immediately, Donghuang Li cried.


    Ye Hua was angered. How can you beat my daughter! Even I myself also wouldn¡¯t be willing to beat her!


    An overwhelming aura struck towards Donghuang Baizhi, and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression changed immediately as she slightly moved her slender hand, and a gold color barrier appeared in front of her.


    However, Donghuang Li disappeared from Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s embrace, and Ye Hua who was not far away from Donghuang Baizhi could be seen carrying onto Donghuang Li.


    This caused Donghuang Baizhi to be greatly astonished.


    How would the golden color barrier be able to resist Ye Hua¡¯s aura? In an instant, the barrier broke into pieces, and the aura continued and struck towards Donghuang Baizhi.


    Donghuang Baizhi was greatly astonished, she didn¡¯t expect that this man would be this formidable.


    Donghuang Baizhi quickly formed a seal with both of her hands.


    Bang!


    However, Donghuang Baizhi still wasn¡¯t able to ward off Ye Hua¡¯s aura.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s entire body could be seen flying out, thennded onto the bar counter, and causing a groove to appear on the bar counter.


    Everyone right now was stupefied.


    His Honor actually beat a woman! And even more, the woman is his child¡¯s mom! If words of this matter were to spread out, it would definitely be His Honor¡¯s dark past!


    ¡°His Honor is too formidable, even I also wouldn¡¯t dare to beat my wives like this.¡± Lie Gu sighed. In the future, I have to learn this move from His Honor, if my wives aren¡¯t obedient, I will beat them till they are obedient.


    Big Brother Green said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, the men in my vige are all afraid of their wives. The boss is truly too formidable, he is my idol!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, big brother! I have decided! In the future, I am going to follow the boss¡¯s examples! When I get myself a wife, I will strive to beat her as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Not bad, you are very quick inprehending things.¡± Big Brother Green patted onto his little brother¡¯s shoulder.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi who were at the side were iparably shocked, especially Qing Yutong.


    Qing Yutong covered onto her mouth with both of her hands and said, ¡°My god, brother-inw actually beat his wife, this is so frightening...¡±


    ¡°My god, big brother is so inhuman.¡±


    Ye Hua looked coldly towards Donghuang Baizhi, then soon after,forted Donghuang Li who was within his embrace, ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Boohoo, daddy, don¡¯t beat mommy anymore~¡±


    Domestic violence! Has been proven!


    Seeing that the little fellow was feeling so sad, Ye Hua hurriedly coaxed, ¡°Alright, alright, alright, daddy won¡¯t beat mommy anymore, Ah Li, don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy as she slowly walked over.


    Donghuang Baizhi waspletely fine and she did not suffer even the slightest bit of injury.


    In actuality, Ye Hua was very careful when he struck his aura towards Donghuang Baizhi. What Ye Hua wanted to do was to only give her a lesson, if not, how would the aura that Donghuang Baizhi faced against be so weak?


    ¡°Return Ah Li back to me!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out. Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s pink cheeks turned frost cold, hatred shot out from her eyes, and majestic spiritual energy revolved around her surroundings.


    Immediately, the entire Leisure Bar began trembling acutely.

 Chapter 214 – Properly reflect upon yourself! 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 214 ¨C Properly reflect upon yourself! 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t beat daddy, if not, Ah Li is going to not have a daddy again.¡±


    Before Donghuang Baizhi even attacked at Ye Hua, Donghuang Li wept loudly, and no matter how Ye Hua tried to coax Donghuang Li, it was useless.


    ¡°Ah Li is a jinx, no matter where she goes, she would cause others to be angry, no matter where she goes, she would bring harm to people... Boohoo, boohoo...¡±


    Ah Li could be seen raising her head upwards and weeping loudly, seemingly as if everyone in the world hates her. The crying voice of Ah Li¡¯s made others felt heartbroken for her endlessly.


    Donghuang Baizhi gradually recovered back to normal. Nothing was more important to her than her child.


    Right when Donghuang Baizhi was preparing to go and coax her daughter.


    An astonishing lineage fluctuation emerged out from Donghuang Li¡¯s small figure, and the lineage fluctuation was about to erupt outpletely along with Donghuang Li¡¯s weeping.


    Ye Hua was greatly startled.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the lineage power within my daughter¡¯s body would go out of control. I have to immediately suppress the lineage power, if not, once the lineage power erupts, I reckon that the entire Long¡¯an City would be razed to the ground.


    In the future, I have to teach Ah Li on how to control her lineage power.


    While carrying his daughter who had fallen asleep, Ye Hua lightly wiped away the tears on his daughter¡¯s face.


    ¡°What did you do to my daughter!¡± Donghuang Baizhi thought that Ye Hua did something bad to her daughter, and a sharp sword immediately appeared within her hand.


    This woman actually dares to point a sword at me!


    Ye Hua ced his left palm towards Donghuang Baizhi, and Donghuang Baizhi was contained within the air by an incorporeal power. Soon after, Ye Hua held his palm into a fist!


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯splexion was deathly pale as shended lightly onto the ground.


    The spiritual energy within my body is actually sealed up!


    How did he do it!


    While carrying onto Donghuang Li who was fast asleep, Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°Looking at the sake that you are Ah Li¡¯s mother, I will let you off just this one time! However, from now on, you should act like how a wife should act, if not, don¡¯t me me if I were to give you a lesson again!¡±


    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Donghuang Baizhi who was currently pale and feeble stretched out her fist and punched towards Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua slightly dodged to the side, and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s body collided with a table.


    Donghuang Baizhi tightly wrinkled her brows. It hurts!


    Qing Ya stood up from her seat. She did not cry and did not make a scene, and instead quietly walked towards the upstairs.


    Qing Yutong hurriedly followed along with her big sister.


    I have to follow along with big sister in case she does something stupid.


    Looking at how Qing Ya was acting, Ye Hua was helpless too.


    Soon after, Ye Hua said, ¡°Wei Chang! Stop Leisure Bar¡¯s business during this period of time!¡±


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua waved his hand, and a blue color light enveloped the entire Leisure Bar. This was the same move that Ye Hua usedst time when he was dealing with Qing Ya.


    Wei Chang said gravely, ¡°Yes, boss!¡±


    Seeing that her daughter was being carried upstairs by Ye Hua, Donghuang Baizhi ignored the pain on her body and rushed towards Ye Hua, ¡°You scoundrel, return my daughter back to me!¡¯


    Just that, before Donghuang Baizhi even touched until Ye Hua¡¯s body, she bumped into the air wall and fell onto the ground.


    Ye Hua turned his head around and said faintly, ¡°Donghuang Baizhi! Tonight, you will rest right here in the bar and properly reflect upon yourself. Reflect upon on how to be a good mother and reflect upon on how to be a gentle and virtuous wife. Look back at your attitude and just how you acted tonight, you have practically thrown all my face away!¡±


    Wei Chang and Big Brother Green began jotting down in their notebooks.


    There isn¡¯t anything wrong with what His Honor just said, and what His Honor just said could be described with one word, domineering! As a man, one should indeed act like His Honor!


    Big Brother Green had never seen before such a formidable man. That woman is so beautiful, and yet the boss is still willing to chide at her like this. As expected of the boss!


    While with a smile on her face, Ye Zizi looked at Madam Donghuang Baizhi and thought to herself, ¡°Madam, this marvelous life of yours has only just begun~¡±

 Chapter 214 – Properly reflect upon yourself! 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 214 ¨C Properly reflect upon yourself! 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Ye Hua! You coward bastard, return Ah Li back to me!¡± Donghuang Baizhi stood her body up and chased after Ye Hua again. However, she was once again blocked by an air wall.


    With the bar temporarily closed for business, Ye Hua personally gave Donghuang Baizhi a small prison cell, locking Donghuang Baizhi up in the main hall of Leisure Bar.


    While hitting on the incorporeal wall, Donghuang Baizhi sobbed endlessly. Slowly, she slid down and sat powerlessly on the floor, then mumbled, ¡°Return Ah Li back to me... return Ah Li back to me...¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu both let out a sigh. Madam, His Honor¡¯s anger button isn¡¯t something that you should go and press onto. To anger His Honor, aren¡¯t you basically looking for trouble?


    ¡°It¡¯s great that everything turned out well. Well, I will be heading back first then.¡± Lie Gu let out a breath of relief. It is fortunate that Madam Qing Ya didn¡¯t be angry, if not, it would have been harder for the situation to conclude.


    Wei Chang was a bit worried about Madam Qing Ya¡¯s situation.


    Just now, Madam Qing Ya didn¡¯t say anything, but it is also because of that that it is scary. Madam Qing Ya wasn¡¯t willing to even say anything. From this, it could be seen that His Honor has thoroughly broken the madam¡¯s heart.


    However, looking from His Honor¡¯s point of view, His Honor didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    If something has to be med on, it is all humanity¡¯s fault. Humanity is the one that is responsible for all of this.


    ¡°What are you two still standing there for, do you two intend on participating in the boss¡¯s household matters!¡±


    Green and red brothers hurriedly shook their heads. How would we even dare?


    ¡°Follow me back to my apartment then.¡±


    Wei Chang paused for a moment as he took a look at Donghuang Baizhi who was sitting on the floor. Seems like His Honor intends to start educating Madam Donghuang Baizhi for quite a period of time. For such a thing like this, as subordinates, it would be best for us to not see it.


    While thinking to himself, Wei Chang brought along the two brothers and headed back to his rented apartment.


    When Tang Wei saw Wei Chang brought the two brothers back to the apartment, she almost flew into a rage.


    Originally, we already have very little chance to be alone with each other, and yet, Uncle Wei, you actually brought two lightbulbs along with you, one lightbulb which is green, and another which is red!


    Uncle Wei, do you even want to do that with me! Ah, this is angering me to death!


    At the other side.


    Ye Hua stood outside of the bedroom while carrying onto Donghuang Li. Ye Hua was currently thinking about what he should say to Qing Ya and just how he should deal with Qing Ya.


    I reckon that Qing Ya is currently tidying up her clothes. After all, I don¡¯t hear any sound of things being smasheding out from the bedroom.


    ¡°Brother-inw, you are done for.¡± Qing Yutong walked over quietly and said petntly.


    ¡°How is your big sister?¡± Ye Hua asked in a low voice.


    Qing Yutong shook her head, ¡°Very abnormal, I have never seen big sister acting like this before.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re on your own, all the best to you, I am going to go and y with myputer game.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    You are still thinking of ying yourputer game at such a time like this?! Aren¡¯t you going to help me think of a n?!


    After taking in a deep breath, Ye Hua opened the door and entered into the bedroom.


    Immediately, Ye Hua froze.


    The bedroom is clean, I don¡¯t see any suitcase here, and only the bathroom¡¯s light is turned on.


    If Qing Ya still has the mood to shower right now, it seems like everything is fine.


    Qing Ya is the one who is the most sensible, to know to think over things from my point of view, unlike that Donghuang Baizhi who does not have any deportment at all!


    Well, at that time, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s daughter was being snatched away from her by Ye Hua, so, what deportment did she even need at that time?


    If Ye Hua were to see how Donghuang Baizhi looked when she wore her dragon purple gown, he would forget that he had ever said that Donghuang Baizhi does not have any deportment at all.


    Lightly cing his daughter onto the bed, Ye Hua revealed out a smile that a father would have.


    This little fellow¡¯s nose sure is adorable.


    Thump!


    The bathroom door was opened.


    Ye Hua turned his head around and said with a light smile on his face, ¡°Qing Ya, your performance today made me felt rather astonished.¡±


    While speaking, Ye Hua walked up and tried to hug onto Qing Ya. Ye Hua¡¯s mouth was craving for Qing Ya¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Ye Hua.¡± Qing Ya said lightly as she slightly dodged to the side.


    ¡°En?¡±


    ¡°You can be at ease, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Qing Ya¡¯s tone was very indifferent, this caused Ye Hua to sense that the situation didn¡¯t seem to be looking good.


    Ye Hua held onto Qing Ya¡¯s hands and said slowly, ¡°Of course you won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Qing Ya did not avoid Ye Hua from holding her hands, but she said, ¡°Ye Hua, do you still remember our agreement from back then?¡±


    Ye Hua paused for a moment, then slowly raised his head and looked at Qing Ya, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You helped me broke free from my engagement, thus, I will also fulfill my promise. This way, I won¡¯t owe you anything, and you won¡¯t owe me anything too.¡±


    Ye Hua suddenly stood up and shouted out gravely, ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting! What do you even mean you won¡¯t owe me anything, and I won¡¯t owe you anything! Don¡¯t tell me that you are still thinking of that rubbish agreement from back then? All I want right now is you!¡±


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 215 – The night during three years ago

    <h4>Chapter 215 ¨C The night during three years ago</h4>


    Ye Hua¡¯s chest heaved acutely as he let go of Qing Ya¡¯s hands. Soon after, Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want me, you do not have the choice to not want me!¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will rest at your office. I won¡¯t disturb the reunion of your family of three.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya! Can you be a bit rational!¡±


    With a fierce expression on her face, Qing Ya could be seen turning her head around and shouting out gravely, ¡°I am very rational right now. If I am not rational, I would have already gone crazy right now!¡±


    Ye Hua remained silent and did not speak as he watched Qing Ya picked up the quilt and walked to the office.


    Bang!


    You are using quite a lot of strength when closing the door, huh? If the door were to be broken, you won¡¯t be able topensate for it in this entire life of yours!


    These two women! Not a single one of them is able to not give me a hard time. One is more formidable than the other!


    You two asked for it. If ites to it, I will have no choice but to use tough measures and lock you two up in the bar for the entire rest of your lives! The two of you can forget about going anywhere else!


    Looking at his daughter who was lying down on the bed, Ye Hua stretched out his hand and caressed onto Donghuang Li¡¯s forehead.


    My daughter is the one who is the most obedient.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Sounds of things being smashed rang out from the downstairs.


    Ye Hua¡¯s expression froze, this woman is also starting to go crazy!


    Taking two pieces of paper napkins, Ye Hua rolled the two pieces of paper napkins into two balls and stuffed the two balls into her daughter¡¯s ears.


    I have to do this in case she gets waken up by that mother of hers who is currently going crazy downstairs.


    Walking out of the bedroom, Ye Hua lighted up a stick of cigarette, then slowly walked towards downstairs.


    Donghuang Baizhi could be seen holding onto a chair and smashing around the bar with the chair. The entire main hall was currently in aplete mess. If Donghuang Baizhi were to be given a lighter right now, she would be able to burn down the entire Leisure Bar.


    While smoking, Ye Hua silently watched as Donghuang Baizhi smashed the bar.


    She must be feeling terrible right now, thus, it is a good thing to let her vent.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± When Donghuang Baizhi saw that Ye Hua was here, she swung the chair ruthlessly towards Ye Hua.


    Unfortunately, the chair that Donghuang Baizhi swung towards Ye Hua was blocked by the air wall.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua knew that she would do that, and thus he stood right at the other side of the air wall, seemingly like he was paying a visit to a prisoner.


    ¡°You have been locked up here for a few minutes, but it seems like your temper hasn¡¯t changed a single bit.¡± Ye Hua said faintly as he walked to the side of the broken-down bar counter and poured himself a ss of alcohol.


    ¡°Continue, I¡¯m watching.¡± Ye Hua said lightly after taking a sip of the alcohol.


    Donghuang Baizhi ced the chair that she was holding with her hands down onto the floor and asked gravely, ¡°Just what do you want!¡±


    ¡°I have already said it just now, I don¡¯t want to repeat myself for a second time.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi shouted out coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not able to do it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hoping for you to be able to do it right now. You can take your time, I have plenty of time to wait.¡± Ye Hua said faintly while ying around with the wine ss that was in his hand.


    Donghuang Baizhi was angered to the point that her face waspletely red.


    Looking at that face of his makes me want to scratch onto his face. That look on his face that seemed like it is saying he is the number one in this world is pissing me off.


    ¡°Where is my Ah Li!¡±


    ¡°Be at ease, she is sleeping upstairs.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi let out a breath of relief. It¡¯s fine as long as my child is alright.


    Donghuang Baizhi picked up the chair, ced it in front of Ye Hua, then sat down on the chair. The two were separated by the air wall, but looking at them, they looked as if they were discussing a deal with each other.


    ¡°Just what do you want, then would you let go of me and my child!¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked gravely.


    Ye Hua did not answer this question, and instead asked, ¡°Why did Ah Li go outside alone by herself?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Ye Hua mmed onto the table and shouted out.


    Donghuang Baizhi pouted her mouth, ¡°What does it matter to you!¡±


    Ye Hua was angered to the point that heughed. I have never seen such an irresponsible woman.


    ¡°Is this how you should act as a mother! If Ah Li had met with any unexpected idents while she was outside, I would have whipped you to death! If not for the green and red brothers, Ah Li would have been sold away by a child trafficker, do you know that!¡± Ye Hua began educating Donghuang Baizhi.


    It won¡¯t do if I don¡¯t educate her. Look at that look on her face that¡¯s practically saying she¡¯s the number one in this world.


    Donghuang Baizhi was going to retort back at Ye Hua, but upon hearing that her daughter was almost sold away by a child trafficker, she asked hurriedly, ¡°What happened? What did Ah Li encounter?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now, I have already dealt with the child trafficker. However, have you ever thought of the consequences! It¡¯s fine for you to bear grudges against me, but how can you vent on the child! Have you ever acted as a good mother for even a single day!¡±


    Faced with Ye Hua¡¯s questioning, Donghuang Baizhi was unable to retort back at all, because what Ye Hua said was right.


    I have indeed not been a good mother, and even more, I even passed on the grudges onto my child. Just thinking about it is truly making me feel ashamed.


    ¡°Then, have you ever acted as a good father for even a single day!¡±


    ¡°At the least, for today, I did indeed manage to act as a good father.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Then, have you ever acted as a good man!¡±


    Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette bud, then asked, ¡°You are still ming me for noting down to meet you during back then?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi could be seen snorting, then said, ¡°Back then, you kept on saying, I, Ye Hua, won¡¯t touch the same woman for a second time!¡±


    ¡°You are basically a liar!¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s face was being pped right now.


    Seeing that Ye Hua was remaining silent, Donghuang Baizhi shouted out coldly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking anymore, huh? Weren¡¯t you very talkative just a while ago? Weren¡¯t you having a great time chiding me?¡±


    ¡°I, Ye Hua, can bluff whoever that I want to. Even more, I can also take back whatever that I said, take for example, the line where I said that I won¡¯t touch the same woman for a second time!¡±


    I have long wanted to take back that line which I said, just that, I haven¡¯t been able to find the chance to do it ever since I wanted to do it.


    ¡°You! I have never seen such a scoundrel like you before, to actually take back the words that you said yourself!¡± Donghuang Baizhi was angered to the point that sheughed.


    Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m a scoundrel? Then, why did you evene and look for me? Isn¡¯t it because you can¡¯t forget about me? What is there embarrassing about in admitting that? After all, I am indeed very outstanding. I am able to understand you for not being able to forget about me.¡±


    After listening to what Ye Hua said, Donghuang Baizhi was stupefied. Soon after, she picked up the chair and swung the chair towards Ye Hua, ¡°Go to hell! Just who isn¡¯t able to forget about you! The reason I came to the bar was to look for my daughter, you this shameless thing!¡±


    Ye Hua ignited another stick of cigarette, then asked faintly, ¡°Do you still remember what you called me during that night three years ago?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi went into a daze. During that night...


    ¡°Ye Hua! I am going to kill you, you bastard!¡± Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s tone sounded even more ferocious than before.


    Ye Hua stood up, then walked towards the second floor while smoking onto his cigarette, ¡°You can take your time smashing the bar. When the timees where you finally thought it through, I will let you go.¡±


    ¡°You can go to hell!¡±


    Listening to Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s various kinds of curses, Ye Hua felt that the path of educating Donghuang Baizhi was a long path.


    Arriving at the front of the office, Ye Hua tried to turn the doorknob, and as expected, the door was locked.


    Qing Ya, you are looking down too much on me.


    Thump.


    The lock was unlocked, and Ye Hua opened the door and entered into the office.


    Qing Ya could be seen curling up on the sofa, and her tender shoulders were slightly trembling. Qing Ya was evidently crying.


    Seeing Qing Ya like this, Ye Hua felt very ufortable in his heart.


    Justst night, she was still acting coquettishly towards me while in my embrace, and yet, today...


    Walking to the side of the sofa, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Qing Ya, I know that you feel terrible, but I have my difficulties too.¡±


    Qing Ya did not speak, and her back was faced towards Ye Hua.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore, let¡¯s go back and sleep. Aren¡¯t you unable to sleep if you don¡¯t hug onto something?¡± Ye Hua tried to sound out Qing Ya as he poked onto Qing Ya¡¯s shoulder and asked.


    Qing Ya could be heard whimpering, ¡°Ye Hua, I only have one request.¡±


    What Qing Ya just said isfortable to my ears.


    Ye Hua hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t say one request, even if there are a hundred requests, I will agree to it all.¡±


    ¡°After the child is born, let me meet with the child once every month, can you promise me that?¡± Qing Ya still did not turn her head around, seemingly that she didn¡¯t want to look at Ye Hua. Right now, Qing Ya¡¯s tone was very weak.


    Ye Hua remained silent and slowly stood his body up, then asked, ¡°Qing Ya, just what do you want! Ah Li is my child, so, that Donghuang Baizhi can only be my woman!¡±


    ¡°Then, your family of three can just go ahead and reunite with each other, I won¡¯t disturb you all.¡±

 Chapter 216 – Lock all of them up

    <h4>Chapter 216 ¨C Lock all of them up</h4>


    Upon hearing that, Ye Hua immediately became angry.


    In order to try and persuade you, I have already lower down my status by so much, and yet!


    ¡°You look at those men within those big families! Xiao Yi! Tang Wushuang! Which one of them doesn¡¯t have a bunch of wives and concubines, and yet, I only have two!¡± Ye Hua immediately became indignant. Why can those people have so many wives and concubines, and yet, I only have two wives, and the situation is already in such a mess!


    Qing Ya snorted, ¡°Only two? Seems like you still intend on expanding your harem chamber.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! When did I say such a thing! If not for Ah Li, you would be the only woman in this entire life of mine!¡±


    Qing Ya still did not turn her head around, ¡°Ye Hua, I won¡¯t believe your words anymore. It¡¯s already veryte, I want to rest, so please leave the office.¡±


    Ye Hua was very angry, he didn¡¯t expect that Qing Ya would be like this too.


    Alright, the two of you forced me!


    ¡°Alright, but Qing Ya, let me tell you, you can forget about leaving me for the rest of your entire life!¡± After finish speaking, Ye Hua left the room while feeling angry.


    ¡°Ye Hua! You are a scoundrel! Liar!¡±


    The sound of Qing Ya cursing out at Ye Hua rang out from the office, and the sounds of various things being smashed rang out from the downstairs.


    Ye Hua let out a deep sigh.


    Should I go and look for that Xiao Yi and ask him for advice on what I should do to be able to get my wives to get along with each other?


    After thinking about it, I should pass on that idea. For such an outstanding man like me to go and ask someone else for advice, if words of it were to spread out, where would my face be? Right now, all I can do is see how things go as time pass by.


    Arriving at Qing Yutong¡¯s room, Ye Hua opened the door and took a look inside.


    Two figures, one small and one big could be seen ardently ying with theirputer games.


    I really have to give it to this sister-inw of mine, she would rather y with herputer game instead offorting her big sister.


    ¡°Brother-inw, want to y one round together?¡± Qing Yutong turned her head around and shouted out.


    Ye Hua who was currently in a bad mood walked into the room and turned on one of theputers in the room.


    Qing Yutongughed, ¡°Brother-inw, my big sister is not easy to deal with, right?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, this time, not only does she want to divorce, she even thought out on who the child should stay with after the child is born.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Ye Ziziughed, ¡°Big brother, sister-inw is basically just feeling jealous right now, you just have to coax her, and everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°What Zizi just said makes sense. My big sister is basically just feeling jealous. Right now, the more you coax her, the more pleased she would feel.¡±


    Qing Yutong began on the path of selling away her big sister.


    ¡°En? Is that the case? Qing Yutong, continue speaking, if what you said is effective, your brother-inw will reward you!¡±


    Upon hearing that there would be a reward, Qing Yutong immediately became full of zeal.


    ¡°Brother-inw, this is what you should do. You should start by tantalizing my big sister¡¯s appetite by ignoring my big sister for a few days. After that, all you have to do is find an opportunity to beat my big sister¡¯s butt. I guarantee that this would work for sure.¡±


    From the looks of it, Qing Yutong was intending on dragging her big sister down the pit with her. Because her own butt had been beaten quite a few times by Ye Hua, right now, she wants her big sister¡¯s butt to get beaten too.


    ¡°Zizi agrees with what Big Sister Qing just said. Big brother, you have to believe in us, we are women, and woman knows woman~¡±


    Ye Hua nodded his head, ¡°Let¡¯s y one round first.¡±


    Although Ye Hua was ying with theputer game, he was pondering about what Qing Yutong just said.


    I will try out my sister-inw¡¯s method. Perhaps, her method might really work?


    After ying one round, Ye Hua went back to his bedroom.


    Looking at her daughter who was fast asleep on the bed, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°Ah Li is the only one who is my little cotton-padded jacket. As for the other two, not a single one of them doesn¡¯t give me a headache.¡±


    After taking a shower, Ye Hua held his daughter into his embrace and went to sleep.


    Upon being hugged, Ah Li who was within her dream tightly hugged onto her father, and a trace of a smile appeared on the corner of Ah Li¡¯s mouth. Ah Li even extended out her small tongue and licked onto the corner of her mouth, seemingly like she had eaten something delicious.


    It would be perfect if Qing Ya were right beside me right now. As for that Donghuang Baizhi, if she is able to learn to be at least half as good as how Qing Ya acts as a wife, I don¡¯t mind giving her a spot on this bed.


    If not, that Donghuang Baizhi can forget about me letting her onto the bed! It would be useless even if she begs me!


    Next morning.


    Sunlight passed through the window and lighted up the bedroom.


    ¡°Daddy~ Daddy~ Time to wake up~¡±


    Ye Hua who was within his sleep woke up upon hearing his daughter calling out to him. A trace of a smile appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth as he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a bit more?¡±


    ¡°Ah Li usually wakes up very early. After all, Ah Li has to study. Daddy, do you not need to study?¡±


    Ye Huaughed, ¡°In the future, daddy will teach Ah Li some techniques.¡±


    ¡°Oh yay~ Ah Li likes daddy the most.¡± After finish speaking, Ah Li kissed onto Ye Hua¡¯s cheek, causing Ye Hua tough out heartily.


    So, this is how it feels to have a descendant, it feels so delightful!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, daddy will bring Ah Li to go and eat Chinese crepe!¡± Ye Hua carried his daughter and got off the bed.


    Donghuang Li waspletely puzzled, ¡°Daddy, what is a Chinese crepe?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Ah Li will knowter on after Ah Li sees it. However, we have to first go and wash our faces and brush our teeth.¡±


    ¡°En, Ah Li knows how to brush her teeth and wash her face. Daddy, I will help you squeeze out toothpaste.¡±


    At this moment, Ye Hua¡¯s heart was almost melted by Little Ah Li.


    After the father and daughter finished washing up and changing their clothes, they walked out of the bedroom.


    ¡°Aiyo, daddy, I forgot to ask you, where did mommy go to?¡± Donghuang Li was a bit embarrassed, after having a daddy, she almost forgot about her mommy.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Your mommy isn¡¯t willing to sleep with us, so she went downstairs to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Ah, how can mommy be like that, mommy should sleep together with daddy.¡±


    My daughter is really the one who is the most sensible.


    When Ye Hua and Donghuang Li arrived downstairs, they looked dazedly at the main hall.


    In the main hall, it could be seen that there wasn¡¯t a single chair or table that was intact, and the paintings that were hung on the wall have all been torn into pieces and left on the floor.


    If this scene were to be seen by Wei Chang, he would most probably go crazy. After all, Wei Chang spent five years collecting all those paintings.


    Donghuang Baizhi could be seen sleeping on the floor.


    Donghuang Li ran over and pushed onto her mother, ¡°Mommy~ Time to wake up~¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi opened her eyes muddleheadedly, and upon seeing her daughter, she immediately hugged her daughter tightly into her embrace, ¡°Ah Li...¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why are you sleeping here, why don¡¯t you sleep with daddy?¡± Donghuang Li asked curiously.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at her daughter and said tenderly, ¡°Because mommy doesn¡¯t like daddy, therefore mommy can¡¯t sleep with daddy.¡±


    ¡°If you two don¡¯t sleep together, how did you two give birth to Ah Li?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with what Ah Li said, and what Ah Li said caused Ye Hua tough, and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression to sink.


    ¡°Ah Li, you have to call me mother, you can¡¯t call me mommy.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li doesn¡¯t want to~ Ah Li just want to call you mommy, mommy sounds nicer than mother~¡± Donghuang Li acted coquettishly towards Donghuang Baizhi, causing Donghuang Baizhi to have no way to deal with Donghuang Li.


    Ye Hua felt that it was more or less enough as he shouted out lightly, ¡°Ah Li, let¡¯s go, daddy will bring you to go eat breakfast.¡±


    Donghuang Li could be seen dashing into Ye Hua¡¯s embrace. This caused Donghuang Baizhi to be stupefied.


    Even my daughter has defected over to the enemy...


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go eat breakfast together~¡± Donghuang Li shouted out to her mother.


    Donghuang Baizhi did not respond, because she knew that Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together then.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    While speaking, Ye Hua brought along Ah Li and walked towards the entrance.


    Donghuang Baizhi touched onto the empty space, and the air wall had disappeared.


    With the wall gone now,ter on, I will carry my daughter and run away...


    However... how many steps would I be able to even run away from before I get captured again by that guy...


    After letting out a sigh, Donghuang Baizhi followed after Ye Hua and Ah Li.


    At this time, within the office that was on the second floor, Qing Ya haven¡¯t slept for an entire night, and currently, she was standing at the window and looking at the blue sky.


    Suddenly, Qing Ya saw three figures appeared within the small alley. Immediately, tears began flowing out from Qing Ya¡¯s eyes.


    This liar, big liar! I won¡¯t ever forgive him in this entire life of mine!


    Ye Hua knew that Qing Ya was watching him from the office.


    This is what my sister-inw told me to do, to make her big sister be jealous.


    I¡¯m only doing this because my sister-inw told me that it would definitely work.


    If not, why would I allow this Donghuang Baizhi to tag along with us? To act cool?


    Ye Hua was indeed suspected to be trying to act cool when he allowed Donghuang Baizhi to tag along with him. After all, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s appearance was not palingpared to Qing Ya¡¯s appearance. Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s deportment was far above Qing Ya¡¯s deportment, but that tenderness that Qing Ya possessed was something that Donghuang Baizhi did not possess.

 Chapter 217 – Donghuang Baizhi is very hurt

    <h4>Chapter 217 ¨C Donghuang Baizhi is very hurt</h4>


    The big aunt¡¯s business was very good today, there was actually a long queue of 10+ people.


    And when those 10+ people saw Ye Hua who was carrying onto a child, and the woman who was cold as ice that was following behind Ye Hua, their eyes almost popped out of their eye sockets.


    This woman gives off the air of an empress, she has a bright future ahead of her!


    Donghuang Li was very shy towards everyone looking at her and she buried her head within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace.


    Donghuang Li¡¯s action caused everyone to reveal out a smile on their faces. What an adorable child this child is.


    While carrying onto his daughter, Ye Hua stood behind the end of the queue and began queueing up patiently.


    Donghuang Baizhi wrinkled her willow brows. As an empress, when has Donghuang Baizhi ever needed to queue up, everyone had to make a path for her when she arrived!


    Donghuang Baizhi could be seen to intend to walk towards the front of the queue. However, right after she took a few steps forward, Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi turned her head around and took a look at Ye Hua, seemingly like she was asking, for such a mere thing like buying breakfast, you are intending on queueing up?


    ¡°Come back!¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    This woman really does not have the slightest bit of etiquette at all, she actually intends to cut the queue! If words of it were to spread out, my face would be thrown away by her!


    In actuality, during the beginning, Ye Hua also tried to cut the queue. After all, as a Supreme Overlord, how could he wait in the queue together with some mere humans?


    In the end, the big aunt didn¡¯t give any face to Ye Hua at all and wasn¡¯t willing to sell the Chinese crepe to Ye Hua no matter what.


    If the Chinese crepes that the big aunt made didn¡¯t taste so delicious, Ye Hua would have long flipped out.


    Donghuang Li shouted out secretly to her mother, ¡°Mommy, quicklye back, don¡¯t cut in line~¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi seemed as if she was struck by ten thousand points of damage.


    Forget it that I was chid by Ye Hua, after all, my strength is inferior to his strength, but now, even my daughter has defected over to the enemy side.


    Most of the people that were queueing up were males, and furthermore, they were males that were rushing to go to work. However, upon seeing such a beautiful woman like this, forget about cutting the queue, in their mind, she could do whatever she wants to.


    ¡°Beautiful woman, I know that you are in a rush, I will let my spot over to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, all of us doesn¡¯t have it easy.¡±


    ¡°Those men, upon seeing a beautiful woman, they are not able to move their eyes away from the beautiful woman.¡± Some of the females that were queueing up disdained men that were like this.


    If it were an ugly woman, I would dare to confirm that they wouldn¡¯t act like this.


    Donghuang Li felt that it was embarrassing, ¡°Mommy, quicklye back~ We have to abide by the rules.¡±


    ¡°Look, even Ah Li also knows to abide by the rules. What are you still standing there foolishly for, quicklye over.¡± Ye Hua shook his head. Even Qing Ya also wouldn¡¯t do such a thing like this.


    Donghuang Baizhi was angered to the point that her face turned thoroughly red, and immediately, she appeared incredibly beautiful.


    However, even if that was the case, Donghuang Baizhi did not reveal out an embarrassed expression on her face. Like an empress, she turned her body around and walked back to Ye Hua while with an unordinary presence emitting out from her.


    Upon seeing that Donghuang Baizhi was still able to act like this after doing something so embarrassing, Ye Hua really had to give it to Donghuang Baizhi.


    ¡°Look at your deportment from just a while ago, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed!¡± Ye Hua began educating Donghuang Baizhi once again.


    I have to teach this Donghuang Baizhi starting from the most fundamental thing, which is, how to conduct herself with integrity!


    Donghuang Li helped her mom to speak, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t me mommy~ Mommy has always been living alone and rarely goes out, therefore, it is inevitable for mommy to not know about some things.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi, ¡°......¡±


    Ye Hua rubbed onto his daughter¡¯s cheek, ¡°Ah Li is much sensiblepared to mommy, Ah Li sure is clever.¡±


    ¡°Hehe~¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi was about to not be able to hold herself back anymore.


    These two are teaming up to bully me, you tell me, isn¡¯t it infuriating!


    If not for us being outside currently, I would have definitely begun cursing out at this Ye Hua.


    Endure! Maintain your empress aura!


    After waiting for 10+ minutes, it was finally Ye Hua¡¯s turn.


    The big aunt long saw Ye Hua, and she was curious as to why this time, there was a little girl with Ye Hua, and also a different beautiful woman.


    Just that, why does this beautiful woman seems so familiar to me?


    ¡°6 Chinese crepes, add additional ham and egg for one of them.¡± While carrying his daughter, Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Daddy, Ah Li wants to add additional ham and egg too.¡± Right now, whenever Donghuang Li saw whatever that her father wanted, she would also want it too. Donghuang Li was basically a little fan of Ye Hua right now.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Would Ah Li be able to finish eating it?¡±


    Donghuang Li rubbed onto her small stomach, ¡°En, Ah Li¡¯s small stomach is able to handle it.¡±


    ¡°Add additional ham and egg for two of them then.¡± Ye Hua said towards the big aunt.


    The big aunt who was making the Chinese crepes suddenly cried out in surprise, ¡°I remember now! You were the one who stood here every morning for quite a number of days three years ago!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi wrinkled her brows and did not respond.


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Li immediately looked towards Donghuang Baizhi.


    ¡°Mommy, were you secretly looking at daddy?¡± Donghuang Li asked naively.


    Stab~


    A small de was stabbed into Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Back then, she stood here for at least 10+ days.¡± The big aunt added.


    Donghuang Li¡¯s face was filled with astonishment as she said, ¡°Wow, so mommy actually secretly likes daddy.¡±


    Stab~


    Another small de stabbed into Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s chest.


    Right now, Donghuang Baizhi wasn¡¯t feeling good at all.


    Back then, when I, the empress, stood here, I was feeling indignant! I wasn¡¯t secretly in love with Ye Hua!


    Ye Hua rubbed onto his child¡¯s head, then said faintly, ¡°Ah Li, it¡¯s normal for mommy to have such a reaction like this. After all, your daddy is indeed very outstanding.¡±


    ¡°En, daddy is the most handsome, even mommy is smitten by daddy.¡±


    Stab~


    Stab~


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart was stabbed continuously by an incorporeal de, and what¡¯s worse was that Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t know how to exin herself.


    ¡°Young fellow, this is your daughter?¡± The big aunt asked curiously.


    Without waiting for Ye Hua to speak, Donghuang Li said with a smile on her face, ¡°Hello granny, I am called Donghuang Li, he is my daddy, and she is my mommy.¡±


    ¡°Eh... Young fellow, being fickle is not a good thing.¡± The big aunt began lecturing Ye Hua once again.


    The big aunt was probably the only person who Ye Hua could withstand being lectured by, and it was most probably because Ye Hua was used to the big aunt lecturing at him.


    Of course, Ye Hua would also retort back at the big aunt, take for example right now, ¡°Fickle? That doesn¡¯t exist. This is my new wife, and as for my other wife, she is currently at home sleeping.¡±


    Young fellow, if this is not fickle, then what is...


    ¡°Who is your new wife! Pay attention to your wording!¡± Donghuang Baizhi couldn¡¯t endure it anymore as she spoke and denied what Ye Hua just said.


    Donghuang Li was much formidable, Donghuang Li pped onto her hands and said with a smile, ¡°Is mommy going to be a bride? Ah Li is so happy.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t speak.¡± Donghuang Baizhi stopped Ah Li from speaking anymore.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Donghuang Li pouted her little mouth and responded. Afterward, she buried her head within her daddy¡¯s embrace, making herself seem pitiful.


    The big aunt sighed, ¡°You young fellows, don¡¯t let the child undertake your mistakes, after all, the child is innocent.¡±


    What the big aunt just said makes sense. Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi did not retort, and Little Ah Li smiled towards the big aunt, then buried her head in her daddy¡¯s embrace once again.


    After waiting for a while, Ye Hua held onto the bag of hot Chinese crepes and headed back to the bar. On the other hand, Ah Li held onto her Chinese crepe and began eating it.


    ¡°Hold it.¡± Ye Hua stretched out the bag towards the front of Donghuang Baizhi.


    ¡°I¡¯m not holding it!¡±


    ¡°As my woman, do you not even understand the basic established standards that you should have!¡± Ye Hua said gravely. This Donghuang Baizhi is really too unruly!


    ¡°Sorry, I am not your woman.¡±


    Donghuang Li asked curiously, ¡°If mommy is not daddy¡¯s woman, then who does mommy belong to?¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t speak!¡±


    Right now, Ye Hua was much more cool-headed than before, ¡°Donghuang Baizhi, you best start being obedient soon.¡±


    Donghuang Li who was within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace nodded her head while remaining silent.


    ¡°You are in delusion!¡±


    Ye Hua did not pay attention to what Donghuang Baizhi just said. Upon returning back to Leisure Bar, Ye Hua locked up Donghuang Baizhi once again, then headed to the second floor while carrying onto the breakfast. Two of the Chinese crepes were for the two that yed with theirputer games for an entire night. Right now, the two still haven¡¯t wake up.


    Standing at the outside of the office door, Ye Hua opened the door and entered into the office.


    Qing Ya could be seen curling up in the sofa just like she didst night. Qing Ya seemed so pitiful right now.


    And when Ye Hua saw Qing Ya like this, he was also feeling very heart pained.


    ¡°Time to wake up and eat breakfast.¡± Ye Hua shouted out lightly.


    Qing Ya said while with whimpering in her tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have the appetite, you can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Why even do this, to use your body to go against me?¡± Ye Hua asked coldly.

 Chapter 218 – Little Ah Li’s manipulation 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 218 ¨C Little Ah Li¡¯s maniption 1/2</h4>


    ¡°Leave!¡± Qing Ya yelled. Qing Ya¡¯s state was enough to make one feel very worried for her, and also at the same time, feel very heart pained for her.


    Without choice, Ye Hua wrinkled his brows and left the office. Within his hand, a Chinese crepe that was still piping hot was being held.


    Walking downstairs, Ye Hua saw Donghuang Baizhi and Donghuang Li sitting together. The two were chatting merrily while feeding each other food one bite after another.


    ¡°Ah Li, youe over for a while.¡± Ye Hua shouted out faintly.


    Donghuang Li was like a small bird as she rushed into Ye Hua¡¯s embrace. This caused Donghuang Baizhi to be very jealous.


    Why is my daughter so clingy to her daddy, in the past, she wasn¡¯t like this at all.


    ¡°Report to daddy, Ah Li has arrived in position~¡±


    Ye Hua was very happy and he said tenderly, ¡°Ah Li, can you help daddy do something?¡±


    ¡°En~¡±


    ¡°Go and give this Chinese crepe to Aunt Qing. Aunt Qing is currently angry and doesn¡¯t want to eat. So, Ah Li¡¯s mission is to think of a way to get Aunt Qing to eat the Chinese crepe.¡± Towards Qing Ya, Ye Hua himself felt that he had really let Qing Ya down.


    Sigh, I will slowly make it up to Qing Ya in the future.


    Donghuang Li patted onto her chest and said, ¡°Daddy, you can be at ease, Ah Li will definitely get Aunt Qing to eat the Chinese crepe.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Donghuang Li held onto the Chinese crepe, then ran towards the second floor.


    Ye Hua let out a breath. I hope that seeing on the child¡¯s sake, Qing Ya would stop being obstinate.


    ¡°It is very normal for her to be angry. Back then, I also felt very angry, and wasn¡¯t able to eat anything for a few days.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said faintly while sitting haughtily on the chair with her legs crossed.


    Ye Hua walked to Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s side and sat down beside her. After lighting up a stick of cigarette, Ye Hua said, ¡°Seems like you still constantly keep me in your mind. If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t youe and look for me after you gave birth to Ah Li?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi said coldly, ¡°I have my own dignity too. I can raise Ah Li by myself, so there is no need for you to worry about us!¡±


    ¡°It is fortunate that my Ah Li found me, if not, you would have got it from me!¡±


    ¡°Humph! Shameless man!¡±


    Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°If you want to be locked up here for the entire rest of your life, you can scold me however you want to.¡±


    ¡°You are practically a scoundrel! Bastard!¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s expression turned cold as he dragged Donghuang Baizhi over to him and ced Donghuang Baizhi onto his own thigh.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression changed greatly.


    Because my spiritual energy is currently sealed up, I am practically just like an ordinary human right now. Therefore, how would I be a match for this man right now!


    ¡°What are you trying to do!¡±


    Pa!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ye Hua pped onto Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s butt with the palm of his hand and said gravely, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to give you a lesson! I heard that you even made my daughter kneel on a keyboard! During one of the days in the future, I am also going to make you kneel on a keyboard!¡±


    ¡°Bastard, let go of me!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out.


    A burning pain ising from my butt, this bastard, to actually p so hard onto my butt!


    While smoking onto his cigarette, Ye Hua¡¯s palmnded onto Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s butt once again, ¡°Donghuang Baizhi, you best recognize the current situation. Since you havee to the bar, you can just properly be my woman and stop thinking about whatever useless stuff that you are still thinking of right now.¡±


    ¡°Scram! I won¡¯t ever be your woman in this entire life of mine!¡± Donghuang Baizhi was not afraid of being threatened at all as she shouted out coldly.


    However, Ye Hua just likes women like this who wouldn¡¯t give up no matter what.


    Immediately, the symphony of pping sounds rang out within the main hall, and from the beginning till the end, Donghuang Baizhi had never cried out in pain, and had constantly been enduring the burning sensation that wasing from her butt!


    After quite a while, Ye Hua gave up on this move.


    Seems like this move is useless towards her.


    ¡°We will stop here for today. In the future, if you dare to be disrespectful towards me again, I won¡¯t let you off this easily!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! I hate you!¡± With her eyes red, Donghuang Baizhi shouted out coldly.


    Back then, you were the one that was being heartless, and yet right now, you are acting like this, wanting me to be your woman! Do you think that I, Donghuang Baizhi, is the kind of woman that you can order around however you like!


    While looking at Ye Hua walk up the stairs, Donghuang Baizhi tightly wrinkled her brows, then rubbed onto her butt. It hurts~

 Chapter 218 – Little Ah Li’s manipulation 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 218 ¨C Little Ah Li¡¯s maniption 2/2</h4>


    While holding onto the Chinese crepe, Donghuang Li secretly opened the door. When Donghuang Li saw her Aunt Qing who was lying down on the sofa, Donghuang Li felt very sad in her heart.


    It is all my fault, if not for me, daddy wouldn¡¯t have had a falling out with Aunt Qing.


    ¡°Go out!¡± Qing Ya shouted out coldly.


    ¡°Aunt Qing, it¡¯s me, Ah Li.¡± Donghuang Li said with grievance after being startled by Qing Ya¡¯s shout.


    Qing Ya went into a daze for a moment, then turned her head around and looked towards the door. And as expected, Qing Ya saw Little Ah Li who was standing by the door.


    Qing Ya said embarrassedly, ¡°Ah Li, Aunt Qing didn¡¯t mean to shout at you just now.¡±


    Towards Donghuang Li, Qing Ya did not harbor any grudges against her.


    No matter what, the child is innocent. And moreover, I really like Ah Li too, Ah Li is a very sensible little girl.


    ¡°Aunt Qing, I¡¯m sorry, Ah Li¡¯s appearance caused you and daddy to get into a fight.¡± The clever Donghuang Li began setting up the prerequisite build-up that would be required for her to get her Aunt Qing to eat the Chinese crepe.


    Donghuang Li was definitely an expert with her expressions, that pitiful expression on her face seemed as if she was shouldering all the me on herself.


    Qing Ya tenderly hugged Donghuang Li and said faintly, ¡°Ah Li, this is not your fault, no matter what, it is all your daddy¡¯s fault.¡±


    Donghuang Li stretched out her small hands and wiped onto the tear stains that were on the corners of Qing Ya¡¯s eyes, ¡°Aunt Qing, Ah Li still wants to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Foolish child, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it is merely just Aunt Qing¡¯s own problem.¡± Qing Ya squeezed out a smile on her face and said.


    Donghuang Li pursed her small mouth, then said, ¡°Aunt Qing,st night, mommy was punished by daddy to sleep in the main hall.¡±


    This maniption of Ah Li¡¯s was pretty good.


    In actuality, Donghuang Li knew everything. Do not ever think that small children would be that easy to bluff.


    Upon hearing that, Qing Ya went into a daze for a moment.


    Originally, I thought that they would sleep together, I didn¡¯t expect that they didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Last night, when daddy was sleeping with Ah Li, when daddy was in his dream, he kept on calling out for Aunt Qing¡¯s name.¡±


    If Ye Hua heard what his daughter just said, he would definitely shout 666 and think to himself, ¡°As expected of my own child, to know to help out daddy.¡±


    Qing Ya did not say anything, but there was evidently a slight trace of improvement in Qing Ya¡¯s expression, Qing Ya¡¯s expression had be a bit more rxed.


    ¡°Aunt Qing, quickly eat the Chinese crepe, if not, you will be hungry.¡± When Donghuang Li saw that she was more or less done with the prerequisite build-up to get her Aunt Qing to eat the Chinese crepe, Donghuang Li held the Chinese crepe that she was holding in her hand towards Qing Ya and said.


    ¡°How about Ah Li feed Aunt Qing to eat? This Chinese crepe is super delicious, Ah Li had her fill from eating a Chinese crepe just now.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li sure is clever. Ah Li doesn¡¯t have to feed Aunt Qing, Aunt Qing can eat it on her own.¡± In the end, Qing Ya was persuaded by Little Ah Li.


    Originally, Qing Ya was nning on starving herself to protest against Ye Hua¡¯s conduct.


    Fortunately, with Donghuang Li showing up to persuade Qing Ya to eat, it made Qing Ya felt a little bit better and became willing to eat.


    Seeing that Qing Ya finally began eating, Donghuang Li was very curious as she rubbed onto Qing Ya¡¯s stomach and asked, ¡°Aunt Qing, is Ah Li going to be a big sister?¡±


    Qing Yaughed bitterly, then said, ¡°En, in eight more months, Ah Li is going to be a big sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Ah Li will finally not be lonely anymore.¡±


    Seeing Donghuang Li pping with her hands happily, Qing Ya remained silent.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of the child, I wouldn¡¯t have had any further interactions with Ye Hua after that night, and the feelings between me and Ye Hua were also cultivated on the basis of the child.


    Right now, Qing Ya did not know just what she should do, and she was feeling very indecisive.


    How about I go and ask Yutong for her opinion and see if she has any ideas or not?


    What Qing Ya did not know was that Qing Yutong had long defected over to Ye Hua¡¯s side. Qing Yutong was practically a little traitor.


    Watching her Aunt Qing eat the Chinese crepe, Donghuang Li felt that she hadpleted the mission that was given to her by her daddy with flying colors. Feeling happy and immensely pleased with herself, Donghuang Li left the room and went to report the news to her daddy.


    When Ye Hua heard what Ah Li reported to him, Ye Hua finally let out a breath of relief.


    Towards Qing Ya, Ye Hua didn¡¯t want to use tough and forceful measures on her, because he knew that Qing Ya was the kind of person that was amendable to coaxing but not to coercion.


    This family conflict requires time to solve. Right now, all I can do is hope that my daughter would be able to act as the bridge for me to properlymunicate with the two of them.


    And while a family conflict was happening at Ye Hua¡¯s side, a big matter that concerned Xiao Family¡¯s life and death was currently happening at Xiao Family Mansion.

 Chapter 219 – Sound out others’ feelings 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 219 ¨C Sound out others¡¯ feelings 1/2</h4>


    Zijin City.


    Location: Xiao Family Mansion¡¯s main hall.


    Right now, with a paleplexion on his face, Xiao Yi could be seen sitting in a wheelchair and being attached to an iv drip. Xiao Yi¡¯s current state was very weak.


    Standing behind Xiao Yi were his two wives, Shu Nan, and Yu Qi who was currently pregnant with his child. While apanying Xiao Yi, Shu Nan and Yu Qi¡¯s beautiful eyes could be seen to be filled with worries.


    Sitting on the redwood chair that was at the opposite of Xiao Yi was Tang Wushuang, who was currently taking a sip of his tea. There was a slight trace of peculiarity within Tang Wushuang¡¯s expression, and if one didn¡¯t observe closely at Tang Wushuang¡¯s expression, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discover it.


    ¡°Big Brother Xiao, the situation right now is extremely grim. I feel that it would be better for you to retreat for the moment right now.¡± Tang Wushuang was currently struggling in his heart.


    Xiao Yi had done a favor for me in the past, and I owe him for it, but for the entire family¡¯s interest, and for my own personal reason...


    If Xiao Yi hands the Xuan Yuan Sword over to me, it would be the best, because, with that, a show of brothers having a fall out with each other and bing enemies would be prevented.


    Right now, I just hope that Xiao Yi is able to clearly see the current situation.


    ¡°How did those Aristocratic Families decide?¡± Xiao Yi asked weakly, however, deep within Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes, there were shrewdness, and also sadness.


    For this good brother of mine toe over to my ce at a time like this, I know why without even having to think too much.


    Tang Wushuang let out a breath, then ced the teacup down onto the table and said, ¡°This time, three different powers from the north went to the south to snatch the ancient godly item away from the south, and with this as the reason, the south¡¯s Aristocratic Families raised aint against the north. Furthermore, the south¡¯s two big powers are supportive of the south¡¯s Aristocratic Families¡¯ action. The north¡¯s big power did not respond, so from the looks of it, the north¡¯s big power most likely tacitly agreed that the north was in the wrong this time.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in order to prevent arge-scale death from happening, both sides reached an agreement.¡±


    ¡°What agreement?¡± Xiao Yi asked gravely.


    Tang Wushuang found it hard to open his mouth to speak. After quite a while, Tang Wushuang said, ¡°The south¡¯s families will pick three family heads toe over to the north to try and snatch an ancient godly item away from the north! However, the three family heads cannot bring anyone along with them! Whether if the three family heads will be able to snatch an ancient godly item away from the north or not, it will all depend on their own capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Then, within the agreement, is there anything that is required for the north¡¯s families to do?¡±


    Tang Wushuang shook his head. If there was something that was required for the north¡¯s families to do, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here right now.


    In actuality, to the Aristocratic Families, this matter was of no importance at all. For the purpose of getting back the face that they lost, the south won over a chance for them to openly go to the north and try to snatch an ancient godly item away from the north.


    And because the north¡¯s Aristocratic Families did not give any restrictions to the north¡¯s families, it meant that the north¡¯s Aristocratic Families were allowing the north¡¯s families to guard against the south.


    Of course, the north¡¯s Aristocratic Families weren¡¯t trying to protect Xiao Family, and instead, they were trying to protect the ancient godly item from falling into the hands of the south. After all, if the ancient godly item was to get snatched away by the south, the north would lose their face.


    As for whose ancient godly item the south¡¯s three family heads were going toe and try to snatch away from.


    It goes without saying, it was definitely going to be Xiao Yi¡¯s Xuan Yuan Sword. After all, everyone knew that Xiao Yi had sustain grave injuries from the fight against the ck-robed, and the idea of getting someone while they were down was a very simple one.


    Also, it would be very irrational to attempt to try and snatch away Bai Family¡¯s ancient godly item. After all, that Bai Cixin was a very strange one, and that Wang Dabao was someone who possessed immeasurable luck.

 Chapter 219 – Sound out others’ feelings 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 219 ¨C Sound out others¡¯ feelings 2/2</h4>


    Xiao Yi slowly closed his eyes, then said, ¡°Seems like they intend on massacring my Xiao Family!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Xiao, Xuan Yuan Sword is basically a problematic item to have right now, and as long as the Xuan Yuan Sword is not in your hands, they won¡¯t be able to do anything towards you, after all, their target is the ancient godly item, and not you, Big Brother Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yi opened his eyes, and gloominess was leaking out from his eyes, ¡°Wushuang, what do you think big brother should do?¡±


    This question of yours is basically what I wanted!


    Tang Wushuang slightly leaned his body forward. From this, it could be seen just how much he was yearning for the Xuan Yuan Sword.


    And this slight action of Tang Wushuang¡¯s was seen clearly by Xiao Yi.


    ¡°Big Brother Xiao, right now, the situation is looking very grim for you, all of the small families and rich merchants have imed that they have distanced themselves away from you. If Big Brother Xiao believes in me, Big Brother Xiao can hand over the Xuan Yuan Sword to me and let me temporarily safe keep the Xuan Yuan Sword for you.¡±


    In actuality, Tang Wushuang had thought of lots of methods where he would be able to obtain the Xuan Yuan Sword, and at the same time, wouldn¡¯t spoil the friendship between him and Xiao Yi.


    After thinking of all kinds of methods, this is the only method that I can try. However, I am definitely going to get chide at by my master once he found out what I did.


    If it was 10+ days ago, Xiao Yi would have most probably handed the Xuan Yuan Sword over to Tang Wushuang. But, right now...


    It was impossible. And even more, Xiao Yi was able to perceive the intention of this close brother of his.


    Xuan Yuan Sword was an ancient godly item, and regarding its might, there wasn¡¯t a need to say too much about it. To be able to go against Death Mage¡¯s Sickle of Death, and even cause a groove to appear on the Sickle of Death, it could be seen just how formidable the Xuan Yuan Sword was.


    For such an ancient godly item like this, who wouldn¡¯t want to possess it? If there wasn¡¯t any restriction on the number of ancient godly items that each Aristocratic Family was allowed to possess, the Aristocratic Families would have longe over to Xiao Family and snatch the Xuan Yuan Sword away from Xiao Yi!


    Amongst swords, Xuan Yuan Sword was the king. Therefore, it was no surprise that Xuan Yuan Sword would be something that even the Aristocratic Families would want to possess.


    What Tang Wushuang just said was indeed pleasant to the ears, especially the words, temporarily safe keep the Xuan Yuan Sword for you.


    If Xiao Yi had handed over the Xuan Yuan Sword to Tang Wushuang, it was reckoned that there wouldn¡¯t be a possibility for Xiao Yi to get back the Xuan Yuan Sword from Tang Wushuang.


    Xiao Yi sighed, ¡°Wushuang, back then when I fought over this Xuan Yuan Sword, it was fortunate that you were there to help me hold back the enemies!¡±


    Upon hearing what Xiao Yi said, Tang Wushuang became exulted.


    ¡°However! Xuan Yuan Sword is what that symbolizes my Xiao Family! Without the sword, Xiao Family wouldn¡¯t be Xiao Family anymore! Wushuang, you should understand what I am trying to say, right?¡±


    Xiao Yi did not want to bluntly point out what Tang Wushuang was trying to do and wanted to get Tang Wushuang to give up on the idea of trying to obtain the Xuan Yuan Sword. This way, he and Tang Wushuang would still be able to continue on being brothers.


    However, Tang Wushuang didn¡¯t think the same way as Xiao Yi did.


    Back then, if not for me helping you, would you have been able to obtain the Xuan Yuan Sword for yourself!


    You are already in such a dire situation, and yet you still want to keep the Xuan Yuan Sword to yourself! Do you really not believe in me at all!


    The more Tang Wushuang thought about it, the more indignant he felt.


    Originally, Xiao Family and Tang Family were on the same starting line. However, because Xiao Family managed to obtain the Xuan Yuan Sword, Xiao Family¡¯s position immediately surpassed Tang Family¡¯s position.


    Everyone all thinks that I am Xiao Yi¡¯s underling, Xiao Yi¡¯s henchman.


    Such bitterness like that, I am fine with bearing with it. After all, back then when I was still weak, it was Big Brother Xiao who extended out a hand to me and helped me.


    However, at such a time like this, he is still trying to protect his Xuan Yuan Sword!


    Tang Wushuang was very indignant as he thought to himself, ¡°What master said is right, on the path towards power and wealth, only benefits matter!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Xiao, if you still don¡¯t make a decision right now, once those people arrive, Wushuang wouldn¡¯t be able to help you anymore!¡± Tang Wushuang said while with his brows tightly wrinkled. And hearing from Tang Wushuang¡¯s tone, there was actually threatening within his tone!


    This caused Xiao Yi to be very hurt.


    This world is filled with various kinds of benefits and enticements, and originally, I thought that Tang Wushuang would be able to walk to the end of the journey with me. However, from the looks of it, Tang Wushuang isn¡¯t able to endure the enticement of the Xuan Yuan Sword.


    ¡°Wushuang, I appreciate your offer to help, but I am going to have to reject your offer. Later on, whatever that you should do, you can go ahead and do it!¡± Xiao Yi sighed. From the looks of it, today is going to be the day where us brothers are going to have a fall out with each other!


    ¡°Oh~ Isn¡¯t this Young Master Tang? I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Tang toe so early.¡±


    A young man could be seen walking into the main hall from the outside. The young man wore a white color tank top, exposing out those explosive muscles of his. Those muscles of his were very sexy.


    The sideburns on the young man¡¯s face added an extra manliness to the young man, and the young man¡¯s features were pretty good looking.


    This young man was called Ling Tian, and he was Ling Family¡¯s family head. Ling Family was a family that was located in the northeast.


    Ling Tian¡¯s goal foring over here was very obvious.


    Obtain the Xuan Yuan Sword!


    So that he could then obtain the qualification to rise to the ranks of the Aristocratic Families!


    It has to be mentioned that, Ling Tian hade into contact with Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang before. Back then, they helped each other out. Just that, because they weren¡¯t situated in the same city, they didn¡¯te into contact with each other that much. However, their rtionship could still be counted as pretty good.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Ling Tian. Come, have a seat. Shu Nan, pour a cup of tea for Ling Tian.¡± Although Xiao Yi was wearing a smile on his face, he wasn¡¯t feelingfortable in his heart. After all, asides from Tang Wushuang, Ling Tian could also be counted as his friend.


    However, Xiao Yi didn¡¯t expect that, because of a crisis, forget that his normal friends left him, right now, even his good brother and good friend are turning against him.


    Right now, what Xiao Yi was doing was to sound out others¡¯ true feelings.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, sisters-inw.¡± Ling Tian cupped his hand and did not bluntly point out his reason foring here.


    Shu Nan smiled tenderly and said, ¡°Ling Tian, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sister-inw.¡± Ling Tian appeared to be very forthright, and Ling Tian¡¯s bright expression formed a great contrast whenpared to Tang Wushuang¡¯s current gloomy expression.


    After drinking up the cup of tea Shu Nan poured for him, Ling Tianughed, ¡°Good tea, this tea is much betterpared to the teas in my house.¡±


    Shu Qiughed, ¡°If you think that the tea is good, I will prepare a few bags of tea leaves for you to bring backter on.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t, I am simply a rough person, I was only pretending just now. In actuality, the tea was very bitter... It would be a waste to give me the tea leaves.¡± Ling Tianughed heartily, causing the tense atmosphere to ease up for a bit.


    After pausing for a moment, Ling Tian asked curiously, ¡°Brother Xiao, is this injury of yours serious?¡±


    In the end, Ling Tian headed straight to the main topic...

 Chapter 220 – Confirmed through expression 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 220 ¨C Confirmed through expression 1/2</h4>


    Xiao Yi who was on the main seat deeply let out a sigh, then squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Brother Ling, thank you for your concern. This injury of mine, it¡¯s not able to recover in such a short time.¡±


    Ling Tian could be seen letting out a heavy sigh, ¡°Brother Xiao, if that¡¯s the case, it really won¡¯t do. I just received news that Yun Sect, South Alliance, and Guang Family, are already on their way here!¡±


    After hearing that, Xiao Yi said lightly, ¡°Yun Sect¡¯s Sect Master Xun Fang, South Alliance¡¯s Hai Daisi, Guang Family¡¯s Guang Tianlu, they sure think highly of my Xiao Family!¡±


    Ling Tian grinned andughed. Right now, because Xiao Yi doesn¡¯t have any information sources, he doesn¡¯t even know of thetest news.


    Ling Tian said, ¡°Brother Xiao, Yun Sect¡¯s sect master has already been changed, the current sect master is Xun Yi.¡±


    ¡°Xun Yi?¡± Xiao Yi indeed did not know about that. During this period of time, where would Xiao Yi even have the mood to go and investigate on matters that were happening in the south?


    Ling Tian nodded his head, ¡°This matter started from the ancient godly item that appeared within the north. The previous Yun Sect¡¯s Sect Master Xun Fang has an affair with the ck-robed.¡±


    ¡°Has an affair with the ck-robed!¡± Xiao Yi was very astonished.


    That ck-robed is a skeleton, and that Xun Fang is a human. Even more, that Xun Fang is the noble south¡¯s prideful woman. How could she possibly have an affair with a skeleton...


    Does this skeleton have a special technique or something?


    ¡°This information has already been proven to be true. During the day where everyone was fighting for the ancient godly item, the ck-robed brought along Xun Fang and appeared at the scene. And at that time, how do I say this... the two were rather touchy with each other. This ck-robed is truly an expert too, to actually be able to get with south¡¯s prideful woman, Xun Fang.¡± Speaking up to here, Ling Tian felt rather envious of ck-robed.


    It is a pity, that Xun Fang¡¯s appearance could be considered as top-notch.


    However, I heard that the ck-robed is extremely frightening and that Xun Fang¡¯s mind has already gone crazy.


    This Ling Tian was thinking too much. Xun Fang was very happy right now, ying with her games, poking onto the skeleton from time to time, and has Ying Family on the side who has to listen to her orders. This was much more interestingpared to being a sect master.


    And of course, to be able to receive her current position, it was all thanks to Ye Hua giving it to her.


    However, for Ye Hua to be able to give the position to Xun Fang, it meant that he could also take it back whenever he wants. This was what people meant by deciding one¡¯s fate within a moment of thought.


    Take Xiao Yi for example, the reason Ye Hua gave Xiao Yi another life was because Ye Hua hoped that Xiao Yi wouldn¡¯t die so quickly. Don¡¯t think that what Ye Hua was doing was donating to the poor.


    Alright, Ye Hua was indeed donating to the poor.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s life was given by Ye Hua, thus, naturally, Ye Hua was also able to take it back anytime he wants. Right now, it all depends on how strong Xiao Yi¡¯s perception was, and whether if he will be able to achieve Ye Hua¡¯s goal during this uing crisis.


    Shu Nan and Yu Qi were also rather astonished. During that time, all of them were present, and they all had an innate fear towards that ck-robed. Right now, upon hearing that the ck-robed has an affair with the south¡¯s prideful woman, they felt that their entire world view was changing.


    Skeleton and human?


    Human and animal?


    Tang Wushuang did not speak.


    Although the ck-robed is formidable, master said that he is able to defeat the ck-robed. Therefore, there is nothing to worry about.


    However, there were many things that Tang Wushuang was unaware of.


    How did that one sentence go?


    You do not know anything about your enemies at all.


    However, not only do those people not know anything about their enemies, they do not even know who their true enemies were.


    Xuan Yuan Sword?


    Xuan Yuan Sword was merely a bait.


    Nine Demons Pagoda?


    In Ye Hua¡¯s eyes, the Nine Demons Pagoda was just merely a ck iron, and the reason he tossed the Nine Demons Pagoda to Wang Dabao was that he felt that Wang Dabao possessed some credibility. However, the biggest reason was that Ye Hua wanted to impute the me onto Wang Dabao.


    And Wang Dabao who was oblivious to all of that, right after he obtained the Nine Demons Pagoda, he happily ran back to fawn upon his wife and present the Nine Demons Pagoda to his wife.


    Everything was being controlled within the palm of Ye Hua¡¯s hand, and if there wasn¡¯t a family dispute, he would definitely be enjoying the show that was happening right now.


    In any case, everything was personally directed by me, if I don¡¯t appreciate my work for a bit, how would that do?

 Chapter 220 – Confirmed through expression 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 220 ¨C Confirmed through expression 2/2</h4>


    Xiao Yi who was sitting on the main seat remained silent.


    Three people from the south are on their way here! And two people that are from the north are here!


    Furthermore, those are just the ones that are out in the open, and who knows how many are still hiding in the dark? Seems like there is going to be a bloody battle today!


    Right at this moment, three figures appeared within the sky, and the three figures were flying at high speed towards Xiao Family Mansion.


    Phew!


    Phew!


    Phew!


    The three figures were precisely the three that came from the south! Xun Yi, Hai Daisi, and Guang Tianlu!


    The three were secure in the knowledge that they were being backed up. After all, the upper ups had already announced that, asides from the possessor of the ancient godly item, the three that came from the south cannot be harmed.


    However, although the north¡¯s Aristocratic Families promised that the three that came from the south wouldn¡¯t be harmed, who really knows if everyone within the north wouldn¡¯t harm the three that came from the south?


    Because of that, some of the powers within the south didn¡¯t dare to carelessly decide if they should fight for the chance toe to the north or not. However, there were still people who like taking risks. After all, richese from taking risks!


    When the threended in Xiao Family Mansion, the three were still rather courteous as they cupped their hands towards Xiao Yi, ¡°Xiao Family Head, I trust you have been well since west met!¡±


    Xiao Yi replied with a light smile on his face, ¡°The visitors are guests, Shu Nan, serve them tea.¡±


    The three pondered for a bit, then decided to take a seat and observe the situation first. However, they didn¡¯t drink the teas that were served to them, after all, who knows if the teas had been spiked or not.


    Hai Daisi did not want to drag on the matter and headed straight to the main topic, ¡°Xiao Family Head, I¡¯m afraid that you already know our reason foring here this time, right? Hand over the Xuan Yuan Sword and a battle can be avoided.¡±


    ¡°What you said is right. Handing over the Xuan Yuan Sword is indeed a choice for me, but, I still want to try and fight it out.¡± Xiao Yi waved his hand and signaled to his two wives. Shu Nan and Yu Qi both left the main hall, however, they seemed very worried about Xiao Yi.


    Xun Yi snorted as she looked at Xiao Yi who was attached to an iv drip and said, ¡°Since Xiao Family Head insists on doing so, then, don¡¯t me us!¡±


    Xiao Yi plucked out the iv drip and slowly stood his body up.


    Everyone here was all big shots. Looking at Xiao Yi, they could see that Xiao Yi¡¯s body was weak and Xiao Yi wascking spiritual energy. With Xiao Yi¡¯s current state, they could stab him to death with just one of their fingers.


    Everyone followed behind Xiao Yi and did not make things difficult for Xiao Yi. After all, they were here to snatch the ancient godly item, and not exterminate Xiao Family.


    Xiao Yi could be seen bringing everyone to a spacious and empty space. The space seemed as if it had gone through the baptism of an atom bomb, this space was evidently a part of the mountain forest, and yet, within the radius of a few kilometers, there was not even a single grass at all, the space waspletely barren.


    ¡°This is the ce where I fought the ck-robed on that night.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s words caused everyone to gasp. Hearing about the battle was one thing, but the feeling of seeing the scene where the battle took ce with their own eyes was apletely different kind of feeling.


    It¡¯s not that the people that were here weren¡¯t able to create such andscape, just that, it was very difficult for them to do it. Unless they were faced with a life and death moment, the might that they released wouldn¡¯t be able to create such andscape.


    Seems like during that night, this Xiao Yi was really faced with a life and death moment, and looking at thisndscape, it shows just how strong the Xuan Yuan Sword is!


    The three were d that Xiao Yi was currently gravely injured, if not, they would really have quite a bit of trouble in dealing with Xiao Yi right now.


    Xiao Yi could be seen holding his hand into a fist, and the gold color Xuan Yuan Sword which was emitting out a dense aura immediately appeared within his hand.


    Upon seeing the Xuan Yuan Sword, the three¡¯s breathing became urgent.


    Compared to the Nine Demons Pagoda, this Xuan Yuan Sword is much more attractive!


    Tang Wushuang took in a deep breath, then silently walked to the side, in thus expressing his attitude towards this matter.


    Xiao Yi took a look at Tang Wushuang. Xiao Yi did not feel disappointed, and instead, he felt heartbroken.


    Ling Tian hesitated. Ling Tian appeared to be in a dilemma and seemed like he was fighting with the demon within his heart.


    ¡°Ling Tian, I, Xiao Yi, do not regret being friends with you, it¡¯s time for you to make your decision.¡± Xiao Yi used the Xuan Yuan Sword to prop his body, and adding on with Xiao Yi¡¯s feeble tone, it seemed as if Xiao Yi was trying to lure others into snatching his Xuan Yuan Sword.


    However, right at this moment!


    Xun Yi¡¯s delicate hand moved, and a sharp sword appeared within her hand. With a fierce sword aura and astonishing speed, the sword stabbed towards Xiao Yi.


    To be able to be Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master, Xun Yi was not one that was easy to deal with.


    The strong wind that was emitted out from the sword aura caused Xiao Yi¡¯s clothing to p crazily. Furthermore, when the strong wind blew onto Xiao Yi¡¯s face, it caused Xiao Yi¡¯s face to feel painful.


    With a grave expression on his face, Xiao Yi tightly held onto the Xuan Yuan Sword.


    You havee at the right time! I, Xiao Yi, have been enduring for far too long already!


    The pain of losing my wife and the bitterness of pleading others for favors have been tormenting me for every second of my life.


    I, the emperor, had shaken the entire heaven and earth for a millennium, but I didn¡¯t expect that, after rebirthing, I would meet with such a setback.


    Right now, I will let you all witness just what kinds of consequences and pain one would have to endure when they angered an immortal emperor!


    However, right when Xiao Yi was about to brandish his sword, a big hand suddenly grabbed onto the sword that was attacking towards Xiao Yi!


    Gale wind suddenly began blowing around everywhere.


    Ling Tian¡¯s weapon was each and every single part of his entire body!


    Xiao Yi looked towards Ling Tian who was at the side, and with a smile on his face, Ling Tian looked at Xiao Yi.


    Confirmed through expressions~

 Chapter 221 – Revealing their own might 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 221 ¨C Revealing their own might 1/2</h4>


    During the final moment, it wasn¡¯t that Ling Tian discovered his own conscience!


    And it was that, Ling Tian discovered that Xiao Yi was pretending to be injured all along!


    As expected of the act cool king. Back then, my acting cool skills were taught by him, and who would have known, he would use a different kind of skill today, the skill of pretending to be injured!


    Formidable! I have learned another skill from you, Xiao Yi!


    Xun Yi shouted out as she withdrew back her sword. Immediately, sparks appeared within Ling Tian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Brother Xiao! Today, we should fight with our all together! I don¡¯t wish that we were born in the same month and day, but I wish that we would die together in the same month and day!¡± Ling Tian shouted out, and a surging aura burst out from his body.


    If one didn¡¯t know, they would think that Xiao Yi and Ling Tian were extremely close friends.


    After finish speaking, Ling Tian even patted onto Xiao Yi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Be at ease, with me here, no one will dare to touch a single hair of yours!¡±


    Meanwhile, Ling Tian thought to himself, ¡°I reckon that Brother Xiao is most likely feeling extremely touched right now. That Tang Wushuang really has poor judgment, how could Brother Xiao, the act cool king, let go of such a chance to act cool?¡±


    ¡°Good brother! You hold them back first, while I go to the side and rest for a while first!¡± Xiao Yi said gravely, then walked to the side while using the Xuan Yuan Sword as a crutch.


    Brother Xiao, you can¡¯t do this, don¡¯t scare me please, I have already announced that I will be siding with you!


    ¡°Hai Daisi! You go and stall Ling Tian first! Guang Tianlu! Let¡¯s besiege Xiao Yi together!¡± Xun Yi shouted out.


    Guang Tianlu¡¯s brows became tightly wrinkled as three cards that were emitting out red lights suddenly appeared between his slender fingers.


    Ice bone dragons!


    Followed by Guang Tianlu tossing out the three cards, three ice bone dragons were immediately condensed out by the three cards.


    Those bone dragons were not ordinary bone dragons. Their bones seemed to be formed by ice chunks, and they possessed sharp ice ws.


    Roar!


    The three huge ice bone dragons raised their heads towards the sky and roared. The dragon roars that were emitted out by the ice bone dragons were enough to make one exim in astonishment.


    Guang Tianlu could be seen tossing out three cards once again, and each of the cardsnded onto each of the ice bone dragons!


    Gold lights flickered, and after the gold lights disappeared, a gold color armor could be seen being worn onto each of the ice bone dragons! The gold color armors caused the ice bone dragons to appear even more majestic, and adding on with the ice bone dragons¡¯ huge bodies, the ice bone dragons seemed much more terrifying than before.


    As expected of Guang Family¡¯s family head!


    Xun Yi wasn¡¯t willing to be outdone by Guang Tianlu. Although Cloud Sect was widely known for their sword skills, Cloud Sect¡¯s biggest trump card wasn¡¯t their sword skills, and it was...


    ¡°Thousand Mountains Emperor!¡±


    Xun Yi shouted out, and a huge amount of spiritual energy gushed out from her body. Soon after, the spiritual energy covered onto the entire ground!


    Bang!


    A loud sound rang out, and a huge crack appeared on the ground. Soon after, a huge w appeared out from the crack!


    And afterward, another huge w appeared, followed by a head, and then, an entire body!


    The aura that was being emitted out from the beast caused everyone to gasp.


    ¡°Ancient godly beast!¡±


    Ling Tian cried out in astonishment.


    This woman actually summoned an ancient godly beast! How is this possible!


    Not only was Ling Tian stupefied, everyone else asides from Xun Yi herself was stupefied too.


    To actually summon out an ancient godly beast, from the looks of it, this should be Cloud Sect¡¯s trump card!


    This woman sure is willing to light out her trump card like this. Usually, a sect definitely wouldn¡¯t light out their trump card unless they have reached the moment of life and death. I didn¡¯t expect that for the ancient godly item, this woman actually brought along her sect¡¯s ancient godly beast! What a waste!


    Xiao Yi looked at the ancient godly beast in front of him, and his expression was grave.


    The ancient godly beast looked a bit like a tyrannosaurus rex, and what was different was that, the ancient godly beast possessed two heads, and all four of its limbs were on the ground. And what was astonishing was that, the four eyes of the ancient godly beast actually possessed the ability to ce its target into confusion! The ck scales on the ancient godly beast¡¯s body were squirming at a slow speed and looks extremely disgusting.


    As expected of the ancient godly beast, Thousand Mountains Emperor!


    However, Xiao Yi and the others have not seen before Ying Family¡¯s Heavy Dust.


    Compared to Heavy Dust, the ancient godly beast was a lot thinner and smaller, seemingly just like a baby that was just born.


    For the three big powers to be able to stand above all of the other powers, it was only natural that the three big powers would possess their own trump cards.


    However, Ying Family didn¡¯t even manage to light out their trump cards, and they were already suppressed by Ye Hua¡¯s absolute strength.

 Chapter 221 – Revealing their own might 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 221 ¨C Revealing their own might 2/2</h4>


    ¡°Brother Xiao, you quickly leave first, I will hold them back for you.¡± Ling Tian looked just like a child who has his hands stretched out to receive red packets during Chinese New Year, yet shamelessly shakes his head and says that he doesn¡¯t want any red packets.


    A raging fire ignited within Xiao Yi, and Xiao Yi¡¯s entire aura immediately began raising. Strong spiritual energy swept around Xiao Yi¡¯s surroundings like surging waves. Rumbling sounds began ranging out in the sky, and ck clouds filled the sky within seconds.


    The Xuan Yuan Sword seemed to have sensed its master¡¯s anger and a strong sword aura burst out from it. The sword aura that was emitted out from the Xuan Yuan Sword actually fused together with Xiao Yi¡¯s spiritual energy, and the huge power that was emitted out from the fusion of the sword aura and spiritual energy actually caused cracks to appear on the ice bone dragons¡¯ armors!


    Tang Wushuang¡¯s face turned ck. I didn¡¯t expect that Brother Xiao was actually pretending to be injured all this time! Not only is Brother Xiao fine, but his strength also seems to have be even more formidable than before too!


    ¡°Ling Tian, you step back, just me alone will do!¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s current state seemed as if he had gone back to back then where he yields the power to decide others¡¯ lives and deaths!


    Upon hearing that, Ling Tian became exulted. As expected, Brother Xiao is going to begin acting cool now! Brother Xiao is indeed worthy to be titled Act Cool King Xiao.


    ¡°Hai Daisi, what are you still standing there in a daze for!¡± Xun Yi shouted out. This Xiao Yi seems to be even more formidable than I had expected!


    However, if I recalled correctly, even when Xiao Yi was at his prime, he didn¡¯t possess this kind of power!


    Naturally, Xiao Yi¡¯s state was all thanks to Wei Chang¡¯s ck fog. Not only did the ck fog saved Xiao Yi¡¯s life, it even increased Xiao Yi¡¯s strength by a certain amount.


    The current Xiao Yi was most probably able to have a go with Death Assassin.


    Of course, it was still impossible for the current Xiao Yi to have a go with Death Mage, unless Death Mage actually messes around again and fight cockily at close range against Xiao Yi.


    As South Alliance¡¯s big boss, Hai Daisi naturally possessed some skills!


    Now that everyone has lighted out their trump cards, it is time for me to let everyone have an eye-opening!


    Hai Daisi could be seen using his finger to draw a spiritual formation within the air, and soon after, Hai Daisi shouted out, ¡°Entirety invisible technique!¡±


    Pew!


    Asides from Xiao Yi, Ling Tian, and Tang Wushuang, everyone else, including the beast, disappeared!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression sunk. This is not just a simple invisible technique, even their auras have been concealed too!


    Three big shots joining hands to deal with Xiao Yi was indeed giving Xiao Yi an endless headache.


    After summoning out his ck Tortoise Armor and wearing it onto his body, Xiao Yi said towards Ling Tian who was at his side, ¡°I should remember today¡¯s favor. I will definitely repay this favor in the future!¡±


    ¡°What are you being courteous with me for, we are one family.¡± Right now, Ling Tian has the intention to get on good terms with Xiao Yi. After all, if Xiao Yi¡¯s Xiao Family manages to get into the ranks of the Aristocratic Families, it would be a good thing for Ling Tian¡¯s Ling Family too.


    Tang Wushuang who was at the side tightly clenched his fists.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I would be yed by Brother Xiao!


    Xiao Yi, since you don¡¯t treat me as a brother, then, don¡¯t me me for what I am going to do next!


    At the scene, holding onto the Xuan Yuan Sword, and wearing the ck Tortoise Armor on his body, Xiao Yi looked exactly the same as during that day where he fought with Death Mage.


    Suddenly, a cold light attacked towards Xiao Yi!


    Xiao Yi hurriedly dodged to the side, and when he turned his head around to look at the spot where he was standing at just a while ago, the spot was filled with ice thorns!


    Without having time to think too much, Xiao Yi hurriedly dodged again, and the spot that he was at just a while ago turned into a deep pit!


    Since I am not able to see them, I will just break through his invisibility technique!


    ¡°Heavenly Punishment Sword Technique, Sky Break!¡±


    Xiao Yi could be seen piercing his Xuan Yuan Sword into the ground, and the ground immediately began boiling like water as spiritual energy began gathering towards Xuan Yuan Sword!


    Bang!


    With Xiao Yi as the center, a gold color light spread out in a circr motion, and Xun Yi and the others who turned invisible just a while ago became visible!


    Hai Daisi cried out in astonishment, ¡°You actually broke my ability!¡±


    Xiao Yi sneered at Hai Daisi, ¡°There are no abilities that Xuan Yuan Sword can¡¯t break!¡±


    ¡°Next, I will let you all witness Xuan Yuan Sword¡¯s might!¡±


    ¡°Xuan Yuan Technique, Illumination!¡±


    Xuan Yuan Sword began floating in the air, while Xiao Yi who was below the Xuan Yuan Sword began forming seals with his hands.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s spiritual energy became denser and denser, and within the spiritual energy, there was a trace of ck fog. However, the trace of ck fog wasn¡¯t very eye-catching.


    Pfft!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression sunk as he slowly lowered his head. A dagger could be seen to have pierced through Xiao Yi¡¯s chest, and the de of the dagger was currently dripping with Xiao Yi¡¯s blood.


    Xiao Yi turned his head around to take a look, and he discovered that it was actually Tang Wushuang!


    Xiao Yi thought of every possibility, but never in his wildest imagination did he expect that Tang Wushuang would sneakily strike at his back!


    Sneak attack!


    In actuality, Xiao Yi underestimated the grievance that Tang Wushuang harbored against him. Xiao Yi thought that Tang Wushuang would fight against him honorably and didn¡¯t expect that Tang Wushuang would actually make a sneak attack on him.


    Furthermore, for the dagger to be able to pierce through the ck Tortoise Armor, it could be seen that the dagger wasn¡¯t an ordinary dagger at all.


    The dagger was lent to Tang Wushuang by Tang Wushuang¡¯s master and has to be returned back. The dagger was an ancient godly item that looks pretty much like an ordinary dagger.


    ¡°Xiao Yi! You forced me!¡±

 Chapter 222 – Sage doctor 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 222 ¨C Sage doctor 1/2</h4>


    The sudden sneak attack caused everyone to be stunned.


    Everyone knew that the rtionship between Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang was pretty good, and even if they had a fall out with each other, it was unlikely for either of them to take a stab at the other¡¯s back. After all, it was not a glorious matter to take a stab at the other¡¯s back in such a situation like this, and if one of them were to actually do it, the person who did it would lose his face once words of the matter began spreading.


    Regarding Tang Wushuang¡¯s action, even if he managed to obtain the Xuan Yuan Sword, he won¡¯t be able to get a passing grade in the Aristocratic Families¡¯ evaluation, and the reason that the Aristocratic Families would give for giving a failing grade to Tang Wushuang would be that, there is a problem with how this family head acts!


    Right now, Tang Wushuang¡¯s gaze was no longer on the Xuan Yuan Sword, all Tang Wushuang wanted to do now was to kill this ungrateful brother of his!


    ¡°Tang Wushuang!¡± Ling Tian shouted out angrily as he struck his fist towards Tang Wushuang.


    The fist that Ling Tian struck out possessed ferocious might, and along with the fist being struck out, Ling Tian¡¯s vigorous spiritual energy formed into a huge gold fist!


    Tang Wushuang¡¯s eyes became focused as he pulled out the dagger from Xiao Yi¡¯s chest, then tightly held his right hand into a fist and struck his fist towards the huge fist!


    Don¡¯t forget, Tang Wushuang was very strong too! If not, Tang Wushuang wouldn¡¯t have been able tond a sneak attack so easily onto Xiao Yi! Tang Wushuang wasn¡¯t called a soldier king for nothing!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Huge sounds erupted out in session, and an astonishing amount of spiritual energy swept towards all directions. The sight was an astonishing sight to look at.


    Xun Yi, Hai Daisi, and Guang Tianlu were exulted.


    This Tang Wushuang has helped us greatly!


    The Xuan Yuan Sword that was floating within the sky lost Xiao Yi¡¯s control and fell towards the ground while with the tip of its de faced towards the ground.


    Xun Yi was the first to react as she ran straight at the Xuan Yuan Sword.


    Hai Daisi and Guang Tianlu came to their senses a few secondster. After scolding Xun Yi for being shameless, the two hurriedly rushed towards the Xuan Yuan Sword too.


    As for Xiao Yi, he retreated back quite a number of steps, then fell powerlessly onto the ground. Blood was gushing out from Xiao Yi¡¯s chest, however, if one were to look at Xiao Yi¡¯s wound, they would be able to see that a lump of ck fog was currently slowly healing Xiao Yi¡¯s wound.


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t discover that as his eyes were currently looking at Tang Wushuang. Xiao Yi didn¡¯t dare to believe that Tang Wushuang would actually do something like this.


    Xun Yi¡¯s speed was extremely quick, and she was the first to reach the Xuan Yuan Sword.


    After grabbing onto Xuan Yuan Sword¡¯s hilt with her delicate hand, Xun Yi firmly pulled out Xuan Yuan Sword from the ground, thenughed unrestrainedly, ¡°Xuan Yuan Sword belongs to me, Xun Yi!¡±


    Right when Xun Yi was rejoicing, three ice bone dragons suddenly rushed towards Xun Yi and used their huge heads to attack onto Xun Yi.


    Xun Yi snorted as she casually brandished the Xuan Yuan Sword that was within her hand. Immediately, gold light blossomed, and the three ice bone dragons were forcibly repelled!


    ¡°Guang Tianlu! What are you doing!¡± Xun Yi questioned coldly.


    ¡°Sect Master Xun, for you to snatch away the Xuan Yuan Sword just like this, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not appropriate, right!¡± Anger appeared within Guang Tianlu¡¯s calm face.


    Xun Yiughed loudly, ¡°Guang Tianlu, beforeing here, we have already agreed that whoever manages to snatch the Xuan Yuan Sword first, the Xuan Yuan Sword will belong to that person!¡±


    ¡°Hai Daisi! What are you still being in a daze for! Snatch the sword!¡± Guang Tianlu shouted out towards Hai Daisi who was at his side as he tossed out a card.


    The three ice bone dragons could be seen to actually began merging together and transforming into a three-headed ice bone dragon king!


    Hai Daisi¡¯s expression was grave as he quickly formed a seal with both of his hands and shouted out, ¡°Ice roar!¡±


    A bunch of huge ices could be seen suddenly appearing around Xun Yi¡¯s surroundings and the temperature around Xun Yi¡¯s surroundings began decreasing rapidly.


    Each of the ices possessed a majestic amount of spiritual energy, and whenbined together, the ices formed into a strong ice formation!


    Faced against the attacks of Hai Daisi and Guang Tianlu while being trapped in the ice formation, Xun Yi appeared to not be having it easy.


    After all, Xun Yi had only just obtained the Xuan Yuan Sword just a while ago and still hasn¡¯t had the time to unravel the marvels that were stored within the Xuan Yuan Sword.


    Under Guang Tianlu¡¯s control, the ice bone dragon king spurt out three ice mes.


    Immediately, cold frost filled the sky, and a blizzard actually formed within the sky that was filled with dark clouds.


    ¡°Hai Daisi! Guang Tianlu! My Cloud Sect will remember the two of you!¡±


    Hai Daisi sneered, ¡°Xun Yi! Hand over the Xuan Yuan Sword obediently and you can still continue being your sect master, or else!¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡±

 Chapter 222 – Sage doctor 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 222 ¨C Sage doctor 2/2</h4>


    The ancient godly beast that was at the side let out a huge roar, and the might of the godly beast struck towards the two at full force! The scales that were on the ancient godly beast actually detached from its body, and like a bunch of bees that have gone berserk, the scales flew towards the two.


    Hai Daisi and Guang Tianlu¡¯s expression tensed up as they immediately began using techniques to defend against the scales that were flying towards them.


    However, were the scales of the ancient godly beast fake goods? Evidently, they were not, and the ck scales disintegrated the defenses of the two in mere seconds.


    As expected of Cloud Sect¡¯s trump card, it was not something to belittle!


    Guang Tianlu had no choice but to control the ice bone dragon king to attack the ancient godly beast. Immediately, the pressure on Xun Yi became much lighter.


    ¡°Hai Daisi! Go to hell!¡± Xun Yi used the Xuan Yuan Sword within her hand to break through the ice formation, then rushed towards Hai Daisi.


    Hai Daisi was just simply a long-range ability user and he does not possess formidable close-rangebat skills like Death Mage. Therefore, Hai Daisi could only choose to dodge.


    Xun Yi began pursuing after Hai Daisi, while Hai Daisi began running away from Xun Yi.


    Xun Yi seemed just like a shrew as she continuously swung the Xuan Yuan Sword at Hai Daisi, while Hai Daisi seemed just like a husband that was being mistreated, dodging the sword that was being swung at him in every way he could.


    Xun Yi who was pursuing after Hai Daisi suddenly tightly wrinkled her brows.


    I sense danger!


    All of a sudden, a silver needle that was flickering with cold light flew towards Xun Yi and pierced into the back of Xun Yi¡¯s hand. Immediately, Xun Yi¡¯s hand turned numb, and she let go of the Xuan Yuan Sword.


    A shadow flew by, and the Xuan Yuan Sword that was falling towards the ground immediately disappeared!


    The three stopped attacking each other and looked towards the two people that appeared in the sky.


    The back of Xun Yi¡¯s hand began turning purple at a speed that was visible to the eyes. Not daring to be careless, Xun Yi quickly ate a medicinal pill, then sat down cross-legged and began refining the medicinal pill.


    Guang Tianlu shouted out gravely, ¡°Sage Doctor Song Huang! Fu Xiu!¡±


    Fu Xiu could be seen holding onto the Xuan Yuan Sword. From the looks of it, that shadow from just a while ago was him, and the person that was standing beside Fu Xiu was Sage Doctor Song Huang.


    Song Huang was known for killing people with his left hand, and saving people with his right hand, and his title of sage doctor was also well-known by many, especially the people that were from the north.


    The differences between Song Huang and Long Aotian were that one appeared early and did not met with Ye Hua, while the other appearedte and had met with Ye Hua.


    Song Huang was the one who shot out the needle from a while ago, and Song Huang would never lick onto a needle that had been smeared with poison.


    On the other hand, Fu Xiu was the family head of an ordinary family. Fu Xiu¡¯s strength was so-so, but his speed was extremely fast! Fu Xiu¡¯s speed was fast to the point that he could somewhat travel through time.


    With a smile on his face, Fu Xiu could be seen cupping his hands towards Song Huang who was beside him and said, ¡°Thank you, sage doctor, for helping me.¡±


    ¡°Family Head Fu, you are being too courteous. Back then, you helped me, thus, it is only right that I repay you the favor today.¡± Song Huang said with a slight smile on his face, appearing very amiable. However, only Xun Yi knew just how vicious this Song Huang was.


    Song Huang took a look at the Xuan Yuan Sword, and he didn¡¯t have any thought of possessing it. Song Huang preferred living a carefree and unconstrained life.


    ¡°Family Head Fu, since you have obtained what you wanted, I should take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot!¡±


    Right when Song Huang was about to leave, his brows suddenly became wrinkled.


    Fu Xiu¡¯s brows became wrinkled too as he looked at the Xuan Yuan Sword that was within his hand.


    The Xuan Yuan Sword within my hand is actually trembling slightly, what is going on!


    After taking a look at that Xiao Yi, he doesn¡¯t seem like he currently possesses the strength to control the Xuan Yuan Sword. So, just what is going on!


    Everyone knew Fu Xiu to some extent. As long as something was taken away by Fu Xiu, it would be very hard to get it back from him. After all, Fu Xiu¡¯s speed was too fast, and no one could do anything about it, unless, there was someone who was even faster than Fu Xiu.


    Furthermore, this time, with Sage Doctor Song Huang here to protect Fu Xiu, it was even harder for anyone here to snatch back the Xuan Yuan Sword from Fu Xiu.


    Xun Yi, Hai Daisi, and Guang Tianlu were practically about to go mad from anger.


    The north¡¯s Aristocratic Families are untrustworthy! However, after snatching away the Xuan Yuan Sword from us, the two are not hurrying to leave, and their expressions right now seem very strange.


    ¡°Fu Xiu! There is something wrong with this Xuan Yuan Sword, throw it away!¡± Song Huang shouted out hurriedly.


    Fu Xiu didn¡¯t think too much as he immediately threw away the Xuan Yuan Sword that was in his hand.


    When Guang Tianlu saw that the Xuan Yuan Sword was thrown into the air, he immediately controlled his ice bone dragon king to bite onto it!


    ¡°Xuan Yuan Sword belongs to my Guang Family!¡±


    Guang Tianlu¡¯s face was filled with joy, and he seemed as if he was about to go insane from joy.


    However, everyone did not look at Guang Tianlu, and instead, they were looking at the Xuan Yuan Sword that was currently being bitten onto by the ice bone dragon king.


    The Xuan Yuan Sword could be seen trembling very strongly, seemingly like it was being pulled onto by a formidable power!


    Bang!


    Suddenly! The ice bone dragon king exploded and turned into ice powder and scattered within the air. Meanwhile, Xuan Yuan Sword stopped trembling and was quietly floating within the air!

 Chapter 223 – Long-range control 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 223 ¨C Long-range control 1/2</h4>


    Long¡¯an City, Leisure Bar, 10 minutes ago...


    Currently, in Ye Hua¡¯s bedroom, Ye Hua was sitting on a sofa and silently smoking while with his legs ced onto the coffee table.


    The family conflict caused Ye Hua to suffer misery that couldn¡¯t be described with words.


    Both the palm and the back of the hand are equally important. Choose one and abandon the other? That¡¯s not possible. How could I, the Supreme Overlord, abandon a woman that belongs to me! Even if a woman of mine dies, I will bring her back from the grave and make her continue on being my woman!


    However, those two women are truly very troublesome. One of them wants to split the custody of the child, while the other would rather die than submit. Why are their personalities so unyielding, they do not have the tenderness that a woman should possess at all.


    ¡°Subordinate pays respect to Your Honor.¡±


    Suddenly, Wei Chang appeared behind Ye Hua and shouted out respectfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly.


    Hearing His Honor¡¯s tone, His Honor doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood at all. However, right now, I¡¯m also feeling very gloomy. Xiao Tang has been ignoring me for the entire day.


    How could Tang Wei not be angry with Wei Chang?


    We could have lived together with just each other in the house, but suddenly, two non-mainstreams appeared within the house. Tell me, isn¡¯t this infuriating? Uncle Wei¡¯s straight man disease is too severe.


    Wei Chang said lightly, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate mentioned to you before that subordinate had left a bit of aura on the Xuan Yuan Sword, so that Your Honor could amuse yourself when the timees. And right now, the time hase.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that Xiao Yi about to die again?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly.


    ¡°His situation is not looking very good, but he is able to still continue living.¡±


    Ye Hua shook his head, ¡°Seems like I have looked too highly upon this Xiao Yi, he is not able to even kill a mere few people.¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because this Xiao Yi is ipetent, Your Honor could amuse yourself by toying around with the likes of this Xiao Yi. Also, since Your Honor has been in a bad mood for those few days, killing people should be able to alleviate Your Honor¡¯s mood by a bit.¡± Wei Chang said with a light smile on his face. As a subordinate, what I have to do is to make the boss be happy. And making the boss be happy sure takes a lot of trouble.


    If Wei Chang spent as much effort in treating Tang Wei, it was reckoned that Tang Wei would have been touched to death by Wei Chang and would straightforwardly push down Wei Chang by force.


    Ye Hua sighed. My mood is indeed not really good right now. Since that¡¯s the case, I will just amuse myself by toying around with the likes of that Xiao Yi then.


    ¡°Wei Chang, you understand me the best.¡±


    ¡°Then, subordinate should take his leave and not disturb Your Honor in amusing yourself.¡± After finish speaking, Wei Chang disappeared from the bedroom.


    Ye Hua waved his hand, and soon after, he found the aura that Wei Chang left on the Xuan Yuan Sword.


    There aren¡¯t a lot of people here though, it wouldn¡¯t do much in alleviating my mood even if I killed all those people. And that Xiao Yi, he is lying down on the ground like a salted fish, he has truly disappointed me.


    Ye Hua could be seen lifting up his hand, then stretched out his index finger. Ye Hua intends to control the Xuan Yuan Sword from a long distance.


    ¡°Haha, this Xuan Yuan Sword actually dares to resist, this is a bit interesting. However, in front of me, the Supreme Overlord, you are still not qualified enough to resist against me!¡±


    Within seconds, Ye Hua intruded his way into the internal of the Xuan Yuan Sword.


    Right now, Ye Hua was leaning on the sofa while with his eyes closed, and his index finger was slowly swaying around. Ye Hua seemed like he was savoring the aftertaste of something, and what Ye Hua was savoring was, the frightened expressions that appeared on those people¡¯s faces!


    At the scene!


    Hai Daisi looked at the Xuan Yuan Sword that was floating within the air, and after steeling his heart, he rushed towards the Xuan Yuan Sword, then soon after, grabbed onto the Xuan Yuan Sword, ¡°Xuan Yuan Sword belongs to my South Alliance!¡±


    Everyone remained silent while looking nervously at the Xuan Yuan Sword. What happened just now was too strange.


    The explosion of the ice bone dragon king caused Guang Tianlu to be injured, and Xun Yi was currently sitting down cross-legged and detoxifying the poison within her body. At the scene, there weren¡¯t many people left.


    However, there were quite a number of people hiding around the surroundings of the scene. Those people seemed to be looking for an opportunity to snatch the Xuan Yuan Sword away, and when those people saw what happened just a while ago, they decided to just continue watching in the dark and see what happens next.

 Chapter 223 – Long-range control 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 223 ¨C Long-range control 2/2</h4>


    Right when Hai Daisi was feeling exulted, the Xuan Yuan Sword that was being held in his right hand actually spun 360 degrees.


    Ah!!!


    Hai Daisi¡¯s entire right hand was chopped off by the Xuan Yuan Sword. The sudden turn of events caused everyone to be shocked.


    Xiao Yi has already fainted, so just who is the one that is controlling the Xuan Yuan Sword? Is the Xuan Yuan Sword controlling itself? No, how would that be possible!


    The severed arm was falling down towards the ground.


    Ye Hua slightly moved his index finger, and the Xuan Yuan Sword began moving around at high speed. Afterimages of the Xuan Yuan Sword even appeared because of how fast the Xuan Yuan Sword was moving. Immediately, the entire arm was sliced into fine powder by the Xuan Yuan Sword.


    Everyone gasped. With the arm sliced into fine powder, this Hai Daisi won¡¯t be able to even attach back his arm!


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± Song Huang shouted out loudly. This is a trap!


    Fu Xiu¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and in a sh, he was already gone.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°This guy runs rather fast.¡±


    Ye Hua shed with his index finger, and the Xuan Yuan Sword turned into a gold light and chased directly after Fu Xiu who was currently located a few kilometers away.


    Fu Xiu who was running away turned his head around to take a look, and immediately, his eyeballs almost popped out from his eye sockets.


    That Xuan Yuan Sword actually chased up to me, and it is almost about to reach me!


    Even more, that Xuan Yuan Sword is moving its body around, seemingly like it is mocking me!


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Fu Xiu was in disbelief.


    Even the experts within the Aristocratic Families also don¡¯t possess a speed such as mine, and yet, this ancient godly item, Xuan Yuan Sword, actually possesses such speed?


    No! This Xuan Yuan Sword is definitely being controlled by someone!


    Xuan Yuan Sword¡¯s speed could be seen to be faster than Fu Xiu¡¯s speed as it rushed to the front of Fu Xiu, then made a drift within the air!


    Pfft!


    Right through the stomach!


    Fu Xiu looked dazedly at the Xuan Yuan Sword that pierced right through his stomach, and even up till now, Fu Xiu still felt that he was dreaming!


    Originally, I thought that, with my speed, and adding on with Song Huang¡¯s protection, I would definitely be able to obtain the Xuan Yuan Sword. Right now, I have indeed obtained the Xuan Yuan Sword, just that, the Xuan Yuan Sword has pierced right through my stomach.


    Just like this, the Xuan Yuan Sword dragged onto Fu Xiu¡¯s body and returned back to the scene.


    Everyone at the scene thought that the Xuan Yuan Sword ran and didn¡¯t expect that the Xuan Yuan Sword actually went to bring Fu Xiu back!


    Song Huang¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    I ampletely aware of Fu Xiu¡¯s speed. When ites to speed, there are only a few who are faster than Fu Xiu!


    And yet, such a person like this was actually brought back here by the Xuan Yuan Sword! If even Fu Xiu wasn¡¯t able to run away, I and the people that are here can forget about trying to run away!


    Right now, everyone did not dare to make a move.


    Ling Tian who was protecting Xiao Yi was fighting fiercely with Tang Wushuang. However, when they saw what was happening, the two stopped their fight.


    Xuan Yuan Sword could be seen tossing Fu Xiu into the air.


    Ye Hua¡¯s index finger moved around lightly, and at the same time, Xuan Yuan Sword shed out a bunch of gold lights.


    Fu Xiu who was in the air was shed into pieces, and soon after, the pieces of Fu Xiu¡¯s bodynded onto the ground. The scene was enough to make one¡¯s heart turn cold from fright.


    Tang Wushuang felt that he didn¡¯t have time to think too much right now. If I don¡¯t run now, the one that would be dead next will be me!


    While with his eyes closed, Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°Want to run?! Not a single one of you are going to be able to run away today!¡±


    Just like Fu Xiu, Tang Wushuang was stabbed through the stomach and brought back to the scene. However, Tang Wushuang wasn¡¯t killed off and was instead thrown onto the ground.


    Ling Tian swallowed his saliva.


    Just a while ago, I have tried out this Tang Wushuang¡¯s strength, and this Tang Wushuang was much formidable than he was in the past. However, this Tang Wushuang was still pierced by the Xuan Yuan Sword. Could it be, Xiao Yi? Is he actually pretending to be injured and is currently controlling the Xuan Yuan Sword to kill people!


    ¡°Act Cool King Xiao, don¡¯t pretend anymore, I know that it is you!¡± Ling Tian shook onto Xiao Yi, however, there was no response from Xiao Yi.


    Everyone at the scene understood one thing. Whoever that runs, dies!


    Even Song Huang hadnded onto the ground and was looking cautiously at the Xuan Yuan Sword!


    Whistle!


    Xuan Yuan Sword disappeared once again, and when it appeared again, it brought along 30+ people with it, and all of them had a severed arm!


    Song Huang wrinkled his brows.


    Those people are the higher-ups within the north¡¯s powers. Seems like they were hiding at the side and observing the situation, or perhaps, they were also waiting for the perfect opportunity to snatch the Xuan Yuan Sword. But, unfortunately for those people, it seems like their luck has run out!


    Right now, the Xuan Yuan Sword was just like a big brother overlooking everyone at the scene. And along with the swaying of Ye Hua¡¯s index finger, the Xuan Yuan Sword began swaying around back and forth in the air.


    ¡°Sage Doctor, what should we do now, this sword is very bizarre!¡± One of the people within the 30+ people asked.


    Song Huang shook his head and did not say anything.


    Right now, the Xuan Yuan Sword is basically the kidnapper, and we are the hostages. Our lives and deaths are currently all within the Xuan Yuan Sword¡¯s moment of thought. If anyone of us were to run, the result would be a stab through the stomach. Although that Tang Wushuang is still not dead yet, he is not far away from being dead.


    ¡°Alliance Master Hai, are you fine?¡± Guang Tianlu asked weakly.


    Hai Daisi had already stopped his own bleeding, but hisplexion was very pale, ¡°I¡¯m fine, what about you?¡±


    ¡°The aura that the Xuan Yuan Sword emitted out just now destroyed my dragon king, and because of that, I suffered some internal injuries.¡±

 Chapter 224 – Ah Li has killed a person

    <h4>Chapter 224 ¨C Ah Li has killed a person</h4>


    ¡°Are you two intending to run away or not?¡± Xun Yi who was currently weak walked over slowly and asked.


    The two shook their heads.


    Right now, running away is equivalent to looking for death. If anyone here wants to get pierced right through the stomach, they can go ahead and choose to run away.


    Right now, Ye Hua was lying down on the sofa, and his mood has be a little bit better.


    From the looks of it, it seems like killing is the only way that can make my mood be slightly better. I should stop thinking about those two women for now.


    Right when Ye Hua was preparing to kill off those people, Donghuang Li suddenly opened the door and walked into the room, then shouted out sweetly, ¡°Daddy~¡±


    Ye Hua opened his eyes and revealed out a light smile, ¡°Ah Li, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Donghuang Li could be seen running to the front of Ye Hua and holding onto the arm that Ye Hua was using to control the Xuan Yuan Sword with both of her hands, then said adorably as she began shaking onto the arm that she was holding onto, ¡°Daddy,e and y with Ah Li~¡±


    Along with Donghuang Li¡¯s shaking, Ye Hua¡¯s index finger began swaying back and forth acutely, ¡°Ah Li, daddy is currently working.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm~ Daddy, Ah Li miss you.¡± Donghuang Li could be seen increasing the strength in her hands, and the swaying of Ye Hua¡¯s hand became faster.


    Right now, the Xuan Yuan Sword seemed just like a drunk as it began flying around the air in disorder.


    ¡°Run!¡± Song Huang shouted out hurriedly.


    Everyone began running away in all directions. However, the range that the Xuan Yuan Sword was flying around became bigger and bigger, and the speed of the Xuan Yuan Sword also became faster and faster. Many people who were running away were indescribably either chopped in half at the waist or beheaded.


    When everyone saw that the Xuan Yuan Sword seemed to be going out of control, they began running away even harder than before.


    In just seconds, the scene seemed just like purgatory, blood was flying around everywhere.


    On the other hand, Tang Wushuang who was lying down on the ground managed to avoid this crisis.


    And Xun Fang, Hai Daisi, and Guang Tianlu¡¯s luck were much betterpared to most of the others that were at the scene. The three of them managed to run away.


    ¡°Daddy~ How about Ah Li bring you to eat chicken and let you show off your might in front of Aunt Qing. And who knows, maybe after that, Aunt Qing will forgive you.¡± Donghuang Li said adorably while shaking onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm.


    Donghuang Li was truly mischievous. Who knows how many people have died because of her shaking onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm?


    ¡°Alright, Ah Li can go and wait for daddy first, daddy will head over in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Then, pinky promise~¡± Donghuang Li extended out her pinky.


    Naturally, Ye Hua would satisfy all of his daughter¡¯s requests. After seeing that her daughter left, Ye Hua looked towards the scene, and immediately, Ye Hua¡¯s expression sunk!


    The Xuan Yuan Sword that was flying around in disorder also came to a halt.


    They actually ran away!


    Ye Hua let out a breath.


    After thinking about it, apanying my daughter is much more important.


    Ye Hua moved his index finger, and the Xuan Yuan Sword immediately pierced through the ground that was situated right beside Xiao Yi.


    Ling Tian looked dazedly at the scene in front of him, then said towards Xiao Yi who was currently unconscious, ¡°And you still dare to say that you never act cool! I have never seen anyone who can act cool like you!¡±


    ¡°Quickly get up, everyone left already, there won¡¯t be anyone here to p for this act of yours.¡± Ling Tian shouted out helplessly at Xiao Yi.


    Looking at the Xuan Yuan Sword that was right in front of him, Ling Tian did not dare to go and grab it. Ling Tian was afraid that the situation from just a while ago would happen again.


    What happened just now was too terrifying! Take this Tang Wushuang for example, just now, the Xuan Yuan Sword actually stabbed into his crotch by ident. Who knows if he is still fine or not after that stab into his crotch.


    Right now, not only was Tang Wushuang¡¯s stomach red, even his crotch was red too.


    Without too long, Xiao Yi gradually woke up.


    ¡°Big Brother Xiao, you finally woke up!¡± Ling Tian cried out in surprise as he walked up and held onto Xiao Yi.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Yi asked with a nk look on his face.


    Ling Tian rolled his eyes, ¡°Brother Xiao, I know that you are modest, but if you continue being modest like this, you won¡¯t have any friends.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s face was filled with confusion. Xiao Yi wants to express that he really didn¡¯t know what happened.


    While being supported by Ling Tian, Xiao Yi slowly stood his body up.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, what do we do with that Tang Wushuang?¡± Ling Tian looked towards Tang Wushuang who was currently pretty much about to die soon and asked.


    Xiao Yi took a look at Tang Wushuang, then said gravely, ¡°Whether if he dies or lives, it will all depend on his luck. I, Xiao Yi, do not owe him anything.¡±


    Ling Tian nodded his head.


    After the two left, a man appeared. While with his brows wrinkled, the man looked at his phone and said, ¡°F**k, no more chapters again, I will break another leg of his when I return back!¡±


    This man was Gui Chengren, Tang Wushuang¡¯s master.


    Looking at his disciple¡¯s miserable state, Gui Chengren shook his head. This disciple of mine has truly thrown my face away.


    ¡°Master... save me.¡± Tang Wushuang stretched out his hand which had blood on it.


    Gui Chengren said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, your hand is dirty!¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± Tang Wushuang shouted out weakly.


    Gui Chengren let out a sigh, then waved his hand, and the two disappeared from the scene.


    The entire ce became peaceful once again. The ck clouds within the sky gradually scattered, and only the bloodstains that were on the ground could prove that a battle had happened here.


    Within the bedroom, after thinking for a bit, Ye Hua decided to contact Wei Chang first.


    I cannot let them off so easily!


    ¡°Your Honor! Have your mood be a bit better?¡± Wei Chang appeared within the bedroom and asked respectfully.


    Ye Hua let out a sigh, ¡°I was interrupted by Ah Li.¡±


    ¡°The Little Honor definitely didn¡¯t mean to do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I of course know that, which is why I called you over. Go and deal with those people from the north who managed to run away.¡±


    Wei Chang remained silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Your Honor, there¡¯s something that subordinate doesn¡¯t know if he should say or not.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°For this time¡¯s fight for the ancient godly item, the north and south had an agreement beforehand. Therefore, I think that it would be much better if the three people that are from the south died in the north.¡±


    Ye Hua was startled. I didn¡¯t expect that Wei Chang would be able to possess suchprehension.


    ¡°Wei Chang, your performancetely has been really good! If you have any requests, you can go ahead and tell me!¡± Ye Hua was very happy.


    It is a good thing for my subordinates to have brains, especially someone like Wei Chang, who went from brainless to having a brain. Wei Chang has truly changed greatly.


    Wei Chang didn¡¯t dare to take the credit for himself as he said hurriedly, ¡°Although Your Honor didn¡¯t say it, in actuality, what Your Honor was trying to do was to test subordinate¡¯s adaptability to changes. It is fortunate that subordinate managed to answer correctly.¡±


    Ye Hua was startled and he had a bbergasted look on his face. Soon after, Ye Hua revealed out a smile and said, ¡°To be able to perceive my true intentions, Wei Chang, you are truly bing smarter and smarter!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate do not dare to take the credit for himself, this is all thanks to Your Honor¡¯s teachings. Also, subordinate does not have any requests, subordinate just hopes that Your Honor could increase subordinate¡¯s pay. After all, after having a girlfriend, my pay is somewhat unable to keep up with my expenses anymore.¡± Right now, Wei Chang indeed did not have any money.


    I¡¯m currently in the situation where when I¡¯m refueling the Porsche, the money that I used to pay for the fuel belongs to Xiao Tang.


    Ye Hua nodded his head, ¡°This is a small matter, I will double your pay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Honor!¡± Wei Chang hurriedly gave his thanks. I have finally entered into the ranks of households that possess an annual ie of 10k rmb and above.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, who do you intend on calling to go and deal with those three people?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    ¡°Green and red brothers, those two require battle experiences. I will use those three people to give the green and red brothers a practice at battling.¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°That would be good. Give them more missions in the future so that they can increase their battle experiences, and thus be able to protect Ah Li properly in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You can leave.¡±


    After Wei Chang left, Ye Hua rubbed onto his head and mumbled to himself, ¡°When did this Wei Chang be so smart, I¡¯m sort of not used to Wei Chang being so smart. However, after all is said and done, this is still a good thing.¡±


    Ye Hua arrived at Qing Yutong¡¯s bedroom, and it could be seen that, Ye Hua¡¯s daughter and Ye Zizi were currently ying with their games, while Qing Yutong was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Daddy, Ah Li has already started ying, you can go back and continue sleeping.¡± Donghuang Li was very serious in ying with her game because she was currentlypeting with Ye Zizi.


    ¡°Big brother, Big Sister Qing went to your office, she was called over by sister-inw.¡± Ye Zizi added.


    Ye Hua¡¯s eyes lighted up. I hope that Qing Yutong¡¯s talk with Qing Ya would work. I will go and listen to what they are talking about with each other. Actually, forget about it! Am I, the Supreme Overlord, the kind of person that would eavesdrop on others! If words of it were to spread out, I would be aughingstock!


    A minuteter, Ye Hua stood in front of the office¡¯s door and began eavesdropping on the conversation that was happening within the office.


    While eavesdropping, Ye Hua thought to himself, if anyone saw what I¡¯m doing, I will silence them by killing them.

 Chapter 225 – It’s time to get hard!

    <h4>Chapter 225 ¨C It¡¯s time to get hard!</h4>


    Within the office.


    Qing Ya¡¯s surroundings were filled with tissues that were crumpled into balls. Qing Ya was currently wiping onto her tears and seemed very pitiful.


    Qing Yutong was sitting at the opposite side of her big sister and sizing up her big sister.


    It is good that big sister is able to cry and get angry. At the least, this shows that big sister still cares about brother-inw.


    If she really didn¡¯t care about brother-inw anymore, she would be acting indifferent right now.


    ¡°This bastard, I am going to freeze his card!¡± While speaking, Qing Ya took out her phone and dialed the bank, then told the bank to freeze Ye Hua¡¯s bank card.


    Ye Hua who was eavesdropping outside almost rushed into the office.


    Just a while ago, I promised Wei Chang that I would increase his pay, and yet, in the blink of an eye, you froze my card! How am I going to act as the boss if you do this!


    Qing Ya said while whimpering, ¡°Boohoo, I will see just how he is going to afford to buy crayfishes to eat. Yutong... your brother-inw is too much.¡±


    ¡°Big sister, the current situation is already pretty good.¡± Qing Yutong consoled as she took out a piece of tissue from the tissue box and handed the tissue over to her big sister.


    Qing Ya asked while sobbing, ¡°How is this situation counted as already pretty good!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Back then when brother-inw wanted to make me a member of his harem, didn¡¯t you say that you would deliver protection over to me and brother-inw if I were to be a member of brother-inw¡¯s harem?¡±


    ¡°Qing Yutong! I called you over to help me think of a n, not to let you speak nonsense!¡± Qing Ya shouted out indignantly. What time is it already right now, and yet this Qing Yutong is still making such a joke like this!


    Ye Hua who was outside the office wished that he could smack onto Qing Yutong¡¯s butt right now.


    Your big sister is already feeling angry enough, and yet you still went and add oil to the fire!


    Qing Yutong said seriously, ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s take a step back and think for a moment. That woman is basically brother-inw¡¯s past love affair, and regarding the matter that the woman became pregnant with Ah Li, brother-inw most probably didn¡¯t know about it at all. If brother-inw knew about it, based on his attitude towards Ah Li during those few days, he would have long brought Ah Li back to the bar.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, this shows that brother-inw indeed did not know that Ah Li was his daughter until just a few days ago.¡± Qing Yutong spoke based on facts and was beingpletely unbiased.


    Ye Hua who was standing outside the door nodded his head. There is nothing wrong with Yutong¡¯s interpretation.


    ¡°However, that woman is indeed very beautiful, and brother-inw is tempted to take that woman in.¡±


    What Qing Yutong said next caused Ye Hua¡¯s expression to sink.


    What do you mean by I am tempted to take that woman in, that woman is my woman, therefore, it is only right for me to take her in!


    Upon hearing that, Qing Ya began crying harder, ¡°Your brother-inw is basically a fickle bastard! In the past, I didn¡¯t know that he was such a fickle fellow, but right now, I have seenpletely through him!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, which man isn¡¯t fickle? Those who aren¡¯t fickle, they all prefer men instead of women.¡±


    ¡°Qing Yutong! Your big sister has been swindled by a man, and you are still all smiles here!¡±


    Qing Yutongughed dryly, ¡°Big sister, you say that brother-inw swindled you, but just what did he swindle away from you?¡±


    ¡°He... he... In any case, he swindled me!¡±


    If not for Qing Ya being pregnant, Ye Hua really wanted to smack Qing Ya¡¯s butt.


    This Qing Ya, she is basically cing an usation on me by force.


    ¡°Did brother-inw swindle you to get in bed with him, or did he swindle your money away from you?¡± Qing Yutong raised her eyebrows and said.


    ¡°Qing Yutong, get out!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, think back to those days during your honeymoon with brother-inw. During those days, the two of you would constantly kiss ardently with each other while in front of me and Ye Zizi, and that tongue of yours would even extend all the way into brother-inw¡¯s mouth. Tsk, tsk, tsk... I remember just watching the two of you kiss would make my entire body go numb~¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s face was flushed with both anger and embarrassment as she shouted out and threw a pillow towards Qing Yutong.


    Qing Yutong let out a breath, then persuaded, ¡°In actuality, I think that brother-inw is pretty good. Brother-inw cares very much about you, and aside from the fact that he likes to act cool, drink, and smoke, he doesn¡¯t seem to have any bad habits.¡±


    ¡°Are those not counted as bad habits?! Amongst the five big bad habits, he already possesses two of them! As of now, he is basically onlycking gambling, visiting brothels, and doing drugs!¡±


    (Five big bad habits ¨C Smoking, drinking, gambling, visiting brothels, and drugs)


    ¡°Big sister, you know that brother-inw definitely wouldn¡¯t go and visit brothels, after all, brother-inw is only interested in you.¡± Qing Yutong teased.


    ¡°Get out, get out, I don¡¯t want to listen to your facious reasonings, your brother-inw definitely bribed you to say good things about him!¡±


    Qing Yutong ced her hands onto her waist and said solemnly, ¡°Big sister, you can insult other things about me, but you cannot insult my moral quality! No matter what, I, Qing Yutong, was born as one of the young pioneers. When someone tries to bribe me, I wouldn¡¯t even give them the time of day! Yesterday, I even went off on brother-inw and told him that he can prepare to be divorced soon.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qing Ya could be heard crying out in surprise. Soon after, feeling that her reaction was very big, Qing Ya immediately turned her head away from Qing Yutong.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s face was filled with disdain. With the way you are acting, what are you even being angry at brother-inw for? Upon mentioning divorce, you immediately be so nervous.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see brother-inw¡¯s expression at that time, he seemed as if his wife had died.¡±


    ¡°Qing Yutong, who are you cursing to have died!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m just making an analogy. Alright, I might as well just act and show you how brother-inw acted yesterday.¡±


    Qing Yutong coughed lightly, then began to adopt Ye Hua¡¯s usual indifferent expression. After adopting Ye Hua¡¯s usual indifferent expression, Qing Yutong¡¯s expression copsed in the next second as she began pleading, ¡°Yutong, please quickly go and beg your big sister for me, I cannot not have her, if your big sister were to leave, you can forget about living too...¡±


    Ye Hua took in a deep breath. If this Qing Yutong¡¯s talk ends up not having any positive effect, she can prepare to get it from me! Moreover, would I, the Supreme Overlord, beg a woman like this! What kind of a joke is this Qing Yutong even cracking?


    ¡°Yutong, your performance is a bit over-exaggerated, Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t say something like that.¡± Qing Ya could be said to understand Ye Hua¡¯s personality rather well.


    That Ye Hua is basically someone who wants to keep his own face no matter what, therefore, there is no way he would say something like that.


    ¡°Eh...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to those minor details. Last night, brother-inw had a conversation with me for about an hour, and you should have seen just how miserable he was...¡±


    Thinking back tost night, brother-inw even killed a few people, and in the end, under Ye Zizi¡¯s carry, brother-inw ate a round of chicken dinner.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to listen anymore, you can leave the room now.¡± Qing Ya felt that she could not continue listening anymore.


    The more I listen to Yutong talk, the softer my heart gets. I have to be a bit more resolute! That¡¯s right! I must be resolute in my own beliefs!


    Qing Yutong felt that it was more or less enough.


    Looking at how big sister is acting, she¡¯s basically just jealous and is currently unable to get over the situation.


    Upon hearing Qing Yutong¡¯s footsteps getting closer to the door, Ye Hua immediately walked away from the office door and pretended that he was passing by.


    After leaving the office and closing the office door, Qing Yutong walked up to Ye Hua and said with a smile, ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t pretend anymore, I¡¯m sure you have heard everything, right?¡±


    This sister-inw really doesn¡¯t give me any face at all.


    ¡°What is your big sister¡¯s situation right now?¡± Ye Hua asked gravely.


    Qing Yutong shook her eyebrows at Ye Hua, having a look on her that seemed like she was saying, you understand, right?


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner will be meat, and I won¡¯t leave out your portion.¡± Ye Hua said petntly.


    ¡°Hehe~ Thank you, brother-inw~ In actuality, big sister is just jealous, there isn¡¯t any big problem at all. Brother-inw, if you just give big sister the cold shoulder for half a month, I guarantee you that big sister wille running to you and seek reconciliation with you.¡± Qing Yutong said very rxedly, seemingly like she was very experienced in such matters.


    Ye Hua felt that Qing Yutong¡¯s suggestion won¡¯t work. After all, Qing Ya was serious this time.


    Qing Yutong could be heard adding on another sentence, ¡°Brother-inw, sometimes, when it¡¯s time to get hard, you should get hard.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My big sister is just an ordinary human, so, you tell me, what do I mean by getting hard?¡± Qing Yutong rolled her eyes at Ye Hua. This brother-inw of mine, to not even be able to understand something like this...


    Ye Hua immediately understood what Qing Yutong was trying to say.


    ¡°Brother-inw, good luck~ Get hard a few times, and my big sister will naturally give in.¡±


    ¡°Yutong, once this crisis passes, if you have anything that you want, you can tell brother-inw.¡± Ye Hua was very generous. As long as he could be reconciled with Qing Ya, he doesn¡¯t mind giving away anything that he could give.


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth, ¡°Brother-inw, you are penniless right now, you should look after yourself first before you make such a promise. Let me tell you first, I don¡¯t have any money~¡±


    After finish speaking, Qing Yutong left.


    Ye Hua lightly let out a breath. After I am done with coaxing Qing Ya, I will naturally have money again. How could I let this little wealthy woman of mine slip away from me so easily?


    Right now, it¡¯s time for me to get hard!


    Ye Hua opened the office door.


    ¡°Yutong, I told you, I don¡¯t want to speak with you right now!¡± Qing Ya said.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    Qing Ya could be seen taking a look at Ye Hua, then immediately lied down on the sofa while with her back faced against Ye Hua.


    ¡°What did youe here for, leave!¡± Qing Ya shouted out coldly.


    Ye Hua walked to the front of the sofa and said faintly, ¡°Qing Ya, I will give you one second to change your mind, if not, I¡¯m going to start using tough methods!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! Don¡¯t think that I, Qing Ya, am afraid of you!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to get up or not!¡±


    ¡°Go and die!¡±


    Shoot, to actually tell me to go and die, you are starting to be just like that Donghuang Baizhi!

 Chapter 226 – What are you going to do about it

    <h4>Chapter 226 ¨C What are you going to do about it</h4>


    Ye Hua could be seen carrying Qing Ya up from the sofa and into his embrace, while Qing Ya cried out in surprise, ¡°Ye Hua! What are you doing! We are still quarreling, you are not allowed to touch onto me!¡±


    ¡°So what if we are quarreling! I can do whatever that I want to!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely, while Qing Ya began kicking and punching within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t il about like this, be careful of the child!¡± Ye Hua shouted out coldly.


    In actuality, even if Qing Ya iled around crazily, nothing bad would happen to the child. After all, it was very difficult for the fetus which possessed Ye Hua¡¯s lineage power to suffer a miscarriage.


    Qing Ya¡¯s face was cold as ice as she shouted out coldly, ¡°Ye Hua! Please show respect to me!¡±


    ¡°Then, have you shown respect to me! Do I not treat you well!¡± Ye Hua questioned.


    This unreasonable woman, what¡¯s the big deal with having another woman?


    Take a look at that Lie Gu, he has so many wives, and yet, when I have just one more woman, this Qing Ya¡¯s temper immediately exploded.


    Qing Ya seemed to be powerless in retorting Ye Hua¡¯s questions as she ignored Ye Hua¡¯s questions and said, ¡°In any case, you are a swindler, you swindled my feelings! I don¡¯t want to be hugged by you, let me down!¡±


    ¡°Let you down? That isn¡¯t possible! Do you not realize that you smell very bad right now?! It has been almost a day since youst showered!¡±


    Qing Ya wrinkled her willow brows. It has indeed almost been close to a day since Ist showered.


    In actuality, Qing Ya¡¯s body still smelled really good even though she hasn¡¯t taken a shower for almost a day. Ye Hua only said that Qing Ya smelled bad on purpose.


    After carrying Qing Ya to the bedroom, Ye Hua let her down in the bathroom, then said, ¡°Go and properly take a shower, you smell really bad right now!¡±


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua closed the bathroom door.


    Right after the bathroom door was closed, the sounds of things being smashed rang out from the bathroom.


    ¡°Whatever that you break, you will have to call people over to fix it!¡± Ye Hua shouted out, then lied down on the bed and began waiting.


    It has been almost a day since Ist hugged this woman, I really miss the feeling of hugging onto her.


    After Ye Hua finished speaking, the sounds of things being smashed became even louder.


    A trace of a smile appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth. I, the Supreme Overlord, just precisely like this kind of woman, a woman like this feels muchfortable to hug onto.


    Half an hourter, Qing Ya walked out of the bathroom. After taking a look at Ye Hua, Qing Ya was prepared to immediately run out of the bedroom.


    Ye Huaughed. Qing Ya, you are too na?ve, why do you think I brought you to the bedroom?


    Qing Ya of course knew why Ye Hua brought her to the bedroom, and therefore, she was preparing to run away.


    However, before she even reached the door, her body floated into the air and began floating towards Ye Hua¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Ye Hua! You cannot act so shamelessly!¡± Qing Ya who was floating within the air shouted out.


    ¡°I am a cultivator, what are you going to do about it...¡±


    What Ye Hua said almost caused Qing Ya to explode from anger as she said indignantly, ¡°If you touch me, I will... I will...¡±


    Ye Hua tightly hugged onto Qing Ya and asked curiously, ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°I will bite you to death!¡±


    After finish speaking, Qing Ya bit towards Ye Hua¡¯s arm.


    Ye Huaughed bitterly. Last time, I was threatened and cut onto by Qing Yutong, and right now, I am being bitten onto by Qing Ya.


    The pain that I suffer are all from those two women, I am truly speechless...


    Qing Ya bit very ferociously onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm, and only after she tasted blood in her mouth, then did shee to her senses.


    After Qing Ya moved her mouth away from Ye Hua¡¯s arm, teeth marks could be seen remaining on Ye Hua¡¯s arm, and blood was oozing out from the teeth marks.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Taking the opportunity of this hard toe by chance, Ye Hua questioned coldly.


    Qing Ya sort of didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Ye Hua¡¯s eyes as she said indignantly, ¡°Let go of me! If not, I am going to bite again!¡±


    ¡°You can go ahead and bite then, best you bite off my arm!¡±


    ¡°You! You are acting just like a scoundrel!¡± Qing Ya tried with all her strength to struggle free from Ye Hua¡¯s embrace. But unfortunately, her strength wasn¡¯t enough.


    Ye Hua remained silent as he hugged tightly onto Qing Ya.


    This feels sofortable. I wonder how it would feel to hug onto that Donghuang Baizhi.


    However, unfortunately for her, if she wants to get onto my bed, she has to practice more first.


    After a while had passed, Qing Ya asked coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cultivator? Are you not able to heal such a small wound like this?¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Why should I heal the wound that is on my arm? I will leave the wound as it is and wait for it to get infected, then go to the doctor for arm amputation.¡±


    ¡°In the future, when our child asks me about my missing arm, I will tell our child that my arm was bitten off by you during a few years back.¡±


    Qing Ya looked at Ye Hua in disbelief. This guy is truly shameless!


    After 10+ minutes passed, while looking at the wound that was still bleeding, Qing Ya was feeling rather worried.


    If his arm really gets infected and ends up having to be amputated, what should I do?


    This guy is basically a scoundrel, to use self-harm to threaten me!!!


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Qing Ya shouted out coldly.


    ¡°Not going to.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m going to go get the first aid kit and help you treat your wound, lest you be a single-arm hero!¡± Qing Ya said indignantly.


    You have a woman and a child outside, and yet I am the one who has to console you, huh?


    Ye Hua became exulted. Seems like the things that are said on the inte are sort of effective.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Hua let go of Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya went to get the first aid kit. After getting the first aid kit, Qing Ya ced the first aid kit on the bed, then carefully began to disinfect Ye Hua¡¯s wound, followed by binding up the wound.


    Looking at the serious look on Qing Ya, Ye Hua said lightly, ¡°Not angry anymore?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that that is possible?¡± Qing Ya said coldly.


    From the looks of it, this n isn¡¯t working at all. Immediately, Ye Hua retracted his arm away, then said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t bother with the wound anymore, just let me be a single-arm hero. When the child is born, I will tell the child about how I became a single-arm hero.¡±


    ¡°You! Why are you acting like a child?¡± Qing Ya said indignantly.


    This fellow, he is even nning on tattletale on me to the child. I have never seen someone as shameless as him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need you to care.¡± Ye Hua snorted coldly.


    ¡°Move your arm over to me!¡±


    ¡°Not moving!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to move your arm over to me or not!¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, we are currently still in a quarrel with each other, so please act like how you are supposed to act when you are in a quarrel.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    The look on Ye Hua right now really made one want to punch onto him.


    And Qing Ya was indeed angered rather heavily by Ye Hua.


    I am being kind by trying to help you, and yet you still say such words, you are being too much!


    ¡°You can just go and die then!¡± Qing Ya snorted, then turned her face to the side and began ignoring Ye Hua. However, she did not get off the bed.


    After quite a while, Ye Hua took a nce at Qing Ya, then said faintly, ¡°Qing Ya, let¡¯s reconcile, okay? Let¡¯s not quarrel any more.¡±


    ¡°We are currently still in a quarrel with each other, so please act like how you are supposed to act when you are in a quarrel!¡±


    Alright, I, the Supreme Overlord, have just been retorted by my own words.


    Ye Hua was really having a headache with the situation.


    How about I just give her a round of beating on her butt and let her know just how formidable I am? However, I can¡¯t bear to beat her... Ah, this is such a headache!


    ¡°The wound has be swollen!¡±


    Ye Hua could be heard crying out in surprise.


    Qing Ya immediately turned her head around and looked towards the wound, and the wound had indeed be swollen.


    ¡°Why are you so worrisome!¡± Qing Ya said angrily as she took out the disinfectant from the first aid kit and began helping Ye Hua to disinfect his wound.


    A trace of a deceitful smile appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth.


    Such a small thing like making my wound be swollen is something that I can easily control.


    And this woman still says that she doesn¡¯t care about me. If that¡¯s the case, what is she being so worried about me for? Qing Yutong is right, this woman doesn¡¯t mean the things that she said when she is angry.


    Tonight, I will be able to sleep while hugging onto her again, this feels great~


    Also, right now, I have Little Ah Li to hug onto too. Life is so perfect. Seems like my vacation on earth has to be extended.


    ¡°Eat some anti-inmmatory medicines.¡± Qing Ya handed two amoxicillin pills over to Ye Hua.


    ¡°Water.¡±


    ¡°You are truly a big boss!¡± Although that was what Qing Ya said, she still went to pour water for Ye Hua.


    Looking at Qing Ya¡¯s back, Ye Hua said, ¡°Qing Ya, without you, I really do not know how my life will be.¡±


    Qing Ya who was pouring water paused for a moment, then said faintly, ¡°Without me, your life will still continue, and there is still Donghuang Baizhi to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°But, the one that I like is you.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! Let me tell you, it¡¯s toote for you to try and be romantic and say love words to me! I won¡¯t listen to what you say!¡± Qing Ya heavily ced the cup onto the bedside cab, and some of the water even sshed out from the cup.


    Everything on the inte is all lies, I, the Supreme Overlord, won¡¯t ever believe the things that are on the inte anymore!


    Ye Hua also has his own temper.


    When have I ever been so submissive before? I have already said so much, and yet this woman still doesn¡¯t give me face at all!


    ¡°Qing Ya! Let me tell you, you are stuck with me forever for the rest of your life! Even if I have to tie you up to keep you by my side, I will do it!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! You scoundrel!¡±


    ¡°Scoundrel? Scoundrel it is then, what are you going to do about it?¡±

 Chapter 227 – I wasn’t convenient during that day

    <h4>Chapter 227 ¨C I wasn¡¯t convenient during that day</h4>


    Qing Ya straightforwardly jumped onto the bed, sat on top of Ye Hua, then picked up a pillow and began hitting onto Ye Hua with the pillow.


    Soon after, Ye Hua turned his body over and pressed Qing Ya down on his body, then shouted out coldly, ¡°You dare to hit me!¡±


    ¡°So what if I hit you!¡±


    Right at this moment, the door was pushed open, and Donghuang Li who saw the scene that was within the bedroom cried out in surprise, ¡°Daddy, you have reconciled with Aunt Qing, this is great!¡±


    Qing Ya used all her strength to try and push Ye Hua who was currently above her away from herself.


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t want to hurt till Qing Ya, thus got up from the bed and carried onto his daughter, ¡°Ah Li, your Aunt Qing came over to admit her mistake.¡±


    Qing Ya was feeling very indignant. However, she didn¡¯t say anything because Ah Li was here.


    ¡°Daddy is so dashing~¡± Donghuang Li gave a thumbs up to her daddy.


    ¡°The best thing that one can do when they make a mistake is to admit their own mistake. Ah Li, have you bear what daddy just said in your mind?¡±


    Donghuang Li nodded her head muddleheadedly. Soon after, Donghuang Li said, ¡°Daddy, Ah Li has be tired from ying and wants to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Let Aunt Qing apany Ah Li to sleep, okay? Aunt Qing is tired too as she didn¡¯t have a good sleepst night.¡± Ye Hua knew that Qing Ya wouldn¡¯t reject Ah Li.


    With Ah Li here to apany Qing Ya, I will be able to rx for a bit. I will let Ah Li break into the enemies¡¯ bases first, then slowly disintegrate everything from inside out.


    Donghuang Li blinked her big bright eyes, then said, ¡°En.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, take good care of Ah Li.¡± Ye Hua said faintly after cing his daughter onto the bed.


    In actuality, Qing Ya felt veryplicated towards Ah Li. On one hand, she really likes how sensible and clever Ah Li was, while on the other hand, Ah Li was the child of Ye Hua and another woman.


    If I were to say that I do not have any hostility towards that woman, I would be lying. However, after listening to that woman¡¯s recount, she is rather pitiful too. She went to the bar to look for Ye Hua when she was pregnant, and yet she was met with Ye Hua¡¯s ignore. And after being ignored, she still went ahead and gave birth to the child and raised the child on her own. Just how hard must it have been for her?


    If not for Ah Li running away from home and came all the way to the bar to look for us, the people who she met online in a video game, Ye Hua most probably wouldn¡¯t havee to know that he has a child outside. Sigh, we are all pitiful women...


    But what I just can¡¯t stand is that, even after telling a lie, that Ye Hua still acts like a big boss.


    He obviously did something wrong, and yet he is not remorseful about it in the slightest bit! What¡¯s worse is that he still has the cheek to talk about others¡¯ wrongs!


    Even if you are a cultivator, you cannot be so unreasonable! I am your wife, not your mistress!


    Ye Hua walked out of the bedroom, then closed the bedroom door.


    I will let the two of them interact amongst themselves first, while I go downstairs and educate that Donghuang Baizhi. These two women have to be educated, so that they know just how to be a qualified madam. Especially that Donghuang Baizhi.


    Looking at things now, this is the second time that I have met face to face with that Donghuang Baizhi, and yet, our daughter is already close to three years old... This is truly unimaginable.


    Arriving downstairs, Ye Hua saw that Donghuang Baizhi was sitting at the worn-out bar counter and drinking alcohol. Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s gaze was currently a bit blurred.


    Without the support of the spiritual energy, Donghuang Baizhi was basically just an ordinary human. Therefore, it was only natural for her to be drunk when drinking alcohol.


    Upon seeing Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s state, Ye Hua let out a sigh.


    Back then, if I hade downstairs, I reckon that nothing would have happened between me and Qing Ya. It is fortunate that I did note downstairs, if not, I would not have been able to meet with Qing Ya.


    Just that, with how the situation is right now, I have to slowly make it up to this Donghuang Baizhi for the hardships she had suffered.


    Ye Hua walked to Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s side and sat beside her, then went ahead and poured himself a drink.


    The two just sat at the bar counter and drank one ss after another, and neither of them opened their mouth to speak.


    ¡°Does your butt still hurt?¡± In the end, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore as he opened his mouth and asked.


    In this battle of remaining silent, Donghuang Baizhi won.


    When has Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s butt ever been smacked before? Upon hearing Ye Hua¡¯s question, Donghuang Baizhi sneered, ¡°Weren¡¯t you having a great time when you were smacking onto my butt?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t make me angry, would I have smacked your butt?¡± Ye Hua said calmly.


    If Ye Hua was swapped with another man, the man would definitely plead and apologize in every possible way. This way, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart would be soft, and thus be willing to be reconciled.


    After all, beforeing to the bar, Donghuang Baizhi had thought about it.


    If Ye Hua sincerely apologized, for her daughter¡¯s future, Donghuang Baizhi was intending on bringing Ye Hua back to Voidless Realm.


    But in the end, Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t expect that, not only was Ye Hua not an ordinary human, he was even more formidable than her too.


    Based on the fact that Donghuang Baizhi had intended on bringing Ye Hua back to Voidless Realm, it shows that she was willing to shoulder the nders and rumors that woulde from bringing Ye Hua back to Voidless Realm.


    As an empress, for her to marry an ordinary human, such a matter like this was a big joke. But for her daughter, Donghuang Baizhi was still resolute on her decision on bringing Ye Hua back to the Voidless Realm.


    Of course, that was what Donghuang Baizhi thought before she hade to the bar.


    From this, it could be seen just how important Donghuang Li was to Donghuang Baizhi. And of course, her feelings towards Ye Hua was very vague. Donghuang Baizhi had hated Ye Hua for three years, thought about him for three years, and missed him for three years. Every time when Donghuang Baizhi saw her daughter, she would be reminded of Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua¡¯s figure had long taken root within Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart. Back then when Donghuang Baizhi heard that Ye Hua had be married, Donghuang Baizhi became angry and decided that she was going to take revenge on Ye Hua by cucking him.


    However, before she was even able to take revenge on Ye Hua, she had been captured and held prisoner in the bar by Ye Hua.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe downstairs back then during those few days?¡± While propping onto her chin with one of her hands, Donghuang Baizhi asked.


    Why is this woman so fixated on this question, what is the point of being so fixated on this question? It has already been so long since that matter.


    This question may perhaps be unimportant to Ye Hua, but to Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua¡¯s answer to this question was what she was going to use to decide if she was going to forgive Ye Hua or not.


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Just what should I say?


    Should I tell her that, back then during those few days, I was in a very bad mood because Lie Gu bit my inte cable into half while he was dreaming, causing me to not be able to watch Cbash Brothers?


    This is all Lie Gu¡¯s fault. If he didn¡¯t bite my inte cable into half, I would have still been in a good mood, and perhaps, I would havee downstairs and met with this Donghuang Baizhi, then began living together with this Donghuang Baizhi.


    And since I would have begun living together with this Donghuang Baizhi, I wouldn¡¯t have met Qing Ya.


    Eh...


    After thinking about it, Lie Gu did a good job of biting the inte cable into half.


    After pondering for a while, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t convenient during those few days.¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Hua¡¯s exnation, Donghuang Baizhiughed mockingly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t convenient? Did your big aunt came during those few days?¡±


    (´óÒÌÂè: Big aunt ¨C In Chinese, the word big aunt can be used to refer to menstruation)


    ¡°Big aunt? I don¡¯t have any rtives.¡± Ye Hua didn¡¯t understand the meaning of big aunt and was thinking to himself about just what corrtion does being inconvenient has to do with a big aunt.


    Donghuang Baizhi said, ¡°To not even understand something like this, how did you even act as that woman¡¯s man?¡±


    What is this woman even talking about? This woman couldn¡¯t have gotten drunk from the alcohol, right?


    ¡°Regarding the matter that happened three years ago, I will slowly make it up to you in the future.¡± As a man, I should put an end to the matter that happened in the past, whatever that I will have to do to make it up to her, I will do it.


    After all, only if the entire family is harmonious, then would I be able to be at ease and concentrate on doing other things. If the entire family is in a mess, how would I even have the mood to go and care about other trivial matters?


    ¡°Make it up to me? How are you going to make it up to me? Are you going to help me assemble the pieces of my broken heart back together?¡± Donghuang Baizhi was leaning onto the bar counter while resting her head onto her own arm. Looking at Donghuang Baizhi, she looked very drunk right now.


    After letting out a breath, Ye Hua took a small sip of the alcohol, then said faintly, ¡°I can make it up to you however that you want.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t need you to make it up to me, all I want is Ah Li. Ah Li and I are living very well, we don¡¯t need you toe into our lives.¡±


    Bang!


    The wine ss that was within Ye Hua¡¯s hand broke into pieces. This woman is really obstinate!


    ¡°What? Want to beat me again? Go ahead and beat me then, it would be best if you beat me to death... This way, there won¡¯t be anyone to disturb you anymore.¡±


    After hearing what Donghuang Baizhi said, Ye Hua immediately became angry.


    Back then, even Qing Ya also didn¡¯t act like this. The most that Qing Ya had done was make powerless threats like wanting to take me down with her and so on.


    Why do those women always like to use death to threaten me? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you all are my women, I wouldn¡¯t have cared if you all are alive or dead!


    Ye Hua got off the chair and said coldly, ¡°You can be at ease, I won¡¯t beat you! But, you can forget about leaving this bar for the entire rest of your life!¡±


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua turned around and walked to the stairs.


    Two rows of tears flowed down from Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s beautiful eyes as she picked up the wine bottle and threw it towards Ye Hua, ¡°Ye Hua! I hate you! I won¡¯t ever forgive you in this entire rest of my life!¡±

 Chapter 228 – First time

    <h4>Chapter 228 ¨C First time</h4>


    The wine bottlended onto the air wall and fell onto the ground, while Donghuang Baizhi lied on the table and cried just like a child. Three years ago, Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t even cry like this before.


    Hearing the crying sound that wasing out from the downstairs, Ye Hua let out a heavy sigh.


    I really don¡¯t know just what I should do. Requesting for help, I am currently online waiting... Very urgent...


    At Wei Chang¡¯s rented apartment, Wei Chang was currently drinking the wolfberry ginseng tea that Tang Wei made for him.


    During those few days, my entire body feels so hot, and it feels like my body is going to explode any time soon...


    Furthermore, the amount of wolfberries that Xiao Tang has been putting in the tea has been increasing as the days go by. In just a single day, I have to drink quite a few cups of this tea that Xiao Tang made for me.


    Using Xiao Tang¡¯s words, she said that I have to drink plenty of this tea, because the tea is good for my body, and is even able to treat my illness.


    Towards what Tang Wei said, Wei Chang was rather puzzled.


    I don¡¯t have any illness, so why do I have to get treated for an illness that I do not have?


    However, that worried look on Xiao Tang¡¯s face makes it seem as if I have gotten an incurable illness or something.


    ¡°The two of you,e over for a while, I have a mission for the two of you.¡± Wei Chang shouted out towards the green and red brothers.


    Green and red brothers were currently drinking wolfberry tea too because all of the boiled water within the house have been boiled with wolfberries in it.


    I really do not understand, only those elderlies in our vige would drink so much wolfberry tea.


    After thinking of Wei Chang¡¯s age, followed by thinking of Tang Wei¡¯s age, green and red brothers immediately understood why.


    When men reached middle age, they have no choice but to take tonics to boost their bodies, and it seems like Uncle Wei is currently at that age.


    With a smile on their faces, the two walked over to Wei Chang while sping onto their own cup of tea.


    Uncle Wei said that he has a mission for us? Could it be that the boss has been chased out of the house? Or could it be that Uncle Wei wants us to clean up the house? Or could it be that Uncle Wei wants us to go downstairs to buy groceries?


    Right now, green and red brothers could be seen to have changed their hairstyles. Their hairstyles have been changed from an afro hairstyle to a center parting hairstyle.


    Seems like the two have acknowledged in admitting a certain someone as their boss.


    It must be said that, now that the two brothers changed into a center parting hairstyle, they looked much more fresh-looking. However, their hair was still very long, their hair was long enough to reach their chins.


    It must also be said, their hairstyles make them look a bit artistic. And of course, their hair colors were still the same.


    The two were also wearing a windbreaker jacket, and matching with their hair colors, it was truly a sight to behold. No matter where they went to, they would be able to act as a beautiful scenery, and even more, they could even act as green and red lights.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, do you want us to go and buy groceries? I feel that we should buy some vegetables to eat.¡± Big Brother Green¡¯s body was also feeling rather hot.


    My body feels so hot because we have been drinking so much wolfberry teately, and the two of us are unlike Uncle Wei, we do not have a girlfriend.


    Little Brother Red nodded his head seriously, ¡°Uncle Wei, it is good to eat vegetables, eating vegetables can help to decrease the internal heat in our bodies.¡±


    Wei Chang felt that what the two said made sense, ¡°Makes sense, the two of you can go and buy some vegetables back home for dinner then.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we guarantee that we willplete the mission that you gave to us.¡± Green and red brothers stood up, and Big Brother Green could be seen stretching out his hand.


    Big Brother Green was requesting money from Wei Chang.


    ¡°Cough! The mission that I am talking about is not for you two to go and buy vegetables. You two can go and buy the vegetables after you two are done with your mission.¡± Wei Chang added. I almost got brought into their tempo.


    Big Brother Green immediately pped his hands, ¡°I knew that Uncle Wei wouldn¡¯t give us such a mission like this since we are after all within the boss¡¯s social circle. The mission that Uncle Wei has for us is definitely something that has to do with punishing evil and upholding justice.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I feel that we are going to be famous soon. Look at my outfit, it should be presentable enough for when we get interviewed by reporters, right?¡±


    ¡°Little brother, be at ease, us, the green and red lightsbination will definitely be famous!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Wei Chang said faintly, ¡°Your mission is to go and kill three people.¡±


    Pfft!


    Pfft!


    Green and red brothers spat out the tea at each other, then slowly turned their head towards Wei Chang and asked curiously, ¡°Uncle Wei, are you sure that the mission for us is to go kill three people, and not save three people?¡±


    ¡°You two have to train your skills in killing people. Just nice, there are three people who have offended the boss today, so you two can go ahead and deal with those three people. After you two are done with dealing with the three, ce their corpses at somewhere that is eye-catching.¡±


    Green and red brothers swallowed their saliva.


    How did it go from buying groceries to killing people? I¡¯m really not used to killing people. There should at least be a process first, right? For example, our first mission could be to go and bash someone up? Then afterward, the next mission could be to go and cripple someone. And yet, we haven¡¯t even gone through such a process, and the first mission that we got is to go and kill three people...


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that you two are afraid, right? Last night, didn¡¯t you two say that you two have quite a few lives in your hands? And that you two wouldn¡¯t blink an eye when taking lives?¡± Wei Chang asked curiously.


    F**k, is there even a man in this world that doesn¡¯t brag? Moreover, I indeed do not blink when killing a chicken. One chop and the chicken is dead.


    After counting, I already have more than a hundred lives in my hands.


    While with his brows tightly wrinkled, Big Brother Green said hesitatingly, ¡°Uncle Wei, you can be at ease. Offending the boss means to offend Little Ah Li, and to offend Little Ah Li, it means to offend us brothers. We guarantee that we will aplish the mission given to us!¡±


    ¡°Not bad, the boss will definitely appreciate this mentality that you two have. I will give you two five minutes to prepare, we will be leaving in five minutes time.¡±


    Green and red brothers turned their bodies around, and immediately, their expressions copsed.


    The two walked to the side, then talked in a low voice to each other.


    ¡°Big brother, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do. Bring your weapon along, we are going to risk it all with our lives!¡±


    ¡°But, I am afraid...¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of, we are already wanted criminals, and after we are done with killing the three people that offended the boss, our title as wanted criminal will thus be justified.¡±


    Little Brother Red covered onto his face with his hands, ¡°Why do I feel that our lives are bing more and more brilliant.¡±


    ¡°As long as we work under the boss, we will definitely be famous in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Not only will we be famous, but we will also be killers.¡±


    Five minutester, the two were done preparing and were currently standing in a straight line in front of Wei Chang and waiting for their next order.


    Wei Chang picked up his thermos cup with one hand, then waved with his other hand, and a ck whirlpool immediately appeared within the living room, ¡°You two, follow along with me.¡±


    Green and red brothers took in a deep breath, then followed along with Wei Chang and stepped into the ck whirlpool.


    After walking into the whirlpool, the two took a look at their surroundings, and all they could see were the blue sky and white clouds~


    Little Brother Red pointed to an eagle and shouted out, ¡°Big brother, quickly look, that eagle is flying so close to the ground.¡±


    Big Brother Green was confused for a moment. Feeling that something wasn¡¯t right, Big Brother Green slowly lowered his head, and immediately, Big Brother Green began sweating cold sweat.


    Little Brother Red followed along his big brother¡¯s line of sight and looked below.


    The two of them froze.


    We are actually standing in the sky! And looking at how far we are away from the ground, we should be at least a few kilometers high in the sky!


    Wei Chang looked towards the north, then said casually, ¡°The two of you stay here and wait.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei, where are our targets?¡± Green and red brothers were holding hands with each other.


    ¡°In a few moments, you two will be able to see three people flying over toward your direction, those three people are your targets.¡± After finish speaking, Wei Chang opened the lid of his thermos cup, then drank a mouth of the wolfberry tea. Afterward, Wei Chang stepped into the whirlpool and disappeared.


    Green and red brothers went silent for a while, and their expressions could be seen gradually turning from being nervous to being excited.


    ¡°Big brother! We can fly!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have turned into birds.¡± Big Brother Green said. A few days ago, we were enduring starvation, and yet, today, we have turned into superheroes, the kind of superheroes that kills people.


    Indeed, looking at the sky from the ground, it seemed as if there were two big birds in the sky, one that was green in color, and another that was red in color.


    Right when the brothers were feeling excited, three ck dots could be seen flying at high speed toward their direction.


    The three ck dots were precisely Xun Yi and the other two.


    ¡°Big brother! They are here!¡± Little Brother Red suddenly began feeling nervous.


    ¡°Yeah, I can see, I¡¯m not blind!¡± Big Brother Green was feeling very nervous too.


    Looking at the figures that were getting closer and closer, Little Brother Red suddenly asked, ¡°Big brother, I recall that the characters within wuxia films have to announce their titles when theye across others. How should we announce our titles?¡±


    ¡°Watch and learn from meter on!¡± Big Brother Green had long thought up his own title.


    Little Brother Red became reassured. Big brother is indeed clever and quick-witted.


    Xun Yi and the other two also saw green and red brothers. Upon seeing the two, the three were very puzzled.


    ¡°Alliance Master Hai, are those two your people?¡± Guang Tianlu asked.


    The reason Guang Tianlu asked Hai Daisi that question was because the two that were in front of them were dressed up very strangely and looked like people who belonged to the ability power world.


    Hai Daisi shook his head, ¡°Although us ability power users are hidden throughout the cities, we are all people who possess identities, we wouldn¡¯t dress up like how those two are dressed up.¡±


    ¡°The people in my Cloud Sect wouldn¡¯t dress up like this too.¡±

 Chapter 229 – I belong to Buried Love Family

    <h4>Chapter 229 ¨C I belong to Buried Love Family</h4>


    Guang Tianlu said gravely, ¡°We are currently still not out of the north¡¯s boundary, could the two be...¡±


    The expressions of the three became grave.


    Seems like we are faced with a disaster. Adding on with the fact that we are all injured, this is basically one disaster on top of another.


    In the blink of an eye, the three arrived at the front of green and red brothers.


    Looking at Xun Yi, green and red brothers swallowed their saliva.


    Why is there a woman amongst the three? This woman is so beautiful! Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to kill her?


    ¡°Who are you two!¡± Xun Yi shouted out.


    Although I am injured, I cannot show them any signs that I am injured, I have to pretend that I am fine.


    Big Brother Green said coldly, ¡°Since you have asked us with sincerity, I will be merciful and tell you who we are! I am Buried Love Family¡¯s green protector!¡±


    After finish speaking, Big Brother Green struck a very cool pose.


    Little Brother Red understood what to do in no time. After striking a pose first, Little Brother Red shouted out, ¡°I am Buried Love Family¡¯s red protector!¡±


    The three were still very puzzled.


    When did a family that is known as Buried Love Family appeared within the north? Why is the name of the family so weird? And furthermore, those two look rather dim-witted.


    ¡°Why are you two blocking our path!¡± Hai Daisi asked.


    Right when Big Brother Green was about to speak, a spanner fell out from his windbreaker jacket, and Little Brother Red caught onto the spanner by reflex.


    The atmosphere became awkward.


    Green and red brothers were currently conversing with each other with their eyes.


    ¡°Big brother, we are killers, we can¡¯t expose our identities like this!¡±


    ¡°I know, but the spanner had already dropped out from my windbreaker jacket.¡±


    ¡°Then, big brother, you try and make something up to cover up yourself.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s all I can do for now.¡±


    Big Brother Green took over the spanner from Little Brother Red, then said with a smile, ¡°This... as a repairman, it should be normal to carry a spanner along with me, right?¡±


    Right after Big Brother Green finished speaking, a stic pipe dropped out from Little Brother Red¡¯s windbreaker jacket.


    Little Brother Red hurriedly caught onto the stic pipe. With a very unnatural look on his face, Little Brother Red scratched onto his head, then said, ¡°Erm, as a plumber, it should be fine to carry along a stic pipe with me, right?¡±


    Xun Yi and the other two had a very strange look on their faces, they werepletely dumbfounded by the two that were in front of them.


    A spanner and a stic pipe, are those two preparing for a street fight?


    Suddenly!


    A kitchen knife fell out from Big Brother Green¡¯s windbreaker jacket, and Big Brother Green immediately caught onto it.


    ¡°F**k, big brother, you even brought the kitchen knife along with you!¡±


    Big Brother Green gave his little brother a re, then exined to the three, ¡°In actuality, not only am I a repairman, but I also work as a knife sharpener on the side.¡±


    In order to prove his upation, Big Brother Green coughed lightly, then shouted out, ¡°Knife sharpening~ Knife sharpening~ If anyone wants to have their knives sharpened, visit my store~¡±


    Big brother is formidable, there are often people shouting out those lines in the vige, I didn¡¯t expect that big brother would be able to imitate them so well.


    Xun Yi and the other two were quite shocked by the two, however, they were also angered very much by the two.


    We have actually just been toyed with by those two!


    ¡°I am Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master! If the two of you are clever, the two of you best scram now!¡± Xun Yi shouted out.


    Upon hearing Xun Yi announced her title, green and red brothers felt a bit pressured.


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s Cloud Sect! Within novels, Cloud Sect is a very formidable existence!¡±


    Big Brother Green rubbed onto his chin and said, ¡°I heard that a lot of protagonists are from Cloud Sect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Whatever starting from being crippled, or starting from marriage being declined, all of them have all kinds of cheats. I reckon that this sect master here is going to get defeated by the protagonist that is in her sect soon.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, the protagonist is currently ying around with woods at the Cloud Sect¡¯s woodshed.¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps, he had just been ndered by his senior brother, and is currently preparing to go and p his senior brother¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps, he is currently at his junior sister¡¯s room... Hehe~¡±


    The twoughed slyly.


    Hearing the two insult her Cloud Sect like this, Xun Yi felt very furious.


    However, after hearing what they said, there is indeed this one disciple within my Cloud Sect who is very outstanding and has been doing quite a few big matters recently.


    ¡°Audacious fellows, to dare to insult my Cloud Sect, watch my sword!¡±


    Xun Yi could be seen condensing out a sharp sword, and with a sharp killing intent, she stabbed towards the two with the sword.


    Faced against the sword that was stabbing towards them, green and red brother became dazed, especially Little Brother Red. Little Brother Red closed his eyes, not daring to look at what was going to happen next, then stretched out both of his hands to block onto the sword.


    Ding~


    A light sound rang out.


    Upon feeling that the palm of one of his hands was feeling a bit itchy, Little Brother Red slowly opened his eyes.


    The tip of the sword is stabbed onto the palm of my hand, but the sword didn¡¯t pierce through my palm... What¡¯s going on? A fake sword?


    Little Brother Red pinched onto the tip of the sword.


    Crack!


    The crisp sound gave Little Brother Red a scare and caused Little Brother Red to jump.


    The entire sharp sword could be seen to begin breaking apart starting from the tip of the sword. And in just moments, only the sword hilt remains of the entire sword.


    Everyone was stupefied.


    ¡°Little brother, how did you do it?¡± Big Brother Green asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just merely touched onto it.¡±


    ¡°Let me give it a try too.¡±


    After finish speaking, Big Brother Green touched towards Xun Yi¡¯s body.


    Upon seeing that, Little Brother Red shouted out, ¡°Big brother, you are so lowly!¡±


    What I touched is the sword, and yet you are trying to touch the woman!


    Xun Yi came back to her senses. Concentrating her gaze, surging spiritual energy erupted out from her left palm, and Xun Yi struck her left palm towards Big Brother Green.


    The two palms, one big and one small, collided onto each other.


    Pa~


    Xun Yi straightforwardly flew out while coughing out a huge amount of blood from her mouth, and her beautiful eyes could be seen to bepletely filled with shock.


    Hai Daisi and Guang Tianlu were stunned too.


    That red hair just touched onto the sword for a bit, and the sword broke. And as for that green hair, he didn¡¯t seem like he used a lot of strength, and yet, he actually sent Xun Yi flying away!


    ¡°Big brother! You will be single for the rest of your life if you act like this!¡± Little Brother Red cried out in surprise.


    That woman is so beautiful, and yet big brother is still willing toy his hands on her.


    Big Brother Green didn¡¯t expect that he would be so formidable as heughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine, big brother still has you!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I am not into that kind of thing.¡±


    Guang Tianlu could be seen taking out three cards, then snorted coldly, ¡°The two of you can stop being arrogant!¡±


    Little Brother Red cried out in surprise, ¡°ying cards!¡±


    Little Brother Red¡¯s figure immediately disappeared, and when he returned, he was holding onto three ying cards within his hand.


    ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you very fond of ying with ying cards? Take a look at these three cards, what do you think these cards can do?¡±


    Big Brother Green raised his hand and smacked onto Little Brother Red¡¯s head, ¡°What are you doing! We are currently trying to kill people, and the other party is currently attacking at us! If you snatched away that person¡¯s weapon, how is he going to attack us? Quickly go and return his cards back to him! You are so rude!¡±


    Little Brother Red scratched onto his head, then said with grievance, ¡°I was just curious about just what abilities these cards possessed.¡±


    Guang Tianlu and Hai Daisi were stupefied, especially Guang Tianlu.


    He is actually holding onto my summoning cards in his hand! This is nonsense, right!


    Even Xiao Yi also wouldn¡¯t dare to hold onto my cards like this, and yet, this red hair is actually holding onto my cards!


    This is not possible! This is definitely not possible! They are definitely cheating!


    Pfft!


    Pfft!


    Pfft!


    Guang Tianlu¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out of his eye sockets as he slowly lowered his head.


    Three ying cards could be seen to have pierced into Guang Tianlu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ah! Big brother, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I thought that he would dodge...¡± Little Brother Red became flustered and immediately did not know what to do.


    Big Brother Green hurriedly went and consoled his little brother, ¡°This is not your fault, that person chose to not dodge.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can be at ease.¡± Little Brother Red patted onto his chest in relief.


    Guang Tianlu spat out a mouth of blood from his mouth.


    That green hair actually said that I chose to not dodge! You have to at least give me some f**king time to react so that I can dodge, right!


    Upon seeing what happened, Hai Daisi knew that things were bad.


    In such a short moment of time, the two of them have already been defeated. I have to quickly run away now!


    ¡°Big brother, that single-arm hero is running away!¡± Little Brother Red shouted out loudly.


    Big Brother Green could be seen taking out a wok spat from his windbreaker jacket.


    ¡°Big brother, you actually even brought along a wok spat with you, you have my respect.¡±

 Chapter 230 – We are all good people

    <h4>Chapter 230 ¨C We are all good people</h4>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring the frying pan along with you?¡± Big Brother Green took a look at his little brother¡¯s butt, and there was evidently a frying pan hidden in the back of the little brother¡¯s pants.


    Looking at Hai Daisi who was currently running away, Big Brother Green took aim, then threw the wok spat at Hai Daisi.


    A muffled sound rang out from far away, and a ck figure could be seen falling towards the ground from the sky.


    Big Brother Green let out a breath, ¡°We are done with them.¡±


    ¡°But... but they are still not dead yet.¡± Little Brother Red said worriedly.


    Big Brother Green pondered for a while, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s gather them together andnd on the ground first, then we can start thinking about how to deal with them.¡±


    Little Brother Red nodded. After gathering the three injured people, theynded at the mountain forest that was below them.


    Green and red brothers looked at the three that were lying on the ground and did not know what they should do.


    Right now, the three were in a very weak state, but they still haven¡¯t died, the spiritual energy that was within their bodies was slowly restoring their injuries.


    ¡°Big brother, what should we do?¡± Little Brother Red asked anxiously.


    How would Big Brother Green know what to do? Big Brother Green patted onto his little brother¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°At a time like this, one requires guts. I, your big brother, already has enough guts, therefore, you can go ahead and train your guts by ending their lives. After you are done, we can head back to eat dinner.¡±


    After hearing the conversation between the two, the expressions of the three immediately sunk.


    It seems like it is going to be very hard for us to escape death today!


    ¡°If you two are going to kill us, then make it quick! However, I won¡¯t let you two off even after I have turned into a ghost!¡± Although Guang Tianlu was currently in a very weak state, his tone didn¡¯t sound weak at all. From this, it could be seen that the three weren¡¯t going to die any time soon.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Xun Yi¡¯s attitude was different from Guang Tianlu¡¯s attitude. Xun Yi was a woman, and she had an advantagepared to the other two.


    ¡°Little brothers, if you two can let me off, I can satisfy all of your requests.¡± After finish speaking, Xun Yi even revealed out a shy look on her, causing the green and red brothers who were looking at her to be very excited. Unconsciously, the two bowed and gave their respects toward Xun Yi.


    In their minds, Hai Daisi and Guang Tianlu scolded Xun Yi for being shameless.


    From the looks of it, this is how you managed to be a sect master, right!


    ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t bear to put my hands on such a beautiful woman. Big brother, I will let you deal with her.¡± After finish speaking, Little Brother Red turned around, then closed his eyes and covered his ears.


    Big Brother Green was rather brave when killing chickens, one chop, one chicken head. But when ites to killing people...


    Xun Yi seemed to have saw that there was hope for survival and she hurriedly said, ¡°Little brothers, you two can be at ease, my skills are good.¡±


    Hai Daisi and Guang Tianlu¡¯s faces were filled with disdain.


    ¡°I know that your skills are good, but you don¡¯t have to brag about it, so zip it!¡± Big Brother Green shouted out.


    This woman is truly coquettish, to actually brag that her skills are good.


    Who doesn¡¯t possess good skills?


    I have been under the sun for 50 billion years, but have you seen me brag about it? As a human, one has to be humble and stay low-profile.


    Xun Yi was a bit giddy. From the looks of it, this person here is still a boy and not a man.


    Hai Daisi and Guang Tianluughed.


    Go on and act coquettishly more, those guys are not falling for your tricks at all.


    Green and red brothers squatted at one side and began discussing about how they should deal with the three.


    ¡°Little brother, big brother has always treated you well, right?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you would often not pay me back my money after lending money from me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because big brother doesn¡¯t want to see you get infected with diseases. You have to understand big brother¡¯s good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I know what you want to say, but I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Big Brother Green let out a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m scared too. Especially when the knife goes into them, their eyeballs would bulge. Just thinking about it is frightening.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we should let them die in peace and without pain.¡± Little Brother Red sped both of his palms together and said.


    ¡°You are right, we are good people after all.¡¯


    Little Brother Red nodded his head, agreeing with what his big brother just said, ¡°Then, what should we do to let them die in peace and without pain?¡±


    ¡°I heard the drugs that people use for euthanasia are the best, but it is a pity that we do not possess any of those drugs. The second-best option should be to bleed them, right? I heard that this method is not very painful, as while the person is being bleed, they would faint due to loss of blood, and soon after, they would die while they are still unconscious.¡±


    ¡°This method is good, we will bleed them then!¡±


    Little Brother Red agreed on the second-best option.


    Big Brother Green held onto the kitchen knife and walked over to the three, ¡°You all can be at ease, I will let you all die peacefully and without pain.¡±


    ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m begging you, I have lots of money, and lots of treasures.¡± Xun Yi didn¡¯t want to die, it hasn¡¯t been long since she became a sect master and she didn¡¯t want to die just like this.


    Big Brother Green let out a sigh, ¡°If you all want to me, me it on yourselves for provoking someone that you all shouldn¡¯t have provoked.¡±


    The three became startled at the same time.


    Could it be, Xiao Yi? That¡¯s not possible, if Xiao Yi had such strong underlings, he would have long used them! Then, just who could it be!


    Hai Daisi hurriedly asked, ¡°Big brother, you two couldn¡¯t have recognized the wrong people, right?¡±


    ¡°Erm... Little brother, we didn¡¯t recognize the wrong people, right?¡± Big Brother Green asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know too.¡± Little Brother Red shook his head.


    The three were currently close to breaking down.


    You two aren¡¯t even sure if we are the people that you two are looking for, and yet you two are intending on killing us! Is this really fine?! You two should at least confirm if we are the people that you two are looking for first, right?!


    Big Brother Green could be seen grabbing onto Hai Daisi¡¯s remaining arm and said faintly, ¡°Since the three of you are in a group, it means that we aren¡¯t wrong.¡±


    ¡°En, we are killing ording to the number of people in the group, and not ording to appearances.¡±


    The three were really in despair. Who would actually kill ording to the number of people in the group!


    Xun Yi asked, ¡°Then, what if there were only two of us who appeared just now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then it would mean that you all aren¡¯t our targets.¡± Little Brother Red revealed out an expression on him that was saying, are you an idiot, to actually ask such a childish question.


    The three let out a breath at the same time. Why didn¡¯t we split up to escape just now...


    ¡°Endure for a bit.¡± Big Brother Green warned with concern, then cut onto Hai Daisi¡¯s wrist with the kitchen knife.


    After the main artery of the wrist was cut, blood began spilling out crazily.


    Next was Guang Tianlu, then followed by Xun Yi.


    ¡°Sect master, it will be slightly painful, just endure it for a bit and everything will be over soon.¡± Big Brother Green slightly rubbed onto Xun Yi¡¯s small hand.


    My heart feels so painful, it¡¯s so white, and so tender.


    ¡°Just kill me.¡±


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    Blood spilled out from the corner of Xun Yi¡¯s mouth, and the blood spilled out because she was greatly angered.


    If I could move my body, I would have already killed myself, to avoid being toyed around by those two!


    Big Brother Green shed again with the kitchen knife, and blood began spilling out crazily.


    Green and red brothers immediately ran away and began waiting at a spot that was far away, seemingly as if they had just set off firecrackers.


    ¡°Big brother, how long do we wait for?¡± Little Brother Red was very nervous.


    ¡°Eh... Let¡¯s wait for 10 minutes, I guess.¡±


    10 minutester...


    ¡°You go and check if they have died.¡± Big Brother Green shouted out.


    Little Brother Red took in a deep breath as he stood up and went to check on the three. Soon after, Little Brother Red could be heard shouting out, ¡°Big brother, they are still not dead yet.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Big Brother Green hurriedly ran over, and indeed, the three were still not dead yet.


    ¡°Kill me.¡±


    ¡°Kill me...¡±


    Right now, the three were wishing for death.


    To them, this method of being bleed out till death was pretty much the cruelest kind of torture.


    The spiritual energy within their bodies could create blood, and therefore, while their blood was spilling out from their wrists, the spiritual energy within their bodies was creating blood and recovering the blood that they lost.


    Although the creation of the blood was slower than the speed that their blood was spilling out, it would take a very long time for them to die from blood loss.


    Even more, while their blood was spilling, their brains were still conscious.


    What people were afraid of wasn¡¯t death, what people were afraid of was waiting for death. Nothing was more painful and cruel than knowing that you were going to die soon, and yet you weren¡¯t able to do anything to change your fate.


    ¡°Big brother, what do we do!¡± Little Brother Red was very flustered.


    ¡°How would I know!¡± Big Brother Green was feeling very fidgety.


    Suddenly, a ck whirlpool appeared, and Wei Chang could be seen stepping out of the ck whirlpool while holding onto a thermos cup.


    ¡°Uncle Wei.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei.¡±


    The three looked at Wei Chang.


    I don¡¯t recognize this guy...


    Meanwhile, when Wei Chang saw the state that the three were in, Wei Chang went into a daze for a moment, then said happily.


    ¡°You two did very well. This method of bleeding them is indeed very ruthless and inhumane. I will report this matter to the boss, the boss will definitely reward the two of you.¡±


    Green and red brothers had apletely dazed look on their faces.


    How is bleeding them considered ruthless and inhumane? It is not like we are killing them...


    However, when the three heard what Wei Chang said, they were greatly startled.


    These two are subordinates, and the one who just appeared is also a subordinate! If that is the case, just who is their boss!


    Why do I not even know that such a big shot like this actually exists!

 Chapter 231 – Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 231 ¨C Disaster</h4>


    ¡°Quickly finish up with things here, your sister-inw has already brought the groceries, we are waiting for you two toe back and eat dinner.¡± After finish speaking, Wei Chang disappeared.


    Green and red brothers both let out a breath, then looked towards the three.


    ¡°Big brother, how about you sever another artery of theirs? This way, it may perhaps speed things up.¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡±


    Right now, the three didn¡¯t even have the energy to curse at the two even if they wanted to.


    These two are simply inhumane and cruel to the extremity! To actually torture us like this! I curse the two of you to die a horrible death!


    10 minutester, the green and red brothers returned back to the rented apartment.


    Seeing that the two returned, Tang Wei said with a slight smile on her face, ¡°You two must be feeling very unused to things, right? I was the same as you two during the beginning, but I got used to it as I continued killing one after another. Right now, just thinking back about it is enough to make me feel a bit excited.¡±


    The green and red brothers took a look at each other, and a trace of a smile appeared on the corner of their mouths.


    Thinking back to the scene from a while ago, it was indeed very violent and exciting.


    ¡°Alright, stop being in a daze,e over and eat dinner.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡±


    Wei Chang walked out from the bedroom and asked curiously, ¡°Where did you two throw the corpses at? Is the ce somewhere eye-catching?¡±


    ¡°Little brother, you tell Uncle Wei.¡± Big Brother Green poked onto his little brother.


    Little Brother Red was a bit embarrassed as he said hesitatingly, ¡°We left the corpses at a funeral parlor.¡±


    Wei Chang, ¡°......¡±


    Tang Wei, ¡°......¡±


    Immediately, Wei Chang began scolding angrily at the two.


    Green and red brothers didn¡¯t even eat their dinner and went out to deal with the corpses again.


    After the two left, Tang Weiughed and said, ¡°Uncle Wei, don¡¯t be angry, they are still new after all.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that His Honor would me them if they didn¡¯t do their mission well.¡± Wei Changughed bitterly.


    Tang Weiughed lightly, then said faintly, ¡°Uncle Wei, our money... is about to be used up soon, and right now, we still have to take care of the two too.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Tang, you can be at ease, Uncle Wei won¡¯t make you suffer.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei, I¡¯m not afraid of suffering, I¡¯m just afraid that if we run out of money, we won¡¯t be able to afford to keep up with nourishing your body, and your illness won¡¯t be able to recover.¡±


    Wei Chang was puzzled as he asked, ¡°Xiao Tang, just what illness do I have?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei~ It¡¯s enough for you to know it yourself, so, don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    ¡°How would I know what illness I actually have?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, you don¡¯t have any illness, alright? Quicklye over and eat dinner.¡±


    Wei Chang was very helpless.


    As for the money problem, I have no choice but to look for Death Mage. I hope that this underling of mine has some money to help me through this tough time.


    Upon being contacted by Wei Chang, Death Mage expressed that he would immediately bring the money over.


    I forgot to offer the betrothal gifts that I snatched during quite a while ago to His Honor and master, and this is mainly because I have been too busy.


    Right now, Ye Hua was currently feeling vexed because of money.


    Qing Ya really went too far, she¡¯s not intending to give me a single cent...


    And naturally, I won¡¯t go and ask her for money anymore.


    Right now, all I can do is look for my subordinates and get some money from them to help me through this tough time.


    However, I have to express ambiguously when I ask my subordinates for money, I must not show them that I am currently being troubled by money problems.


    If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have given the 50 billion rmb to Qing Ya. This is depressing!


    ¡°Your Honor!¡±


    Suddenly, Wei Chang¡¯s voice rang out in Ye Hua¡¯s mind!


    Ye Hua stood at the balcony of his office and smoked onto his cigarette. While smoking and looking at the hotpot store that was not far away, Ye Hua asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡¯


    ¡°Death Mage has something to offer to Your Honor.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s eyes lighted up, ¡°Bring him to Leisure Bar¡¯s storage room.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Ye Hua came to the storage room that was located on the first floor of Leisure Bar, and in the storage room, it could be seen that Wei Chang had brought along Death Mage and Xun Fang.


    The three kneeled down respectfully on the floor, then shouted out in unison, ¡°Subordinate pays respect to Your Honor!¡±


    Ye Hua swept his eyes over everyone, then shouted out with a grave voice, ¡°You all can stand up!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Honor!¡±


    Looking at the red color chests that were at the side, Ye Hua asked faintly, ¡°What are inside these chests?¡±


    Death Mage hurriedly said, ¡°Your Honor, the things within these chests are all some small things that subordinate managed to have gotten, I hope that Your Honor would ept subordinate¡¯s offerings.¡±


    Ye Hua slowly walked over to the chests and opened one of the chests. Immediately, gold light illuminated the storage room. Next, Ye Hua opened the other chest, and within this chest, it was filled with jewelry, and on top of the jewelry, there was a white color fan.


    ¡°Your Honor, this fan is an ancient godly item, and the name of this fan is God Leaf Fan.¡± Xun Fang added.


    Ye Hua casually picked up the fan and took a look at it, then threw it back into the chest and said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t need those things.¡±


    Death Mage¡¯s and Xun Fang¡¯s hearts sunk.


    ¡°However... Seeing on the sake that you all meant well, I should reluctantly ept those offerings.¡±


    Death Mage and Xun Fang became exulted as they hurriedly gave thanks by bowing towards Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua let out a breath. It is fortunate that they didn¡¯t realize that I had gone bankrupt. Those offerings simply came at the right time! This little skeleton is not bad!


    It was not in vain for me to have bestowed a romance upon this little skeleton.


    ¡°Did Ying Family do anything recently?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Death Mage did not reply, after all, Xun Fang was the one who was ced in charge to supervise Ying Family¡¯s every move.


    ¡°Reporting to Your Honor, today, Ying Family sent someone over to Voidless Realm to have a negotiation with Voidless Realm.¡± Xun Fang was very honest when she was in front of Ye Hua and didn¡¯t dare to be negligent in the slightest bit.


    ¡°What is this Voidless Realm supposed to be?¡±


    Xun Fang replied, ¡°Voidless Realm is one of the three big powers.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Let them negotiate then, it would be best if their negotiation fails.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. The harder they fight with each other, the happier I am.


    ¡°Wei Chang, how did the green and red brothers perform today?¡±


    Wei Chang replied respectfully, ¡°The green and red brothers¡¯ performances have gone beyond my expectation. Their methods of killing are iparably ruthless, it was enough to make one have goosebumps.¡±


    ¡°Great, I like people that are like them. After the three died, what reaction did the south had?¡±


    The three remained silent, and from the looks of it, it seems like their intelligence wasn¡¯t up to date.


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows immediately became wrinkled.


    The three immediately kneeled on the floor, ¡°Subordinate apologizes!¡±


    ¡°The intelligence has to keep up with the tempo, I do not want to be thest one to know what happened!¡± Ye Hua said coldly. In the past, I did not know the importance of intelligence, but right now, I know.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The three shouted out in unison.


    ¡°Xun Fang.¡± Ye Hua called out.


    ¡°Subordinate is here!¡±


    Ye Hua asked faintly, ¡°How are you getting along with the little skeleton?¡±


    Xun Fang¡¯s face immediately turned thoroughly red, ¡°Subordinate... subordinate...¡±


    ¡°Seems like this little skeleton didn¡¯t manage to do it, Wei Chang, kill him.¡± Ye Hua shouted out coldly.


    Wei Chang nodded his head, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Death Mage was stupefied.


    Not only was Death Mage stupefied, but Xun Fang was also stupefied.


    ¡°Your Honor!¡± Xun Fang immediately kneeled down on the floor and shouted out hurriedly.


    Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°Xun Fang, since you have joined my team, you should be clear about my rules! My team does not need useless people, and towards people that are useless, there is only one way that I would deal with them, which is kill!¡±


    Death Mage and Xun Fang absolutely didn¡¯t expect that things would have turned out like this.


    We came here to offer our offerings, and yet, who would have expected that a disaster would arise from it.


    ¡°Since this little skeleton wasn¡¯t able toplete the mission that I gave to him, death is imminent for him! Wei Chang! Since he is your underling, you should be the one to end his life!¡± Ye Hua said faintly, totally not having any sign of letting off Death Mage.


    Towards Ye Hua¡¯s orders, Wei Chang would only obey, and would not go against.


    While looking at Death Mage, Wei Chang said faintly, ¡°Do you two still have anything to say to each other?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor! He didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Xun Fang hurriedly pleaded,pletely oblivious to just how much she wanted Death Mage to die during back then.


    Towards Xun Fang¡¯s plead, Ye Hua did not pay attention to it.


    Death Mage ced his weapon onto the floor, then untied his ck robe, revealing his skeleton body.


    Death Mage ced his hand onto Xun Fang¡¯s shoulder, signaling to her to not anger His Honor, if not, two people were going to die instead of one.


    Xun Fang turned her head around and looked at Death Mage. Immediately, her beautiful eyes turned red.

 Chapter 232 – Willing to die together

    <h4>Chapter 232 ¨C Willing to die together</h4>


    ¡°Quickly kneel down and beg His Honor for forgiveness, what are you still standing there foolishly for?¡± Xun Fang shouted out towards Death Mage.


    Death Mage took out his phone, then typed onto his phone.


    ¡°Xun Fang, your wish is about to be fulfilled soon.¡±


    Looking at those words, Xun Fang¡¯s tears finally fell from her eyes.


    That¡¯s right, my wish is about to be fulfilled soon, but why do I not want it to be fulfilled? Without this endearingly silly skeleton, who am I going to bully in the future? Who am I going to y games with? Furthermore, I won¡¯t be able to see the scene where smoke ising out from his entire body anymore...


    Xun Fang let out a sigh, then kneeled down in front of Ye Hua and said, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate¡¯s wish is to kill Death Mage, then end my life afterward. Thank you, Your Honor, for helping Xun Fang to take revenge. But, after Your Honor has dealt with Death Mage, could Your Honor please end subordinate¡¯s life too.¡±


    Death Mage didn¡¯t have the time to type on his phone, and ¡®jiejiejie¡¯ could be hearding out from his mouth.


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Are you an idiot! To actually request for death!¡±


    While looking at Xun Fang who was kneeling on the floor, Ye Hua seemed to be pondering about something.


    ¡°In actuality, I could spare this little skeleton¡¯s life, but are you willing to die for him?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Xun Fang turned her head around and took a look at Death Mage, then said gravely, ¡°Xun Fang had long not wanted to live anymore. To be able to die in the hands of such a formidable existence like Your Honor, Xun Fang feels that it is worth it.¡±


    F**k, the underling of my underling actually managed to get himself such a beautiful woman while using his skeleton body, and this woman is actually willing to die for him!


    Ye Hua immediately felt that it was unfair. I, the Supreme Overlord, am so handsome, and yet those two women still make a scene here and there. If I were to reveal my true body, who knows what would even happen!


    We are both skeletons, but why are thou so outstanding?


    ¡°Alright! I should grant your wish then!¡±


    Ye Hua slowly raised his hand, and a gold color me could be seen appearing on his palm.


    Death Mage couldn¡¯t care about too much anymore as he immediately rushed forward and used his skeleton body to block in front of Xun Fang, ¡°Your Honor, please forgive subordinate for being rude, but if Your Honor wants to kill, just kill subordinate instead!¡±


    Looking at Death Mage and Xun Fang, Ye Hua suddenly thought of an idea.


    I have never met with any difficulties, except for that one time. If therees a day where I couldn¡¯t make it and was going to die, how would those two women react?


    Ye Hua wants to express that he was very curious.


    Keeping away the me, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just joking, look at just how nervous the two of you are.¡±


    Joking???


    But you didn¡¯t look like you were joking at all???


    Death Mage and Xun Fang werepletely stupefied, and Xun Fang¡¯s face could be seen turning red as she hurriedly pushed Death Mage away from her.


    ¡°Your Honor!¡± Xun Fang¡¯s face seemed like it was about to bleed soon.


    His Honor is an existence that is extremely formidable, but I didn¡¯t expect that His Honor would be so mischievous too, to actually make me and that skeleton tear through thatst piece of paper that was preventing us from confirming our rtionship with each other.


    Ye Hua said with a slight smile on his face, ¡°Xun Fang, it is okay to like someone, there is nothing wrong with it. Although you two belong to two different races, it doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor...¡± Xun Fang felt that she was about to have to start digging a hole to hide in.


    Death Mage was very exulted.


    This woman is willing to even die for me, and yet she still says that she doesn¡¯t like me. I feel so touched, as expected of the ugly woman that I like.


    Ye Hua kept away his smile and said calmly, ¡°Xun Fang, if you want to have children, I will bestow a corporeal body to this little skeleton. Such a thing like this, I, the Supreme Overlord, am able to help you with it.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, who would want to have children with him.¡± Xun Fang said shyly. My inner feelings were actually sounded out by His Honor. Once we head back, I am definitely going to getughed at by this skeleton.


    ¡°Alright, I should ept your request then. In actuality, it is fine to not want to have children.¡±


    Death Mage and Xun Fang were stupefied.


    His Honor doesn¡¯t take the normal routes, I was only being shy just now, who would talk about wanting to have a child or not at such a time like this...


    Ye Hua waved his hand, ¡°The two of you can go back, but do pay attention to the intelligence from now on!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Death Mage brought along Xun Fang and left. Looking at the two, the two were going to verbally attack each other once they returned back to Ying Family. And of course, it was going to be the sweet kind of verbal attack.


    Wei Chang revealed out a respectful smile on his face, ¡°Your Honor truly empathizes with us subordinates. Not only did Your Honor help them get together, Your Honor even helped to tear apart thest piece of paper that was separating the two of them. Your Honor has subordinate¡¯s full respect.¡±


    ¡°Xun Fang is a good woman, and also a good subordinate. If there are any important missions in the future, you can assign the missions to her.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can go back and apany your Xiao Tang, I still have things to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After Wei Chang left, Ye Hua opened the red color chest once again, then mumbled to himself, ¡°Qing Ya, you would have never expected it, right? What I, the Supreme Overlord has, is money!¡±


    But, how do I change those golds into money? Do I have to find the time to sell the golds away? Ah, this is so troublesome.


    I should have got them to change the golds into money first before they left.


    Actually, forget about it, if I had gotten them to do that, they would havee to know that I currently do not have any money.


    Ye Hua opened the door and walked out of the storage room. Right after walking out of the storage room, Ye Hua saw Donghuang Baizhi who was currently sleeping while lying down on the bar counter.


    Ye Hua let out a sigh.


    That Xun Fang is able to die for that Death Mage, and yet my own women wish that I would die quicker. This is the difference between my women and that little skeleton¡¯s woman...


    F**k!


    I shouldn¡¯t have put on a show to help those two. If I didn¡¯t put on a show to help those two, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a bad mood right now.


    Hmm, I might as well just order all of them to break up, and before I resolved this family conflict of mine, they are not allowed to get back together.


    Ye Hua came to the bedroom, and on the bed, two beauties, one big, and one small, were actually not sleeping and were currently chatting with each other.


    When Qing Ya saw Ye Hua appeared, the arcs that were on the corners of her mouth immediately turned t.


    And when Donghuang Li saw Ye Hua appeared, Donghuang Li shouted out with a smile, ¡°Daddy~¡±


    Ye Hua carried onto his daughter and said with a smile on his face, ¡°What was Ah Li talking about with Aunt Qing?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Ah Li pinky promised with Aunt Qing. Ah Li can¡¯t tell others what Aunt Qing and I talked about, if not, Ah Li is going to be a person who breaks her promise. Mommy often told Ah Li that, one must uphold their promises and must not tell lies to others.¡±


    Judging from what Ah Li just said, that Donghuang Baizhi must have definitely been indirectly talking bad about me.


    Qing Ya who was on the bed snorted. This guy here is precisely a big liar.


    After pinching onto his daughter¡¯s small nose, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Ah Li, how about daddy teach you some formidable techniques?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, how would daddy lie to Little Ah Li?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Ah Li wants to learn.¡±


    After the two left the room, Qing Ya got off the bed and decided to go and have a talk with Donghuang Baizhi.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua brought his daughter to the office. Ye Hua sat on the office chair, while Donghuang Li, whose face was currently filled with anticipation, sat on Ye Hua¡¯s legs.


    Ye Hua could be seen stretching out his finger.


    Pfft.


    A purple color me appeared on the tip of Ye Hua¡¯s finger. The me looked very pretty.


    Donghuang Li¡¯s eyes were attracted by the me, ¡°Daddy, this purple me looks so pretty and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, this is Firmament Ghost Fire, one of the most powerful mes in the entire history, it is able to burn the souls of others. Do you want to learn it?¡± Ye Hua said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°En, en, en, en, Ah Li wants to learn it. But Ah Li is afraid that Ah Li wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it and thus make daddy be disappointed.¡± Donghuang Li was a little unconfident.


    ¡°Foolish child. It is okay to fail at things, but what is not okay is to give up before even trying.¡± Ye Hua guided attentively.


    During the two years where I wasn¡¯t by Ah Li¡¯s side, I didn¡¯t expect that Ah Li¡¯s mental state had be so bad. How did that Donghuang Baizhi even acted as a mother?


    Donghuang Li pondered for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°Daddy, Ah Li understood, Ah Li will be brave and try to learn the techniques that daddy is going to teach Ah Li.¡¯


    ¡°Ah Li is truly daddy¡¯s good daughter. Ah Li, you have a try.¡±


    As Ye Hua¡¯s descendant, Donghuang Li had inherited all of Ye Hua¡¯s innate skills, just that, those skills were still not yet awakened.


    Donghuang Li¡¯s current state was just like the characters within games. Donghuang Li possessed all of the skills, but because she was currently only level one, she had to slowly level up to unlock the skills.


    Donghuang Li imitated her father and stretched out her small index finger, then began staring at the finger with a serious look on her face.


    After a long while, there was still not even a single spark on her finger, and immediately, Ah Li became anxious. However, because she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her father, she didn¡¯t give up. Perseverance was filled on her entire small face.


    Looking at the look on his daughter right now, Ye Hua was very gratified.


    Back then when I was still weak, I was just like Ah Li too. Faced against failures, I did notpromise, and instead, I umted experiences through my failures and slowly walked towards the direction of sess one step at a time.

 Chapter 233 – The two women having a conversation with each other

    <h4>Chapter 233 ¨C The two women having a conversation with each other</h4>


    When looking at Ah Li, Ye Hua felt as if he was looking at a simr reflection of himself.


    ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t be anxious, your mind has to be calm. Do not try to rush things, take it slow and easy.¡± Ye Hua guided attentively.


    After hearing what Ye Hua said, Donghuang Li gradually became rxed.


    Zi, zi, zi.


    A purple spark could be seen appearing on the tip of Donghuang Li¡¯s finger. Upon seeing that, Donghuang Li became exulted, while Ye Hua became stupefied.


    Pfft!


    A small and tiny Firmament Ghost Fire appeared on Ah Li¡¯s fingertip, ¡°Daddy, Ah Li seeded!¡±


    Right now, Ye Hua was still currently in a stupefied state.


    Back then, I used one hour to congeal out the Firmament Ghost Fire, and yet Ah Li actually only used 20 minutes to congeal out the Firmament Ghost Fire. As expected of my descendant, her innate talent is much more talented than mine.


    If Ye Hua¡¯s thoughts were to be heard by others, they would definitely scold this pair of father and daughter for being too overpowered as the two were pretty much like they had cheats on.


    Normally, without a few hundred years, Firmament Ghost Fire could not be congealed out. Furthermore, various kinds of mes had to bebined together first before Firmament Ghost Fire could begin to congeal. And yet, when it came to the two, they were easily able to congeal out the Firmament Ghost Fire, especially Donghuang Li, who only used 20 minutes to congeal out the me, while Ye Hua on the other hand, was sighing that his one hour was too longpared to his daughter¡¯s 20 minutes.


    ¡°Ah Li sure is formidable.¡± Ye Hua gave Ah Li encouragement and rubbed onto Ah Li¡¯s head.


    Ah Li squinted her beautiful eyes, having a look on her that showed she was enjoying getting her head rubbed onto by her father.


    Ye Hua stretched out both of his hands, and various different kinds of mes could be seen appearing on each finger, ¡°Ah Li, this will be your first lesson.¡±


    Donghuang Li looked dazedly at the mes that were on her father¡¯s fingers.


    So pretty... so formidable...


    I definitely have to try my hardest to learn from daddy and not let daddy be disappointed. I have to let daddy feel proud of me.


    Right now, Donghuang Li¡¯s eyes were flickering with resolute conviction.


    Ye Hua was very satisfied. I wonder if Qing Ya¡¯s child will be like Ah Li or not, I really look forward to when the child is born.


    On the second floor, while the pair of father and daughter were bonding with each other, Qing Ya came downstairs and saw Donghuang Baizhi who was drowning her sorrows away with alcohol.


    After taking in a deep breath, Qing Ya walked over and sat at Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s side, then poured herself a ss of alcohol.


    ¡°You are drinking when you are pregnant?¡± Donghuang Baizhi reminded, then slowly took a sip of her alcohol.


    Qing Ya went into a daze for a moment, then ced down the ss of alcohol that she was holding onto her mouth on the table, ¡°Thank you for reminding.¡±


    The two women just sat there and didn¡¯t speak. The atmosphere was a little odd and awkward.


    ¡°You must have been in a lot of pain during those three years, right?¡± Qing Ya said slowly.


    Donghuang Baizhiughed lightly, ¡°Pain? Pain had long been but a normal thing for me, I have already gotten used to it during those three years.¡±


    ¡°Back then, if Ye Hua hade downstairs, perhaps, you wouldn¡¯t have been in so much pain.¡± Qing Ya said faintly.


    I feel that Donghuang Baizhi is also a victim too, and from what Ah Li told me, she didn¡¯t seem to be living happily.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked towards Qing Ya and said seriously, ¡°Qing Ya, if Ye Hua came downstairs back then, nothing would have happened between you and Ye Hua, would you be willing for that to happen?¡±


    Qing Ya remained silent, because right now, she wasn¡¯t willing for that to happen. However, at the same time, she was also feeling angry at Ye Hua. And when those two feelings intertwined together, it caused Qing Ya to be extremely miserable.


    In actuality, Ye Hua was basically just a bit toozy. If he was willing to just coax the two women more, perhaps, he could have already been living together happily with the two women. Unfortunately, Ye Hua wasn¡¯t that kind of person, he was the kind of person that would be angry when the other party doesn¡¯t give in after he had already tried to coax them for a bit.


    ¡°Qing Ya, to tell the truth, I am pretty envious of you.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said calmly, and there was indeed envy in her tone, she did not lie.


    Qing Yaughed bitterly, ¡°What is there to be envious about, I¡¯m just an ordinary woman who is slightly rich and looks pretty. Those are the only reasons that led me to end up bing swindled by Ye Hua.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, I¡¯m envious of your luck.¡± Donghuang Baizhi sighed.


    ¡°Luck?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m envious that when you came to the bar to look for him while you were pregnant, he came downstairs to meet you.¡± There was a drunk looking smile on Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face. Perhaps, only while she was drunk, then would she reveal out her inner feelings.


    Qing Ya understood what Donghuang Baizhi meant.


    If I was in Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s shoes, and Ye Hua did note downstairs to meet me when I came to look for him, I reckon that I would have had the heart to want to die.


    And yet, even though that happened to her, she was able to persevere for so long while raising Ah Li by herself. Her willpower is much strongerpared to mine.


    In actuality, no one knew just how much pressure Donghuang Baizhi had to carry on her shoulders. The pressure that came from the Voidless Realm, and also the pressure that came from the outside world.


    However, now that everyone knew of Ah Li¡¯s existence, Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t have to continue pretending anymore.


    ¡°Then, did Ye Hua exin why he didn¡¯te downstairs to meet you back then?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhiughed in disdain, ¡°He exined, I will just treat what he said as the truth.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that, he lied to you again?¡± Qing Ya was a bit indignant.


    Everything is good about Ye Hua, just that, Ye Hua just likes to talk big and lie to others.


    ¡°He said that he wasn¡¯t convenient during those few days, do you believe such words?¡± Donghuang Baizhi couldn¡¯t help butugh at how absurd Ye Hua¡¯s reason was.


    Qing Ya was dazed when she heard what Donghuang Baizhi said. Not convenient? It is not like you are a woman, so just what could have caused to you be inconvenient? This exnation of yours is obviously just a lie made up by you.


    Donghuang Baizhi filled her ss with alcohol, then drank the entire ss of alcohol in one shot. From this, it could be seen just how angry Donghuang Baizhi was right now.


    After quite a while, Qing Ya said gravely, ¡°In actuality, you two are a very great match for each other, since both of you are cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, you cannot say it like that, right now, the issue isn¡¯t if we are a great match with him or not, the issue right now is that he is keeping us here in the bar by force!¡±


    Qing Ya held her hands into fists, ¡°That¡¯s right, if I am stronger than him, I would definitely give him a good beating and show him who is boss!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you think exactly the same as me. If I am stronger than Ye Hua, I would give him a good whipping and let him know just how formidable I am! To actually dare to lie to me!!!¡± Although Donghuang Baizhi was smiling, tears were flowing out from Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    Qing Ya was also feeling miserable, and the moment the atmosphere became like this, tears subconsciously flowed out from Qing Ya¡¯s eyes too.


    The two women sat at the bar counter and cried their hearts out. And this scene was saw by Ye Zizi who came downstairs to grab a bag of spicy sticks.


    While eating a spicy stick, Ye Zizi sighed repeatedly.


    The two madams truly match with each other, to actually cry with each other. After finish thinking that to herself, Ye Zizi happily went back upstairs to continue ying with her game.


    After crying enough, the eyes of the two beautiful women became red and swollen.


    Donghuang Baizhi said while whimpering, ¡°Qing Ya, do you want to leave this ce?¡±


    ¡°I want to.¡± Qing Ya nodded her head. In actuality, I had long wanted to leave this ce and go somewhere else alone to rx my mind.


    ¡°If the opportunity arises, I will bring you to Voidless Realm. The air there is very good and is suitable for nurturing your fetus.¡±


    Qing Ya asked confusedly, ¡°Voidless Realm?¡±


    ¡°En, that ce is my territory, no one would be able to disturb you when you are there. Even if Ye Hua were toe knocking at Voidless Realm¡¯s doorstep, I would be able to make him know his ce and retreat!¡±


    ¡°But... but, we arepletely unable to leave this ce at all right now.¡± Qing Ya sighed. How could we possibly be able to run away from this ce when we are faced against such a tyrant like Ye Hua?


    Donghuang Baizhi also didn¡¯t know how she was going to be able to run away from this ce, ¡°Let¡¯s see how the situation goes, I guess. He can¡¯t possibly lock us both here for the entire rest of our lives, right?¡±


    ¡°Baizhi, you probably don¡¯t know about this, but Ye Hua would really do such a thing, he is not joking around with us.¡± Right now, Qing Ya understood Ye Hua.


    Although Ye Hua would dote on me, once you provoked him, he wouldn¡¯t talk reasons with you.


    Donghuang Baizhi said coldly, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t do, I still have a lot of things that I have to deal with outside!¡±


    I left Voidless Realm and came here in secret, if it was to be discovered that I went missing, wouldn¡¯t Voidless Realm end up being in a mess? No, this won¡¯t do! I definitely have to quickly return back to Voidless Realm!


    Thinking up to here, Donghuang Baizhi pounded onto the air wall and shouted out, ¡°Ye Hua! Come downstairs!¡±


    Qing Ya was very confused as she stretched out her hand to touch onto the air.


    After touching onto nothing but air, Qing Ya thought to herself, ¡°What is she hitting on? There isn¡¯t anything in the air.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhiughed miserably, ¡°Qing Ya, this is the difference between you and me.¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    I thought that she was only being locked up here in the bar, but who would have thought, while being locked up in the bar, she is also being locked up by an invisible wall. This is basically a cell within a cell. This Ye Hua is too heartless!

 Chapter 234 – Family conflict escalates

    <h4>Chapter 234 ¨C Family conflict esctes</h4>


    Ye Hua who was currently watching Donghuang Li practice wrinkled his brows. What is this woman shouting for this time round?


    ¡°Ah Li, practice on your own first, daddy will be leaving for a moment.¡± Ye Hua patted onto his daughter¡¯s small head.


    Donghuang Li nodded her head seriously, ¡°Ah Li understood.¡±


    Aftering downstairs, Ye Hua was startled.


    They are actually together? What is the meaning of this?


    ¡°Donghuang Baizhi, the way you shout and make a big fuss right now makes you seem like you do not have the least bit of deportment at all!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely.


    As my woman, look at just how she is acting right now, she is pretty much acting just like a big aunt. If my subordinates were to see how she is acting right now, my face would really be thrown away by her.


    While with her willow brows wrinkled, Qing Ya stood at the side and remained silent.


    Right now, I am starting to sort of sympathize with Donghuang Baizhi.


    In the past, I had also been chided at like this by Ye Hua. However, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s situation is different from my situation. Donghuang Baizhi raised the child by herself, and yet this Ye Hua didn¡¯t even say a nice thing to her. Instead, the moment he came downstairs, the first thing that he does was to chide at her.


    ¡°Ye Hua! Let me out!¡± Donghuang Baizhi pounded onto the air wall and shouted out.


    Ye Hua stood outside of the air wall and said faintly as he looked straight at Donghuang Baizhi, ¡°If you don¡¯t change even in the slightest bit, you can prepare to just continue on staying here.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, it¡¯s more or less enough already, is there a need to lock her up like this?¡± Qing Ya said, trying to persuade Ye Hua. This caused Ye Hua to be very unhappy. Just whose side are you standing on?


    Looking at Qing Ya, Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°Qing Ya, you go upstairs and rest.¡±


    ¡°No! I want to leave this ce too!¡± Qing Ya shouted out with a stern look on her face.


    This caused Ye Hua to be even angrier.


    Do those two women really want to leave this ce so badly? I just precisely won¡¯t let them leave this ce then!


    ¡°Qing Ya, don¡¯t try to provoke me any more than you already have!¡±


    Qing Ya was totally not afraid as she continued shouting out, ¡°Ye Hua, let me tell you! I am not a canary that you are raising!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ye Hua shouted out angrily.


    Ye Hua¡¯s shout caused the two women to be stupefied. Right now, Ye Hua¡¯s face was very fierce-looking, and red lights were flickering within his ck pupils.


    In all of the campaigns that Ye Hua went through in his life, no one was able to cause him to be so angry, not even those Overlords. But who would have thought, the two people that managed to do it would be his own women.


    ¡°Qing Ya! I am talking to this woman! And while I am talking to her, you either choose to go upstairs and wait, or keep your mouth shut!¡± Ye Hua calmed down the anger within his heart, then said coldly.


    Qing Ya looked at Ye Hua in disbelief. He actually bellowed at me! This goddamn bastard!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi could both be seen picking up a chair and throwing the chair towards Ye Hua. The expressions on their faces seemed as if they wished they could kill Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua was angered to the point that his veins were popping out, and his entire face had turned red from anger, ¡°Qing Ya! You ask for it! The two of you can prepare to just stay here at my ce and not go anywhere else!¡±


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua turned around and headed upstairs.


    Not only did the family conflict not get resolved, it even escted and became worse. Right now, even Qing Ya was locked up here too.


    Right now, Qing Ya could be seen holding onto a chair and smashing the chair onto the air wall while shouting out loudly, ¡°Ye Hua, I dislike you! I hate you!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi who was at the side was also shouting out at Ye Hua, ¡°Ye Hua, you tortoise! Bastard! I, Donghuang Baizhi, will never be your woman in this entire life of mine!¡±


    ¡°I, Qing Ya, am the same too! I want to divorce you!¡±


    Faced against the two women¡¯s threatens, Ye Hua slowly turned his head around and said coldly, ¡°You two can stay here for the rest of your lives then!¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi copsed onto the floor powerlessly, then began crying. Soon after, the two hugged onto each other and cried together.


    Ye Hua stood on the staircase and lighted up a stick of cigarette.


    Great, now even Qing Ya had also be just like this Donghuang Baizhi. What a day!


    Suddenly, Ye Hua recalled of a matter and walked back down the stairs.


    Back on the first floor, Ye Hua shouted faintly to Donghuang Baizhi, ¡°Donghuang Baizhi, from today onwards, Ah Li¡¯s surname will be Ye.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi who was currently crying her heart out went into a daze, and soon after, she hit onto the air wall crazily as if she had gone mad, ¡°Ye Hua! You don¡¯t have the rights to do that, Ah Li is mine! You cannot snatch her away from me!¡±


    ¡°I am merely informing you, I am not seeking your approval.¡± After finish speaking, Ye Hua went upstairs.


    ¡°No! Ye Hua, you cannot do this, I was the one who raised Ah Li! Ah Li! Ah...¡± Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart tearing yell was enough to make others felt endlessly heart pained for her. After yelling, Donghuang Baizhi copsed onto the floor and powerlessly hit onto the floor.


    This caused Qing Ya who was at the side to feel very worried for Donghuang Baizhi. Not having the leisure to even care about herself, Qing Ya went and console Donghuang Baizhi.


    This Donghuang Baizhi is too pitiful. She has been raising the child by herself for so long, and right now, the moment that Ye Hua took over the child, he immediately intends on changing the child¡¯s surname. Which mother would be able to bear such a thing? What that scoundrel Ye Hua is doing is basically snatching Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s sweetheart away from her.


    Ye Hua stood outside of the office and finish smoking onto his cigarette before entering into the office.


    Right now, Donghuang Li was currently practicing seriously, and her small face was filled with sweat.


    Right now, only my daughter is able to make me feel at ease. As for the other two, not a single one of them is able to not give me a headache.


    ¡°Daddy~¡± Seeing that her father came back, Donghuang Li immediately stretched out her arms and requested for a hug.


    Ye Hua¡¯s mood became better by a lot as he stretched out his arms and carried onto his daughter, ¡°How has Ah Li¡¯s practice been going?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Ah Li is only able to congeal out the mes and is not able to control the mes~¡± Donghuang Li said frustratedly. Donghuang Li was somewhat afraid that her father would be angry, because in the past, when she was at Voidless Realm, when she wasn¡¯t able to reach her mother¡¯s requirements, her mother would punish her.


    Of course, Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t punish Ah Li because of that. While pinching onto Ah Li¡¯s small cheek, Ye Hua said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, slowly.¡±


    Seeing that her father didn¡¯t scold her and even consoled her, Donghuang Li was happy to death as she said with her tender voice, ¡°Ah Li likes daddy the most~¡±


    Little children were just like this, whoever that treats them well, they would like that person.


    While carrying onto his daughter, Ye Hua sat on the sofa, then took out a piece of tissue from the tissue box and helped Ah Li to wipe onto her sweat.


    Donghuang Li¡¯s brows suddenly became tightly wrinkled, and in the next moment, she actually began crying.


    ¡°Ah Li, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Hua asked worriedly.


    ¡°Boohoo, daddy treats Ah Li so well... mommy has never help Ah Li wipe onto her sweat before.¡±


    From the looks of it, Donghuang Baizhi was the kind of mother that was strict with her child.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, from now on, with daddy here, no one will be able to bully you!¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    Who knows how much my Ah Li has suffered while she was with that Donghuang Baizhi.


    Donghuang Li cried while tightly hugging onto her father. This feeling of being doted by her father was something that she had never experienced before.


    ¡°Ah Li, daddy has a matter to talk to you about.¡± Ye Hua said while stroking onto his daughter¡¯s hair.


    ¡°En~¡± Donghuang Li responded.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Ah Li, from now on, you will have the same surname as daddy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, then, Ah Li won¡¯t be called Donghuang Li, and will be called Ye Li?¡±


    ¡°En, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ah Li will listen to daddy.¡± Donghuang Li agreed happily. However, after agreeing, Donghuang Li suddenly thought of something and her brows immediately became wrinkled.


    Ye Hua was very happy. My daughter sure is clever and sensible.


    ¡°Daddy, if Ah Li¡¯s surname bes Ye, mommy will be very broken-hearted.¡± Donghuang Li looked at her father with her eyes opened wide and said.


    ¡°Do Ah Li not want to have the same surname as daddy?¡±


    In actuality, Ye Hua didn¡¯t really care that much about whose surname Ah Li followed after, he was just merely following the custom where children would most of the time had to follow after the father¡¯s surname.


    Donghuang Li shook her head, ¡°Ah Li of course wants to have the same surname as daddy. But if Ah Li changes her surname, mommy would be all alone.¡±


    Ye Hua kept silent and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Although mommy is very strict towards Ah Li, Ah Li is able to see that mommy actually cares a lot about Ah Li, just that mommy doesn¡¯t say it out. Furthermore, mommy only has Ah Li, and Ah Li is afraid that mommy would be very sad and broken-hearted if Ah Li were to change her surname.¡±


    After hearing what his daughter said and recalling back to Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s yell from a while ago, Ye Hua remained silent and did not speak.

 Chapter 235 – Mommy, you have to perform well

    <h4>Chapter 235 ¨C Mommy, you have to perform well</h4>


    Seeing that her father wasn¡¯t speaking, Donghuang Li thought that her father had be angry and hurriedly said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be angry, Ah Li will follow after daddy¡¯s surname, okay?¡±


    ¡°However, in the future, when daddy and mommy have another child, the child must follow after mommy¡¯s surname, if not mommy would be too lonely.¡± Donghuang Li said pitifully.


    After listening to what Ah Li said, Ye Huaughed, ¡°Ah Li sure cares about mommy.¡±


    ¡°En, Ah Li cares about daddy too.¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Ah Li can just continue following after mommy¡¯s surname then.¡±


    ¡°But, Ah Li also wants to follow after daddy¡¯s surname.¡± The little fellow pouted her small mouth, having a look on her that was showing that she was very unhappy.


    ¡°How could a mere surname be able to obstruct the bond between us father and daughter?¡±


    Donghuang Li liked Ye Hua even more right now, and Donghuang Li could be seen kissing onto her father¡¯s cheek. Afterward, Ye Hua lifted Donghuang Li up high in the air.


    ¡°Woo~ Ah Li is able to fly~¡±


    Seeing that the little fellow was so happy, Ye Hua felt very happy too.


    Ah Li is only this big and she already knows to care about her parents.


    ¡°My daughter sure is sensible and thoughtful!¡±


    ¡°Hehe~¡±


    On the second floor, the father and daughter pair were harmoniously bonding with each other, while on the first floor, wailings continued on endlessly.


    Even Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi who were ying with their games couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and both of them came downstairs to take a look at what was going on.


    And when the two came downstairs and saw what was going on, the two immediately became dumbstruck.


    Qing Yutong didn¡¯t dare to believe that her brother-inw would actually lock two people up on the first floor.


    Although I did tell you to make my big sister be jealous, this isn¡¯t how you make one be jealous...


    Ye Zizi wants to express that His Honor was already very benevolent.


    If it was ced in the past, the two madams wouldn¡¯t be just merely locked up here, they would be locked up in somece that was terrifying.


    ¡°Yutong, you go upstairs and tell Ye Hua that I want to divorce him!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and she was currently consoling Donghuang Baizhi.


    Ye Zizi blinked her beautiful eyes, ¡°Sister-inw, we all know that big brother¡¯s temper is very smelly, so don¡¯t be angry anymore~¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, brother-inw definitely didn¡¯t mean to act like this.¡± Right now, Qing Yutong didn¡¯t dare to try and anger Ye Hua, because if she does, her butt was going to get beaten swollen.


    Ye Zizi had the same thought as Qing Yutong.


    Right now, whoever stands on the same side as the two madams, they are practically asking for a beating from His Honor.


    Qing Ya pointed at the two and said angrily, ¡°You two traitors! At such a crucial time, the two of you are still standing on Ye Hua¡¯s side!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t be angry anymore, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how brother-inw is like. If you just act coquettishly to him, wouldn¡¯t it all be over easily?¡±


    Qing Ya shouted out indignantly, ¡°You still want me to act coquettishly to him? You can tell him to go and die instead!¡±


    ¡°Give my daughter back to me... I want Ah Li...¡± Donghuang Baizhi muttered while sobbing.


    Looking at how Donghuang Baizhi looked right now, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi also didn¡¯t feel good.


    This woman is truly pitiful. Can¡¯t His Honor just try to coax them? Sigh...


    ¡°Mommy~¡±


    Donghuang Li could be heard shouting out as she ran towards her mother.


    Having not seen her daughter for a few hours, Donghuang Baizhi tightly hugged onto Donghuang Li, ¡°Ah Li...¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry, okay? Ah Li will help mommy wipe her tears away.¡±


    The more sensible Donghuang Li was, the harder Donghuang Baizhi cried.


    If I didn¡¯t get angry at the little fellow during that day, the little fellow wouldn¡¯t have left home, and she wouldn¡¯t have met this heartless father of hers.


    At this moment, Ye Hua walked over unhurriedly and said faintly, ¡°Yutong, go and bring a table over here, it is time to eat dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi immediately went to set the table.


    Upon seeing that, Qing Ya gnashed her teeth angrily. These two traitors!


    It feels different hugging onto mommy and daddy, mommy¡¯s embrace is warm, while daddy¡¯s embrace is warm, but also makes me feel safe.


    ¡°Mommy, daddy promised Ah Li that Ah Li¡¯s surname will remain as Donghuang.¡± Donghuang Li who was nestling within her mother¡¯s embrace said in a low voice.


    Donghuang Baizhi went into a daze, then raised her head and looked towards Ye Hua who was smoking at the side.


    Would this man be so good-hearted? I won¡¯t believe it even if I get beaten to death.


    Donghuang Li could be heard adding on another sentence, ¡°Daddy said that, the child that mommy gives birth to in the future has to be surnamed Ye.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± Ye Hua choked onto his cigarette smoke.


    If you want to give birth to another descendant of mine, it will depend on how you perform. Do you think that it is so easy to obtain the chance to bear my descendant? If you think so, you are delusional.


    Donghuang Baizhi immediately shouted out, ¡°Shameless!¡±


    To actually speak to the child about this, and to even think of having another child with me, the empress, you are shameless and delusional!


    Qing Ya¡¯s face was cold while she remained silent.


    In any case, I am intending on ignoring Ye Hua forever. I am currently very angry, and my anger is at the point where it can¡¯t be appeased no matter how much Ye Hua tries to coax me.


    After the table was set, Ye Hua ced the meats of Star Clean Sparrow and Golden Delicate Crane onto the tes.


    ¡°Come over and eat dinner.¡± Ye Hua shouted out to the two women.


    ¡°Mommy, Aunt Qing, it¡¯s time to eat dinner~¡± Donghuang Li could be seen dragging the two women to the dinner table.


    How would a little child be able to drag onto two big adults? It was just that Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t resist against Little Ah Li.


    Qing Yutong couldn¡¯t endure it any longer, and Ye Zizi¡¯s saliva was already starting to drip.


    These two meats are pretty good, His Honor sure knows how to enjoy life.


    ¡°Ah Li, these two meats are good for growing your body, so do eat more.¡± Ye Hua said tenderly.


    Donghuang Li smiled sweetly, ¡°Ah Li will start eating then.¡±


    Ye Hua nodded his head, giving his approval for Ah Li to go ahead and eat.


    ¡°Wow, daddy, what meat is this, it¡¯s so delicious!¡¯ Donghuang Li eximed in surprise.


    I have never eaten such delicious meat before.


    Qing Yutongughed, ¡°Ah Li, these two meats are able to help make you be prettier too~¡±


    ¡°Really? Ah Li has to eat more of these two meats then, Ah Li is going to be even prettier than mommy.¡± Donghuang Liughed happily.


    There was no need to say much about Ye Hua¡¯s and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s looks, so, would the looks of the child of the two be falling short of them? The answer was evidently no. It could only be said that, the effects of the meats would only be decorating onto something that was already perfect.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi did not eat. It seems like the two were starving themselves to protest against Ye Hua¡¯s doings.


    Sensing that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t good, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi took their tes and went upstairs to eat.


    Seconds feel like years when I am sitting here, it would be better for me to just go upstairs and eat.


    ¡°Mommy, Aunt Qing, why aren¡¯t you two eating? These two meats are very delicious.¡± Donghuang Li had already finished eating the meats on her te, and she still wanted more.


    ¡°Aunt Qing is on a diet. Ah Li, you can eat Aunt Qing¡¯s share.¡± Qing Ya ced her share onto Ah Li¡¯s te.


    ¡°Mommy is also on a diet. Ah Li, you can eat mommy¡¯s share too.¡±


    Looking at the two women¡¯s actions, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°They have personalities, I just precisely like how they are. However, I will see just how long the two of you are going to be able to persevere for.¡±


    Donghuang Li licked onto her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do then.¡±


    After hearing what Ah Li said, a slight trace of an arc appeared on the corner of the two beautiful women¡¯s mouths. However, the arc went t in the next moment.


    ¡°Daddy, Ah Li wants to sleep with mommy tonight, are you going toe and sleep with us too?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi, ¡°......¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Your mommy is still currently under daddy¡¯s examination period. If your mommy performs well, she will be allowed to sleep together with daddy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then, mommy, you have to perform well and strive to be allowed to sleep with daddy as soon as possible.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi, ¡°......¡±


    Ye Hua took a small sip of the alcohol, then said faintly, ¡°Baizhi, you will sleep with Ah Li in the office, I will bring a bed over to the officeter on.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, you will sleep with me.¡±


    Ye Hua who was sitting down like a big boss issued his orders.


    ¡°Who would want to sleep with you! I would rather sleep on the floor than to sleep with you!¡± Qing Ya said with a cold look on her face.


    ¡°You are not allowed to decline!¡±


    Of course, Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t really keep on locking up the two madams in the main hall.


    It¡¯s enough to just give them an appropriate amount of punishment. I wouldn¡¯t really keep them locked up here forever, I only said that because I was really angered by them just now. After all, how could I not be angry when they don¡¯t listen to me?

 Chapter 236 – Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 236 ¨C Discovered</h4>


    After dinner, Ye Hua undid the air wall that locked up the two women, then brought a bed over to the office. The office was going to be Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s bedroom for the time being.


    Donghuang Baizhi was currently keeping her daughterpany. It could be said that, this was the first time that Donghuang Baizhi was wholeheartedly keeping her daughterpany, and Donghuang Baizhi really cherished this moment.


    On the other hand, Qing Ya was brought to the bedroom by Ye Hua, or to be precise, Qing Ya was carried into the bedroom by Ye Hua.


    Within the bedroom, Qing Ya cried and shout, causing Ye Hua to be helpless, and without choice, he ced a spell onto Qing Ya, then did Qing Ya quietly fell asleep.


    If it was possible, Ye Hua wanted to just use magic and turn Qing Ya into the kind of woman that he wants.


    However, if he had used magic on Qing Ya, Qing Ya wouldn¡¯t be Qing Ya anymore and would be but just a shell without a soul, and that was not what Ye Hua wanted.


    While lying on thefortable big bed and hugging onto Qing Ya, Ye Hua lightly wiped onto the tear stains that were on the corners of Qing Ya¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to me? If you had been a bit more obedient, I, the Supreme Overlord, wouldn¡¯t have had to bully you.¡±


    ¡°Saying stupid things like wanting to get a divorce, if it were ced in the past, I would have definitely smack your butt till it bes swollen. Furthermore, you even froze my card too, you are truly a mischievous little thing.¡± While mumbling to himself, Ye Hua smiled.


    Qing Ya was just precisely this charming, even when she was angry, Ye Hua still likes her.


    Ye Hua¡¯s feelings toward Donghuang Baizhi weren¡¯t very deep. But it could be said that, Ye Hua felt both apologetic and grateful to Donghuang Baizhi. Apologetic for not havinge downstairs to meet her back then, and grateful that she had given birth to Ah Li.


    Just based on the point that Donghuang Baizhi had given birth to Ah Li, Ye Hua would definitely look after Donghuang Baizhi. Furthermore, Donghuang Baizhi was his woman, so how could he leave her outside and ignore her? That waspletely not possible.


    Within the office, Donghuang Baizhi was going to sleep while hugging onto her daughter.


    Ever since Ah Li was born, I had never gone to sleep while hugging onto her. As a mother, I feel really ashamed, I was a failure as a mother.


    However, after this incident, Donghuang Baizhi decided that she would keeppany with her daughter more often and let her daughter be able to experience what a mother¡¯s warmth feels like.


    Looking at Ah Li who was nestling within her embrace, Donghuang Baizhi revealed out a slight smile on her face. The smile of the empress was truly iparably beautiful.


    Rumble~


    When all was said and done, the empress was a human too, and without spiritual energy to support her, she would be hungry too when she didn¡¯t eat.


    From yesterday till now, asides from the Chinese crepe that she had eaten during this morning, all she had taken in was alcohol.


    And right now, the moment her mood became somewhat better, her stomach immediately felt hungry.


    Donghuang Baizhi lightly ced the quilt onto her daughter, then got off the bed, intending to go and see if there was anything to eat.


    Voidless Realm¡¯s empress searched around the office for food just like a thief, but there wasn¡¯t any food in the entire office.


    Donghuang Baizhi secretly opened the door and took a look. After discovering that Ye Hua wasn¡¯t around, she decided to go downstairs and look for food.


    At the bar counter, asides from alcohol, there was nothing else, and right now, Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t want to drink alcohol.


    If I drink alcohol again, Ah Li is going toin again that there is an alcohol smell on my body.


    ¡°There should be something to eat inside, right?¡± Donghuang Baizhi walked towards the ce where Leisure Bar stored its goods.


    And after searching for quite a while, all she discovered was beverages.


    Little did she knew, Ye Hua had long hidden all of the spicy sticks, to prevent Qing Yutong from stealing his spicy sticks. And right now, there was one more person who he had to prevent from stealing his spicy sticks, Ye Zizi.


    ¡°There should be some food in this storage room, right? I¡¯m about to die from hunger...¡±


    It has been a very long time since Donghuang Baizhi had experienced what hunger felt like. After all, with the support of spiritual energy, it would be fine for her even if she didn¡¯t eat for a month.


    Donghuang Baizhi opened the door of the storage room, and it was pitch-ck inside. She then stretched out her hand to the light switch.


    Click.


    The light was turned on, and Donghuang Baizhi immediately became exulted. In front of her, there were a few boxes of instant cup noodles.


    Donghuang Baizhi opened one of the boxes and took out one cup of instant cup noodles.


    I finally don¡¯t have to feel hungry anymore. This damn Ye Hua, to actually make me, the empress, search for food sote in the night!


    While holding onto the instant cup noodles, Donghuang Baizhi turned around and walked towards the door.


    Suddenly!


    Donghuang Baizhi stopped her footsteps and slowly turned her head around towards a corner.


    Why do those two red chests look so familiar?


    Donghuang Baizhi walked forward and opened one of the red chests, and the red chest could be seen to be filled with gold bars!


    Looking at the imprints that were on the gold bars, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression changed. Soon after, she opened the other red chest, and when she saw the God Leaf Fan that was within the chest, she confirmed her suspicion!


    So Ye Hua is the one who intercepted my people! If not, why are those betrothal gifts of mine here! This bastard actually killed my people!


    ¡°Ye Hua! Get over here!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out loudly. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists, and she looked like she was going to fight it out with Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua who was on the bed wrinkled his brows. What is this woman up to this time!


    Ye Hua immediately disappeared from the bed and appeared in the storage room.


    ¡°Instead of sleeping, what are you doing here sote in the night!¡± While standing behind Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua asked.


    Donghuang Baizhi suddenly punched her fist towards Ye Hua¡¯s face. However, her speed was too slow, and her wrist was grabbed onto by Ye Hua.


    ¡°Donghuang Baizhi, you better don¡¯t go too far! Don¡¯t think that just because you are my woman, you can be so rude towards me!¡± Ye Hua tightly wrinkled his brows and chided.


    ¡°Where did you get those two red chests from!¡± A fierce glint appeared in Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyes.


    This man is taking revenge on me for trying to marry someone else, which is why he snatched away my betrothal gifts and killed my people!


    Ye Hua looked at the red chests that were at the side and said faintly, ¡°Where I get those from has nothing to do with you, so quickly go back and sleep!¡±


    ¡°You bastard, you snatch those betrothal gifts because you knew they were mine, right!¡± Donghuang Baizhi questioned.


    Ye Hua¡¯s expression immediately froze, ¡°Betrothal gifts? You are marrying someone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I am not the one who is marrying into the man¡¯s family, the man is the one who is marrying into my family!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out.


    Ye Hua immediately became angry, and the strength of his grip was bing stronger and stronger.


    Donghuang Baizhi was able to feel the strength of Ye Hua¡¯s grip changing, and her wrist felt like it was going to break, but she didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°You are intending on cucking me!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s icy-cold tone felt just like something that came out from hell, the tone was enough to make one tremble in fear.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am indeed intending on cucking you, what are you going to do about it!¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s face was slightly twitching, his gaze was changing, and he seemed as if he was about to return back to the state he was in five years ago.


    Looking at the look on Ye Hua¡¯s face right now, Donghuang Baizhi was honestly feeling a bit afraid.


    Suddenly, Ye Hua let go of Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s wrist and copsed powerlessly onto the floor. The devil that had been in slumber for five years was currently awakening, and Ye Hua¡¯s remaining humanity was currently being devoured by the devil.


    This woman actually cucked me! Damn it! Everyone has to die!


    Donghuang Baizhi was in a panic right now.


    Ye Hua¡¯s state right now looks the same as when one goes into spiritual energy deviation. Although it feels very great to see how Ye Hua looks right now, my heart is somewhat unable to bear seeing him be in such a state.


    ¡°Ye Hua! What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Donghuang Baizhi hurriedly held onto Ye Hua and asked nervously.


    Ye Hua looked dead-on at Donghuang Baizhi and questioned, ¡°You cucked me?¡±


    ¡°The betrothal gifts have already been snatched away by you, so who is there for me to even cuck you with!¡± Donghuang Baizhi was about to be speechless.


    Does this Ye Hua not have this bit ofmon sense at all?


    Ye Hua was startled, and the devil within him slowly went back to slumber, and his humanity returned back to normal.


    Just now, for a split second, Ye Hua thought that Donghuang Baizhi had already cucked him, and that was something that hepletely could not ept. During that moment, he had the inclination to just kill everyone.


    Seems like I have gotten the wrong idea, she merely had the idea of cucking me, and she still hasn¡¯t seeded in carrying out her idea.


    However, she is not allowed to even possess such an idea in her mind!


    Seeing that Ye Hua slowly recovered back to normal, Donghuang Baizhi let out a breath of relief.


    I evidently called him over to question him, so how did it end up with me being concerned about him? It seems like I have truly gone mad.

 Chapter 237 – Got into the mood

    <h4>Chapter 237 ¨C Got into the mood</h4>


    Ye Hua pulled Donghuang Baizhi into his embrace and asked coldly, ¡°Why do you want to cuck me!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi struggled within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace, but it was useless.


    ¡°Because you are a heartless and ungrateful man!¡±


    Ye Hua positioned Donghuang Baizhi onto his thigh, then raised his hand and pped onto Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s butt.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi couldn¡¯t help but moan.


    ¡°You bastard, you are beating me again!¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°Baizhi, if not for Ah Li, I would have beaten your butt till it swells today!¡±


    ¡°Go on and beat me then! Later on, I will tell my daughter what happened and let her know just how her father beat her mother!¡± Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s words seem to be conveying some sort of message, and this caused Ye Hua to stop his hand.


    Adding on with that look of concern on Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face just a while ago, Ye Hua felt that Donghuang Baizhi definitely still had feelings for him.


    ¡°Baizhi, could it be that you still like me?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    ¡°I would rather like a ghost than to like you!¡±


    This woman doesn¡¯t mean the things that she said, she is just the same as Qing Ya!


    Ye Hua pressed Donghuang Baizhi onto the floor, then suddenly kissed towards Donghuang Baizhi.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyes were opened wide and she tried her best to struggle free from Ye Hua, but faced against the formidable Ye Hua, it waspletely useless.


    Ye Hua¡¯s sinful hand stretched into Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s shirt and began wandering around Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s tender and exquisite body.


    This Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s body feels superb,pared to three years ago, her body is much plumper, and her skin is much bouncier.


    This situation caused Donghuang Baizhi to not be able to help but recalled back to that night during three years ago, where she experienced both pain and joy at the same time.


    ¡°Baizhi, you are still the same as you were three years ago, you get into the mood very quickly.¡± Ye Hua took out that sinful hand of his and waved it in front of Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyes.


    Who knows where Donghuang Baizhi even got her strength from, she pushed Ye Hua to the side, then ran away while covering onto her face.


    Ye Hua did not chase after Donghuang Baizhi. While sitting on the floor, Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Seems like my charm is still as charming as it used to be back then.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi who had run upstairs got onto the bed and covered herself with the quilt. Her face was currently flushed red.


    Thinking back to just now, why am I so ipetent, I originally called him over to scold him, and yet, in the end, I ended up being caressed by him... and even got into the mood... This is really embarrassing to death.


    The empress right now seemed just like a girl who was in love, thebination of shyness and anger made her look extremely beautiful.


    Actually, I don¡¯t know why, when I saw those two red chests in the storage room, I felt a little happy.


    Hearing the sound of the door being opened, Donghuang Baizhi wrinkled her brows.


    What is heing in for!


    Could it be that, he wants to!


    Bastard, our daughter is still sleeping right now!


    Soon after, Donghuang Baizhi heard the sound of the door being closed, and the footsteps getting further and further away.


    Donghuang Baizhi slightly raised her head and took a look.


    That guy came in and went out just like this? What does he mean by this!


    However, when Donghuang Baizhi saw the cup of instant cup noodles that was on the coffee table, she immediately understood.


    My face has really beenpletely thrown away.


    In any case, since my face has already been thrown away, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference to continue throwing my face away. I should go ahead and eat this cup of instant cup noodles.


    Who would have thought, he actually prepared a big piece of ham sausage for me too, he is rather attentive, huh?


    The fragrance of the instant cup noodles woke up Donghuang Li from her sleep.


    Slurp~


    Seeing that her mother was slurping onto something, Donghuang Li rubbed onto her eyes and asked, ¡°Mommy, what are you eating?¡¯


    ¡°Eh... mommy is eating cup noodles.¡± Donghuang Baizhi felt very awkward for getting caught red-handed like this by her daughter.


    ¡°It smells so good, Ah Li wants to eat it too.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li,e over, mommy will feed you.¡±


    Eating cup noodles for the first time, Ah Li felt that it tasted very great.


    This noodle is springy yet firm, and furthermore, it tastes super delicious~


    In just a short while, the mother and daughter pair finished the entire cup of noodles.


    ¡°Mommy, Ah Li still hasn¡¯t had her fill, Ah Li is still hungry~¡± Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth.


    Donghuang Baizhi also hasn¡¯t had her fill and still wanted to eat another cup of instant noodles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and get ourselves each a cup of instant noodles. However, Ah Li must not tell daddy about this, if not daddy would be very fierce.¡±


    ¡°En, Ah Li will keep this matter a secret.¡±


    The mother and daughter pair secretly ran downstairs and got themselves each a cup of instant noodles.


    Ye Hua who was hugging onto Qing Yaughed lightly.


    This Donghuang Baizhi is a bit interesting, she can be counted as to my liking.


    Ye Hua finally got through this annoying day, but at the same time, a new day was here, and who knows just what would happen on this new day?


    Voidless Realm¡¯s morning was like and of paradise, clouds and mist lingered throughout the entire Voidless Realm, and the entire Voidless Realm was filled with spiritual energy. Voidless Realm was a superb ce for cultivating.


    Right at this moment, within the pce, the faces of the eight elders were grave, and the throne waspletely empty.


    ¡°I feel that something is wrong!¡± Yuan De shouted out angrily.


    Xing Han stroke onto his beard and asked, ¡°Why do Brother Yuan say that?¡±


    ¡°The Little Majesty bizarrely went missing, and right now, even Her Majesty went missing too. Isn¡¯t this enough to indicate that something is wrong!¡± Yuan De shouted out while with his hands ced behind his back.


    The empress has gone missing for a day already. So, how could the eight elders not feel worried?


    ¡°What Brother Yuan just said is extremely correct. I feel that the disappearances of Her Majesty and Little Majesty were both not a coincidence. In all likelihood, everything was all nned by someone! And perhaps, it could have been that group of robbers who robbed our betrothal gifts.¡± He Xuan agreed with Yuan De¡¯s viewpoint.


    Xing Han shook his head, ¡°Her Majesty¡¯s strength is extremely high, so just who would have been able to kidnap Her Majesty? I presume that, Her Majesty most likely just went out to look for her daughter by herself.¡±


    Everyone remained silent. Everyone hoped that Xing Han¡¯s spection was right. After all, no one would want the empress to have met with a mishap.


    An imperial guard suddenly ran into the pce and shouted out, ¡°Ying Family¡¯s Ying Shang, and Ying Kangshi, are requesting to meet with Her Majesty.¡±


    Yuan De waved his hand, and the imperial guard retreated respectfully.


    ¡°This is great, where are we going to be able to get an empress to meet with those two.¡± Yuan De stamped his foot on the floor angrily.


    Those two couldn¡¯t have picked a better time toe, huh? Right when Her Majesty went missing, those two immediately came to request to meet with Her Majesty.


    Everyone remained silent, and soon after, He Xuan said gravely, ¡°You all say, in this world, how many powers possess the capabilities to kidnap Her Majesty?¡¯


    ¡°Ying Family, and Ji Family.¡± The seven elders said immediately without even having to think.


    He Xuan continued and said, ¡°The reason that Ying Family came today is definitely to demand for an exnation. And yet, at this moment, Her Majesty isn¡¯t here. You all say, would they be willing to leave without meeting with Her Majesty?¡±


    ¡°He Xuan! Are you saying that, Ying Family kidnapped Her Majesty, then purposely came to Voidless Realm to request to meet with Her Majesty? And their reason for doing so is to look for an excuse to go to war with us?¡± Yuan De eximed in surprise.


    He Xuan nodded his head. However, right after nodding his head, He Xuan continued and said, ¡°Perhaps, I may have thought too much into it.¡±


    ¡°It would be better to kill wrongly than to let one get away. Thus, we might as well just take their lives!¡± Xing Han was someone that was vicious and merciless.


    He Xuan shook his head and said faintly, ¡°If Her Majesty was really kidnapped by Ying Family, by killing those two, we would be cing Her Majesty in grave danger. And if Her Majesty was kidnapped by Ji Family, by killing those two, we would be doing exactly what Ji Family wants.¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, no matter what, we can¡¯t kill those two Ying Family members, right?¡± Yuan De sneered. Without Her Majesty here to take charge of the situation, everything is truly in aplete mess.


    He Xuan nodded his head, ¡°Yuan De, you shoulde along with me to meet with those two Ying Family members and pacify them first. Sigh, now that everyone knows that Her Majesty has an illegitimate child, her reputation is at risk.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s reputation was far worse than just being at risk. Right now, the entire Cultivation World was discussing about the empress.


    Was the empress¡¯s illegitimate daughter a case of decline of morality, or was it the distortion of human nature?


    In any case, no matter what was said, although no one dares to discuss about it in the open, everyone in the Cultivation World knew that the empress has an illegitimate daughter.


    The empress¡¯s man sure is formidable! To actually dare to get in bed with the empress, I really have to give it to that man¡¯s courage! However, at the same time, I also feel very jealous... To be able to use the empress to warm the bed, this is practically the dream of most men, and even more, it could be said to be the pinnacle of life¡¯s goals.

 Chapter 238 – War

    <h4>Chapter 238 ¨C War</h4>


    Yuan De and He Xuan came to the guest room to meet with the two Ying Family members.


    Ying Shang and Ying Kangshi didn¡¯t have a smelly look on their faces. Ying Shang¡¯s state could be ssified as normal, while Ying Kangshi had a face full of excitement.


    I am going to be able to meet with the empress soon, just thinking about it is making me feel so excited.


    Upon meeting with each other, both sides greeted each other politely. Diplomacy was always the first choice, and violence was the choice that came next when the first choice didn''t work out.


    Ying Kangshi couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore as he asked, ¡°When will the empresse?¡±


    He Xuan said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Ying, Her Majesty has recently gone into closed-door cultivation, and it would take quite a while before Her Majestyes out of her closed-door cultivation.¡±


    ¡°From what you are saying, I can take it that the empress isn¡¯t willing to meet with us, right?¡± Ying Shang¡¯s attitude immediately changed. The empress had gone into closed-door cultivation is obviously just an excuse made up by this He Xuan!


    Ying Kangshi hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we will just wait then.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! You good-for-nothing!¡± Ying Shang shouted out strictly. Why did big brother make me bring along such an idiot like this?


    With a gloomy expression on his face, Yuan De said coldly, ¡°Forgive me for being straightforward. Her Majesty indeed had the intention to join forces with Ying Family through marriage, but since your family¡¯s young master doesn¡¯t seem to be able to function as a man anymore, it is only natural for the marriage to be canceled. Moreover, the betrothal gifts that we prepared had already been robbed.¡±


    Bang!


    Ying Shang mmed onto the table, and his eyeballs were about to pop out of his eye sockets, ¡°Whatever that your empress says, means whatever it should be? Is your empress toying around with my Ying Family?!¡±


    ¡°Third uncle, cool your temper, the empress definitely didn¡¯t mean it like this.¡±


    Ying Shang raised his hand and pped onto Ying Kangshi''s face. Why is there such a male in Ying Family, has this Ying Kangshi¡¯s pride been eatenpletely by a dog!


    After being pped, Ying Kangshi''s figurended on the floor.


    ¡°Third uncle~ You hit me~ I am going to tell my dad about this...¡±


    Bringing up dad when faced with an unwinnable situation, this was basically how a child would act.


    Yuan De and He Xuan took a look at each other.


    It is fortunate that this Ying Kangshi had been crippled. If not, had Her Majesty married such a man like this, it would be an embarrassment for Her Majesty.


    Resumes can¡¯t be trusted, you can only trust your own eyes.


    In actuality, Ying Kangshi wasn¡¯t to me. After being crippled, Ying Kangshi began to slowly develop towards the feminine direction.


    ¡°You disgraceful thing, I really want to f**king chop your head off with a sh.¡± Upon hearing what Ying Kangshi said, Ying Shang immediately became angry. This Ying Kangshi is really a disgrace, in the future, it would be best to just lock him up on the ind.


    He Xuan said with a slight smile on his face, ¡°Young Master Ying is still a child and doesn¡¯t know any better, so don¡¯t make it difficult for him anymore.¡±


    This He Xuan is openly taunting me. Would a man that doesn¡¯t know any better be worthy to be the empress¡¯s man? The answer is evidently no!


    ¡°He Xuan, I, Ying Shang, will just say it as it is! If your empress doesn¡¯te out and give my Ying Family an exnation! Three dayster, Ying Family¡¯s main forces should pay a visit to Voidless Realm!¡±


    Yuan De who possessed a fiery temper immediately stood up and shouted out, ¡°Sure thing, Voidless Realm should look forward to your Ying Family¡¯s visit!¡±


    He Xuan held onto his forehead. I really can¡¯t stand it, aren¡¯t the two of you being too negligent?


    Ying Shang didn¡¯t expect that the other party¡¯s attitude would be so tough. Originally, Ying Shang merely wanted to give them a scare, but right now, since he had already given his threat, it was impossible for him to take back his threat.


    ¡°Alright! We should meet again in three days'' time!¡± After finish speaking, Ying Shang picked up Ying Kangshi from the floor with one of his hands.


    Ying Kangshi shouted out, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave, I want to meet the empress.¡±


    Ying Shang gave Ying Kangshi a p and made Ying Kangshi faint.


    This Ying Kangshi is truly an embarrassment!


    While looking at the two who were leaving, Yuan De said indignantly, ¡°Let¡¯s just kill off the two of them right now.¡±


    ¡°If we were to kill off the two of them right now, it is quite possible that Ji Family would get themselves involved in this matter. Don¡¯t forget, Ying Family and Ji Family both belong to the south.¡± He Xuan shook his head.


    When two forces cross swords, it was a tacit rule to not kill envoys. Everyone understood that.


    ¡°You two were too negligent, agreeing to go to war with each other just like that.¡±


    Yuan De had nothing to say. That Ying Shang was the one who made a threat first! Should I have back away and yielded? The answer is evidently no. Who has Voidless Realm ever been afraid of?


    Ying Shang hurried back to Ying Family, and upon returning back to Ying Family, he immediately called for a meeting.


    Everyone was present at the meeting, asides from Death Mage and Xun Fang. Xun Fang''s job was to supervise Ying Family, and there was no need for her to meddle in Ying Family¡¯s internal matters. This was something that made Ying Family let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°Family head, Voidless Realm is truly too much, that empress didn¡¯t even bother to meet with us.¡± Ying Shang reported everything that happened at Voidless Realm.


    Right now, Ying Kangshi had already woken up, and he could be seen hurriedly saying, ¡°Father, perhaps, the empress had really gone into closed-door cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Ying Kangshi! Just whose side are you on!¡± Ying Shang chided coldly.


    As the family head, how would Ying Jingshan not know just how this son of his was like?


    This son of mine, even till now, he is still dreaming.


    ¡°Since Voidless Realm has epted our invitation for war, war it should be then! Our Ying Family has been quiet for far too long already, it is time to let everyone see our Ying Family¡¯s umtion and just how strong our Ying Family is!¡± No one opposed what Ying Jingshan said.


    Our Ying Family has indeed been staying too low-profile. Taking the opportunity of this chance, our Ying Family should rise before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! From today onwards, you are forbidden from leaving this ind!¡±


    ¡°Father~¡±


    Ying Kangshi¡¯s tender moan gave everyone a shock, and some even felt like vomiting.


    No matter what, you are still one of Ying Family¡¯s men, so how could you let out such a feminine moan?


    ¡°Scram!¡± Ying Jingshan shouted out strictly.


    Ying Kangshi stamped his foot onto the floor, then left the hall while with his butt stuck out.


    Seeing that, the rtives all shook their heads. This is a family disgrace.


    ¡°Family head, should we inform Lord Xun about this matter? After all, our Ying Family is going to be making some big movements soon.¡± Ying Shang reminded. Things that should be informed should be informed, if not, if we were to anger His Honor, our Ying Family would be done for.


    Ying Jingshan nodded his head, ¡°Start preparing for the war, I will go and inform Lord Xun about the matter now.¡±


    The rtives all stood up, and with murder intent emerging out from their bodies, they shouted out in unison, ¡°Yes!¡±


    With a gloomy look on his face, Ying Jingshan left the hall and went to report to Lord Xun about this matter.


    Standing outside of the ordinary room, Ying Jingshan was honestly feeling rather puzzled.


    There are so many other top-notch rooms on this ind, and yet they would rather choose to live in such a remote ce. Those two sure are not greedy at all... However, upon recalling of the treasures that had been dug out, my heart is starting to ache...


    ¡°Little skeleton! Be gentler, your fingers are hurting me!¡±


    ¡°Jiejiejie~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°I will be gentler then.¡±


    Immediately, Xun Fang let out a moan of pleasure, ¡°Use a bit more force... Ah~ Comfortable~ A bit more to the left... That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, this is the spot. Use a bit more force~¡±


    ¡°This feels great~ Little skeleton, your hands are pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°I have something that is even more formidable, which is the speed of my fingers. Do you want to have a try?¡±


    Ying Jingshan who was standing outside was feeling very awkward.


    They are currently enjoying the joy that can be found on beds, it wouldn¡¯t be good to interrupt them right now. I guess I will just wait for them to be done first.


    Within the room, the two were currently sitting on the bed. Xun Fang¡¯s back was faced against Death Mage, and Death Mage¡¯s fingertips were currently scratching onto Xun Fang¡¯s itch. Xun Fang was feelingfortable to the point that she was having goosebumps.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t scratch anymore, there¡¯s someone outside, I¡¯m going to go and see what¡¯s the matter.¡± Xun Fang rolled her eyes at Death Mage.


    Ever since the two had torn apart thest piece of paper that was separating the two of them, the atmosphere between the two would often end up bing ambiguous, and Death Mage was no longer as strong-willed as he was before. Right now, Death Mage was pretty much just like a little puppy.


    Death Mage picked up his phone and began tapping onto his phone screen, ¡°Biubiubiu.¡±


    Recently, Death Mage had returned back to the fishing world. Don¡¯t ask why, it was because Death Mage was rich now.


    Right now, Xun Fang no longer wanted to kill Death Mage anymore, and recently, Xun Fang had been ying Honor of Kings, a game that Death Mage waspletely uninterested in.


    What fun is there in a game where you can¡¯t be a big boss by topping up in-game currencies?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xun Fang opened the door and asked.


    Looking at Xun Fang whose face was flushed red, Ying Jingshan silently thought to himself, ¡°Lord Xun sure has a very unique taste.¡±

 Chapter 239 – Prepare to jailbreak

    <h4>Chapter 239 ¨C Prepare to jailbreak</h4>


    ¡°Lord Xun, it¡¯s like this, in three days¡¯ time, my Ying Family will be going to war with Voidless Realm. I intentionally came over to inform you about this.¡± While bowing forward slightly, Ying Jingshan said respectfully.


    Going to war with Voidless Realm, isn¡¯t this the result that His Honor wanted?


    Xun Fang nodded her head, ¡°En, I got it. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go ahead and prepare for the war then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After informing Xun Fang, Ying Jingshan went to take charge of the preparation. Ying Family was determined on winning the war against Voidless Realm as the war was going to be the stage that they will be using to stop staying low-profile and appear in the eyes of everyone.


    Returning back to the room, Xun Fang told the matter to Death Mage, and Death Mage did not bother to report the matter to Ye Hua.


    His Honor had already said, the fiercer they fight with each other, the better it is.


    Xun Fang leaned onto Death Mage¡¯s bone shoulder, then said while starting up her game, ¡°Dou Fushi seems to have brought Heavy Dust to the sea to look for treasures.¡±


    ¡°Jiejiejie.¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°The treasures that were on this Ying Family¡¯s ind had all been dug out by him.¡±


    Xun Fang let out a breath, ¡°It would be great if you could speak like a human, then I wouldn¡¯t have to always guess just what you are saying every time you speak.¡±


    ¡°Jiejiejie~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°You can go and beg His Honor to give me a corporeal body then. In any case, I am not going to go and beg His Honor for a corporeal body. If not, His Honor would think that I actually like you that much.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me to go and beg His Honor to give you a corporeal body? I am not going to~ If I were to do that, it will make it seem as if I like you that much. There isn¡¯t a bit of meat at all on your body, it feels very hard when leaning onto you.¡± While speaking, Xun Fang took a pillow and ced it onto Death Mage¡¯s bone shoulder.


    Death Mage was speechless. You now know that my body is hard, huh? Last night, when His Honor said that he was going to bestow me a corporeal body, you were the one who declined it, so who else do you have but yourself to me.


    Xun Fang was very annoyed with her own actionst night. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have cared that much about my face and just agreed for His Honor to bestow a corporeal body to this skeleton. I have a boyfriend right now, and yet, I am not able to touch him. You tell me, isn¡¯t this infuriating?


    The women of Ye Hua¡¯s subordinates were thinking of ways to push over their partners, while Ye Hua was currently thinking of ways to resolve his family conflict.


    While holding hands with Qing Ya who had a cold look on her face, Ye Hua came to the Chinese Crepe store to buy Chinese Crepes.


    The big aunt smiled and remained silent. This young fellow brought one woman here yesterday, and today, he brought another woman here. This young fellow sure is formidable, is he not afraid of his car crashing?


    Cough, Ye Hua¡¯s car had long crashed, and right now, he was currently in the process of fixing his car.


    ¡°Qing Ya, don¡¯t keep on having a cold look on your face, have a smile.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    ¡°Scram to the side.¡± Qing Ya shouted out coldly, then ruthlessly took a bite of the Chinese crepe.


    My stomach is about to shrivel from hunger, I shouldn¡¯t let my stomach suffer just because I am angry at him.


    ¡°Eat slowly, no one is here to snatch your food away from you.¡± Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but tease, then took the lead to walk into Leisure Bar.


    Qing Ya who was at the back said ruthlessly, ¡°I am precisely not going to eat slowly, I am going to eat it in big mouthfuls, what are you going to do about it!¡±


    While holding onto a bag of Chinese crepes, Ye Hua walked into the office.


    Currently, Donghuang Baizhi had gotten off the bed, while Donghuang Li was still sleeping with a smile on her face.


    ¡°I bought breakfast for you and Ah Li.¡± Ye Hua ced the bag of Chinese crepes on the coffee table.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Donghuang Baizhi stood at the window, with her back faced against Ye Hua.


    ¡°It is not good to eat too much instant cup noodles. Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t know just because you threw the cups away? The entire room is filled with the smell of instant cup noodles.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi said gravely, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care.¡±


    Ye Hua slowly walked towards Donghuang Baizhi, and when Donghuang Baizhi heard the footsteps getting closer and closer to her, her heartbeat became faster and faster.


    Ye Hua stretched out his hands and held onto Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s willow waist, then pulled Donghuang Baizhi into his embrace.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Baizhi, although you are not very honest, your body, on the other hand, is very honest.¡±


    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Ayer of red appeared on Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s white pretty face.


    ¡°Although the amount of time that I have spent with you isn¡¯t much, I know what you think in your mind. If you really hated it, you would have resisted.¡± Ye Hua moved his head right next to Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s right ear and said. This caused Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart to start beating quickly.


    ¡°How am I going to resist when you are grabbing onto my hands!¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Baizhi, for Ah Li¡¯s sake, we should set aside our grudges. I hope that Ah Li would be able to receive her mother¡¯s care and love, and of course, my care and love too. We will be a family together.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi remained silent because deep in her heart, this was what she longed for the most. For Ah Li¡¯s sake, she was willing to try.


    Seeing that Donghuang Baizhi wasn¡¯t speaking, Ye Hua¡¯s sinful hands began moving around again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! Our daughter is still here!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out in a low voice.


    ¡°Baizhi, what you are saying is, it would be fine if our daughter isn¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°A woman who doesn¡¯t mean the things that she says. Although your mouth is saying no, your body is leaning towards my embrace.¡± Ye Huaughed lightly.


    Donghuang Baizhi wasn¡¯t willing to look at Ye Hua as she said, ¡°You definitely ced a spell on me! If not, how would I be acting like this!¡±


    ¡°Baizhi, don¡¯t bluff yourself anymore, you know that you still like me.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish!¡±


    Donghuang Li who was on the bed rubbed onto her eyes, then turned her head around and looked towards her father and mother. Immediately after Donghuang Li turned her head around, she eximed in surprise, ¡°Daddy, mommy, have the two of you reconciled with each other? Ah Li is so happy.¡±


    Ye Hua let go of Donghuang Baizhi and carried onto his daughter, ¡°Daddy has forgiven mommy.¡±


    ¡°Yay, that¡¯s great, daddy is so handsome~¡± After finish speaking, Donghuang Li kissed onto Ye Hua¡¯s cheek. Soon after, Donghuang Li didn¡¯t forget to kiss onto her mother too.


    Looking at the three right now, they seemed just like a harmonious family of three.


    However, Ye Hua knew that, if he wanted to make the two women be willing topletely ept living together, all those things that he had been doing weren¡¯t enough, he had to n something stimting for the two women to experience.


    Last night, when Ye Hua was in the storage room, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s concern gave Ye Hua somewhat of an idea.


    Looking back atst night when Donghuang Baizhi showed concern for me, it shows that, only when I am in danger, then would the two women reveal their true feelings.


    Seems like I am going to have to call for another meeting today, and the meeting will be to discuss on how to make me be in danger, while at the same time, not throw away my face.


    ¡°Baizhi, bring Ah Li to go and wash up, then eat the breakfast. I have something to attend to, so I will be leaving now.¡± After finish speaking, Ye Hua left the office.


    Donghuang Baizhi carried her daughter, ¡°Ah Li, do you like daddy more? Or do you like mommy more?¡±


    ¡°Erm... Ah Li likes both mommy and daddy.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi pinched onto her daughter¡¯s nose affectionately, ¡°You little fellow, you now know how to y dumb, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hehe~ Ah Li loves mommy the most~¡±


    ¡°Mommy loves Ah Li too.¡±


    The feelings between the mother and daughter pair were slowly getting better and better. After all, Donghuang Baizhi was very strict in the past, and right now, Donghuang Baizhi was finally acting like how a mother was supposed to act.


    After finish washing up and eating breakfast, when Donghuang Baizhi saw Qing Ya walking by, Donghuang Baizhi shouted out, ¡°Qing Ya, there is a matter that I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°En?¡° Qing Ya was very puzzled.


    ¡°Come in and talk.¡± Donghuang Baizhi was very careful, seemingly like she was afraid to be discovered by Ye Hua.


    Seeing that Donghuang Baizhi seemed to have a n, Qing Ya looked around to see if there was anyone, then stealthily entered into the room.


    Donghuang Li had long gone to Qing Yutong¡¯s room.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said with a slight smile on her face.


    Qing Ya asked curiously, ¡°You seem to be in quite a good mood today.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Who is in quite a good mood right now? I, the empress, am currently in a very bad mood!


    ¡°Qing Ya, do you still remember the matter that we talked about yesterday?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked.


    ¡°The matter about leaving this ce?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded her head.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t possess any superpowers at all, so how are we going to be able to leave this ce? And even if we managed to leave this ce, Ye Hua woulde searching for us and bring us back to this ce.¡± Qing Ya could be considered to have already resigned herself to not being able to leave the bar. However, she was definitely not going to surrender to Ye Hua.

 Chapter 240 – Perform a big show

    <h4>Chapter 240 ¨C Perform a big show</h4>


    Donghuang Baizhi of course knew that. However, as an empress, her way of thinking was definitely differentpared to most.


    ¡°Qing Ya, what we are going to do is very simple, as long as we pissed Ye Hua off, he would definitely chase us out of the bar.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that he would chase us out, and not beat our butts?¡± Qing Ya didn¡¯t believe in Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s n. That fellow, not only does he like to beat my butt, he also likes to touch my butt.


    Donghuang Baizhi was also not very sure if her n would work.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave this ce?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Donghuang Baizhi let out a breath, ¡°There is a very urgent matter which I have to deal with at home.¡±


    The two women remained silent.


    Resolute could be seen appearing in Qing Ya¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then. At the most, isn¡¯t it just getting our butts smacked? In any case, he wouldn¡¯t beat me since I am pregnant, but you...¡±


    ¡°I have Ah Li.¡± Donghuang Baizhi has be smart now, she knew to look for her daughter for help.


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°If we managed to leave this ce, where do you intend to go?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked while pouring a ss of water for Qing Ya.


    This was the first time that Donghuang Baizhi had poured water for someone ever since she had be an empress.


    Qing Ya shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How abouting with me to my ce? After all, my ce is safe and suitable for nurturing the fetus. The child is important.¡±


    Right now, Qing Ya didn¡¯t dare, and also didn¡¯t want to return back to her home that was in High Ocean City, that home of hers wasn¡¯t like a home at all.


    Qing Ya let out a sigh, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if we will be able to leave this ce first or not.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    In the office, the two women were nning on how to jailbreak, while in the toilet, Ye Hua was holding another meeting.


    Ye Zizi, Wei Chang, and Lie Gu stood respectfully in front of Ye Hua and waited for His Honor¡¯s orders.


    ¡°I, the Supreme Overlord, am currently facing the biggest crisis known to history!¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    The three shouted out in unison, ¡°Subordinate is willing to help shoulder Your Honor¡¯s worries and problems!¡±


    ¡°Very good! I, the Supreme Overlord, has decided to learn from the humans and n on acting out the scene of a hero saving the beauties!¡± Ye Hua seemed to already be able to see the scene where Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi threw themselves into his embrace after they were touched by him.


    After they threw themselves into my embrace, they would act coquettishly to me in various kinds of ways, and then, it would be the beginning of my beautiful life. From then on, I would also be one of those people who are able to embrace onto one woman with their left arm and embrace onto another with their right arm.


    Upon fantasizing up to here, a slight trace of arc appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth.


    Ye Zizi pouted her small mouth and said, ¡°But, Your Honor, in the past, those people that we came upon who tried to act as a hero and save beauties, all of them didn¡¯t end up well, they were all killed by us.¡±


    ¡°Zizi, are you saying that my n of acting as a hero and saving beauties is no good?¡± Ye Hua who was feeling a littlecent with his n just a moment ago immediately became serious.


    Ye Zizi said lovably, ¡°Zizi is a girl, therefore, Zizi naturally knows what the madams think in their minds. Although acting as a hero and saving the two madams would indeed be able to make Your Honor¡¯s situation with the two madams be better, just by doing that alone won¡¯t improve Your Honor¡¯s situation with the two madams by too much. After all, the plot of acting as a hero and saving beauties is a bit old.¡±


    Upon hearing what Ye Zizi, Ye Hua himself also felt that the plot of acting as a hero and saving beauties was indeed a bit old.


    Those two women are very smart, if they were to see through the act, my reputation would bepletely ruined.


    ¡°Wei Chang, what do you think?¡±


    Wei Chang wrinkled his brows, then said gravely, ¡°Your Honor, since ancient times, many have acted as a hero and save the beauty, but to seed in attaining the beauty¡¯s heart, good nning is essential.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s eyes lighted up. Seems like Wei Chang has improved even more.


    ¡°Continue on.¡±


    ¡°This n of acting as a hero and saving beauties is fine, but on the ending of the act, we should make the ending stand out.¡± Wei Chang said with a slight smile on his face.


    Lie Gu suddenly pped onto his thigh, ¡°I understood!¡±


    ¡°Gluttonous Monster¡¯s idea is to let His Honor show off his might and make the madams be immersed and unable to free themselves from His Honor¡¯s mightiness.¡± Lie Gu eximed in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect that this Gluttonous Monster would be this smart.


    Ye Hua felt that the idea was fine, but he also felt that there just seemed to be somethingcking in the idea, ¡°Ever since I havee to this ce, I have never met with any dangers, so let alone being at risk of death.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, what subordinate was referring to when subordinate said that we should make the ending stand out was precisely this point that you just mentioned.¡± Wei Chang exined.


    Ye Hua indicated to Wei Chang to continue speaking.


    ¡°It is an undeniable fact that the two madams love Your Honor.¡±


    This bootlicking of Wei Chang¡¯s was done rather well, Ye Hua felt quite pleased upon hearing that.


    ¡°But because of some matters, it caused the madams to conceal their true feelings. Therefore, what Your Honor has to do is to make the madams reveal their true feelings.¡±


    ¡°Wei Chang, that is precisely what I had thought of doing, just that, I do not know what method I should use to make the two of them reveal their true feelings.¡±


    Ye Zizi suddenly spoke, ¡°If Your Honor were about to die, I reckon that the madams would definitely not be able to continue sitting still.¡±


    Wei Chang nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right, therefore, we will be adding a bit of difficulty on the basis of the plot of acting as a hero to save the beauties.¡±


    Lie Gu pped onto his thigh once again, ¡°I understood! His Honor will be acting as a hero to save the madams, and after repelling the enemies with great difficulty, His Honor would be seriously injured. This way, the madams would definitely be touched to death.¡±


    Lie Gu finally guessed correctly this time.


    Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette and ignited it, ¡°Since we are going to act out a show of a hero saving the beauties, we will have to make it seem real. Blood must be seen in every move, people have to die, and the scene must look grandeur!¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, leave all those matters to subordinate, subordinate will look for actors and actresses to coordinate with us.¡± Wei Chang said with a smile.


    Lie Gu raised his hand and shouted out, ¡°I will be one of the bad guys.¡±


    ¡°Wei Chang, you will be one of the bad guys too, however, you all must not allow those two women to discover your identities. As for Ye Zizi, you can forget about it, it is too easy to recognize you.¡± Ye Hua had decided, victory or defeat should be decided on this act!


    Suddenly, Ye Hua thought of something and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that I have to chase them out of the bar?¡±


    The three subordinates nodded their heads seriously. Your Honor, if you don¡¯t chase the two madams out of the bar, how are we going to act out this show?


    ¡°I will go and chase them out of the barter on then. Lie Gu, you should follow after them and ensure their safeties, then wait for my orders!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate understood!¡±


    Ye Hua waved his hand, ¡°Alright, you all can leave now, let me think about how I should chase them out of the bar.¡±


    Walking out of the toilet, Ye Hua sat at the bar counter and pondered.


    If I don¡¯t say some ruthless words to them, what should I do if they don¡¯t leave? But if I said ruthless words to them, what should I do if they be broken-hearted and deeply hurt? At that time, even if I acted as a hero and saved the two of them, it most probably won¡¯t do any help in changing the situation.


    Right when Ye Hua was pondering to himself, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi came downstairs at the same time. The expressions on the two¡¯s faces were as grave as ever.


    In actuality, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both very nervous. After discussing with each other just now, they drafted up a n on how to jailbreak, and their n was to anger Ye Hua.


    After angering Ye Hua, either one of those two would happen, we would either get chased out of the bar by him or get our butts beaten by him.


    Ye Hua saw the two women walking over to him.


    If I were to flip out in anger and chase them out, the result that would happen from it would be too unpredictable. Furthermore, where am I going to find a reason to flip out in anger? This is the first problem...


    I, the Supreme Overlord, am someone who speaks reasons. I would never act out unreasonably.


    The two women blinked their beautiful eyes at each other, signaling to each other to begin acting.


    The two walked towards Ye Hua at the same time, and right when they were about toe close to Ye Hua, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s figure suddenly slip andnded into Ye Hua¡¯s embrace, and Ye Hua subconsciously embraced onto Donghuang Baizhi.


    ¡°Ye Hua! What do you mean by this! Hugging onto another woman right in front of me!¡± With an imposing aura, Qing Ya immediately began scolding at Ye Hua. This caused Ye Hua to immediately be stupefied.


    Soon after, Donghuang Baizhi moved away from Ye Hua¡¯s embrace and stood up, then said indignantly, ¡°Ye Hua! You actually touched my butt just now! You hoodlum!¡±


    ¡°Very good! You even touched her butt too! Ye Hua! I, Qing Ya, have misjudged you!¡±


    Right now, Ye Hua was still in a stupefied state. What are the two of them doing?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were very puzzled too.


    We have already scolded at you like this, so why do you not have any reactions? Can you at least show a bit of reaction and not be in such a daze?


    Did we speak too fast just now and Ye Hua didn¡¯t manage to keep up with our tempo?

 Chapter 241 – Scram!

    <h4>Chapter 241 ¨C Scram!</h4>


    Why is the atmosphere so awkward? This won¡¯t do!


    The two women hurriedly began thinking of a countermeasure.


    ¡°Ye Hua! Don¡¯t you have anything that you want to exin?¡± Qing Ya shouted out coldly.


    Ye Hua felt that this was a chance, a chance that was delivered straight to his doorstep. Just nice, taking the opportunity of this chance, I will chase them out of the bar.


    ¡°What are you two up to again this time! Do you two want to get smacked in the butt!¡± Ye Hua shouted out with a stern look on his face. However, because Ye Hua felt likeughing, it caused his expression to be a bit twisted.


    However, when everythingnded on the eyes of the two women, they thought to themselves, ¡°This is great! The situation is going ording to our n!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi shouted out angrily, ¡°You only know how to exert domestic violence! I have had enough, I want to leave this ce!¡±


    ¡°I have had enough too! I want to leave this ce too, you cannot lock us up like this forever!¡±


    Ye Hua was stupefied. Isn¡¯t this too easy? I haven¡¯t even started to chase them out of the bar, and they themselves had already taken the initiative to make the situation be a situation where I can chase them out of the bar easily. This is great!


    However, I cannot reveal out how I feel right now on my face. I must make sure that they don¡¯t suspect a thing!


    ¡°Not possible!¡± Ye Hua shouted out.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi knew that it would turn out like this and the two of them red at Ye Hua.


    And when Ye Hua saw that the two women weren¡¯t resisting anymore, he thought to himself, ¡°This isn¡¯t good, was my tone from a while ago too heavy?¡±


    ¡°If I had known, I should have just allowed them to leave. Right now, they are just standing there looking at me and not leaving. What I just did is practically picking up a stone and throwing the stone on my foot.¡±


    ¡°Seems like the time for putting my acting skills to test hase! I, the Supreme Overlord, should show the two of you just what is called true acting skills!¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi took a look at each other. Seems like, in the end, we are going to have to depend on our acting skills.


    ¡°If the two of you dare to leave, I will smack your butt till it swellspletely!¡± Ye Hua shouted out fiercely.


    Ye Hua¡¯s acting skills were a bit over-exaggerated.


    But whennded on the two women¡¯s eyes, they felt that it wasn¡¯t over-exaggerated in the slightest bit.


    This is the expression that we want!


    ¡°If you have the guts,e and beat me then!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out.


    Qing Ya wasn¡¯t willing to be outdone, ¡°If you don¡¯t beat my butt today, you are my grandson!¡±


    ¡°Alright, the two of you forced me!¡° Ye Hua waved his hand, and the two beautiful women automatically flew over and assumed a position with their butts raised toward Ye Hua.


    Such a position like this was definitely, one hundred percent, a sight to behold.


    Ye Hua raised both of his hands and pped toward the butts. Ye Hua slightly used a bit of strength on the hand that was pping towards Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s butt and used pretty much no strength on the hand that was pping towards Qing Ya¡¯s butt.


    Pa~


    Pa~


    ¡°Ye Hua! I have had enough of you! You are exerting domestic violence on me, I want to leave!¡± Qing Ya cried loudly.


    Qing Ya¡¯s acting skills were pretty good. In actuality, she didn¡¯t feel any bit of pain at all.


    Meanwhile, Donghuang Baizhi really felt a bit painful when her butt was smacked, ¡°Ye Hua, you bastard, it hurts like hell!!!¡±


    ¡°I want to leave this ce and get away from you, you tyrant!¡±


    ¡°I want to leave this ce too!¡±


    Ye Hua was exulted. I was precisely waiting for you two to say that.


    Ye Hua stopped smacking onto the two¡¯s butts and said gravely, ¡°Do you two really want to leave me?¡±


    This tone, which was filled with mncholy, was simply just like that of an infatuated man calling out to his wife.


    Seeing that the two women weren¡¯t speaking, Ye Hua wanted to give himself a p. Why did I even act mncholy for! What am I going to do if they choose to not leave!


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We precisely want to leave you!¡±


    Hearing the two women¡¯s confirmations, Ye Hua finally felt at ease.


    ¡°Mommy, why do you want to leave daddy?¡± Donghuang Li suddenly ran over, then pulled onto Donghuang Baizhi and asked.


    Ye Hua carried onto his daughter and said gravely, ¡°Ah Li, mommy don¡¯t want you and me anymore.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi wished she could smack onto Ye Hua¡¯s butt.


    What is this man even talking about, he is practically ndering me! After I am done with my matters, I am still going toe back here...


    Aiya! What¡¯s the matter with me, to actually thought abouting back here...


    ¡°Qing Ya, do you really want to leave me?¡± Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya with his deep ck eyes that were filled with tenderness.


    Who said that the Supreme Overlord doesn¡¯t have any acting skills? The Academy Awards owe His Honor a golden trophy.


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Ye Hua¡¯s eyes, ¡°I want to go out and let myself have some peace of mind!¡±


    ¡°Alright, since the two of you have decided, I will let the two of you leave. From today onwards, it will just be me and Ah Li. The two of you, scram!¡± Ye Hua carried onto his daughter and made a gorgeous turn with his body, then waved his hand.


    The seal that sealed up Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s spiritual energy was removed, and the seal that was locking Donghuang Baizhi up in the bar was removed too.


    Looking at Ye Hua carried onto Donghuang Li who was weeping up the stairs, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to leave anymore.


    However, after thinking about all the bad things that Ye Hua did, Qing Ya clenched her teeth and walked out of the bar.


    Donghuang Baizhi wrinkled her brows. I can be at ease if Ah Li is with Ye Hua. I will exin everything to Ah Li when I returned.


    After the two women walked out of the bar, Donghuang Baizhi asked, ¡°Qing Ya, have you decided on where to go?¡±


    ¡°En, in any case, since I don¡¯t have anywhere to go, I will head to your ce first, I guess.¡± Qing Ya said powerlessly.


    Qing Ya managed to leave the bar, but right after leaving the bar, she immediately felt reluctant to really leave.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded her head.


    Feeling that something seemed fishy, Donghuang Baizhi asked, ¡°Qing Ya, don¡¯t you feel that Ye Hua was very weird today? Yesterday, he was talking about locking us up in the bar forever, and yet, today, he just let us leave the bar so easily?¡±


    As expected of the empress, to be able to sense that something was wrong so quickly.


    If Ye Hua¡¯s acting skills weren¡¯t on point just now, Donghuang Baizhi would definitely be more suspicious of Ye Hua.


    ¡°Perhaps, he really gave up on us.¡±


    In actuality, Qing Ya wasn¡¯t feeling veryfortable in her heart. Ye Hua really doesn¡¯t want me anymore...


    Donghuang Baizhi let out a deep sigh. I don¡¯t know if what I just did is wrong or right.


    Within the office, Ye Hua looked at the two women that were downstairs and mumbled to himself, ¡°Quickly leave, quickly leave, don¡¯t dillydally anymore.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, how could you let mommy leave just like this?¡±


    Ye Hua smiled and exined everything to his daughter. Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t want his daughter to really believe that her mommy doesn¡¯t want her anymore.


    After listening to her father¡¯s exnation, Donghuang Li immediately understood what was happening, ¡°Daddy sure is formidable. Mommy and Aunt Qing were both bluffed by daddy.¡±


    ¡°Shh... Daddy¡¯s case can¡¯t be counted as bluffing, it is counted as love...¡±


    ¡°En, en, Ah Li understands.¡± Donghuang Li had an understanding and mature look on her face, causing Ye Hua tough out heartily.


    Ye Hua looked downstairs again, and upon seeing that the two women were no longer there anymore, Ye Hua could be said to finally bepletely at ease.


    ¡°Lie Gu! Have you followed after them?¡±


    ¡°Reporting back to Your Honor, this Madam Donghuang seems to be a bit formidable...¡± Lie Gu followed Donghuang Baizhi and arrived at Voidless Realm. And upon arriving at Voidless Realm, he was startled by the scene in front of him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lie Gu sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin. A huge bunch of people is greeting Madam Donghuang by kneeling down in front of her.¡±


    ¡°So formidable?¡± Ye Hua was very shocked too. Soon after, Ye Hua said, ¡°Lend me your eyes for a while, I want to take a look.¡±


    With the help of Lie Gu¡¯s eyes, Ye Hua saw the scene.


    As expected of my woman, this empress aura of hers is indeed very formidable! She is making my desire to conquer her to be even stronger!


    ¡°Lie Gu, continue protecting the two of them and wait for my orders!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Right now, Qing Ya was very stupefied.


    In a sh of an eye, I seemed to have arrived at apletely new world, and everyone in this world is weing Donghuang Baizhi by kneeling toward her.


    Donghuang Baizhi is actually the empress of this ce!


    My god! Not only is she a cultivator, but she is also an empress...


    Qing Ya immediately became unconfident.


    Compared to Donghuang Baizhi, I am merely just rich. I am too ipetent...


    The eight elders immediately hurried over and said gravely, ¡°Wee back, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You all may stand up.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Ying Family will be attacking us in three days¡¯ time. This one requests Your Majesty to lead us and fight against the enemy!¡± Yuan De shouted out gravely.


    Soon after, everyone within Voidless Realm began shouting out.


    The scene caused even Qing Ya to be fired up.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s beautiful eyes became focused as she said, ¡°If they dare toe, we should make that day thest day for them!¡±


    ¡°Glory to Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Glory to Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Glory to Your Majesty!¡±


    Little did they know,st night, their empress was pressed onto the floor and caressed by Ye Hua.


    And even more, while being caressed by Ye Hua, their empress got into the mood.

 Chapter 242 – The show is about to come

    <h4>Chapter 242 ¨C The show is about toe</h4>


    Donghuang Baizhi was a bit embarrassed. My Voidless Realm is about to go to war, and yet I brought Qing Ya here.


    Donghuang Baizhi said, ¡°Qing Ya, do you want to go back or stay here? If you want to stay here, I will definitely guarantee your safety.¡±


    ¡°I will stay!¡± Qing Ya said faintly. If I were to go back right now, I would definitely getughed at by Ye Hua, and from then on, I would forever be bullied by that Ye Hua.


    However, from what Ye Hua said just now, he doesn¡¯t seem to be intending oning to look for me. Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well just learn from Donghuang Baizhi and give birth to the child, then raise the child by myself.


    ¡°En, how about you stay at Ah Li¡¯s courtyard house? Not only is it safe there, but it is also much quieter there.¡± Donghuang Baizhi could be seen to care a lot about Qing Ya. After all, they were both women who have it hard, so why even bother going to the trouble of making things difficult for each other?


    After finish arranging Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi began discussingbat strategies with her eight elders. Donghuang Baizhi was determined to wipe out all of Ying Family¡¯s attack forces.


    Right now, Ye Hua was in a very good mood, and he was currently quadra-queueing.


    ¡°Daddy, you can have Ah Li¡¯s 98k.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you can have Ah Li¡¯s scope.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you can have Ah Li¡¯s level 3 armor.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you can have Ah Li¡¯s level 3 helmet.¡±


    Being looked after by his daughter, Ye Hua wants to express that he was very touched.


    Not only am I being looked after by my daughter, but I am also even being carried by my daughter to eat chicken. This is a bit hurtful. I have to teach my daughter not to cheat when ying games.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi who were sitting beside the father and daughter pairughed and remained silent. The two didn¡¯t disturb the bonding between the father and daughter pair.


    Of course, Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t let his child y games all day all night. In the afternoon, Donghuang Li began practicing her martial techniques, while Ye Hua was pondering about how he should act as a hero and save the beauties.


    What lines should I say? The lines that I say have to be able to touch the two women¡¯s hearts. I have to make the two women be touched to death, and from then on, they won¡¯t be willing to leave my side for even a second.


    Unknowingly, while pondering, Ye Hua walked to the storage room. Upon seeing the two red chests, Ye Hua immediately contacted Wei Chang.


    ¡°The two red chests that Death Mage presented to me, where did Death Mage get them from?¡±


    ¡°Reporting back to Your Honor, subordinate does not know about that too. Allow subordinate to enquire Death Mage about this matter. Hold on.¡±


    ¡°Quickly.¡±


    After Wei Chang finished enquiring Death Mage, Wei Chang immediately replied, ¡°Your Honor, those two red chests were snatched over by Death Mage from a power called Voidless Realm.¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly.


    So, it seems that she is Voidless Realm¡¯s empress, huh?


    However, I seem to have heard of this Voidless Realm from somewhere before. This Voidless Realm sounds very familiar.


    Ye Hua and Wei Chang seemed to have thought towards the same direction.


    ¡°Your Honor... I heard Death Mage said that, the negotiation between Ying Family and Voidless Realm broke down, and the two powers are going to war with each other in three days¡¯ time.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s expression froze. A power that is under my subordinate is actually going to war with my wife¡¯s power! Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?!


    ¡°Your Honor, this is an exceptionally good opportunity!¡±


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Originally, subordinate intended to get Ying Family to act as the actors. And right now, with the situation as it is, we totally do not require to n out any plots at all. In three days¡¯ time, when the war starts, all Your Honor has to do is to appear at the scene and save the madams.¡±


    Ye Hua thought about it for a moment.


    Wei Chang¡¯s idea is feasible. This way, we will be able to save ourselves from quite a few troubles. And furthermore, with the situation as it is, my requirements of the fight being realistic and the scene being grandeur have both been met.


    ¡°Alright! We should take down Voidless Realm in three days¡¯ time then!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate should solemnly obey Your Honor¡¯s order!¡±


    After ending the conversation, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°This is practically taking down two birds with one stone. Not only will I be able to act as a hero and save those two women, but I will also be able to take down Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Death Mage did well in snatching the betrothal gifts from Voidless Realm. Death Mage should be greatly rewarded!¡±


    Next, all Ye Hua had to do was to quietly wait for three dayster to act as a hero and save the beauties.


    This matter can¡¯t be treated negligently. Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi are definitely not allowed to take part in this time¡¯s act. Those two only know how to stir up troubles. It would be extremely awkward if the act was seen through by those two women because of Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi.


    Ying Family is the side where the actors would be at, while Voidless Realm is the side where those two women would be at.


    Ying Family will be attacking Voidless Realm, while Voidless Realm will be defending against Ying Family¡¯s attack.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu will be acting as the bad guys. And those two will have to use a different identity when they appear at the scene.


    As for Death Mage and Xun Fang, the two of them can¡¯t appear in this time¡¯s act. After all, their identities are already known by most people.


    Of course, Ying Family has to be notified of this matter, lest when I appeared at the scene, all of them kneeled down in front of me.


    And of course, Ying Family will be fighting against Voidless Realm for real.


    With Wei Chang and Lie Gu there to hold the scene, it is definite that Voidless Realm will be the one to suffer defeat. At that time, I, the Supreme Overlord, should ride on a rainbow auspicious cloud and appear in front of the two women. I don¡¯t believe that those two women won¡¯t be touched to death at that moment!


    This n is only allowed to seed and must not fail. My entire family¡¯s harmony will be depending on this n. I am already tired of this family conflict.


    Ying Family.


    Wei Chang had already informed Death Mage and Xun Fang about the n and had also indicated to them His Honor¡¯s attitude towards this matter.


    If the n fails, the consequences that would follow would be very grave, therefore, the two of you must not be negligent in carrying out the n!


    After Death Mage and Xun Fang were informed of the n, they remained silent for a moment. Soon after, the two went and look for Ying Family¡¯s family head!


    Right now, it was already veryte in the night, and the majority of people had already gone to sleep.


    Xun Fang walked in front of Death Mage. After all, based on the identity that Ye Hua gave to Xun Fang, at Ying Family, Xun Fang¡¯s identity was bigger than Death Mage. Death Mage was at most Xun Fang¡¯s assistance.


    ¡°Lord Xun!¡±


    The imperial guard that was standing guard outside the gate hurriedly kneeled down.


    Xun Fang had a serious look on her face.


    This is a big matter, if something were to go wrong, I am the one who will be held ountable!


    And the main point is that I am not going to be attending the big act that will being in three days¡¯ time, so how am I going to be able to properly control the whole situation? This is such a headache...


    Xun Fang waved her hand, then straightforwardly walked into the courtyard of Ying Jingshan¡¯s courtyard house.


    The maids that were standing guard outside the door hurriedly kneeled down and cried out in surprise, ¡°Lord Xun.¡±


    ¡°Go and inform your family head toe out for a moment.¡± Xun Fang sat on the small stone stool that was in the courtyard, while Death Mage stood behind Xun Fang.


    The expression that was on Death Mage¡¯s face seemed to be saying, whoever dares to be disrespectful towards this ugly woman of mine, I will kill them!


    The maids took a look at each other. Our family head has already gone to sleep...


    ¡°Quickly, don¡¯t leave me waiting for too long!¡±


    After being in contact with Death Mage for so long, Xun Fang had unknowingly acquired a bit of Death Mage¡¯s ruthlessness, and she wasn¡¯t as gentle as she used to be in the past.


    Before the maids even went to inform Ying Jingshan, Ying Jingshan who was wearing nightclothes opened the door and walked out, ¡°The both of you can withdraw first.¡±


    With a nervous look on their faces, the two maids bowed, then withdrew.


    ¡°Lord Xun, to look for subordinate sote in the night, is there any matters?¡± Ying Jingshan walked to the front of Xun Fang, then cupped his hands and said.


    Xun Fang looked straight at Ying Jingshan, and thetter hurriedly lowered his head.


    Lord Xun is very strange today, the expression on her face doesn¡¯t seem to be looking very good.


    ¡°His Honor has issued an order, during the battle against Voidless Realm in three days¡¯ time, His Honor will be sending over two people to assist your Ying Family!¡±


    Ying Jingshan was exulted as he hurriedly kneeled down and shouted out, ¡°His Honor is brilliant and benevolent, to care so much about us...¡±


    Xun Fang said faintly, ¡°The two people that His Honor will be sending over will onlye out when your Ying Family is in danger. The rest will still have to depend on your Ying Family.¡±


    Even if that was the case, Ying Jingshan was still exulted, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, this matter was after all Ying Family¡¯s own matter. For His Honor to be willing to provide us with assistance, it is already counted as an extreme honor for Ying Family!¡±


    Xun Fang was satisfied with Ying Jingshan¡¯s attitude.


    From the looks of it, with this n, not only would His Honor be able to achieve his own motive, but His Honor would also be able to win over Ying Family¡¯s heart. His Honor is truly highly intelligent.


    Ying Jingshan stood up and said with a slight smile, ¡°The two people that His Honor will be sending over, are they Lord Xun and Death Mage?¡±


    Xun Fang shook her head.


    Ying Jingshan finally knew why the two had such a grave look on their faces.


    From the looks of it, the two of them are unhappy because His Honor did not choose the two of them to be the one that he would be sending over to provide assistance for my Ying Family.


    Xun Fang stood up, then reminded onest time, ¡°If His Honor appeared at the scene, do not pay attention to him, and do not bow to him. Just treat it as you all do not know him and continue doing whatever that you all should be doing. Keep this embedded within your mind! Because what I just said concerns your life and my life!¡±


    After hearing that, Ying Jingshan¡¯s heart sunk and he did not dare to be negligent in the slightest bit, ¡°Lord Xun, you can be at ease, I will ry your words to everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Remember this at all costs! This matter can¡¯t be treated with any bit of negligence at all!¡± Xun Fang said coldly, then left the courtyard house with Death Mage.

 Chapter 243 – About to start at any moment

    <h4>Chapter 243 ¨C About to start at any moment</h4>


    Ying Jingshan who was standing in the courtyard tightly wrinkled his brows.


    His Honor will be showing up on that day? Why does His Honor intend on showing up? Could it be that, His Honor is nning on subduing Voidless Realm? The possibility of that is very high!


    Ying Jingshan immediately went and called all of the Ying Family¡¯s rtives over for a meeting.


    At the meeting, Ying Jingshan informed everyone of what Xun Fang just came and informed him a while ago.


    ¡°At that time, if His Honor were to really appear at the scene, everything will still continue going as we had nned, and all of you must take care of your own mouth, lest His Honor¡¯s big matter get ruined by anyone of you, and thus leading to the destruction of our Ying Family!¡±


    Within Ying Family¡¯s inner circle, while with a tense atmosphere surrounding everyone, everyone was ardently preparing for the war that will being soon.


    Everyone was guessing about what His Honor¡¯s motive was.


    If His Honor was intending to destroy Voidless Realm, just Death Mage alone is more or less enough, but His Honor actually decided on sending two people over to help us with the war against Voidless Realm, and even more, His Honor himself is most likely going to personally show up in the war too!


    From the looks of it, His Honor is not intending to destroy Voidless Realm, and is intending to subdue Voidless Realm!


    Everyone within Ying Family seemed to be a bit happy about this matter.


    Finally, our Ying Family is no longer going to be the only one who is enved by His Honor! Soon, Voidless Realm will being to apany us, and our Ying Family won¡¯t be all alone anymore!


    If that is how things are going, Ji Family would probably be next on the list, and whether if Ji Family would choose to submit, or be exterminated by His Honor, in actuality, it is very easy to guess.


    Of course, it would be best if Ji Family gets exterminated. That way, our Ying Family would be the only big power within the south.


    At Voidless Realm, everyone was currently busy preparing for the war against Ying Family.


    Donghuang Baizhi personally gave a speech to her fellow generals and soldiers, causing Voidless Realm¡¯s morale to get ignited. Everyone was currently very excited. After all, it has been hundreds of years since Voidless Realm hadst gone to war with another power.


    Qing Ya was currently living in Ah Li¡¯s courtyard house, and right now, while with a gloomy expression on her face, Qing Ya was sitting in the courtyard¡¯s pavilion and gazing at the stars.


    It hasn¡¯t even been a day since Qing Ya had left the bar and she was already beginning to miss Ye Hua.


    In actuality, standing in Ye Hua¡¯s shoes, he doesn¡¯t seem to have done anything wrong. Could it be that, I was being too willful?


    Qing Ya was a bit unsure of whether what she did was right or wrong.


    What should I do if Ye Hua really doesn¡¯te looking for me?


    Sigh, it seems like I have really be a captive of Ye Hua.


    ¡°Qing Ya, why haven¡¯t you gone to rest?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi suddenly appeared in the courtyard.


    Donghuang Baizhi had just finished giving her speech a while ago and thus decided toe over here to check on Qing Ya¡¯s situation.


    Qing Ya barely squeezed a smile out of her, ¡°I was just about to. Are you fine?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi sat at the opposite side of Qing Ya, and a maid immediately walked over and poured a cup of tea for Donghuang Baizhi.


    ¡°Barely so. Ying Family¡¯s attack forces will being in three days¡¯ time, and at that time, rivers of blood are bound to be formed.¡±


    Qing Ya said embarrassedly, ¡°To not be able to provide you with any support, I am truly ashamed.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, don¡¯t say that, in the first ce, this war doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡± Donghuang Baizhiughed lightly.


    Donghuang Baizhi felt that Qing Ya¡¯s temperament was rather good, and Qing Ya could be counted as someone who she was able to talk to.


    ¡°If you need money, I still have some here with me, Ye Hua won quite a huge sum of money quite a while ago and the money is with me.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to take his money!¡± Donghuang Baizhi snorted coldly.


    Qing Yaughed, ¡°In actuality, Ye Hua is quite formidable. If you were to get him toe here and help you, it would make things much easier for you.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to request him for his help. In any case, this is Voidless Realm¡¯s battle, and it haspletely nothing to do with him, so what would I even need him here for.¡± Donghuang Baizhi naturally knew that Ye Hua was formidable.


    To be able to seal up my spiritual energy, Ye Hua¡¯s strength is definitely above my strength. If he were toe and help me out in the war against Ying Family, he would definitely be a great help in the war.


    However, Donghuang Baizhi who possessed a strong self-esteem definitely wouldn¡¯t go and request Ye Hua for help.


    ¡°Baizhi, in actuality, you still like Ye Hua, right?¡±


    While chatting with each other, the topic suddenly moved onto Ye Hua.


    ¡°You are the same, right?¡±


    Qing Ya remained silent. The two women could be counted to have agreed that they still like Ye Hua.


    This situation could be said to be very good for Ye Hua. Right now, all Ye Hua had to do was to light up the fire within the two women¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Qing Ya, you rest early, I will bring you around Voidless Realm tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you rest early too.¡±


    Although the two women liked the same man, the two women were very courteous towards each other, and the two could just barely be counted as friends.


    However, if Ye Hua wants to make those two women be like Lie Gu¡¯s women, Ye Hua still has to work even harder. After all, those two women of Ye Hua¡¯s weren¡¯t ordinary women. If Ye Hua wants to embrace the two women on each side of his arms, just this big act of a hero saving the beauties alone was not enough. However, if the big act was sessful, Ye Hua¡¯s rtionships with the two women would definitely be better.


    Three days went by very quickly, and today was the day that Voidless Realm was going to fight against Ying Family.


    A tense atmosphere filled the entire Voidless Realm. Over ten thousand fully armed warriors gathered at the front of the barrier, and in the air, there were a thousand cavalries.


    The mounts of the cavalries were gold winged crows, spiritual beasts that were raised by Voidless Realm. Thebat strength of a gold winged crow was extraordinary, its hard feathers were just like reinforced iron des, which allowed it to possess both high defense and attack power!


    Right now, with a dragon phoenix gold crown worn on her head, and a dragon patterned purple gown worn on her body, Donghuang Baizhi was standing in the air while with an icy cold expression on her face.


    Behind Donghuang Baizhi stood the eight elders, and every one of them was holding onto a different kind of ancient godly item. Just this scene alone was enough to make others exim in surprise.


    Donghuang Baizhi who was standing in the air was emitting out an astonishingly strong spiritual pressure. While looking at all of her generals and soldiers, Donghuang Baizhi shouted out, ¡°My fellow generals and soldiers, the war is just around the corner! Blood will be spilled! But for Voidless Realm, your death will be worthwhile!¡±


    All of the generals and soldiers kneeled down and shouted out in unison, ¡°For Your Majesty! For Voidless Realm!¡±


    Resounding words rang out through the entire Voidless Realm, and even Qing Ya who was standing in the courtyard house¡¯s courtyard could hear it too.


    Upon hearing those words, Qing Ya thought to herself, ¡°If I have the capability, I would definitely help out Donghuang Baizhi. Unfortunately, I am just a flower vase who is being protected by everyone else.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi who was standing in the air slowly closed her beautiful eyes, and when she opened her eyes again, her pupils turned into gold color, and a drop of blood could be seen slowly rising up the air!


    ¡°With the blood of Donghuang, I pray for the ancient godly beast to descend!¡±


    Suddenly, the entire sky seemed to be set on fire, and a frightening pressure was slowly descending down from the sky!


    A huge silhouette circled above the red clouds, and the cry that the huge silhouette was emitting out made others couldn¡¯t help but feel fear.


    Roar!


    A huge giant beast could be seen flying downwards at high speed. The huge giant beast possessed golden color wings and feathers, a head that was shaped like that of a bird, three sharp ws, and a pair of eyes that seemed to look down on all living things.


    This beast was called Three-Legged Golden Crow, and it was an ancient godly beast. This Three-Legged Golden Crow was a part of Voidless Realm¡¯s umtion.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s summon was simr to that of Xun Yi¡¯s summon. But what was different was that, one was an adult beast, and the other was still a young beast.


    This Three-Legged Golden Crow was more or less in the same division strength as Ying Family¡¯s Heavy Dust, just that, Three-Legged Golden Crow was a godly beast, while Heavy Dust was a ferocious beast.


    When everyone saw the godly beast descend, their confidence increased greatly, and they immediately began cheering.


    ¡°Long live Her Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Long live Her Majesty!¡±


    The Three-Legged Golden Crownded right beside Donghuang Baizhi, then shook its wings. Right after, a golden color light spread out from the Three-Legged Golden Crow.


    After being illuminated by the golden color light, all of the generals and soldiers felt that they had an inexhaustible amount of strength, and they wished they could immediately begin fighting now.


    This was the benefit of having a godly beast, a godly beast was able to provide a passive buff to the side it was on.


    A passive buff was something that fierce beasts do not possess.


    The war was about to start at any moment now!


    Outside of Voidless Realm was a desert that stretched into the distance as far as the eyes could see.


    Suddenly, a white light flickered, and 8000+ people suddenly appeared! And along with the 8000+ people that appeared, a huge beast also appeared! The huge beast was precisely the ancient ferocious beast, Heavy Dust!


    Heavy Dust¡¯s nails that were polished with a red color nail polish were very eye-catching. However, Heavy Dust did not feel that those nails were ugly in the slightest bit, and instead, it even felt proud of those nails. From time to time, Heavy Dust would even show off its pretty nails.


    ¡°Family head, His Honor still hasn¡¯t appeared, what do we do now?¡± Ying Shang was currently fully armed, and he was wielding an ancient godly item. From the looks of it, rivers of blood were definitely going to be formed today.


    Ying Jingshan¡¯s silver armor was very eye-catching, and the might pressure that was emitting out from the armor was very astonishing. From the looks of it, the armor that Ying Jingshan was wearing was an ancient godly item!


    As expected of one of the big powers, ancient godly items were like appetizers to them.


    Ying Jingshan said faintly, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi who was within Voidless Realm was quietly waiting for Ying Family to attack. If Ying Family wants to get into Voidless Realm, they were going to have to deal with the barrier first!

 Chapter 244 – Tragic

    <h4>Chapter 244 ¨C Tragic</h4>


    At Leisure Bar.


    Ye Hua was currently drinking alcohol, and Wei Chang and Lie Gu were standing behind him, waiting for thetest instructions.


    ¡°You two can go first now. Remember to act realistically! But don¡¯t hurt Baizhi!¡± Ye Hua ignited a stick of cigarette and said.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wei Chang appeared to be very calm, while Lie Gu appeared to be very excited!


    Outside of Voidless Realm, Ying Family¡¯s army of 8000+ people was currently silently waiting. This caused Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s brows to be tightly wrinkled.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this doesn¡¯t look good!¡± Xing Han took a step forward and said.


    Donghuang Baizhi naturally knew that, ¡°They are waiting for someone!¡±


    Looking at the Heavy Dust that was outside, Voidless Realm¡¯s people shook their heads.


    This ferocious beast doesn¡¯t have the look that a ferocious beast should have at all, it is actually scratching onto its itch like a dog and showing off its nails that were painted red with red nail polish.


    Voidless Realm¡¯s barrier allowed the people within the barrier to be able to see outside of the barrier, while the people outside of the barrier weren¡¯t able to see inside of the barrier.


    A ck whirlpool suddenly appeared in front of Ying Family¡¯s army.


    All of Ying Family¡¯s generals and soldiers immediately got on their guard, and Ying Jingshan waved his hand to signal to everyone to rx.


    A figure that was enveloped in shadow could be seen walking out of the whirlpool. This figure was precisely Wei Chang who was going to assume the role of a bad guy.


    Ying Jingshan was exulted!


    This person that His Honor sent over is truly formidable! Although there is no might pressure being emitted out from this person, the tranquil and calmness that this person possesses is enough to make me look highly on him.


    The people within Voidless Realm also saw the shadowed figure, and they were very confused about who the shadowed figure was.


    On the other hand, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression became even graver. Ying Family actually requested help! Shameless!


    However, what was more shameless was about toe.


    Roar!


    Roar!


    Roar!!!


    Dragon roars resonated throughout the horizon, and a frightening spiritual pressure swept through the entire earth. Faced against the spiritual pressure, even Heavy Dust curled its body up and trembled in fear.


    Looking at the horizon, a ck dot could be seen to be bigger and bigger!


    A huge bone dragon descended from the sky and set off a frightening sandstorm!


    This bone dragon was precisely Lie Gu. Lie Gu obtained His Honor¡¯s permission to reveal his true body when he was acting as the bad guy.


    Everyone in Ying Family was stupefied.


    Everyone in Voidless Realm was dumbstruck.


    Don¡¯t see that Lie Gu¡¯s true body is smallerpared to Heavy Dust¡¯s body. Though Lie Gu¡¯s body was smaller, his body was much stronger and possessed formidable endurance.


    Ying Jingshan was currentlypletely stupefied.


    This bone dragon is really strong! And I feel that this bone dragon is even stronger than those Giant Water Demon Gods!


    Within Voidless Realm, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression was currently very gloomy.


    The strength of this bone dragon is too strong! Just where did ite from! And that shadowed figure too! From the looks of it, the two of them are together!


    Wei Chang naturally wouldn¡¯t stand on top of Lie Gu¡¯s head, because Lie Gu was His Honor¡¯s mount. Asides from being ridden by His Honor, Ye Zizi was the only other person who had the opportunity to ride onto Lie Gu once.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is no need to worry, this barrier was built during the ancient time. If they want to attack into our Voidless Realm, they will definitely have to first suffer disastrous losses!¡± Yuan De said.


    How would Donghuang Baizhi not know about how formidable this barrier was? However, her sixth sense as a woman was telling her that this barrier won¡¯t be able to obstruct the other party!


    Ying Jingshan who was outside also naturally knew of how formidable Voidless Realm¡¯s barrier was.


    ¡°Lord, is it possible for you to help us open the barrier?¡± Ying Jingshan asked gravely.


    Wei Chang took a look at the barrier that was not far away, then said, ¡°Why? Are you all not able to even open such a barrier?¡±


    ¡°Lord, we are able to open this barrier, but we would have to suffer a lot of losses.¡± Ying Jingshan hurriedly exined.


    Wei Chang thought for a moment. If half of Ying Family¡¯s men were exterminated while outside of the barrier, Voidless Realm would have a very great advantage against Ying Family. Furthermore, Lie Gu and I aren¡¯t here to kill the madam¡¯s subordinates, we are merely here to act out a show.


    Thinking up to here, Wei Chang had already decided.


    Wei Chang could be seen flicking his index finger, and a lump of ck fog shot out andnded on the barrier. The ck fog didn¡¯t pierce through the barrier, and instead, seemingly just like an odd organism, the ck fog gradually spread out through the entire barrier.


    In the blink of an eye, the barrier was coveredpletely by the ck fog.


    The barrier was emitting out a strong spiritual pressure, seemingly like it was trying to struggle free from the disgusting ck fog.


    However, it was useless, the ck fog was just like an overbearing man who was embracing his woman.


    With the sound of a bang, a part of the barrier broke, and soon after, more parts of the barrier broke.


    In no time, Voidless Realm¡¯s forces could finally be seen by Ying Family. Everyone in Voidless Realm could be seen to have an astonished look on their faces, especially Donghuang Baizhi who was in the air whose small mouth was slightly opened.


    Ying Jingshan was the first to react. Drawing out his ancient godly item and pointing the ancient godly item towards Voidless Realm, Ying Jingshan shouted out with cold killing intent, ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!!!¡±


    Ying Family¡¯s army of 8000+ people rushed into Voidless Realm!


    Heavy Dust raised its head and roared, then straightforwardly charged into Voidless Realm. Immediately, a floating mountain was smashed into pieces by Heavy Dust!


    The Three-Legged Golden Crow that was beside Donghuang Baizhi let out a loud cry, and Heavy Dust¡¯s eyes immediately became dted.


    Godly beasts and ferocious beasts have always disliked each other, and at this moment, raging fury was immediately ignited within the two beasts, and a fight between the two beasts immediately unfolded!


    In just this short moment, there were already over a hundred people lying on the ground, and the number of people dying was still continuously rising.


    Donghuang Baizhi shouted out as she went straight for Ying Family¡¯s Ying Jingshan, while the eight elders fought with Ying Family¡¯s rtives.


    Battles of life and death were happening everywhere on the battlefield!


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu unhurriedly walked into Voidless Realm. After walking into Voidless Realm, Lie Gu restored the barrier.


    There is no need for other people to watch this big show.


    The two stood in the air and silently watched.


    We have to guarantee that Voidless Realm is on the losing side, if not, how would His Honor be able to act as a hero and save the madams?


    Although Donghuang Baizhi was fighting with Ying Jingshan, her gaze would move to Wei Chang and Lie Gu from time to time.


    I thought that those two would begin a massacre, but they didn¡¯t, and instead, they are standing at the side and watching show, and from time to time, those two would kill a few people to amuse themselves.


    Donghuang Baizhi felt very indignant, but at the same time, she also felt very helpless.


    If the two were to take part in the war right now, I reckon that Voidless Realm would immediately be destroyed by them!


    However, those two don¡¯t seem to be helping Ying Family much too... The two seemed like they are waiting for someone.


    It must be said that, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s intuition was very frightening. If the big act was to be seen through by Donghuang Baizhi, it was reckoned that Donghuang Baizhi would never reconcile with Ye Hua in this entire life of hers.


    The situations of both sides were very tragic. Rivers of blood have already been formed, and countless of people were lying down on the ground. Half of Ying Family¡¯s rtives were already on the ground, while only three elders remained in Voidless Realm!


    The battle between Heavy Dust and the Three-Legged Golden Crow was very astonishing too. There were countless wounds on both of the beasts, and both of the beasts were bleeding continuously.


    The scene was too tragic of a sight to behold!


    Currently, Donghuang Baizhi was gradually winning against Ying Jingshan!


    As expected of the north¡¯s big shot!


    Right at this moment, there were a lot of wounds on Ying Jingshan. Although those wounds were not fatal, those wounds didn¡¯t feel very good.


    Meanwhile, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s attacks were getting fiercer and fiercer!


    ¡°Lie Gu, there is still a bit of use in keeping this Ying Family¡¯s family head alive, don¡¯t let the madam kill him. Furthermore, it is more or less time to move on to the real show!¡± Wei Chang was the representative of intelligence, therefore, Lie Gu was naturally going to listen to Wei Chang¡¯s orders. Lie Gu also didn¡¯t want His Honor to have to keep on worrying about the family conflict.


    Lie Gu shook his tail. Suddenly, Lie Gu was startled, what am I shaking my tail for, I should be roaring right now.


    Roar!


    A dragon roar rang out and Lie Gu could be seen flying towards Donghuang Baizhi.


    Donghuang Baizhi who was just about to take Ying Jingshan¡¯s life immediately dodged to the side at high speed.


    Lie Gu thought to himself, ¡°The madam sure is formidable. However, madam, because you weren¡¯t obedient, His Honor has already given the words to give you a bit of a hard time. Therefore, madam, don¡¯t me subordinate, if you want to me, me it on His Honor, this is all His Honor¡¯s idea.¡±


    Godly dragon tail sweep!


    While bringing an astral wind with it, the dragon tail swept towards Donghuang Baizhi.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression changed as she held her ancient godly item in front of her with one hand and quickly formed hand seals with her other hand!


    However, faced against Lie Gu¡¯s attack, no matter how strong an ancient godly item was, it was useless!


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s figure flew out like a bullet and collided with a mountain.


    ¡°F**k! Lie Gu, do you want to get roasted by His Honor! Why did you put so much force into your attack!¡± Wei Chang was greatly startled, and he really wanted to give Lie Gu a smack in the head right now.


    Lie Gu was also in a panic right now.


    I really didn¡¯t mean it, I merely casually swung my tail towards the madam... Your Honor, please spare my life...

 Chapter 245 – You cannot afford to offend my women

    <h4>Chapter 245 ¨C You cannot afford to offend my women</h4>


    Ying Jingshan who got his life saved by Lie Gu was iparably grateful to Lie Gu and he could be seen bowing to Lie Gu to show his thanks.


    However, Lie Gu wasn¡¯t in the mood right now. I really want to smack this salted fish to death, to actually cause me to send the madam flying away.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s body could be seen to havended deep within the body of the mountain, and blood was flowing out from the corner of her mouth. However, Donghuang Baizhi did not give up!


    After getting up, Donghuang Baizhi immediately attacked towards Lie Gu!


    ¡°Lie Gu, if you were to injure Madam Donghuang again, His Honor will definitely chop you into pieces!¡± Wei Chang reminded.


    Lie Gu was in a very bad spot. If I purposely go easy on the madam, the madam would definitely be able to perceive that I am purposely going easy on her, but if I don¡¯t go easy on the madam, the madam would have to sustain more injuries... Your Honor, subordinate is really in a bad spot right now...


    Voidless Realm¡¯s generals and soldiers were gradually being suppressed by Ying Family, and Donghuang Baizhi was currently battling with Lie Gu.


    Various small wounds could be seen to have appeared on Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s body, and all of the small wounds were basically cuts on the skin.


    This caused Donghuang Baizhi to be very puzzled.


    This bone dragon obviously possesses the power to kill me, and yet, he is only giving me small wounds. Just what is the meaning of this!


    Wei Chang was a bit in a panic. Looking at Madam Donghuang¡¯s expression, she must have begun to be suspicious! It cannot continue like this!


    ¡°Lie Gu, attack onto the madam, and make the madam have no more strength to continue fighting anymore!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Lie Gu could be seen opening his mouth and letting out a dragon roar.


    The expression of Donghuang Baizhi who was right in front of Lie Gu¡¯s roar changed greatly, and in the next moment, the spiritual energy within Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s body went into chaos and she spat out a mouth of blood!


    Looking at the corpses that were on the ground, and her generals and soldiers that were gradually getting suppressed by Ying Family, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart sunk to the bottom of the valley.


    Lie Gu was a bit in a panic, and he was shouting out in his mind, ¡°Madam, quickly run, what are you being in a daze for...¡±


    ¡°Swear to protect Voidless Realm till death!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out, then actually went and attacked towards Lie Gu again.


    When the generals and soldiers who were fighting bravely saw that their empress disregarded her life and death and continued to fight with that evil bone dragon, an indescribable power surged out from their hearts, and the des that were within their hands became even fiercer.


    Lie Gu was about to have a mental breakdown. What do I do, the script has gone off track!


    Wei Chang was also very anxious.


    The madam is truly notcking whenpared to men! It is no wonder that His Honor likes the madam so much. Madam Donghuang is worthy of being His Honor¡¯s madam!


    However, right now, the problem is that, the madam is not afraid of even dying...


    ¡°Gluttonous Monster, quickly think of a n! If I continue dodging, the madam will surely suspect that something is wrong!¡± Lie Gu didn¡¯t dare to attack Donghuang Baizhi anymore.


    If I were to attack the madam one more time, I¡¯m afraid that the madam wouldn¡¯t be able to endure my attack.


    Wei Chang shouted out gravely, ¡°What are you even doing, why does the madam still have the strength to fight!¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that my roar would make the madam faint. It¡¯s very hard to control the power of my roar!¡± Lie Gu was very vexed.


    Lie Gu¡¯s situation was just like Death Mage¡¯s situation when Death Mage was fighting against Xiao Yi. Death Mage could obviously kill Xiao Yi in a mere second, but the order that Death Mage received was to merely make Xiao Yi be wounded.


    And unfortunately, Death Mage was too strong, Death Mage was strong to the point that any moves of his could kill Xiao Yi in an instant, and it was too difficult to just merely make Xiao Yi be wounded.


    Fortunately for Lie Gu, although he was currently in the same situation as Death Mage was in, even if Lie Gu mess around too much, Lie Gu wouldn¡¯t end up getting killed like Death Mage.


    ¡°Are you two still not done yet? I have been waiting for close to half a day already!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s voice rang out in the two¡¯s ears.


    Wei Chang hurriedly said, ¡°Your Honor, give us a bit more time, we will be done in a moment, the madam¡¯s fighting strength is a bit higher than we had expected.¡±


    ¡°Be careful a bit, don¡¯t make my woman be wounded.¡±


    Your Honor, the madam has already be wounded...


    Lie Gu wanted to cry but had no tears. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have volunteered to act as a bad guy in this act. Originally, I just merely wanted to take this chance to act cool for a bit, but in the end...


    ¡°Forget about it, forget about it, Lie Gu, be a bit more careful from now on, don¡¯t make the madam be even more wounded than she already is!¡± Wei Chang reminded.


    Lie Gu had no choice but to be extremely careful. Stretching out his dragon w, Lie Gu poked directly onto Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s ancient godly item!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ancient godly item immediately broke apart, and a mass of huge energy erupted out from the broken ancient godly item and sent Donghuang Baizhi flying away...


    Lie Gu was stupefied...


    Wei Chang was stupefied...


    After quite a while, Wei Chang said coldly, ¡°Lie Gu, you will really get stewed by His Honor if you continue on like this!¡±


    ¡°I... I... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡± Lie Gu wanted to cry right now.


    The quality of that ancient godly item is really bad, I merely poked onto it, and it immediately broke.


    Donghuang Baizhinded outside of the pce, and when the generals and soldiers saw that their empress was sent flying away, they immediately rushed over to protect their empress.


    Amongst the people that rushed over to protect the empress, the remaining three elders, Yuan De, Xing Han, and He Xuan, were there too.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Yuan De hurriedly checked onto Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s injuries.


    This is fortunate, Her Majesty¡¯s life is not in danger.


    Ying Family encircled around Donghuang Baizhi and her forces.


    If Wei Chang and Lie Gu weren¡¯t here to help, today would indeed be Ying Family¡¯sst day. After all, just the barrier alone was enough to give Ying Family a very hard time.


    Furthermore, Donghuang Baizhi had the capability of killing Ying Jingshan, and once Ying Family¡¯s family head died, Ying Family¡¯s morale would definitely greatly decrease, and Voidless Realm would then be able to eliminate the remaining Ying Family¡¯s forces in one go.


    However, that was merely just an if...


    Ying Family¡¯s morale was currently at the peak, and Ying Jingshan could be heard shouting out, ¡°Empress! If you had known that the result would end up being like this, I reckon that you wouldn¡¯t have acted the way you had acted!¡±


    ¡°Pah! To actually requested help from others, your Ying Family sure is not afraid of beingughed at when words of it start spreading out!¡± Donghuang Baizhi slowly stood her body up while shouting out coldly towards Ying Jingshan.


    ¡°The winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit! Your Majesty, I¡¯m sure you understand such a logic like this, right?¡±


    Alright, Ying Jingshan had also begun his acting.


    Now that the fight is about toe to an end, His Honor should be appearing soon to subdue Voidless Realm, right?


    Just that, what kind of method is His Honor going to use to subdue Voidless Realm? The pride of this empress is very huge.


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted, ¡°My Voidless Realm will never surrender!¡±


    ¡°As expected of the empress, a towering figure amongst women, you have my respect!¡±


    Looking at her subordinates that were drenched in blood, Donghuang Baizhi let out a breath.


    I didn¡¯t expect that Voidless Realm would actually end up being destroyed in my hands, and from the looks of it, I am going to die here today!


    Ah Li... In the future, you have to listen to your daddy, mommy won¡¯t be able to apany you anymore.


    Upon thinking of her daughter, tenderness appeared on Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face.


    Although I had been chided by Ye Hua during those few days, I had also truly apanied my daughter during those few days.


    Recalling of Ye Hua¡¯s face in her mind, Donghuang Baizhi thought to herself, ¡°Ye Hua... you have to properly take care of our daughter, you must not let her suffer any grievances. And if there is an afterlife, in the next lifetime, you definitely have toe downstairs to meet me. That way, we will be able to live happily together.¡±


    ¡°Baizhi!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi was startled, and when she saw Qing Ya running over to her, she shouted out loudly, ¡°Qing Ya, why did you run out! Quickly go back!¡±


    ¡°Baizhi, what happened to you?!¡± Qing Ya hurriedly held and supported onto Donghuang Baizhi.


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head, ¡°Qing Ya, I¡¯m currently at the point of death... Sorry, to have dragged you into all of this.¡±


    ¡°We can go and call Ye Hua toe over and help us!¡± Qing Ya said hurriedly. At this moment of crisis, only one person appeared within Qing Ya¡¯s mind, and that person was Ye Hua.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s toote... Qing Ya, take good care of Ye Hua.¡±


    ¡°You! What are you intending to do?! Even if you can¡¯t win, you can still run!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head, ¡°If I were to run, what about them? Qing Ya, I will get someone to bring you away from this ce, please help me take good care of Ah Li!¡±


    ¡°What foolish words are you speaking right now, Ah Li still needs you to look after her, and Ye Hua definitely wouldn¡¯t want to lose you!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled sweetly, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want to lose you more. Quickly leave!¡±


    ¡°If he were to find out that I left you here and ran away by myself, he would definitely smack my butt! Let¡¯s leave together!¡±


    Another mouth of blood spilled out from Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s mouth, and the blood flowed onto Qing Ya¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you retreat first, we will help you hold them back!¡± Yuan De and the others protected in front of Donghuang Baizhi and shouted out.


    Donghuang Baizhi copsed into Qing Ya¡¯s embrace and mumbled, ¡°If Ye Huaes over right now, I will forgive him for being heartless.¡±


    ¡°En, we will forgive him together.¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu were exulted, and Wei Chang hurriedly informed His Honor that it was time for him to show up.


    Ye Hua was currently hugging onto his daughter and anxiously waiting. Suddenly, Ye Hua was informed that it was time for him to show up!


    ¡°Ah Li, be well-behaved at home, daddy will go and bring Aunt Qing and mommy back home!¡± Ye Hua said with a slight smile on his face.


    Donghuang Li held her hand into a fist, then said, ¡°Daddy, all the best~¡±


    Everyone from Voidless Realm was in despair right now. Faced against formidable enemies, even our empress is not a match for them...


    On the side, both the ancient godly beast and ancient ferocious beast have copsed, and right now, the entire Voidless Realm looked as if it had been bombarded.


    Suddenly, the color of the sky changed, and a rainbow color auspicious cloud could be seen floating towards Voidless Realm from the distance. On the rainbow color auspicious cloud, a figure could be seen standing on it.


    That¡¯s right, the figure was precisely Ye Hua!


    Just now, back at home, Ye Hua wore a handsome looking armor and even did a swept-back hairstyle for his hair.


    I seemed to have used a bit too much pomade. However, that doesn¡¯t matter, it is fine as long as I look handsome!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked dazedly at the rainbow color auspicious cloud that was flying over towards them, and also the figure that was standing on the cloud. Right now, the two¡¯s hearts were melting, and tears of joy were flowing out from their eyes.


    During the moment of life and death, Ye Hua did not abandon me... He came... he really came...


    With a calm expression on his face, Ye Hua lightly jumped off the cloud andnded in front of the two women.


    Looking at the back of the person that was in front of them, the two women were touched to the point that tears filled their entire faces.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua silently took out a stick of cigarette and ignited the cigarette, then pointed towards Wei Chang and the others and said faintly, ¡°My women are not people who you all can afford to offend!¡±


    It was time for the act to truly begin.

 Chapter 246 – Annual best director award

    <h4>Chapter 246 ¨C Annual best director award</h4>


    Ye Hua¡¯s appearance caused everyone to be stupefied.


    Especially Voidless Realm¡¯s side. Looking at the majestic looking man, then looking at their empress who was crying delicately, they seemed to have thought of something.


    Adding on with this man¡¯s opening line, this man is definitely the empress¡¯s man!


    On the other hand, Ying Jingshanpletely did not understand what His Honor was trying to do.


    His Honor wants to protect the empress, and yet, he is attacking the empress¡¯s power... No, the main point is that, His Honor wanted us to pretend not to know him!


    From the looks of it, His Honor is also someone who is dissolute. With this n, not only would His Honor be able to attain the empress¡¯s heart, but he would also be able to subdue the entire Voidless Realm!


    His Honor has my respect!


    Right now, Ye Hua did not turn his head around to look at the two women, but in actuality, he really wanted to turn his head around and take a look at the expressions that were currently on the two women¡¯s faces.


    For the sake of allowing the atmosphere to be even better, I must not turn my head around... The show has only just begun!


    ¡°Wei Chang, what expressions do they have on their faces right now?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    ¡°Your Honor, the madams are currently crying...¡±


    Lie Gu was very happy, ¡°Your Honor, the madams have really been touched by you.¡±


    ¡°This is great. However, what I want is to not only make them be touched, but to also make them bepletely devoted to me and no longer able to leave my side for even a second! Continue on with the act!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Before Wei Chang was even able to speak his line, Ying Jingshan took the lead and snatched away Wei Chang¡¯s line. From this, it could be seen that Ying Jingshan¡¯s acting skills were pretty good too.


    Ye Hua had a new perspective towards Ying Jingshan.


    This Ying Jingshan¡¯s brain revolves around rather quickly.


    ¡°Fool, you bunch of salted fishes are not worthy to know my name!¡± Ye Hua said coldly, having a look on him that was practically saying he was the number one in this world.


    Qing Ya who was behind Ye Huaughed lightly and said towards Donghuang Baizhi, ¡°His acting cool after smoking syndrome is acting up again.¡±


    ¡°But, I like how he is right now.¡± Donghuang Baizhi mumbled.


    The view of Ye Hua¡¯s back suddenly became very tall in Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyes, and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s shattered heart was slowly piecing back together.


    While looking at Ye Hua¡¯s back, Qing Ya said with a smile, ¡°I like how he is right now too.¡±


    Upon hearing the conversation between the two women that were behind him, Ye Hua became very excited and wished he could turn around right now and properly give the two a lesson.


    Who gave you two the idea to leave me, now you two know my importance, huh!


    Ying Jingshan slightly wrinkled his brows, and this wrinkle of the brows by Ying Jingshan was done perfectly.


    ¡°Your distinguished has my endless respect. Taking a look at everyone in this world, it is hard to find a person like your distinguished who possesses such a deep love for his significant others.¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu were stunned by Ying Jingshan.


    This Ying Jingshan has very good eloquence! While glowering at His Honor, he doesn¡¯t forget to boot-lick His Honor too, and this boot-lick of his was done very smoothly!


    Meanwhile, everyone in Ying Family seemed to have discussed about it beforehand, and all of them could be heard endlessly praising Ye Hua. Some of the praises that were said by the people from Ying Family were enough to even make one have goosebumps.


    Right now, Ye Hua was basically described by Ying Family as a god who had descended to the world to fight against a whole army for his true loves. And that, for his true loves, Ye Hua waspletely disregarding his own life.


    When such wordsnded into the two women¡¯s ears, their beautiful eyes became even more tender. If not for there being too many people here, they would have thrown themselves into Ye Hua¡¯s embrace and tell Ye Hua about just how much they missed him.


    ¡°Wei Chang, what¡¯s the situation with those two right now?¡± Ye Hua asked stealthily.


    ¡°Your Honor, the n has seeded!¡± Wei Chang was very excited.


    Ye Hua¡¯s mind was finally at ease, ¡°Good, let¡¯s give one more push to the act then!¡±


    Looking at Ying Jingshan, Ye Hua said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my intention and moral character would actually get seen through by you! Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hide it anymore! If you all want to bully the two of them, you all will have to get through me first!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! They are very formidable, especially those two!¡± Donghuang Baizhi said with concern.


    Without turning his head around, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°When men are speaking, you women should just obediently stay at the side and watch!¡±


    ¡°Your distinguished is truly very manly, your distinguished is the manliest man that I have ever seen in my entire life!¡± While speaking, Ying Jingshan even cupped his hands toward Ye Hua. Ying Jingshan¡¯s acting skills were bursting through the roof.


    Everyone within Ying Family also began expressing that they had never seen such a manly man before, and that they respect such a man like Ye Hua.


    Donghuang Baizhi was naturally able to hear what those people from Ying Family said.


    I feel that the moment Ye Hua came here, the entire atmosphere of this ce has changed. The enemies are all endlessly praising Ye Hua, and it seemed as if that, if Ye Hua were to wave his hand and give an order, everyone in Ying Family will listen to his order.


    It must be said that, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s sixth sense was extremely frightening. If Donghuang Baizhi were to find out that all those people in front of her were Ye Hua¡¯s actors, she would definitely immediately have a mental breakdown.


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette bud, then said gravely, ¡°Let¡¯s leave those praises to the side and start fighting!¡±


    ¡°Let me try out just how strong your distinguished¡¯s strength is!¡± Wei Chang slowly walked out.


    Everyone within Voidless Realm held their breaths.


    This shadowed figure didn¡¯t move since the start, he could be the most formidable existence amongst the enemies!


    ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t go! This shadowed figure is very formidable.¡± Donghuang Baizhi was very worried.


    Without turning his head around, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°I will bring you two back home in just a while.¡±


    Thousands of words were notparable to just one word, home. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were truly touched by Ye Hua. Right now, whatever that Ye Hua told them to do, they would do it.


    Ye Hua slowly floated up the sky, and a long de appeared within his hand. An astonishing killing intent was being emitted out from the long de.


    As expected, this guy that just appeared is an expert!


    ¡°If your distinguished is able to win against me, I will retreat!¡± Wei Chang began going ording to the script.


    Ye Hua snorted coldly, ¡°Want to leave? It won¡¯t be that easy!¡±


    While speaking, Ye Hua shed the long de towards Wei Chang, and Wei Chang shouted out, ¡°What an attack! As expected, your distinguished¡¯s strength is indeed astonishingly strong.¡±


    ¡°Haha! To be able to block this sh of mine, I will count it that you have skills!¡±


    ¡°Your distinguished, I will be using my true power in the next moment!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was hoping for!¡±


    The two spoke to each other ording to the script, and the people that were below them were very excited.


    Such strong beings going against each other, just being able to watch their fight is enough to allow us toprehend some things!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with worries.


    Ye Hua... You must manage to survive by all means, if you were to die, we won¡¯t be able to continue living anymore.


    If Ye Hua was able to hear the two women¡¯s thoughts, he would definitely be excited to death.


    With his head raised, Lie Gu watched His Honor and Wei Chang¡¯s performances.


    Wei Chang¡¯s acting skills sure are good. It is no wonder that Wei Chang set aside such an important role for himself. If I were the one that is up there right now, the atmosphere would definitely becking by a lot.


    ¡°Shadow flow des!¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s hand shook, and the golden color energy des that Ye Hua shed out looked extremely dazzling, the energy des seemed as if they were going to pierce through the sky.


    Upon seeing the energy des, the people in the scene gasped in amazement.


    With a very deep voice, Wei Chang said, ¡°Your distinguished¡¯s de technique has reached the realm of perfection, but it is still not enough!¡±


    ¡°Hole of Darkness!¡±


    A ck whirlpool could be seen forming in front of Wei Chang, and the few energy des were directly swallowed into the ck whirlpool! Soon after, all of the energy des were sent flying back to Ye Hua!


    With an even stronger destruction power, the energy des attacked toward Ye Hua, and Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi who were on the ground did not dare to look at what was going to happen next.


    Ye Hua shouted out coldly, ¡°Insignificant small skill!¡±


    Ye Hua raised the de within his hand up high, then shed the de downwards!


    An even stronger energy de was shed out by Ye Hua, and even the color of the sky changed because of the energy de.


    Wei Chang said faintly, ¡°Your distinguished is truly formidable. Since that is the case, I won¡¯t hold myself back anymore.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead! Let me see just how strong you really are!¡±


    ¡°Then, your distinguished, you have to start being careful now!¡±


    A frightening destructive power erupted out from Wei Chang¡¯s body, and immediately, the entire Voidless Realm began trembling, and the frightening energy de that Ye Hua shed out just a while ago turned into mere air!


    At this very moment, then did everyone realized just how formidable the shadowed figure was.


    This shadowed figure is too strong, none of us here is a match for him at all!

 Chapter 247 – Annual best screenplay award

    <h4>Chapter 247 ¨C Annual best screeny award</h4>


    Right now, Ying Jingshan was sincerely speechless.


    Death Mage is already that formidable, and yet this shadowed figure and the bone dragon that is at the side are even more formidable than Death Mage. Just how many formidable subordinates do His Honor have!


    Yuan De was shocked to the point that he became speechless. After quite a while, Yuan De said, ¡°Her Majesty¡¯s husband sure is formidable!¡±


    He Xuan nodded his head, ¡°Those two are the strongest beings I have ever seen in my life. This kind of battle is something that I have never seen before.¡±


    ¡°For Her Majesty to be able to have such a husband like this, we can finally put our minds at ease.¡± Xing Han sighed.


    Right now, Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t have the mood to listen to all those words, and her beautiful eyes were currently looking dead-on at the sky.


    Wei Chang¡¯s entire body turned into ck fog, and soon after, the ck fog turned into countless des and attacked at Ye Hua from various kinds of weird angles. Frantic energy swept through the entire Voidless Realm, and the scene seemed just like Judgment Day.


    Of course, the fight was all just an act. If Ye Hua and Wei Chang were fighting for real, the entire Voidless Realm would have long turned into ruins.


    Everyone was currently thinking about what would happen if they were the one that was facing against the shadowed figure, and the only conclusion that they came to was that, they would be killed in an instant.


    The speed of the two in the sky could be seen to be faster and faster, and their speed became so fast that both of them actually disappeared from the sky...


    Qing Ya mumbled, ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi tightly wrinkled her brows, ¡°A battle of this level is not something that we can imagine. The two of them may have perhaps entered into another space... All we can do now is to just wait patiently.¡±


    At Leisure Bar.


    Ye Hua ced down the long de within his hand, then poured himself a ss of alcohol and drank it all in one shot, ¡°Feels good!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions Your Honor, the madams do not suspect a thing.¡± Wei Chang kneeled down on one of his knees and said sincerely.


    Ye Hua turned his body around and said, ¡°Wei Chang, you did well this time, and your contributions cannot go unnoticed! If you have anything that you want, you can tell me!¡±


    ¡°Helping with Your Honor¡¯s worries and difficulties is a part of subordinate¡¯s job.¡± Wei Chang said respectfully and extremely sincerely.


    Ye Hua sat on the highchair and said faintly, ¡°Wei Chang, in those few years, I have seen how you changed, and you have indeed improved by a lot.¡±


    ¡°To be able to receive Your Honor¡¯s praise, it is the best reward for subordinate. Subordinate swears to serve Your Honor with loyalty and devotion till death!¡±


    ¡°En, I am looking forward to your performance in the future!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate will definitely not disappoint Your Honor!¡±


    After pouring another ss of alcohol for himself, Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°This act of a hero saving the beauties can more or lesse to an end already, even if we continue on with this act, there wouldn¡¯t be much effect anymore. I feel that it is time for us to move on to the next act and end the show.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor is brilliant, subordinate thinks the same as Your Honor did. Just that, subordinate is afraid of wounding Your Honor¡¯s holy body.¡±


    Ye Hua let out a sigh, ¡°In the past, I felt that the love and romance that those humans experience were all useless, what point was there in having such things like love and romance? However, after meeting Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, then did I realized how to be a qualified husband. For this family¡¯s harmony, so what if I suffer a small injury!¡±


    From the looks of it, after the act of a hero saving the beauties was finished, there was still an act of getting injured to gain sympathy. The entire big act was truly nned out meticulously!


    For Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi to have gotten themselves such a man like this, who knows if it was a misfortunate or good fortune for them.


    ¡°Your Honor, subordinate feels that suffering just a small injury won¡¯t be able to help bring out the maximum effect of the act.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Wei Chang said gravely, ¡°Subordinate feels that Your Honor should suffer a huge injury, this way, the madams will definitely bepletely devoted to Your Honor till death. After all, for the madams, Your Honor was willing to even discard away your own life.¡±


    ¡°En, that makes sense.¡± Ye Hua nodded his head.


    Soon after, Ye Hua asked, ¡°Then, what is counted as a huge injury?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, subordinate feels that if Your Honor were to temporarily pretend to have lost your power and had be paralyzed, the madams would definitely feel guilty toward Your Honor, and thus began to cherish Your Honor. And during the period where Your Honor is pretending to be paralyzed, Your Honor would be able to enjoy being taken care of by the madams. At that time, Your Honor wouldn¡¯t have to lift a single finger, and everything would be done and taken care of by the madams.¡±


    Ye Hua looked dazedly at Wei Chang, then suddenly mmed onto the table, ¡°Wei Chang! You are truly even smarter than Jue Tian!¡±


    If I be paralyzed, my everyday life would have to be taken care of by those two women. Things like showering, peeling crayfishes, massages, and so on, the two of them will have to help me with it, and all I would have to do is to just open my mouth.


    There is nothing that feels greater than having them serve upon me!


    ¡°Subordinate is merely thinking for Your Honor¡¯s happiness. Just that, subordinate has to apologize for having to wound Your Honor¡¯s holy bodyter on.¡±


    ¡°Wei Chang, you do not need to apologize, you are merely doing it for the sake of my family¡¯s harmony. On the other hand, it has been hard on you.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare to receive such words from Your Honor, it hasn¡¯t been hard on subordinate at all.¡± Wei Chang lowered his head.


    After igniting a stick of cigarette, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s time to create a bit of injury on myself.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, subordinate has already prepared all of the props.¡± Wei Chang could be said to have done his duty with all his heart, everything was nned out well by him.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°What I want is realism, things like making fake injuries on myself is something that I won¡¯t do.¡±


    Wei Chang said sincerely, ¡°For the madams, Your Honor is willing to even harm yourself. From this, it could be seen that Your Honor¡¯sprehension of humanity has raised to another level. Subordinate is truly ashamed whenpared to Your Honor.¡±


    ¡°Humanity is truly a good thing. I, the Supreme Overlord, am starting to like humanity even more and more.¡± After finish speaking, Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette.


    Soon after, Ye Hua suddenly pped onto his armor, and cracks immediately appeared on his armor. Not only did cracks appeared on the armor, the armor originally covered Ye Hua¡¯s entire body, but right now, the shoulders part and waist part of the armor had shattered. Looking at the armor now, the armor seemed as if it had endured a frightening strong attack.


    Afterward, Ye Hua messed around with his hair for a bit, making his appearance look a little dispirited. And afterward, Ye Hua took out a small de and began making wounds on his body. Furthermore, those wounds that Ye Hua made on his body were the kind of wounds where both the skin and flesh were damaged. Without blood, how would the wounds look shocking to the eyes, right?


    Soon after, Ye Hua wiped some blood onto his face, and with this, Ye Hua was finally done.


    ¡°Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, for the two of you, I didn¡¯t hesitate to create wounds on myself. In the future, the two of you have to be well-behaved. If the two of you do something like leaving my side again, I won¡¯t be doing something like this for a second time.¡±


    After taking a look at the mirror, Ye Hua asked, ¡°Wei Chang, how do I look?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, you have subordinate¡¯s utmost respect!¡±


    Ye Hua ignited another stick of cigarette, then began discussing with Wei Chang about their lines and attacks in the next act.


    At Voidless Realm.


    Everyone was waiting for the two to appear. It has been thirty minutes, and the two still haven¡¯t appeared.


    This caused Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi to be extremely anxious, they were afraid that something had happened to Ye Hua.


    Suddenly!


    Two figures appeared within the sky! And the two figures could be seen moving away from each other at high speed.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp. There wasn¡¯t any change with the shadowed figure, but Ye Hua on the other hand appeared to be in a very weak state. The armor that was on Ye Hua¡¯s body had be broken, and there was blood everywhere on Ye Hua. Furthermore, Ye Hua¡¯splexion was pale, and he seemed like he was about to die at any moment.


    ¡°Ye Hua!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua!¡±


    The two women shouted out towards Ye Hua who was in the sky. Tears flowed down endlessly from the two women¡¯s eyes, and their hearts felt as if it was being cut into pieces by a de.


    Ye Hua was exulted. My efforts didn¡¯t go to waste!


    Ye Hua blinked his eyes toward Wei Chang.


    And Wei Chang immediately understood Ye Hua¡¯s signal. Wei Chang¡¯s figure flickered, and a lump of ck fog sent Ye Hua flying away.


    After being sent flying away by the lump of ck fog, Ye Huanded exactly in front of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    When Lie Gu saw that Wei Chang was being so ruthless when attacking at Ye Hua, Lie Gu thought to himself, ¡°Are you not afraid of His Honor killing your Xiao Tang?¡±


    Lie Gu waspletely unaware that, just a while ago, Wei Chang was even praised by His Honor.


    For the sake of making the people in the scene be shocked by the attack, Wei Chang used quite a bit of strength in this attack of his, and a huge pit could be seen appearing in the ground that Ye Hua¡¯s bodynded on.


    ¡°Ye Hua!¡± The two women ran frantically over to Ye Hua and held Ye Hua into their embraces.


    Ye Hua was feeling very happy in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t show it on his face.


    Qing Ya felt very guilty. While wiping onto the bloodstains that were on Ye Hua¡¯s face, Qing Ya sobbed, ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, why are you so foolish, you evidently knew that you were not a match for that shadowed figure and yet you still went and fight with him.¡± Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face was filled with tears, and her tone was no longer harsh and was instead extremely gentle.

 Chapter 248 – Annual best male lead award

    <h4>Chapter 248 ¨C Annual best male lead award</h4>


    Ye Hua slowly raised both of his hands, and said weakly as he used his fingers that had blood on them to wipe onto the two women¡¯s tears, ¡°The two of you don¡¯t listen to me at all, I really want to smack you two¡¯s butts.¡±


    ¡°What time is it already right now and you are still thinking of chiding us.¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out while sobbing. Although Donghuang Baizhi was wearing an empress gown right now, she did not have the aura of an empress on her at all and looked just like a delicate wife.


    Qing Ya said, ¡°Ye Hua, I promise that I will listen to you from now on, so please don¡¯t die.¡±


    Ye Hua moved his gaze towards the sky, then mumbled, ¡°I really want to go back home with the two of you...¡±


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua wanted to cough out blood, but no matter how he tried to cough out blood, no blood came out, and only after stealthily poking onto his own stomach then was he finally able to cough out blood.


    And as expected, after Ye Hua coughed out blood, the scene became even more sorrowful.


    The expression on Ye Hua¡¯s face! The cough of blood! And those lines! All of it fully exhibited Ye Hua¡¯s longing for returning back home with the two women!


    Ye Hua deserves to receive the annual best male lead award.


    Wei Chang who was in the sky was shocked by His Honor¡¯s acting skills.


    His Honor is exhibiting out his acting skills to the fullest, especially thatst sentence that His Honor said, thatst sentence was too formidable! There wasn¡¯t such a line in the script that His Honor and I went through just now.


    As expected, the moment Ye Hua said that, tears began flowing down faster from the two women¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Hua secretlyughed in his heart, and he was about to not be able to hold hisughter back anymore.


    In actuality, during those past two days, Ye Hua even went and consulted Qing Yutong regarding acting, and one of the tips he was told was that improvisations would usually bring about unusually great effects.


    Just like in Iron Man 1, where the protagonist said that, I am iron man. In actuality, the script wasn¡¯t written like that, and it was because of this kind of improvisation, that it led to the other series of Iron Man being created.


    The atmosphere of the scene became sorrowful.


    The people from Voidless Realm all felt that the empress¡¯s husband was outstanding.


    The empress¡¯s husband is truly a man! Coming all the way here alone, and when facing against such a formidable being like that shadowed figure, he was able to persevere for so long. He is doing this not for fame, but to bring his wives back home. He is truly a man!


    Voidless Realm¡¯s generals and soldiers seemed to have been influenced by Ye Hua and their eyes had all turned red.


    At Ying Family¡¯s side, everyone was dumbstruck. Is this acting? Why do I feel that it is real?


    From the looks of it, Ye Hua has achieved his goal, even his own people were swindled by his acting skills.


    Seeing that it was more or less enough, Wei Chang thought to himself, ¡°It is time to bring an end to the entire act.¡±


    While slowly descending to the ground, Wei Chang said faintly, ¡°Your distinguished¡¯s courage is truly very admirable and worthy of respect! Your distinguished is truly a true hero!¡±


    ¡°What do you still want to do!¡±


    The two women could be seen moving Ye Hua behind themselves and protecting Ye Hua. As an ordinary human, Qing Ya¡¯s courage wasudable.


    Seeing those two women protecting him, Ye Hua felt very warm in his heart, and this feeling was something he had never experienced.


    I have finally experienced what Death Mage had experienced back then, my heart feels bnced now.


    Wei Chang was also sighing in his heart. The madams are truly outstanding, to be willing to still protect His Honor while under such a situation like this. However, the script must still continue on.


    ¡°This humble one admires the two of you, while under the situation where there is a huge difference in power, the two of you are still willing to protect your husband. The two of you are truly towering figures amongst women.¡± Wei Chang¡¯s boot-licking skill was already at the point of perfection. Of course, those lines that Wei Chang just spoke were improvised by himself.


    After pausing for a moment, Wei Chang questioned, ¡°Are you two willing to die for the man who is behind you?¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi slowly stood their bodies up and stood guard in front of Ye Hua. What they were trying to convey was very obvious. If Wei Chang wanted to kill their man, he would have to step over their corpses.


    ¡°Your Honor, it is time for you to get up, I¡¯m not able to continue with the act by myself anymore.¡± Wei Chang hurriedly said to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua was currently feeling extremely great and didn¡¯t really want to get up.


    Alright, it¡¯s time for me to get on stage.


    ¡°You two foolish women, I don¡¯t need you two to protect me.¡±


    Ye Hua pulled the two women behind him.


    ¡°Ye Hua!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua!¡±


    Ye Hua shouted out coldly, ¡°Retreat, if not you two can stop being my women!¡±


    Alright, right now, Ye Hua could shout and chide at the two women, and the two women would still feel extremely touched.


    The two women were right, Ye Hua was indeed a big swindler.


    Wei Chang seemed to have been shocked by Ye Hua¡¯s action as he said gravely, ¡°Your distinguished suffered such a heavy injury, and yet your distinguished is still able to stand up. Your distinguished¡¯s tenacity has my respect. If your distinguished is able to withstand a palm of mine, I will retreat!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t!¡± The two women immediately pulled onto Ye Hua and said.


    Ye Hua is already like this, if he were to take on that shadowed figure¡¯s palm, he would definitely end up dying!


    Ye Hua silently took out a stick of cigarette, ignited it, then took a puff of the cigarette. Ye Hua seemed like he was enjoying thest stick of cigarette he will be smoking in this life of his.


    While looking at Ye Hua¡¯s posture when Ye Hua was smoking onto the cigarette, everyone in Voidless Realm fell into a sorrowful atmosphere, and the two women were about to faint from crying too much.


    Upon seeing His Honor improvising again, Wei Chang and Lie Gu¡¯s admiration for His Honor was practically bursting through the roof. His Honor¡¯s posture when smoking onto the cigarette is too cool, His Honor truly doesn¡¯t let go of any chance to act cool.


    The amount of time it took to smoke a stick of cigarette didn¡¯t take very long. After flicking the cigarette bud, Ye Hua raised his head 45 degrees upward and said faintly, ¡°Qing Ya.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here... I¡¯m here...¡± Qing Ya hurriedly held onto Ye Hua and said.


    ¡°Properly give birth to our child. In the future, I won¡¯t be able to take care of you anymore, and I also won¡¯t be able to let you hug onto me when you are going to sleep.¡±


    Everyone was listening to Ye Hua¡¯s final words before his ¡®death¡¯. And even the people from Ying Family were bluffed by Ye Hua¡¯s acting skills.


    This is so touching, I really want to cry... So in this world, there is really still such a man like this who possesses so much love for his women...


    Qing Ya shouted out loudly, ¡°Ye Hua, I forbid you to die! Without you, how am I going to be able to fall asleep at night! If you die, I will buy a huge bunch of dolls!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, let those dolls take my ce then. However, you must write my name on all those dolls.¡±


    After hearing what Ye Hua said, Qing Ya began sobbing to the point that she couldn¡¯t even speak.


    ¡°Baizhi.¡± Ye Hua called out lightly.


    ¡°Ye Hua, I¡¯m here.¡± Donghuang Baizhi held onto Ye Hua¡¯s other arm.


    Ye Hua asked calmly, ¡°Do you still hate me for noting down to meet you back then?¡±


    ¡°I hate.¡±


    F**k, I have already ended up like this, and you still hate me? Do you not have any bit of conscience in your heart?


    ¡°But I hate you more for trying to leave me again!¡±


    This Baizhi is truly mischievous, she gave me a scare.


    ¡°Baizhi, it is a pity that I won¡¯t be able to properly make it up to you. Take good care of Ah Li, and let her know that her daddy sacrificed himself to save mommy.¡±


    ¡°No! You have to be with us, Ah Li cannot not have her father!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out. Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s shout caused everyone to be broken-hearted for her.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu felt that His Honor had practically made the act became like it was actually real.


    Even I myself am almost touched by the scene, it seems as if His Honor is really about to die.


    ¡°If I were given another chance, I would havee downstairs to meet you and not let you down.¡±


    From the start where Ye Hua began speaking to Qing Ya, Ye Hua had been looking at the sky. But it was because of this that everyone felt that Ye Hua looked really cool.


    ¡°I know, I know, Ye Hua, don¡¯t leave me anymore.¡±


    In actuality, the reason that Ye Hua was raising his head and looking towards the sky was that he was about to not be able to hold back hisughter anymore...


    However, if Ye Hua were tough, an earth-shattering change would happen to the scene, and in the future, Ye Hua would have to live all alone.


    ¡°Alright, the two of you, take good care of each other in the future, your husband will be off now!¡± Ye Hua lightly pushed with both of his hands and confined the two women for the moment, to avoid the two women from disrupting him from putting an end to the big act.


    ¡°Ye Hua!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua!¡±


    The two women¡¯s heart tearing shouts rang out in Voidless Realm, and everyone was touched by this touching love story.


    While in a very weak state, Ye Hua slowly ascended into the sky, then said coldly towards Wei Chang, ¡°Make sure to keep your words!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your distinguished would be willing to sacrifice yourself for your true loves. This humble one is trulycking by a lot whenpared to your distinguished!¡±


    There were no qualms, Wei Chang was the best supporting actor!

 Chapter 249 – Annual best female lead award

    <h4>Chapter 249 ¨C Annual best female lead award</h4>


    ¡°Leave thosepliments to the side! Come!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely, and his body which was slightly arched gradually became straight.


    Don¡¯t see that this was just a very small detail, small details usually decide if something was going to seed or fail.


    At this moment, Ye Hua¡¯s mighty figure was imprinted deep within everyone¡¯s heart.


    Wei Chang slightly went into a daze. His Honor is truly exceptional.


    Soon after, Wei Chang shouted out, ¡°Since your distinguished has already decided, this humble one won¡¯t be courteous with you!¡±


    Surging energy suddenly erupted out from Wei Chang¡¯s body, and the color of the sky immediately changed, and thunder began rumbling!


    Faced against such a frantic aura, Ye Hua¡¯s expression did not change at all.


    Ye Hua¡¯s courage caused everyone from Voidless Realm to exim in astonishment, and all of them were saying that their empress had found herself a good man.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s bodies copsed onto the ground as they looked dazedly at their man.


    Qing Ya regretted being so unreasonable.


    If I had known that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have quarreled with Ye Hua. After today, even if I want to get into a quarrel, there won¡¯t be anyone to quarrel with me.


    Donghuang Baizhi felt even more regretful.


    If I didn¡¯t go and make a marriage proposal to Ying Family, Ying Family wouldn¡¯t have attacked Voidless Realm, and Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t have to die.


    However, in this world, there was no such thing as a pill that could fix one¡¯s regret!


    The frantic energy was currently gathering together, and suddenly, the shadowed figure could be seen striking his palm forward, and a huge energy palm that possessed earth-shattering power formed and struck towards Ye Hua.


    Of course, Wei Chang wouldn¡¯t really strike the huge energy palm onto Ye Hua. If the huge energy palm really struck onto Ye Hua, Ye Hua¡¯s corporeal body definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the huge energy palm, and Ye Hua¡¯s true body would end up being revealed. At that time, everything would be done for.


    Right when the huge energy palm was about tond on Ye Hua¡¯s chest, Wei Chang withdrew back all of the energy within the huge energy palm.


    However, even though Wei Chang withdrew the energy within the huge energy palm, the scenery effect still has to be done by Wei Chang.


    A huge airwave swept through the entire Voidless Realm, and the mountains that were floating within the sky collided with each other in session. Taking a look at this, Voidless Realm was going to have to undergo a renovation.


    Ye Hua nodded his head at Wei Chang, then spat out a mouth of blood and flew backward.


    Ye Hua¡¯s bodynded right in front of the two women, but there was practically no more vitality in Ye Hua, and looking at Ye Hua right now, he seemed no different from a dead person.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked dazedly at Ye Hua, and suddenly, Donghuang Baizhi spat out a mouth of blood and fainted. Such a blow like this was too much for Donghuang Baizhi.


    It has only been a while since I met with Ye Hua again, and I still had a lot of words that I wanted to say to him. But who would have thought, we would be separated again so soon...


    At this moment, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart had died along with Ye Hua...


    On the other hand, Qing Ya did not faint, and the expression that was currently on Qing Ya¡¯s face was quite lifeless.


    Everyone that was at the scene did not speak, and they didn¡¯t even dare to gasp.


    After going through such a difficult battle, in the end, such a hero like the empress¡¯s husband still died...


    Everyone that was from Voidless Realm felt very sorrowful.


    Meanwhile, the people from Ying Family was no longer able to tell if everything was fake or real, and all of them had a stupefied look on their faces.


    Wei Chang began with his closing lines.


    ¡°This person is a true hero! He has my heartfelt admiration! Today¡¯s matter shoulde to an end, sorry for the bother!¡± Wei Chang was very satisfied.


    From now on, His Honor¡¯s life should be filled with happiness, and as His Honor¡¯s subordinate, I feel very happy about that.


    Everyone that was from Voidless Realm let out a breath of relief.


    Ying Jingshan came back to his senses as he cupped his hands toward Ye Hua and said, ¡°You are the most affectionate man I have ever seen in my life. I feel ashamed whenparing myself to you.¡±


    Everyone in Ying Family cupped their hands toward Ye Hua. It was fortunate that the people from Ying Family didn¡¯t kneel down, if not, Ye Hua who had ¡®died¡¯ would have definitely jumped up.


    The big act has finallye to an end, and Ying Family was beginning to retreat.


    ¡°You all cannot leave.¡±


    The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but itnded right into everyone¡¯s ears.


    The tone of the voice was very cold, while at the same time, filled with pain, causing the people who heard the voice to feel very ufortable and felt like their hearts were being grabbed.


    Ying Jingshan said apologetically to Qing Ya, ¡°You have my condolences.¡±


    ¡°You all cannot leave!¡±


    The voice was filled with resolute, and also Qing Ya¡¯s love for Ye Hua.


    The heart of Ye Hua who was lying on the ground sank. I still haven¡¯t died yet, aren¡¯t you going toe over and check on me?


    ¡°Wei Chang, what¡¯s going on with Qing Ya?¡± Ye Hua hurriedly contacted Wei Chang.


    Wei Chang said gravely, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the madam is acting very abnormally.¡±


    Lie Gu was also rather confused, ¡°Your Honor, the look on madam¡¯s face looks a bit odd.¡±


    ¡°The two of you better watch closely! If anything were to happen to Qing Ya, I will stew the two of you!¡± Ye Hua was in a bit of a panic right now.


    Everything was going nicely, so why did a problem suddenly arise!


    Wei Chang said hurriedly, ¡°Madam, please calm down, how about you go and check on your husband first?¡±


    Ye Hua really wanted to smack Wei Chang to death right now. What Wei Chang just said sounded too suspicious.


    Wei Chang was also in a panic right now.


    Fortunately, Donghuang Baizhi had fainted, and Qing Ya didn¡¯t listen to what Wei Chang just said.


    ¡°All of you have to die along with my husband!¡±


    A yell resonated throughout the heaven and earth.


    Bang!


    A white light suddenly descended from the sky and enveloped Qing Ya.


    A tremendous amount of spiritual energy was gathering around the white light, and the people in the surrounding couldn¡¯t help but retreated away from the white light as they looked dumbfoundedly at the white light that descended from the sky.


    Wei Chang was stunned.


    Lie Gu was stunned too.


    The jaws of everyone from Ying Family were about to drop to the ground.


    The people from Voidless Realm were all stupefied.


    Ye Hua also sensed Qing Ya¡¯s peculiarity, and he was also feeling rather astonished.


    What is happening right now? Is Qing Ya going to transform into an ultra-man?


    The white light that was descending from the sky became even denser and denser, and the white light even began to emit out a godly might. The godly might that the white light was emitting out was very simr to Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s godly might.


    Yuan De sensed the godly might that was emitting out from the white light and his eyeballs were practically about to pop out of his eye sockets.


    Not only did Yuan De sensed the particr godly might, but Xing Han and He Xuan also sensed it too.


    ¡°This... this is Nuwa¡¯s lineage!!! She is actually a descendant of Nuwa!!!¡±


    (Nuwa ¨C A mythological character in Chinese mythology who was the creator of mankind)


    Ying Jingshan looked dazedly at the white light.


    No wonder His Honor treated them so well, the identities of those two women are too formidable, and the identity of one of the women is even more formidable than the other. Right now, Nuwa¡¯s lineage has appeared... which also represents that danger is going to descend upon this world!


    It was rumored that, during the ancient time, the Celestial Emperor issued an order to suppress the humans but was met with the humans¡¯ retaliation. Thus, the Celestial Emperor sent Nuwa to destroy the humans, and create humans who respected the gods afterward. Who knew, Nuwa wasn¡¯t willing to obey the Celestial Emperor¡¯s order and actually descended into the mortal world to protect the humans.


    The Celestial Emperor became iparably infuriated and removed Nuwa from the Book of Gods, then sent godly generals into the mortal world to destroy the mortal world.


    Nuwa led the humans to resist against the gods, but in the end, Nuwa exhausted all her strength and died. However, although Nuwa died, Nuwa¡¯s descendants protected the humans for generation after generation.


    However, when all was said and done, the people that the humans and Nuwa¡¯s descendants were going against were gods, and in the end, the number of Nuwa¡¯s descendants became lesser and lesser.


    Everyone thought that Nuwa¡¯s lineage had already died out, up till Qing Ya awakened her lineage. When Qing Ya awakened her lineage, many people sensed it.


    If this matter didn¡¯t happen, Qing Ya would have never awakened her lineage in this entire life of hers.


    Qing Ya who was filled with iparable anger actually managed to break the strange seal that was within her body and awakened her lineage.


    It has to be known that, as of now, Donghuang Baizhi still has not awakened the power of her Donghuang¡¯s lineage, because only males were able to inherit Donghuang¡¯s lineage. This was also the reason why Yuan De was so anxious to get the empress to give birth to a male child.


    Ye Hua sensed the aura that Qing Ya was emitting out and he was also very astonished about it.


    Although Qing Ya is still a bit weaker whenpared to Wei Chang and the others, her strength is now above that of Death Mage¡¯s strength. As expected of my wife. The surprises keeping one after another.


    ¡°Wei Chang, what are you standing there in a daze for, quickly run!¡±


    Without waiting for Wei Chang to react, the white light that descended onto the ground disappeared, and right now, Qing Ya seemed to have changed into apletely different person, and even the clothes that were on her have changed too.


    Right now, Qing Ya wore a cyan auspicious cloud muslin gown which had green butterflies embroidered on the corner, her hairstyle changed into a unique cloud bun hairstyle, and the godly might that was emitting out from her body made others couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to kneel down.


    The Qing Ya right now hadpletely changed. If one were to say that Qing Ya was a fairy, they would be underestimating her, because right now, Qing Ya had be a real goddess!


    Wei Chang looked dazedly at Qing Ya, and Qing Ya could be seen disappearing from the spot she was standing on.


    Wei Chang was startled!


    From the back of Wei Chang, a burst of frantic energy was being struck towards Wei Chang.


    The madam has gone berserk...

 Chapter 250 – Came to an end successfully

    <h4>Chapter 250 ¨C Came to an end sessfully</h4>


    Qing Ya had indeed gone berserk, her eyes were cold as ice, and she wanted to kill everyone from Ying Family. The Qing Ya right now possessed even less humanity than Ye Hua.


    Wei Chang didn¡¯t dare to wound Qing Ya, after all, one of the madams was already wounded, and if the other madam was to also be wounded, Wei Chang and Lie Gu would be in for a treat.


    Wei Chang¡¯s figure flickered and dodged Qing Ya¡¯s frantic attack. After dodging, Wei Chang immediately teleported everyone, including himself, to Ying Family¡¯s ind.


    The madam is too frightening. It is fortunate that I didn¡¯t let Death Magee here in my stead, if not, Death Mage would definitely get killed by the madam in an instant.


    Qing Ya¡¯s eyes turned even colder as she began to pinpoint where Wei Chang and the others went. Qing Ya was intending to go and chase after Wei Chang and the others.


    Wei Chang underestimated Qing Ya¡¯s thirst for revenge. Ye Hua¡¯s death caused Qing Ya¡¯s heart topletely break apart, and if not for awakening her bloodline, Qing Ya would have most likely died along with Ye Hua.


    Thus, it could be said that Ye Hua almost went too far with the big act. However, the current situation wasn¡¯t any better too.


    Sensing that Qing Ya was going to go and chase after Wei Chang and the others and start a massacre, Ye Hua had no choice but to wake up. If Ye Hua doesn¡¯t wake up now, it would be very hard to put an end to the big act.


    ¡°Qing Ya...¡±


    Ye Hua shouted out weakly, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes, appearing like he was shouting out in his dream.


    Qing Ya who was just about to go and chase after Wei Chang and the others went into a daze as she slowly turned her head around and looked towards Ye Hua. Soon after, Qing Ya¡¯s figure appeared right beside Ye Hua, and Qing Ya ced her delicate hands onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest.


    Qing Ya¡¯s ice-cold expression gradually defrost, and tears of joy flowed out from her eyes.


    Ye Hua let out a breath of relief. Someone finally came and check on my situation. If I were really injured and you left me here to chase after them, it would be really awkward. Especially when I could still be saved, and yet was left here to die.


    This was all because Ye Hua¡¯s acting skills were too good, and everyone thought that Ye Hua had really died.


    Qing Ya could be seen holding Ye Hua in her embrace and said tenderly, ¡°Ye Hua, let¡¯s go back home.¡±


    Immediately, the three disappeared from Voidless Realm.


    Within the bedroom, Qing Ya ced Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi on the bed. Right now, Ye Hua¡¯s armor had already disappeared, and all of the wounds that were on his body were visible. Upon seeing those wounds, Qing Ya¡¯s heart began hurting.


    Ye Hua¡¯s outer wounds were easy to deal with.


    Qing Ya¡¯s ced her delicate hands onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest and lightly caressed Ye Hua¡¯s chest. A faint white light could be seen emitting out from Ye Hua¡¯s entire body, and his wounds began to gradually heal.


    However, Qing Ya discovered that there was not a single bit of spiritual energy within Ye Hua¡¯s body, and furthermore, all of Ye Hua¡¯s neurons have be broken...


    This meant that not only did Ye Hua lost his power, but he also lost the ability to move his body...


    Qing Ya felt very guilty.


    As long as Ye Hua is able to live on, even if he is paralyzed, I will take care of him and love him for the entire rest of his life.


    In the past, Ye Hua was the one who protected me, and from today onwards, I will be the one to protect Ye Hua. I will not let Ye Hua suffer even the slightest bit of injury.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s injuries were fine, she merely fainted from being too brokenhearted.


    Qing Ya easily woke up Donghuang Baizhi, and after waking up, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyes were very empty, making Donghuang Baizhi seemed just like a body without a soul.


    ¡°Baizhi, Ye Hua didn¡¯t die.¡± Qing Ya said tenderly.


    Vigor could be seen gradually returning back to Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyes, and soon after, Donghuang Baizhi sat herself up and held onto Qing Ya¡¯s hands, ¡°Qing Ya, you are not lying to me, right?!¡±


    Qing Yaughed lightly, ¡°You can go on and take a look at Ye Hua for yourself.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi still hasn¡¯t realized that Ye Hua was lying right beside her, and after being told by Qing Ya, then did she realize.


    Donghuang Baizhi hurriedly went and check onto Ye Hua¡¯s body.


    After checking onto Ye Hua¡¯s body, Donghuang Baizhi thought to herself, ¡°Although Ye Hua didn¡¯t die, if he were to discover the situation of his body, he would definitely be in anguish!¡±


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua had already long known of the situation of his own body.


    If Ye Hua didn¡¯t create real injuries on himself, how would the two women have fallen for the big act? After acting as a hero and saving the beauties, it was definitely time for Ye Hua to enjoy being served upon by the two women.


    Qing Ya¡¯s situation was very unexpected, and Ye Hua felt very excited and happy about Qing Ya¡¯s change.


    The women that I have my eyes on are all truly exceptional. Not only do they look good, but they also possess strong powers, bringing them out with me would help me gain a lot of faces. It sure is great being a human.


    Right now, Ye Hua was not in a hurry to wake up. After all, Ye Hua had suffered such grave injuries, so how could he wake up so quickly? Ye Hua had to at least sleep for a few hours first before he wakes up.


    Those past few days have indeed been a bit tiring, but I have finally brought those two back home.


    ¡°Mommy, Aunt Qing, you two really came back.¡± Donghuang Li could be seen suddenly pushing open the door, then cried out in astonishment after walking into the room.


    When Donghuang Baizhi saw her daughter, she hugged her daughter and cried in a low voice.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t daddy go to fetch the two of you back home? Why is daddy lying on the bed?¡± Donghuang Li asked curiously.


    Hearing Donghuang Li¡¯s innocent words, tears continuously flowed out from Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, wake up, Ah Li is here.¡± Donghuang Li shook onto Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t tell his n in detail to his daughter and only told his daughter that he was going to go and bring the two women back home.


    Ye Hua who was pretending to be asleep was having a headache, when he heard his daughter¡¯s tender voice calling out to him, he almost couldn¡¯t help but immediately wake up.


    ¡°Ah Li, daddy is asleep, don¡¯t disturb daddy.¡± Donghuang Baizhi hugged her daughter into her embrace.


    Meanwhile, Donghuang Li began crying and shouted out, ¡°No, Ah Li don¡¯t want daddy to sleep, Ah Li wants daddy to hug hug~¡±


    Ye Hua really wanted to get off the bed, hug his daughter, and tell her that he was fine.


    However, if Ye Hua were to do that, it would be GG for him.


    Now that Qing Ya has be powerful, she is even more not afraid of me.


    Seeing her daughter crying and making a scene endlessly, Donghuang Baizhi had no choice but to use magic to put her daughter to sleep.


    ¡°Qing Ya, the bloodline in your body!¡± When Donghuang Baizhi woke up, she immediately discovered Qing Ya¡¯s peculiarity.


    Qing Ya shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know too.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi did not know anything about Nuwa Bloodline. In Voidless Realm, only those elders knew about Nuwa Bloodline. Right now, Donghuang Baizhi merely sensed that Qing Ya had awakened a certain kind of bloodline.


    Back then when Ye Hua apanied Qing Ya to the hospital to do a checkup, the little monk used his discerning eyes and saw Ye Hua¡¯s true body, and coincidentally, the little monk also saw Qing Ya¡¯s true body, which was why the little monk became frightened and ran away at full speed. After all, people who possessed Nuwa Bloodline were very rare in this age, and Nuwa was enemies with the Celestial Emperor...


    Nuwa n¡¯s life mission was to protect the livings, and Ye Hua¡¯s life mission in the past was to destroy the livings, and although that was no longer Ye Hua¡¯s life mission, Ye Hua was no better right now. Life was truly filled with unexpected surprises, and those unexpected surprises were a part of the thrill that Ye Hua seeks in life.


    Now that Qing Ya had awakened her bloodline, she would even more not let Ye Hua anyhow kill people. Perhaps, while Ye Hua was killing people at the front, Qing Ya would be at the back saving people.


    ¡°Qing Ya, let¡¯s give it a try, with our powers, perhaps, we can make Ye Hua be able to stand up once again.¡± Donghuang Baizhi suggested.


    The two of them indeed possess the powers to do that, however, Ye Hua¡¯s injuries were created on purpose by himself, therefore, even if an Overlord came to help heal Ye Hua¡¯s injuries, it would be useless too.


    Qing Ya nodded her head. The powers that we will lose from doing this can¡¯t be helped, but at the least, we will be able to make Ye Hua be able to stand up once again.


    The two carried onto Ye Hua and ced Ye Hua in the middle of the bed.


    Ye Hua who had just fallen asleep immediately woke up from his sleep.


    This is such a pain, can¡¯t you two let me rest for a while?


    The two women sat cross-legged behind Ye Hua, then ced their delicate hands onto Ye Hua¡¯s back. A never-ending stream of spiritual energy was being transferred into Ye Hua¡¯s body and help heal Ye Hua¡¯s injuries.


    After quite a while, the two women checked onto Ye Hua¡¯s body.


    After checking onto Ye Hua¡¯s body, the two let out a heavy sigh.


    It¡¯s useless. Perhaps, the shadowed figure¡¯s unusual martial technique could be the reason that caused Ye Hua to be paralyzed.


    The two women took a look at each other, and both of them remained silent.


    Both of the women held onto each of Ye Hua¡¯s hands and ced the hands on their chests, then began praying in their hearts.


    The two women apanied by Ye Hua¡¯s side just like this, so that when Ye Hua opened his eyes, the people that he would see at first sight would be them, and thus perhaps, wouldn¡¯t feel extremely broken-hearted when he discovered his injuries.


    However, how could Ye Hua possibly feel broken-hearted? Especially when those injuries that were on him were created by himself.


    For the two of you, I, the Supreme Overlord, had racked my brain. I will let you two continue worrying for a bit more, if not, the two of you will think that I, the Supreme Overlord, am that easy to deal with!

 Chapter 251 – Really only just have to open mouth

    <h4>Chapter 251 ¨C Really only just have to open mouth</h4>


    Qing Yutong¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Zizi, brother-inw has returned back from acting cool.¡± Qing Yutong said in a low voice.


    Ye Zizi let go of her mouse, then took a stick of spicy sticks from the side and ate it happily,pletely not worried in the slightest bit.


    On the contrary, Ye Zizi was very curious towards her sister-inw.


    ¡°When sister-inw returned home, I sensed that sister-inw has changed.¡± Ye Zizi pouted her small mouth and said, and the two ponytails that were behind her head shook around as she spoke.


    Qing Yutong silently nodded her head.


    When Qing Ya returned home, Qing Ya carried a bizarre aura on her, and the information that Qing Yutong¡¯s system gave to Qing Yutong caused Qing Yutong to be stupefied.


    After going through the system¡¯s judgment, the result is that big sister actually awakened Nuwa Bloodline?


    Is father Nuwa? The answer is evidently no.


    But Aunt Wang doesn¡¯t seem to be a descendant of Nuwa...


    Could it be that, big sister is... adopted?


    From the looks of it, big sister¡¯s life background is very mysterious.


    Qing Yutong said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look, and while we are at it, let¡¯s help brother-inw out with his act.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and help big brother out with his act. Should we cry when we are there?¡±


    ¡°Crying doesn¡¯t seem to be a good idea, right?¡± Qing Yutong pouted her mouth. It would be a bit overexaggerated if we were to cry.


    After finish speaking, the two head to Ye Hua¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Big sister, when did you twoe back?¡± As expected of a best actress, Qing Yutong¡¯s acting skills were truly iparable.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi remained silent while apanying by Ye Hua¡¯s side.


    ¡°What happened to brother-inw? Did he die?!¡± Qing Yutong cried out in surprise.


    Ye Zizi¡¯s tears could be seen immediately flowing out of her eyes as she cried out in surprise, ¡°Big brother, you have died such a miserable death~¡±


    Qing Yutong looked dazedly at Ye Zizi.


    Didn¡¯t we agree to not cry?


    Forget it, cry it is then.


    ¡°Wa, brother-inw, you died such a miserable death, I wasn¡¯t even able to see you onest time before you died... You still haven¡¯t told me where you hid those top-grade spicy sticks of mine...¡±


    The big fellow and small fellow immediately began wailing.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi werepletely stupefied by the two, and the person who was even more stupefied was Ye Hua.


    I was having a good sleep, and all of a sudden, I was woken up by wails that are like that of a ghost. I don¡¯t know if I snored when I was asleep... if I did snore, it would be really awkward...


    ¡°The two of you, be quiet, Ye Hua isn¡¯t dead.¡± Qing Ya red at her sister.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi kept away their tears andughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Oh, so brother-inw didn¡¯t die. Sorry for disturbing then, we will be heading back to our room now and continue ying with our games.¡± While speaking, Qing Yutong pulled onto Ye Zizi and quickly left the room.


    At the same time, Qing Yutong confirmed one thing.


    Big sister has really transformed into an ultraman. The power of bloodline is truly formidable, to attain my current power, I had to follow the system and work hard at aplishing missions, meanwhile, big sister is just like a gamemaster, the moment she awakened her bloodline, she straightforwardly reached the maximum level.


    Seems like I am going to have to hug tightly onto big sister¡¯s thigh in the future.


    Wait! Now that both my brother-inw and big sister are formidable, what do I even have to be afraid of? It¡¯s time to go out with Ye Zizi and look for trouble!


    Ye Hua who was lying on the bed felt that it was more or less time to get up.


    I¡¯m feeling a bit nervous, I will think about what to do after seeing how they react.


    Ye Hua could be seen slowly opening his eyes, and after opening his eyes, there was a bewildered look on his face. From the looks of it, Ye Hua¡¯s acting skills were still on point.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were exulted, and the two of them looked at Ye Hua with concern.


    ¡°Where am I at?¡± Ye Hua asked weakly.


    The two women cried tears of joy.


    Qing Ya sobbed, ¡°Ye Hua, we are back home already.¡±


    ¡°No wonder everything seemed so familiar. I¡¯m a bit thirsty.¡± Ye Hua began hinting that he wants to drink water.


    Donghuang Baizhi immediately understood, ¡°I will go and pour a cup of water for you.¡±


    Ye Hua wants to express that he was feeling very great.


    Seems like this is the only way to make these two women be obedient. Take a look at right now, the moment I said that I was thirsty, one of them immediately went to pour a cup of water for me.


    ¡°Ye Hua, your water is here. Don¡¯t move, I will feed you the water.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said tenderly,pletely not having the arrogance of an empress, and also did not possess the fierce aura that she possessed in the past.


    Ye Hua¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°As a man, do I even need you to feed me!¡±


    This sentence was used just right, the sentence fully disyed Ye Hua¡¯s self-esteem.


    Upon hearing that, the two women¡¯s hearts sunk.


    If Ye Hua finds out that he can¡¯t move anymore, he would definitely have a mental breakdown.


    ¡°Be obedient, listen to me.¡± Donghuang Baizhi seemed just like she was coaxing a child, and this caused Ye Hua to not know whether tough or cry.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya tightly held onto Ye Hua¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t bear to see Ye Hua suffer.


    It¡¯s time to realize that I can¡¯t move my body!


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I move my hands!¡± Ye Hua cried out in surprise, and he had a shocked look on his face.


    ¡°My spiritual energy too, where did my spiritual energy go to!!!¡± Right now, Ye Hua seemed like he had lost his mind, seemingly just like a billionaire who had gone bankrupt and wasn¡¯t willing to ept the reality before his eyes.


    Ye Hua¡¯s acting skills were bursting through the roof.


    ¡°Why! Why am I not able to move, and why is my spiritual energy gone!¡± Ye Hua shouted out angrily.


    While holding onto Ye Hua¡¯s hands, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi hurriedly moved closer to Ye Hua.


    ¡°Ye Hua, calm down, right now, you indeed do not have any spiritual energy in your body, and your body is indeed not able to move anymore.¡± Qing Ya said brokenheartedly. Looking at the deranged look on Ye Hua¡¯s face, Qing Ya felt as if her heart was being cut into pieces.


    For a man like Ye Hua who likes to act cool to be paralyzed, in the future, don¡¯t say act cool, even when he has to take a shower, he would need either me or Donghuang Baizhi to help him with it. Furthermore, when he goes out, he would have to sit in a wheelchair.


    ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t worry, Qing Ya and I will take good care of you, we won¡¯t ever leave you for the entire rest of our lives.¡± Donghuang Baizhi gave her promise to Ye Hua. Looking at how much pain Ye Hua was in, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache.


    For a man like Ye Hua who was so formidable to suddenly lost all of his power, how would he be able to take such a blow like this? My heart aches just from imagining how Ye Hua must feel right now.


    Ye Hua wants to express that he was feeling very great right now.


    This is the effect that I wanted. I, the Supreme Overlord, am feeling very happy right now.


    Gradually, Ye Hua¡¯s expression calmed down, however, there was no vitality on Ye Hua¡¯s face, and instead, he looked very lifeless.


    ¡°Ye Hua.¡± The two women shouted out worriedly.


    Ye Huaughed at himself mockingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually be a cripple.¡±


    ¡°No, Ye Hua, in my heart, you are forever tall and strong.¡± Qing Ya tightly hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm. The arm that was once filled with strength was now no more.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded her head, ¡°Ye Hua, in this entire life of mine, you will forever be my man!¡±


    As expected of a woman of mine. Donghuang Baizhi, I, the Supreme Overlord, should allow you to get on my bed from now on!


    Ye Hua let out a heavy sigh, ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have to console me anymore. This situation right now is a good opportunity for the two of you. If you two want to leave, you two can leave, it¡¯s not like I will be able to stop you two from leaving with the way I am now.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! Let me tell you! I won¡¯t ever leave you for the entire rest of my life! If you continue talking like this... I... I... I will cry!¡± Qing Ya spoke incoherently. In actuality, she was already crying, but she did not know just how to threaten Ye Hua.


    Donghuang Baizhi was even more formidable than Qing Ya, ¡°If you continue talking like this, I will call Ah Li over to listen to the conversation and let Ah Li be the judge between what¡¯s right and wrong!¡±


    Seeing his women using such things to threaten him, Ye Hua almostughed.


    Endure... endure...


    ¡°Qing Ya, Baizhi, I appreciate you two¡¯s intentions, but with the way I am right now...¡±


    Before Ye Hua even finished speaking, Qing Ya cut Ye Hua off.


    ¡°Ye Hua, the purpose of the rest of me and Baizhi¡¯s lives is to properly take good care of you. You don¡¯t need to feel burdened at all, this is what we should do.¡±


    ¡°What Qing Ya said is right. Ye Hua, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything, we will take care of everything.¡±


    Feels great! This is what I was waiting to hear from the two of you!


    After remaining silent for quite a while, Ye Hua seemed to havee to apromise as he said faintly, ¡°I want to drink water.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi immediately held the cup of water to Ye Hua¡¯s mouth.


    Right now, I really only just have to open my mouth, and I don¡¯t even have to move my hands at all. This feels so great!!!


    Later on, I want to smoke, drink alcohol, and also shower. As for showering, I have to at least take a shower three times a day. Also, the crayfishes must not stop, and my breakfasts have to be rich and varied.


    My days of happiness have only just begun.

 Chapter 252 – I, the Supreme Overlord, am very pleased

    <h4>Chapter 252 ¨C I, the Supreme Overlord, am very pleased</h4>


    I, the Supreme Overlord, can finally enjoy the life of embracing one woman with my left arm and embracing another woman with my right arm. Calling to mind of all those family heads who have a bunch of concubines and wives, I really don¡¯t know how they managed to deal with their concubines and wives. However, I am sure that it was definitely very difficult for those family heads to make their concubines and wives get along together harmoniously. It is fortunate that my brain is good, and that I also possess a bunch of valiant subordinates. With just a snap of my fingers, those two women were immediately subdued by me.


    Ye Hua had thought too much. Those family heads merely had to show off their might, and a bunch of pretty women woulde flocking to them, they didn¡¯t have to do too much at all.


    Of course, for someone like Ye Hua who was picky and possesses supreme power, he disdains to do something like showing off his might just for the sake of attracting women. Furthermore, something like that wouldn¡¯t work on Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    Ye Hua could also use force, but what he would receive would be two bodies without souls. As a perfectionist, that was something that Ye Hua would not want. Although there was a bit of risk in the process of the big act, the return that Ye Hua obtained after the big act was the two women¡¯s overflowing love.


    Take for example now.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°I want to take a shower.¡±


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡±Wei Chang¡¯s idea is truly brilliant.¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi slightly went into a daze. Both of their faces became a bit red as both of them were embarrassed with the idea of helping Ye Hua to take a shower.


    Ye Hua¡¯s heart sunk. I, the Supreme Overlord, am already in such a state, and the two of you are not willing to even help me take a shower?


    In actuality, the two women were merely feeling embarrassed, and it wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t willing to help Ye Hua take a shower. Furthermore, both of the women have only seen Ye Hua¡¯s whole naked body once, which was during the nights that they were taken by Ye Hua.


    ¡°Forget it, you two can leave, I will handle it myself.¡± Ye Hua said coldly.


    I, the Supreme Overlord, am very angry right now, the kind of angry that can¡¯t be pacified no matter how much I am coaxed.


    Qing Ya hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I will help you to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Qing Ya. I will help Ye Hua to take a shower during the next time when Ye Hua takes a shower.¡± While with her face red, Donghuang Baizhi said shyly.


    Rtively speaking, it wasn¡¯t as embarrassing for Qing Ya to help Ye Hua to take a shower. After all, Qing Ya has already been sleeping on the same bed with Ye Hua for quite a while. On the other hand, Donghuang Baizhi wasn¡¯t as fortunate as Qing Ya.


    Ye Hua felt that the situation doesn¡¯t seem right.


    Why aren¡¯t the two of you helping me to take a shower together? Why do you two have to take turns to help me take a shower?


    However, I should not rush things, I will talk to them about this matter again during the night. As for when we go to sleep, it is definitely a must for us to sleep together, right?


    Right now, Qing Ya wasn¡¯t an ordinary human anymore, and very easily, Qing Ya carried Ye Hua up from the bed with a princess carry. The scene of Qing Ya carrying Ye Hua like a princess was very shocking to the eyes.


    Ye Hua who was being carried by Qing Ya was a bit embarrassed.


    I, the Supreme Overlord, am actually being carried by a woman like this! If anyone else saw this scene, I will silence them by killing them!


    Qing Ya lightly ced Ye Hua in the bathtub, and while with her face red, Qing Ya turned on the water. Soon after, Qing Ya began to attentively help Ye Hua wipe his body.


    Ye Hua was feelingfortable to the point that he wanted to let out a moan.


    It would be great if Donghuang Baizhi was also here to serve upon me. Right now, everything is perfect except for the fact that Donghuang Baizhi isn¡¯t here.


    ¡°Ye Hua, you can be at ease, I won¡¯t leave you just because you lost your power and ability to move your body.¡± Qing Ya said tenderly as she lightly wiped onto Ye Hua¡¯s palm.


    Ye Hua heavily let out a sigh in his heart.


    I still have to continue acting, after all, it would be weird if I were to ept the situation so quickly. I have to continue acting like this for at least 2 more days.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°For you two, so what if I lose a few things.¡°


    ¡°You are trying to act cool again. I know that you definitely don¡¯t feel good right now, if you want to cry, you can cry. After all, we have already been married together for so long.¡± Qing Ya smiled tenderly.


    Ye Hua felt that Qing Ya was indeed more tender than she was in the past, that gentle and careful look on her seemed as if she was afraid of using too much force when wiping onto Ye Hua and end up causing Ye Hua to feel pain.


    I feel a bit at a loss, if they were to find out that everything was fake, I would be done for...


    It seems like I am going to have to slowly recover, I cannot keep on pretending like this, if not, there would definitelye a day where they see through my act.


    However, Qing Ya actually wants me to cry? That is not possible. I, the Supreme Overlord, have never cried before. Even if it is just acting, I would never cry too.


    Ye Hua stealthily created a drop of water on the corner of his eye.


    F**k, for my acting career, I am cing even my face to the side. Qing Ya, if you were to still be mischievous in the future, I will definitely not let you off easily.


    From the first time where I met Ye Hua, he had always been the kind of man who is aloof and proud. Everything has to go ording to how he wants, and if something doesn¡¯t go the way he wants, he would be angry. However, that situation was under the circumstance where he possessed formidable strength.


    Right now, because Ye Hua lost his power, deep in his heart, he must definitely be feeling very painful.


    Upon seeing a drop of tear flowed out from the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s eye, Qing Ya¡¯s heart practically broke into pieces.


    When Ye Hua suffered such heavy injuries at Voidless Realm, he had never revealed any painful expression on his face. Right now, since there is no one else here but me, Ye Hua finally couldn¡¯t endure it anymore...


    Ye Hua¡¯s fake drop of tear dealt a hundred thousand damage to Qing Ya andpletely destroyed all of Qing Ya¡¯s defense.


    As expected of the best male lead.


    Qing Ya whose face was filled with tears kissed onto Ye Hua. This scene was very beautiful, just that, the beautiful scenested only for a second, because, in the next second, a trace of acent arc appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth.


    Her soft lips still taste the same as it used to. However, what is different now is that there is a unique smell on Qing Ya¡¯s lips, which just makes me be even more attracted to Qing Ya.


    Right now, Ye Hua wanted to embrace onto Qing Ya¡¯s slender waist, but he couldn¡¯t do that.


    Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°My hands have to be healed soon. However, if my hands be healed, a lot of things will have to be done by myself.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will just tell them that my hands merely healed by a bit and that my hands still cannot do heavy activities. However, things like caressing and touching are fine for my hands.¡±


    Thinking up to here, Ye Hua seemed to have a new n in his mind.


    Qing Ya wiped very attentively onto Ye Hua¡¯s body, and the tender look on Qing Ya caused Ye Hua to be intoxicated. After all, Qing Ya wasn¡¯t an ordinary human anymore, and right now, in the middle of Qing Ya¡¯s forehead, there was a unique empress aura. Right now, to Ye Hua, Qing Ya was just like a haughty woman who had set her pride aside to serve upon him.


    This feelsfortable~


    After finish showering, Qing Ya carried onto Ye Hua with a princess carry again. The scene was a sight to behold.


    Ye Hua felt that it wouldn¡¯t do for him to continue getting carried like this. The Supreme Overlord¡¯s skin was rather thin.


    ¡°Qing Ya, let¡¯s buy a wheelchair.¡± Ye Hua suggested.


    Qing Ya said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t like it when I carry you?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    From the looks of it, there are both good and bad points in pretending to be paralyzed.


    Qing Ya could be seenughing lightly, ¡°Alright, I know that you want face. I will buy a wheelchair for youter on.¡±


    After finish speaking, Qing Ya lightly kissed onto Ye Hua¡¯s forehead, then walked out of the bathroom.


    After Qing Ya left the bedroom, Ye Hua sat up from the bed, and the arc that was on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth became bigger and bigger.


    I really want to f**king shout at the top of my lungs right now!


    Suddenly, the sound of the door being opened rang out.


    Ye Hua immediately lied down on the bed and have a look on him that seemed like he was about to die anytime soon.


    Donghuang Baizhi slowly walked into the room while holding onto a bowl of porridge.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Donghuang Baizhi ced the bowl of porridge on the bedside table, then sat on the bedside. The curve of Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s delicate figure made Ye Hua¡¯s heart feel itchy.


    Say, Qing Ya cannot be touched because she is pregnant right now, but Donghuang Baizhi can be touched, right? It has been quite a number of months since Ist exercised.


    Seems like I can¡¯t pretend to be paralyzed for too long. I will enjoy this treatment for a period of time first, then get Donghuang Baizhi to give birth to another child for me. The more descendants I have, the better it is.


    Right now, the head was the only body part that Ye Hua could move.


    Ye Hua said calmly, ¡°I feel much better now.¡±


    ¡°Come, drink a bit of porridge.¡±


    Ye Hua nodded his head.


    Donghuang Baizhi carried Ye Hua up from the bed, then made him lean against the bedhead. Donghuang Baizhi even used a martial technique to make Ye Hua¡¯s body be fixed to the spot...


    And the martial technique that Donghuang Baizhi used was evidently a confinement technique...


    Donghuang Baizhi lightly blew onto the porridge, then said embarrassedly, ¡°Ye Hua, it¡¯s my first time making porridge, if it doesn¡¯t taste good, don¡¯t me me, I will slowly learn how to cook.¡±


    ¡°Very good, it wasn¡¯t in vain of me to have treated you so well. In the future, you have to be obedient, okay?¡±


    ¡°En, understood.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said shyly.


    Looking at the spoon of porridge that was moving towards his mouth, Ye Hua immediately became startled. Why is the porridge a bit ck...


    ¡°Baizhi, I suddenly discovered that I am not hungry anymore.¡± Ye Hua couldn¡¯t bear to say it too directly.


    Donghuang Baizhi immediately understood as she said tenderly, ¡°I will go and make a new bowl of porridge for you.¡±


    Seeing that Donghuang Baizhi left the room, Ye Hua stretched out his hand and wiped onto his forehead.


    Take a look! Take a look! I just merely have to give them a slight hint, and they would immediately understand what I am trying to hint to them, then obediently do what I hinted to them.


    During a few days back, those two women were continuously making a scene in the house, and after just a few days have passed, those two women have be just like two obedient cats.

 Chapter 253 – Hope shattered

    <h4>Chapter 253 ¨C Hope shattered</h4>


    After quite a while, Donghuang Baizhi held onto a new bowl of porridge and entered into the room.


    ¡°Ye Hua, the porridge should be fine this time round.¡±


    Indeed, this time, the porridge looks like how a porridge was supposed to look like.


    After blowing on the porridge, Donghuang Baizhi held the spoon of porridge to Ye Hua¡¯s mouth.


    Tasting Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s cooking for the first time, Ye Hua¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but raise.


    This porridge is saltier than a salted fish. This Donghuang Baizhi must have mistaken salt for sugar.


    ¡°Ye Hua, what¡¯s the matter! Are you hurting somewhere?¡± Donghuang Baizhi cried out in surprise as she immediately checked onto Ye Hua¡¯s body.


    ¡°Water... water...¡±


    After drinking a mouth of water, Ye Hua let out a sigh, ¡°Baizhi, there is something called food delivery in this world, I think that you should find some time to go and understand about it.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, outside food is not healthy. I will work hard at learning how to cook and let you enjoy delicious food that is cooked by me.¡±


    Ye Hua was very gratified as he said, ¡°Baizhi, I am very happy that you are able to think like that. However, the food that you made, you have to taste it yourself first, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, stay here and apany me to sleep.¡± Ye Hua finally spoke out his ultimate goal, which was to sleep while hugging onto one woman with his left arm, and hugging onto another woman with his right arm.


    Just thinking about it is making me get a bit excited.


    Donghuang Baizhi was very shy as she slightly lowered her head and said, ¡°I have discussed about it with Qing Ya, we will take turns to apany you to sleep. Qing Ya will be apanying you to sleep tonight, and I will be apanying you to sleep tomorrow night.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s expression froze.


    When did you two discuss with each other? Why didn¡¯t you two discuss it together with me? For such an important matter like this, how could you two discuss without me!


    If you two are taking turns to apany me to sleep, isn¡¯t it a waste for me to have nned such a big act?


    No, this won¡¯t do, I, the Supreme Overlord, do not agree with you two taking turns to apany me to sleep, the two of you have to apany me to sleep together!


    Right at this moment, Qing Ya walked into the room while pushing onto the wheelchair that she just bought. After entering into the room, Qing Ya smiled tenderly, ¡°What are you two chatting about?¡±


    Qing Ya came right on time. I, the Supreme Overlord, am going to chat with you two about a very solemn topic. After all, since I have two very beautiful wives, if I can¡¯t hug onto both of them when I am going to sleep at night, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?


    Moreover, after doing so much for those two women, it is only right for me to experience how it feels to hug onto one woman with my left arm, and another woman with my right arm.


    ¡°The two of you,e over and sit right next to me.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi took a look at each other, and soon after, the two sat at the bedside.


    The two were curious as to what Ye Hua was nning to do.


    Ye Hua said very straightforwardly, ¡°Tonight, the two of you stay here and sleep with me.¡±


    Right after hearing what Ye Hua said, the two women¡¯s faces immediately turned thoroughly red, however, both of them did not immediately oppose Ye Hua.


    In the end, Qing Ya spoke first, ¡°Ye Hua, Baizhi and I have already discussed about it. In the future, we will attentively take care of you for your entire life, and we would also be your women for the rest of our lives. However, regarding the matter about us three sleeping together, can you not force us to do it?¡±


    ¡°En, Ye Hua, asides from all three of us sleeping together, we can ept whatever requests you have.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said pleadingly.


    It was already a very hard thing for the two of them to be willing to share one husband, and right now, the idea of the three of them sleeping together on the same bed was still very opposed by the two women.


    Game over... my dream of hugging onto one woman with my left arm and hugging onto another woman with my right arm has been shattered. I nned out such a big act for the two of them, and yet those two are still not touched to death.


    Seeing the gloomy look on Ye Hua, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi felt very heart pained.


    Logically speaking, after Ye Hua disregarded his life to save the two women, no matter how opposed the two women were against the idea of the three of them sleeping in a bed together, they would probably still agree to Ye Hua¡¯s request, after all, both the women were already Ye Hua¡¯s wives.


    However, those two women were both the kind of woman that possessed an ego that was as high as the heaven. For the two women to be willing to ept each other, it was already a miracle. And yet, Ye Hua still wanted the both of them to sleep together as three on the same bed? Ye Hua was practically daydreaming.


    ¡°Ye Hua, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t make it difficult for us.¡± Donghuang Baizhi was brokenhearted to the point that she cried.


    Qing Ya was the same, ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t be like this, my heart doesn¡¯t feel good when I see you like this.¡±


    I, the Supreme Overlord, am feeling very vexed right now. If I had known, I would have died a few days first, thene back to life afterward. I reckon that only by doing that, would I have been able to make those two women be touched to death. However, it is already toote now.


    Should I n another big act?


    No, the effect of doing another big act definitely won¡¯t be as effective as the first big act.


    What I want is to embrace onto one woman with my left arm, and embrace onto another woman with my right arm, why can¡¯t the two of you fulfill such a small wish of mine?


    ¡°Sigh, I understand, I won¡¯t force you two and make it difficult for you two.¡± Ye Hua came to apromise.


    Incorrect, it was just a temporarypromise. Ye Hua¡¯s ultimate goal was still to be able to embrace onto one woman with his left arm and embrace onto another woman with his right arm.


    Acting as a hero to save the beauties and injuring myself to gain sympathy are definitely not usable anymore. I have to think of another n.


    Seeing that Ye Hua wasn¡¯t going to make it difficult for them, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi moved towards Ye Hua and kissed onto Ye Hua¡¯s cheek.


    Although I am currently not able to embrace onto one woman with my left arm, and embrace onto another woman with my right arm, the current situation still feels extremely great.


    ¡°Baizhi, you can go and deal with your own matters first, Ye Hua will be fine with me here.¡± Qing Ya said with concern. After all, with the state that Voidless Realm was in right now, without the empress there to oversee Voidless Realm, it would be very inconvenient for Voidless Realm.


    However, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart had been captured by Ye Hua, so how would it be possible for her to leave Ye Hua at such a time like this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t need.¡±


    ¡°Baizhi, go and deal with your own matters first. Even if you two stay here and watch after me, it¡¯s not like I will get better any time soon.¡± Ye Hua said. Right now, since both north and south¡¯s big shots are my people, it will be much easier when doing things.


    Donghuang Baizhi chose to listen to Ye Hua as she said tenderly, ¡°I will be away for a while then.¡±


    After finish speaking, Donghuang Baizhi kissed onto Ye Hua¡¯s forehead, then disappeared from the room.


    After Donghuang Baizhi left, Qing Ya smiled tenderly, ¡°Happy?¡±


    ¡°Happy.¡±


    After finish speaking, Ye Hua felt that what he just said wasn¡¯t good.


    I am currently paralyzed, so what is there to even be happy about.


    Ye Hua hurriedly exined, ¡°I am very happy that I was able to protect you two and not let you two suffer any further injuries, even if the consequence of it was to end up in the state I am in right now.¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯s thirst for staying alive was very strong.


    Qing Ya lightly leaned against Ye Hua¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°Ye Hua, was I very disobedient in the past?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? If you two are a bit more obedient, I would be able to be at ease.¡±


    ¡°En, I won¡¯t provoke you and make you be angry anymore in the future.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, I am very happy that you are able to think like that.¡±


    Qing Ya smiled tenderly and mumbled, ¡°Ye Hua, it¡¯s so good to have you by my side.¡±


    The two of you are unable to imagine just how fortunate you two are to have me.


    Anyway, is it time for me to take another shower?


    Returning back to Voidless Realm, Donghuang Baizhi kept the tender look on her face, and while revealing her might as an empress, she began issuing down one order after another order to rebuild Voidless Realm.


    In the pce hall, there were currently five less elders, those five elders were sacrificed during the battle with Ying Family.


    Only three elders, Yuan De, Xing Han, and He Xuan, remained.


    Donghuang Baizhi who was sitting on the throne asked gravely, ¡°What¡¯s the number of casualties of Voidless Realm in the battle against Ying Family?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, in the battle against Ying Family, from our Voidless Realm, 3871 people died, 3712 people suffered grave injuries, 2183 people suffered light injuries, and the remaining 893 people are unharmed.¡± He Xuan reported with a grave voice.


    Killing intent appeared in Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s beautiful eyes as she shouted out coldly, ¡°From now on, Ying Family will be my Voidless Realm¡¯s sworn enemy! With the surname, Donghuang, I, the empress, swear that I will definitely avenge the souls of Voidless Realm¡¯s deceased by massacring Ying Family!¡±


    The three elders kneeled down and shouted out, ¡°Massacre Ying Family!¡±


    Soon after, Xing Han spoke of his viewpoint, ¡°Your Majesty, in this battle, Ying Family had also suffered great losses, more than half of Ying Family¡¯s rtives had been killed, and if not for those two strong beings helping them, everyone from Ying Family would have been wiped out by us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if not for the shadowed figure and bone dragon, we would have definitely won against Ying Family. Your Majesty, we are going to have to be wary and pay attention to those who are hiding in the dark.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Majesty, after this battle, Voidless Realm¡¯s strength has been reduced greatly. Because of this, the north¡¯s aristocratic families may perhaps not be able to hold themselves back anymore, so let alone Ji Family who is watching safely at one side and waiting for their chance to strike!¡± Yuan De¡¯s expression was very solemn.


    Don¡¯t see that everything seemed calm now, in actuality, not everything was as it seemed on the surface!

 Chapter 254 – His Honor has begun planning

    <h4>Chapter 254 ¨C His Honor has begun nning</h4>


    How would Donghuang Baizhi not know about that, ¡°Originally, Voidless Realm was the strongest, which was why Voidless Realm was able to suppress the north¡¯s aristocratic families, and even able to suppress the south¡¯s Ji Family. However, things are no longer the same right now. Notify the entire Voidless Realm to bepletely prepared for the future and to fix the barrier as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Suddenly, Yuan De blinked his eyes toward the other two, and thetter also blinked their eyes back at him. The three seemed to have something to say but didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, go ahead and speak what you have in your mind.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said faintly.


    Yuan De took a step forward, ¡°Not sure just how Your Majesty¡¯s husband¡¯s injuries are right now?¡±


    ¡°My husband is fine.¡±


    Everyone was startled. Faced against such a powerful attack, Her Majesty¡¯s husband actually still managed to survive. Her Majesty¡¯s husband is truly formidable!


    ¡°The heaven is truly protecting our Voidless Realm!¡± The three elders spread out their arms and shouted out, appearing just like devoted believers of god.


    He Xuan hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, Ying Family has experts helping them, thus, if we want to win, we have to have someone who is able to inherit the power of Donghuang Bloodline.¡±


    ¡°We hope that Your Majesty would give birth to a male baby as soon as possible.¡± The three elders shouted out in unison.


    The face of Donghuang Baizhi who was currently sitting on the throne became slightly red.


    Should I have another child with Ye Hua and give Ah Li a little brother? I will find a chance to discuss about this with Ye Hua. However, with the state that Ye Hua is in right now, is he still able to have another child?


    If Ye Hua was to know of Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s current thoughts, he would definitely bepletely healed in just a few days, then prepare to have another child with Donghuang Baizhi.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression became much tender, ¡°I will discuss this matter with my husband, all of you do not need to worry about it.¡±


    The three elders were finally able to be at ease.


    Yuan De suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Your Majesty, about that woman that possessed the bloodline of Nuwa?¡±


    ¡°Yuan De, are you saying that Qing Ya is a descendant of Nuwa?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you not know about that?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t expect that Qing Ya would actually be a descendant of Nuwa, and while feeling happy for Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her brows.


    ¡°When Nuwa Bloodline appears in this world, peculiar things may start happening in this world. Your Majesty has to be careful.¡± He Xuan said gravely.


    ¡°I naturally know about that. In the future, if there is any news, just send a jade note to me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you can be at ease, we will properly oversee the reconstruction of Voidless Realm.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it will be hard on the three of you then.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate do not deserve Your Majesty¡¯s praise.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi disappeared from the pce hall, and the three elders stood up straight while with a gratified look on their faces.


    Her Majesty is finally thinking about a man, this is a good thing.


    Her Majesty will be able to get pregnant this year, and by next year, the child will be born. And after the child grew to adulthood and awakened his bloodline power, we will be able to finally bepletely at ease.


    When Donghuang Baizhi appeared in the bedroom again, the crayfishes have already arrived.


    Donghuang Li¡¯s big eyes were red. From the look of it, Donghuang Li must have just finished crying a while ago. Seeing that her mother returned, Donghuang Li straightforwardly threw herself into her mother¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Ah Li, what¡¯s the matter?¡± While hugging onto her daughter, Donghuang Baizhi asked with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Daddy said that he is not able to move and is not able to hug or carry Ah Li anymore.¡± Donghuang Li began crying again, appearing very pitiful.


    Donghuang Baizhi consoled, ¡°Ah Li can be at ease, daddy will recover in the future.¡±


    ¡°Daddy said that too just a while ago, but Ah Li knows that you all are just saying that to console Ah Li.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi looked towards Ye Hua, and there was astonishment in her gaze.


    While sitting in the wheelchair, Ye Hua said with a slight smile, ¡°Just a while ago, I sensed that spiritual energy was being formed within my body. I believe that, without long, I will be able to recoverpletely.¡±


    Ye Hua decided to change his tactics.


    To prevent these two women from seeing through my act, this will be the reason that I am going to use to start and slowly make my body recover.


    Qing Ya who was at the side also had a slight smile on her face. Just a while ago, Qing Ya herself had checked onto Ye Hua¡¯s body, and she discovered that a very small mass of spiritual energy had appeared within Ye Hua¡¯s body. In Qing Ya¡¯s eyes, this was a good start.


    After Donghuang Baizhi checked onto Ye Hua¡¯s body and confirmed what Ye Hua just said, tears slowly flowed out of her eyes as she hugged onto Ye Hua and said happily, ¡°This is great!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, Ah Li is still watching at the side.¡± Ye Hua stealthily let out a breath of relief.


    Seeing that her father really seemed to be able to recoverpletely, Donghuang Li asked, ¡°Mommy, will daddy be able to recoverpletely?¡±


    ¡°En, daddy will be able to recoverpletely.¡±


    After obtaining her mother¡¯s confirmation, Donghuang Li finally felt happy, ¡°Yay, this is great~ Daddy will be able to hug Ah Li and carry Ah Li up high in the air again after daddy recovered~ Ah Li will help daddy peel crayfishes.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi sat down too, and after wiping away her tears of joy with the back of her hand, she began peeling crayfishes for Ye Hua.


    ¡°Daddy, open your mouth~¡± Little Ah Li picked up the crayfish meat with her chopsticks and fed it to her father.


    ¡°Ye Hua, here~¡± Qing Ya said tenderly.


    ¡°Ye Hua, ah~¡± Donghuang Baizhi smiled tenderly.


    I, the Supreme Overlord, dare to say that, there is no man in this world that is more blessed than me right now.


    However, I must say, it is rather inconvenient to not be able to move my hands. In any case, since I have already given the reason for why my body is starting to recover, I will let my hands start recovering soon. Everything will seem very reasonable, and there won¡¯t be any w in my act.


    ¡°Where are Yutong and Zizi?¡±


    Qing Ya said with a slight smile, ¡°The both of them went out to eat.¡±


    ¡°Originally, Aunt Ye came and called Ah Li to go with them, but Ah Li wants to apany daddy, therefore Ah Li rejected Aunt Ye¡¯s invitation.¡± Donghuang Li said happily. Listening to what Donghuang Li just said, she was practically asking for her father to quickly praise her.


    ¡°Ah Li sure is my good daughter.¡± Ye Hua naturally had to praise his daughter.


    Donghuang Li¡¯s face was filled with happiness.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Yutong said that she was going to work as a streamer? It has been quite a while since she said that, so why do I not see her stream at all?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Qing Ya shook her head, ¡°Who knows her, her thoughts change every single day.¡±


    ¡°It is going to be September soon, we should start preparing to send Ye Zizi to school and not let her keep on staying at home and y games all day long.¡± Ye Hua said gravely. Ye Zizi¡¯s temperament is still more or less the same as it was in the past, it¡¯s time to send her to school to train her temperament.


    Qing Ya nodded her head.


    ¡°Ah Li wants to go to school to study too.¡± Donghuang Li said loudly.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled tenderly, ¡°Ah Li still hasn¡¯t reached the age to have to go to school.¡±


    ¡°Then, when will Ah Li be able to go to school?¡± Ah Li asked curiously.


    Donghuang Baizhi pinched onto her daughter¡¯s small cheek, ¡°After Ah Li had her three-year-old birthday, Ah Li will be able to attend kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°Kindergarten? But Aunt Ye said that she is going to be a primary school second-grade student. Ah Li wants to go to school together with Aunt Ye, if not Ah Li doesn¡¯t want to go to school.¡± Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth. Donghuang Li¡¯s main motive for wanting to go to school was basically because she wanted to go to school together with Ye Zizi.


    Looking at the adorable look on Ah Li, the threeughed lightly.


    ¡°With how intelligent Ah Li is, it is fine even if Ah Li doesn¡¯t attend kindergarten.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    The reason I am sending Ye Zizi to school is so that Ye Zizi could cultivate her humanity. On the other hand, my daughterpletely does not have the need to go to school at all. Or to say it in another way, going to school is practically a waste of time for my daughter.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya has a different opinion, ¡°How would that do? Kindergarten is the beginning where study begins.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have never attended school or studied before, but didn¡¯t I still managed to attain my current aplishment nheless?¡± Ye Hua who was sitting in the wheelchair said.


    What Ye Hua just said was very philosophical. The one that didn¡¯t study or attend school before was currently pretending to be paralyzed and sitting in a wheelchair.


    ¡°You sure have a lot of facious reasonings.¡± Qing Ya said lightly.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that, a few hours ago, you were still saying that you were going to be obedient in the future.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. Just how long has it only been, and she is already going against me.


    Qing Ya immediately smiled apologetically, ¡°Alright, alright, alright, I¡¯m in the wrong.¡±


    After looking to her left, then looking to her right, Donghuang Li had an understanding look on her face.


    After the meal, the two women pushed Ye Hua to the office, because Ye Hua wanted to smoke.

 Chapter 255 – His Honor has been bullied

    <h4>Chapter 255 ¨C His Honor has been bullied</h4>


    Right now, Ye Hua didn¡¯t have to move his hands when he was smoking. Donghuang Baizhi held onto the cigarette, while Qing Ya ignited the cigarette.


    Like a big boss, Ye Hua sat in the wheelchair and happily enjoyed being served upon by the two women.


    ¡°Baizhi, how¡¯s the situation at your side?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously. I¡¯m curious as to what Voidless Realm has in mind.


    While holding onto the cigarette, Donghuang Baizhi said faintly, ¡°Everything ising along fine, but this Ying Family has to be eradicated!¡±


    The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. This Ying Family is the subordinate of my subordinate¡¯s subordinate, and although Ying Family is a bit weak, Ying Family is still of some use. Take for example during this big act, that guy from Ying Family... what¡¯s his name again... ah, that¡¯s right, Ying Jingshan. This Ying Jingshan¡¯s performance during the big act was not bad.


    It would be a bit of a pity if Ying Family were to get eradicated.


    Also, it is fortunate that I got Wei Chang and Lie Gu to take part in the big act, if Death Mage was the one that took part in the big act instead, Death Mage wouldn¡¯t have been able to give my women pressure.


    Qing Ya could be heard saying, ¡°That shadowed figure seems to be very formidable, and also that bone dragon too.¡±


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but nod his head, seemingly wanting Donghuang Baizhi to not touch Ying Family for the time being.


    Although this Ying Family is insignificant to me, this Ying Family is still of some use.


    However, right after Ye Hua nodded his head, Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously, ¡°Ye Hua, that shadowed figure was the one who made you be heavily injured, do you n on letting him off so easily?¡±


    ¡°Eh... That¡¯s right! That shadowed figure is indeed very hateful! That shadowed figure is very lucky that I wasn¡¯t able to fight at my full potential as it had been a very long time since Ist fought with someone.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Hua was trying to make excuses to save his face, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi smiled tenderly.


    This was a close call! I really can¡¯t afford to let my guard down, or else my act will really end up getting seen through by them.


    ¡°Baizhi, do you have any good n in your mind on how to deal with Ying Family?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Upon thinking of the n, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s pretty face immediately turned red, and even more, her pretty face could be seen turning thoroughly red in no time.


    ¡°Cigarette, cigarette.¡± Ye Hua reminded.


    Donghuang Baizhi held the cigarette to Ye Hua¡¯s mouth and let Ye Hua take a puff of the cigarette.


    I dare to ask, which man is able to have it as good as me? One of my wives is helping me to hold onto the cigarette, while my other wife helps ignite the cigarette, and all I have to do is to use my mouth.


    ¡°I do indeed have a n on how to deal with Ying Family.¡± After flicking the cigarette bud, Donghuang Baizhi said while with her face red.


    Upon hearing what Donghuang Baizhi said, Ye Hua went into a daze. This woman actually has a n on how to deal with Ying Family? How would that do? I have to quickly make her give up on whatever n that she has in her mind.


    ¡°The shadowed figure and bone dragon are not easy to deal with. Let me cultivate for a few hundred years first, once I get strong enough, I will help you take revenge.¡± Who knows what would have already happened after a few hundred years? The main priority now is to stop Baizhi from wanting to deal with Ying Family.


    Donghuang Baizhi said shyly, ¡°This n of mine only needs 20+ years to seed.¡±


    ¡°Baizhi, what is your n, quickly tell us. For your face to get so red, just what is this n of yours.¡± Qing Ya¡¯s interest was piqued by Donghuang Baizhi. The more Donghuang Baizhi acted like this, the more curious Qing Ya became.


    Donghuang Baizhi bit onto her lower lips and mumbled, ¡°This n of mine requires Ye Hua to cooperate with me.¡±


    What do you mean? This n of yours requires me to cooperate with you? If that is the case, I definitely won¡¯t cooperate with you. Perhaps, after a few hundred years have passed, I may consider cooperating with you for your n.


    ¡°Aiyo, Baizhi, stop keeping us in suspense and quickly tell us your n already.¡±


    ¡°My Voidless Realm possesses the bloodline of Donghuang, and only males are able to inherit the power of Donghuang Bloodline. However, because Ah Li is a girl, she is not able to inherit the power of Donghuang Boodline, therefore...¡± Speaking up to here, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face seemed as if it was about to bleed.


    Ye Hua finally understood, and he could be heard saying, ¡°Therefore, you want Ah Li to be a male? I won¡¯t allow such a thing. There is nothing wrong with Ah Li being a girl, and I personally think that having a daughter is great, therefore, quickly dispel this idea of yours.¡±


    Pfft.


    The two women were immediately amused by Ye Hua. This blockhead actually doesn¡¯t understand what Baizhi was trying to say.


    ¡°What are you twoughing for! I am being very serious about this matter, so be serious too!¡± Ye Hua shouted out in a low voice.


    Donghuang Baizhi petntly extinguished Ye Hua¡¯s cigarette. For such an embarrassing thing like this, do you really need me to say it out clearly to you? Isn¡¯t what I just said clear enough already?


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows immediately became wrinkled, ¡°Why did you extinguish the cigarette, I haven¡¯t even taken more than two puffs of the cigarette. It is a waste to extinguish the cigarette like this, quickly reignite the cigarette.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, you should smoke less. What Baizhi is trying to say is that she wants you to help her give birth to a male child.¡± Qing Ya said helplessly. This Ye Hua, he is very smart sometimes, but at the same time, he is also very foolish sometimes.


    Alright, I, the Supreme Overlord, take back what I thought in my mind just now. I heavily support this n, and I should give my full cooperation! I, the Supreme Overlord, am the best at making children, one shot, one child.


    ¡°Baizhi, you should have just said it straightforwardly. We will begin with your n starting from tonight.¡± Ye Hua wished he could begin carrying out the n immediately.


    Qing Ya said teasingly, ¡°Baizhi is fine with beginning with the n, but are you able to begin with the n?¡±


    ¡°Who says that I am not able to begin with the n! I...¡± Suddenly, Ye Hua seemed to have recalled something. Wait a minute, I am currently pretending that I am paralyzed...


    F**k!


    This is all because of Wei Chang¡¯s rotten idea! Right now, my wife is requesting for my help, and yet, I have no choice but to continue pretending that I am paralyzed!


    ¡°I... I will be able to begin with Baizhi¡¯s n once I recovered!¡± Ye Hua said while stammering.


    Donghuang Baizhi sensed that Ye Hua was feeling quite sad, and she thought that Ye Hua was feeling sad because of his injuries, thus, she consoled onto Ye Hua, ¡°It¡¯s fine, take it slowly, it¡¯s not like I will run away from you.¡±


    What Baizhi just said isfortable to my ears. Just you wait, once I recovered, I will be able to shower you with my grace anytime you want. However, my grace has to be shared equally amongst the two of you, I mustn¡¯t neglect Qing Ya.


    It is a pity that I am not able to embrace onto Qing Ya with my left arm and embrace onto Baizhi with my other arm. If I¡¯m able to have them sleep on the same bed with me, I will then be able to...


    Just thinking about it is making me get a bit excited.


    ¡°Daddy, Ah Li finished watching Cbash Brothers.¡± Donghuang Li hopped over to the three and was carried onto by her mother.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Ah Li, if you are done with watching Cbash Brothers, go and watch Snow White next. Once you are done, daddy will give you a test.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ah Li likes taking tests.¡±


    After rubbing onto her daughter¡¯s head, Donghuang Baizhi said, ¡°Alright, daddy is going to go and rest already, we will apany daddy to sleep tomorrow, alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Aunt Qing, I will hand daddy over to you then.¡±


    Qing Ya smiled, ¡°Alright, Aunt Qing will definitely take good care of your daddy.¡±


    After returning back to the bedroom, Ye Hua¡¯s first sentence was, ¡°I want to shower...¡±


    ¡°Why do I not see you being so diligent in taking showers in the past?¡± Qing Ya said as she carried onto Ye Hua.


    This caused Ye Hua to be gloomy, mainly because Qing Ya was princess carrying Ye Hua, which made Ye Hua felt very awkward.


    ¡°I decided to take a shower three times a day, one during the morning, one during the afternoon, and one during the night.¡±


    Qing Yaughed, ¡°Ye Hua, do you want to tire me to death?¡±


    ¡°You can choose to let me be smelly to death then.¡±


    ¡°You are already in such a state, but there is not a bit of change in your temper at all.¡± Qing Ya ced Ye Hua in the bathtub, then turned on the hot water.


    ¡°Qing Ya, are you not going to shower? Let¡¯s shower together.¡± Ye Hua had a goal, which was to get Qing Ya to shower together with him.


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua, ¡°I will take a shower by myselfter.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, if not for the fact that I am not able to move my hands and legs, I would have stripped you.¡±


    Qing Ya blinked her eyes and said mischievously, ¡°That¡¯s right, now that you mentioned it, since you are currently not able to move your hands and legs, this means that I am able to bully you now.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya! What do you n on doing!¡± Ye Hua was startled and felt that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good.


    Qing Ya revealed out a mischievous smile, ¡°Ye Hua, since you have bullied me for so long, now that I finally have the chance to be able to bully you, let me bully you for a bit.¡±


    ¡°You dare! If you dare to touch me, I will... I will...¡±


    ¡°What will you do? Cry? If you cry, I won¡¯t bully you.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya! Don¡¯t forget that I am the one who saved the two of you and thus ended up being paralyzed and losing my power... You cannot pinch my face!¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s hands were currently pinching onto Ye Hua¡¯s face and making Ye Hua make various kinds of faces.


    Wei Chang! This is all the fault of your supposedly ¡®good idea¡¯! I have formidable power, and yet I can¡¯t use it!

 Chapter 256 – I, Long Aotian, will still come back again

    <h4>Chapter 256 ¨C I, Long Aotian, will stille back again</h4>


    Under Ye Hua¡¯s threatening gaze, Qing Ya consoled Ye Hua by giving him a kiss.


    I, the Supreme Overlord, like your way of apologizing. However, I would much prefer to bath together.


    In the end, Ye Hua didn¡¯t manage to attain his dream.


    After quite a while, Ye Hua was ced onto the bed by Qing Ya, and after cing Ye Hua on the bed, Qing Ya pinched onto Ye Hua¡¯s cheek and said lovably, ¡°Ye Hua, once you recoveredpletely, I will take a bath together with you.¡±


    Alright, I, the Supreme Overlord, do not want to be paralyzed anymore!


    Wait, no, something is wrong! This cunning Qing Ya is definitely trying to feel me out to see if I¡¯m pretending to be paralyzed, there is no way that I will fall for her trick!


    Then again, Qing Ya, you are already my wife, would you die if I take a look at your body!


    After quite a while, Qing Ya wore onto thin pajamas and appeared in front of Ye Hua, causing the fire within Ye Hua to be very big. As long as one was a normal man, when they saw Qing Ya¡¯s body, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help but have some thoughts in their minds, especially when right now, Qing Ya had be even more beautiful than she was before.


    In order to act as a paralyzed man, I, the Supreme Overlord, can¡¯t even move my hands right now. In the past, even if I couldn¡¯t see Qing Ya¡¯s naked body, I was still able to at least touch her body.


    While leaning on her beloved man¡¯s chest, Qing Ya said tenderly, ¡°Ye Hua, I really like you very much.¡±


    Ye Hua slightly went into a daze, and at the same time, he began feeling a bit guilty.


    I wonder what would happen if I confessed to them that everything was an act? Forget about it, the saying of ¡®confess and you will be sentenced leniently¡¯ is but a lie.


    ¡°Qing Ya, after you finished giving birth to the child in your stomach, let¡¯s have another child.¡±


    ¡°En, anything you say.¡± Qing Ya rubbed her cheek onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest and said lethargically.


    ¡°As expected of my woman, obedient.¡± Although Ye Hua felt a bit guilty, Ye Hua wants to express that he was feeling very great right now.


    Thinking back to the past, I have never felt as great as I am feeling right now.


    Qing Ya smiled sweetly, ¡°Look at how happy you are right now. Satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Satisfied, satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sleep, you must be feeling very tired already.¡±


    Ye Hua nodded his head.


    I can finally have a good sleep today, and tomorrow, Donghuang Baizhi will be the one who is going to apany me to sleep. I, the Supreme Overlord, am feeling very happy right now. To show how happy I am right now, should I pardon everyone in this world that had gone against me?


    On second thought, forget about it. When the timees where I am able to embrace onto one woman with my left arm, and embrace onto another woman with my right arm, I will then pardon everyone in this world that had gone against me.


    If Ye Hua were to pardon everyone in this world that had gone against him, the person that would be the happiest would be Long Aotian.


    Within the small thatched cottage, Long Aotain was once again preparing to head to battle!


    Within a month¡¯s time, Long Aotian had cultivated his dragon god technique to the third realm. It must be said, Long Aotian was indeed a talented cultivator.


    Nonsense!


    If Long Aotian didn¡¯t step up his cultivation speed, how would he be able to leave this ce, and how would he be able to form his harem of three thousand beauties!


    ¡°Meng Meng! After today, who knows how long it will be till we meet again?¡± While hugging onto the woman within his embrace, Long Aotian said with deep affection.


    While hugging onto Long Aotian¡¯s strong body, Meng Meng said lovably, ¡°Aotian, no matter how long it takes, Meng Meng will still wait for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Meng Meng, you are the best. And about the antidote, can you give me a bit more of it?¡± Long Aotian¡¯s tone was a bit awkward. Meng Meng really treats me too well, and this love gu that is within my body is proof of that.


    (¹Æ ¨C gu: legendary poisonous insect)


    ¡°Aotian, those antidotes that Meng Meng gave you are all the antidotes that Meng Meng have. When you return back here next year, Meng Meng will have a lot of antidotes again.¡± Meng Meng was very reluctant to part with Long Aotian.


    Long Aotian heavily let out a breath, ¡°Meng Meng, take good care of yourself, after Brother Long bes sessful in the outside world, Brother Long will bring you to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°En, Meng Meng will wait for that day toe.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will be leaving then!¡±


    ¡°Aotian~¡± Looking at Long Aotian¡¯s figure that was getting further and further away, Meng Meng sobbed endlessly.


    After leaving the thatched cottage, Long Aotian clenched his fists.


    Now that my dragon god technique has reached the third realm, both my speed and strength have ascended to a whole new other level!


    In the end, I have to thank that assassin, if not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach dragon god technique¡¯s third realm in such a short time. Pressure is truly the best motivation.


    After walking for close to a kilometer, Long Aotian shouted out loudly, ¡°Come on out!¡±


    Right now, Long Aotian was no longer wearing modern clothing and he was currently wearing a green robe that Meng Meng personally made for him. It must be said, wearing onto the green robe, Long Aotian does indeed look a bit handsome.


    Like a ghost, Death Assassin immediately appeared in front of Long Aotian, causing Long Aotian to jump from being startled.


    ¡°I have reached dragon god technique¡¯s third realm! It is not that I, Long Aotian, am bragging, but you are currently no longer a match for me. If you are smart, you better scram now, and I will spare this life of yours!¡± Long Aotian began shouting out with false bravado. In actuality, Long Aotian was currently feeling nervous to death.


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Salted fish, if you don¡¯t cultivate your dragon god technique to its highest realm, you can forget about leaving this ce for the entire rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Not knowing what Death Assassin wasughing about, Long Aotian shouted out as he assumed a horse stance.


    Immediately, the leaves that were around Long Aotian began flying around, and Long Aotian could be seen shouting out while pointing his finger at Death Assassin, ¡°Come at me!¡±


    Death Assassin let out a light sigh, then took out the dagger that was at his waist and stabbed normally at Long Aotian.


    Long Aotian¡¯s expression became grave. This guy¡¯s speed is indeed very fast! However, today isn¡¯t the same as that day, I, Long Aotian, am no longer that little weakling that I was in the past!


    Long Aotian dodged to the side!


    Death Assassin was a bit surprised. The speed of this Long Aotian¡¯s improvement can be counted as quite fast.


    Long Aotian was a bit dazed as he touched onto his hair, then checked onto his clothing.


    I remember that during thest time, my hair was cut by this guy when I dodged his attack, and yet, today, I was actually able topletely dodge his attack!


    This is great! I, Long Aotian, am finally able topletely dodge his attack! Once I cultivated my dragon god technique to the fourth realm, I will be able to defeat him!


    Without thinking too much, Long Aotian immediately turned around and ran away, ¡°Just you wait, I, Long Aotian, wille back again!¡±


    Death Assassin did not chase after Long Aotian, Death Assassin just stood there and watched as Long Aotian ran away.


    After running back to the thatched cottage, Long Aotian began gasping heavily for breath. Just now when I dodged that guy¡¯s attack, I used too much of my essence, spiritual energy, and spirit. Because of that, I am so out of breath right now.


    Pushing open the wooden door, Long Aotianughed loudly and said, ¡°Meng Meng, I¡¯m not leaving anymore!¡±


    ¡°Aotian, I have just finished cooking the noodles for you, quickly eat it while it is hot.¡±


    Meng Meng could be seen walking over while holding onto a bowl of noodles that she just finished cooking. The timing was just perfect.


    Not sure if it was because Long Aotian felt warm in his heart or because Long Aotian felt that his heart hurts, Long Aotian had the urge to cry.


    If not for the things that have happened, Long Aotian would have really suspected that the assassin outside was hired by Meng Meng.


    While eating the noodles that were cooked with love, tears flowed down from Long Aotian¡¯s eyes, and who knows if he was crying because he was touched or because his heart hurts.


    After I am done eating the noodles, I will properly love Meng Meng, then continue on cultivating. I, Long Aotian, must not let down this name of mine! In the future, there wille a day where I will conquer the entire world and make everyone tremble underneath me!


    Even more, I will make Qing Ya regret, regret for not choosing me, Long Aotian, and instead chose a man who likes to smoke and act cool. That man¡¯s way of acting cool is too low grade. I, Long Aotian, would never imitate his way of acting cool!


    ¡°Meng Meng, where are my cigarettes?¡±


    ¡°Here, you can only smoke one cigarette a day.¡±


    After igniting the cigarette and taking a puff, Long Aotian felt veryfortable, as if the entire world had be his.


    Right now, it was currentlyte at night, and at a dark small alley in Long¡¯an City, there were a few figures there.


    Amongst the figures, there were two pitiful looking figures, and those two figures were Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi.


    Qing Yutong was dressing up as her big sister again. After all, Qing Yutong¡¯s fame still hasn¡¯t died down yet. And Ye Zizi was still the same as usual, wearing a Lolita outfit.


    ¡°You all... what do you all want.¡± Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were acting again.


    Just a while ago, when the two left the bar, a few beefy men followed after them, and thus, the two purposely came to this small alley.

 Chapter 257 – Gluttony

    <h4>Chapter 257 ¨C Gluttony</h4>


    Ye Zizi was salivating. I will get Big Sister Qing to look away for a whileter on while I eat them.


    The few beefy men have never seen such a beautiful woman like Qing Yutong.


    This woman is so beautiful, and this little loli too, she looks just like a 2d anime character, those big eyes of hers are making the beast within my body wake up from its slumber.


    ¡°Little girl,e here, big brother has a very delicious lollipop here.¡± One of the beefy men hunched forward slightly and teased Ye Zizi, and the few beefy men behind the beefy manughed out loudly.


    Qing Yutong protected in front of Ye Zizi, ¡°What do you all want! Leave my sister alone ande at me instead!¡±


    ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t be anxious, I will let you know just how great my endurance is and just how deep my skills are~¡± With a lewd smile on his face, the beefy man walked closer step by step.


    Qing Yutong scolded, ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Ye Zizi said in a low voice, ¡°Big Sister Qing, how about you go to the side first and let Zizi have some fun.¡±


    ¡°Zizi, you are not being fair.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, the two of you don¡¯t need to discuss about it anymore, the both of you cane together with me.¡± The beefy man rubbed his hands together, he was sort of not able to hold himself back anymore. With these two beautiful girls, I can battle from night till day.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi retreated back continuously, and the afraid look on their faces made the beefy men became even more excited. Those beefy men just loved seeing such an expression appear on others¡¯ faces.


    Right at this moment!


    A figure suddenly appeared, and both Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi looked towards that figure. While with an indifferent look on his face, the figure had a cigarette in his mouth, and both of his hands were ced in his pockets.


    The man could be seen taking a look at Qing Yutong and the others, then continued on walking like he saw nothing.


    ¡°Young fellow, I will count that you have eyes!¡± At first, the beefy man thought that the man was going to try and act as a hero and save the two girls, but in the end, the man ended up being just a passer-by that has no courage.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to save us?¡± Qing Yutong shouted out puzzledly.


    The man looked up to the sky and puffed out a mouth of smoke, then said, ¡°Why should I save the two of you?¡±


    F**k, this guy is truly formidable.


    Seeing that the passer-by stopped his footsteps, the beefy man shouted out threateningly, ¡°Young fellow, you better quickly scram and don¡¯t mess with me!¡±


    Ye Zizi asked pitifully, ¡°Big brother, why aren¡¯t you saving us?¡±


    The man snorted and said in disdain, ¡°Coming across such a thing like this, it would be counted as benevolent of me if I were to even help the two of you call the police. Therefore, even if I ignored what I saw and walked away, it is counted as normal. After all, I am not Virgin Mary, I do not have to save people just because I came across them when they needed help.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you won¡¯t be able to get a girlfriend if you act like this.¡± Ye Zizi said while pouting her small mouth. I will suck you dryter on. Who told you to act cool? Your skill in acting cool is too low grade!


    Qing Yutong agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t even take the chance to act as a hero to save beauties when the chance is right in front of you, how are you going to be able to get a girlfriend in the future?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I am dumb? Just taking a look at you two¡¯s clothes, I immediately knew that you two are definitely some big misses of some big families. If I were to save you two right now, you two would most probably make me be you two¡¯s bodyguard, then afterward, a romance between me and the two of you would unfold. I won¡¯t fall for you two¡¯s tricks!¡±


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi¡¯s expressions froze, and the few beefy men were shocked by the man too.


    I have never seen someone who is able to boast like this!


    ¡°Ha! To actually dare to try and force yourself onto two young girls in an era of peace and prosperity, I won¡¯t let this matter rest!¡± Suddenly, a man that was like the wind could be seen descending from the sky.


    ¡°Wow, Big Sister Qing, he is so handsome~¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he is so handsome~¡±


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi seemed just like two love-struck fools.


    This caused the man who had a cigarette in his mouth to be dumbfounded.


    The two of you became love-struck just like this? Isn¡¯t this way of acting as a hero to save beauties too old fashioned already?


    Song Ji slowly turned his head around and looked at the man that had a cigarette in his mouth, seemingly like he was saying, although this way of acting as a hero to save beauties is indeed old fashioned, it is still a ssic, you fool.


    Sa Bi slowly walked over and said gravely, ¡°Brother, these two girls are mine, don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Haha, weren¡¯t you rather good at acting cool just a while ago? If you want to leave, quickly leave.¡± Song Ji mocked without mercy. Just now, Song Ji was hiding at the side and he saw everything that happened a while ago.


    Sa Bi was feeling very gloomy. Originally, I wanted to try a new way to act as a hero and save beauties, but who would have known that someone would interfere halfway in.


    The beefy men came back to their senses and one of the beefy men shouted out angrily, ¡°You two little rabbits must be tired of living! Brothers, go! Punch them to death!¡±


    Song Ji snorted, ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    An incorporeal power pressed all of the beefy men onto the ground.


    Immediately, fright appeared on the beefy men¡¯s faces.


    Sa Bi snorted, ¡°Lie down!¡±


    Plop.


    All of the beefy men lied down on the ground.


    ¡°Kneel down! Shout grandpa!¡± Song Ji shouted out gravely. Want topete with me? Bring it on then!


    As expected, the beefy men who were lying down on the ground kneeled on the ground and shouted out, ¡°Grandpa~ Grandpa~¡±


    Sa Bi sneered in disdain. Want topete against me?


    ¡°Lie down on the ground and bark like a dog!¡±


    The beefy men could be seen lying down on the ground and barking, ¡°Woof, woof, woof...¡±


    ¡°Kneel down! Call grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Lie down! Bark like a dog!¡±


    ¡°Kneel down! Call grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Lie down! Bark like a dog!¡±


    The beefy men¡¯s sufferings were something others won¡¯t be able to experience, and gradually... blood spilled out from the beefy men¡¯s mouths.


    How could ordinary humans be able to continuously withstand such a strong might pressure?


    Pfft!


    The few beefy men spat out a mouth of blood in session and all of them ended up dying.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi both cried out in astonishment, ¡°The two of you killed those guys!!!¡±


    Song Ji and Sa Bi also didn¡¯t expect those beefy men would die just like this, and both of them were currently in a slight daze.


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, let¡¯s quickly call the police, a homicide happened here.¡± Ye Zizi hurriedly shouted out.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, when facing against such vicious murderers, we must be resolute and bring them to justice. Even more, I am going to act as a witness and testify in court.¡±


    ¡°Zizi also wants to act as a witness and testify in court and make those two get locked up in jail...¡±


    Song Ji and Sa Bi were both speechless. All this happened because we were trying to save the two of you!


    ¡°Young misses, isn¡¯t there a misunderstanding here? I did this to save you two from those guys.¡± Song Ji persuaded nicely. If those two really call the police, it wouldn¡¯t be good for me.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, I am merely just a passer-by.¡± Sa Bi forced a smile on his face.


    Ye Zizi snorted, ¡°The two of you are murderers, and murderers have to go to jail!¡±


    ¡°Little friend, don¡¯t go overboard! If not...¡± Sa Bi was starting to feel angry. I was being kindhearted by trying to save the two of you, and yet the two of you are actually intending to act as witnesses and testify against me in court.


    Song Ji said in a low voice, ¡°Brother, from the looks of it, they are determined on calling the police, so how about we just take one each? I will take the small one, and you can have the big one.¡±


    Sa Bi remained silent for a moment. In any case, I am someone who received an award for being a good student in school, so how could I ept such a shameless proposal?


    ¡°Alright, we can exchange with each other once tomorrow arrives.¡±


    Song Ji patted onto Sa Bi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Brother, you are really shameless.¡±


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi ended up forcing the two good young men to be criminals.


    ¡°What are you two trying to do? Don¡¯te over, if not, I am going to shout~¡± Qing Yutong hugged onto Ye Zizi and cried out in astonishment.


    Both Song Ji and Sa Bi had a smile on their faces and one of them could be heard saying, ¡°Shout, go on and shout, even if you shout till your throat bes sore, no one wille and save the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Somebody, save us~ Somebody, save us~¡±


    Suddenly! A bloody smell permeated the air, and the bloody smell was not a typical bloody smell, it was an extremely dense bloody smell.


    Song Ji and Sa Bi¡¯s expressions changed, and without thinking too much, the two immediately turned around and ran!


    ¡°Kneel down.¡±


    The two words were like two palms pressing down both Song Ji and Sa Bi onto the ground. And when Song Ji and Sa Bi kneeled on the ground, pits were formed from the impact of their knees smashing into the ground.


    A mass of ck fog could be seen appearing within the air and gradually forming into the shape of a human, then turning into a middle-aged man who was wearing a western suit.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were stupefied. This... what is this situation!


    ¡°Who are you! To actually dare to mess with me!¡± Sa Bi shouted out angrily.


    The middle-aged man could be seen stretching out his right arm, and the entire right arm began squirming just like an insect!


    In a sh, the entire right arm turned into a frightening monster and swallowed Sa Bi whole.


    ¡°You... you... Just who are you!¡± Song Ji was frightened to the point that he peed his pants.


    The right arm that turned into a monster possessed rows of teeth, and sticky liquid could be seen dripping out from its mouth.


    The middle-aged man said gravely, ¡°I am one of the seven sins, gluttony!¡±

 Chapter 258 – Your Honor!

    <h4>Chapter 258 ¨C Your Honor!</h4>


    Ye Zizi¡¯s bright red eyes were about to pop out of her eye sockets.


    Originally, I only came out to mess around and have some fun, but who would have expected that, I would actuallye across so many turns of events, and right now, even one of the seven sins has appeared. This monster actually looks exactly the same as Gluttonous Monster... I¡¯m so excited, this is so fun...


    Soon after, the middle-aged man swallowed Song Ji, then looked towards Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi with his cold eyes.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi clenched their small fists at the middle-aged man, seemingly like they were going to fight against the middle-aged man.


    One secondter.


    The two held onto each other¡¯s hands, then immediately turned around and ran away. While running away, the two shouted out, ¡°We can¡¯t win against him... we can¡¯t win against him...¡±


    Ye Zizi was currently feeling very excited and was guessing in her mind, ¡°Between this Gluttonous Monster, and that Gluttonous Monster, just who is more formidable? I can¡¯t wait to find out. Also, I wonder if they have their own His Honor.¡±


    ¡°I have to tell this matter to His Honor, I¡¯m sure that His Honor would feel very excited too when he heard about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Zizi, why did you run? That person seems to be very formidable, right?¡± Qing Yutong asked curiously because the Ye Zizi she knew wouldn¡¯t have run away from something like this.


    Right now, Qing Yutong still did not know just what organization her brother-inw belonged to, which was why she was puzzled as to why Ye Zizi chose to run away.


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, I¡¯m also one of the seven sins.¡± Ye Zizi pointed to herself andughed.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qing Yutong cried out in astonishment.


    Soon after thinking for a bit, Qing Yutong¡¯s mouth was opened wide in an o shape as she asked, ¡°Then, brother-inw is also one of the seven sins?¡±


    ¡°Wrong, wrong, wrong, big brother is not one of the seven sins, he is the source of the creation of the seven sins.¡±


    This information made Qing Yutong be stunned, Qing Yutong didn¡¯t expect that her brother-inw would be this formidable.


    ¡°Then, Zizi, which sin do you represent?¡±


    ¡°Humph, humph~ The sin that Zizi represents is very formidable.¡±


    ¡°Zizi, are you sloth?¡± Qing Yutong guessed.


    Ye Zizi¡¯s expression copsed, ¡°Is it that obvious...¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡± Qing Yutong had never seen someonezier than Ye Zizi.


    ¡°Then, which sin does Lie Gu represent?¡± Qing Yutong continued asking.


    Ye Zizi rested her hands onto the back of her head andughed, ¡°Lie Gu? He is basically a lecherous bone dragon.¡±


    ¡°Oh~ So he is lust then.¡±


    ¡°What about Uncle Wei?¡± Qing Yutong asked.


    ¡°Gluttonous Monster? He is gluttony, he is much more able to eatpared to me.¡± Ye Zizi let out a deep sigh. That Gluttonous Monster wouldn¡¯t even let off those who are dead. At the least, I only suck those that are alive.


    Qing Yutong felt that something wasn¡¯t right and hurriedly asked, ¡°Then, who is that guy from just now?¡±


    ¡°This is why it¡¯s fun, someone is going around swindling and showing off with big brother¡¯s sign. This is so exciting and fun~¡±


    Qing Yutong¡¯s eyes lighted up. No wonder Zizi pulled onto me and ran away just now, from the looks of it, Zizi has a cunning n up in her mind.


    Seeing the two women ran away, the middle-aged man was preparing to chase after them, but to his surprise, a voice rang out in his ears.


    ¡°Gluttony! Come over! Quickly!¡±


    The middle-aged man paused for a moment, then stepped into the ck whirlpool once again.


    On top of a valley that was located in the southeast stood seven individuals.


    Suddenly, a ck whirlpool appeared, and the middle-aged man from a while ago could be seen walking out from the ck whirlpool. After walking out of the ck whirlpool, the middle-aged man shouted out to a person in front of him who possessed a tall figure, ¡°Your Honor!¡±


    Taking a look at the person that the middle-aged man shouted out to, the result was surprising!


    This person could be seen wearing a strange robe that had various kinds of runes embedded on the surface, and within the robe was actually the body of a skeleton!


    There was a red dot radiating from each of the skeleton¡¯s empty eye sockets, and in his chest, there was a red light that was the size of a small fist. Right now, with his arms crossed, the skeleton was gazing at the buildings that were below him.


    ¡°Why are youte!¡± The skeleton¡¯s tone was icy cold, seemingly like there was not a single trace of emotion at all.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Your Honor!¡± Gluttony kneeled down on the air and lowered that proud head of his.


    The skeleton said faintly, ¡°If this happens again, I will issue you a punishment!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Honor.¡± After finish speaking, Gluttony walked to his spot.


    The entire seven sins could be seen to lookpletely different from each other, and amongst the seven sins, there was a little loli who looked exactly the same as Ye Zizi, and there was also a refined-looking guy that wore eyesses.


    ¡°Greed, who are those people below us?¡± His Honor asked gravely.


    The refined-looking guy that wore eyesses slowly walked out and answered respectfully, ¡°Your Honor, those people below us belong to Dry Zen Sect, one of the powers within the south!¡°


    ¡°We will begin from this Dry Zen Sect then!¡± His Honor said calmly.


    The seven sins that were behind him responded respectfully, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Deep within the night, it was calm and peaceful at Dry Zen Sect, and only disciples that were patrolling around the sect were currently walking around the sect.


    However, those disciples weren¡¯t very vignt and were continuously yawning. Even when seven figures appeared not far away from them, they still didn¡¯t discover those seven figures.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Greed let out two light coughs as he adjusted onto his eyesses.


    At this moment, then did the disciples that were patrolling noticed those seven figures, and one of the disciples cried out in rm, ¡°Who are you guys!¡±


    ¡°We are here to save you all.¡± Greed said lightly.


    When this strange voice entered into the disciples¡¯ ears, the expressions that were on the disciples¡¯ faces gradually became rxed, ¡°Thank you, lord, for saving us.¡±


    ¡°Go on and kill yourpanions.¡± Greed said faintly.


    ¡°Yes, lord.¡±


    The few disciples appeared to be very normal on the surface. And in no time, miserable screams rang out within the peaceful and quiet Dry Zen Sect.


    All of the seven sins had a very intoxicated look on their faces, seemingly like they were listening to the most beautiful melody in this world.


    In a sh, the seven sins dispersed and began a one-sided massacre.


    As the honor, His Honor slowlynded within Dry Zen Sect and enjoyed the miserable screams of the humans.


    Five minutester, the entire Dry Zen Sect became quiet again, and Gluttony could be seen holding onto a person with his hand.


    And the person was precisely Dry Zen Sect¡¯s sect master, Che Zhixuan.


    Right now, Che Zhixuan¡¯splexion was pale as a ghost, both of his arms had been ripped off from his body and he was bleeding incessantly!


    After raising his head and looking at the person in front of him, a trace of surprise appeared in Che Zhixuan¡¯s gaze. This person is actually a skeleton!


    ¡°Who are you! Why did you exterminate my sect!¡± Che Zhixuan asked weakly.


    ¡°It is just merely because I like killing people.¡± His Honor said faintly as he stretched out his bone finger towards Che Zhixuan¡¯s forehead.


    Along with a tap on Che Zhixuan¡¯s forehead, Che Zhixuan¡¯s body turned into ashes and scattered into the air.


    ¡°Your Honor, when do we look for another power to exterminate?¡± The little loli asked while hopping around energetically.


    His Honor gazed at the night sky and said faintly, ¡°The people in this world are too weak, we will just wait here for now!¡±


    On this night, south¡¯s Dry Zen Sect was exterminated.


    At daybreak, taking a look at Dry Zen Sect, Dry Zen Sect looked brand new, just that, there wasn¡¯t any life in Dry Zen Sect, and instead, Dry Zen Sect was filled with the aura of death!


    And right now, at Leisure Bar¡¯s second floor, Ye Hua said towards Qing Ya who was currently getting off the bed, ¡°I want to shower.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua~¡± Qing Ya called out lovably and acted cutely.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°I will let you off this one time.¡±


    ¡°This is more like it.¡± After finish speaking, Qing Ya hunched her body forward and gave Ye Hua a kiss.


    This caused Ye Hua to feel great to the point that his scalp went numb.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± While tidying her man¡¯s hair, Qing Ya asked tenderly.


    ¡°Eh... I want to eat the steamed dumpling from the store that is located at Chengxi.¡± Ye Hua said after thinking for a bit. It has been a very long time since Ist had steamed dumplings, I¡¯m sort of tired of eating Chinese crepes.


    Qing Ya nodded her head, ¡°We will eat steamed dumplings today then.¡±


    ¡°Remember to get kelp soup too, and request for more kelp soup from the store, that store¡¯s boss is very stingy.¡± Ye Hua reminded.


    Qing Ya smiled helplessly.


    The more Ie into contact with Ye Hua, the more adorable I feel Ye Hua is.


    If Qing Ya discovered Ye Hua¡¯s true body, she would definitely not use the word ¡®adorable¡¯ to describe Ye Hua. Even the word ¡®scary¡¯ is an understatement to describe Ye Hua!

 Chapter 259 – The whole family’s breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 259 ¨C The whole family¡¯s breakfast</h4>


    Not too long after Qing Ya left, Donghuang Baizhi pushed open the door and entered into the bedroom.


    Donghuang Baizhi appeared to be very shy and seemed like she didn¡¯t know where she should even ce her hands and legs at.


    ¡°What are you still standing there for, quicklye and present your kiss to me. Do you not even know such a thing like this?¡± Ye Hua said. Such a thing like a morning kiss also has to be taught to her by me, this Baizhi is really insensible.


    ¡°Ah... do I have to do that?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked while with her face red. I don¡¯t seem to have ever taken the initiative to kiss onto a man, right? I feel so nervous right now.


    Ye Hua coughed lightly, ¡°This is a family rule. Baizhi, since you are new here, you definitely did not know about it.¡±


    Suddenly, Donghuang Li could be seen rushing over to Ye Hua and kissing onto her father¡¯s cheek, ¡°Daddy, good morning.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, not going to sleep for a bit more?¡± Ye Hua asked lightly.


    ¡°No, Ah Li had enough sleep, Ah Li is here to take care of daddy.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li sure is daddy¡¯s good daughter.¡± Ye Hua was very gratified. My daughter is only this small, and yet she is already this sensible.


    Ye Hua turned his head around and looked towards Donghuang Baizhi whose face waspletely red, ¡°What are you still standing there in a daze for, look, even our daughter knows what to do.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi lightly bit onto her lower lips, then imitated her daughter and kissed onto Ye Hua¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Mommy, you are doing it wrong, you have to kiss daddy¡¯s mouth.¡± Donghuang Li who was at the side reminded.


    Ah Li is truly my good daughter.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face became even more red as she pinched onto her daughter¡¯s cheek, ¡°Ah Li, turn your head to the side, you are not allowed to look.¡±


    ¡°Oh~¡± Donghuang Li turned her body around, however, she immediately turned her head around and looked at her parents.


    Donghuang Baizhi steeled herself and took the initiative to kiss onto Ye Hua¡¯s mouth.


    Uponing into contact with Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s soft lips, Ye Hua felt iparably great, and he even sucked onto that soft tongue.


    Donghuang Li covered her eyes and shouted, ¡°Ah Li is having goosebumps~¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi immediately stood her body up, then stretched out her fist and hit onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest. Doing something like that in front of our daughter, is this how you should act as a father?


    ¡°Hmm, we will stop here for today, help me up from the bed!¡± Ye Hua said with a big boss attitude.


    While with her face red, Donghuang Baizhi helped Ye Hua up from the bed, and Donghuang Li even helped her father to wear slippers, Donghuang Li was truly a warm small cotton-padded jacket.


    After Ye Hua was done washing up, Qing Ya returned back with the breakfast that she bought and went to wake up Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi toe eat breakfast.


    The whole family was sitting together and enjoying the delicious breakfast.


    At the dinner table, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi kept yawning, having a look on them that seemed like they still haven¡¯tpletely woken up.


    ¡°Look at Ah Li, then take a look at you two.¡± Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but chided, disying the look of a family head.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sat at Ye Hua¡¯s sides and took care of him, one of them fed Ye Hua, while the other helped to wipe onto Ye Hua¡¯s mouth, Ye Huapletely did not need to move his hands at all.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯tpare Ah Li like this to Aunt Qing and Big Sister Ye, because Ah Li will be proud.¡± After drinking a mouth of kelp soup, Ah Li said with her tender voice.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhiughed.


    Meanwhile, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi took a re at Donghuang Li, seemingly like they were saying, you little traitor, we won¡¯t bring you along with us to y anymore.


    ¡°Ye Zizi, school will be starting in a few days¡¯ time, you have to start preparing.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Upon hearing that she was going to have to go to school, Ye Zizi¡¯s head began hurting, ¡°Big brother, can I not go to school?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ye Zizi immediately became dispirited and looked like she was going to die soon.


    When school starts, I might as well just suck all of the school¡¯s teachers, and with that, school holiday will begin.


    After finished speaking about Ye Zizi¡¯s matter, Ye Hua began speaking about another matter.


    ¡°Leisure Bar has been closed for business for quite a period of time, and Leisure Bar will be reopened for business tonight, but I reckon that the business won¡¯t be really good, therefore, Yutong, you will go up the stage tonight and sing a few songs.¡±


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Qing Yutong choked onto her food.


    ¡°Brother-inw, my big sister already has so much money, do you even still need to use me to earn money?¡± Qing Yutong had a dejected look on her face. My butt has been smacked by brother-inw, and now I even need to help brother-inw to earn money.


    Ye Hua took a re at his sister-inw, ¡°I am a man! How could I use your big sister¡¯s money!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you had a great time spending big sister¡¯s money in the past?¡± Qing Yutong mumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Hua red at his sister-inw. Is your butt itchy again? Do you need brother-inw to help you treat your itch?


    Qing Yutong immediately smiled, ¡°Nothing much, Yutong will listen to brother-inw¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, what do Ah Li do then? How about Ah Li help daddy to wipe the tables and chairs?¡± Donghuang Li raised her small hand and asked.


    Seeing how adorable his daughter was, Ye Hua revealed a slight trace of smile, ¡°Ah Li will watch cartoon in the morning, and in the afternoon, Ah Li will practice daddy¡¯s techniques, and in the night, it will be Ah Li¡¯s free time.¡±


    After hearing Ye Hua¡¯s arrangement, Donghuang Baizhi did not oppose it. While with a smile on her face, Donghuang Baizhi silently looked at her daughter.


    Our family is finally together, this blissful feeling sure is nice.


    ¡°Yay, daddy is the best.¡±


    Qing Ya asked curiously, ¡°What about me, what arrangement do you have for me?¡±


    Ye Hua snorted. Is there even a need to ask this question?


    ¡°The two of you will be sticking right next to me and protect me for 24 hours around the clock.¡±


    The two beautiful women shook their heads while with a smile on their faces and did not refuse what Ye Hua just said. This was after all the man who captured their hearts.


    ¡°Daddy, your words of love are making Ah Li¡¯s hair stand on its end.¡± Donghuang Li rubbed onto her arm.


    ¡°Brother-inw¡¯s mouth has really be so much sweeter than before.¡± Qing Yutong immediately joined in on the teasing.


    Ye Zizi let out a sigh. However, after recalling ofst night¡¯s matter, Ye Zizi¡¯s eyes immediately lighted up and she hurriedly contacted His Honor.


    ¡°Your Honor, Zizi has a matter to report to you~¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Zizi¡¯s voice, Ye Hua replied faintly, ¡°Zizi, the matter regarding you going to school is fixed. And also, when you are at school, you are prohibited from causing trouble!¡±


    ¡°Your Honor~ Zizi is not talking about this matter~¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    Ye Zizi began telling Ye Hua everything that happenedst night.


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows became slightly wrinkled. There is actually such a thing like this? Someone is pretending to be Wei Chang?


    No, not pretending, it is that the person looks and acts very simr to Wei Chang... This is a bit interesting.


    Seeing that Ye Hua wrinkled his brows, Qing Ya asked with concern, ¡°Ye Hua, what¡¯s the matter? Are you not feeling well somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine, just that, I sort of want to take a shower right now.¡±


    Right now, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi still did not know Ye Hua¡¯s motive, which was to take advantage of the two of them as much as he could.


    ¡°Your Honor, how about handing the investigation of this matter to Zizi? Zizi will help Your Honor get rid of them.¡±


    After pondering for a bit, Ye Hua replied, ¡°No need, I want to see what this person is nning on doing. What you have to do now is to go to school. Without my orders, you are not allowed to act on your own!¡±


    ¡°Eh... Your Honor~¡±


    ¡°Be obedient!¡±


    Ye Zizi had no choice but to resign to her fate. If I had known that this would happen, I would have just sucked that counterfeit fromst night. In any case, that counterfeit was still a top-grade food.


    ¡°Baizhi, push me to the bedroom, I want to take a shower.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Donghuang Baizhi stood her body up, and while with her face red, she pushed Ye Hua to the bedroom. Meanwhile, it was Qing Ya¡¯s turn to rest today as the two were taking turns to take care of Ye Hua.


    Just like Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi carried Ye Hua into the bathroom and ced him in the bathtub.


    Right now, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face seemed like it was about to start bleeding.


    ¡°Baizhi, this is not like you, not long ago, you even attacked me.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi began helping Ye Hua to wipe his body, and when she saw that familiar thing, her face became even redder.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose? If not for the fact that I was strong, I would have died by your hands.¡± Ye Hua chided with a stern look on his face.


    Right now, I can chide them however I want, and they wouldn¡¯t retort, or be angry in the slightest bit at all. And even more, they have tofort me after being chided by me.

 Chapter 260 – Take revenge decisively

    <h4>Chapter 260 ¨C Take revenge decisively</h4>


    Donghuang Baizhi said in a low voice, ¡°Fine, I was the one who was in the wrong, will this do?¡±


    ¡°Seeing that your attitude in admitting to your own mistake is pretty good, I will forgive you.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Ye Hua took a sniff, then wrinkled his brows.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    ¡°Baizhi, do you not smell an unpleasant smell?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything.¡±


    Ye Hua said, ¡°Stretch your hand over to me.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi stretched her jade white hand over to the front of Ye Hua, and Ye Hua immediately said, ¡°Your hand smells.¡±


    ¡°Just nice, since there is water here, you might as welle and join me in taking a bath.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi was not a fool, and even more, she was an empress, so, how would she not know what Ye Hua had in his mind? Of course, Donghuang Baizhi wouldn¡¯t expose Ye Hua.


    ¡°I will take a shower by myself after I¡¯m done helping you take your bath.¡±


    From the looks of it, these two women must have discussed with each other, right? Can¡¯t you two just take a bath together with me? The two of you are too stingy!


    My entire body has already been seenpletely by the two of you, so why can¡¯t the two of you let me look at you two¡¯s bodies?


    ¡°Be obedient, quicklye in and take a bath together with me.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi said while with her face red, ¡°After you recovered, I will apany you to take a bath together.¡±


    F**k, seems like my injuries have to be healed much more earlier than I have nned to!


    Ye Hua¡¯s motive failed once again, and soon after, Ye Hua was carried and ced onto the bed by Donghuang Baizhi.


    At this moment, Qing Ya entered the room and walked over slowly, ¡°Baizhi, did Ye Hua say that you smelled?¡±


    Ye Hua took a re at Qing Ya. What are you doing? Just what are you doing? It has only been a day and you are already thinking of rebelling against me?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Qing Ya, how did you know that? Could it be that, Ye Hua...¡±


    Qing Yaughed lovably, ¡°Baizhi, he is precisely trying to deceive us into taking a bath together with him. Sometimes, I even suspect that he is faking being paralyzed.¡±


    ¡°I am also starting to feel a bit suspicious.¡± Donghuang Baizhi nodded her head as she attentively observed Ye Hua.


    F**k! This is only the second day and I¡¯m already so close to being seen through by them! From the looks of it, it is not a good thing when your women are too smart.


    However, I am not someone who is that easy to deal with!


    ¡°I almost died in order to save the two of you, and yet you two are suspecting that I am pretending to be paralyzed. Qing Ya, Baizhi, the two of you are truly great.¡± Ye Hua said gravely, and his tone was filled with grief towards life.


    And as expected, right after Ye Hua finished speaking, the two goddesses hurriedly beganforting and coaxing Ye Hua, and they even used kisses to apologize to Ye Hua. Only after giving Ye Hua kisses, then did the two managed to make Ye Hua forgive them.


    Although I am not embracing onto both of them at night while going to sleep, the situation right now is still more or less the same. This feels so great.


    Qing Ya suddenly seemed to have thought of an idea that was bad to Ye Hua and she said to Donghuang Baizhi who was at the side, ¡°Baizhi, do you still remember how Ye Hua bullied us in the past?¡±


    Ye Hua who was lying on the bed immediately felt that the situation doesn¡¯t seem to be looking good. This Qing Ya is being mischievous again!


    ¡°En, he would beat our butts, and back then, my butt was even beaten by him till it became swollen!¡± Donghuang Baizhi recalled of what happened during that particr day, and immediately, her hands felt itchy.


    Ye Hua immediately shouted out gravely in a low voice, ¡°What are you two nning on doing! I disregarded my life when I came to save the two of you, do you two feel no shame at all for thinking of taking revenge on me while I¡¯m paralyzed!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi held onto Ye Hua¡¯s big hands and said lovably, ¡°Ye Hua, I know how much you love us, and I love you very much too, however, the way you are right now doesn¡¯t prevent me from loving you even more~¡±


    ¡°What Baizhi just said is right. If we don¡¯t take this chance to beat your butt, we won¡¯t have the chance to do it anymore in the future.¡± Qing Ya felt that she was justified to do what she was nning to do next.


    The two women came to an agreement with each other and flipped over Ye Hua¡¯s body.


    ¡°The two of you, don¡¯t act recklessly! If not, once I recovered, I will smack you two¡¯s butts till you two¡¯s butts be swollen!¡± Ye Hua shouted out coldly, but it waspletely useless.


    Qing Ya moved towards Ye Hua¡¯s ear and said lovably, ¡°Ye Hua, since our butts are going to be smacked by you no matter what in the future, just let us enjoy ourselves for now~ Be obedient and don¡¯t shout~ No one wille to save you even if you shout~¡±


    After finish speaking, Qing Ya even gave Ye Hua a kiss.


    ¡°You two! You two! The two of you just wait!¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi raised their small hands, and Qing Ya could be heard saying, ¡°Ye Hua, my love for you is all in this palm of mine, and that goes the same for Baizhi.¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Just listening to the sound was enough to know just how hard the two women smacked onto Ye Hua¡¯s butt.


    Feeling the pain that wasing from his butt, Ye Hua wished to just stand up right now, then ce those two women on his thighs and ruthlessly smack onto their butts.


    ¡°Ye Hua, what are you wrinkling your forehead for? Do you feel painful?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    Ye Hua became startled. What a smart woman, I almost fell for your trick.


    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t feel anything, if you two have the capabilities, you two can go ahead and hit harder! But in the future, you two can be prepared to be smacked as hard as you two have smacked my butt!¡± Trying to dig a hole for me, who is so quick-witted, to jump into? Dream on!


    The two goddesses could be seen continuously raising and lowering their hands, and immediately, the sound of Ye Hua¡¯s butt getting smacked rang out within the room.


    These two are too unruly! Too unruly!


    Right when Ye Hua was feeling annoyed, Wei Chang suddenly contacted Ye Hua.


    ¡°Your Honor, I just received thetest news from Xun Fang.¡±


    ¡°If it is a small matter, don¡¯t bother reporting it to me, I¡¯m not in a good mood right now.¡±


    Wei Chang was very puzzled. ording to reason, isn¡¯t His Honor supposed to be in a good mood right now?


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Dry Zen Sect waspletely exterminatedst night, and the culprits did not leave the ce, and instead, they even upied Dry Zen Sect¡¯s territory!¡±


    ¡°Dry Zen Sect has been exterminated? So be it then, this is a good matter.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. Right now, Ye Hua wished that more sects had been exterminated.


    ¡°If it was just this simple, subordinate wouldn¡¯t have reported this matter to Your Honor.¡± Wei Chang said gravely.


    The two women discovered that Ye Hua wasn¡¯t speaking anymore and his brows were wrinkled, and thus, the two thought that Ye Hua had be angry. Immediately, the two women stopped smacking onto Ye Hua¡¯s butt which had turned red from the smacking.


    That¡¯s right! The two women smacked onto Ye Hua¡¯s butt after pulling off Ye Hua¡¯s pants!


    Wei Chang could be heard saying, ¡°Those culprits disclosed to doing everything that we did, for example, the matter where Your Honor exterminated north¡¯s three big powers with a snap of your fingers, and the matter where green and red brothers killed the three big shots, those culprits disclosed that they did all of it. Even more, they let out words that they wee everyone to go and find them to take revenge.¡±


    Those people are basically trying to provoke me, huh?


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows became even more wrinkled.


    Ye Hua¡¯s expression sort of made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi to start feeling a bit afraid.


    ¡°Ye Hua, I¡¯m sorry, we merely wanted to make you be happy.¡± Donghuang Baizhi hurriedly apologized.


    Qing Ya even pouted her small mouth and acted cute, having a look on her that was saying, I can do anything that you want, so please don¡¯t be angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use anymore, I am already angry.¡± I didn¡¯t expect that such a turn of events would happen, what a pleasant surprise!


    ¡°Wei Chang, did the north and south made any abnormal actions?¡±


    ¡°Because of this matter, they stopped everything that they were doing and seemed to have aimed the spearhead at this group of unknown power.¡±


    This group of people has basically caused all of my ns to be destroyed. this is rather annoying!


    ¡°Go and scout out the situation first and wait for my orders to destroy them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After cutting off the contact with Wei Chang, Ye Hua began to educate those two unruly women.


    These two women are really too unruly, my butt has been smacked red by the two of them!


    ¡°Are you two sorry now!¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded their heads while with a pitiful look on their faces.


    Looking at the look on their faces, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t bear to chide them anymore.


    Suddenly, Donghuang Baizhi slightly went into a daze, because she just received the jade message that Yuan De sent over. After looking at the information on the jade message, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression became grave.


    ¡°Baizhi, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing that there was a bit of peculiarity with Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua asked.


    Right now, Donghuang Baizhi wouldn¡¯t keep anything a secret from her man and she could be heard saying tenderly, ¡°I just received news from Voidless Realm that south¡¯s Dry Zen Sect had been exterminated, and not only did the culprits not leave after exterminating Dry Zen Sect, they even continued staying at Dry Zen Sect¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°Even more, they admitted to doing many outrageous acts, and one of the most outrageous acts that they admitted to doing was that they were the one responsible for the disappearance of north¡¯s three big powers.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that my woman would be able to receive news of this matter so quickly. She has done a good job with her intelligence.

 Chapter 261 – Empress is very obedient

    <h4>Chapter 261 ¨C Empress is very obedient</h4>


    However, after thinking about it, it is a good thing that those people admitted to doing what we did. Since that¡¯s the case, I will just throw everything that we did onto those people¡¯s backs and let those people shoulder everything that we did. With this, those people are practically doing me a favor.


    Haha, this is a bit interesting.


    ¡°Baizhi, what do your Voidless Realm n on doing?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head, ¡°Things like this are all up to the aristocratic families and families to decide on what to do, and only if the aristocratic families and families do not have a way to deal with the matter, then would the three big powers step in and deal with the matter.¡±


    ¡°However, this matter is mainly a matter concerning the south, thus, the pressure that is on the south will be much heavierpared to the north. And even if there are people from the north that are intending on going to Dry Zen Sect¡¯s territory, those people are all going there for the purpose of seeking revenge.¡± Donghuang Baizhi added.


    Qing Ya was still a bit worried, ¡°To be able to exterminate a sect in just a night, those people who did it must surely be very formidable.¡±


    ¡°En, the strength of those people is at the least of the same level as an aristocratic family.¡± Donghuang Baizhi agreed with what Qing Ya just said.


    However, the two of them still thought too lightly of those people, the strength of those people had already surpassed the strengths of the three big powers. Those people only used less than five minutes topletely exterminate Dry Zen Sect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chat while sitting down,e and chat while lying on the bed.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. Although it is still not possible for them to both sleep together with me at night, it should be fine for them to lie down by my sides during the day, right?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi shyly rolled their eyes at Ye Hua, then lightly lied down at Ye Hua¡¯s sides.


    My wish has finally been fulfilled by half! Right now, I have to work harder so that my wish can be fulfilledpletely.


    ¡°I heard that when families want to rise into the ranks of aristocratic families, they have to receive your approval first?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded her head, ¡°That¡¯s right, for a family to rise into the ranks of aristocratic families, they have to first meet the requirement of possessing an ancient godly item, and afterward, they would have to go through the aristocratic families¡¯ inspection, thenstly, my Voidless Realm will make an evaluation on their strength and financial ability.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the authority that Baizhi possesses would be this big.¡± Ye Huaughed lightly.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s small face turned red. No matter how big my authority is, in the end, I still end up being bullied by you.


    ¡°Then, recently, is there any family that is about to rise into the ranks of aristocratic families?¡± Ye Hua was currently trying to get information out from his wife, Ye Hua was truly formidable.


    ¡°Originally, the family that had been decided to rise into the ranks of aristocratic families was Xiao Family, however, because Bai Family obtained an ancient godly item, the two families currently have topete with each other to see just which of them will be the one that is able to rise into the ranks of aristocratic families.¡± Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t really ce the matter in her heart, after all, aristocratic families were basically just families that possessed an ancient godly item, and a family that possessed just one ancient godly item was of no threat to Voidless Realm.


    Furthermore, even though Voidless Realm suffered great losses in the battle against Ying Family, the Voidless Realm right now was still not something that an aristocratic family could bepared to at all.


    Right now, Donghuang Baizhi was waiting to see just which of those aristocratic families were going to prepare to go against her Voidless Realm, then proceed and destroy all of those aristocratic families that chose to go against her Voidless Realm.


    Do not think that Donghuang Baizhi was an amiable empress, she only acts amiable in front of Ye Hua, and when she was in front of others, her attitude waspletely different.


    ¡°What do you think about those two families?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Towards her husband¡¯s question, Donghuang Baizhi naturally wouldn¡¯t hide anything at all, ¡°Looking at the data, Bai Family has a slight advantage over Xiao Family. Bai Cixin can be counted as a woman who possesses strong capabilities, and adding on with the help of her husband, Wang Dabao, Bai Cixin¡¯s already strong capabilities are raised to another level. Furthermore, because Bai Family has quite a number of financial groups attached to them, the amount of money that we would be able to get from Bai Family would be quite an amount.¡±


    ¡°Do the aristocratic families have to hand in money over to your Voidless Realm?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    ¡°En, the aristocratic families are required to pay a tribute every year. Therefore, the ie that a family possesses is also one of the aspects that we assess. This time, Xiao Family¡¯s financial evaluation was lower than Bai Family¡¯s financial evaluation. After all, recently, many rich people left Xiao Family¡¯s side and joined Bai Family¡¯s side.¡± While leaning onto Ye Hua¡¯s shoulder, Donghuang Baizhi mumbled.


    Qing Ya held onto her forehead and said, ¡°Seems like I am not the one who possesses the most money...¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, you are counted as the strongest woman right now, even I am not a match for you.¡± What Donghuang Baizhi just said was true. After Qing Ya awakened her bloodline, an earth-shattering change happened to her, and her strength had be iparably strong


    Ye Hua agreed with what Baizhi said, ¡°Baizhi, you have to teach Qing Ya on how to use her power. Right now, Qing Ya practically possesses a huge amount of power, but she does not know how to use it.¡±


    ¡°En, I got it.¡± Donghuang Baizhi answered.


    ¡°Baizhi, I feel that Xiao Family is not bad, how about letting Xiao Family be the family to qualify to rise into the ranks of aristocratic families?¡± Ye Hua said.


    Donghuang Baizhi went into a daze for a moment, then soon after, said tenderly, ¡°I will listen to you~¡±


    Sigh, I am not used to this woman being so obedient.


    ¡°Eh... Baizhi, you should just decide base on the established rules, I wasn¡¯t being serious with what I said.¡± Ye Huaughed lightly. Regarding this Xiao Family, I should get Wei Chang to order them to not fight for the spot to rise into the ranks of aristocratic families and just give the spot to Bai Family.


    Everything is all under my control, this kind of feeling is very great.


    ¡°Ye Hua and that Xiao Yi had a conflict with each other in the past, and that Xiao Yi even tried to not pay up after losing money to Ye Hua. However, in the end, that Xiao Yi paid up the money that he lost to Ye Hua.¡± Qing Yaughedughably. Thinking back to that time, it was rather exciting.


    Donghuang Baizhi said helplessly, ¡°Seems like I have missed a lot of good shows.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you won¡¯t miss anything.¡± Ye Hua said tenderly, and this caused Donghuang Baizhi to smile blissfully.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, Ah Li finished watching Snow White.¡± Ah Li could be seen running over, then took off her shoes, jumped onto the bed, and hugged onto her father.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Then, daddy will give Ah Li a test. What did Snow White tell us?¡±


    Qing Ya smiled helplessly as she shook her head. Ye Hua has begun those facious reasonings of his again.


    Donghuang Li tilted her head and pondered for a bit, then said happily, ¡°Ah Li knows, Snow White tells us that Snow White does not like the seven dwarves, and only likes the prince.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Ye Huaughed heartily.


    Qing Ya hugged onto Donghuang Li and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your daddy.¡±


    ¡°But, Ah Li also do not like the seven dwarves.¡±


    This caused Ye Hua tough even more heartily, and even Donghuang Baizhi couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly.


    Donghuang Li could be seen lying on her father¡¯s body, and while listening to her father¡¯s heartbeat, she said sweetly, ¡°However, not only do Ah Li not like the seven dwarves, Ah Li does not like the prince too, Ah Li only likes daddy.¡±


    As expected of my daughter, she sure knows how to make me happy and like her even more.


    Donghuang Baizhi was very jealous. Why do you not like mommy? You are too biased.


    ¡°Ah Li likes mommy too~¡± Donghuang Li added, and this caused Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart to feel bnced again.


    Qing Ya caressed onto her small stomach. A few more months and my baby wille into this world, I feel a bit nervous just thinking about it.


    At Bai Family, which was located in Zijin City.


    Bai Cixin was currently tasting top-grade tieguangyin tea with Wang Dabao.


    Suddenly, an envelope flew over at high speed. Wang Dabao stretched out his hand and caught onto the envelope, then handed the envelope over to his wife while with a smile on his face.


    Bai Cixin ced the teacup that she was holding onto the table, then opened the envelope and looked at the note that had thetest news written on it.


    After finish looking at the note, Bai Cixin burned the note.


    ¡°Wife, what is it?¡± Seeing that his wife¡¯s expression was grave, Wang Dabao asked curiously.


    Bai Cixin let out a breath, then said faintly, ¡°Yesterday, Ying Family and Voidless Realm fought with each other.¡±


    ¡°Ah? You are saying that two of the three big powers fought with each other?¡± Wang Dabao cried out in astonishment. This is a big matter!


    Bai Cixin nodded her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s the result of the battle?¡± Wang Dabao asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Unclear.¡±


    It was already not easy for Bai Cixin to be able to receive such a piece of information, so let alone receiving details of the battle.


    ¡°These two big powers definitely suffered great losses from the battle with each other. I wonder if those aristocratic families from the north have made any moves.¡±


    Bai Cixin said faintly, ¡°I presume that the north¡¯s aristocratic families most probably all currently have their eyes on the unknown power that suddenly appeared within the south. After all, that unknown power exterminated a sect in just one night. Just that alone is proof that the strength of that unknown power is not to be belittled.¡±

 Chapter 262 – This novel is too good

    <h4>Chapter 262 ¨C This novel is too good</h4>


    ¡°Are those aristocratic families really not tempted at all? Right now, Voidless Realm¡¯s strength is definitely greatly weakened, and if those aristocratic families were to all go against Voidless Realm, they would definitely be able to take down Voidless Realm.¡±


    ¡°Dabao, you are underestimating the strength of a big power, thousands of years of umtion is not a joke, and the aristocratic families are all afraid of Voidless Realm¡¯s umtion. After all, a scrawny camel is still bigger than a horse.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, as expected, my wife is truly intelligent.¡± Wang Dabao began bootlicking his wife once again.


    Bai Cixinughed lightly, ¡°The appearance of this unknown power may perhaps be a good thing. We will just stay at the side and watch quietly.¡±


    ¡°Wife, are you not worried about the matter of our family rising into the ranks of the aristocratic families?¡±


    ¡°Dabao, our family will definitely be able to rise into the ranks of the aristocratic families. After all, our family wins in every aspect against Xiao Family.¡± Bai Cixin appeared to be very confident.


    Xiao Family¡¯s strength decreased significantly, and with a bunch of rich merchants leaving Xiao Family¡¯s side, Xiao Family is no longer able to reach the aristocratic families¡¯ requirements. Therefore, Xiao Family is no longer a threat to my Bai Family.


    After hearing what his wife said, Wang Dabao felt extremely at ease about the matter of their family rising into the ranks of the aristocratic families.


    Suddenly, Wang Dabao hugged onto Bai Cixin, ¡°We should celebrate in advance.¡±


    ¡°How have your practice in sucking out river snailse along?¡±


    ¡°Wife, you can be at ease, right now, I do not even need to use my hands. I guarantee that you will be greatly satisfied.¡±


    ¡°This is more like it.¡±


    Bai Family was celebrating in advance, while at Tang Family, the atmosphere at Tang Family wasn¡¯t as good as the atmosphere at Bai Family.


    Right now, Tang Wushuang was lying on a big bed, and his eyes were lifeless.


    At Tang Wushuang¡¯s sides were all of his wives, they were all here to apany him. However, right now, Tang Wushuang could only look at them and was unable to touch them at all, because his manhood had been severed.


    Tang Wushuang¡¯s manhood being severed was not only a great blow towards Xiao Family, but it was also a great blow towards Tang Wushuang himself.


    Tang Wushuang¡¯s wives were all iparably worried, because as of this moment, none of them have had a child with their man, and yet, their man¡¯s manhood had been severed. This was practically no different from taking their lives away from them.


    Quan Anrong who was at the side consoled, ¡°Wushuang, with how advanced science and technology are nowadays, we will definitely be able to find some other ways to be able to have babies.¡±


    ¡°En, en, Wushuang, cheer up.¡± Mu Jieya also hurriedly consoled.


    However, not only did their consoles not make Tang Wushuang felt better, it made him felt even angrier, because, in Tang Wushuang¡¯s eyes, their consoles were as if they were reminding him that he could no longer have sexual intercourse!


    ¡°Xiao Yi! Xiao Yi! I am going to kill you!¡± Tang Wushuang who was on the bed suddenly began going crazy, and his expression also became twisted. However, the moment Tang Wushuang moved, Tang Wushuang pulled onto his wounds, which caused him to feel painful to the point that he rolled his eyes backward.


    How would the delicate wives be able to restrain their husband? None of them have any way to deal with their husband.


    ¡°All of you, go outside first.¡± Gui Chengren who was wearing flip-flops slowly walked into the room.


    The few women nodded their heads, then quietly left the bedroom.


    ¡°Master! You have to help your disciple seek revenge! I¡¯m in this state all because of that Xiao Yi!¡± Tang Wushuang crawled on the bed and both of his hands were grabbing tightly onto the corner of Gui Chengren¡¯s shirt.


    Gui Chengren silently took out an Alps candy and ate it. Hmm, this candy tastes pretty good.


    ¡°I have told you in the past to not underestimate your opponents, especially opponents who possess good brains. To have ended up in this state that you are in right now, you have only yourself to me!¡± Gui Chengren sat on the chair that was at the side, then used his phone to read a novel.


    Tang Wushuang tightly clenched his fists, and after a long while, Tang Wushuang said, ¡°Master, as long as you help me to kill Xiao Yi, Wushuang will do whatever that you ask of Wushuang.¡±


    ¡°Revenge only feels great when you do it by yourself. For a small character like that Xiao Yi, I am not interested in dealing with him myself.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Tang Wushuang pleaded pitifully.


    ¡°However, I do have a martial technique that is very suitable for you. With the constitution that you possess right now, cultivating this martial technique will be half the work and twice the effect.¡± Gui Chengren said faintly.


    Hope flickered within Tang Wushuang¡¯s eyes, and without thinking too much, Tang Wushuang said, ¡°I will learn it!¡±


    ¡°This martial technique is very special, it is more or less the same as the Sunflower Manual. If one wants to learn this martial technique, they will have to first castrate themselves!¡±


    Gui Chengren paused for a moment, then continued speaking, ¡°You have already achieved this precondition. However, this martial technique is much more vicious than Sunflower Manual, this martial technique¡¯s name is ¡°xx¡±.¡±


    (Name of martial technique is not written in the raws, probably due to China¡¯s censorship of the words)


    Tang Wushuang was a bit startled, however, upon recalling of Xiao Yi, Tang Wushuang¡¯s mind immediately became not able to think properly, ¡°Master, I will learn it!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? After cultivating this martial technique, your constitution and temperament will changepletely, your chest will be big, and your voice will be delicate. You will truly be a woman, and even more, a womb will gradually form in your body, and you would be able to even bear children! However, you will also be many times stronger than you are right now, and even if Xiao Yi possesses the Xuan Yuan Sword, he still wouldn¡¯t be a match for you.¡±


    Be a woman! Struggle appeared within Tang Wushuang¡¯s eyes.


    Right now, I am not a man, yet not a monster! Since that¡¯s the case, so what if I be a woman! As long as I¡¯m able to kill Xiao Yi and exterminate the entirety of Xiao Family, I will be satisfied!


    ¡°Master, I am sure!¡±


    ¡°Good, as expected of my disciple, you possess courage! However, do you need to discuss this matter with your women first?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to discuss about this matter with them! I can decide on my own!¡±


    ¡°Not bad, you now know to make decisions on your own, I am very gratified. You should rest first for today, I wille again tomorrow to teach you the technique!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master!¡±


    Gui Chengren walked out of the room and arrived at a secret room. The secret room waspletely dark, and there was only aputer in the room that was emitting out a faint light.


    In front of theputer seemed to be a person. The person¡¯s legs werepletely chopped off of his body, and his body was soaked within a medicinal jar. The scene looked extremely frightening!


    Gui Chengren walked over and took a look, ¡°No wonder the novel didn¡¯t update with new chapters, this guy actuallymitted suicide by biting off his tongue.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. Looks like I am going to have to find someone to take over this novel again, this novel is just too good.¡±


    Xiao Manor.


    Today, Xiao Manor was filled with vitality. Within the manor, servants were traveling back and forth around the manor, seemingly like a banquet was currently being held at Xiao Manor.


    That¡¯s right, Xiao Family was holding a family banquet today to celebrate Xiao Family¡¯s rebirth after living through the cmity.


    Right now, Xiao Yi¡¯s injuries have healedpletely, and even Xiao Yi himself felt that it was unimaginable.


    It is unimaginable that my injuries have already healedpletely, but no matter what, this is a good thing!


    Looking at his wives, Xiao Yi revealed out a smile.


    It would be great if Xinyi were here too.


    However, it¡¯s alright, I will definitely find a way to revive Xinyi!


    Xiao Yi picked up the wine ss and said with a slight smile, ¡°Come, cheers!¡±


    While with a tender smile on their faces, the few wives stood up, and Xiao Yi¡¯s son, Xiao Yun, held onto a ss of fruit juice.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, you have just recovered from your injuries not too long ago, don¡¯t drink too much.¡± While with a big stomach, Yu Qi reminded with a gentle tone.


    Shu Nan smiled lightly, ¡°Sister Yu Qi, you can be at ease, Brother Xiao¡¯s injuries have already healedpletely.¡±


    Under the cheerful atmosphere, everyone except Xiao Yi¡¯s son drank a ss of wine.


    Afterward, everyone began chatting about topics that were rxing, and it seemed as if they had gone back to how it was in the past, and even Xiao Yi himself also felt rather rxed.


    However, Shu Nan, on the other hand, felt very uneasy.


    ¡°Shu Nan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Yi asked tenderly.


    Shu Nan said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Xiao, I feel that this matter is still not finished yet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s expression became slightly grave as he asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I feel that the ck figured person had a motive in his mind when he healed you.¡± Shu Nan said gravely.


    Xiao Yi nodded his head. I know that too, but, just what is that ck figured person¡¯s motive?


    Right after Shu Nan finished speaking, a ck whirlpool appeared in the main hall.


    All of the women became startled and hurriedly moved away from the whirlpool, while Shu Qi hurriedly protected in front of Xiao Yun.


    Death Mage could be seen unhurriedly walking out from the ck whirlpool.


    This time, Death Mage did not bring along Xun Fang, after all, Death Mage was only here to inform Xiao Family of His Honor¡¯s new order.


    However, within Xiao Family¡¯s eyes, this ck robed skeleton was their enemy, an enemy who pushed Nangong Xinyi to her death.

 Chapter 263 – How did my hands suddenly become healed?

    <h4>Chapter 263 ¨C How did my hands suddenly be healed?</h4>


    With a vignt look on his face, Xiao Yi looked at Death Mage.


    Today was different from back then, back then, Xiao Yi was faced against death and thus had no choice but to beg. And right now, now that Xiao Yi escaped from death and recovered, as an immortal emperor, how could Xiao Yi kneel down?


    However, Shu Nan was much smarter, she knew that their entire family¡¯s lives were all grasped within the hands of the ck figured person, and thus, when it was time to lower their heads, they have to lower their heads.


    ¡°Brother Xiao.¡± Shu Nan pulled onto her husband.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled, he was currently having a battle with his dignity.


    Death Mage did not utter a sound at all and just stood there without doing anything, seemingly like he was waiting for Xiao Yi to decide on just what he was going to do.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s decision was going to decide whether his entire family lives or dies! Because, Ye Hua had an additional order for Death Mage, which was that, if Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t respectful, there was no need to inform Xiao Family of their new order, and Death Mage could just exterminate the entire Xiao Family!


    Right now, Xiao Yi still wasn¡¯t aware that his decision was going to decide the lives and deaths of him, his wives, and his son!


    Dignity or his life, just which was more important to Xiao Yi?


    Xiao Yi was going to have to choose one and abandon the other.


    ¡°Brother Xiao!¡± Shu Nan called out to her husband once again. Shu Nan¡¯s sixth sense as a woman was telling her that, if her man were to not be respectful towards the ck robed skeleton, the consequences that would follow would be very grave!


    After a long while, Xiao Yi let out a breath and lowered that prideful head of his!


    The immortal emperor who managed to rebirth slowly kneeled down in front of Death Mage.


    Upon seeing that, Shu Nan let out a breath of relief, then quickly followed along and kneeled down.


    The wives that were behind Xiao Yi did not know just what the situation was, but they were not stupid. Upon seeing Xiao Yi and Shu Nan kneeled down, all of them followed along and kneeled down, and even Xiao Yi¡¯s son, Xiao Yun, also kneeled down curiously.


    Death Mage was a bit disappointed with the oue.


    This is boring! However, after thinking about it, it is normal for the oue to be like this. Under His Honor¡¯s grand and noble radiance, everyone would have to kneel down and pledge allegiance to His Honor!


    Death Mage took out his phone and began typing on his phone, while Xiao Yi and the others waited quietly.


    Text to speech rang out from the phone.


    ¡°Xiao Yi! Master has an order for your Xiao Family, give up onpeting against Bai Family to rise into the ranks of the aristocratic families, then quietly wait for your next order.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yi said with difficulty.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there woulde a day where, I, the immortal emperor, would kneel in front of others. This is truly a huge irony.


    Ding!


    Death Mage¡¯s WeChat message notification rang out.


    Everyone from Xiao Family was startled by the sound of the message notification.


    After taking a look at his WeChat, Death Mage opened the voice message that he just received, and immediately, Xun Fang¡¯s scolding voice rang out from the phone, ¡°Damned skeleton, why are you still not back yet? Do you still want to apany me to sleep or not?¡±


    Everyone from Xiao Family waspletely silent.


    Death Mage immediately closed his WeChat.


    I will properly give this woman a lesson when I returned back, to actually make me throw my face like this.


    Looking at everyone from Xiao Family, Death Mage felt a bit awkward, and without saying anything, Death Mage walked into the ck whirlpool and left Xiao Manor.


    After Death Mage left, Xiao Yi and the others all let out a breath of relief as they slowly stood their bodies up.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, just what is going on?¡± Yu Qi hurriedly asked, and the other women were also all very puzzled.


    Xiao Yi sat down and silently drown himself with alcohol, while Shu Nan began exining to everyone about what happened back then.


    Upon finding out that, in order to save Xiao Family, their man actually didn¡¯t hesitate to use his life as an exchange, all of Xiao Yi¡¯s wives became touched to death.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, from the looks of it, that ck figured person is nning a board of chess.¡± Shu Nan was very worried, because right now, Xiao Family had already been dragged into the chessboard.


    After cing down the wine ss, Xiao Yi said faintly, ¡°I have already thought everything through, as long as you all are safe, I can do whatever that is asked of me.¡±


    Within the bedroom that was located on the second floor of Leisure Bar.


    While chatting with each other, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi gradually fell asleep while nestling against Ye Hua¡¯s body, and both of them could be seen to have a smile that was filled with happiness on their faces. Both of them were definitely having a sweet dream.


    Right now, Ye Hua was feeling veryplicated.


    Such a chance like this is hard toe by, I really want to embrace them.


    The more Ye Hua thought about it, the itchier he felt in his heart. With such beautiful wives like them, if I were not able to even touch them for a bit, it would really be living a life that is worse than death.


    Alright, I will just stealthily ce my hands onto their waists for a while, then stop.


    Ye Hua gently ced his hands onto their willow waists, and upon touching their waists, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°This feels so great andfortable! Being a human is truly great! Being a human is much more interesting than being a skeleton.¡±


    However, soon after, just merely gently caressing onto their waists was no longer enough to satisfy Ye Hua¡¯s appetite, and Ye Hua¡¯s hands could be seen gradually moving into his wives¡¯ clothes.


    This feel of touch... this smoothness... This is practically the peak of enjoyment for my palms.


    The quality of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s skin sure is good, the more I caress their body, the more I do not want to stop.


    Hmm~


    Hmm~


    The two wives seemed to have been turned on as they began letting out faint breathings. Soon after, the two opened their eyes at the same time, causing Ye Hua to be startled as he immediately closed his eyes and pretended that nothing happened. However, those wicked hands of his were still in his wives¡¯ clothes and caressing onto his wives¡¯ bodies.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s pretty faces immediately became red, their chests were attacked by Ye Hua!


    However, very quickly, the two women felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Isn¡¯t Ye Hua paralyzed? Why are his hands able to move? And even more, not only are his hands able to move, but his hands are also currently doing bad things!


    ¡°Ye Hua, wake up!¡± Qing Ya¡¯s face waspletely red because Ye Hua¡¯s hand was currently still grabbing onto her chest.


    Donghuang Baizhi restrained that wicked hand that was grabbing onto her chest, and right now, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heart felt extremely itchy.


    Ye Hua waspletely aware of the fact that Donghuang Baizhi was very sensitive.


    ¡°Ah? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Hua opened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with confusion.


    Qing Ya feigned anger coquettishly, ¡°Look at just what you are doing right now!¡±


    Ye Hua said confusedly, ¡°What? I am not doing anything right now.¡±


    ¡°Look at where your hands are ced at!¡±


    Soon after, Ye Hua looked to his left, then to his left, and while looking, he even squeezed his hands. Immediately after Ye Hua squeezed his hands, Donghuang Baizhi let out a moan, while Qing Ya bit onto her lips.


    ¡°Wow, my hands are able to move! My god! This is so mystical!¡± Ye Hua cried out in astonishment as he stretched out his hands from the two women¡¯s clothes and looked at his hands. Ye Hua¡¯s performance was on point.


    While looking at his two beautiful wives, Ye Hua said while feeling extremely touched, ¡°Thank you for healing my hands, I believe that it won¡¯t be too long till my hands bepletely healed.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Hua was able to move his hands, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi cried tears of joy. To finally be able to see the trace of hope of Ye Hua being able to recoverpletely, the twopletely forgot about the matter where Ye Hua took liberties of them.


    ¡°However, I feel that I am still unable to exert strength in my hands as my hands are still in the process of recovering. Therefore, I am still going to have to need you two to take care of me.¡± Ye Hua said gravely. Ye Hua still wanted to live the life of not having to use his hands.


    The two women would naturally be willing to take care of Ye Hua, and the two women could be seen hurriedly nodding their heads after they heard what Ye Hua said.


    ¡°Qing Ya, Baizhi, from this incident, it can be seen that, the two of you have to apany by my side more, and that way, I may perhaps be able to recover even quicker.¡± While speaking, Ye Hua moved his hands toward the two women.


    The two women hurriedly restrained Ye Hua¡¯s hands.


    Qing Ya said shyly, ¡°Ye Hua, you can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, Baizhi, thank you for using your bodies to heal me, we should proceed to try harder to heal me.¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and both of them ran out from the bedroom.


    A slight arc appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth as he stretched his hand in front of him and smelled onto his hand.


    Smells good.


    While resting his hands on the back of his head, and being in an iparably good mood, Ye Hua contacted Wei Chang.


    ¡°How has your investigatione along?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, I was just about to report the investigation of the matter to you. The result of the investigation is a bit shocking...¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly. For something to be referred to as shocking by Wei Chang, it must definitely be very shocking.


    ¡°Speak, what is it that is shocking.¡±


    ¡°That group of people looks exactly the same as everyone in our team did in the past!¡± Wei Chang said.


    At the start, when I saw that group of people, I almost jumped from shock, especially that skeleton who wore a mage robe, that skeleton looks exactly the same as His Honor.


    Ye Hua was somewhat startled too, ¡°Look exactly the same as we did in the past? Could it be that, there is also someone who looks exactly the same as me?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, there is indeed a skeleton who looks exactly the same as you.¡± Wei Chang said gravely.


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows became slightly wrinkled. Thinking back to what Ye Zizi said during the morning, is everyone in that group of people a knockoff of my team?

 Chapter 264 – Some people are very anxious

    <h4>Chapter 264 ¨C Some people are very anxious</h4>


    ¡°How are their strengths?¡±


    Wei Chang replied respectfully, ¡°Subordinate still hasn¡¯t tested out their strengths, however, if I was to reckon, their strengths should be below Death Mage¡¯s strength.¡±


    ¡°You mean that, just Death Mage alone is enough to destroy them?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly.


    Originally, Ye Hua¡¯s interest was piqued by a bit, but upon hearing that their strengths were weaker than Death Mage, Ye Hua immediately lost interest.


    ¡°Reporting back to Your Honor, if it is one versus one, Death Mage would indeed be able to destroy any one of them.¡±


    This is a bit interesting, my interest is piqued again.


    ¡°Do the south¡¯s powers have any movements?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    ¡°ording to Xun Fang, some powers that are from the south lost their cool and are currently requesting the aristocratic families to deal with those people who destroyed Dry Zen Sect.¡±


    Ye Hua sneered, ¡°Those people really do not have guts at all, losing their cool just because a sect was exterminated. In the past, when we went to exterminate a city, reinforcements woulde immediately right after we just began with the extermination of the city.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, how would ordinary powers dare to deal with those people when those people were able to exterminate Dry Zen Sect in just a night. After all, those ordinary powers do not possess even one ancient godly item.¡±


    ¡°I understand now. So, from the looks of it, those aristocratic families won¡¯t be a match for those people too, and in the end, it would be up to the big powers to deal with those people. Inform Xun Fang to not let Ying Family deal with this matter and let the other big power deal with this matter instead.¡±


    Right now, the strengths of my wife¡¯s power and Ying Family decreased greatly because of the battle they had with each other, thus, it is only natural that I can¡¯t let Ji Family have it too easy.


    I will let those counterfeits help me to destroy some people.


    This should be counted as ¡°making use of someone else to do your dirty work¡±, right?


    ¡°Subordinate understood, subordinate should go and arrange everything now.¡±


    After cutting off the contact with Wei Chang, Ye Hua began pondering.


    What¡¯s the matter with those counterfeits that suddenly appeared?


    Is the appearance of those counterfeits a mere coincidence, or is it nned by someone?


    Judging from their strengths, those people merely possess strengths that are below that of Death Mage, this is truly strange.


    Furthermore, those people are upying someone else¡¯s territory and waiting for others toe and deal with them. The way they do things is exactly the same as how we did things in the past. In the past, after exterminating a city, we would continue staying in the city and wait for more people toe and deal with us, then proceed to kill everyone that came.


    This is truly an unexpected surprise. You all better not get killed by those humans! If not, I will be very disappointed.


    Right now, south¡¯s aristocratic family, Ding Family, was currently holding a meeting to discuss about the matter of Dry Zen Sect being exterminated!


    All five of south¡¯s aristocratic families were here.


    Ding Family¡¯s Family Head Ding Yuan.


    Wu Family¡¯s Wu Sheng.


    Diao Family¡¯s Diao Lang.


    He Family¡¯s He Tian.


    Murong Family¡¯s Murong Zhi.


    The looks of the five aristocratic families¡¯ family heads were not allowed to be doubted, all of them were handsome looking uncles, and each has his own style. It was reckoned that, back when they were young, they were definitely popr with thedies.


    Not the slightest bit of nervousness could be seen on the faces of those five family heads. Towards such a matter like this, those that needed to worry were always the weaklings.


    A power that possesses an ancient godly item was able to easily exterminate a sect, and all of the family heads¡¯ families possess an ancient godly item. Therefore, to them, this matter could not be counted as a crisis, and at the most, this matter could be counted as a small trouble.


    While ying around with the matchbox that was in his hand, Diao Lang said faintly, ¡°Originally, we were going to discuss about how we are going to deal with the north¡¯s powers today, but because a group of people suddenly appearedst night and admitted the things that they did, things became much easier! Firstly, I will say, my Diao Family will not shirk away from this matter!¡±


    ¡°Diao Lang, I¡¯m afraid that this isn¡¯t good, right? I have a friendly rtionship with that Hai Daisi, and since he is killed by that group of people, this matter should be handed over to me to deal with.¡± Murong Zhi tapped lightly onto the table and said, wanting to fight over for the task to deal with the unknown power that suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Murong Zhi, you and that Hai Daisi have only met with each other once, but that Guang Family¡¯s Guang Tianlu is a distant rtive of mine! Therefore, this revenge has to be sought after by me!¡± He Tian shouted out gravely, appearing very domineering


    Wu Shengughed lightly and said unhurriedly, ¡°Distant rtive? He Tian, are you here to make usugh? If that¡¯s the case, I might as well say that Xun Yi is my mistress.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ding Yuan shouted out coldly.


    ¡°My son, Ding Yuanwu, has been missing for a few days already, and from the looks of it, he has most probably been killed, and the culprit is very likely that group of people! Therefore, this matter should be dealt with by my Ding Family!¡± Ding Yuan said while glowering. It pains my heart dearly that my most doted son has been killed, the culprit who killed my son should not live under the same sky as me!


    Wu Sheng stroke onto his sideburn and said lightly, ¡°Ding Yuan, who doesn¡¯t know just what kind of morality and conduct that that small son of yours possess, it was only a matter of time that he would end up being killed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are speaking without any evidence at all. Perhaps, that group of people may have not even been the one who killed your son.¡± Diao Lang said in disdain as he took out a matchstick from the matchbox, ignited the matchstick, then watched as the matchstick burned.


    Murong Zhi paused for a moment, then stood up and said, ¡°Since everyone wants to take this merit for themselves, let¡¯s settle it by drawing lots. This way, it would be fair for everyone.¡±


    The other four nodded their heads. Eliminating troubles was one of the ways to obtain merits, and if they had the chance to run for bing a big power, the merits that they have umted will be very useful.


    Diao Lang took out five matchsticks, then cut the matchsticks into different lengths.


    ¡°The one who draws the shortest matchstick should be the one to go and deal with that unknown power.¡±


    The other four did not say anything. Everyone¡¯s strength was more or less the same, thus, if someone were to cheat, the others would be able to discover it.


    Soon after, all of them began drawing a matchstick one by one, then showed the stick that they drew.


    Diao Lang let out a light sigh, then cupped his hands at Ding Yuan and said, ¡°Ding Yuan, your chance to seek revenge is here.¡±


    The other three shook their heads and sighed.


    This Ding Yuan is truly lucky. This is truly disappointing!


    Ding Yuan tightly clenched his fists and said faintly, ¡°Tomorrow, I will hang the heads of those people at the front of my Ding Family¡¯s toilet!¡±


    ¡°I should congratte you in advance then.¡± He Tian congratted with a mocking tone.


    The five sat back down on their seats, the meeting still hasn¡¯t seemed to have ended.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that everyone has heard about what happened yesterday, right?¡± Diao Lang changed the frivolous expression that he had on his face and said solemnly.


    Wu Sheng said faintly, ¡°Yesterday, Ying Family fought with Voidless Realm, and although I do not know the result of the battle, I¡¯m sure that both parties suffered great losses from the battle.¡°


    ¡°Amongst the three big powers, the strengths of two big powers have been weakened. I wonder if this matter will cause those people to be dissatisfied, and thus pick two other powers to rece those two big powers.¡± Murong Zhi said curiously.


    Ding Yuan said gravely, ¡°It is rumored that the three big powers were selected by those people, therefore, it is only natural that there would be a possibility for any of the big powers to get kicked out of the ranks of the big powers by those people. Just that, so much amount of time has already passed, and who knows if that kind of regtion still exists or not?¡±


    The other four silently nodded their heads.


    It was rumored that, the three big powers were selected by some other powers during a thousand years ago, and the functions of the three big powers were, firstly, to mutually put each other in control, secondly, to uphold thew and order of the world, and thirdly, to suppress some people who got too cocky.


    One thing to note was that, the ancient godly items that were within the hands of the three big powers were handed to them by the powers that selected them!


    That¡¯s right! The ancient godly items that the three big powers possessed were handed down to them. Just like when a student goes to school, the teachers in the school would hand them textbooks.


    However, this was a matter that happened a thousand years ago, and no one knew if the other powers that selected the big powers still cared about the three big powers or not. After all, when the two big powers went into battle with each other, no one came to stop the two big powers.


    Donghuang Baizhi did not know about all those things, mainly because her father died too suddenly, and thus didn¡¯t have the chance to tell her about some matters that she was unaware of.


    However, Ying Family was aware of all those things, but they didn¡¯t report any information about those things to Ye Hua and the others, because even they themselves also didn¡¯t know if the other powers that selected them still existed or not.


    And in Ying Family¡¯s mind, if those powers still existed, then great, they could get His Honor to exterminate those powers.


    The five remained silent for quite a while. All of them wanted to climb upwards, if not, why would they want to take on such a troublesome matter like dealing with the unknown power that suddenly appeared? What they really wanted was the merit that they would get from after dealing with the unknown power.


    After quite a while, the four others left Ding Family.


    And after the four left, Ding Yuan began ordering Ding Family to prepare for battle!


    In order to win this battle beautifully and marvelously, and thus cause the good reputation of his Ding Family to be more well-known, Ding Yuan dispatched everyone in Ding Family except for the elderlies and the frails.


    This was all so that Ding Yuan could disy just how strong his Ding Family¡¯s strength was!

 Chapter 265 – We have won

    <h4>Chapter 265 ¨C We have won</h4>


    Tomorrow would probably be a wonderful sunny day.


    But to Wei Chang, today was a terrible day for him...


    It had been a few days since Wei Chang came to Leisure Bar, and today, when he arrived at Leisure Bar, he saw that the oil paintings that he had collected had all been torn into pieces and scattered around the floor.


    Those oil paintings that I collected are all authentic...


    Wei Chang was in so much pain that he felt like dying.


    Madam Donghuang is too vicious... If you are angry, go and beat His Honor instead, why did you vent your anger out on my paintings... Originally, I was intending to sell away a few of those paintings, then pay the money that I owed, but right now...


    However, to Ye Hua, every day was a good day for him, especially on this day where the empress was going to apany him to sleep.


    Today, Qing Ya went to sleep in her sister¡¯s room, and it was Empress Donghuang¡¯s turn to apany Ye Hua to sleep.


    Empress Donghuang¡¯s face has been red since afternoon, and when night arrived, Empress Donghuang looked even more beautiful. Looking at those watery eyes of Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua felt very itchy in his chest.


    My women are all truly alluring.


    Originally, Ye Hua was intending to caress Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s entire body, but in the end...


    ¡°Daddy, hug hug~¡±


    In the end, Donghuang Li squeezed between the two of them, causing Ye Hua¡¯s n to go into ruin. However, towards his daughter, Ye Hua did not felt angry at her at all.


    Donghuang Li lied down between her parents, and the smile that was on her face seemed like it was about to blossom anytime soon. Donghuang Li kissed onto her left, then kissed onto her right, and words could not describe how happy Donghuang Li felt right now.


    Compared to the past, Donghuang Li¡¯s life right now was practically just like a fairy tale. Now, she has both her father and mother to apany her, and at night, all three of them were able to sleep together on the same bed.


    I¡¯m so happy right now~


    ¡°Daddy, mommy, you two have to quickly give birth to a little brother for Ah Li.¡± Donghuang Li who was lying down in the middle said happily.


    Tonight, Donghuang Baizhi was wearing thin nightclothes, and that faintly discernible body of hers caused Ye Hua to feel very unbearable.


    While lying on her side, and her head rested on her arm, Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously, ¡°Why do Ah Li want a little brother so much?¡±


    ¡°Because Ah Li is the smallest right now. After Aunt Qing gives birth to the baby, Ah Li will be the biggest. But even if that is the case, Ah Li would only be older than one person. Therefore, mommy, you have to quickly give birth to a little brother for Ah Li.¡± Donghuang Li did not say her main motive for wanting her mother to give birth to a little brother for her. If I have a little brother, I would be able to bully my little brother~


    After hearing their daughter¡¯s exnation, Donghuang Baizhiughed, while a smile appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth.


    The number of family members in my family is gradually increasing. This is a good sign.


    ¡°Mommy, you have to quickly make a baby with daddy.¡± The little fellow said pitifully, and the little fellow¡¯s words caused Donghuang Baizhi to be very shy.


    Seeing that her mommy¡¯s face turned red and didn¡¯t speak, Donghuang Li began pleading with her father, ¡°Daddy~ Mommy is not saying anything.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, the process of making a child cannot be seen by children.¡±


    Donghuang Li wrinkled her brows, then suddenly jumped up from the bed, ¡°Ah Li won¡¯t disturb daddy and mommy in making a child then, Ah Li will go and sleep with Aunt Qing.¡±


    After finished speaking, Donghuang Li wore onto her slippers, then ran out of the bedroom. From the looks of it, Donghuang Li really wanted to have a little brother to bully.


    ¡°Ah Li...¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out tenderly.


    My daughter is my shield, and now that my shield ran away, Ye Hua is definitely going to bully me to death.


    ¡°Baizhi,e over.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s heartbeat began elerating and she said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t want to~¡±


    ¡°Quicklye over, if not, I¡¯m going to tell Ah Li that you are not cooperating with me.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi waspletely speechless. This fellow actually used our daughter to threaten me, he is truly shameless...


    Donghuang Baizhi slowly moved towards Ye Hua...


    ¡°This is more like it.¡± Ye Hua was very satisfied as he embraced Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s willow waist with his big hands.


    ¡°Ye Hua~¡± Donghuang Baizhi moaned.


    The fire in my body has been sessfully ignited by this Baizhi, this Baizhi is truly an alluring empress.


    ¡°Baizhi, your figure is still as good as it used to be.¡± Ye Hua¡¯s hands had long slipped into Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s nightclothes.


    Hmm, hmm, hmm~


    Donghuang Baizhi couldn¡¯t contain herself anymore.


    A slight trace of smile appeared on the corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth, ¡°Baizhi, you are still as sensitive as you used to be.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around anymore~¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out shyly.


    Donghuang Baizhi was having it hard, because Ye Hua would only ignite the me within her body but wouldn¡¯t help her extinguish the me that he ignited.


    After retracting back those wicked hands of his, Ye Hua lightly embraced Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s impressive body, ¡°Baizhi, after I recovered, let¡¯s make a little brother for Ah Li.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi let out a breath of relief, then said, ¡°En, as long as you are happy.¡±


    Did anyone hear that? Those two women have already been subdued by me! After I bepletely healed in a few days, I will... Eh... Is bingpletely healed in a few days a bit too fast? It would be bad if they end up seeing through my act because of that.


    The feeling of hugging onto an empress to sleep is indeed different. It would be great if Qing Ya were here too, that way, everything would be perfect.


    The night gradually went by, and daybreak arrived.


    Above Dry Zen Sect, 3000 people could be seen to have gathered, and on a bunch of big gs, the word ¡°Ding¡± was written on them.


    While with armors worn on their bodies, everyone from Ding Family was gazing at the Dry Zen Sect that was below them.


    Right now, Dry Zen Sect lookedpletely the same as it used to. There was no bloodstain or smoke, and only a faint aura of death was drifting above Dry Zen Sect. The aura of death made everyone in Ding Family to feel ufortable in their hearts!


    Ding Yuan shouted out loudly, ¡°Steel your minds!¡±


    This group of people is truly formidable. Just this aura of death alone is enough to make others feel intimidated. It is no wonder that they were able to exterminate Dry Zen Sect in just a night!


    Ding Yuan could be seen taking out a rainbow color bell from his body.


    This was Ding Family¡¯s ancient godly item, Soul Absorbing Bell!


    ¡°People that are within Dry Zen Sect, listen! All of you have been surrounded by us! Those that are smart,y down your weapons and walk out of the sect while with your hands hugged onto your head, and I should give you an intact corpse!¡±


    Ding Yuan shouted out towards Dry Zen Sect. However, the sect was extremely quiet, seemingly like there was no one inside the sect at all.


    ¡°Family head, we canunch an attack at them and force our way into the sect!¡± Ding Yuan¡¯s eldest son took a step forward and said in a low voice.


    Ding Yuan remained silent for a moment, then ordered, ¡°Ding Hui, you should bring along a thousand people with you andunch an attack at them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ding Hui waved his hand, and a thousand people followed along with him and descended into the inside of Dry Zen Sect!


    Everyone was very careful as they were afraid that they were going to bending into the enemy¡¯s trap. However, there wasn¡¯t any trap or ambush at all after theynded in Dry Zen Sect.


    Upon seeing that, Ding Yuan ordered everyone to charge forward!


    Deafening shouts immediately began ringing out from the valley.


    ording to logic, the sounds of weapons colliding should have definitely rung out along with the shouts.


    However, there were only shouts and no other sounds.


    Without any effort at all, Ding Family upied Dry Zen Sect!


    ¡°Family head, we have won!¡±


    Not sure who was it within the group that shouted that out, soon after, everyone in Ding Family began cheering, and those who were carrying the big gs began waving the big gs!


    A smile appeared on the corner of Ding Yuan¡¯s mouth.


    Isn¡¯t this too easy? Is there no one in Dry Zen Sect anymore?


    However, up till now, Ding Yuan still did not know just how many people were in the group that exterminated Dry Zen Sect, and he thought that there were definitely at least over a hundred people in the group.


    Zi...


    The main pce¡¯s two huge redwood doors slowly opened, and a man who wore a nightgown, hair that was fluffy, and had eye bags could be seen walking out from the main pce.


    ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning, what are you all making so much noise for, do you all still intend to let others sleep or not!¡± Greed took out a pair of eyesses from his nightgown¡¯s pocket and wiped onto the eyesses with his nightgown, then wore the eyesses.


    Everyone from Ding Family looked towards Greed.


    Why is there only one person?


    Ding Yuan asked, ¡°May I ask who your distinguished is?¡±


    Greed sized up the human who was in front of him as he dug onto his eye boogers, then said unhurriedly, ¡°Only this many of you came here?¡±

 Chapter 266 – Everything is fake

    <h4>Chapter 266 ¨C Everything is fake</h4>


    After hearing what Greed said, everyone became on the alert as they pointed their weapons at Greed.


    ¡°You are the person who exterminated Dry Zen Sect?¡± Ding Yuan shouted out angrily as he raised the Soul Absorbing Bell that was in his hand.


    Greed said with a smile on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t act so overexaggerated, I merely killed some people to amuse myself.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant fellow, don¡¯t be so cocky!¡± Ding Yuan immediately shook onto the Soul Absorbing Bell that was in his hand.


    Along with the sound of the bell ringing out, a rainbow light that carried along a strange sound with it floated out from the bell and attacked at Greed.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Greed suddenly let out a sneeze, then said faintly, ¡°It is rather cold here in the mountains.¡±


    Everyone looked dazedly at Greed.


    The ancient godly item¡¯s attack was actually blown away by a sneeze...


    How is that possible!


    Greed stretched out his hand and grasped, and the Soul Absorbing Bell that was in Ding Yuan¡¯s hand teleported and appeared in Greed¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This little bell is fine when used to amuse a dog, but to use it for killing people, it is stillcking a bit in quality.¡± Greed lightly grasped onto the bell, and Ding Family¡¯s ancient godly item immediately burst into pieces.


    The huge mass of energy that was produced after the ancient godly item burst into pieces sent everyone in Ding Family flying, and immediately, almost everyone in Ding Family was sitting on the ground.


    Ding Yuan was stupefied.


    This guy actually destroyed the ancient godly item with just his hand alone! Did my eyes see wrongly? How is this possible! This is definitely not possible!


    ¡°Everyone, calm down! This is merely an illusion!¡± Ding Yuan shouted out loudly, and sure enough, everyone from Ding Family calmed down.


    ¡°Arrogant fellow, you think you can scare my Ding Family away with just a mere illusion? Hand over your life!¡±


    Greed let out a yawn, then said with a slight smile, ¡°You humans just like to deceive yourselves.¡±


    ¡°They still haven¡¯t woken up, so I will just deal with you bunch myself. All of you, end your own life!¡± After finished speaking, Greed turned around and walked back into the main pce. Greed was intending to go back to sleep.


    ¡°End your own life!¡±


    Those four words resounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Without the slightest bit of change in his expression at all, one person from Ding Family could be seen drawing out his sword and stabbing the sword at his own body. Even more, because the person didn¡¯t die after stabbing himself with the sword, the person drew out the sword from his body, then stabbed himself again with the sword.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic, this is merely an illusion!¡± Ding Yuan shook his head, then shouted out loudly.


    Ding Yuan¡¯s eldest son could be seen drawing out his own sword too, then shed the de of the sword at his own neck.


    Blood immediately sttered in all directions, and Ding Yuan¡¯s face was filled with his son¡¯s blood.


    ¡°This is merely an illusion, everyone, stay calm!¡±


    ¡°I stabbed myself, this feels great!¡±


    ¡°Why am I not able to stab myself to death? Let me try stabbing myself a few more times.¡±


    Just like this, Ding Yuan watched as everyone killed themselves. All ten of his sons were currently already lying down on the ground, and before 10 minutes even passed, everyone from Ding Family was lying down on a pool of blood.


    A dense bloody smell drifted around the air, and the pungent smell was enough to make one feel like puking. However, everyone that was lying down on the ground did not have any painful expression on their faces, and instead, there was a smile of relief on their faces.


    ¡°Illusion... this is merely an illusion...¡± Ding Yuan mumbled, not daring to believe everything that was before his eyes.


    Greed merely used the simplest hypnotism that he knows of, and when one reached the power level that Ding Yuan was at, low-level hypnotisms were no longer effective on them, therefore, amongst everyone in Ding Family, Ding Yuan was the only one not affected by Greed¡¯s hypnotism.


    Cling!


    Ding Yuan drew out his sword while mumbling to himself, ¡°This is merely an illusion... this is merely an illusion... everything is fake...¡±


    Stab!


    Ding Yuan stabbed the sword through his own heart.


    Ding Yuan¡¯s lofty figure gradually copsed onto the ground as blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth. While looking at his sons¡¯ corpses, Ding Yuan mumbled, ¡°Illusion... illusion... this is merely an illusion...¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Ding Family, one of south¡¯s five aristocratic families, was exterminated.


    Ding Family saw their enemy, but they didn¡¯t manage to even touch till the corner of their enemy¡¯s clothing!


    The other four aristocratic families should be d that they didn¡¯t draw till the matchstick of death. Drawing the winning matchstick was no different from drawing a ticket to death. Originally, Ding Yuan wanted to take the merit for destroying the unknown power for his own family, but in the end, even up till death, he still wasn¡¯t willing to believe that everything before his eyes was real.


    Some people were hiding in the dark and observing what was happening between Ding Family and Greed, and when they saw everyone from Ding Familymitted suicide, they were scared to the point that their souls almost left their bodies.


    After a long while, then did those people finally came back to their senses and hurriedly sent out the news of Ding Family had been exterminated to their respective powers.


    Even an aristocratic family is not able to deal with that person! It seems like the big powers are going to have to be the ones to deal with this unknown power!


    As expected, the moment the news was sent back, the entire cultivation world went crazy, and pretty much all of the powers within the south began to panic.


    Ding Family who possesses an ancient godly item is exterminated just like this! Not a single person remained from everyone in Ding Family that went to deal with the unknown power, and furthermore, everything was done by just one person!


    My god, just how did that person managed to do that! That person is not a human at all, he is practically a demon!


    When the other four aristocratic families received the news regarding Ding Family, all of them had a stupefied look on their faces, then soon after, they patted onto their chests in relief.


    It is fortunate that I didn¡¯t draw the winning matchstick, if not, I would have been the one that died.


    Afterward, the remaining four aristocratic families held a meeting again. All four of the aristocratic families were definitely not going to go and deal with the unknown power, and there was practically only going to be one oue from the meeting, which was to request for the big powers to deal with the unknown power!


    Us aristocratic families are not a match for that unknown power.


    In the bedroom that was on the second floor of Leisure Bar.


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s pure white arms were ced on Ye Hua¡¯s chest, and she was currently nestled within the crook of Ye Hua¡¯s arm. To Donghuang Baizhi, it has been a very long time since she hadst slept so well.


    Suddenly, an urgent jade letter was sent to Donghuang Baizhi, causing Donghuang Baizhi to open her hazy beautiful eyes. Seeing that Ye Hua still hasn¡¯t woken up, Donghuang Baizhi stealthily gave Ye Hua a kiss, then checked onto the contents of the jade letter.


    Slowly, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression became grave.


    Just a while ago, Ding Family was exterminated! And it was all done by just one person!


    Just one person alone exterminated an aristocratic family! How is this possible! The strengths of those aristocratic families are all very strong, especially those family heads. And adding on with the help of an ancient godly item, how was it possible for Ding Family to be exterminated by just one person?


    Furthermore, the amount of time it took for that person to exterminate Ding Family was so short!


    ¡°Baizhi, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly. Just a while ago, Ye Hua received news from Wei Chang.


    That guy did a good job in exterminating that Ding Family.


    However, those people are too stupid, they don¡¯t know how to act at all. If I was there, I would have definitely made it so that it seems that I won the battle with great difficulty, and everyone in my team would have to suffer grave injuries too. That way, the other humans would then be willing toe and attack us.


    Instead, right now, now that those people used just one person to intimidate everyone, I dare to guarantee that even the big power, Ji Family, wouldn¡¯t dare to go and deal with them.


    Those knockoffs sure are stupid.


    However, thinking back to how I was in the past, I seemed to have indeed been as stupid as those knockoffs. The me in the past was indeed very stupid.


    ¡°Ye Hua, just a while ago, Ding Family was exterminated, and that was all done by just one person that the unknown power sent out!¡± Donghuang Baizhi said gravely, and worried could be seen flickering within her eyes.


    Ye Hua pulled Donghuang Baizhi into his embrace, then said faintly, ¡°What does this matter have anything to do with you.¡±


    ¡°This matter of course has something to do with me. One of the jobs of the three big powers is to uphold thew and order of this world!¡±


    While pinching onto the empress¡¯s cheek, Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°Baizhi, your job is to properly be a wife and a mother.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, be serious~¡±


    ¡°You forgot just what you should do after waking up in the morning?¡± Ye Hua reminded.


    Donghuang Baizhi rolled her eyes petntly at Ye Hua, then gave Ye Hua a sweet kiss.


    This feels great!


    After taking liberties of the empress, Ye Hua let go of his hands, then said calmly, ¡°In any case, this is the south¡¯s problem and isn¡¯t a problem for you to care about.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi who had turned iparably red because of Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°But, what if that group of people end uping to the north?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you are intending on going to the south and meddle in the south¡¯s matter?¡± Ye Hua asked gravely.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded her head, ¡°If the south has no way of dealing with that unknown power, I will have no choice but to go!¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to!¡± Ye Hua shouted out coldly.


    My dear empress, why do you even have the ambition of upholding thew and order of this world? Aren¡¯t you practically going against me by having such an ambition like that?


    Moreover, with that bit of capability that you possess, you are not a match for those people at all. Do you intend on sending yourself to your death?


    Donghuang Baizhi pouted her small mouth and shook onto her husband¡¯s arm, ¡°Ye Hua~ This is my job~ You should support me in my job~¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Hua was determined in objecting to Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s idea.


    If you were to go, in the end, I would have to be the one toe and save you. You are truly a foolish woman!

 Chapter 267 – Frightening idea

    <h4>Chapter 267 ¨C Frightening idea</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Qing Ya could be seen entering the bedroom with Ah Li.


    Donghuang Li immediately jumped onto the bed, then kissed onto her father¡¯s cheek, ¡°Daddy, time to wake up~¡±


    Soon after, Qing Ya walked over and gave Ye Hua a sweet kiss. This made Ye Hua felt incredibly great.


    While Ye Hua yed around with Ah Li, Donghuang Baizhi began recounting what happened to Qing Ya.


    After awakening her bloodline, Qing Ya became aware of her duty to protect the humans. Therefore, when Qing Ya came across such a matter like this, she wouldn¡¯t shirk away from the matter with dishonor.


    ¡°Baizhi, I wille along with you.¡± Qing Ya said with a tender smile on her face.


    ¡°Qing Ya, thank you.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi was very grateful towards Qing Ya, and because of Qing Ya¡¯s reaction, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s impression towards Qing Ya became even more favorable.


    ¡°What do you mean that you will go along with her! Who allowed you two to go!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely. It has only been a few days since they have been obedient, and right now, they are beginning to be disobedient again.


    Is this matter even something that you two should meddle in? What do those knockoffs killing others have anything to do with the two of you?


    Donghuang Baizhi pulled onto Qing Ya, indicating Qing Ya to go and speak to Ye Hua.


    After all, in the two women¡¯s eyes, Ye Hua was acting this way because he was worried about the two of them.


    Qing Ya said tenderly, ¡°Ye Hua, don¡¯t worry, we are able to take care of this matter.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean that you two are able to take care of this matter? Do you two not know that it is very dangerous? In any case, you two are not allowed to go to the south.¡± Ye Hua said gravely. Right now, although Qing Ya has be strong, she does not have any experience in fighting at all. With the way she is right now, even if she went to the south, it would be pointless.


    Donghuang Li began acting as the judge, ¡°What daddy said is right. Mommy and Aunt Qing, you two are not allowed to go to the south.¡±


    ¡°Look, look, Ah Li is much sensiblepared to the two of you.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled helplessly, ¡°Ye Hua, it is not like I am saying that I am intending to go to the south right now, what I am saying is that, I will decide on what to do after seeing how the situation at the south goes.¡±


    ¡°This is more like it. Carry me to the wheelchair, we will go out to eat breakfast, I know of a store that makes pretty good wontons.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li will help daddy get off the bed.¡±


    ¡°My Ah Li is the most sensible.¡± Ye Hua rubbed onto his daughter¡¯s head.


    Take a look at this daughter of mine, then take a look at those two women of mine, do those two women think that they are ultramen? To actually intend to head to wherever that has danger.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi shook their heads helplessly.


    Ye Hua¡¯s temper is still as smelly as usual, only we would be able to withstand this temper of his.


    Just like this, the four left the bar.


    Two beautiful women, with one of the women pushing onto a wheelchair which has a man sat in it, and an adorable little child. The light that was emitted out from thebination of those four people caused everyone¡¯s eyes to be blind. Right now, no matter if it was male, female, old, or young, everyone was looking at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, and no one was even looking at Ye Hua...


    Even more, the number of gazes that Little Ah Li received was higher than the number of gazes that Ye Hua received. This caused Ye Hua to be speechless.


    In the future, I might as well just stay at home, when I leave the house with them, my limelight is pretty muchpletely stolen by them.


    However, bringing them out with me does indeed help me to grow my face... What are you all looking at! Continue looking and I will kill all of you!


    ¡°Your Honor! Subordinate has a matter to report to you.¡± Wei Chang¡¯s voice rang out in Ye Hua¡¯s head.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Wei Chang said gravely, ¡°Ying Family acted ording to Your Honor¡¯s order and did not step forth to deal with the counterfeits. However, Ji Family also found an excuse to not step forth and deal with the counterfeits.¡±


    ¡°Haha, this Ji Family is rather smart, they know that they are not a match for those counterfeits.¡± Ye Hua sneered.


    This Ji Family is much smarter than I had expected.


    However, this Ji Family still has to be exterminated. In the south, there is Ying Family, and in the north, there is Voidless Realm, therefore, the existence of this Ji Family is unnecessary.


    ¡°Your Honor, this Ji Family is not acting ording tomon sense. Should we give this Ji Family a warning, or perhaps, just exterminate this Ji Family?¡± Wei Chang asked curiously.


    Ye Hua pondered for a moment, then said faintly, ¡°Leave this Ji Family alone for now. Instead of us dealing with this Ji Family ourselves, we might as well let others deal with this Ji Family. I reckon that, for Ji Family to shrink back instead of stepping forth to deal with those counterfeits, Ji Family will receive a lot of hate.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate understood Your Honor¡¯s intention. I will make Ji Family¡¯s reputation be tarnished by getting Xun Fang to spread the news of Ji Family not intending to step forth to deal with those counterfeits.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡°


    Wei Chang asked again, ¡°Then, how should I deal with those counterfeits?¡±


    ¡°We will first see what they intend to do next before we decide on how to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Right now, at Ji Family¡¯s main hall, 10+ Ji Family¡¯s important members were currently holding a meeting together, and the topic of the meeting was regarding the unknown power that destroyed Dry Zen Sect.


    Ji Family¡¯s family head wore a gorgeous gown, which helped further amplify his unique temperament. To add on, Ji Family¡¯s family head¡¯s facial features were extremely outstanding, and when ced in the outside world, he could be considered a very handsome fellow.


    Ji Family¡¯s family head¡¯s name was called Ji Zizhen.


    Sitting at Ji Zizhen¡¯s right and left sides were his two little brothers. The one sitting on the left was called Ji Ji. Ji Ji was Ji Family¡¯s second eldest child. Ji Ji was tall and sturdy, and the sideburns that were on his face gave him a very unique look.


    Sitting on the right side was Ji Family¡¯s third eldest child, Ji Teng. Same as Ji Ji, Ji Teng was a tall and sturdy man.


    Amongst the three brothers, Ji Zizhen was the only one who looked handsome and elegant. It was truly very strange.


    The remaining people were Ji Family¡¯s elders. Towards those people, Ji Zizhen didn¡¯t really ce them in his eyes, because in his eyes, those people were all people who already had a leg stretched into their own coffins.


    ¡°Family head, the four aristocratic families are requesting us for help. We cannot shrink back at such a time like this, if we were to shrink back, how would others look at us?¡± One of the elders spoke.


    At this time, what our Ji Family should do is to step forth and deal with that unknown power! If not, what rights do we have to have those aristocratic families and families acknowledge allegiance to us?


    Ji Jiughed heartily, ¡°Elder, you are over exaggerating, the correct thing for us to do right now is to not step forth!¡±


    ¡°What second brother just said is right. Right now, now that both Voidless Realm and Ying Family are greatly weakened, it is precisely the time for our Ji Family to rise up above them! If our power were to be weakened because we chose to step forth and deal with that unknown power, won¡¯t we end up missing this good opportunity that is right before us?¡± Ji Teng said in disdain.


    Suppressing the other two big powers is the matter that we should care about right now!


    In spite of what those two said, the elder still said insistently, ¡°Family head, with how things are right now, it won¡¯t be good for us if we were to not step forth and deal with that unknown power. Dry Zen Sect was destroyed by that unknown power, followed by Ding Family being destroyed by that unknown power too. Ying Family let out words that they are not able to deal with that unknown power because their strength was greatly weakened. Therefore, the mission to deal with the unknown power is currently on our shoulders. Family head, if you were to choose to not step forth, it would be hard for our Ji Family to continue making those aristocratic families and families be willing to pledge allegiance to us!¡±


    Ji Jiughed lightly, ¡°Elder, you have be old, you are afraid of everything. Would our Ji Family be scared of those aristocratic families and families? I would reckon that they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything even if we chose to not step forth to deal with that unknown power!¡±


    Ji Zizhen who had been remaining silent since the beginning said faintly, ¡°I have already rejected their request for help. There is no need to discuss about this matter anymore because there is no point in further discussing about it.¡±


    ¡°Family head!¡±


    ¡°Elder, I think that you should go back home and rest. The sun today is a bit big, be careful to not catch a heatstroke.¡± Ji Zizhen said with concern, but obviously, his intention was to chase away this elder.


    The elder stomped off.


    This Ji Family will wither within the hands of those three brothers sooner orter!


    After remaining silent for quite a while, killing intent gradually emitted out from Ji Teng as he said, ¡°Big brother! When Voidless Realm and Ying Family fought with each other, it is rumored that someone came to stop the two from continuing on fighting. However, up till now, no one has shown up in our Ji Family. It is possible that those people have long disappeared, therefore, there is no need for us to do things ording to the rules!¡±


    ¡°Third brother, let¡¯s wait a bit more. If no one shows up in our Ji Family within half a month¡¯s time, we will annex Ying Family! The south only needs just one big power! As for Voidless Realm which is located in the north, after we exterminated Ying Family, we will exterminate them! At that time, our Ji Family should unify the entire Cultivation World!¡± Ji Zizhen said indifferently, seemingly like what he just said was something that was very easy to do.


    Everyone stood up, then cupped their hands and shouted out, ¡°Unify the entire Cultivation World!¡¯


    A slight arc appeared on the corner of Ji Zizhen¡¯s mouth.


    Right now, Ye Hua was currently eating wontons with his family.


    ¡°Boss! Give me another big bowl of wontons!¡± Ye Hua shouted out. The number of wontons in a bowl is really too little. Humans are precisely too stingy.


    On the other hand, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi ate the wontons gracefully. Just looking at them eat was an enjoyment on its own.


    ¡°Boss, Ah Li wants another big bowl of wontons too!¡± Donghuang Li still hasn¡¯t learned how to eat gracefully, and the way she eats right now was the same as how Ye Hua eats.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Hua shouted out gravely, ¡°Give us a bit more wontons this time.¡±

 Chapter 268 – Family of four

    <h4>Chapter 268 ¨C Family of four</h4>


    ¡°Handsome fellow, this business of mine is just a small business, I will add just a few more wontons for you.¡± The boss was a straightforward person. However, the main reason that the boss was willing to give a few more wontons was because of the child, and of course, the two beautiful women.


    Donghuang Baizhi took out a paper napkin and wiped onto the soup that was on the corner of her daughter¡¯s mouth, ¡°Ah Li, as a girl, you have to eat slowly.¡±


    ¡°But, if Ah Li were to eat like how mommy eats, Ah Li would have to take at least half an hour to finish a bowl of wontons.¡± Donghuang Li took a look at the bowls that were on the table. Daddy and I have already finished eating a bowl, and yet mommy and Aunt Qing still haven¡¯t finished eating half a bowl.


    Both Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were women that were at the peak, therefore, when they were outside, it was only natural that they would pay attention to their images. How could they act as recklessly as how they would act when they were at home?


    Towards how the two women act outside, Ye Hua was very pleased. As my women, this is precisely how they should act!


    ¡°Ah Li is still small right now, after she grows up, she would naturally feel embarrassed to eat like this.¡± Ye Hua didn¡¯t really mind how Ah Li eats. As my daughter, Ah Li would naturally not be just a pretty face. In the future, Ah Li will be following along with me to kill enemies.


    ¡°Here are your wontons, be careful, they are hot.¡±


    The boss carried two big bowls of wontons over to them.


    Now that my hands are able to move, I am no longer able to enjoy their tender service. Although it is a bit disappointing, at the least, I am now able to touch them with my hands, and this alone is a rather great enjoyment too.


    Donghuang Baizhi once again received Voidless Realm¡¯s jade letter, and she could be seen letting out a light sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qing Ya asked with concern.


    ¡°Ying Family let out words that they are not going to step forth and deal with the unknown power because they are recuperating. Ying Family¡¯s reason is reasonable, but this Ji Family actually chose to not deal with that unknown power without any reason! This Ji Family is truly too much!¡± Donghuang Baizhi felt iparably indignant. As one of the south¡¯s big powers, when such a big matter happened, Ji Family actually chose to turn their heads away from the matter! This Ji Family¡¯s action is simply hateful!


    Ye Hua did not speak. From the looks of it, Wei Chang and the others did a good job with their intelligence. Right now, their intelligence is even ahead of Baizhi¡¯s intelligence by a bit.


    ¡°This Ji Family is most probably nning to do something. Baizhi, you have to be a bit more careful.¡± Qing Ya was very concerned. After all, right now, they were all a family, and as a family, it was only right to care about each other.


    Donghuang Baizhi let out a heavy sigh, ¡°En, I will be a bit more careful.¡±


    ¡°Since those two are not intending to deal with that unknown power, you shouldn¡¯t involve yourself with that unknown power, lest you end up falling into those two¡¯s traps.¡± Ye Hua warned.


    Donghuang Li said with her tender voice, ¡°Mommy, you have to listen to daddy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, mommy will listen to daddy.¡± Donghuang Baizhiughed lightly.


    Donghuang Baizhi knew that those two families were forcing her to deal with that unknown power, and that if she were to really step forth and deal with that unknown power, she would be falling into those two¡¯s traps. Donghuang Baizhi was not foolish.


    Ye Hua felt a lot more at ease. As long as Donghuang Baizhi doesn¡¯t involve herself with those counterfeits, everything will still be under my control. Although I am living veryfortably right now, I still need some entertainment to entertain myself.


    As the family head, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Today, we will apany Ah Li to have fun. Shopping mall and amusement park, we will be going to those two ces.¡±


    ¡°Yay, this is great! Thank you, daddy!¡± Donghuang Li immediately became excited, and she could be seen finishing the remaining wontons that were in her bowl in just two mouthfuls. Right now, Donghuang Li wished she could immediately fly to the amusement park and began having fun.


    The two women naturally wouldn¡¯t reject such a thing like this. While bringing the child out to have fun, it was also counted as a date with Ye Hua for them.


    Up till now, Donghuang Baizhi still hasn¡¯t gone on a date with Ye Hua, and only Qing Ya has enjoyed going on dates with Ye Hua.


    The family of four arrived at Long¡¯an City¡¯s biggest amusement park, Fangte.


    During the whole journey to the amusement park, the little fellow was extremely excited, and when they arrived at the entrance of the amusement park, the little fellow couldn¡¯t contain herself anymore and began running all around the entrance, seemingly like she had been injected with a stimnt.


    Without choice, Donghuang Baizhi carried her daughter, while Qing Ya took charge of pushing onto Ye Hua.


    It was Ye Hua¡¯s first timeing to an amusement park too, and he felt that it was a rather fresh experience.


    Humans sure know how to y. However, is that roller coaster really that exciting? Those people that are riding the roller coaster are screaming so loudly.


    ¡°Daddy, mommy, Ah Li wants to ride the roller coaster!¡± Donghuang Li who was in her mother¡¯s embrace shouted out.


    Donghuang Baizhi said tenderly, ¡°Ah Li is still not tall enough yet right now, the amusement park won¡¯t allow Ah Li to ride the roller coaster.¡±


    ¡°Hmm~ Hmm~ Ah Li wants to ride the roller coaster~ Daddy, help Ah Li to convince those uncles to let Ah Li ride the roller coaster~¡± Seeing that it was useless to plead her mother, Ah Li began pleading her father for help.


    While smoking a cigarette, Ye Hua said with a light smile, ¡°Ah Li, some rules have to be followed, do you understand?¡±


    Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth, having a look on her that was saying, I am angry right now, the kind of angry that can¡¯t be pacified no matter what.


    ¡°Ah Li, look, that ce is selling ice creams.¡±


    Donghuang Li who had a look on her that seemed like she was about to throw a tantrum immediately be cheerful again, ¡°Mommy, Ah Li wants to eat ice cream~¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, we will go and buy ice creams together.¡±


    Seeing Donghuang Baizhi carried their daughter to go and buy ice creams, Ye Hua grabbed onto Qing Ya¡¯s small hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Envious?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Qing Ya smiled lovably.


    ¡°In a few more months, you are also going to be a mother, you have to prepare yourself.¡± Ye Hua said tenderly.


    Qing Yaughed lightly, ¡°I have long already prepared myself. If our child is the mischievous type, there is going to be enough for you to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I like children that are mischievous. If our child is mischievous, in the future, he can follow along with me to conquer the universe!¡± Ye Huaughed heartily, causing people who were around him to ce their attention on him. However, those people¡¯s attention moved onto Qing Ya in no time.


    What a beautiful woman!


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at her husband, ¡°You better don¡¯t misguide my child. In the future, my child is going to be either a scientist or a doctor.¡±


    ¡°What future is there in bing a scientist or a doctor? In the future, our family will be standing at the peak of the universe and overlooking everyone!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t smoke anymore, your acting cool after smoking syndrome is acting up again.¡± Qing Ya took away the cigarette that was in Ye Hua¡¯s mouth and threw it away.


    ¡°Daddy, Aunt Qing, here are your ice creams.¡±


    Qing Ya pinched onto Donghuang Li¡¯s tender cheek, ¡°Ah Li sure is thoughtful.¡±


    Receiving an adult¡¯s praise, Ah Li became even happier.


    On the other hand, Ye Hua was paying attention to his wives eating ice creams.


    Donghuang Baizhi and Qing Ya could be seen licking and sucking onto the ice creams.


    If... they were to... it should feel very great... right?


    ¡°You are Qing Ya?¡±


    A voice could be heard ringing out, and Ye Hua turned his head around to take a look.


    The person who spoke was... someone who could just barely enough be counted as a beautiful woman in Ye Hua¡¯s eyes.


    Looking at the person who suddenly appeared, Qing Ya wrinkled her brows, then soon after, she cried out in surprise, ¡°You are Yun Lan!¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, it has been 10 years since Ist met you, I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you anymore, you have be so beautiful.¡± Yun Lan had a surprised look on her face.


    Qing Ya appeared very polite, ¡°You are being too nice. You still look the same as how you looked back then, you didn¡¯t change much.¡±


    The two were high school ssmates, and at that time, Qing Ya was still expanding her business at Long¡¯an City. It was only a few years ago then did Qing Ya¡¯s business began expanding at Zijin City. During Qing Ya¡¯s high school life, she studied at Long¡¯an City.


    ¡°This is?¡± Yun Lan looked towards Ye Hua and asked, while thinking to herself, ¡°This man sure is handsome, it¡¯s a pity that he is in a wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°This is my husband, Ye Hua.¡± Qing Ya appeared to be very gentle and didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Yun Lan said with a smile as she stretched out her hand.


    If it was based on Ye Hua¡¯s past character, he would definitely not shake Yun Lan¡¯s hand.


    Right now, the only reason Ye Hua shook Yun Lan¡¯s hand was because he was giving Qing Ya face. After stretching out his hand and lightly shook Yun Lan¡¯s hand, Ye Hua immediately withdrew his hand, seemingly like the other person¡¯s hand was filled with germs.


    Yun Lan felt that Ye Hua¡¯s attitude was very cold. Qing Ya is truly pitiful, she has money, and has the looks, and yet, she actually found herself such an arrogant man.


    Looking at Donghuang Baizhi and Donghuang Li who were at the side, Yun Lan eximed in her own mind, ¡°This woman¡¯s looks sure are outstanding, and this child, she is adorable to death.¡±

 Chapter 269 – Compare who had it worse

    <h4>Chapter 269 ¨C Compare who had it worse</h4>


    ¡°This is?¡± Yun Lan asked curiously.


    This woman sure is long-winded, I really want to just send her flying with a kick.


    ¡°My wife.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Eh......¡± Yun Lan was surprised for only a moment. This man actually has two wives. However, this is nothing too surprising, it is not like I have nevere across someone who has two wives.


    However, for such two beautiful women to match with this cold temperament man who sits in a wheelchair, it is truly a bit of a pity.


    In actuality, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s temperament was very simr to Ye Hua¡¯s temperament. If there were strangers present, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face would be filled with frost, and that empress aura of hers would faintly leak out from her.


    ¡°Qing Ya, since it is about to be noon, let¡¯s have lunch together. Qiu Yan will be there too, the three of us can reminisce of the past while we have lunch.¡± Yun Lan put her mindset into order. This is other people¡¯s family affairs, it is better for me to not ask too much about it.


    ¡°Qiu Yan will be there too?¡± Qing Ya said with a slight smile. I remember that, during junior high school, my rtionship with Qiu Yan was pretty good. Just that, during senior high school, Qiu Yan went to another city to study.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she even found herself a very formidable husband, this matter is very interesting.¡± Yun Lan began sharing this interesting information with Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya asked curiously, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Me? Nothing much, things are pretty much the same as usual for me. That fellow of mine went to buy water for me.¡±


    Qing Ya also really wanted to reminisce about the past with her old ssmates, however, she had to first ask Ye Hua about his opinion, ¡°Ye Hua, let¡¯s eat lunch together with them.¡±


    Originally, it should be a time of enjoyment for their family of four, and to speak the truth, Ye Hua didn¡¯t want others to insert themselves into their family of four¡¯s time of enjoyment. However, upon seeing that Qing Ya was so keen on having lunch with her old ssmates, Ye Hua didn¡¯t reject Qing Ya¡¯s suggestion.


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t say anything and merely nodded his head in response to Qing Ya¡¯s question.


    Upon seeing Ye Hua¡¯s action, Yun Lan felt that Ye Hua was very cocky. If this man has a cigarette in his mouth, I¡¯m sure that he would look extremely cocky.


    Ye Hua silently took out a stick of cigarette.


    Yun Lan, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Yun Lan, we have been searching for you for quite a while.¡±


    Two men and one woman could be seen walking over from the side.


    The woman could be counted as a so-so beautiful woman in Ye Hua¡¯s eyes. After all, after looking at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi every day, Ye Hua¡¯s judgment of women¡¯s looks have be picky.


    Of course, in normal people¡¯s eyes, this so-so beautiful woman was a goddess.


    As for the other two men, they can be overlooked, there was nothing much to say about those two men.


    ¡°Qing Ya!¡± The woman could be seen crying out in surprise, then immediately ran over and pulled onto Qing Ya¡¯s delicate hands.


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows became wrinkled. To actually dare to touch my woman, are you tired of living!


    ¡°Qiu Yan, it has been a long time since west met.¡± Qing Ya said with a slight smile. Qing Ya was very happy to be able to meet her old ssmates.


    However, Ye Hua, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t feeling very happy.


    Later on, I will have to properly give Qing Ya a scolding. Asides from me and my child, no one is allowed to touch my women!


    However, before that, I should first have a talk with Donghuang Baizhi.


    ¡°Baizhi.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Donghuang Baizhi slightly arched her body forward and asked curiously.


    Ye Hua said in displease, ¡°Look at Qing Ya, what mistake do you think she had just made?¡±


    My husband is giving me a quiz, and looking at his expression, he doesn¡¯t seem to be very happy about something that Qing Ya did.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya doesn¡¯t seem to have done anything wrong though? Why is Ye Hua suddenly angry?


    ¡°Mommy, Ah Li knows.¡± Donghuang Li raised her hand and shouted out.


    ¡°Ah Li, you are not allowed to tell your mommy the answer.¡± Ye Hua reminded.


    Donghuang Li let out a sigh, ¡°Mommy, it seems like Ah Li is not able to help you with this question.¡±


    What mistake did Qing Ya make? I really don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Is it that Qing Ya is chatting with her old ssmates and neglecting you?¡± Donghuang Baizhi felt that this was the case. If this is not the case, what else is there for Ye Hua to be angry about?


    Ye Hua shook his head, ¡°Would I be angry because of such a thing like this? It¡¯s something else.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Ah Li will give you a hint, look at Aunt Qing¡¯s hands.¡± Donghuang Li reminded her mother in a low voice.


    Donghuang Baizhi was stupefied, ¡°The mistake that you are talking about couldn¡¯t have been that Qing Ya¡¯s hands are being held by that girl, right?¡±


    ¡°This is precisely the mistake that I am talking about. Baizhi, aside from me and Ah Li, you are not allowed to have any physical contact with other people, not even women!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhiughed, and immediately, she looked incredibly beautiful, causing many people that were walking by to walked into each other.


    This woman is too beautiful.


    This Ye Hua is too petty, I am not allowed to even have any physical contact with other women.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you that I won¡¯t have any physical contact with other people.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said tenderly. Donghuang Baizhi was very obedient.


    ¡°This is more like it. Just look at Qing Ya, she has been holding hands with that woman for so long already and she still doesn¡¯t intend to stop holding hands with that woman.¡± Ye Hua said gravely and unhappily.


    Qin Cong was Yun Lan¡¯s husband, and the other that was called Tang Han was Qiu Yan¡¯s husband.


    When those two men saw Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, both of them had a surprised look on their faces.


    It was normal for those two men to react like that, after all, if a man saw Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi and doesn¡¯t have a surprised look on his face, the man was most probably not straight.


    Both parties began introducing themselves to each other.


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi were still the same as usual, only nodding their heads and did not speak at all.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya was chatting andughing with her two old ssmates.


    I, the Supreme Overlord, am very angry right now. Qing Ya, tonight, you can do as you see fit.


    ¡°Daddy, Ah Li won¡¯t ever make you be angry at Ah Li~¡± Donghuang Li sat on her father¡¯s legs and said stealthily.


    Towards his daughter, Ye Hua was not worried at all, and towards Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua was not very worried.


    Donghuang Baizhi is after all an empress, she is aware of just when she should exhibit her empress aura, therefore, I do not really have to worry much about Donghuang Baizhi. However, as for Qing Ya, she is very worrisome. I will have to slowly educate Qing Ya and get her to learn more from Donghuang Baizhi.


    The few of them arrived at the amusement park¡¯s restaurant and upied a private room to eat lunch.


    Sitting at the dining table, Qing Ya and her two old ssmates were chatting very happily with each other, while the others were simply listening to the three of them chat with each other. In actuality, it was very awkward for the others that were not chatting.


    After the three finished chatting about the past, they began chatting about the present.


    Qiu Yan could be seen holding onto her man¡¯s arm and began bragging about her man, ¡°Qing Ya, my Tang Han is preparing to create a family this year. He has already handed in the required documentation, and if nothing unexpected happens, Tang Family will be formed next year, and at that time, a huge number of resources will be allocated to my Tang Han¡¯s Tang Family.¡±


    Tang Han revealed a light smile on his face, appearing very calm and steady.


    Yun Lan also began bragging about her man, ¡°My Cong Cong also applied to form a family, and if the application is sessful, my Cong Cong will also be able to be a family head next year.¡±


    Qin Cong felt very awkward. Those women, the moment they get together, if they are not showing off their branded goods, they would be showing off their men. In any case, they simply have topare things with each other no matter what.


    ¡°Qing Ya, your luck is very good, Qing Family has already taken root in Zijin City.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, we are still only Long¡¯an City¡¯s small families.¡±


    Qing Ya remained silent while with a smile on her face. Why did the flow of the conversation suddenly move in this direction? What good is there inparing things with each other?


    Yun Lan let out a light sigh and said unhurriedly, ¡°In actuality, my Cong Cong is pretty pitiful, he was abandoned when he was still small, and to climb to where he is right now, not only did he need to work very hard, but he also had to withstand against the evil powers within his family. I am truly fortunate to be able to have Cong Cong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my Tang Han is the same too, he was looked down on by the people in his family ever since he was small, and when he returned back from being a soldier, a few brothers of his even tried to kill him. Fortunately, my Tang Han is formidable and was able to eliminate everyone who tried to kill him.¡± Qiu Yan also began talking about her man, and while talking, tears even began flowing out from Qiu Yan¡¯s eyes. I really feel so heart-pained for my man.


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Li had a sort of a strange look on their faces.


    Are those two women trying topete whose man has it worse?


    I also had it very hard too in the beginning! Qing Ya, why don¡¯t you help me tell them about it.


    When I first climbed out from the ground, everyone that I met would try to kill me, and because of that, I had to live while being afraid and on edge. Not once have I ever dared to ck off or be rxed, and only after killing countless creatures and humans, and going through various kinds of hardships, then did I manage to climb to where I am today.


    However, Qing Ya was not the kind of woman that likes to brag, Qing Ya merely smiled while listening to her two old ssmates brag about their men.

 Chapter 270 – Ye Hua’s questions

    <h4>Chapter 270 ¨C Ye Hua¡¯s questions</h4>


    While the two women were bragging about their men, the two men were feeling somewhat awkward.


    ¡°Qing Ya, do you have any acquaintance who is perhaps able to help us ept our applications more quickly?¡± Yun Lan asked curiously.


    In actuality, even though Tang Han and Qin Cong submitted their applications to form a family, there was still a possibility that their applications would get rejected. After all, it was very difficult for one¡¯s application to form a family to get epted. Just now, when Yun Lan and Qiu Yan bragged about their men, they could be counted to have overexaggerated some things that they have said.


    Donghuang Baizhi was only in charge of overseeing which family was fit to raise into the ranks of the aristocratic families. And when all was said and done, all Donghuang Baizhi had to do was to merely take a look at the documentation, then sign onto the documentation.


    However, to others, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s signature could be an earth-shattering change for them.


    Qing Ya said tenderly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I know anyone who is able to help you all to ept your applications more quickly.¡±


    Ye Hua let out a breath. Qing Ya, why are you being so low-profile, you could have just said that I am able to help them with their applications.


    Just a word from me, and I am able to even let them be a big power. And of course, if I want their families to be exterminated, it would also be but just a word from me.


    Yun Lan and Qiu Yan didn¡¯t intend to just simply reminisce about the past, both of them knew that Qing Ya¡¯s family possesses quite some power, and thus, they wanted to try to get Qing Ya to help their husbands out with their applications. What Yun Lan and Qiu Yan did was normal and understandable.


    Upon hearing Qing Ya¡¯s answer, both Yun Lan and Qiu Yan let out a light sigh. Originally, both of them thought that Qing Ya would be able to help them out a little bit.


    ¡°Qing Ya, you have to be a bit more careful when you are outside nowadays, I heard that it is not really safe nowadays.¡± Although Qing Ya wasn¡¯t able to help her out, Yun Lan still reminded Qing Ya to be careful.


    Qing Ya was very puzzled. How did theye to know about that? ording to reason, this matter should be highly confidential.


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Qing Ya asked.


    Qiu Yan paused for a moment, then said gravely, ¡°We heard that recently, some people have been causing havoc, causing those families to be anxious and afraid.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you all still trying so hard to squeeze into their circle? Isn¡¯t it good enough to be able to live peacefully and at ease?¡± Qing Ya was trying to persuade them from staying away from this circle.


    The water in this circle is too deep, just being slightly careless is enough to attract disaster to befall on you.


    Qing Ya was right, Ye Hua was an expert in the aspect of bestowing disaster upon those families.


    Yun Lanughed, ¡°Well, now that there¡¯s a chance for us to join into this circle since the restrictions to form a family has been slightly rxed, we might as well try our chances. After all, if we were to be able to get into this circle, there will be a lot of resources that we will be able to use.¡±


    ¡°Being a family head is not a very easy thing.¡±


    Ye Hua suddenly said. This caused everyone that was at the table to be slightly dazed, especially Qing Ya¡¯s old ssmates and those two men.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yun Lan asked puzzledly.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Those family heads that I have met, all of them have a huge number of wives and concubines.¡±


    Wang Dabao, ¡°I am being used wrongly!¡±


    Qin Cong and Tang Han were startled. We also want to have two wives! You yourself have two wives, and yet you are actually trying to destroy our ns of having two wives! What you are doing is truly hateful!


    As expected, the moment the two women heard that, their brows became wrinkled.


    ¡°Take that guy for example... what is that guy called again? Qing Ya, you tell them.¡±


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes petntly at Ye Hua. The way that Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua was very charming, causing Ye Hua¡¯s chest to feel itchy again.


    ¡°I remembered, that Tang Wushuang, he has 7-8 wives, and that Xiao Yi, he seems to have 5-6 wives.¡± Ye Hua¡¯s tone seemed like he was talking about some nobodies.


    Seeing that the expression that was on the two women¡¯s faces didn¡¯t look really good, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°To be a family head, one would also have to shoulder the risks that woulde with being a family head, and who knows just which day that a family head would end up being but a mere corpse in a street. This circle is very messy, it is best to just be an ordinary citizen.¡±


    Because of Qing Ya, Ye Hua bothered to persuade those people to give up on the idea of forming a family, lest they end up getting caught in his n in the future. If they were to end up getting caught in his n, at that time, they would really end up dying without an intact corpse.


    ¡°What Ye Hua just said is right. Don¡¯t see that those family heads look very impressive on the surface, in reality, those family heads have it very hard, especially nowadays, where pretty much all of them are being on edge all day long. Have you all heard of Ding Family?¡± Qing Ya said gravely, intending to give her old ssmates a warning.


    The four shook their heads, they have never heard before Ding Family.


    ¡°Then, have you all heard of aristocratic families?¡±


    The four shook their heads once again.


    Qing Ya said faintly, ¡°Aristocratic families are above the families, and Ding Family is precisely one of the five aristocratic families. Just today, Ding Family was exterminated.¡±


    The four immediately became stunned.


    Right now, we still haven¡¯t even thoroughly understood about those families, and yet, we have nowe to learn about existences that are even more formidable than those families, the aristocratic families. Furthermore, an aristocratic family was actually exterminated just today.


    If that¡¯s the case, just how much worse do those normal families have itpared to the aristocratic families?


    ¡°Don¡¯t divulge this matter, if not, you all may attract some unnecessary troubles to yourselves.¡± Qing Ya warned once again.


    The four hurriedly nodded their heads.


    A family being exterminated! This is something that I don¡¯t even dare to think of!


    ¡°Qing Ya, your husband?¡± Yun Lan asked curiously.


    Qing Ya let out a light sigh, ¡°Above the aristocratic families, there are even more formidable existences. Ye Hua became wounded when he was battling against those existences.¡±


    The four looked at Ye Hua while with a dumbstruck expression on their faces.


    Originally, I thought that aristocratic families are already very formidable, but it turns out that, there are even more people above the aristocratic families!


    And this man that is sitting in the wheelchair is actually able to survive after battling with those people. From this, it could be seen just how frightening his strength is. Such a warning like this definitely has to be listened to!


    The four could be seen standing up and saying towards Ye Hua, ¡°Thank you for telling us all of those things, we will never forget this favor.¡±


    Ye Huaughed dryly in his mind. In the past, I was specialized in killing people, and yet right now, I am actually persuading others to not put their lives in danger.


    ¡°There is nothing bad with being an ordinary citizen. At the least, with the conditions that you all possess, you all are able to live without worries. Therefore, it¡¯s best for you all to stop thinking about other pointless things.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    From this, it could be seen just how much Ye Hua had changed. Perhaps, this was the power of love.


    Of course, Ye Hua still didn¡¯t have any good impressions of humans. However, at the least, right now, Ye Hua¡¯s impression of humans was much better than in the past.


    Upon hearing Ye Hua¡¯s words, the four silently nodded their heads. However, in the end, as for what choices they would choose to make, it was their own business.


    When all was said and done, humans would always never be satisfied with their own current situation, and they would want to climb as high as possible, even if it meant that they may fall and die.


    And perhaps, a few years in the future, Ye Hua may look at their corpses and say something along that line.


    After lunch, the four left, and Ye Hua and his family continued having fun at the amusement park.


    ¡°Qing Ya,e over.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Want to pee? Hold it in first, okay? I will help you with it once we returned back home.¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Tell me, just what mistake did you make today? Quickly admit your mistake.¡± Ye Hua chided with a solemn expression.


    Donghuang Baizhi was carrying Donghuang Li who had fallen asleep, and with a smile on her face, Donghuang Baizhi watched the scene in front of her.


    Not sure why, I just like seeing how Ye Hua looks when he chides at others, he acts just like a child when he chides at others.


    Qing Ya waspletely puzzled as she mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t make any mistake today though? My big boss, what did I do that wasn¡¯t to your satisfactory this time?¡±


    ¡°As my wife, asides from me and Donghuang Li, no one else is allowed to touch you!¡±


    Qing Ya recalled. I just merely held hands with a girl for a while, is there even a need to be angry at something like this? For Ye Hua to be angry at something like this, as expected, he is truly the jealousy king of the Cultivation World.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, in the future, I guarantee that I willply with my husband¡¯s requests.¡±


    Ye Hua was very satisfied with Qing Ya¡¯s attitude when she was admitting to her own mistake. However, there were still a few questions that he needed to ask.


    ¡°Qing Ya, in the future, if you came across your female ssmates, how should you greet them?¡± Ye Hua asked gravely.


    Qing Ya was startled, and she hurriedly said, ¡°I will just smile at them.¡±


    ¡°Wrong! You should ignore them and walk past them!¡± Ye Hua raised his hand and smacked onto Qing Ya¡¯s butt. Luckily, no one saw it.


    Qing Ya pouted her small mouth, appearing very pitiful.


    ¡°In the future, if I became angry because of you, what should you do!¡± Ye Hua asked once again.


    Qing Ya pondered for a moment, then said hesitatingly, ¡°I will coax you.¡±


    Ye Hua raised his hand and smacked onto Qing Ya¡¯s butt again, ¡°Wrong! You shouldn¡¯t have even made me be angry in the first ce!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi immediately memorized Ye Hua¡¯s questions and answers, so that in the future, if Ye Hua asked her those questions, she would know how to answer.


    Qing Ya rubbed onto her butt pitifully, ¡°Ye Hua, you are bullying me, I¡¯m not going to y with you anymore.¡±


    After finished speaking, Qing Ya pulled onto Donghuang Baizhi and walked away, leaving Ye Hua alone in his wheelchair.


    While looking at his wives walk away, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°I have to give them a lesson again tonight and let them have a taste of my bone softening palms.¡±


    Ye Hua spread out his hands and congregated a formidable power into his hands, then grabbed onto the wheels and thrust the wheels forward.


    ¡°The both of you,e back!¡±

 Chapter 271 – Big noob

    <h4>Chapter 271 ¨C Big noob</h4>


    Within Dry Zen Sect, all the Ding Family¡¯s corpses have disappeared, and there was not even a speck of dust on the glossy limestone floor.


    Looking at this, who would have ever thought that rivers of blood had formed here!


    Within the main pce hall, His Honor who was wearing a gorgeous mage robe sat on the throne, his eerie bone hands were ced on the armrests, and his empty eye sockets were gazing at his seven subordinates.


    ¡°My patience has beenpletely used up by those foolish humans!¡± The cold tone caused the seven subordinates to be startled and immediately kneeled down on the floor.


    ¡°Subordinate has been negligent in his(her) duties!¡± Voices that were trembling with fear rang out in the empty main pce hall.


    His Honor slowly stood up, ¡°Since the humans do not dare toe, I should personally exterminate them one by one!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Greed, pick three targets first for now!¡± His Honor said calmly.


    Upon hearing that they were going to kill people again, everyone within the seven sins became excited.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Greed could be seen taking out a bunch of bamboo sticks and writing the names of the various powers on the bamboo sticks, then ced the bamboo sticks into a wooden box and began to lightly shake the wooden box.


    The sound of the bamboo sticks ttering rang out in the main pce hall.


    The fate of all of the powers was currently grasped by the bamboo sticks, the first three bamboo sticks that fell out from the wooden box, being exterminated was going to be their fate.


    tter.


    One of the bamboo sticks fell out of the wooden box and onto the ground.


    Greed picked up the bamboo stick and took a look.


    ¡°Reporting to Your Honor, the first target has appeared!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°South¡¯s Zhi Family!¡±


    Although everyone didn¡¯t know what kind of family Zhi Family was, they didn¡¯t really care, it was fine to them as long as there were people in the family.


    Greed continued shaking the wooden box.


    ¡°Your Honor, the second target has appeared, South¡¯s Traceless Pavilion!¡±


    The shaking continues.


    ¡°Third target, South¡¯s Cloud Sect!¡±


    Greed kept the bamboo sticks. Those bamboo sticks can still be used in the future, this method of choosing which power to kill is very exciting.


    His Honor said faintly, ¡°We will kill one power each day. I am going to thoroughly enjoy the humans¡¯ screams of agony.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Along with what His Honor said, it meant that a lot of people won¡¯t be dying a quick death. Dry Zen Sect and Ding Family could be counted to be fortunate as they were able to die without any pain!


    The eight of them disappeared from Dry Zen Sect¡¯s main pce hall and headed towards their first target, Zhi Family!


    Right now, Ye Hua and his family returned back to Leisure Bar. The little fellow was exhausted from ying at the amusement park and was currently sleeping within her mother¡¯s embrace.


    Qing Ya pushed onto Ye Hua and was preparing to head to the bedroom.


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s go and take a look at Ye Zizi and Qing Yutong and see just what they are doing right now.¡± Ye Hua suddenly said.


    ¡°What else could they be doing right now, they are most probably ying with their games.¡± Qing Ya smiled tenderly.


    The two entered into Qing Yutong¡¯s bedroom, and Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi could be seen to not be sitting in front of theirputers, and instead, they were lying down on their beds and ying a certain game on their phones. Looking at the two, the two were extremely focused on ying the game that they were currently ying on their phones.


    This is strange, those two are actually not eating chicken.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t speak, Zizi and I are busy killing the dragon right now.¡± Qing Yutong said carefully, seemingly like the enemies would be able to hear her if she spoke too loudly.


    With her brows tightly wrinkled, Ye Zizi pouted her mouth and said, ¡°Big brother, Zizi has lost a lot of rounds already...¡±


    Just what game is it that is able to make Ye Zizi lose?


    Ye Hua wants to express that he was very curious, and he could be seen indicating to Qing Ya to push him closer to Ye Zizi.


    Right when Ye Hua saw Ye Zizi¡¯s phone screen, the word ¡°defeat¡± could be seen on her phone screen.


    A tender voice could be heard suddenly ringing out from their phones, ¡°Are you two stupid? The enemies are already pushing into our base, and you two are actually still fighting the dragon!¡±


    ¡°Ah~ Ah~ Ah~¡±


    Ye Zizi couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she lost again and began frantically rolling about on the bed, while Qing Yutong actually began trash talking against the primary school student.


    Ye Hua snorted, ¡°Look at you two, a mere game actually made you two get so agitated. Qing Ya, help me to download the game.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, I think it¡¯s best for you to not y now, you should rest early.¡± Qing Ya said tenderly.


    Ye Hua took out his phone and said faintly, ¡°Quickly.¡±


    Although I am not able to carry you two to eat chicken, would I also not be able to carry you two to victory in a mere mobile game? Haha!


    Ye Zizi was already cheating, but she still wasn¡¯t a match for the enemies when four of the enemies ganged up on her alone. When Ye Zizi got ganged up by four of the enemies, Ye Zizi was infuriated to the point that she wanted to suck them dry.


    Shameless humans! To only know how to use numbers to win against me!


    ¡°Yutong, what is the game that you are currently ying?¡±


    ¡°King of Glory. Brother-inw, I think it is better for you to just go and rest, this game is not that simple to y.¡±


    Ye Hua sneered, ¡°Games that are not simple are precisely my favorites!¡±


    After finished helping Ye Hua download the game on his phone, Qing Ya apanied by Ye Hua¡¯s side and watched him y. Meanwhile, Ye Hua, Qing Yutong, and Ye Zizi began queueing up together.


    Upon arriving at the champion selection page, Ye Hua picked Di Renjie.


    This champion looks rather handsome.


    ¡°Yutong, Zizi! Follow me!¡± Upon entering into the game, Ye Hua began giving out orders.


    Everything is under my control!


    The three walked to midne together, and Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Take down the turret!¡±


    Qing Yutong, ¡°......¡±


    Ye Zizi, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, can you go botne instead, I¡¯m begging you...¡±


    ¡°Big brother, why are you more noob than primary school students...¡±


    Qing Yaughed lovably, then gave Ye Hua a kiss as encouragement.


    Seeing on the sake of Qing Ya¡¯s kiss, I won¡¯t scold the two of you.


    Ye Hua listened to the two and walked towards the botne from midne.


    ¡°First blood!¡±


    While looking at his screen that was currently grey, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°There were actually five people hiding in the brush... and they actually killed me!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, please do not feed.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t feed.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, from the looks of it, you aren¡¯t good in this game.¡± Qing Yaughed.


    Alright, I have my eyes on you, you cunning humans!


    Ye Hua controlled his champion and walked to the botne, and upon arriving at botne, he immediately saw two enemy champions.


    When have I, the Supreme Overlord, ever been afraid of something? One word, fight!


    Qing Yutong held onto her forehead upon hearing her botne had been double killed.


    Ye Zizi even shouted out, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t feed anymore~ Can you just disconnect instead?¡±


    Seems like this is a game that requires intellect. I should farm up my champion first, then fight against the enemies!


    Sure enough, Ye Hua didn¡¯t feed anymore and was farming the minions peacefully...


    ¡°Brother-inw, we are team fighting, what are you doing...¡± Qing Yutong was suffering.


    ¡°What are you shouting for, don¡¯t you see that I am still farming for my items! You all hold them back first, wait till I get my items, we will naturally win the game!¡± Ye Hua said while killing minions.


    20 minutester, Ye Hua finally got his items.


    However, four of Ye Hua¡¯s teammates had just been killed, and facing against five enemy champions, Ye Hua waspletely no match for them at all.


    Defeat.


    Do all games have some kind of animosity toward me!


    Death Mage and Xun Fang who were far away at Ying Family were also ying King of Glory.


    While leaning onto Death Mage¡¯s stiff shoulder, Xun Fang said with a smile, ¡°This Di Renjie is so stupid, from the start till the end of the game, all he had been doing was farming the minions.¡±


    Jiejiejie.


    Imperial trantion, ¡°That¡¯s right, this Di Renjie is more noob than primary school students.¡±


    If the two were to know that the person ying Di Renjie was His Honor, they would immediately choose to be actors.


    (In game, when one is acting as an actor, it practically means that the person is trolling for the enemy team to win)


    ¡°Ye Hua, I¡¯m going to go and rest first, don¡¯t be too angry and end up damaging your health.¡± Qing Ya said lovably, and before leaving, she didn¡¯t forget to give Ye Hua a long kiss.


    However, right now, Ye Hua didn¡¯t have the mood to enjoy the kiss. After Qing Ya left, Ye Hua stood up, then said to Ye Zizi, ¡°Move inside a bit.¡±


    Ye Zizi pouted her small mouth. This big noob still wants to continue trolling us.


    While lying on Ye Zizi¡¯s bed, Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°I know how to y the game now!¡±


    Outside of the window, the night turned into daytime, and right now, Donghuang Li had already woken up and was intending on giving her father a kiss. In the end, Donghuang Li discovered that her father wasn¡¯t in the bedroom.


    ¡°Where did daddy go to?¡±


    Donghuang Li pushed open Qing Yutong¡¯s bedroom door, and immediately, she saw her father.


    It could be seen that, Ye Hua¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look really good, while Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi seemed like they were going to die anytime soon.

 Chapter 272 – Panic

    <h4>Chapter 272 ¨C Panic</h4>


    How could Ye Zizi and Qing Yutong not look like they were about to die? Because Ye Hua was extremely noob in the game, Ye Hua¡¯s addition into their team was basically raising the difficulty of the game for the both of them.


    ¡°Zizi, go and check the brush!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I am a mage, and you are a tank!¡± Ye Zizi was very dispirited.


    Ye Hua shouted out gravely, ¡°If I, the tank, were to die, who would be there to help you all tank the damage, and at that time, would you all still even have the chance to kill the enemy champions?¡±


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with what His Honor just said...


    ¡°Yutong, protect me!¡± Ye Hua shouted out, and within the game, Huang Zhong could be seen gradually moving closer to Arthur, then stayed right beside Arthur¡¯s side. The damage dealer can die, but the tank must not die!


    With the way they were ying, it was no wonder that they have been losing for an entire night.


    ¡°Daddy, what are you all ying?¡± Donghuang Li jumped onto the bed and asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh, so you all are ying King of Glory. Ah Li is already a High King.¡±


    The three looked toward Donghuang Li, and the look on their faces seemed to be asking, is High King formidable?


    Right now, the three still haven¡¯t yed ranked mode, and they don¡¯t even know what bronze was.


    Upon seeing his daughter¡¯s sweet smile, Ye Hua¡¯s mood became much better, ¡°Ah Li, is being a High King formidable in the game?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ah Li is top 100 in the entire server~¡±


    ¡°Little Ah Li, please carry me~¡± Qing Yutong said hurriedly.


    Ye Zizi hugged onto Donghuang Li, ¡°Ah Li,e and carry me for one game!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, let me go and find mommy and ask her for her phone first then.¡±


    However, one hourter, Donghuang Li finally understood what the meaning of ¡°cannot be carried¡± was.


    So, Aunt Qing and Aunt Ye are this noob... And the one who is the most noob is daddy. When daddy sees that I am being bullied, he would rush in without thinking at all.


    Although daddy is really noob, I really like daddy~


    Ye Hua who was currently ying with his game suddenly received news from Wei Chang.


    ¡°Your Honor, Zhi Family was exterminated!¡±


    ¡°Zhi Family? Never heard before.¡± Ye Hua was engrossed in ying with his game. And in actuality, losing or winning wasn¡¯t important, the thing that was important was apanying his daughter.


    ¡°Eh... In actuality, subordinate has never heard of this Zhi Family too. However, ording to the news that Xun Fang told me, this group of counterfeits is extremely ruthless, and the way that they do things is extremely simr to the way Your Honor do things in the past.¡±


    ¡°There is such a matter like that? If that¡¯s the case, leave them alone for now and see what happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t expect that the group¡¯s way of doing things would actually be extremely simr to the way that he does things in the past. While feeling that the matter was very interesting, Ye Hua also felt very confused.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi suddenly appeared, and the expression that was on their faces was very grave.


    Ye Hua knew that they definitely found out of the news.


    ¡°Ye Hua, I am going to take a trip back to Voidless Realm.¡±


    ¡°I will be tagging along with Baizhi.¡± Qing Ya said.


    Ye Hua ced his phone away and asked gravely, ¡°What are you two going to Voidless Realm for?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi blinked her beautiful eyes, then said, ¡°I¡¯m just going back to hold a meeting.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Ye Hua asked Qing Ya.


    ¡°Baizhi said that she was going to teach me how to use techniques.¡±


    Ye Hua thought for a bit, then said gravely, ¡°If you two dare to not tell me anything and make decisions on your own, I will smack you two¡¯s butts till they swell!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, handsome~¡± Donghuang Li gave her father a thumbs up.


    Mommy is so obedient in front of daddy, much more obedientpared to when Ah Li is in front of daddy.


    The two women promised with a smile on their faces.


    ¡°After you two leave, who will be taking care of me?¡± Ye Hua asked the question that he was concerned about.


    Qing Ya took a look at Ye Zizi, then took a look at her sister, ¡°Yutong, I will be handing your brother-inw in your hands while I¡¯m away.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Qing Yutong cried out in surprise, then looked at her brother-inw while shivering.


    After finished speaking, the two women left.


    And after finished ying a round of the game, Donghuang Li immediately left.


    Aunt Qing and Aunt Ye are really noob, and daddy is the most noob. I should go and watch cartoons instead.


    After his daughter left, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Yutong, what are you waiting for,e and help me change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, you don¡¯t have to act anymore, my big sister is not here.¡± Qing Yutong said while pouting her small mouth. I have already been trolled by you for an entire night, so please let me off already.


    Ye Hua¡¯s face immediately became solemn, ¡°You are not listening to me? Come over and lie down on my legs!¡±


    Ye Zizi curled up at the corner, hoping to not get dragged into this.


    ¡°Brother-inw, you~¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! After not educating you for a few days, you have be very naughty, huh!¡± In actuality, Ye Hua wanted to educate Qing Yutong because his hands were feeling itchy.


    Qing Yutong looked towards Ye Zizi for help, and thetter straightforwardly covered her head with her nket.


    ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t hit too hard.¡± While with her face red, Qing Yutong lied down on Ye Hua¡¯s thighs.


    My butt is going to be smacked by brother-inw again, I feel so happy~


    A beautiful symphony began ringing out within the bedroom.


    After quite a while, Ye Hua left the bedroom while in his wheelchair and headed to his own bedroom to sleep.


    Qing Yutong rubbed onto her butt.


    My butt hurts and feels numb~


    ¡°Big Sister Qing, does it feel good?¡± Ye Zizi stretched out her small head and asked curiously.


    ¡°Feel good your head! I¡¯m exhausted to death, I¡¯m going to go to sleep now.¡± Qing Yutong said petntly, then lied down on the bed with the front of her body on the bed, she didn¡¯t dare to lie down on the bed with the back of her body on the bed.


    ¡°Masochist.¡± Ye Zizi mumbled, then went to sleep too.


    While the few of them were sleeping, the entire Cultivation World was in a mess, everyone was panicking and worried about their own life.


    Outside of the aristocratic families¡¯ houses, there were a bunch of people seeking the aristocratic families for an exnation. And amongst those people, there were family heads, sect masters, and so on.


    ¡±Those aristocratic families are all cowards! The moment something happened, all of them shrunk back into their shells like turtles!¡± One of the family heads said indignantly.


    Every year, I handed so much money over to those aristocratic families, and yet, when a serious matter like this arises, they are ignoring the matter and leaving the matter unattended!


    ¡°It has been only a few days, and Dry Zen Sect, Ding Family, and Zhi Family have all been exterminated! I heard that, even up till now, screams of agony that could send shivers down one¡¯s spine still ring out from Zhi Family!¡±


    ¡°No, this won¡¯t do, we have to get the aristocratic families to deal with that group of people! Those aristocratic families possess ancient godly items, if they don¡¯t dare to go and deal with that group of people, they should hand over their ancient godly items!¡±


    ¡°Hand over the ancient godly items, you all do not deserve to possess the ancient godly items!¡±


    ¡°Hand over the ancient godly items, you all do not deserve to possess the ancient godly items!¡±


    ¡°Hand over the ancient godly items, you all do not deserve to possess the ancient godly items!¡±


    Shouts continuously ring out outside.


    And the four aristocratic families¡¯ family heads that were sitting inside were having a hard time too.


    The big powers that are above us are not willing to go and deal with that group of people, so what else could we do? If we were to go and deal with that group of people, it would be no different from us sending ourselves to our own death.


    ¡°Since they are being heartless, there is no need for us to be loyal!¡± Diao Lang stood up from his seat, then straightforwardly walked outside.


    The three others immediately followed after Diao Lang.


    It is not that we do not want to take care of that group of people, it is that we do not possess the power to deal with that group of people.


    Diao Lang stood in the air and shouted out to the few hundred people, ¡°Fellow family heads, fellowpanions, and fellow brothers and sisters! Do not be flustered!¡±


    ¡°Companions your mother! Quickly go and kill that group of people!¡± The people belowpletely did not give face at all, and right after Diao Lang spoke, they immediately began cursing out at Diao Lang.


    When have the aristocratic families ever been cursed at like this before? However, with how the situation was right now, it was inevitable for them to be cursed at.


    Wu Sheng¡¯s temper was not really good, and he could be seen shouting out, ¡°All of you, shut up!¡±


    As expected, martial strength was the only way to suppress those people!


    Diao Lang let out a light sigh, ¡°Everyone, I have already reported this matter to the big powers, but the big powers arepletely avoiding this matter! We, the aristocratic families, are also at a loss of what to do right now!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible! One of the big powers¡¯ responsibilities is to maintain order in the south, you are definitely lying to us!¡±


    Immediately, the scene became just like a market, with everyone shouting and screaming. All of those people were the head of a power, and yet right now, they were acting just like a bunch of peddlers.


    ¡°Ying Family¡¯s power became greatly weakened because of their battle against Voidless Realm, thus Ying Family rejected to deal with that group of people. And as for Ji Family, theypletely ignored us. We, the aristocratic families, are having it hard too!¡± Diao Lang shouted out, and his voice was filled with helplessness.


    If you all want to look for help, you all should go and look for the big powers for help, what use is there in looking for us for help.


    Ding Family was exterminated by that group of people in mere seconds, so what makes you all think that we are able to deal with that group of people?

 Chapter 273 – Court death

    <h4>Chapter 273 ¨C Court death</h4>


    All of the family heads have heard that there was a big battle between Ying Family and Voidless Realm, and now that the battle was confirmed by Diao Lang, they still couldn¡¯t help but exim in astonishment.


    For the south¡¯s glory, Ying Family waged war with Voidless Realm, meanwhile, this damned Ji Family, their strength is intact and strong, and yet they are hiding and avoiding dealing with that group of people!


    ¡°Let¡¯s get Ji Family to deal with that group of people!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Ji Family¡¯s strength is the strongest right now!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic, we will head to Ji Family together and pressure Ji Family to go and deal with that group of people! Aristocratic family heads, the four of you should lead us to Ji Family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We should head to Ji Family and pressure them to deal with that group of people!¡±


    ¡°I will go and buy the loudspeaker megaphones!¡±


    ¡°I will go and buy the banners!¡±


    ¡°I will go and call more people to join us!¡±


    The four aristocratic family heads looked at each other.


    What should we do, the situation is getting even more out of hand!


    ¡°Forget it, we will bring them to Ji Family, and the rest of the matter is not of our concern.¡± He Tian said gravely.


    Because of this matter, I have constantly been having a headache. This group of people, when they be afraid of something, they end up bing not afraid of anything else.


    The three others silently nodded their heads. Right now, this is the only way to get those people off us.


    Meanwhile, at Voidless Realm, Donghuang Baizhi brought along Qing Ya to take part in an important meeting.


    In the beginning, Qing Ya rejected to take part in the meeting, but Donghuang Baizhi said that, they were a family right now, and there wasn¡¯t anything that was needed to be hidden from Qing Ya.


    In the end, Donghuang Baizhi dragged Qing Ya to the main pce hall.


    At the main pce hall, Qing Ya expressed that she will sit at the lower seats and listen, she won¡¯t sit together with Donghuang Baizhi at the main seat.


    Without choice, Donghuang Baizhi arranged a seat for Qing Ya in the lower seats.


    At the main pce hall, asides from Yuan De, Xing Han, and He Xuan, five new military officers of Voidless Realm were present in the meeting too.


    The five new military officers were puzzled about Qing Ya who was sitting right below their empress, but they didn¡¯t say anything. After all, in their eyes, Qing Ya was a family with their empress, and during the battle against Ying Family, Qing Ya¡¯s contribution to the battle wasn¡¯t small as she was the one who repelled Ying Family at the end.


    Yuan De and the two other elders didn¡¯t say anything. In their eyes, Qing Ya possessed the bloodline of Nuwa, and as someone who possessed the bloodline of Nuwa, it was fine even if Qing Ya sat on the same level as their empress.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the south is currently faced against a big cmity, should we help them out or not?¡± Yuan De raised the most important topic in today¡¯s meeting, should they help out the south or not?


    He Xuan cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this matter is south¡¯s own matter, it is best that we, the north, do not get involved in their matter.¡±


    Xing Han agreed with what He Xuan said, ¡°Your Majesty, Voidless Realm¡¯s strength has already been greatly weakened from the battle against Ying Family, it is not suitable for Voidless Realm to go into another battle again so soon!¡±


    How would Donghuang Baizhi not know about those things? But upon hearing that family after family was exterminated, she couldn¡¯t bear to just ignore the matter.


    ¡°Qing Ya, do you have any opinion towards this matter?¡± Donghuang Baizhi chose to ask Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya also understood everything.


    Standing at Voidless Realm¡¯s point of view to look at things, Voidless Realm indeed shouldn¡¯t go into battle again, but standing in justice¡¯s point of view, this evil force has to be eliminated!


    ¡°I think that Voidless Realm shouldn¡¯t get itself involved in this matter.¡±


    After considering the entire Voidless Realm, Qing Ya gave her own opinion. After all, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t joke around with others¡¯ lives.


    Donghuang Baizhi let out a light sigh, she understood what Qing Ya was trying to say.


    ¡°All of you can leave, we will discuss about this matter againter on.¡± Donghuang Baizhi waved her hand.


    Very quickly, only two people remained in the main pce hall.


    ¡°Qing Ya, it should be fine for you to speak your mind now.¡± As an empress, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s ability at discerning things wasn¡¯t a joke.


    Qing Yaughed lightly, ¡°Baizhi sure understands me.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Qing Ya continued and said, ¡°The strength of this group of people is very strong, therefore, even if you were to send lots of people over to the south to deal with that group of people, those people would only be throwing away their lives.¡±


    ¡°So, what you are saying is?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked while with her brows wrinkled.


    ¡°The two of us can go to the south and deal with that group of people ourselves.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t expect that Qing Ya¡¯s guts would be this big. After being astonished, Donghuang Baizhi began praising Qing Ya in her own mind.


    As expected of the woman that Ye Hua chose, Qing Ya is not just a flower vase, and this courage of hers is truly remarkable!


    ¡°Alright! The two of us will go to the south and deal with that group of people!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi immediately agreed with Qing Ya¡¯s idea.


    However, soon after, the excited look that was on Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face copsed, because a problem came to her mind.


    ¡°Qing Ya, since your rtionship with Ye Hua is the best, you should go back and plead Ye Hua to let us go to the south.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said stealthily, seemingly like she was afraid that Ye Hua would find out if she spoke too loudly.


    Qing Ya shook her head, ¡°Ye Hua likes it when you act all high and mighty. You should go back and exhibit your empress aura in front of him and get him to allow us to go to the south.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi immediately cowered, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Qing Ya, I think it is best for you to go and plead Ye Hua.¡±


    ¡°How about we go back together and seduce him into agreeing to let us go to the south?¡± A good idea appeared in Qing Ya¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Would that work?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Qing Ya was very sure that it would work.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled tenderly, ¡°Come, I will teach you how to use techniques first.¡±


    ¡°En, we are going to have to speed things up.¡±


    If Ye Hua were to know of what was going through their minds, he would definitely give them a lesson.


    Do the two of you think that you two are ying house, where the two of you can run away if you two aren¡¯t able to defeat that group of counterfeits? These two wives of mine truly do not know how high the heaven is.


    Early morning, Ye Hua who was on the bed slightly opened his eyes, then moved his hand to his side, but his side waspletely empty.


    They actually didn¡¯t return home! What is the meaning of this! Do they not know that there is a handicapped at home that needs to be looked after!


    ¡°Your Honor! Traceless Pavilion has been exterminated, but the pavilion master, on the other hand, is still alive.¡± Wei Chang¡¯s voice rang out in Ye Hua¡¯s head.


    Right now, Traceless Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master Ge Zheng was currently heading towards Ji Family, and was stillpletely unaware that his Traceless Pavilion had been exterminated. And it was because that Ge Zheng wasn¡¯t at Traceless Pavilion, he ended up surviving from a cmity.


    Ye Hua said, ¡°The speed of this group of counterfeits is rather fast, they are exterminating one power each day.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, should we start doing something now?¡±


    ¡°Do what? Call the police instead.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    After cutting off the connection with Wei Chang, Ye Hua got off his bed, then lighted up a stick of cigarette.


    Standing by the window and looking at the hotpot store that was not far away, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°Is someone manipting things to try and force me to show up? Or am I just thinking too much?¡±


    ¡°There are always some people who think that they can challenge me. And in the end, their fate would be but a word, death. Why do some people just like courting death?¡±


    A ripple suddenly appeared in the bedroom, and Ye Hua could be seen immediately jumping onto his bed.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi could be seen appearing in the bedroom.


    While looking at Ye Hua who was sleeping soundly, the two of them smelled a cigarette smell drifting in the air.


    This Ye Hua, he is able to smoke while sleeping?


    ¡°Ye Hua, wake up.¡± Qing Ya shook onto Ye Hua and tenderly called out to him.


    Ye Hua opened his eyes and looked at the two women, ¡°The two of you havee back.¡±


    ¡°Were you smoking just a while ago?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    Eh...


    ¡°I have indeed smoked a stick of cigarette just a while ago, and I went back to sleep after finished smoking that stick of cigarette.¡±


    Looking at the cigarette butt that was on the window ledge, Qing Ya asked confusedly, ¡°Why is the cigarette butt on the window ledge?¡±


    F**k, what is the meaning of this! Are you two questioning me! I still haven¡¯t even talked to you two about the matter that you two stayed out all night!


    ¡°I threw the cigarette butt all the way over there from the bed. What did the two of you go to do! To actually not evene back home!¡± Ye Hua began changing the subject and asked while with a solemn expression on his face.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi took a look at each other. It is time to begin with our n.


    The two women could be seen suddenly lying on Ye Hua¡¯s sides, then stretched their delicate hands into Ye Hua¡¯s clothes and caressed onto Ye Hua¡¯s sturdy chest.


    ¡°Ye Hua~¡±


    The two women called out lovably, and even gave Ye Hua a kiss.


    This caused Ye Hua to be engrossed in what the two women were doing.


    No, something is wrong! They wouldn¡¯t suddenly fawn upon me for no reason!


    The two of them actually tried to seduce me! Truly brilliant! There is no need to say much, this is definitely Qing Ya¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Ye Hua, we are intending to go to the south and deal with that group of people by ourselves.¡± Qing Ya kissed onto Ye Hua¡¯s cheek and said tenderly.


    Donghuang Baizhi did the same too.


    Right now, Ye Hua¡¯s face was filled with red kiss marks. As a man, to be able to enjoy such treatment from those two women, Ye Hua should really feel content.


    Is this all you two have to offer? If this is the case, the two of you are looking down on my willpower!


    ¡°No! The two of you are not allowed to go to the south!¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi knew that it would end up like this, and the two of them finally steeled their hearts and stretched their delicate hands into Ye Hua¡¯s pants!


    This caused Ye Hua¡¯s brows to twitch.


    These two are ruthless enough! This feels sofortable...


    Donghuang Baizhi said shyly, ¡°Ye Hua, let us go please~¡±


    ¡°En~ We will head to the south tomorrow, then return back on the day after tomorrow and apany you to sleep~¡± Qing Ya bit onto her lips, and this action of Qing Ya¡¯s caused Ye Hua to almost go crazy.


    This Qing Ya, she is too alluring!


    This feels great~

 Chapter 274 – Wife pamperer

    <h4>Chapter 274 ¨C Wife pamperer</h4>


    Ye Hua who was feeling like he was in heaven nodded his head.


    However, the moment Ye Hua nodded his head, those delicate hands disappeared, and thefortable feeling immediately disappeared too.


    Opening his eyes to take a look, there was no one else in the bedroom at all.


    If not for the body fragrance that was still lingering in the air, Ye Hua would have thought that everything was just a dream.


    Ye Hua rubbed onto his forehead and thought to himself, ¡°Those two swindlers! To actually dare to even swindle me!¡±


    ¡°Great, I ended up allowing them to head to the south to deal with that group of counterfeits. Should I go back on my words? No, this is not something a person of my character would do.¡±


    ¡°The words that I spoke, even nine dragons wouldn¡¯t be able to pull them back.¡±


    ¡°However, my ns are all messed up now. Just base on the capabilities that those two possess, they are practically sending themselves to their own death. Seems like, I am going to have to go and deal with that group of counterfeits myself!¡±


    ¡°Since they are intending on going to the south tomorrow to deal with that group of counterfeits, I will help them take care of that group of counterfeits tonight.¡±


    ¡°Also, it is about time for me to go and meet with that group of counterfeits!¡±


    ¡°Wei Chang!¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°Your Honor, do you have any orders for me?¡±


    ¡°We will pay that group of counterfeits a visit tonight and exterminate them.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Although Wei Chang did not know why His Honor suddenly wanted to deal with that group of counterfeits, Wei Chang did not ask any question and merely responded respectfully.


    Meanwhile, right at this moment, in preparation for tomorrow¡¯s big battle, Qing Ya was currently undergoing Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s devilish training. The two werepletely unaware that Ye Hua was going to help them sweep away their obstacle tonight.


    As expected of Ye Hua, the wife pamperer.


    News of Traceless Pavilion had been exterminated swept through the entire south in no time, causing the panic to be even more critical. All of the sects and families were going on a lockdown and scattering their disciples and members throughout the south.


    Meanwhile, the people in the north were sort of rejoicing in the south¡¯s misfortune.


    Ji Family was situated in a jungle that was located within the southwest, and pretty much the same as Voidless Realm, there was ayer of barrier that covered Ji Family¡¯s territory.


    However, Ji Family¡¯s barrier was a lot weakerpared to Voidless Realm¡¯s barrier.


    Of course, to Ye Hua, no matter what barrier it was, it was just a matter of one cigarette butt.


    Right now, outside of the barrier, several thousands of people could be seen to have gathered. Banners, speakers, and megaphones could be seen everywhere.


    ¡°Not good! Not good!¡± A man could be seen appearing in the air and shouted out while with a flustered expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter! Did something happen again!¡±


    ¡°Traceless Pavilion has been exterminated!¡±


    Right now, Ge Zheng was currently holding onto a megaphone and cursing at Ji Family for being shameless and still has not noticed the situation that was behind him.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Ge! Don¡¯t shout anymore, something big happened!¡± Someone that was behind Ge Zheng patted onto Ge Zheng and said.


    Ge Zheng turned his head around and shouted out, ¡°What matter is it? Right now, the most important matter is to pressure Ji Family toe out!¡±


    ¡°Your Traceless Pavilion has been exterminated!¡±


    Ge Zheng¡¯s expression immediately froze, and the megaphone that was in his hand fell onto the ground, ¡°What did you say! My Traceless Pavilion has been exterminated?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, news of this matter just arrived a while ago!¡±


    Ge Zheng suddenly held onto his forehead, and he seemed like he was about to copse onto the ground. Luckily, someone that was behind him held onto him.


    After a long while, Ge Zheng stood his body up. With his eyes filled with bloodshot, Ge Zheng gathered spiritual energy into his right hand and smashed his right fist onto the barrier, ¡°You bunch of cowards! Come out!¡±


    Bang!!!


    Ge Zheng¡¯s fist whichnded on the barrier didn¡¯t even cause a ripple to appear on the barrier.


    Upon seeing that, everyone became silent.


    Faced against that group of people, we are helpless against them, and even a big shot like Ji Family do not dare to go and deal with that group of people. If this is so, what can we even do against that group of people!


    ¡°What are you all being in a daze for! Today, my Traceless Pavilion is the one who gets exterminated, and tomorrow, your power may perhaps be the next to be exterminated! If this Ji Family doesn¡¯t go and deal with that group of people, we are all going to die at the hands of that group of people!¡±


    What Ge Zheng just said was quite effective. After hearing what Ge Zheng said, all of the big shots began attacking Ji Family¡¯s barrier. However, their attacks were pretty much useless to the barrier.


    At the inner part of Ji Family.


    The three brothers were seated at a pavilion and drinking tea,pletely not caring about the lives and deaths of those people that were outside.


    ¡°Big brother, should I just go outside and kill them all? Look at just how much of a scene they are making outside our Ji Family!¡± Ji Ji snorted. Ji Ji simply despised those people.


    Ji Tengughed, ¡°Second brother, if those people were to all be killed, we would be infamous.¡±


    ¡°If not, do we have to listen to those people curse at us every day?¡± Ji Ji was very gloomy.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there woulde a day where others would curse at us, and yet I am not allowed to do anything to those people.


    As the family head, while with a smile on his face, Ji Zizhen slowly ced his teacup onto the table, then said, ¡°After cursing at us for a few days, those people will get tired and leave. At that time, we can just casually charge them with a crime, then kill a few of them to intimidate the rest.¡±


    ¡°Big brother is brilliant!¡± Ji Ji calmed his anger, then cupped his hands and said.


    ¡°However, it must be said that, that unknown power sure is cocky. If not for the sake of taking down the two other big powers, that unknown power would have long been exterminated by our Ji Family.¡± Ji Zizhenughed lightly.


    Ji Zizhen picked up the teapot, then poured tea for himself and his two brothers.


    ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡±


    The corner of Ji Zizhen¡¯s mouth slightly raised, ¡°In the future, there are still a lot of difficult matters that I will have to trouble you two to help with.¡±


    ¡°Doing things for Ji Family is a part of my duty, big brother, you are being too serious with your words!¡±


    The two brothers stood up and said respectfully.


    Ji Zizhen was very satisfied with his two brothers¡¯ attitude.


    Today, Ye Hua didn¡¯t have anything to do, and both of his wives were not by his side too, therefore, Ye Hua went to apany his daughter to watch cartoons.


    ¡°Daddy, why is Wolffy not able to eat till any of the goats every time? Wolffy is so pitiful.¡± While lying in her father¡¯s embrace, Donghuang Li asked curiously.


    This question made Ye Hua be a bit happy.


    Seems like my daughter takes after me.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Wolffy is merely ying around with the goats, if he really wanted to eat them, he could easily do it.¡±


    Donghuang Li didn¡¯t really understand what Ye Hua said.


    Ye Hua guided attentively, ¡°Strong beings disdain killing weak beings, but strong beings can control the weak beings and use the weak beings to entertain themselves.¡±


    Now that Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi weren¡¯t here, Ye Hua began instilling his daughter with his facious reasoning.


    ¡°Then, is Ah Li a strong being or a weak being?¡± Donghuang Li pointed to herself.


    Listening to what daddy said, I seem to be a weak being.


    Ye Huaughed, ¡°In the future, Ah Li will naturally be a strong being, and everyone is going to have to listen to what Ah Li says.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Will Ah Li be a strong being in the future? But Ah Li wants to apany daddy forever.¡± Donghuang Li hugged her father. She seemed to have thought that if she were to be a strong being, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be with her father anymore.


    While patting onto his daughter¡¯s back, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Ah Li, every child has to be independent sooner orter. You can¡¯t stay by daddy and mommy¡¯s sides forever, there wille a time where you would have to soar.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm~ Ah Li does not want to be independent, Ah Li wants to be together with daddy forever and take care of daddy~¡±


    Ye Hua was helpless.


    Children are like this, they are especially attached to their parents. I will talk about this topic again with Ah Li in the future, and if worsees to worst, I will just ¡°release¡± Ah Li into the wild.


    My children have to learn to stand on their own feet, no matter if they are a boy or a girl. This is all for their own good!


    In this world where the strong prey on the weak, one can only depend on themselves, and as a father, the most I can do is to guide Ah Li to be independent and strong.


    After finished watching the cartoon, in the afternoon, Ye Hua began teaching Ah Li techniques.


    It must be said that, Ah Li was very quick in learning things, no matter what techniques Ye Hua tried to teach Ah Li, Ah Li was able to grasp the basics of the techniques after being taught just once or twice. For a child, this could be considered a very remarkable feat.


    The sky gradually turned dark, and after eating dinner, Ye Hua yed King of Glory with his daughter, Ye Zizi, and Qing Yutong. And after Ye Hua was done trolling the three girls in the game, Ye Hua ced his daughter who was currently asleep onto the big bed, then ced a spell on his daughter which allowed his daughter to sleep soundly.


    Afterward, Ye Hua used a mirror image spell, and a mirror image of Ye Hua could be seen sleeping on the bed.


    If my wives came back and saw that I am not home, it won¡¯t be good.


    This time, Ye Hua didn¡¯t intend on bringing too many people, and he only brought along Wei Chang with him.

 Chapter 275 – Two His Honors facing against each other

    <h4>Chapter 275 ¨C Two His Honors facing against each other</h4>


    The two arrived at the sky above Zhi Family and looked at the Zhi Family that was below them.


    This Zhi Family is rather rich, this manor that they live in sure is luxurious.


    As expected, I am a good house husband who doesn¡¯t spend much money.


    Right now, minute screams of agony could still be hearding out from Zhi Family, and judging from the screams, the situation within Zhi Family was definitely not very hopeful. However, Ye Hua didn¡¯t really care about that.


    ¡°Your Honor, subordinate is able to take care of those people alone, Your Honor can just stay here and watch while subordinate take care of those people.¡± Wei Chang slightly arched his body and said, his tone was filled with sincerity.


    Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette and ignited the cigarette, ¡°There is also a counterfeit of me, I am quite interested in meeting with my counterfeit.¡±


    ¡°This group of counterfeits was dead the moment they offended Your Honor! Your Honor¡¯s dignity is not allowed to be trampled on by anyone!¡± Wei Chang shouted out gravely, and the aura that erupted out from him was even denser than during the day where Ying Family fought with Voidless Realm.


    Wei Chang¡¯s aura attracted the attention of the people that were below them, and those people could be seen looking towards the sky.


    Ye Hua said calmly, ¡°Wei Chang, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After finished speaking, the twonded within Zhi Family¡¯s manor. The manor was permeated with the smell of blood, and severed limbs were scattered all around. Just this scene alone was enough to make one feel like puking.


    While smoking onto his cigarette, Ye Hua walked at the front, and Wei Chang respectfully followed behind Ye Hua.


    ¡°Save me... save me...¡± When a man that was lying on the ground saw Wei Chang and Ye Hua appeared, the man hurriedly called out to the two of them for help as he slowly crawled towards the two of them, leaving a trail of blood on thewn.


    Ye Hua silently took a look at the man, then continued walking towards the luxurious house that was not far away from him.


    Wei Chang took a look at the man, then lightly waved his hand and ended the man¡¯s misery.


    The man died while with his eyes opened wide, evidently to not have died in peace.


    The man originally thought that the two that appeared were here to save Zhi Family, but who would have thought...


    From the very beginning, Ye Hua was never a good guy, and as his subordinate, Wei Chang was no different too.


    Ye Hua and Wei Chang stood beside a fountain, and right now, the water of the fountain had already been dyed red by blood, and the fountain was currently spraying out bright red watery blood. It was a frightening sight to behold.


    The screams of agony that wereing out from the house suddenly stopped. From the looks of it, the people inside the house must have discovered Ye Hua and Wei Chang.


    ¡°Wei Chang, look at those families, they sure know how to enjoy life.¡± Ye Hua flicked his cigarette ash, then sighed.


    Back then, I too enjoyed life with material things, but in the end, material things are ephemeral. As long as I am with people who are important to me, life is an enjoyment no matter where I am.


    Wei Chang said respectfully, ¡°The reason humans earn money is so that they could live life more enjoyably, this is how it has always been throughout all ages.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Oh, that¡¯s right, I will be increasing your wages to two times your current wages.¡±


    Wei Chang immediately kneeled down and said while feeling touched, ¡°Thank you, Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°There is no need to thank me, Qing Ya is the one who increased your wages. I am even poorer than you.¡± Upon thinking of Qing Ya, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Wei Chang cried out in astonishment.


    Ye Hua¡¯s expression changed and said coldly, ¡°Regarding this matter, it is fine that you know about it, but if words of this matter were to spread, I will order you to break up with your Xiao Tang!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Wei Chang hurriedly said. Right now, Wei Chang felt that he knew too much, and that wasn¡¯t a good thing.


    The door of the house could be seen opening, and four figures slowly walked out of the house.


    Upon seeing the four figures, Ye Hua was a bit surprised.


    This skeleton is too simr to me! That expression, the way he walks, and that acting cool aura, how is it possible for all of it to be so simr!


    Also, that mage robe, up to this day, that mage robe is still in my ring, so, how is it possible for him to possess that mage robe too!


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment. The skeleton was too simr to him!


    Afterward, Ye Hua looked towards Ye Zizi¡¯s counterfeit.


    Although Ye Zizi¡¯s counterfeit doesn¡¯t look exactly like her, the expression that is on the counterfeit¡¯s face embodied the essence of Ye Zizi.


    As for that man who is wearing a suit, he should be Wei Chang¡¯s counterfeit. Not bad.


    And that youngster over there, he should be Lie Gu¡¯s counterfeit, his entire body is emitting out a dissolute aura.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Counterfeit Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Haha, even the tone of this counterfeit is so simr to my tone. This is a bit interesting.


    In order to prevent his corporeal body from being damaged, Ye Hua revealed his true form.


    Biu.


    A skeleton frame appeared within the four¡¯s eyes.


    Counterfeit Ye Zizi looked at the real Ye Hua while with a dumbstruck expression on her face, then looked back and forth at her left and front. There are two His Honors!


    Not only was Counterfeit Ye Zizi dumbstruck, even Counterfeit Ye Hua was dumbstruck too.


    Counterfeit Wei Chang came back to his senses and shouted out angrily, ¡°Audacious! To actually dare to imitate His Honor!¡±


    Counterfeit Wei Chang¡¯s arms suddenly transformed into ferocious beasts. The teeth of the ferocious beasts seemed like they were able to bite all kinds of items in this world in half, and the sticky saliva that was drooling out from the ferocious beasts¡¯ mouths was enough to make one feel both disgusted and terrified at the same time.


    After seeing that, Wei Chang himself was also very surprised. This counterfeit is too simr to me!


    The two ferocious beasts attacked Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua took a puff of the cigarette, and without his corporeal body, simrly to Death Mage, the smoke began leaking out from his skeleton body.


    ¡°Wei Chang, do you perhaps have a little brother?¡± Ye Hua turned his head around and asked curiously.


    Wei Chang smiled humbly, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate do not have any siblings.¡±


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, you can hand those three counterfeits to subordinate.¡± Killing intent appeared within Wei Chang¡¯s eyes. To actually dare to be impudent while in front of His Honor! This is unforgivable!


    ¡°Take your time to y with them, don¡¯t end up scaring them too quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wei Chang¡¯s right hand began wriggling, and simrly to Counterfeit Wei Chang, Wei Chang¡¯s right hand transformed into a beast!


    All three beasts looked exactly the same, however, the size of the beast that Wei Chang¡¯s right hand transformed into was a lot bigger!


    And when the beast¡¯s size was bigger, it also meant that the beast¡¯s mouth was bigger!


    With a bite, therge beast bite onto the two beasts, then forcibly tore the two beasts off of Counterfeit Wei Chang¡¯s arms and swallowed the two beasts whole.


    Counterfeit Wei Chang was very astonished as he retracted back his arms. And when Counterfeit Wei Chang¡¯s arms transformed back to normal, his arms could be seen to still be intact.


    ¡°The three of you,e over!¡± Wei Chang pointed at the three counterfeits and shouted out, then walked to the side.


    Counterfeit Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Go on.¡±


    It was only natural for a boss to fight against a boss, and underlings to fight against underlings.


    ¡°I have a few questions that I want to ask you.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    ¡°I also have a few questions that I want to ask you.¡± Counterfeit Ye Hua said faintly.


    The tone of the two was exactly the same, it was impossible to differentiate who was who from their tones.


    If one really had to differentiate who was who, they would only be able to do it by judging the two¡¯s strengths.


    Ye Hua flicked his cigarette ash, then asked, ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I came from another world. Then, where did youe from?¡±


    Oh? He actually came from another world too? Could it be that, he came from the same ce as me? Or could it be that, he came from a ce that the humans refer to as ¡°parallel universe¡±?


    This is truly mystical. What a big surprise this is!


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Naturally, I came from another world too.¡±


    After hearing Ye Hua¡¯s answer, Counterfeit Ye Hua¡¯s expression was still was very calm, meanwhile, when Ye Hua heard the counterfeit¡¯s answer a while ago, his expression was much expressivepared to the counterfeit.


    Looking at the counterfeit in front of him, Ye Hua felt that the counterfeit seemed exactly like how he was five years ago.


    ¡°Last question, how did youe to this world!¡± Ye Hua asked gravely. This question that Ye Hua asked was very crucial!


    Counterfeit Ye Hua took in a deep breath, then looked at the sky and said, ¡°I was conspired by the hateful humans! However, I will definitely take revenge on those humans!¡±


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment once again.


    This... isn¡¯t this too nonsensical!


    Is he a counterfeit of me, or is he the past me?


    ¡°Then, how did youe to this world?¡± The counterfeit asked the same question that Ye Hua asked him.


    The two seemed like two old friends chatting with each other, meanwhile, on the other side, the four were fighting fervently, and the luxurious manor had been reduced to debris by them.


    Ye Hua¡¯s thought went back to the past, ¡°I was the same as you, I was conspired by the humans. However, rather than saying that I was conspired by the humans, I might as well say that it was because of my arrogant leadership that caused me to end uping to this world.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with my leadership! Do not speak nonsense!¡± Counterfeit Ye Hua¡¯s tone seemed to have changed by a bit, Counterfeit Ye Hua was very angry right now.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Huaughed his head off, ¡°You are exactly the same as I was five years ago. That arrogance, that unwillingness to ept what had happened, you still haven¡¯t realized your own mistakes.¡±


    ¡°The things that I had done, all of them are right! And even if they are wrong, they are still right wrongs!¡±

 Chapter 276 – Gap

    <h4>Chapter 276 ¨C Gap</h4>


    After hearing that, Ye Hua sighed.


    Thinking to back then when I first arrived on this, I wished I could immediately go back and kill all of those humans.


    Fortunately, back then, because Wei Chang and Lie Gu were gravely injured, I decided to stay on this and wait for them to recover first. And while waiting for them to recover, I decided to study the humans and improve myself.


    As time went by, five years had already passed since I first arrived on this.


    It was fortunate that I decided to stay on this, if not, I wouldn¡¯t have met Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, and I also wouldn¡¯t have been able to have such an adorable daughter.


    ¡°I am not here to persuade you to mend your ways.¡± Ye Hua said calmly.


    To speak the truth, this counterfeit could serve as a good subordinate. However, for him to have dared to impersonate me, death is the only fate for him!


    Red lights flickered in Counterfeit Ye Hua¡¯s empty eye sockets, ¡°Your tone is very cocky, just like those humans! Want to impersonate me? You are stillcking by a bit!¡±


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡± Ye Huaughed. Thisughter of Ye Hua¡¯s was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on its end.


    ¡°You are but version 0.0 of me, and right now, I am already at version 3.0. Our strengths and brains are not on the same level!¡±


    Without saying anything, Counterfeit Ye Hua stretched out his bone hand, and a ck color me appeared on his bone palm.


    me of the abyss.


    Right now, Ye Hua was already done with being surprised.


    This me of the abyss was obtained by me after going through countless hardships. Thinking to back then, using this me, I razed countless cities to the ground.


    However, right now, me of the abyss is but one of the countless mes that I possess.


    Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette, then ced his index finger below the cigarette. Right after, me of the abyss appeared on the tip of Ye Hua¡¯s index finger and lighted up the cigarette.


    After igniting the cigarette, Ye Hua said, ¡°Want to y with fire with me? You are still not skillful enough!¡±


    Counterfeit Ye Hua snorted, and the me of the abyss that was on his palm flew towards Ye Hua.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua continued remaining still and silently smoked onto his cigarette.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dodge, you are going to die for sure!¡± Counterfeit Ye Hua warned.


    Ye Hua took a puff of the cigarette, then said faintly, ¡°As a Supreme Overlord, if I have to dodge against such an insignificant thing like this, wouldn¡¯t I basically be throwing my face away?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this world does not need two His Honors.¡±


    Bang!


    When me of the abyss touched Ye Hua¡¯s body, the me enveloped Ye Hua, then soared through the sky. The sky seemed as if it was going to get split apart by the me. The might of the me was truly terrifying!


    The temperature around Ye Hua raised rapidly, and everything that was on the ground began melting away at high speed, and then evaporate!


    In no time, the entire manor was razed to the ground, and the destruction was even spreading to the manor¡¯s surroundings.


    ¡°My me of the abyss is not something that a counterfeit like you would be able to withstand!¡± Counterfeit Ye Hua¡¯s face was calm, seemingly like he had just killed an ant.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Ye Hua¡¯sughter rang out from the ck me, and this caused Counterfeit Ye Hua to instinctively be alert.


    This is unexpected, my me of the abyss actually didn¡¯t burn him to death!


    ¡°A counterfeit is still a counterfeit after all is said and done. Even this me of the abyss is but an inferior version of the real me of the abyss.¡± Ye Huaughed at himself for having guessed wrong.


    Ye Hua waved his hand, and the ck me that was soaring through the sky gathered on the tip of his bone finger.


    Blow~


    Ye Hua blew on the me, and the me was easily extinguished by Ye Hua¡¯s blow.


    ¡°Impossible! How did you do it!¡± Counterfeit Ye Hua¡¯s tone changed slightly, he was very surprised and couldn¡¯t believe what had happened in front of him.


    While smoking his cigarette, Ye Hua said calmly, ¡°If you are able to reach my level, you wouldn¡¯t be surprised about this. Even my Ah Li¡¯s me is stronger than this me of yours.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Human, I have had enough with your tricks, die!¡±


    After finished speaking, Counterfeit Ye Hua began chanting spells, and countless spells began flying toward Ye Hua.


    ¡°Death wither!¡±


    ¡°Soul turmoil!¡±


    ¡°Siphon life!¡±


    ¡°Despair of darkness!¡±


    Various kinds of high-level spells flew toward Ye Hua, and faced against those spells, Ye Hua didn¡¯t use any defensive spells. Instead, Ye Hua resisted those spells with just his skeleton body alone. However, Ye Hua did use a barrier on his cigarette to prevent his cigarette from being destroyed.


    Cigarettes are very expensive, and furthermore, those two women have begun with their n to make me quit smoking, saying that I have to quit smoking if I want to have another baby with them.


    Look at Ah Li, isn¡¯t shepletely fine?


    Various kinds of death spells lingered around Ye Hua¡¯s body.


    Ye Hua took a deep puff of the cigarette, then blew out a mouth of smoke.


    Immediately, all of the spells were wiped out by the smoke.


    Upon seeing that, Counterfeit Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but took a step backward.


    ¡°I have long stopped using those spells. Recently, I much prefer to use brute strength.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, and a two meters long de could be seen suddenly appearing in his hand.


    Under the moonlight, the slender body of the de emitted out a silvery light, and even more, eerily cold air was also being emitted out from the de.


    Counterfeit Ye Hua pointed at Ye Hua¡¯s de and mumbled, ¡°Why is my night¡¯s fallen moon in your hands!¡±


    ¡°Why is it in my hands? Do you really not have the slightest clue at all?¡± Ye Hua lightly waved his hand.


    Over a hundred weapons appeared within the sky, and all of them were emitting out dazzling lights. Any one of those weapons was able to cause a great war to happen, and yet, in Ye Hua¡¯s hands, those weapons were left at a corner to collect dust.


    Counterfeit Ye Hua looked dazedly at the sight in front of him, ¡°All those weapons are mine! You stole my weapons! Shameless human!¡±


    Ye Hua kept away those weapons, and with his left hand holding onto the de, and his right hand holding onto the cigarette, Ye Hua said, ¡°Perhaps, you should think about why you have the memory of possessing those weapons, and yet do not possess those weapons.¡±


    ¡°No! Impossible! Where did all my weapons go to!¡± Counterfeit Ye Hua held onto his head with his hands, and he seemed to be searching his memory.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°The person that created you is able to give you the memory that you have right now, but there are a lot of things that that person is not able to give you.¡±


    ¡°How could I have possibly been created by someone! You are lying!¡± Counterfeit Ye Hua¡¯s anger seemed to have been ignited, and an astonishing amount of spiritual energy surged out from his body.


    ¡°Come on out! Giant Abyss Demon!¡±


    The ground began shaking, seemingly like a level 9 earthquake was happening.


    Suddenly, the ground split apart and a huge gap was formed! And soon after, five huge fingers appeared from the huge gap and grabbed onto the ground.


    A giant that was 50 meters tall appeared from the huge gap! The giant¡¯s entire body was red likeva, and the moment it appeared, the temperature around its surroundings raised extremely high, and everything began burning.


    Looking from far away, this ce looked just like a huge fireball, and the huge fireball was still expanding.


    Roar!


    Giant Abyss Demon roared at Ye Hua, and the loudness of the roar actually caused an airwave to form. The airwave spread out in all directions, and the intensity of the fire became even more intense.


    A forest fire was definitely going to be unavoidable.


    Ye Hua tossed the cigarette butt to the side, then shed at the giant with the night¡¯s fallen moon that was in his left hand.


    A silvery light that was thin as a thread flew towards Giant Abyss Demon¡¯s head.


    After passing through Giant Abyss Demon¡¯s head, the silvery light continued flying towards the horizon, then gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Giant Abyss Demon possesses incredibly strong defense! Even if you have night¡¯s fallen moon, you still won¡¯t be able to harm it in the slightest bit!¡± Counterfeit Ye Hua was very confident.


    In response to what Counterfeit Ye Hua said, Giant Abyss Demon let out another roar at Ye Hua.


    Plop!


    Giant Abyss Demon¡¯s head that moved slightly suddenly slid off from its body and fell onto the ground. The cut on the Giant Abyss Demon¡¯s neck was iparably clean. Soon after, Giant Abyss Demon¡¯s body copsed onto the ground and set off a bunch of sparks.


    ¡°That depends on who uses it.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    While with his mouth opened wide, Counterfeit Ye Hua looked dazedly at the Giant Abyss Demon that had copsed onto the ground.


    This person is a thousand times stronger than those Overlords!


    ¡°Alright, I have had enough fun, it¡¯s time to go back and apany my child.¡± Ye Hua didn¡¯t want to continue wasting time here, he was no longer interested in this counterfeit.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Suddenly, Counterfeit Ye Hua called out to Ye Hua.


    ¡°Are you going to beg for mercy?¡± Ye Hua asked gravely. If the counterfeit was really going to beg for mercy, Ye Hua was going to be very disappointed.


    As a Supreme Overlord, when have I ever beg for mercy? Even more, I have never thought of running away at all no matter what situation I was faced with.


    ¡°Can you spare my subordinates?¡± Right now, Counterfeit Ye Hua was very clear about the difference in each other¡¯s strengths.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I would end up getting killed for a second time!


    Ye Hua transformed back into his corporeal body, and when he heard what the counterfeit said, a very astonished look appeared on his face.


    Right now, Ye Hua felt like there was something grabbing onto his heart.


    Back then, right before I died, I seemed to have said what this counterfeit just said to those Overlords.

 Chapter 277 – His Honor was duped

    <h4>Chapter 277 ¨C His Honor was duped</h4>


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Hua rejected.


    As a Supreme Overlord, how can I forgive such a crime like this?


    I am not ay practitioner of Buddhism, and I won¡¯t pity you just because you possess my memories!


    When all is said and done, your subordinates are your subordinates, they are not my subordinates!


    ¡°Wei Chang! Stop ying around anymore!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely.


    A confident smile appeared on Wei Chang¡¯s face as he said to the three counterfeits in front of him, ¡°I will let you all die a worthwhile death!¡±


    After finished speaking, Wei Chang¡¯s body could be seen to begin expanding. Wei Chang¡¯s handsome face began distorting and transformed into a huge head that only had a huge mouth on it, and the huge mouth possessed sharp teeth that had sticky liquid dripping out from them. Meanwhile, Wei Chang¡¯s body transformed into over a hundred tentacles, and those tentacles helped to prop up the huge head. At the end of each and every tentacle was a small head, and all of the small heads were biting onto the ground with their sharp teeth!


    This was Wei Chang¡¯s true form, a monster!


    Even Ye Hua himself was also not clear just what monster Wei Chang was.


    When Ye Hua first met Wei Chang, there were a bunch of simr monsters all around. However, all those monsters ended up being devoured by Wei Chang.


    To speak it frankly, Wei Chang devoured all of his kind and became the one and only existence of his kind.


    When the three counterfeits saw Wei Chang¡¯s form, they were a bit stupefied, and from not far away, Counterfeit Ye Hua could be heard shouting out, ¡°Quickly run away!¡±


    Without having time to think too much, the three counterfeits shot out at high speed.


    ¡°Want to run?¡± Wei Chang¡¯s tongue was very wrong, and the tongue was reckoned to be at least 50 centimeters long. Tang Wei will most likely be very happy in the future.


    After licking his teeth, the tentacles that were below Wei Chang¡¯s head slightly bent, then catapulted!


    Wei Chang¡¯s first target was Counterfeit Ye Zizi.


    To actually dare to impersonate Zizi, you are truly tired of living!


    Immediately, Wei Chang swallowed Counterfeit Ye Zizi, then soon after, swallowed the other two counterfeits.


    All those counterfeits did not possess the strengths to even transform into their true forms. From this, it could be seen that those counterfeits were not perfect.


    ¡°Your Honor, I have dealt with those three counterfeits.¡± Wei Chang who had transformed back into his corporeal bodynded beside Ye Hua and said respectfully.


    Ye Hua nodded his head.


    While looking at the counterfeit in front of him, Ye Hua kept away the night¡¯s fallen moon that was in his left hand, then took out a cigarette and lighted the cigarette with a gold color me that appeared on his fingertip.


    ¡°This ardent burning sun me should help free you from this world.¡±


    After finished speaking, Ye Hua flicked the gold color me that was on his fingertip.


    There wasn¡¯t really any special visual effect. When the gold mended on Counterfeit Ye Hua¡¯s bone head, like a parasite, the gold me began spreading throughout the counterfeit¡¯s body, and in no time, the counterfeit¡¯s entire skeleton frame turned into gold color.


    The counterfeit¡¯s empty eye sockets were staring at Ye Hua, seemingly like he was telling Ye Hua that this matter won¡¯t be over this easily.


    A breeze blew by and blew away Counterfeit Ye Hua¡¯s bone ash, and even the mage robe that was worn on the counterfeit was turned into ashes too.


    ¡°Boring.¡± Ye Hua sighed. Being invincible sure feels empty.


    Wei Chang said with a slight smile, ¡°Your Honor¡¯s strength knows no bound, therefore, it is only natural for Your Honor to be able to be above everyone.¡±


    ¡°But, there are two women who had been ced high up above me by me myself.¡± Ye Huaughed lightly.


    ¡°That is because Your Honor loves the madams very much, subordinatepletely understands.¡±


    ¡°Wei Chang, it seems that the number of things that you know is increasing as the days go by.¡±


    Wei Changughed dryly. If it was possible, subordinate wouldn¡¯t want to know so many things.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there are still a few more of those counterfeits to deal with, I will hand them to you to deal with, I will be heading back first.¡± Ye Hua yawned, then said. I¡¯m not sure if my daughter has woken up or not, that little fellow is not a deep sleeper.


    Right when Wei Chang was about to reply to Ye Hua, four figures suddenlynded from the sky.


    Ye Hua unhurriedly turned around, then said faintly, ¡°And I was just about to leave.¡±


    Amongst the four, Greed appeared to be a bit agitated, and glistening tears were even flowing out from his eyes.


    ¡°Your Honor~¡±


    Greed could be seen suddenly running out from the group, then kneeled down on the ground and hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s thigh.


    Ye Hua who was currently smoking onto his cigarette was stunned, and Wei Chang who was standing behind Ye Hua was stunned by this scene too.


    ¡°Jue Tian?¡± Ye Hua cried out in surprise.


    Jue Tian took off his gold eyesses, then transformed into his true form.


    Upon seeing Jue Tian revealed his true form, Ye Hua and Wei Chang knew that the person in front of them was definitely Jue Tian, because there was no one else who possessed a more adorable form than Jue Tian¡¯s true form!


    A small cat.


    But different from ordinary cats, Jue Tian¡¯s hair possessed different colors, and the colors intertwined with each other. Jue Tian was what one would describe as, gorgeous but deadly.


    ¡°Your Honor, subordinate has finally found you.¡± Jue Tian transformed back into his human form, and he cried just like a child.


    The three sins that were behind Jue Tian looked curiously at the scene that was in front of them.


    Ye Hua coughed lightly, ¡°The reason that I came here today was to look for you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jue Tian became extremely touched, ¡°To be able to receive Your Honor¡¯s care and concern, subordinate will never forget this day, boohoohoo...¡±


    Right now, Ye Hua finally understood everything.


    No wonder those counterfeits possessed our memories, Jue Tian was the one that created those counterfeits. This also exins why those counterfeits¡¯ memories stopped at five years ago.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s with your situation.¡±


    Jue Tian began recounting his five years on earth.


    Five years ago when Jue Tian first arrived on earth, because he was not familiar with earth, and adding on with his longing to see His Honor and the other sins again, Jue Tian spent five years to create high-quality imitations of His Honor and the other sins. What Jue Tian wanted was to go back to the past and be together with everyone.


    Not long ago, Jue Tian finished with his creations, and thus immediately decided toe out and terrorize the humans that were on this. Those few days were the happiest Jue Tian had been during his five years on earth, as he was able to enjoy terrorizing the humans with everyone.


    ¡°Jue Tian! You dare to order His Honor!¡± Wei Chang shouted out.


    ¡°Jue Tian wouldn¡¯t dare. Although Jue Tian did create an imitation of His Honor, Jue Tian didn¡¯t act disrespectful in the slightest bit to His Honor¡¯s imitation. What Jue Tian wanted was to merely live under His Honor¡¯s might. Only His Honor¡¯s imposing aura is able to make Jue Tian be able to sleep in peace.¡±


    Wei Chang said, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, the imitation of His Honor that you created was too foolish!¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Eh... Jue Tian created His Honor ording to how His Honor was in the past.¡±


    Wei Chang revealed out a smile on his face, ¡°His Honor is no longer the same as he was five years ago.¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Wei Chang, you are also no longer the same as you were five years ago.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor has overpraised subordinate.¡± Wei Chang said respectfully.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°It isn¡¯t convenient to talk here, let¡¯s change to another location.¡±


    Biu.


    Everyone appeared at Leisure Bar¡¯s toilet.


    ¡°Your Honor! Please lead us towards the direction of glory once again and exterminate all of the humans!¡± Jue Tian properly adjusted his own mental state. Now that I have finally found His Honor, I can start going on a massacre now! This is great!


    Ye Hua let out a light sigh. Jue Tian and Ye Zizi are still the same as how they were back then, wanting to kill everyone.


    ¡°Jue Tian, do not use the way you look at things in the past to look at the current His Honor.¡± Wei Chang reminded.


    Although Ye Hua was very happy to have found Jue Tian, Ye Hua still criticized strictly, ¡°Jue Tian, do you know that you have spoilt my n!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate do not know!¡± Jue Tian said sincerely.


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Wei Chang, exin everything to Jue Tian, I will go and smoke a stick of cigarette first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wei Chang used about 10 minutes to exin everything to Jue Tian, and Jue Tian was very shocked after listening to everything.


    I didn¡¯t expect that His Honor would have changed so much!


    ¡°Subordinate knows his wrong now. Your Honor is no longer the same as five years ago, and right now, Your Honor even possesses superhuman intelligence. Subordinate is truly ashamed whenpared to Your Honor. Subordinate¡¯s cheap trick must have been seen through by Your Honor with just a look.¡±


    Jue Tian thought too much, during the start, Ye Hua even thought that the counterfeit was his past self.


    ¡°If I am not able to even see through this cheap trick of yours, how would I be able to be you guys¡¯ leader?¡± Ye Hua said gravely. I was actually almost duped by my own subordinate.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, where did you go to just now?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Jue Tian was a bit awkward as he said hesitatingly, ¡°Because subordinate is a vegetarian, subordinate went to a vegetarian skewer shop that is located in a nearby city to eat supper.¡±

 Chapter 278 – Crazy wife pamperer

    Chapter 278 ¨C Crazy wife pamperer


    Wei Chang asked curiously, ¡°Did you pay for your food?¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡±


    In the past, Jue Tian was the brains of the group.


    For Wei Chang to ask me this question, there is definitely a profound meaning within this question. If I trace back to what Wei Chang had said just now, I should be able to deduce the answer to Wei Chang¡¯s question.


    After pondering for a moment, Jue Tian said respectfully, ¡°Of course, I am a good citizen who abides by thew.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, Jue Tian. I am very happy that you are able toe to such aprehension in such a short time.¡± Ye Hua was very gratified. As expected of my trusted adviser, his brain revolves around quick.


    ¡°After having been separated for five years, to once again be able to receive Your Honor¡¯s praise, subordinate is truly happy.¡±


    Ye Hua nodded his head, then said faintly, ¡°Jue Tian, since you havee back, I will give you a test.¡±


    ¡°Subordinate will definitely not disappoint Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, the two madams wille and look for you. At that time, you have to lose to them on purpose while keeping your true identity a secret from them.¡±


    After hearing that, Jue Tian was greatly startled, ¡°But, subordinate absolutely do not dare to exchange attacks with the madams.¡±


    Wei Chang recalled of Lie Gu. I reckon that that fellow is most probably hiding at home and shivering in a corner. On that day, that fellow injured Madam Donghuang. And if not for the fact that His Honor¡¯s n seeded, that fellow would most likely be boiled by His Honor.


    ¡°There is one more matter. Get those family heads to fight with Ji Family. Afterward, I will bring along everyone to exterminate Ji Family!¡±


    After hearing that, Jue Tian and Wei Chang became excited.


    His Honor is nning to dispatch everyone again, and furthermore, this time, we are going to exterminate a family, not subdue a family!


    ¡°Subordinate should solemnly obey Your Honor¡¯s orders!¡± Jue Tian shouted out respectfully.


    ¡°Remember, do not mess up tomorrow! If not, I will sell you to a pet shop!¡± Ye Hua reminded coldly.


    Originally, I was intending on wiping out all of the counterfeits tonight and didn¡¯t expect that Jue Tian would appear. However, it is better now that Jue Tian appeared.


    I will let those two foolish women have some fun and let them enjoy the feeling of being a hero. As for me, I should act as the bad guy!


    After taking a look at Pride, Envy, and Wrath, Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°Get rid of these counterfeits, just looking at them is making me feel annoyed.¡±


    In the future, if the real Pride, Envy, and Wrath came back and saw those counterfeits, they would think that I miss them very much. Furthermore, I haven¡¯t fallen to the state where I have to use counterfeits. Those counterfeits arepletely unable to reflect the seven sins¡¯ true strengths.


    Without any hesitation, Jue Tian nodded his head, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You can leave now and start preparing for tomorrow.¡±


    Very quickly, Jue Tian disappeared from the toilet.


    ¡°Wei Chang!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate is here!¡±


    ¡°Spread the news that, tomorrow, Voidless Realm¡¯s empress will be bringing along... how do I say it?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Wei Chang said, ¡°Close female friend?¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. We will say, the empress will be bringing along a towering figure amongst women with her to go and suppress the unknown power!¡± During those past few days, Ye Hua could be said to have been frequently racking his brain for his wives. Ye Hua¡¯s title as the ¡°crazy wife pamperer¡± was already confirmed.


    ¡°Subordinate understood.¡±


    After Wei Chang left, Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°The two of you want to be nameless heroes, but I just precisely won¡¯t allow it. You two¡¯s magnificent feat has to be known by everyone under the heaven.¡±


    I will make those two women into true female heroes, and then embrace onto one of them with my left arm, and the other with my right arm! Just how great would that be!


    Go on and envy me! Humans!


    Go on and hate me! Humans!


    You all will never know that the female heroes within you guys¡¯ hearts are being bullied by me every day!


    Thinking up to here, Ye Hua beganughing out loudly.


    Returning back to the bedroom, Ye Hua saw that his daughter had kicked the quilt off the bed and was currently sound asleep while hugging onto a pillow. The expression that was on Ah Li¡¯s face while she was asleep was very adorable.


    Ye Hua lied down on the bed, then lightly took away the pillow from Ah Li¡¯s embrace.


    Shortly after, Ah Li smelled till a sweet smell from beside her, and she could be seen hugging her father while with afortable expression on her face.


    Ye Hua let out a light breath, then thought to himself, ¡°Those two women are probably going to be verycent after tomorrow.¡±


    At Voidless Realm, Qing Ya decided to train throughout the night, and Donghuang Baizhi was standing by Qing Ya¡¯s side and attentively teaching Qing Ya on how to fight.


    The sky gradually turned white, and Qing Ya raised her head and looked at the horizon, ¡°Ye Hua should be very angry right now, right? We have not apanied him for two days already.¡±


    ¡°We are doing this for the sake of the people of this world. At worst, we will go back home tonight and properly make it up to Ye Hua.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said shyly. Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s ¡°make it up¡± was definitely going to be her making it up to Ye Hua with her body, and this was precisely Ye Hua¡¯s favorite.


    Qing Yaughed lightly.


    It is more or less time for us to leave.


    ¡°This ancient godly item is called Purple Forest Armor. It provides immunity to poison and possesses very high defense.¡± Donghuang Baizhi could be seen handing over an ancient godly item to Qing Ya.


    In actuality, Donghuang Baizhi only had two ancient godly items, one sword, and one armor. The rest of the ancient godly items had already been distributed to her subordinates.


    Right now, Donghuang Baizhi naturally wouldn¡¯t go and look for her subordinates and ask her subordinates to hand over their ancient godly items to her. If she were to do that, they would definitelye to know that she and Qing Ya were going to go and deal with that group of unknown power by themselves, and would definitely stop her and Qing Ya from going.


    ¡°If you hand this over to me, do you still have an ancient godly item for yourself?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhiughed lightly, ¡°I have a sword.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s sword was a new one because her previous sword was destroyed by Lie Gu.


    ¡°I think it is better for you to have the armor for yourself, I am stronger than you after all.¡± Qing Ya returned the Purple Forest Armor to Donghuang Baizhi.


    ¡°Qing Ya, what you just said is heartrending. Quickly wear onto this armor, if not, I will go and find Ye Hua and tell on you.¡±


    Qing Yaughed dryly, ¡°You don¡¯t act like an empress at all.¡°


    ¡°In the past, I felt that being an empress was very awesome, but now, I feel that being a woman is much more pleasant than being an empress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, being a woman is actually quite good, especially when the man that we met is a man like Ye Hua.¡±


    That¡¯s right, and this man of yours has even nned another great show for you and Donghuang Baizhi.


    Qing Ya wore onto the Purple Forest Armor, and immediately, she changed from a virtuous and able wife to a female general. Purple breastte, and a purple gown underneath the breastte, those two items helped give Qing Ya a unique look. The might of the ancient godly item gradually spread out from Qing Ya, and the spiritual sword that Qing Ya was holding in her hand helped to further increase her charm.


    Meanwhile, Donghuang Baizhi wore a gold color empress armor and looked both powerful and domineering. Her face that was beautiful beyond words was enough to make one¡¯s heart feel itchy and wonder just what kind of scenery was underneath that gold armor.


    Ye Hua wants to express that he knows what kind of scenery was underneath the gold armor. Underneath the gold armor is a body that you all wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine, and that body is extremely sensitive.


    The two women took a look at each other, then disappeared from Voidless Realm and appeared in the sky that was above Zhi Family!


    However, the ground below them had already been scorched, and the forest that was not far away from them was still burning. Near the forest, lots of fire trucks could be seen to have been dispatched.


    Donghuang Baizhi let out a breath, then waved her delicate hand.


    Immediately, a bunch of clouds gathered in the sky, and in no time, heavy rain began falling from the sky.


    ¡°Where did that group of people went to? From the looks of it, a big battle happened here not too long ago.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said puzzledly.


    ¡°There is a formidable power fluctuationing from southeast!¡± Qing Ya cried out in surprise.


    From their southeast, Cloud Sect was not far away!


    ¡°Qing Ya, they are intending on exterminating Cloud Sect!¡± Donghuang Baizhi said.


    The two women disappeared once again.


    At Cloud Sect.


    Right now, with a gaudy red color robe worn on his body, and a goat mask worn on his face, Jue Tian was walking on the flight of stairs that led to Cloud Sect¡¯s pce hall.


    This morning, Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples rushed back to their sect because they heard that there was going to be a meeting. And in the end, right after they returned back to Cloud Sect, they came across Jue Tian, and up till now, Jue Tian had already killed a few of Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples.


    Suddenly, a youngster flew out from Cloud Sect¡¯s pce hall! The youngster was extremely handsome, and the green robe that the youngster was wearing was different from the robes that the other disciples were wearing.


    ¡°Sect Master!¡± Upon seeing the youngster, the disciples greeted.


    That¡¯s right, right after Xun Yi died, this youngster was the one who went from being a senior brother to a sect master!


    This youngster was called Wu Hao!


    This youngster was someone who possessed aspirations, and back then, his main goal was to make Xun Fang be his woman. However, when he heard that his goddess had thrown herself into the arms of a bad guy, his heart died.


    However, because of the state that he entered after bing broken-hearted, he entered into qi deviation while cultivating, and by coincidence, when he was in qi deviation, he actually managed to open his conception and governor vessels, and from then on, his strength began soaring!


    After Xun Yi died, he began challenging every great elder, then took over the position of sect master after defeating all of the great elders.

 Chapter 279 – Give them a whipping

    Chapter 279 ¨C Give them a whipping


    ¡°Your distinguished, who are you, to actually dare to break into my Cloud Sect!¡± Wu Hao shouted out with a stern voice and surrounded Jue Tian with his disciples.


    With a rxed tone, Jue Tian said, ¡°The reason I came here today is to exterminate your Cloud Sect!¡±


    ¡°You belong to that group of people!¡± Wu Hao said gravely, and the expressions that were on the other disciples also became extremely grave.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Today is your Cloud Sect¡¯s death date, no one will be able to save you all, and if there is someone who is able to save you all, that person would definitely be a brave and courageous warrior!¡±


    After finished speaking, a formidable aura burst out from Jue Tian¡¯s body and sent everyone flying away. However, those people who were sent flying away did not die and were merely gravely injured.


    ¡°Stop!!!¡±


    A shout could be heard erupting out from the horizon. The person has not even arrived, and yet the person¡¯s voice had already first arrived. From the looks of it, the person was definitely an expert!


    Very quickly, two beautiful figures appeared within Cloud Sect!


    Jue Tian still has not met the two madams, and this was his first time meeting the two madams. When Jue Tian saw the two madams, he almost kneeled down and greet the madams.


    I didn¡¯t expect that my first time meeting with the two madams would be in such a situation, this is truly regretful.


    Everyone from Cloud Sect looked at the two prettydies who appeared within their sect, and evidently, they were all attracted by the two prettydies¡¯ looks.


    Meanwhile, Wu Hao who had fallen onto the flight of stairs was currently looking dazedly at the twodies, and his heart which had died was slowlying back to life. Wu Hao had finally found a new goal in life.


    ¡°This... isn¡¯t this the rumored Voidless Realm¡¯s empress!¡±


    Everyone in Cloud Sect didn¡¯t know who the empress was, but a disciple could be heard suddenly crying out in surprise while pointing at Donghuang Baizhi. And in actuality, this disciple was a Ying Family member who was disguising as a Cloud Sect disciple. This person¡¯s acting skills were pretty good.


    Yesterday when Xun Fang received her orders, she used a secret technique to pass down an order to all the disciples, and the order that the disciples received was to return back to the sect. Afterward, she nted people from Ying Family into Cloud Sect to corporate with Jue Tian¡¯s act.


    ¡°The empress hase to save us! Voidless Realm¡¯s empress hase to save us!¡± Another disciple could be seen standing his body up and shouting out with all of his strength.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the empress would actuallye and deal with south¡¯s trifle matter! Empress, you have my respect!¡±


    ¡°The other person who is beside the empress is definitely a heroine too! Their bravery is not falling short whenpared to men!¡±


    ¡°Take a look at the north¡¯s big power, then take a look at the south¡¯s big powers, Ji Family and Ying Family. This is the difference between the north¡¯s big power and the south¡¯s two big powers!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Voidless Realm¡¯s empress actually came all the way from north to south to save us! I am truly touched by the empress! Even if I have to sacrifice my life for the empress, I will not hesitate to do it!¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were a bit giddy. Didn¡¯t all the big sects already send all their disciples back home? So, why are all of Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples gathered at their own sect?


    And also... the words that areing from their mouths are truly embarrassing...


    With the help of his disciples, Wu Hao stood his body up, then cupped his hands at the empress and said, ¡°This humble one is Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master Wu Hao. Thank you, empress, for helping my Cloud Sect, my Cloud Sect will never forget this deed of yours!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi said lightly, ¡°Sect Master Wu, you are being courteous, getting rid of evils is one of the objectives of my Voidless Realm. Today, along with my good friend, we will definitely eradicate this group of evil people!¡±


    One of Ying Family members who was disguised as a Cloud Sect disciple suddenly shouted out, ¡°Long live the empress, long live the heroine!¡±


    Soon after, few others followed along and shouted out the same thing, and as more and more people began shouting, what everyone was shouting became, ¡°Long live the two empresses~¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both a bit giddy right now.


    Aren¡¯t those people too passionate?


    Originally, Qing Ya and I wanted to secretly eliminate that group of evil people, and we didn¡¯t expect to end up making such a big scene.


    However, this was still not the end.


    Lots of ck dots could be seen appearing from the horizon, and soon after, those ck dotsnded in Cloud Sect. Most of those people were loose cultivators. Earlier on, when they heard that Voidless Realm¡¯s empress hade to the south to help the south deal with the evil power, they decided toe over to Cloud Sect to take a look, and upon arriving at Cloud Sect, they discovered that the empress actually really came to the south!


    Looking at the scene that was in front of them, those people knew that the empress had most likely managed to stop the evil power from destroying Cloud Sect, because, if the empress didn¡¯t manage to stop the evil power, Cloud Sect would have definitely already been exterminated by that evil power!


    ¡°For the empress to be willing toe and help out the south, as a south¡¯s cultivator, I feel truly ashamed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, south¡¯s big powers closed their doors and are not willing toe out, and yet, for the sake of helping out the south, the empress went to the trouble of traveling from north to south. Empress, you have our respect.¡±


    ¡°Also, this heroine, you are truly a towering figure amongst women, you have my respect too!¡±


    Immediately, various kinds of praises rang out in Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s ears, and those praises caused the both of them to feel rather embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, Jue Tian did not make any move, and instead, just stood still and watched as the madams get praised by those people.


    It must be said that, for the madams to actually dare toe and take on the ¡°evil power¡±, the madams¡¯ courage are truly outstanding. The madams have my utmost respect!


    What was supposed to be a dangerous battle turned into a praising convention. Everyone seemed to have forgotten Jue Tian¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough! Are you all done speaking!¡± Feeling that it was more or less enough already, Jue Tian coughed lightly.


    If you all continue praising the two madams, what else would there be left for me to praise!


    After Jue Tian spoke, then did everyone realized that there was still such an existence here right now, and all of them couldn¡¯t help but be afraid.


    Jue Tian slowly walked towards the two madams, then greeted well-manneredly, ¡°For you two heroines toe here, I reckon that your motive is to prevent me from killing those people, right? You two have my respect for possessing such courage.¡±


    ¡°Look! Even the enemy is praising them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, the moment they arrived here, this guy¡¯s aura was suppressed by them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to be the empresses¡¯ fan.¡±


    ¡°Who do you all think is more beautiful? The empress, or the heroine?¡±


    ¡°Only a child would choose which to pick. If it is up to me, I would say that both of them are equally beautiful.¡±


    While looking coldly at Jue Tian, Qing Ya shouted out, ¡°Evildoer! Surrender to us while you still can!¡±


    ¡°Although this humble one respects you two¡¯s heroic act, I¡¯m afraid that it is impossible for this humble one to surrender to you two!¡± Jue Tian¡¯s aura gradually increased, and this caused everyone to not be able to help but fall back, so as to prevent from being killed.


    ¡°Evildoer! Where are yourpanions!¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked gravely.


    Jue Tianughed loudly, ¡°Empress, for sure a mere thing like exterminating Cloud Sect, do you think that I would require help from mypanions?¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Wu Hao shouted out.


    When I am chatting with the madams, what are you, a human, interrupting us for!


    Jue Tian pped on the air, and an incorporeal sharp de struck towards Wu Hao¡¯s forehead!


    Qing Ya¡¯s figure immediately disappeared.


    Dang!


    The de of a sword could be seen to have been positioned right before Wu Hao¡¯s eyes. During Wu Hao¡¯s moment of life and death, Qing Ya saved Wu Hao¡¯s life!


    Looking at the figure that was in front of him, Wu Hao made a decision.


    For the rest of my life, my goddess should be her!


    ¡°Formidable! To actually be able to block my attack.¡± Jue Tian pped his hands and praised.


    Qing Ya shouted out, ¡°I still have even more formidable things installed for you!¡±


    ¡°Heroines, how about we have a bet with each other?¡± Jue Tian said.


    Donghuang Baizhi shouted out sternly, ¡°What kind of crafty plot are you nning on plotting!¡±


    ¡°Empress, you are overthinking it. The bet that I want to make is that, if I lose against the two of you, I will put a stop to the massacre! And as long as you two are still in this world, I will never appear in this world!¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi took a look at each other. This is a good chance.


    Qing Ya asked, ¡°What about yourpanions?¡±


    ¡°My thoughts are precisely their thoughts too!¡± Jue Tian said.


    ¡°What if we lose?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked gravely.


    Jue Tianughed lightly, ¡°If you two lose, Cloud Sect will be exterminated! That¡¯s all! But, of course, even if you two lose, Cloud Sect can still avoid being exterminated!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked.


    ¡°The condition will be, whether if you two would be willing to sacrifice your lives in exchange for Cloud Sect¡¯s safety!¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s hearts sunk to the valley.


    The two looked at the surrounding Cloud Sect disciples, pain and fright could be seen to be filled on the disciples¡¯ faces.


    Although I don¡¯t know them, the reason that I came here today is precisely to save them!


    The two women nodded their heads at each other.


    Qing Ya said gravely, ¡°If we lose, we hope that you will keep your words and spare Cloud Sect!¡±


    Right now, Ye Hua was currently using Jue Tian¡¯s eyes to observe what was happening at Cloud Sect, and when he heard the two women¡¯s decision, he almost died from anger.


    ¡°These two foolish women! They are actually intending to throw away their lives for some salted fishes! Do they not know that there are still a crippled and a daughter at home that need to be looked after!¡±


    ¡°They are angering me to death! When you twoe back, I am definitely going to give you two a whipping!¡±

 Chapter 280 – Formidable

    Chapter 280 ¨C Formidable


    Why do those two women not know how to use their brains? One of them is pregnant, and the other is a mother, and yet, the moment their heads be hot, they immediately agreed to throw their lives away for a bunch of salted fishes! I have never seen before such irresponsible mothers.


    I can be counted to be rather unreasonable. But whenpared to those two, my unreasonable can be considered to be nothing much!


    ¡°Jue Tian! Give them a bit of a lesson, let them know that, it is not that easy to be a heroine!¡± Ye Hua was very angry.


    Originally, I was intending on pampering the two of you and let you two have some fun. But right now, I have be angry, and this anger of mine won¡¯t pacify even if Ah Li coax me!


    Upon hearing what His Honor said, Jue Tian was shocked.


    Give the madams a bit of a lesson? Just how much is a bit of a lesson? If I go too easy on the madams, His Honor won¡¯t be satisfied, and if I go too hard on the madams, His Honor won¡¯t be happy.


    ¡°Your Honor, so, should I dislocate the madams¡¯ arms, or should I dislocate the madams¡¯ legs?¡±


    ¡°Erm... Forget about it, just make it so that they suffer some superficial wounds will do, I will give them a lesson by myself!¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    Those two women are too worrisome, they totally do not know how high the heaven is, and how deep the ground is. If it was not for the fact that they have someone strong like me to support them, they wouldn¡¯t even know it when death hits them.


    Superficial wounds are definitely a must, if not, this whole act would seem too fake. Moreover, superficial wounds cannot even be counted as wounds to them since they are able to heal superficial wounds in mere seconds!


    Currently, at Cloud Sect!


    When everyone heard that the empress and the heroine were actually nning on using their lives to exchange for Cloud Sect¡¯s safety, everyone became extremely touched.


    In this day and age, good-hearted people actually do exist!


    Cloud Sect disciples were no cowards, after seeing that the empress and the heroine were willing to sacrifice their lives in exchange for their safety, they began standing up one after another.


    ¡°Empress, heroine, we still have the strength to continue on fighting!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are willing to fight against the enemy with you two!¡±


    ¡°Fight against the enemy with the empresses!¡±


    Cloud Sect disciples began conveying their thoughts one after another.


    Right now, there wasn¡¯t even any need for actors anymore.


    As a big power that belongs to the north, Voidless Realm has never been liked by the people of the south, and yet, today, Donghuang Baizhi obtained the support and respect of the people of the south.


    And in contrary, Ying Family and Ji Family¡¯s positions within the hearts of the people of the south fell greatly, especially Ji Family!


    All of those loose cultivators were currently criticizing Ji Family for not willing to uphold justice and praising Voidless Realm for being benevolent.


    Not only did Ye Hua gave his wives a chance to act cool, Ye Hua also made Ji Family¡¯s reputation be greatly damaged, killing two birds with one stone.


    Donghuang Baizhi shouted out loudly, ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s kindness, but I hope for everyone to not be impulsive and prevent needless injuries and deaths from happening!¡±


    Just how benevolent is the empress? I didn¡¯t expect that the north¡¯s big power would be this kind-hearted. I really want to migrate to the north.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked at each other. From the looks of it, right now, they were able to converse with each other with their eyes!


    The two flew towards the sky, and upon seeing that, Jue Tianughed lightly.


    The madams have already gained enough good reputation. Right now, all that is needed for this act is a final push!


    The three could be seen flying all the way high up above the clouds!


    Without hesitation, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi stopped suppressing their auras and fully unleashed their auras.


    Meanwhile, Jue Tian unleashed his aura too. Of course, Jue Tian controlled his aura to stop at a level that was just a level higher than the two madams¡¯ auras. Soon after, Jue Tian¡¯s hands turned into sharp ws, and he began fighting with the two madams!


    The spiritual energies that were released by both parties caused the clouds to roll about, and the dense spiritual might that were being released by both parties caused everyone that was on the ground to be unable to raise their heads. The loose cultivators and Cloud Sect disciples¡¯ gazes were filled with astonishment, all of them didn¡¯t expect that the three would be this formidable!


    Those three arepletely not on the same level as us, their strengths are too frightening!


    Biting cold killing intent filled the entire sky, and wave after wave of spiritual energy swept through the heaven and earth.


    Endless killing intent burst out from the two women¡¯s bodies as the two women attacked Jue Tian from Jue Tian¡¯s both sides!


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua who was watching Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi through Jue Tian¡¯s eyes was slightly surprised.


    There is no need to say much about Donghuang Baizhi, her fundamental fighting skills are not bad.


    But Qing Ya is different, even though she awakened her bloodline, she still does not have any experience inbat. And yet, after just a few days of learning how to fight, Qing Ya¡¯sbat skills seem quite decent, and even more, she is able to coordinate pretty well with Donghuang Baizhi. Right now, the two of them seemed to have even formed a unique disposition and trapped Jue Tian within the disposition!


    If Death Mage were to face against those two and get trapped in this disposition, Death Mage would most probably not be a match for them, unless Death Mage is able to escape from the disposition.


    Also, those two women¡¯s speeds are extremely quick.


    It is fortunate that Jue Tian is the one that is facing against them, the two of them won¡¯t be able to defeat Jue Tian no matter what.


    The longer the two women fought, the smoother their moves became. Meanwhile, Jue Tian who had suppressed his strength was having a hard time. The two women¡¯s strengths, adding together with their coordination, were not something easy to deal with.


    ¡°This is more or less enough already, quickly use a big move, then admit your defeat, there are still other things waiting for you to go and do.¡± Ye Hua¡¯s voice rang out in Jue Tian¡¯s head.


    Jue Tian shouted out angrily, causing the two women to get pushed away from him.


    Afterward, Jue Tian began forming hand seals with his hands at high speed.


    A huge spheroid could be seen to be forming slowly. Thunder lingered around the huge spheroid, and a terrifying aura was being emitted out from the huge spheroid.


    In the blink of an eye, the color of the sky changed, ck clouds filled the sky, and thunder began booming continuously!


    Everyone that was on the ground was not able to see what was happening above the clouds, and all they could sense was that a terrifying aura was currently congregating above the clouds.


    The gale blew onto the two women¡¯s hair, causing their hair to flutter in the air. Looking at their eyes, there was no fear within their eyes, and instead, their eyes were filled with immeasurable righteousness.


    Looking at his wives¡¯ gazes, Ye Hua felt that his head was in pain.


    No, this won¡¯t do, I must lead the two of them astray!


    The two women kept away their weapons, then pushed onto the air with their delicate hands!


    ¡°Power of bloodline!¡± The two women shouted out in unison.


    This move that Qing Ya was using was taught to her by Donghuang Baizhi.


    Although Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t inherit the power of Donghuang Bloodline, she was still after all a descendant of Donghuang, and a little bit of the power of Donghuang Bloodline still resides in her body!


    On the other hand, Qing Ya inherited 100% of her bloodline¡¯s power.


    Right now, Qing Ya still did not know that Nuwa¡¯s descendants were the weakest when they were pregnant. And yet, while Qing Ya was in her weakest state, she was actually still this strong! From this, it could be seen that, if Qing Ya was not pregnant, it was reckoned that she would be able to fight against Jue Tian one on one. Of course, the chance of Qing Ya winning against Jue Tian was still very slim.


    Nuwa¡¯s descendants be stronger as they grow older. Right now, Qing Ya was still only a youngster. Perhaps, after a few hundred or thousand years have passed, Qing Ya would be able to defeat any one of the seven sins easily.


    However, it was rumored that, because the power of Nuwa¡¯s descendants were all too enormous, only one Nuwa descendant can exist in this world! If there was already a Nuwa descendant in this world, another Nuwa descendant was not allowed to appear in this world! And yet, right now, Qing Ya was currently pregnant with a Nuwa descendant in her stomach...


    The two women revolved their bloodline power, and a huge faint image appeared behind Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s back!


    The huge faint image was a Three-Legged Golden Crow!


    Meanwhile, the huge faint image that appeared behind Qing Ya was Qing Ya herself. However, the faint image of Qing Ya possessed a human body and a snake tail. The snake tail was a trait of the Nuwa n!


    The two bloodline powers erupted together at the same time, and this caused Jue Tian to be a little astonished. Without choice, Jue Tian raised his strength by a bit.


    Right now, a huge volcano seemed to have appeared in the sky and was currently erupting. The sound of thunder rang out continuously, lightning was continuously being discharged, the mountains were shaking, and the ground was trembling!


    The scene seemed just like the end of the world wasing. Everyone was pressed onto the ground by the might that was being emitted out from the sky, however, their eyes were still looking at the sky.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the entire sky seemed to have turned into a white color sun, the dazzling white light caused everyone to not be able to help but close their eyes.


    Immediately after that, seemingly just like the explosion of a gxy, a strong airwave erupted out in all directions. Right now, everyone was actually able to see the outer space through the sky, it was truly an astonishing sight to behold!


    Ye Hua who was lying on the bed and watching the live broadcast through Jue Tian¡¯s eyes was startled. These two women are truly wild! I like it!

 Chapter 281 – The brains

    Chapter 281 ¨C The brains


    ¡°Look! Someone is falling from the sky!¡± One of the Cloud Sect disciples could be heard crying out in surprise while pointing at the sky.


    Everyone looked towards the figure that was falling down from the sky at high speed, and in the blink of an eye, the figurended within Cloud Sect.


    A big hole didn¡¯t form from the impact of the figure. Right when Jue Tian was about tond on the ground, he stabilized his figure and lightlynded on the ground. Jue Tian¡¯s clothes were in tatters, but the mask that was worn on his face was still intact. Everyone felt that the mask must be some kind of high-grade mask.


    Eh... Jue Tian wants to express that the mask he was wearing was just a mask that he snatched away from a child.


    Back then when I snatched the child¡¯s mask away from him, the child even cried.


    Seeing that the oue of the battle had been decided, everyone within Cloud Sect let out a breath of relief.


    The empress and that heroine are truly formidable.


    Although the battle was two against one, no one felt that it was inappropriate.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi slowly descended onto the ground, and their beautiful eyes were fixed onto Jue Tian.


    If this person goes back on his words, there is really nothing that we will be able to do about it.


    Faced against our big moves, this man didn¡¯t suffer any injuries at all, all our big moves did was make his clothes be tattered. Meanwhile, when fighting against this man, my skin tore. It will be bad if I gained scars because of this. If there are scars on my body, wearing a bikini will be out of the question...


    What time was it already, and one of them was still thinking about bikinis.


    ¡°The two of you are indeed formidable, this humble one epts defeat!¡± Jue Tian shouted out loudly, seemingly like he was afraid others wouldn¡¯t be able to hear what he said. Just based on this shout of Jue Tian¡¯s that was filled with vitality, where were there even any signs that look like he had been defeated?


    Jue Tian¡¯s acting skills were no good. If Ye Hua was here, Ye Hua would definitely make it so that he was bleeding, and even poke a few holes in his own body.


    The two women¡¯s faces were indifferent, however, upon hearing that, both of them let out a breath of relief in their hearts.


    ¡°Since the two of you have won, this humble one should keep his words. As long as the two of you are in this world, we will definitely never appear in this world!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    After finished speaking, Jue Tian disappeared from Cloud Sect.


    The scene was extremely quiet, this turn of events was too quick, it was quick to the point that everyone still hasn¡¯te back to their senses.


    After quite a while, loud cheers began ringing throughout Cloud Sect. The cmity that had been terrorizing the south had finally been dealt with!


    ¡°Qing Ya, say, do you think that Ye Hua will flip out or not?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    Qing Ya smiled tenderly, ¡°Not only will he flip out, he is also definitely going to pout his mouth and throw a tantrum.¡±


    ¡°However, Ye Hua looks extremely adorable when he is angry. Whenever I see that angry look on his face, I really want to pinch his cheeks.¡±


    Qing Yaughed, ¡°If that is so, you are going to have to quickly seize the chance to do it while he is still in a weak state. Once his strengthpletely recovered, we won¡¯t be a match for him anymore.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi shrugged helplessly. What to do when this is the man that I fell in love with.


    ¡°Qing Ya, don¡¯t you feel that the person that we fought against just now seemed to be losing to us on purpose?¡± Donghuang Baizhi seemed to feel that something was fishy.


    That man¡¯s strength is very strong. When faced against our bloodline powers, he was able toe outpletely unscathed. If he were to continue fighting with us, we would have definitely been the ones that had lost.


    And yet, that man actually admitted defeat just like that. This is very strange.


    Qing Ya nodded her head, ¡°We are going to have to be vignt, I feel that that man is nning some kind of big plot.¡±


    ¡°En, I feel the same way too.¡±


    The two women were both very smart. It was a mistake for Ye Hua to let Jue Tian be the one to act in this act. It would have been better if Ye Hua had gotten Wei Chang to be the one to act in this act. Wei Chang would have definitely acted well and made it so that there wasn¡¯t any w in the act.


    Right now, the two women were already suspecting that Jue Tian lost to them on purpose. If the two women were to find out that their man was the director of all those acts, they would definitely copse from anger, and Ye Hua would definitely be done for.


    ¡°Empress, heroine, on behalf of my sect, thank you for saving us from being killed by that man. If is it convenient for you two, how about staying here for a meal before leaving?¡± As Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master, Wu Hao naturally had to give his thanks. This was basic etiquette.


    Of course, Wu Hao also had his own tiny motive for asking the two women to stay for a meal before leaving.


    This heroine saved my life just now, thus, it is only natural for me to repay her, right? I wonder what this heroine thinks about me repaying her with my heart and body?


    Donghuang Baizhi adjusted her mentality and once again revealed the aura that an empress should have, ¡°For such a matter like this to have happened in the south, it truly pains my heart. Now that the enemy has been repelled, and peace has returned to the Cultivation World, there is no need for me and my good friend to be here anymore!¡±


    After finished speaking, Donghuang Baizhi and Qing Ya disappeared from Cloud Sect.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the empress would be so amiable and approachable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, leaving immediately after repelling the enemy, the empress is truly selfless!¡±


    ¡°En, this is something that the south¡¯s two big powers would never be able to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What did that Ying Family say? That they had to recuperate their strength? Take a look at the empress, does she look like she is recuperating? Two big powers? From the looks of it, they might as well be called the two big cowards!¡±


    The sound of people talking immediately rang out in Cloud Sect, and while praising the empress, those people were also criticizing the south¡¯s two big powers.


    While looking at the spot that Qing Ya disappeared from, Wu Hao let out a deep sigh.


    I have to increase my strength! I have to strive to have the strength to be able to help her in battle! At the least, I must not be a burden to her when in battle!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t return to Leisure Bar, and instead, they returned to Voidless Realm. The first reason for returning to Voidless Realm was so that they can treat their wounds, and the second reason was that, they didn¡¯t dare to return home.


    If Ye Hua were to find out that we actually disregarded our lives in order to save others¡¯ lives, he will definitely go crazy...


    And in actuality, Ye Hua had already long known about that, and he already has his whip prepared for when the two of them returned back home.


    The scene of Ye Hua whipping his wives with a whip would definitely be a scene to behold.


    However, right now, Ye Hua was currently apanying his daughter to watch Cbash Brothers: Save the Grandpa.


    After Jue Tian was done with the act, Jue Tian appeared at Ji Family¡¯s gate.


    Right now, Jue Tian was wearing a white color western suit, and a red color tie to match with the suit. Adding on with that confident smile that was on his face, Jue Tian looked very handsome.


    Furthermore, the gold spectacles that he was wearing helped to add an intellectual look to him. Looking at Jue Tian, one would think that, this person is either a doctor or a teacher.


    All those family heads that are holding a protest outside of Ji Family¡¯s barrier still do not know that the crisis has already been dealt with. However, I reckon that, they will receive news of it soon.


    Therefore, I am going to have to quickly go into action and aplish my order!


    His Honor¡¯s intention is to get the humans to fight amongst themselves. As a subordinate, I naturally have to do things ording to how His Honor wants things to be done.


    However, looking at just how dispirited those people are right now, things are going to be a bit difficult, especially since His Honor does not want me to expose myself.


    His Honor¡¯s orders sure are getting harder and harder to aplish.


    However, as the brains of the group, no matter how difficult His Honor¡¯s orders are, they won¡¯t be an issue for me!


    Right when Jue Tian was preparing to stealthily go into action, Traceless Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master Ge Zheng suddenly stood up. Ge Zheng¡¯s looks could be seen to have changed drastically. In just a day, Ge Zheng had at the least became older by 10 years old!


    ¡°Ji Family¡¯s youngster,e out!¡±


    Ge Zheng could be seen shouting loudly as he punched onto the barrier!


    This punch was just a normal punch, Ge Zheng did not use any spiritual energy on this punch of his.


    The other family heads turned their heads and looked at Ge Zheng, then shook their heads.


    Yesterday, afternding attacks on the barrier for more than an hour, and finding out that the barrier still remained intact after enduring all those attacks, everyone came to recognize a fact, which was that the barrier was not something that they were able to break through.


    In actuality, Ge Zheng also didn¡¯t expect this punch of his to be able to do anything to the barrier. All Ge Zheng was doing was merely letting out his anger on the barrier.


    However...


    Crack!


    The spot where Ge Zheng¡¯s fistnded on cracked slightly.


    Upon seeing that, Ge Zheng was stupefied.


    When did my fist be so powerful? Could it be that, I broke through my current realm and stepped into another realm?


    Ge Zheng shouted out loudly, and a formidable burst of spiritual energy exploded out from Ge Zheng¡¯s body as he struck his fist onto the barrier once again!


    Crack... crack...


    Just like a ss that had suffered a hit, spiderweb cracks that were visible with the eyes appeared on the barrier.


    Everyone slowly stood their bodies up and looked in disbelief at the spiderweb cracks that appeared on the barrier.


    ¡°Everyone, together!¡± Ge Zheng shouted out.


    Sure enough, few family heads immediately rushed over, and soon after, more and more family heads joined.


    Once again, the barrier began enjoying the feeling of being bombarded with attacks.


    Bang!


    After 10 minutes of attack bombardment, they finally opened a hole in Ji Family¡¯s barrier!


    ¡°Everyone, charge! Ji Family must give us an exnation!¡± Ge Zheng shouted out angrily as he took the lead to charge into Ji Family.


    xiainovel/novel/you-cannot-afford-to-offend-my-woman

 Chapter 282 - Show yourself if you have the guts

    Chapter 282 ¨C Show yourself if you have the guts


    Ge Zheng was doing a good job in leading the tempo. In the sh of an eye, everyone had already charged into Ji Family!


    Jue Tian slowly walked behind everyone.


    Just now, the reason that Ge Zheng was able to make a crack appear on the barrier was naturally due to Jue Tian¡¯s doing. If not, with Ge Zheng¡¯s strength, how would he ever be able to deal any damage to the barrier?


    It is fortunate that this Ge Zheng exists. Because of him, my n is perfect now!


    After walking into the barrier, Jue Tian raised his head and took a look. The hole that was made in the barrier was slowly restoring, and in no time, the hole disappeared, and the barrier restored back to how it was before!


    ¡°Today, everyone is going to have to die!¡± With a smile on his face, Jue Tian mumbled.


    If Ye Hua knew that his subordinate, Jue Tian, had overthought the order that he gave to him and was currently nning on killing everyone, another big scolding was definitely going to be unavoidable.


    I told you to make them bear grudges against each other, not kill all of them! If you killed all of them, where am I going to find people to toy with in the future?!


    What has to be noted was that, the family heads of 90% of the south¡¯s powers were gathered at Ji Family. If all of them were to die here, the south will definitely no longer be a match for the north anymore, and Ye Hua won¡¯t be able to continue executing his n anymore.


    As expected of the brains of the group, Jue Tian was able to disintegrate all of the south¡¯s powers in mere minutes, and furthermore, he was able to do it while with his identity kept secret!


    Ji Zizhen who was currently enjoying a scrumptious breakfast suddenly wrinkled his brows.


    They actually broke through the barrier!


    How is this possible!


    ¡°Big brother, the situation is looking bad! Those people actually broke through the barrier!¡± Ji Ji rushed over and reported to his big brother about the current situation.


    Ji Zizhen said gravely, ¡°Do you not even know how to handle such a matter like this? Chase them all out!¡±


    ¡°Those people are smashing everything in their paths without any regard for their own lives at all! Without an order, the imperial guards also do not dare to do anything to those people. Right now, a few imperial guards had even been beaten up by those people!¡±


    Right now, those family heads were indeed acting like a bunch of hoodlums, destroying everything in their paths, and had even beaten up a few Ji Family imperial guards. The scene within Ji Family was basically chaos right now!


    ¡°Wickedmoners! Those family heads are precisely a bunch of wickedmoners!¡± Ji Zizhen shouted out angrily.


    Seeing that his big brother was flipping out, Ji Ji didn¡¯t dare to speak too much.


    After quite a while, Ji Zizhen finally calmed down. While drinking his high-grade spiritual porridge, Ji Zizhen said unhurriedly, ¡°Beat up a few of them, then chase all of them out!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Ji quickly left the living room.


    Soon after, Ji Teng walked into the living room and said gravely, ¡°Big brother, this matter is very strange, for the barrier to break for no reason, could it be that there is someone intentionally messing with us?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. However, no matter how ruthless or formidable the person that is trying to mess with us is, if he has entered into our Ji Family¡¯s territory, I will make sure that he won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± While with stern killing intent flickering in his eyes, Ji Zizhen said coldly.


    After hearing what his big brother said, Ji Teng felt a lot more at ease, ¡°I will go and help out second brother then.¡±


    ¡°Go on. However, don¡¯t kill anyone right now! We will kill them in the future instead!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Right now, all of the family heads have already charged into Ji Family¡¯s inner territory, and the imperial guards that were guarding the entrance to the inner territory have already been knocked down onto the floor by them.


    Of course, those imperial guards were merely beaten up, and not killed. No matter how angry those family heads were, they still possess rationality.


    Jue Tian unhurriedly followed behind the group and quietly waited for his chance to strike.


    Suddenly, Jue Tian discovered that the man that was leading the group seemed to be very stirred up.


    This guy should be it then!


    Ge Zheng was currently fighting with his fists, however, he did not revolve his spiritual energy at all. And since that was the case, his punches would at the most hurt, and wouldn¡¯t be fatal!


    ¡°Stop! If not, I won¡¯t be courteous with you anymore!¡± A Ji Family imperial guard could be seen speaking to Ge Zheng while pointing his pike at Ge Zheng.


    ¡°Call your family head toe out and give us an exnation! We demand justice!¡± Ge Zheng who was in rage kicked away the pike that was pointed at him, then punched onto the imperial guard¡¯s stomach!


    Bang!


    The eyes of the imperial guard almost popped out from his eye sockets as he pointed at Ge Zheng and shouted out, ¡°You dare to kill me! You actually dare to kill me!¡±


    Ge Zheng¡¯s brows became wrinkled, and the surrounding imperial guards and family heads all stopped what they were doing and looked towards the imperial guard and Ge Zheng.


    The imperial guard could be seen slowly copsing onto the floor. After copsing onto the floor, the imperial guard¡¯s entire body began twitching, and blood began spilling out from the corner of his mouth.


    Upon seeing that, the other imperial guards immediately rushed over to check on the situation.


    Faced with this situation, none of the family heads stopped the imperial guards from heading over to check on the imperial guard that had copsed on the floor. Right now, the family heads were still a bit stupefied.


    We were obviously just fighting without the intent of killing anyone, so why did this Ge Zheng suddenly kill an imperial guard!


    Very quickly, the imperial guard stopped breathing.


    Upon seeing that, the other imperial guards shouted out loudly, ¡°To actually dare tomit a murder in Ji Family! What that will be waiting for all of you should be the most severe punishment there is!¡±


    For a matter like this, the imperial guards definitely have to report the matter to their family head and let their family head decide on what to do.


    However, not sure what was going on in the brain of one of the imperial guards, the imperial guard held onto his pike and thrust his pike towards the family heads, ¡°You bunch of scoundrels, all of you should die! I am going to take revenge for my brother!¡±


    In a sh, the imperial guard thrust two family heads to death. Those two family heads were brought here by a certain family head, and when that certain family head saw that his two good friends were killed by the imperial guard, his head turned hot!


    Immediately, spiritual energy exploded out from the family head¡¯s body as he attacked the imperial guard!


    Soon after, the imperial guard¡¯s body exploded, and blood sttered throughout the scene.


    The change of events caused everyone to be shocked.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The imperial guards shouted out angrily.


    Meanwhile, Ge Zheng was not afraid too as he shouted out, ¡°Kill!¡±


    Immediately, both sides began fighting with the intent to kill. Soon after the fight began, even more Ji Family imperial guards rushed out and joined the fight!


    Jue Tian was very satisfied with the situation right now.


    With just a snap of my fingers, they were made to kill each other by me. This kind of feeling sure is wonderful. It is no wonder that His Honor would prefer killing them this way. Killing them this way feels much greater than just straightforwardly killing them by myself!


    From time to time, Jue Tian would kill a few imperial guards and family heads, which in turn caused both sides to be even angrier.


    Jue Tian was very happy right now.


    ¡°All of you, stop!¡±


    Ji Ji could be seen to have rushed over to the scene, then shouted out loudly.


    Jue Tian disliked the person that appeared very much.


    Those people were having a great time killing each other, so why did you have to interrupt them?


    As expected, along with Ji Ji¡¯s shout, everyone stopped and separated from each other. The imperial guards gathered at one side, while the family heads gathered at the other side.


    The brows of Ji Ji, and Ji Teng, who had just arrived, were tightly wrinkled.


    I only left for a moment, and over a hundred people have died on both sides!


    If this matter were to spread out, my Ji Family¡¯s face would bepletely thrown away, and my Ji Family will be deemed as a power that bullies the weak!


    However, no matter if Ji Family was in the wrong or not, how would Ji Family allow those wickedmoners to mess around in their territory?


    ¡°Audacious! To actually dare to kill my Ji Family imperial guards, do you all not know the consequences of doing that?!¡± Ji Tengnded on the ground and shouted out.


    Biu.


    A throwing knife shot out from the family heads¡¯ group, and the speed at which that throwing knife was shot out was so quick that even Ji Teng also didn¡¯t realize a throwing knife was shot out from the family heads¡¯ group.


    With the sound of a plop, the throwing knife pierced into Ji Teng¡¯s chest. And although the speed at which the throwing knife was shot out was very fast, the might of the throwing knife didn¡¯t seem to be very big as the throwing knife merely pierced through a small bit of Ji Teng¡¯s skin.


    Jue Tian who was within the family heads¡¯ group had a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Who! Who dares to attack me while hidden in the dark! If you have the guts, show yourself!¡± Ji Teng was in disbelief. I was actually pierced by a throwing knife!


    ¡°Second brother, are you alright?¡± Ji Ji asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s merely a small flesh wound!¡± Ji Teng said gravely while sweeping through the crowd with his eyes.


    Biu.


    Another throwing knife was shot out, and the throwing knife steadily pierced through Ji Teng¡¯s chest. Although the might of the throwing knife wasn¡¯t big, every throwing knife that pierced his chest was practically just like a pierce in his heart.


    ¡°Who! If you have the guts, show yourself!¡±


    Biu.


    Ji Teng lowered his head and took a look. Three throwing knives could be seen to have pierced his chest.


    This is happening while with so many people watching, my face has practically beenpletely thrown away!


    Ji Teng was angered to the point that his face becamepletely red, ¡°Wickedmoners! All of you are a bunch of wickedmoners! There are always wickedmoners who want to harm me!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the family heads couldn¡¯t stay silent anymore.


    Your Ji Family is acting like a coward, not daring to deal with that unknown power, and yet you still dare to be so cocky?! Even more, do you think that you are an emperor!


    ¡°Who do you even think you are! Go and call your family head toe out, we want an exnation from your family head!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, quickly scram and call your family head toe out!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If not, we are going to exterminate your Ji Family today!¡±


    Such arrogance, to actually even think of exterminating our Ji Family!


    Ji Ji and Ji Teng¡¯s eyes were about to start shooting mes, both of them were almost unable to hold themselves back anymore.


    Biu, biu, biu...


    Countless throwing knives shot out from all directions, and all of them pierced into Ji Ji and Ji Teng¡¯s chests.


    The throwing knives that were pierced into Ji Ji¡¯s chest formed an ¡°S¡±, while the throwing knives that were pierced into Ji Teng¡¯s chest formed an ¡°B¡±.


    Putting the two letters together, ¡°SB¡± was formed.

 Chapter 283 - Suffer retribution

    Chapter 283 ¨C Suffer retribution


    Seeing the scene that was happening in front of them, words cannot express just how great the family heads felt, and immediately, all of them beganughing out loudly.


    The reason that the family heads dared tough was because they were sure that Ji Family wouldn¡¯t dare to anyhow kill them, because, if Ji Family were to anyhow kill them, Ji Family would basically be doing something that would cause everyone in the world to go against them.


    However, the family heads underestimated Ji Ji and Ji Teng¡¯s temper.


    After being messed around with by the throwing knives, and even practically being ridiculed as ¡°SB¡±, how could they withstand it?


    While hearing the family heads¡¯ughter, Ji Ji took out a tray, and the tray seemed very simr to a flying guillotine.


    However, this flying guillotine that Ji Ji took out was much more formidable than a normal flying guillotine, because this flying guillotine that he took out was an ancient godly item.


    Ji Ji picked the one who wasughing the hardest and tossed the flying guillotine at the person!


    The flying guillotine could be seennding onto that family head¡¯s head, and afterward, the bottom part of the flying guillotine extended downwards and pierced through the family head¡¯s legs!


    From the top to the bottom of the fully extended flying guillotine, there were quite a number ofyers, and eachyer possessed a sharp sawtooth de. If the flying guillotine were to start spinning, everyone should be able to imagine just what would happen to the family head!


    Ji Ji whose anger was soaring through the sky muttered something in a low voice, and the flying guillotine began to spin!


    ¡°Ji Family, you cannot kill me!¡± The family head who was bound by the flying guillotine shouted out angrily.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be the only one who is going to die, all of you are going to die!¡±


    Biu.


    Another throwing knife pierced through Ji Ji¡¯s chest, and immediately, Ji Ji¡¯s anger erupted!


    Shnng!


    The family head that was bound by the flying guillotine immediately turned into blood water. And afterward, the flying guillotine didn¡¯t stop, and instead, it flew towards another family head!


    The scene immediately turned into chaos, and all of the family heads didn¡¯t care that much anymore, all they could do right now was to fight it out with Ji Family!


    Ji Teng¡¯s body trembled, and the throwing knives that were on his chest shot out from his chest and killed a few family heads.


    Soon after, a huge ck metal sword appeared in Ji Teng¡¯s hand, and from the looks of it, just like the flying guillotine, this sword was an ancient godly item too!


    Astonishment appeared in all of the family heads¡¯ eyes.


    As expected of a big power! Ancient godly items are practically like cabbages to them!


    Ji Teng suddenly rushed forth and brandished the huge ck metal sword at the crowd! A huge sword energy struck at the crowd, and immediately, quite a number of family heads died!


    Immediately, all of the family heads became flustered.


    Ji Family has gone mad! They are actually massacring us family heads!


    ¡°Everyone, quickly run! Ji Family has gone mad!¡±


    ¡°Quickly run, we have to inform everyone of Ji Family¡¯s evil deed!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have to make Ji Family be loathed by everyone in this world!¡±


    All of the family heads began retreating. For such a thing like this to have happened, they must inform the people outside of it!


    Looking at the family heads that were running away, Ji Ji and Ji Teng finally came back to their senses.


    While with their brows tightly wrinkled, they thought to themselves, ¡°We seem to have caused the matter to get out of hand!¡±


    ¡°I merely told you two to chase away those family heads, and yet, look at what you two had done!¡± Ji Zizhen suddenly appeared behind the two and said coldly while with his hands ced behind his back.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Ji Zizhen did not respond, and instead, silently looked at the scene in front of him.


    More than half of those family heads have died. If this matter were to spread out, the consequences that would follow would be unimaginable!


    After remaining silent for a while, Ji Zizhen let out a breath, then said, ¡°Since things havee to this point, don¡¯t let any one of them escape!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    From the looks of it, Ji Zizhen has prepared himself for the worst.


    A big power massacring their subordinates, such a matter like this definitely cannot get spread out to the outside world! All of those family heads must die!


    The family heads who have arrived at the barrier discovered that they have arrived at a dead-end! The hole that they made in the barrier had actually been restored back to normal. Right now, the situation that the family heads were faced against was that, a dead-end was in front of them, and soldiers were catching up to them from behind!


    All of the family heads¡¯ faces were filled with despair.


    Meanwhile, Jue Tian had transformed into his true form, and was currently standing on a roof and watching the show. Furthermore, Jue Tian could be seen holding onto his phone and recording the scene.


    In no time, Ji Family¡¯s army surrounded the remaining few hundred family heads.


    ¡°Ji Family¡¯s youngsters, even if I am going to die, I am going to drag along a few of you with me!¡± Ge Zheng took the lead to rush into Ji Family¡¯s army.


    During the moment of life and death, Ge Zheng actually broke through his realm, and formidable spiritual energy burst forth from his body.


    Ji Ji snorted coldly, then tossed out the flying guillotine that was in his hand, and immediately, the flying guillotinended on Ge Zheng¡¯s head!


    Right after, Ge Zheng who was in the air turned into mere blood water.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Ji Ji shouted out coldly.


    Immediately, the sounds of people cursing vulgarities, begging for mercy, and wailing in pain rang out in the scene.


    After 10+ minutes, while looking at thest family head copsed on the ground, Jue Tian clicked his tongue continuously.


    This video is definitely going to shock the world! However, I must say, for Ji Family to actually dare to massacre the family heads of 90% of the south¡¯s powers, their guts are truly big.


    Ji Family imperial guards could be seen quickly cleaning up the battlefield, and after the corpses were dealt with, and the battlefield had been cleaned up, it seemed as if nothing had happened here.


    Seeing that his job here was done, Jue Tian kept away his phone and left.


    Since I¡¯m done with my job here, I should report to His Honor about it.


    Perhaps, the entire Ji Family would have never thought that, while they had other people¡¯s lives grasped in their hands, Ye Hua had their lives grasped in his hands.


    ¡°Your Honor, I havepleted my task.¡± Jue Tian contacted Ye Hua and said.


    Right now, Ye Hua was currently ying around with his daughter.


    ¡°Just how much do you think those family heads hate Ji Family right now?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Jue Tian responded respectfully, ¡°Those family heads¡¯ hatred for Ji Family is most likely extremely high. After all, they even fought with Ji Family.¡±


    Ye Huaughed involuntarily, ¡°Oh? They even fought with Ji Family? This is a bit interesting, how many of them died?¡±


    ¡°All of them died.¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    When Donghuang Li saw that her father became dazed, she asked curiously, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, you go and y with Aunt Qing first, daddy has something to do.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Donghuang Li was very sensible, after nodding her head, she ran to the room that was at the side.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua stood by the window and ignited a stick of cigarette, ¡°Are you sure that all of them died?!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate is very sure. Subordinate did what Your Honor told subordinate to do. Subordinate ignited their anger, and as expected, Ji Family couldn¡¯t hold themselves back after being angered and ended up massacring all of the family heads. Furthermore, subordinate has everything recorded on phone. Ji Family is definitely going to have to bear responsibility for this matter!¡±


    Ye Hua shouted out angrily, ¡°When did I f**king told you to get all of the family heads killed! Now that all of those family heads died, where am I going to look for people to toy around with!¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, quell your anger!¡± Jue Tian said while terrified.


    ¡°I have already emphasized enough to you that all you have to do is to get them to fight amongst each other. How could you let Ji Family just kill all of the family heads like this!¡±


    Jue Tian hurriedly exined, ¡°Your Honor, subordinate did things ording to what you told subordinate to do, which was to make them fight amongst each other. Just that, those family heads were too weak and all of them ended up being killed by Ji Family.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you not know how to help out those family heads!¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, if subordinate helped out those family heads, wouldn¡¯t subordinate¡¯s identity get revealed?¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°......¡±


    Ye Hua finally knew why his group ended up being exterminated by those overlords back then.


    Great, now that pretty much all of the south¡¯s family heads have died, how is the south going to have the strength to fight against the north anymore? Without at least a hundred years to recuperate, it is going to be impossible for the south to raise their strength back to normal.


    This is annoying!


    ¡°I wille over right now!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate should respectfully wait for Your Honor¡¯s arrival then.¡±


    Ye Hua began gathering the Seven Sins. This could be counted as a small reunion.


    Right now, Ji Family was currently holding an emergency meeting in the main hall.


    On the family head seat, Ji Zizhen appeared to be very calm, and was currently drinking tea.


    Meanwhile, Ji Family elders were extremely indignant with Ji Zizhen¡¯s doings.


    ¡°What this Ji Zizhen had done is something that vites the heaven¡¯sw! To have done such a thing like this, our Ji Family will definitely suffer retribution!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    While listening to the elders jabber on and on, Ji Zizhen suddenly said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore, all those people have already died, what is there to even continue talking about.¡±


    ¡°Family head, if we end up causing those people above to be angry, our Ji Family will have to face the fate of being destroyed!¡± One of the elders said gravely.


    The existence of the big powers was to uphold justice, and yet, what justice was there in what Ji Family had done?


    ¡°Those people don¡¯t exist anymore. They have not appeared for thousands of years, and naturally, they also won¡¯t appear in the future!¡± Ji Zizhen said faintly,pletely not worried about this problem.


    After pausing for a moment, Ji Zizhen continued and said, ¡°Furthermore, the deaths of those people can be pushed onto that group of people. This matter does not have anything to do with our Ji Family.¡±


    ¡°Big brother is brilliant!¡±


    ¡°Big brother is brilliant!¡±


    Ji Zizhen ced his teacup down on the table, then said gravely, ¡°Right now, our main task is to annex Ying Family! Then afterward, annex Voidless Realm!¡±


    ¡°Family head, you mustn¡¯t do that!¡±


    Ji Zizhen¡¯s gaze turned cold as he shouted out, ¡°Drag him out of the meeting!¡±


    A few imperial guards could be seen walking in and dragging the elder away from the meeting. However, right after they dragged the elder a few steps away from the main hall, they came across five strangers.

 Chapter 284 - – If I moved a step, I lose

    <h4>Chapter 284 ¨C If I moved a step, I lose</h4>


    The man that was in front of them had a cigarette in his mouth, and had a look that was practically saying, ¡°I am a big boss¡±. However, the expression that was on the man seemed to be looking a bit unhappy, seemingly like he had just been diagnosed with constipation.


    The four people that were following behind the man were very strange too. Amongst the four people, there was a handsome uncle, a youngster, a young man that wore a pair of gold spectacles, and an adorable loli.


    This group of people was naturally Ye Hua and the four sins.


    However, the look on Jue Tian¡¯s face didn¡¯t look really good, because he didn¡¯t manage to aplish his order correctly.


    Ye Zizi was yawning, and her small hand was patting onto her lips. Today, Ye Zizi was wearing a princess dress as usual, and a big ribbon bowknot was tied to the top of her head. Ye Zizi looked extremely adorable.


    Meanwhile, Wei Chang and Lie Gu both had a smile on their faces, seemingly like they were here to visit an old friend.


    ¡°Who are you guys!¡± The imperial guards looked vigntly at Ye Hua and the others.


    Who are these five people, I have never seen them before in Ji Family!


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t have the mood to speak with some mere salted fish, and as subordinates, it was only natural for them to have to understand what was going through their boss¡¯s mind!


    Jue Tian said faintly, ¡°Lead us inside!¡±


    The elder and the two imperial guards went into a daze for a moment, then soon after, said respectfully, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Jue Tian¡¯s strongest ability was that he was able to change a person¡¯s thoughts, or to put it simply, hypnotism was Jue Tian¡¯s strongest ability.


    Also, Jue Tian possesses another very formidable skill, and that skill was speed!


    Within the group, Ye Zizi was the symbol for power, and Jue Tian was the symbol for speed.


    Wei Chang¡¯s strength was rtivelyprehensive, there wasn¡¯t any point of his strength that really stood out. However, Wei Chang¡¯s true body alone was enough to make others tremble in fear.


    As for Lie Gu, there was no need to say too much, he was the king in airbat.


    Naturally, the three other sins also have their own characteristic.


    Ye Hua¡¯s entire group was able to dominate the sky,nd, and sea. And it was precisely because of this, all of the Overlords had to gather together in order to be able to eliminate Ye Hua and his group.


    Back then, as the leader of the group, Ye Hua¡¯s physical attacks were the weakest amongst the group, but his magic attacks were the strongest. And because all of those Overlords knew that, they put aside their differences and made a series of battle ns to fight against Ye Hua and his group. At that time, the Overlords could be said to have truly achieved the state of being willing to share their treasures with each other!


    Therefore, it must be said, Ye Hua and the Seven Sins were targeted by the Overlords. After all, Overlords have their own pride, and such a thing like Overlords being willing to share their treasures with each other was never before heard of. Even more, even Demonic Overlords were involved in the n to eliminate Ye Hua and the other sins.


    In the end, although the Overlords managed to exterminate Ye Hua and the other sins, the Overlords themselves also suffered tremendous losses.


    However, what the Overlords do not know was that, the skeleton from back then did not die, and instead, the skeleton¡¯s strength had be even more powerful than before, and the same could be said for the skeleton¡¯s subordinates.


    If the Overlords were to find out about this, it was reckoned that the Overlords would start panicking and won¡¯t be able to even sleep in peace.


    The elder and the two imperial bodyguards respectfully lead the way for Ye Hua and the others.


    While smoking his cigarette, Ye Hua looked at the people that were in the main hall and thought to himself, ¡°Those damn fellows are the ones who messed up my entire n! I really want to call the police and get them all arrested! Those murderers!¡±


    Ji Zizhen who was inside the main hall was currently formting a series of annexation ns. Suddenly, Ji Zizhen saw a few figures appeared outside the main hall, and immediately, his brows became wrinkled.


    Upon seeing the peculiarity that appeared on their family head¡¯s face, everyone couldn¡¯t help but looked towards the direction that their family head was looking at.


    Ye Hua and the others walked to the center of the main hall, and after Ye Hua swept his eyes over everyone that was in the main hall, Jue Tian who was standing behind Ye Hua shouted out, ¡°What are you all waiting for? Quickly kneel down and pay your respect to His Honor!¡±


    Ye Zizi took out a lollipop from her small pocket, took off the lollipop¡¯s wrapper, then ced the lollipop into her mouth. An adorable smile was on Ye Zizi¡¯s face, and the color of her scarlet pupils was bing even brighter.


    His Honor is definitely going to allow me to have my fill today.


    Upon hearing Jue Tian¡¯s words, everyone from Ji Family became extremely dumbfounded, especially the elders.


    Aftering back to their senses, all of the elders kneeled down and said respectfully, ¡°This one pays respect to Your Honor!¡±


    Ji Zizhen didn¡¯t believe that the people in front of him were the rumored deities.


    No, this is impossible! The deities have already disappeared for more than a thousand years, so why would they suddenly descend into the mortal world out of nowhere? Those people are definitely not deities!


    Ji Ji and Ji Teng looked towards their big brother.


    Just what is going on? Should we kneel and pay our respect too? Those elders have already kneeled down.


    ¡°You all are deities?¡± With a gloomy look on his face, Ji Zizhen asked.


    Wei Chang could be heard shouting out, ¡°Impudent! How could those garbage deities ever be able to bepared to His Honor!¡±


    Ye Zizi who was sucking on a lollipop said, ¡°En, en, en~ Deities are all garbage.¡±


    ¡°State your identities, if not, we will deem you all as invaders and deal with you all just as how we would deal with invaders!¡± Ji Ji took out his flying guillotine and shouted out gravely.


    Ye Hua let out a mouth of smoke, then said faintly, ¡°My identity is not something you insects are worthy of knowing. Furthermore, your Ji Family has long been invaded by me!¡±


    Jue Tian understood, and immediately, he flung out a throwing knife, and the throwing knife once again pierced into Ji Teng¡¯s chest!


    With a dazed look on his face, Ji Teng lowered his head and looked at the familiar throwing knife.


    Ji Teng suddenly stood up from his seat, then shouted out while pointing at Jue Tian, ¡°Big brother! He is the one! He is the one who kept on flinging throwing knives at us, causing us to be enraged and thus ended up killing those family heads!¡±


    Everyone that was in the main hall gasped. It was only now that most of theme to realize that they had been plotted against this whole time!


    ¡°Talkative!¡± Jue Tianughed lightly.


    A throwing knife appeared once again, just that, different from before, the throwing knife pierced through Ji Teng¡¯s right cheek and came out from the left cheek. The throwing knife¡¯s de perfectly sealed Ji Teng¡¯s oral cavity.


    ¡°Audacious!¡± Ji Ji flung out his flying guillotine, and the flying guillotine flew towards Ye Hua¡¯s head!


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°If I moved a single step today, I will count it as I have lost!¡±


    Right when the flying guillotine was about tond onto Ye Hua¡¯s head, Lie Gu who was standing behind Ye Hua grabbed onto the flying guillotine¡¯s sharp de, and after the flying guillotine¡¯s sharp de struck onto Lie Gu¡¯s hand, the sharp de actually became blunt.


    This youngster actually made the de of an ancient godly item be blunt with his mere hand!


    In actuality, just now, Lie Gu stealthily transformed a part of his dragon bone onto his palm.


    Meanwhile, while all that was happening, Ye Zizi¡¯s hair moved stealthily, and right now, her hair had already appeared on top of Ji Ji¡¯s head. The hair could be seen forming into a mouth, and the mouth was currently looking at Ji Ji¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ji Ji! Be careful!¡± Ji Zizhen who was sitting on the main seat shouted out loudly.


    However, it was already toote. The small mouth immediately bit into Ji Ji¡¯s head, then began feasting on Ji Ji¡¯s insides.


    While being feasted by the small mouth, Ji Ji¡¯s eyes rolled upward, and his four limbs twitched continuously.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ji Zizhen shouted out loudly and was preparing to attack at Ye Zizi.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t allow you to move, then do not move!¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    Ji Zizhen felt a formidable pressure pressing down onto him, causing him to sit back down onto his seat and not be able to move his body!


    The feasting was still going on, and Ye Zizi¡¯s beautiful eyes had currently turned into crescents.


    So tasty~ Slurp~


    Looking at the scene that was in front of them, everyone from Ji Family waspletely terrified.


    An elder shouted out while hitting on the ground with his hands, ¡°Retribution! This is retribution!¡±


    After sucking Ji Ji dry, Ye Zizi tossed Ji Ji to the side. Afterward, Ye Zizi licked onto her lips, seemingly to not have had enough yet.


    When Ye Zizi¡¯s eyes swept through everyone from Ji Family, all of them couldn¡¯t help but tremble!


    Ye Hua could be heard saying faintly, ¡°Everyone, sit down, let¡¯s discuss how you all should die.¡±


    Ye Hua walked to Ji Ji¡¯s seat and sat down.


    As for the four sins, the four of them stood behind Ye Hua.


    Suddenly, one of the elders shouted out loudly, ¡°You moved a step! You lost!¡±


    Ye Hua went into a slight daze, then soon after, said faintly, ¡°I am not one who keeps his words.¡±


    Everyone from Ji Family, ¡°......¡±


    How could you be like this! You were evidently the one that said you would count it as you have lost if you moved a single step! And right now, you are saying that you don¡¯t keep your words! How could you do this!


    However, right when Ye Hua was about to have some fun, outside of the main hall, a gold light suddenly descended from the sky! The formidable might pressure that was being emitted out from the gold light caused everyone to be astonished.


    After the gold light dispersed, two men and a woman could be seen to have appeared outside of the main hall.


    The two men wore robes, had their hair tied onto hair crowns, while the cold and haughty-looking woman wore a blue dress.

 Chapter 285 - Filled with grief and pain

    <h4>Chapter 285 ¨C Filled with grief and pain</h4>


    Ye Hua was curious about the three that suddenly appeared, therefore, he suppressed everyone from Ji Family to prevent them from doing anything stupid.


    Meanwhile, Lie Gu looked towards the woman, then licked his lips, and even swallowed a mouth of saliva.


    This woman is not bad, should I request His Honor to bestow this woman to me? Will His Honor agree to my request?


    Jue Tian was not interested in women, after taking a look at the woman, Jue Tian didn¡¯t pay any more attention to the woman.


    Wei Chang¡¯s heart was filled with Xiao Tang, and no other woman was able to enter into his heart.


    From this, it could be seen that Lie Gu was someone that has a huge heart.


    Ye Zizi rolled her eyes at Lie Gu. This lecherous dragon is going into heat again.


    As for Ye Hua, right now, his heart was split into two pieces, one piece for Qing Ya, and the other piece for Donghuang Baizhi. No other woman was able to enter into Ye Hua¡¯s heart anymore.


    Amongst the three people, the woman was actually the one who was walking in the front. Evidently, the woman was the boss amongst the three.


    Lie Gu licked onto his dry lips.


    Ye Hua felt that this woman was much more able to act coolpared to Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    If not for being curious about those three, Ye Hua really wanted to end the woman¡¯s life right now by giving her a p on the face.


    ¡°What are you all still being in a daze for? Quickly kneel down and pay your respect to Madam Zi Yuan!¡± One of the men who was standing behind the woman shouted out gravely.


    The shape of Lie Gu¡¯s mouth turned into an O shape.


    The wife of a deity... This is so exciting!


    Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s original name was Zi Shan, after marrying into the prince mansion, she was granted the title ¡°Madam Zi Yuan¡±. In actuality, Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s strength was very formidable, but because she wasn¡¯t willing to serve upon the prince, even though she possessed an outstanding appearance, the prince wasn¡¯t fond of her, and towards Madam Zi Yuan, the prince just casually threw a sinecure to her and left her on her own.


    Today, while she was bored, she saw that there was peculiarity at Ji Family, and thus decided toe down to the profane world to relieve boredom, and at the same time, give Ji Family a punishment while she was here in the profane world.


    Those three big powers are after all some small trump cards that the prince left in the profane world, thus it is only right for me to discipline them when they do something wrong.


    Upon arriving at Ji Family, Madam Zi Yuan immediately sensed the grievances of the souls who had died unjustly at Ji Family¡¯s territory.


    Seems like this Ji Family just finished killing a bunch of people not too long ago.


    After walking into the main hall, Madam Zi Yuan felt rather baffled as she sensed that those people from Ji Family were trembling with fear.


    The more Lie Gu looked at Madam Zi Yuan, the more fond he became of her.


    This woman¡¯s skin is that of a beautiful white, and furthermore, her demeanor is different from my three other women. Right now, I preciselyck such a woman like this.


    Yi Ran belongs to the gentle and lovely kind, Wen Xia belongs to the cool kind, and Bai Xiaozhen belongs to the adorable kind. Right now, all I¡¯mcking is the cold and haughty kind.


    Moreover, recently, because those three wives of mine have gone to shoot for their shows, it has been hard for me to fall asleep.


    And right now, isn¡¯t it just nice that this woman has sent herself to my doorstep? This is great!


    ¡°Who are you all!¡± Ji Zizhen who was being suppressed by Ye Hua asked. Although Ji Zizhen was currently being suppressed, his mind was still clear.


    One of the men who was standing behind Madam Zi Yuan shouted out, ¡°Impudent, to actually dare to be disrespectful in front of Madam Zi Yuan!¡±


    After finished speaking, the man raised his hand and pped onto the air.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The sound of the p was truly loud, and immediately, the imprint of five fingers appeared on Ji Zizhen¡¯s face.


    Madam Zi Yuan said lightly, ¡°A mere big power also dares to be so impudent? Seems like I am indeed going to have to give you all a good discipline.¡±


    Ji Teng shouted out loudly, ¡°Discipline your mom!¡±


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± Madam Zi Yuan shouted out.


    One of the men that was standing behind Madam Zi Yuan immediately appeared in front of Ji Teng and grabbed onto Ji Teng¡¯s neck with just one hand. After sealing off Ji Teng¡¯s spiritual energy, the man straightforwardly choked Ji Teng to death.


    Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette, assumed the sitting posture of a big boss, then lighted up the cigarette.


    I didn¡¯t expect that those people are here to give Ji Family a lesson too. However, for this woman to not actually ce any of the three big powers in her eyes, this is rather interesting.


    My interest has been piqued, and my mood has be slightly better too.


    In such a short period of time, Ji Zizhen who was sitting on the main seat has witnessed both of his little brothers die a miserable death in front of him. Right now, Ji Zizhen¡¯s eyes could be seen to be filled with bloodshot.


    I didn¡¯t expect that those three are actually deities. If that is so, those five people who appeared at the beginning, could they be those people who had been going around massacring people during those past few days?


    Madam Zi Yuan moved her gaze to Ye Hua.


    This man¡¯s expression is indifferent, seemingly like he doesn¡¯t fear me at all. Furthermore, for him to smoke onto whatever that he is smoking right now while he is in front of my presence, he is simply being disrespectful towards me!


    Lowly human! To actually dare to be so insolent while you are in front of the presence of a deity!


    Ye Hua released the suppression that was on everyone from Ji Family. Ye Hua was very curious as to just which side would Ji Family choose to side with.


    Everyone suddenly felt their bodies became lighter, and confusion appeared in their eyes.


    No matter what is going on, now that the deities have appeared, we have to pay our respect to them!


    ¡°This one pays respect to you deities!¡± Aside from Ji Zizhen, everyone from Ji Family kneeled respectfully on the ground.


    Of course, Ye Hua and the other sins did not kneel too.


    After taking a look at Ye Hua, then taking a look at Madam Zi Yuan, Ji Zizhen made his decision.


    Ji Zizhen slowly walked to the front of Madam Zi Yuan, then kneeled down in front of her and shouted out, ¡°This one pays respect to you deities!¡±


    Madam Zi Yuan lightly raised her hand, and everyone was propped up from the ground by an incorporeal power, ¡°To know to recognize your own mistake and mend your mistake, you guys still have hope. However, some people on the other hand are beyond hope!¡±


    Madam Zi Yuan looked towards Ye Hua and the other sins.


    Ji Zizhen seemed to have forgotten that this woman¡¯s subordinate had just killed his little brother just a while ago and could be seen saying hurriedly, ¡°Deity, this group of people are invaders, if not for the fact that you had appeared here, I reckon that my Ji Family would have been exterminated by them!¡±


    Ye Hua flicked his cigarette ash, then said, ¡°You seem to be mistaken, even with those three here, the fate of your Ji Family being exterminated still won¡¯t be prevented.¡±


    ¡°Audacious!¡± The two men shouted out gravely.


    Madam Zi Yuan raised her hand and signaled her two subordinates to not do anything. Madam Zi Yuan still had some questions she wanted to ask.


    Ye Hua did the same too.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Madam Zi Yuan asked.


    Ye Hua said calmly, ¡°I am a good person.¡±


    Pfft!


    Everyone from Ji Family began cursing out at Ye Hua in their minds. If you are a good person, there won¡¯t be any bad person left in this world!


    ¡°He is the one who barged into Ji Family and killed my second brother! Deity, this person killing someone from Ji Family is a small matter, but this action of his is basically trampling on you deities¡¯ dignity!¡± Ji Zizhen was smart, but what he did wrong was that he chose to side with the wrong side. Although, even if Ji Zizhen chose the right side, the aftermath would still be the same.


    Since Ye Hua had already decided on what he was going to do, it was not going to be easy for him to change his mind.


    ¡°Is what he said true?¡± Madam Zi Yuan questioned gravely.


    Ye Hua said, ¡°What he said is true, but that is because they messed up my n and killed a lot of innocent people. Right now, my heart is still filled with grief and pain!¡±


    Grief and pain!


    Ye Hua didn¡¯t lie, he was indeed filled with grief and pain, but the reason he was filled with grief and pain was because his n got messed up.


    ¡°Deity, do not believe him!¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Jue Tian, let her have a look.¡±


    Jue Tian took out his phone, then walked to the front of Madam Zi Yuan and yed a video for Madam Zi Yuan to watch.


    From the video that was yed, Ji Family¡¯s ruthlessness was on full disy. The video was concrete proof of what Ji Family had done.


    ¡°Those people are all my people! And yet, in the end, they were all killed by this Ji Family. All I¡¯m here to do is to take revenge by exterminating this Ji Family. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what I¡¯m trying to do, right?¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    Madam Zi Yuan turned her head around and looked towards Ji Zizhen, ¡°What do you have to say for yourself!¡±


    ¡°Deity, I...¡± Ji Zizhen really did not know how to exin.


    Madam Zi Yuan said faintly, ¡°For deceiving a deity, you should be punished by having your soul destroyed!¡±


    Madam Zi Yuan could be seen pping onto the top of Ji Zizhen¡¯s head.


    Ji Zizhen¡¯s eyes were opened wide, he couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.


    She is killing me just because I told a lie? This man also did the same just a while ago, so why isn¡¯t he dead?


    An unknown fire began burning from the inside of Ji Zizhen¡¯s body, and in no time, Ji Zizhen¡¯s entire body was enveloped in mes.


    Afterward, Madam Zi Yuan turned her head around and looked towards Ye Hua, ¡°Only I am allowed to kill my people! You are not allowed!¡±

 Chapter 286 - A lot of people

    <h4>Chapter 286 ¨C A lot of people</h4>


    The woman in front of Ye Hua made him recalled of the past.


    Back then, just how many humans who were very confident in themselves have act cool in front of me?


    Just that, only at the very final moment, then did those humans alle to realize just how great of a thing is it to live without trying to act cool. After all, when the difference in strength is too big, acting cool is no different from seeking death.


    This so-called deity, I really wonder who gave her the courage to actually dare to utter such words. To dare to act cool in front of me, do you know that today is going to be thest day that you are going to be able to act cool?


    Seeing that the woman was being impudent towards His Honor, Ye Zizi, Jue Tian, and Wei Chang who were standing behind His Honor were already itching to kill the woman.


    Even Lie Gu who was somewhat fond of the woman was also somewhat itching to kill the woman. This woman is too conceited! His Honor can only be revered and cannot be disrespected! Being disrespectful towards His Honor is a huge sin!


    Ye Hua raised his hand, indicating to his subordinates to not do anything. Although this woman is being very disrespectful towards me, there are still some things that I want to know. For example, just what are those three big powers, and just who is this deity.


    I wonder if this deity in front of me is on the same side as those deities that I know. Or perhaps, they are just colleagues? Or even more, one side may be the boss, and the other side may be the subordinate.


    My interest has been piqued once again.


    Ye Hua took in a deep breath of smoke, then asked curiously, ¡°I, the Supreme Overlord, am curious. You deities, are all of you all so conceited?¡±


    Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s interest seemed to have been piqued as well and she could be seen indicating to the two people behind her to not do anything.


    I have never before seen such a reckless and bold man. I will y along with him and see just what he has to say!


    Madam Zi Yuan walked to Ji Teng¡¯s seat and sat on Ji Teng¡¯s seat. Meanwhile, her two subordinates tossed Ji Zizhen and Ji Teng¡¯s corpses to the side.


    Everyone from Ji Family didn¡¯t dare to even breathe too heavily, because all of those people were not people that they could afford to offend.


    From Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s sitting posture, it could be seen that she was not like Donghuang Baizhi, who would disy a dominant look when she was in front of others, and instead, her sitting posture was just like that of a married woman.


    Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s good-looking face was just like a calmke, there was no emotions fluctuation on her face, and instead, there was only a trace of curiousness in her eyes.


    And it was seemingly because of her curiousness, Ye Hua and the others still have not died yet.


    But little did she know, the reason that she was still alive was because, just like her, Ye Hua¡¯s curiousness was piqued too.


    Madam Zi Yuan said lightly, ¡°It is only natural for us to be conceited. After all, deities are above all living things.¡±


    ¡°How many Overlords have been consecrated by you deities?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Back then, I have killed quite a number of Overlords. From the number of Overlords that are backing those deities, I can judge just how strong this group of deities are. If the number of Overlords is high, it would mean that this group of deities is strong. And if the number of Overlords is low... Haha...


    Madam Zi Yuanughed lightly. It must be said that, the smile that was on Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s face looked rather pleasing to the eyes. However, right now, Ye Hua was not interested in other women, and Wei Chang was the same too. As for Jue Tian, he doesn¡¯t care about women, and thus, Lie Gu was the only one whose heart had slightly palpitated upon seeing Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s smile.


    However, the reason his heart palpitated this time was different from the reason his heart palpitated during the first time he saw Madam Zi Yuan.


    The first time his heart palpitated, it was because he wanted to make Madam Zi Yuan his woman. And this time, it was because he wanted to give Madam Zi Yuan a whipping.


    To actually dare to be disrespectful towards His Honor, this woman should really be treated upon with candles and whippings.


    ¡°Overlords are majestic and supreme beings, to consecrate them is a disrespectful action to them.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Madam Zi Yuan continued, ¡°For you to address yourself as an Overlord, this action of yours is already a sphemy towards the Overlords. With this action of yours, death will not be something that you will be able to easily escape from.¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly, having been amused by what Madam Zi Yuan just said, ¡°If Overlords are majestic and supreme beings, what kind of a being would a Supreme Overlord be?¡±


    ¡°Supreme Overlord? Doesn¡¯t matter if it is now, or in the future, such a thing like a Supreme Overlord won¡¯t ever appear.¡± Madam Zi Yuan said lightly, and looking at the look on her face, she seemed to have lost her patience.


    Ye Hua lightly flicked away his cigarette ash, then said calmly, ¡°Congrattions, the Supreme Overlord that you just said would never appear is currently sitting in front of you. ording to what you said just now, right now, to show your respect towards me, should you not be kneeling down in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡± An astonishing godly might exploded from the two men who were standing behind Madam Zi Yuan, and immediately, all of the members from Ji Family that were in the meeting hall spurt out a mouth of blood and died.


    Soon after, the two rushed towards Ye Hua. However, when they were a meter away from Ye Hua, their figures came to a halt, and soon after, they returned back to where they were standing just a while ago.


    There was nothing peculiar with the two men¡¯s expressions, just by looking at them, one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that those two had been controlled.


    Jue Tian naturally knew His Honor¡¯s intentions. Killing people is not His Honor¡¯s original intention, His Honor¡¯s original intention is to toy around his enemies in the palm of his hand.


    Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s expression slightly sunk. Madam Zi Yuan naturally knew that her two subordinates were acting abnormally, but she did not know the reason why they were acting abnormally!


    Those people couldn¡¯t have done anything while they are in front of me. Could it be that, my husband gave those two some kind of restrictions? This is perhaps the only exnation as to why they are acting abnormally.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°The conversation should end here. Madam, I will give you a bit of time to consider whether if you should kneel down or not.¡±


    ¡°Wei Chang, Ye Zizi, didn¡¯t the two of you wanted to have apetition with each other? Although there aren¡¯t a million people here, there are still at least over ten thousand people here, you two can go ahead and have some fun.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, evidently not intending to leave anyone from Ji Family alive.


    Madam Zi Yuan could be seen shouting out, ¡°This Ji Family is my husband¡¯s servant! You are not qualified to decide the fate of this Ji Family!¡±


    After finish speaking, a godly might exploded out from Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s body, and from all directions, spiritual energy began gathering towards her. Madam Zi Yuan seemed to have turned into a dazzling sun, and soon after, the spiritual energy that gathered to her exploded forth in all directions. Immediately, the entire building was turned into ashes, and even the corpses were no exception too.


    As expected of a deity, all Madam Zi Yuan did was exude her aura, and yet, with just her aura alone, she was already this formidable.


    However, in Ye Hua¡¯s eyes, what Madam Zi Yuan just did was simply gaudy andcking in essence.


    ¡°For offending a deity, I should bestow death upon you all!¡± Madam Zi Yuan shouted out.


    Ye Hua let out a light sigh, ¡°I have already said that I will give you some time to consider if you should kneel down or not, so why are you in such a rush to rush to your death?¡±


    Ye Hua lightly flicked his finger, and immediately, seemingly like her power source had been cut off, Madam Zi Yuan who was dazzling like a sun stopped dazzling. Afterward, Madam Zi Yuan powerlessly took a few steps backward, then copsed on the ground while in a dazed state.


    Madam Zi Yuan looked dazedly at Ye Hua.


    This is impossible! He is actually able to seal my power in an instant! Even my husband is not able to do such a thing, and yet this man is actually able to do it!


    Could it be that, he is really...?


    No, this is definitely impossible! Overlords are beings that stand above all else, so how could an Overlord be living in such a low-grade world!


    ¡°The two of you, what are you two still waiting for, quickly finish up so we can head back.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Ye Zizi smiled happily, ¡°Gluttonous Monster, let¡¯s have apetition then~¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Wei Chang said with a slight smile.


    Ye Hua¡¯s subordinates sure are amiable. Look at Ye Zizi and Wei Chang, then take a look at those two subordinates of Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s...


    As the group¡¯s leader, right now, Ye Hua was not as strict to his subordinates as he used to back then. Right now, Ye Hua was able to even joke around with his subordinates.


    Wei Chang and Ye Zizi did not move from their spots.


    Wei Chang¡¯s hands turned into countless tentacles, and those tentacles seemed just like a bunch of pythons. If one has trypophobia, this scene would definitely cause them to throw up.


    Meanwhile, Ye Zizi¡¯s hair began extending outward from her spot.


    Immediately!


    Miserable shrieks began ringing out in the entire Ji Family.


    Looking down from the sky right now, Ji Family seemed as if it had been twined around by a bunch of phytons and countless strands of red hair. The scene was eerie enough to send a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    Madam Zi Yuan was gazing at Wei Chang and Ye Zizi.


    Those tentacles of Wei Chang¡¯s were transporting things toward Wei Chang¡¯s body, and looking at the shapes of the things that were being transported, the things that were being transported were evidently humans.


    Looking at the scene, even Madam Zi Yuan couldn¡¯t help but start retching. This person is simply not a human!


    As for Ye Zizi, her hair had already turned bloody red. An immeasurable amount of blood was being absorbed by her hair and transported into her brain. With the naked eye, Ye Zizi¡¯s pupils could be seen bing redder and redder.

 Chapter 287 - Matchmaker

    <h4>Chapter 287 ¨C Matchmaker</h4>


    About two minutester, Wei Chang and Ye Zizi returned back to normal.


    Wei Chang, ¡°Burp~¡±


    Ye Zizi, ¡°Burp~¡±


    Ye Hua asked faintly, ¡°Who won?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, subordinate won by an inch.¡± Wei Chang said modestly.


    Ye Zizi was not willing to admit defeat, ¡°Shameless! You ate even the corpses that had been sucked dry by me.¡±


    Wei Changughed lightly.


    ¡°Alright, I will deem it as a draw.¡± Ye Hua said.


    Ye Zizi pouted her small mouth, while Wei Chang rubbed onto Ye Zizi¡¯s head while with a smile on his face.


    Looking at the two people that were standing behind Madam Zi Yuan, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Go and deal with them.¡±


    Ye Zizi took the lead and extended two strands of her hair towards the two people, and while in front of Madam Zi Yuan, Ye Zizi sucked the two people dry, turning them into mere skins.


    ¡°Your Honor, the taste of these deities sure are different. It has been such a long time since Ist enjoyed sucking a deity.¡± Listening to Ye Zizi¡¯s words, from the looks of it, she wanted to suck the woman that was in front of her too.


    I want to suck this woman too, I am sure that she tastes exceptionally good.


    Even Wei Chang was beginning to purse his lips too.


    This woman should be very tasty, right? Looking at that tender skin of hers, chewing onto her should most likely be an exceptional enjoyment.


    Meanwhile, Lie Gu wasn¡¯t willing to let the woman be eaten.


    This woman has to be given to me...


    ¡°Have you thought it through? I do not have that much patience.¡± Ye Hua said lightly.


    ¡°You are really an Overlord!¡± Madam Zi Yuan said gravely.


    ¡°It has already been quite a number of years that I have stopped being an Overlord. Quickly make your decision, they still haven¡¯t had their fill yet.¡± Ye Hua urged.


    In actuality, Ye Hua wanted to spare this woman¡¯s life.


    My woman is actually this woman¡¯s servant, how could such a thing be allowed! This matter cannot be left alone, I will slowly deal with this woman!


    The deities have their own servants who help them to do things, and the three big powers were precisely such servants.


    Madam Zi Yuan naturally knew just how strong Ye Hua was.


    For this man to be able to seal my power this easily, no matter what it is, his strength is at the minimum of that of an Overlord.


    If he is an Overlord, it is indeed necessary for me to pay my respects to him, but... just the thought of having to pay my respects to him makes my heart feels ufortable!


    Right now, it feels as if I had been ruthlessly pped on the face by this man.


    Madam Zi Yuan slowly stood her body up, then paid her respects to Ye Hua by slightly bowing forward while standing in front of Ye Hua.


    Looking at Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s action, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Is this how you deities pay your respects to an Overlord? Are you not intending on kneeling down?!¡±


    ¡°Overlords are indeed beings that we deities have to look up to. However, although you do indeed possess the strength of an Overlord, your title as an ¡°Overlord¡± was not conferred to you by the firmament!¡±


    Ye Hua lighted up another stick of cigarette.


    It is this sentence again, this is truly hrious.


    Wei Chang shouted out gravely, ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Plop!


    Under the huge spiritual pressure, Madam Zi Yuan finally kneeled down in front of Ye Hua.


    Looking at Madam Zi Yuan who was kneeling down in front of him, Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°Firmament? Firmament is nothing but garbage to me. However, on the other hand, the fact that my wife is actually one of your servants, tell me, just how should I punish you?¡±


    Madam Zi Yuan gasped heavily for breath. Her face was currently flushed red with anger, but there was nothing else she could do right now.


    As a high and mighty deity, aside from kneeling to heaven and earth, I have not kneeled down to anyone, not even my husband, and yet, today, I was actually forced to kneel in the profane world!


    ¡°Since you are not going to speak, I should first issue you your punishment then. From the looks of it, you seem to have been married already... You should remarry then.¡± Since my wife is a servant of this woman¡¯s husband, I should make this woman serve upon a subordinate of mine. I wonder just what expressions those deities will have when they find out that this woman has be the wife of a subordinate of mine. I am truly looking forward to when that dayes.


    Madam Zi Yuan, ¡°......¡±


    Lie Gu felt that his chance has arrived. I love deities¡¯ wives.


    Madam Zi Yuan shouted out gravely, ¡°You cannot do this! I am someone who has a husband!¡±


    Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°Why, unhappy with this punishment? You should rejoice that I didn¡¯t make you be a servant!¡±


    Madam Zi Yuan wanted to resist, but her entire body was being suppressed and she was not able to move her body in the slightest bit.


    Faced against someone that was much more formidable than her, she really was unable to do anything at all.


    ¡°Jue Tian, how about I bestow this woman upon you? What do you think?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously. In actuality, Ye Hua knew that Jue Tian was not interested in women, and furthermore, this woman wasn¡¯t worthy enough to be Jue Tian¡¯s wife.


    Jue Tian replied respectfully while with a smile on his face, ¡°Thank you, Your Honor, but subordinate am not interested in women.¡±


    Lie Gu who was at the side was in ecstasy. Your Honor, quickly call out for me, I know that you understand me the best, bestow this woman upon me!


    Ye Hua rubbed onto his forehead, ¡°Wei Chang, amongst my subordinates, who is still not married yet? Or, who still doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet?¡±


    Lie Gu¡¯s expression sunk as he said hurriedly, ¡°Your Honor! How about bestowing this woman upon me?¡±


    ¡°You already have three women, what do you want another one for!¡± Ye Hua berated.


    Lie Gu let out a heavy sigh. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a lot of wives? My deity wife is gone just like this...


    Wei Chang said respectfully, ¡°Death Mage is currently stuck like glue together with Xun Fang, and furthermore, Your Honor, you were the one who yed matchmaker for them. As for who still doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet, the green and red brothers are the only ones who still don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.¡±


    Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s willow brows were tightly wrinkled.


    This Overlord is actually trying to matchmake me with one of his subordinates.


    Also, just what the hell are the green and red brothers?!


    What should I do! With my power sealed, I am unable to run away!


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°The green and red brothers have been performing quite well. Not only did they escort my daughter back home, their performance in their first mission was outstanding too. I am very satisfied with these two. Wei Chang! Call the two of them toe over here.¡±


    Right now, the green and red brothers were currently... currently...


    The scene was a bitical.


    The television could be seen to be turned on, and an exercise practice was currently being yed on the television.


    One, two, three, four... two, two, three, four... three, two, three, four.


    Green and red brothers could be seen wearing green and red skintight clothes, and green and red sweat-absorbing headbands. Of course, brother green wore green, and brother red wore red.


    Right now, Big Brother Green was truly green from head to toe, while Little Brother Red was festive red from head to toe.


    ¡°Come! Scatter your sweat, jump with me!¡± The instructor¡¯s voice rang out from the television.


    ¡°Big brother, say, what kind of wife should I look for in the future?¡± Little Brother Red asked curiously.


    Big Brother Green paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Little brother, you shouldn¡¯t set your expectations too high, after all, there is currently a lot of bachelors in this world.¡±


    ¡°Then, big brother, what expectations do you have for your wife?¡± Little Brother Red asked.


    Big Brother Green let out a light sigh, ¡°Big brother doesn¡¯t have high expectations, it would be fine as long as the woman is half as good as sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if I have a wife who is like sister-inw, I would be fine with even decreasing my life span by half a day.¡± Little Brother Red let out a sigh.


    ¡°The two of you,e over for a while!¡± Suddenly, Wei Chang¡¯s voice rang out in green and red brothers¡¯ minds.


    Without thinking too much, the two left without changing their clothes. The twopletely did not expect that they were going to be heading over to a blind date!

 Chapter 288 - Grant

    <h4>Chapter 288 ¨C Grant</h4>


    When green and red brothers appeared at the scene, Ye Hua was shocked by their outfits.


    ¡°Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°Your Honor!¡±


    Green and red brothers shouted out hurriedly.


    Why didn¡¯t Uncle Wei told us earlier that His Honor would be here too? If we had known, we would have definitely dressed up a bit more nicely. Green and red capes definitely cannot be left out when we are in His Honor¡¯s presence.


    Look at our outfits right now... Skintight shirt and shorts... This is so awkward...


    Eh? There is a woman kneeling on the ground. What is going on?


    Wei Chang coughed lightly, ¡°Green and red brothers, His Honor has bestowed you a marriage!¡±


    Green and red brothers were stunned.


    We were just discussing about wives just a while ago, and in the next moment, His Honor is bestowing a marriage upon me. His Honor truly empathizes with us subordinates!


    Could this woman who is currently kneeling on the ground be the person who is going to be my wife? Although I can¡¯t see her face, judging from her figure, she shouldn¡¯t look too bad!


    Madam Zi Yuan slowly turned her head around to take a look at just what exactly were the ¡°green and red brothers¡±.


    And when Madam Zi Yuan saw the green and red brothers, she thought to herself, ¡°Indeed, they truly live up to their name, green and red.¡±


    Green and red brothers saw it! They saw the woman¡¯s face!


    My god, so beautiful... This woman is so beautiful! So, so, so beautiful!!!


    I¡¯m so excited right now, His Honor is truly so nice to us.


    Ye Hua gestured with his hand, and the green and red brothers immediately came to the front of Ye Hua and kneeled down in front of Ye Hua.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with this woman?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly.


    How can I not be satisfied?! I am simply extremely satisfied right now! This woman is pretty much a woman who I can only wish to have in my dreams!


    ¡°Subordinate is satisfied!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate is satisfied!¡±


    Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s mental state was currently falling apart.


    He actually asked such two humans if they are satisfied with me! What he is doing is simply trampling on my dignity!


    Ye Hua let out a light sigh, ¡°I will let you know firsthand, this woman has already married before once. Do you mind?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Ye Hua asked curiously, ¡°Little red, tell me, why do you not mind?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, in this age, women that are still pure are scarce, most of the women have all already pretty much been taken before by a man. From the start, all that subordinate asks for his other half is that it would be fine as long as she is a female. However, subordinate didn¡¯t expect that His Honor would worry about subordinate¡¯s matter and even bestowed a marriage upon subordinate. Subordinate is truly touched...¡± While speaking, Little Brother Red actually began crying.


    Asides from my mother, His Honor is the only one who treats me so well.


    Ye Hua agreed with Little Brother Red¡¯s viewpoint.


    Amongst tens of thousands of women, only Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were able to catch my attention. From this, it could be seen just how scarce women that are still pure are...


    ¡°Since you two don¡¯t mind, you two should discuss with each other on who should be the one to take over this woman. I, the Supreme Overlord, should uphold a marriage for whoever that will be taking over this woman!¡± Ye Hua was in a pretty good mood.


    Only now did the green and red brothers came to realize a problem, which was that there was only one woman.


    Big Brother Green did not utter a word, and Little Brother Red also didn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°The rtionship of those two brothers isn¡¯t going to crack just because of a woman, right?¡± Wei Chang thought to himself.


    ¡°Little brother, how about we use the old method to decide on this matter?¡± Big Brother Green said after taking in a deep breath.


    Little Brother Red nodded his head, ¡°Alright, three rounds, the winner should be whoever who won two rounds!¡±


    ¡°Scissors, paper, stone!¡±


    ¡°Scissors, paper, stone!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Madam Zi Yuan immediately interrupted the two.


    How can my fate be decided by such a thing like scissors, paper, stone!


    Ye Hua looked towards Madam Zi Yuan and asked faintly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Madam Zi Yuan was not foolish, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, and she reckoned that, even if she wanted to die, it would also be very difficult for her to do so.


    If I really have no choice but to marry one of those two, at the least, I should be the one who decides on who I am going to marry to! I will submit for now and then look for the chance to escape in the future!


    ¡°Since it hase to this point, I want to be the one to choose which one of them I am going to marry to.¡± Madam Zi Yuan said gravely.


    Such a humiliation like this, I will definitely seek my revenge in the future.


    Ye Hua felt that it was fine and asked the green and red brothers, ¡°What do you two think?¡±


    The green and red brothers took a look at each other, then nodded their heads.


    ¡°Alright, you can stand up.¡± Ye Hua said to Madam Zi Yuan.


    Ye Hua unexpectedly liked the feeling of acting as a matchmaker.


    Seems like, as the boss, I should indeed help out with my subordinates¡¯ happiness. Also, this Jue Tian, it is not a good thing that he is not interested in women, I should find a chance to have a good talk with him in the future.


    Madam Zi Yuan stood up and walked to the front of the green and red brothers.


    Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s expression was calm, she was not nervous, and also wasn¡¯t shy.


    On the other hand, the green and red brothers¡¯ faces were red as an apple. Even more, the two were currently nervous to the point that they were holding onto each other¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I pick him!¡± Madam Zi Yuan said faintly.


    Big Brother Green¡¯s mouth gradually opened wider and wider. He was in disbelief!


    Meanwhile, Little Brother Red hugged onto his big brother and shouted out excitedly, ¡°Big brother, I have a wife now! Haha! This is great!¡±


    Big Brother Green was dumbfounded.


    Why did she pick little brother and not me?


    In actuality, Madam Zi Yuan had her own motive for picking Little Brother Red.


    This Little Brother Red looks a bit foolish and seems to be very easy to deceive. From his gaze, I am able to determine that I will be able to control him, and thus achieve my goal of escaping!


    On the other hand, that Big Brother Green, although he seems frivolous, in actuality, I can see that he is actually calm-minded and cautious. Evidently, he isn¡¯t the kind that is easy to control.


    Little Brother Red who was extremely excited gave his big brother a big kiss on the cheek.


    This caused Ye Hua tough brightly. It could be seen that Ye Hua was rather happy.


    The four subordinates who were standing behind Ye Hua also revealed a smile on their faces.


    His Honor is truly going to a lot of trouble for us subordinates.


    ¡°Big brother, little brother is going to have to break up with you, you have to take good care of yourself when I¡¯m not by your side, understand?¡± Little Brother Red was reluctant to part with his big brother.


    Big Brother Green had nothing to say.


    ¡°Little green, don¡¯t feel disheartened, I will look for a partner for you in the future.¡± Ye Hua said with a smile on his face.


    Just based on the fact that they brought Ah Li over to me, don¡¯t say one wife, even if it is a group of wives, I will also be able to find for them too!


    Upon hearing His Honor¡¯s words, Big Brother Green immediately recovered back to full health, ¡°Break up it is then. His Honor will definitely introduce a much better partner to me in the future.¡±


    Little Brother Red held onto his big brother¡¯s hand and said with gratitude, ¡°Big brother, little brother will be settling down first. Little brother hopes that big brother will be able to walk further and further on this path of being single.¡±


    Big Brother Green, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Ah, I spoke wrongly. Heaven never bars one¡¯s way, big brother will definitely be able to get a wife in the future. Big brother, your little brother will be taking a step ahead now.¡±


    Big Brother Green pped onto Little Brother Red¡¯s head, ¡°You are intending to forget me now that you have a wife, huh!¡±


    ¡°Alright, quiet down.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Green and red brothers immediately became quiet.


    ¡°Little red, leave your wedding to me, I will help you to set up your wedding.¡± Ye Hua was very thoughtful when it came to the green and red brothers, and this was all naturally because of Ah Li.


    Little Brother Red immediately kneeled down, ¡°Thank you, Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°It is still too early for you to thank me, because I still have a mission for you.¡± Ye Hua said gravely, and in his tone, there was faint killing intent.


    Everyone who was present at the scene was startled.


    His Honor has been very normal since the beginning. For His Honor to suddenly emit killing intent, what is going on?


    ¡°Your Honor, please tell subordinate what the mission is, even ten thousand deaths also won¡¯t be able to prevent subordinate from aplishing the mission that Your Honor gave to subordinate!¡± Right now, Little Brother Red was basically His Honor¡¯s fan.


    Whoever who dares to speak badly of His Honor, I will exterminate their entire family!


    Ye Hua said solemnly, ¡°I will give you two months, if she doesn¡¯t get pregnant by two months, I will kill her personally!¡±


    Right now, only Wei Chang understood His Honor¡¯s intentions.


    Back then, Death Mage and Xun Fang were scared by His Honor just like this. It seems that His Honor truly treats the green and red brothers really well.


    ¡°Subordinate understood!¡± Little Brother Red responded.


    Isn¡¯t it just making a child? This is no big deal!

 Chapter 289 - Little Brother Red

    <h4>Chapter 289 ¨C Little Brother Red</h4>


    Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    Shameless! This guy is truly shameless!


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Ye Hua asked Madam Zi Yuan.


    ¡°Zi Shan.¡±


    Ye Hua nodded his head, ¡°Since you are the one who picked him, you best properly cooperate. Do not be 10 meters away from him, or else, this subordinate of mine is going to have to return back to being single again.¡±


    Madam Zi Yuan¡¯s expression became even more gloomy.


    He is basically trying to destroy all my chances of escaping!


    ¡°Alright, have a kiss with each other to show us that you two are truly a couple now. It¡¯s about time for me to leave too.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. Ah Li is still waiting for me to go home.


    Kiss with each other!!!


    Looking at Little Brother Red who was dressed entirely in red, Zi Shan didn¡¯t want to have physical contact with him no matter what.


    Big Brother Green gave Little Brother Red a push.


    Right now, Big Brother Green wasn¡¯t gloomy anymore. After all, His Honor already told him that he will be introducing a partner to him in the future.


    Little Brother Red was pushed to Zi Shan¡¯s side.


    Zi Shan was about 1.7m tall, while Little Brother Red was about 1.72m tall. Looking at the two of them standing next to each other, the two looked rather fitting for each other.


    Right now, Little Brother Red was shyly scratching onto the back of his head, not knowing what to do. Little Brother Red did not dare to touch the woman who was in front of him.


    This woman¡¯s aura feels very simr to my ss teacher¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Haha~ Haha~¡±


    Little Brother Red kept onughing foolishly while scratching onto the back of his head.


    ¡°Go on and kiss her, what are you being in a daze for?¡± Big Brother Green shouted out anxiously.


    This little brother of mine is making me be anxious to death. Back then when he wrote novels, the contents of his novels were so explosive, and yet, when it is his turn now, he doesn¡¯t even dare to kiss the woman.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Little red, as a man, your guts should be a bit bigger!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Honor!¡± Little Brother Red took in a deep breath, then breathe out... However, he just kept on repeating his action of breathing in and breathing out...


    Suddenly, Zi Shan grabbed onto Little Brother Red¡¯s cor, pulled Little Brother Red towards her, then... Children were not allowed to watch the following scene.


    With his eyes opened wide, Little Brother Red had a shocked expression on his face.


    The softness that is on my lips feels so real... Is this how it feels to kiss? This feels so nice...


    Meanwhile, Zi Shan had different thoughts.


    For now, I will make them think that I have epted my fate and have given up on thinking of escaping.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect that my first kiss would actually be given to a lowly human!


    In actuality, Zi Shan was still a virgin. Because she wasn¡¯t willing to serve upon the prince, she was punished to take on a leisure position that possessed no authority. When the punishment ends, and the prince discovered that his beloved wife had disappeared, and had actually be married to an unorthodox person, the prince would definitely explode from anger!


    Right now, Little Brother Red could truly be counted as having won a 5 million rmb lottery, and in actuality, Little Brother Red had obtained something even better than winning a 5 million rmb lottery.


    After all, the woman that had been bestowed to him was a deity.


    ¡°I will prepare a new house for you two, but for now, Wei Chang, the two of them should live at your ce.¡± Ye Hua stood up and said faintly.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s matter should conclude here, all of you can go back now.¡± After finish speaking, Ye Hua disappeared from the scene.


    Soon after, Jue Tian, Ye Zizi, and Lie Gu disappeared too.


    Wei Chang looked at Little Brother Red and said with a smile, ¡°What are you still being in a daze for? Now that you have a pretty wife, you have to treat us to a meal! Let¡¯s go outside to eat for lunch!¡±


    Big Brother Green ced his arm over his little brother¡¯s shoulder and teased, ¡°How did it feel? Great? Stop smiling foolishly already.¡±


    Little Brother Red was currently still smiling foolishly... Little Brother Red felt that his happiness came too suddenly.


    Meanwhile, Zi Shan¡¯s expression was calm.


    The four returned back to Wei Chang¡¯s rented apartment, and in the kitchen, Tang Wei could be seen washing the vegetables. From the looks of it, she was preparing to make lunch.


    ¡°Ah, you all are back. Quickly go and help me buy some green onions from the market.¡± Tang Wei shouted out from the kitchen.


    Wei Changughed, ¡°Xiao Tang, don¡¯t bother with making lunch anymore, today is a happy asion for Little Red, let¡¯s go to a restaurant to have lunch.¡±


    ¡°Happy asion?¡± Tang Wei turned her head around and took a look.


    An extremely beautiful looking woman who was dressed up nobly appeared in Tang Wei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°She is?¡± Tang Wei asked curiously.


    Wei Chang ced his arm onto Tang Wei¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°This is Zi Shan, she was bestowed to Little Red by His Honor.¡±


    Tang Wei had an astonished look on her face, and soon after, she said happily, ¡°Little Red, congrattions! You definitely have to treat us to a meal!¡±


    ¡°Of course... of course... Lunch will be my treat...¡± Little Brother Red said embarrassedly while with his head lowered. And from time to time, Little Brother Red would sneak a peek at Zi Shan.


    So beautiful... I actually have such a beautiful wife... It feels like I am dreaming...


    ¡°But, there aren¡¯t enough rooms in this house...¡± Tang Wei pursed her lips.


    Originally, this apartment was supposed to be me and Uncle Wei¡¯s romantic love nest, and yet, right now, more and more people are staying in this apartment.


    Wei Chang rubbed onto Tang Wei¡¯s head, ¡°His Honor is very meticulous this time, he has everything nned out already.¡±


    Big Brother Green said hurriedly, ¡°I will sleep on the sofa for the uing days, the two of them can have the room to themselves.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you are truly so nice to me, let¡¯s not break up anymore...¡± Little Brother Red said gratefully.


    Big brother is finally acting like a true big brother for once.


    Big Brother Green blushed with shame and said hurriedly, ¡°Who would want to get back together with you!¡±


    Everyone was smiling happily except for Zi Shan. From the beginning till now, Zi Shan had a calm look on her face.


    They possess such formidable strengths, and yet, they are actually living such a quality of life... I really do not understand them!


    Little Brother Red had a limited amount of money, thus, the five merely went to a small fast-food restaurant and ordered a table of food.


    ......


    When Ye Hua returned back to the bar, it was already noon.


    Originally, because his n was messed up, Ye Hua was feeling quite gloomy. But who would have expected, after he helped Little Brother Red get a wife, his mood became better by quite a bit.


    Standing by the window, Ye Hua lighted up a stick of cigarette.


    The wedding of a subordinate¡¯s subordinate naturally has to be grand, and as the boss, it is my duty to see it through that the wedding is nned properly.


    Also, now that most of the south¡¯s bosses have died, it is going to take quite a while for the south to recover their fighting strength...


    Forget it, I will leave those things at the side for the time being.


    Thinking up to here, Ye Hua decided to discuss with his two wives about how to set up the wedding of his subordinate¡¯s subordinate.


    Suddenly, Ye Hua¡¯s brows tightly wrinkled, he sensed spiritual energy appearing in the room.


    Immediately, Ye Hua tossed away his cigarette. However, this time, he did not jump onto the bed, instead, he fell onto the ground, and his hand was even stretching towards his wheelchair.


    Furthermore, he was making an expression that seemed like he was trying his best to reach his wheelchair.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi decided toe back home. After all, there was still a crippled and a daughter at home that they needed to look after.


    ¡°Ye Hua!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua!¡±


    The two women cried out in surprise as they immediately went up to Ye Hua and held onto him.


    ¡°Let go of me. You all still know toe back home, huh?¡± Ye Hua shook his body, shaking away their hands.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi took a look at each other.


    As expected, he is very angry.


    Qing Ya said fawningly, ¡°We are sorry, don¡¯t be angry anymore~ Darling, be obedient~¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, don¡¯t obstruct me.¡± Ye Hua said faintly as he used all his strength to climb towards his wheelchair, then got onto the wheelchair by exerting all the strength he could muster.


    Ye Hua has sessfully made it known to the two women that he was indeed slowly recovering.


    Upon seeing that their husband was now able to get onto the wheelchair, both of them became exulted.


    Ye Hua finally got a little bit better. Just that, he is still throwing a tantrum now, what do I do about this?


    Donghuang Baizhi signaled to Qing Ya to do something, and looking at Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expression, she seemed to be saying, ¡°Go on and do something, Ye Hua likes you the most.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of seducing me, such a thing like this no longer works on me!¡±


    Qing Ya could be seen leaning to Ye Hua¡¯s ear and saying something.


    Afterward, with his brows tightly wrinkled, Ye Hua asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever bluff you?¡± Qing Ya said petntly as she pinched onto Ye Hua¡¯s cheek.


    Since you two are so sincere, I will forgive the two of you this time.

 Chapter 290 - Are you in a good mood today?

    <h4>Chapter 290 ¨C Are you in a good mood today?</h4>


    ¡°Alright, I will forgive the two of you. But, in the future, if you two do this again, you two should see just how I will punish the two of you. So, how did things go with what you two went out to do?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi told Ye Hua about what happened, and also told him about their suspicions.


    Upon hearing that the two of them suspect that everything may have been nned by someone, Ye Hua was rather startled.


    They actually suspect that everything may have been nned by someone! This is not a good thing, I have to use another matter to shift their attention away from this matter.


    ¡°Do you still remember the green and red brothers? Little red is going to marry soon.¡±


    Qing Ya naturally still remembers the green and red brothers. Qing Ya¡¯s impression of the two was that the two were good people.


    The green and red brothers are good people, if not for them, who knows what would have happened to Ah Li.


    However, Donghuang Baizhi has only met the green and red brothers once and did not know what the green and red brothers had done.


    Qing Ya told Donghuang Baizhi about what the green and red brothers did, and Donghuang Baizhi was the kind of woman who would repay kindness with kindness.


    ¡°In actuality, I have already taken the two brothers in as my subordinate¡¯s subordinates. Also, I will be in charge of setting up the entirety of little red¡¯s wedding. Do you two have any objections regarding those two matters?¡± Ye Hua asked faintly. Just that, his expression seemed to be saying, if you dare to have any objections, you will be practically forcing me to throw a tantrum.


    Donghuang Baizhi naturally did not have any objections.


    And Qing Ya naturally also didn¡¯t have any objections. However, Qing Ya asked curiously, ¡°Ye Hua, do you have the money to help set up the wedding of your subordinate¡¯s subordinate?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t what yours mine? Don¡¯t ask me this kind of foolish question.¡± Ye Hua pped onto Qing Ya¡¯s butt, causing Qing Ya to be embarrassed and hit lightly onto Ye Hua.


    After finish flirting with each other, Ye Hua sat on the sofa, and his two wives sat on his sides and nestled onto him.


    ¡°From the looks of it, my injuries should bepletely healed soon. What do you two have nned for the future?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Qing Ya who had her eyes closed and was resting her head on Ye Hua¡¯s shoulder said faintly, ¡°Safely give birth to the child.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Baizhi?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Donghuang Baizhi said shyly, ¡°Give birth to another child~¡±


    This is the tempo that I want, this feels great!


    Ye Hua decided that he was going to ce his attention on his wives and children for the uing few years.


    Without a few years, there is no way that the south will be able to recover their strength. Since that is the case, I have no choice but to dy my n.


    There is also no need for Xun Fang to monitor after Ying Family, there is no point for her to do that anymore.


    As for Jue Tian, since he wants to go and work as a professor, so be it then. In any case, I do not have any task to assign to him right now.


    Lie Gu has three celebrities to look after him, he is living a pretty good life.


    Wei Chang is still currently thinking about just how to push over that Xiao Tang of his. I reckoned that even after little red had a child, there still wouldn¡¯t be any progress on Wei Chang¡¯s end.


    As for that Ye Zizi, all she does all day is mingle around with Qing Yutong. Ye Zizi¡¯s school is about to start, and since I am pretty much free now, I should supervise Ye Zizi and make sure that she goes to school.


    ¡°Ye Hua, I want to meet the green and red brothers and thank them for helping Ah Li.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said tenderly.


    It is fortunate that my daughter came across them, if not, who knows what would have happened if she came across bad people instead.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Alright. In actuality, I have already repaid the green and red brothers. I was the one who set up little red with someone, and I have already promised little green to set him up with someone in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, how were you able to set up someone with little red when all you do is stay at home? Is there still any other woman that you know of that I do not know of?¡± Qing Ya hooked onto Ye Hua¡¯s chin and asked curiously.


    Looking at Qing Ya¡¯s gaze, she seemed to be asking, ¡°Are there still other women that you are hiding outside and keeping a secret from me?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi was also looking at Ye Hua.


    F**k, I spoke too fast without thinking!


    ¡°No matter what, I am still someone from the cultivation world. Not too long ago, I recalled that I had once saved a woman from the cultivation world, and that woman kept on wanting to repay me back for saving her, therefore, I got Wei Chang to contact that woman and set the woman up to a blind date with little red. Afterward, when the woman and little red met with each other, they fell in love with each other at first sight. For this matter, I could be counted to have done a good deed.¡± Ye Hua said faintly, and he did not even blink once while lying.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Qing Ya responded. Afterward, Qing Ya said lovably, ¡°Let me give Wei Chang a call to confirm what you just said.¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Ye Hua expressed that he didn¡¯t mind.


    The mind of a woman is indeed truly scary, I have to be more careful in the future. As for now, I should hurry up and contact Wei Chang and inform him on what to say when Qing Ya call him.


    After ending the phone call, Qing Ya hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm and said happily, ¡°Ye Hua, you are so great, you even know how to act as a matchmaker now.¡±


    ¡°Who was it that was suspecting me just a while ago? Tell me, how are you going to make it up to me.¡± Ye Hua snorted.


    Qing Ya looked lovably at Ye Hua, then raised her butt up. The scene was truly alluring.


    This woman, she really has my heart grasped in her hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head over to Wei Chang¡¯s ce tonight then, lest you say that I am petty.¡± Ye Hua said faintly. Since Baizhi wants to go and thank the green and red brothers, let¡¯s go then.


    Afterward, Ye Hua informed Donghuang Li that they were going to go and meet the green and red brothers tonight. Upon hearing that, the little fellow became rather excited.


    When Wei Chang found out that His Honor was going toe over tonight, Wei Chang informed the green and red brothers. Of course, Wei Chang also informed Zi Shan and warned Zi Shan to not anyhow speak, if not, the consequences will be very serious.


    In actuality, the atmosphere right now was still very awkward, especially the atmosphere between Little Brother Red and Zi Shan.


    Little Brother Red has already been smiling foolishly for a few hours. If one didn¡¯t know him, they would think that he was a fool.


    Meanwhile, looking at the foolish smile that was on Little Brother Red¡¯s face, Zi Shan felt like wanting to die.


    Should I just kill myself? I really can¡¯t stand to live on like this.


    ¡°Big brother, what should I say to her?¡± Little Brother Red could only request his big brother for help.


    Based on his experience, Big Brother Green said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, right now, you can go and ask her if she is in a good mood.¡±


    Ask ZI Shan if she was in a good mood? Big Brother Green¡¯s advice was truly too formidable.


    Little Brother Red naturally listened to his big brother¡¯s advice. After sitting at Zi Shan¡¯s side, Little Brother Red asked in a low voice, ¡°You... Are you... in a good mood today?¡±


    Zi Shan really wanted to give Little Brother Red a smack on the face.


    You are asking me if I am in a good mood today? As if I am a product, I was tossed over to you by your boss, and now you are asking me if I am in a good mood? Furthermore, I have to be pregnant with your child in two months, if not, I am going to have to die!


    You tell me, am I in a good mood or not!


    Seeing that Zi Shan was remaining silent while with an ugly look on her face, Little Brother Red returned to Big Brother Green¡¯s side.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t willing to speak.¡± Little Brother Red said helplessly.


    Right now, Big Brother Green was a little d that Zi Shan didn¡¯t pick him.


    This woman is practically an ancestor.


    Big Brother Green patted onto his little brother¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened, perhaps she is just excited to the point that she isn¡¯t able to speak.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Why do I feel like she wants to kill me?¡±


    ¡°If that is what you feel, it means that what you are feeling isn¡¯t wrong.¡± Big Brother Green let out a sigh.


    Little Brother Red had a bitter look on his face.


    I have a wife, and yet it seems as if I don¡¯t have a wife. It is no wonder that big brother is no longer jealous of me anymore.


    ¡°Big brother, you say, just what should I do right now?¡±


    Big Brother Green scratched onto his head, then said, ¡°How about this, go and ask her if the weather is good or not. If this question doesn¡¯t work, continue asking her questions like, what movies does she like to watch, what food does she like to eat, where does she like to travel to, how many family members does she have, how many vis does she have, how many racecars does she have, how many mines does she have.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, look at her clothes, she is definitely someone who is rich, therefore there is no need to ask her thosest few questions. I will go and ask her if she liked the food that she ate at the restaurant.¡± After finish speaking, Little Brother Red walked towards Zi Shan again.


    Big Brother Green wanted to pull onto Little Brother Red, but he was toote.


    She didn¡¯t even eat a single thing at the restaurant, so what use is there in asking that question?


    ¡°Zi Shan, was the fish just now delicious?¡± Little Brother Red actually really asked, and upon seeing that, Big Brother Green held onto his forehead.


    Zi Shan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shouted out lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t annoy me!¡±


    Little Brother Red was startled, and theplexion on his face gradually turned pale, seemingly like he had just suffered a serious injury.


    ¡°Big brother, she is bullying me!¡± Right now, Little Brother Red finally came to a realization.


    What use is there in having a wife, having a big brother is what truly matters.

 Chapter 291 - A person who is wise submits to circumstances

    <h4>Chapter 291 ¨C A person who is wise submits to circumstances</h4>


    Upon seeing that, Big Brother Green wrinkled his brows.


    Originally, I thought that this little brother of mine would be happy after getting a wife, but from the looks of it, this woman is not someone that is easy to deal with, and this little brother of mine is not able to handle her at all.


    Would I not know about the temperament of this little brother of mine? He is timid and kindhearted, he doesn¡¯t dare to even kill a chicken, and when he sees a pretty girl, he would turn red. No, incorrect, it should be that, when he sees someone of the opposite sex, doesn¡¯t matter if the opposite sex is pretty or not, he would turn red.


    This Zi Shan, she is indeed pretty, and even more, she is incredibly, incredibly pretty. For such a woman like this to suddenly be my little brother¡¯s wife, would this little brother of mine not be happy? To be able to have a wife who is so incredibly pretty, one would be able to smile even when they are asleep. Unfortunately, how could such a cold and haughty woman be willing to be the wife of this little brother of mine? The only reason that this woman isn¡¯t making a scene is because His Honor is there to suppress her.


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei were squatting at the side and peeling vegetable leaves, and when Wei Chang saw that Little Brother Red¡¯splexion didn¡¯t look good, he looked towards Zi Shan¡¯s direction. Upon seeing Zi Shan who was sitting on the sofa like a big boss, Wei Chang¡¯s expression sunk.


    This woman is still notpletely aware of the current situation that she is in right now!


    After wiping his hands on a cloth, Wei Chang stood his body up.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Tang Wei said with concern.


    It has already been quite a number of days, but the wolfberry tea that Uncle Wei has been drinking doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect. It seems that I am going to have to find another remedy for Uncle Wei.


    Wei Chang patted onto Tang Wei¡¯s shoulder.


    I am someone who is honorable, if I am able to use my mouth to solve a problem, I definitely wouldn¡¯t use my hands.


    After sitting on the sofa, Wei Chang questioned faintly, ¡°Zi Shan, what¡¯s the matter? Not satisfied?¡±


    Zi Shan said coldly, ¡°You all are not good people!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Wei Changughed lightly.


    ¡°And you, who is a deity, is a good person? To you deities, humans are nothing but insects. But, to His Honor, you deities are nothing but insects too.¡±


    Zi Shan remained silent.


    After pausing for a moment, Wei Chang continued and said, ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s not like we kidnapped you. If you feel that this is a great humiliation to you, you can feel free to leave right now. As long as you exceeded 10 meters, you will be able to free yourself in less than 10 steps.¡±


    Zi Shan tightly clenched her hands into fists, and looking at her expression, it could be seen that she was struggling on making a decision.


    Zi Shan had already tested what would happen if she were to be 10 meters away from Little Brother Red. After being 10 meters away from Little Brother Red, the first step that she took, she felt that her heart was in sharp pain, and the second step that she took, she felt as if her entire body was going to split apart, and afterward, she didn¡¯t dare to take another step forward.


    For her pride, Zi Shan could choose to die, but if she wants to live, she will have to be well-behaved and stay within 10 meters of Little Brother Red.


    Zi Shan had two choices, and in the end, to her, just what was more important, her pride, or her life?


    While leaning on the sofa, Wei Chang said, ¡°You deities are precisely hypocritical. I am already used to how hypocritical you deities are. You say that I have killed a lot of people, but didn¡¯t you killed quite a number of people too just now?¡±


    ¡°You think that this subordinate of mine isn¡¯t worthy to be your husband, right? Let me tell you the truth, this subordinate of mine is able to kill you with just a finger of his. Don¡¯t think that you are number one in the world, there are a lot of frightening things that you still haven¡¯te across yet in this life of yours.¡±


    Zi Shan¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled. While attentively listening to what Wei Chang said, Zi Shan was meticulously nning on just what she should do.


    Wei Chang said in a low voice, ¡°I know what you are thinking, you picked him because you think that he is foolish, right? But do you really think that he is truly foolish? He is merely kindhearted, don¡¯t take someone who is kindhearted to be someone who is foolish.¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t think about going back anymore, the fate of you deities has already been decided. Let me give you a warning, right now, he is the only one who can save you and protect you. I hope that you will treat him a bit better. At the least, you won¡¯t suffer any grievances by being with him!¡±


    After finish speaking, Wei Chang turned around and walked back to the kitchen, then began chatting with Tang Wei while with a smile on his face.


    Zi Shan slowly leaned onto the sofa, and a sense of powerlessness began spreading out to her body from her heart.


    While looking at the foolish-looking Little Brother Red, Zi Shan thought to herself, ¡°Is this truly my fate? I wasn¡¯t willing to serve upon a prince, and right now, I ended up having to serve upon a human.¡±


    When Little Brother Red looked towards Zi Shan and saw that Zi Shan was looking at him, he immediately turned his gaze away from her, not daring to look face to face with her.


    This was not Little Brother Red being angry, it was merely Little Brother Red being embarrassed.


    Just a while ago, Little Brother Red was still angry at Zi Shan, but the moment he saw that Zi Shan was looking at him, he immediately stopped being angry. Little Brother Red was truly a little puppy.


    Looking at how timid his little brother was being, Big Brother Green immediately knew that this little brother of his was going to turn into a henpecked male in the future.


    Right now, Ye Hua and his family had left the bar, and the family of four was currently sitting in an Audi A8.


    The two lovely wives were sitting at the front, while Ye Hua was sitting at the back and hugging his daughter who had dressed up prettily.


    ¡°Daddy, fasten your seatbelt.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Aunt Qing, you two have to fasten your seatbelts too, Ah Li is going to supervise you all.¡± After entering the car, Donghuang Li began acting like a small adult, instructing everyone to fasten their seatbelts.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette whileughing.


    Donghuang Li could be seen snatching away her father¡¯s cigarette, ¡°Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t smoke while you are in a car. Also, Aunt Qing is still currently pregnant with a baby, it is bad for the baby to inhale secondhand smoke. After we arrived at our location, Ah Li will return the cigarette back to daddy. For now, Ah Li will help daddy safe keep the cigarette.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Huaughed heartily, and the two wives that were sitting at the front alsoughed.


    Qing Ya said with a smile, ¡°Our Ah Li sure is formidable.¡± After finished speaking, Qing Ya even gave Ah Li a thumbs up.


    Donghuang Li who had received praise became immeasurably happy.


    ¡°Ye Hua, you have to listen to what your daughter said, you should smoke less.¡± Donghuang Baizhi turned her head around and said with a smile.


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows, ¡°Right now, you two are already only allowing me to smoke three sticks of cigarettes a day, how much lesser do you still want me to smoke!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, it¡¯s best for you to stop smoking cigarettes. You are already preparing to have another child with Baizhi, and yet you are still smoking every day. Not only should you stop smoking cigarettes, you should also stop drinking.¡± Qing Ya urged.


    After I finished giving birth to my child, I am definitely going to want to have another child. Right now, I should get this man of mine to change his bad habits.


    Donghuang Li followed along and said, ¡°Daddy, smoking is bad for your health, you should listen to mommy and Aunt Qing.¡±


    Alright, those three are ganging up to attack me, and I ampletely unable to fight back at all.


    ¡°Slowly.¡± Ye Hua said. From the looks of it, he hase to apromise.


    Upon hearing that, a gratified smile appeared on Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s faces.


    Ye Hua is rather sensible, isn¡¯t he?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Qing Ya, the house that we bought back then, let¡¯s give that house to little red. In any case, I don¡¯t really want to move away from the bar, I feel that it is rather nice to live at the bar.¡± Ye Hua said.


    Back then, Qing Ya bought a vi, and we were preparing to move over to the vi once the vi had been renovated. Right now, it has already been quite a while since the vi had been renovated, but we still haven¡¯t moved over to the vi yet. And in actuality, I don¡¯t really feel like moving over to the vi. Although this bar is small, this bar has everything that is needed, and furthermore, this bar is filled with lots of memories.


    Qing Ya felt the same way too. During the start, Qing Ya didn¡¯t want to live at the bar, and even more, she felt that the bar was very dirty and disordered.


    However, after time had passed, Qing Ya was now reluctant to move away from the bar. After all, the bar was filled with lots of memories between Ye Hua and her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Ya nodded her head.


    Ye Hua opened the car window and allowed the wind to blow into the car.


    While with his eyes squinted, Ye Hua looked at the view outside.


    Although I have stayed here for five years, because I rarely leave the bar, I am totally unfamiliar with the roads of this city.


    Suddenly, a huge billboard attracted Ye Hua¡¯s gaze.


    Isn¡¯t this Lie Gu¡¯s wife? Should I consider taking back Lie Gu¡¯s corporeal body?


    Wei Chang stayed at an apartment that was located in an ordinary neighborhood. Furthermore, the apartment was rented.


    While looking at the neighborhood, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°Should I buy a house for Wei Chang too? But, I would then have to ask Qing Ya for money...¡±


    ¡°The money that I won from gambling is currently all in Qing Ya¡¯s bank, and I was indeed the one who gave her all the money. Although I do not have the face to take back the money from her, asking her for a bit of money is nothing to be embarrassed about, right?¡±


    Before Ye Hua and his family had even arrived, Wei Chang brought along Tang Wei and the others downstairs and respectfully waited for the arrival of Ye Hua and his family.


    When Ye Hua and his family arrived, Qing Ya immediately spotted a beautiful woman who she had never seen before, and she asked curiously, ¡°Ye Hua, is that woman little red¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, not bad, right?¡±

 Chapter 292 - Reward

    <strong>Chapter 292 ¨C Reward</strong>


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded their heads.


    This woman is indeed not bad, she looks really pretty, and her temperament seems pretty good.


    ¡°Eh, is that Uncle Red¡¯s wife? She¡¯s so pretty.¡± Donghuang Li saw Zi Shan too, and she couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    However, when Ye Hua saw the attitude that Zi Shan was exhibiting, his brows became slightly wrinkled.


    Zi Shan, you better do what¡¯s best for you and not push your luck!


    If this matter were to be ced in the past, you would have long be a dead corpse!


    A subordinate of a subordinate of mine is someone who would be a respectable person in the future, the smartest decision that you can make right now is to seize the opportunity that has been given to you!


    The four of them got off the car, and Wei Chang and Tang Wei immediately walked over to wait on them.


    Donghuang Baizhi opened the trunk of the car, and immediately, the trunk began dazzling.


    There was a box of gold in the trunk.


    The box of gold was given to Ye Hua by Death Mage. And to be precise, the box of gold originally belonged to Donghuang Baizhi.


    After thinking about it, Donghuang Baizhi felt that it was much more practical to give gold.


    ¡°Uncle Green, Uncle Red.¡± Donghuang Li ran over.


    It has been so long since I havest seen Uncle Green and Uncle Red, their hairstyles have changed, and they look much more handsome now.


    Right now, the green and red brothers knew that Ah Li was His Honor¡¯s child, and therefore they didn¡¯t dare to anyhow carry onto Ah Li anymore.


    However, Ah Li could be seen stretching out her hands to the green and red brothers, evidently wanting to be carried by them.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Hua looked towards the green and red brothers and told them that they were allowed to carry Ah Li. This could be counted as Ye Hua¡¯s approval towards the two.


    ¡°Uncle Red, is this aunt your wife?¡± While looking at Zi Shan, Donghuang Li asked Little Brother Red.


    Little Brother Red chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you two standing so far away from each other?¡± Donghuang Li asked confusedly.


    Daddy and mommy always stand very close to each other, and they would always kiss with each other.


    Little Brother Red said while stammering, ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, Uncle Red is afraid of his wife.¡± Big Brother Greenughed.


    Donghuang Li nodded her head. So this is the case.


    Donghuang Baizhi held onto the box of gold and walked to the front of the green and red brothers, then said with a gentle tone, ¡°Thank you, the two of you, thank you for safely escorting Ah Li to the bar. All this time, I haven¡¯t had the chance to give my thanks to the two of you. This is a small token of appreciation from me, please do ept it.¡±


    The green and red brothers were startled. Big Brother Green ced Ah Li down onto the ground, then said hurriedly, ¡°Lady boss, this won¡¯t do, it is us brothers¡¯ fortune to be able to meet with Ah Li.¡±


    ¡°Just ept it, don¡¯t be wishy-washy.¡± Ye Hua who was sitting in a wheelchair said faintly.


    Since His Honor had spoken, the green and red brothers didn¡¯t dare to continue rejecting Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s small token of appreciation.


    ¡°Thank you, boss. Thank you,dy boss.¡±


    The green and red brothers said sincerely.


    If the two of them didn¡¯t meet Donghuang Li, perhaps, right now, they may still be working in their vige. It was precisely because the two of them met Donghuang Li that their lives changed tremendously.


    This proves that, as long as one followed the correct person, their future would be bright.


    Meanwhile, Zi Shan finally met His Honor¡¯s two beautiful wives.


    Those two are indeed incredibly beautiful. Compared to me, those two are a bit more beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such beauties in the profane world. If those deities were to know that such beauties exist in the profane world, they would definitelye down to the profane world to snatch away those two beauties for themselves.


    ¡°Ye Hua, it isn¡¯t convenient to head upstairs with this many of us, so let¡¯s eat outside. While we are eating, we can discuss about their wedding.¡± Qing Ya said tenderly.


    Since thedy boss had already spoken, who would dare to say no?


    Treating her husband¡¯s subordinates to dinner, Qing Ya naturally knew that she had to pick a good ce.


    Long¡¯an City was a second-tier city, and there weren¡¯t really a lot of high-end ces.


    The First-Rate Clubhouse that Ye Hua and Qing Ya went tost time could be counted as one of the high-end ces in Long¡¯an City.


    Today, the ce that Qing Ya made a reservation at was a ce that was called Pengyuan Private Kitchen. This ce wasn¡¯t really luxurious, but it was said that the culinary of the boss was incredibly good. Naturally, the prices of the menu items were incredibly expensive. Take for example, a te of egg fried rice costs 99 rmb, and furthermore, the restaurant even had a limit on the number of tes of egg fried rice that they would sell every day.


    Qing Ya found out about this restaurant during a time when she went to bought breakfast and overheard the elderlies chatting about this restaurant.


    When they arrived at Pengyuan Private Kitchen, there was a frightening long queue outside of the restaurant.


    Fortunately, Qing Ya had already made a reservation earlier on.


    Looking at the ordinary-looking restaurant, and although there was a long queue outside of the restaurant, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this restaurant really that good?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too bad, you can be at ease.¡±


    Ye Hua naturally believes his wife. Taking the lead, Ye Hua walked into the restaurant, and everyone else followed after.


    Don¡¯t say, although the restaurant didn¡¯t look much from the outside, the interior design of the restaurant was pretty good, the interior design of the restaurant made the inside of the restaurant looked very high-end.


    Ye Hua and his group arrived at a private room that was located on the second floor, and within the private room, there was a big table that was just nice able to fit 9 people.


    Zi Shan casually sat down on one of the seats.


    Upon seeing that, Little Brother Red pursed his lips, but in the end, he didn¡¯t sit at Zi Shan¡¯s side and was intending to sit together with his big brother.


    ¡°Come over.¡± Zi Shan said lightly.


    Although Zi Shan¡¯s voice was light, everyone was able to hear Zi Shan¡¯s voice.


    Little Brother Red went into a slight daze, not knowing what Zi Shan meant by what she said.


    Why does she want me toe over to her? Does she want to hit me? But, she isn¡¯t able to win against me in a fight though? So, should I retaliate or not? What if I ended up hurting her?


    Big Brother Green said in a low voice, ¡°Just go over if she¡¯s telling you to go over.¡±


    Little Brother Red slowly walked over to Zi Shan¡¯s side.


    Looking at Little Brother Red, he practically looked like a student who was prepared to get lectured by his ss teacher.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Zi Shan said faintly.


    Upon hearing that, Little Brother Red became exalted.


    Could it be that, my wife has finally thought it through? As expected, Uncle Wei is truly formidable, all Uncle Wei did was chat with Zi Shan for a few minutes and Zi Shan has be much nicer to me.


    Looking at Zi Shan¡¯s attitude, Ye Hua was rather satisfied.


    Soon after, one dish after another began being served. Just from the outward appearances of the dishes, one could tell that the dishes definitely wouldn¡¯t taste too bad. At the least, while looking at the dishes, Ye Hua already had the urge to start moving his chopsticks.


    A chef who was wearing a white chef coat slowly walked into the private room and said to everyone while with a smile on his face, ¡°Wee everyone to Pengyuan Private Kitchen, I am both the chef and the boss of Pengyuan Private Kitchen.¡±


    This person was called Peng Yuan, he was fat, and when he was smiling, his eyes would disappear, making him looked ratherical.


    Seeing that everyone wasn¡¯t speaking, Peng Yuan felt a little awkward. Disregarding the awkwardness, Peng Yuan began introducing his dishes. After all, the total price of just the dishes that were on the table cost over 10k rmb. Regarding the ingredients, there wasn¡¯t much for Peng Yuan to describe, the ingredients were definitely all of the best quality because those ingredients were all given to him by his system.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to introduce the dishes anymore, we still have things to discuss.¡± Not even halfway through Peng Yuan¡¯s introduction of the dishes, Ye Hua suddenly said faintly.


    ¡°Eh...¡± It was still the first time that Peng Yuan hade across such a situation.


    I have opened this store for close to a week, and those customers who hade to my restaurant all came with curiosity about my dishes. When I am giving my customers an introduction to the dishes, some customers would even ask me to introduce to them the spices that I used for the dishes.


    Looking at the sake of the faces of the beautiful women here, I will forget about this guy¡¯s rudeness. In any case, with so many dishes here, it would take me quite a while to introduce everything.


    After the boss left, Ye Hua began moving his chopsticks, and after tasting the dishes and confirming that the dishes were indeed delicious, Ye Hua nodded his head and said, ¡°Everyone, eat.¡±


    Without the boss giving the go-ahead to start eating, how would the subordinates dare to start moving their chopsticks?


    Qing Ya asked lovably, ¡°Zi Shan, do you have any requirements for your wedding? If you do, you can let me know now, and I will help you.¡±


    Zi Shan ced her chopsticks down and said lightly, ¡°Thank you, but I do not have any requirements for my wedding, I am fine with keeping everything as simple as possible.¡±


    Qing Ya looked towards her man.


    Why do I feel like this Zi Shan seemed to have been forced into the wedding?


    ¡°Alright, I will get the best wedding nner for you two¡¯s wedding, you two can be at ease.¡± Qing Ya said.


    Little Brother Red thanked hurriedly, ¡°Thank you,dy boss, and thank you, boss.¡±


    Ye Hua nodded his head, ¡°You are going to be someone who is married soon, you should start taking note of your conduct.¡±


    Is His Honor talking about my hairstyle? This center parting hairstyle looks very handsome, though?


    In actuality, what Ye Hua was trying to tell Little Brother Red was to stop being timid and stop being afraid of Zi Shan.


    ¡°I have already finished preparing your house for you. Since Wei Chang¡¯s ce is not big, the three of you can just go ahead and move over to the house in advance.¡± Ye Hua said.


    ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± The green and red brothers immediately expressed their gratitude.

 Chapter 293 - Return of the Demon Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 293 ¨C Return of the Demon Emperor</h4>


    ¡°Wei Chang, I will prepare a house for you when you get married.¡±


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei became embarrassed. We haven¡¯t even done it with each other yet, and yet His Honor is already talking about marriage.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m already used to living in my current rented apartment, if it is possible, instead of preparing a new house for me, you can just buy the apartment for me.¡± Wei Chang said modestly.


    Some things, once you are used to them, you won¡¯t want to abandon them anymore.


    Ye Hua nodded his head, ¡°Sure thing, ask yourdy boss to help you buy.¡±


    Wei Chang, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua, then said to Wei Chang while with a smile on her face, ¡°Wei Chang, you can be at ease, I will help you buy the apartment.¡±


    The madam is indeed the most reliable, His Honor is too fond of messing around with others.


    ¡°This restaurant¡¯s dishes are indeed not bad, let¡¯se here often in the future.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    I have decided, in the future, when going out to eat, I wille to this restaurant. This restaurant¡¯s food is truly not bad.


    Upon hearing that, Qing Ya rolled her eyes at her man.


    Little Brother Red could be seen attending to Zi Shan with his heart and soul, pouring water for her at one moment, and cing food into her bowl at another moment. Little Brother Red¡¯s service was much betterpared to a waiter.


    On the other hand, Zi Shan felt that the dishes tasted pretty good.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such food in this profane world, this is truly unexpected.


    After dinner, Ye Hua and his family naturally headed back home, and so did the others.


    The green and red brothers decided to move over to the new house tomorrow, therefore, they were going to stay at Wei Chang¡¯s house for onest night.


    Tang Wei appeared to be very happy.


    I can finally go back to living in a world of two people with Uncle Wei again. I definitely have to cure Uncle Wei¡¯s illness, then begin my happy life with Uncle Wei. Just thinking about it is making me feel embarrassed.


    In the car, Donghuang Li who had eaten to the point that her small stomach had be a big stomach was currently sleeping while lying in her father¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Ye Hua, why do I feel that Zi Shan doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Qing Ya¡¯s intuition as a woman was telling her that the woman didn¡¯t want to get married.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded her head, ¡°En, she seems to have something heavy on her mind.¡±


    While caressing his daughter¡¯s hair, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°It is natural for a woman who is going to be getting married soon to be a bit nervous.¡±


    The two women stopped asking any more questions because both of them thought of a question. Marriage? When does Ye Hua intend to set up our wedding?


    The four arrived back home, and today, Qing Ya was the one to serve upon Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua knew that it was more or less time for him to bepletely recovered.


    Everything has been nned out nicely by me, all that is left is for me to bepletely recovered. And when I bepletely recovered~ Little Baizhi, you won¡¯t be able to run away from me!


    ......


    Currently, deep within a certain forest!


    Clouds gradually gathered above the forest, and suddenly, gales began blowing, and thunder began rumbling.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A big tree was split into two by a lightning, and suddenly, nine lightnings appeared within the sky, and the nine lightnings could be seen to be actually intertwining with each other!


    Suddenly, a dazzling white light was emitted out from the intertwining nine lightnings.


    The dazzling white light shed for a second, and everything returned back to normal.


    However, currently, a figure could be seen to have appeared within the sky.


    The man slowly opened his eyes, and the distinctly clear eyes of the man seemed as if they were able to see through everything within the world.


    The man possessed a tall figure and a handsome appearance. A gorgeous robe was worn by the man, and the man could be seen to be smirking.


    The man could be heard mumbling to himself, ¡°I, the Demon Emperor, has finally returned! Qing Ya, in this lifetime, I won¡¯t let you die a tragic death! Long Aotian, you arepletely unworthy of Qing Ya, you are practically a beast!¡±


    ¡°Also, those who have wronged me, I, the Demon Emperor, wille and look for you all one by one!¡±


    After finished speaking, the man disappeared from the sky, seemingly as if he had never appeared before.


    At Wei Chang¡¯s rented apartment, Big Brother Green was currently sleeping on the sofa.


    That little brother of mine is sleeping in the room with his wife, but I wonder if that little brother of mine is currently sleeping on the floor or not...


    Big Brother Green guessed correctly, Little Brother Red was indeed sleeping on the floor, and furthermore, he slept on the floor of his own ord.


    Zi Shan wasn¡¯t courteous with Little Brother Red and she was currently lying down on the bed.


    Right now, with my powers sealed, if he were to do anything to me, I won¡¯t be able to resist at all.


    But, if he were to really try to do anything to me, I will take that ten steps!


    But then again, two monthster, if I don¡¯t be pregnant, wouldn¡¯t I still end up having to die!


    Ye Hua knew that, within this rtionship, Little Brother Red would be the one that was submissive, and Zi Shan would be the one that was dominant, and thus, he used time to restrict Little Brother Red and Zi Shan. During the time restriction, Little Brother Red won¡¯t be the one who would be anxious, and instead, the one who would be anxious would be Zi Shan.


    In the end, the result would be that, Zi Shan would have to be the one to push over Little Brother Red.


    Of course, everything above was merely Ye Hua¡¯s own deduction.


    Looking at the current situation, Little Brother Red didn¡¯t dare to even touch Zi Shan. Within Little Brother Red¡¯s eyes, such a pretty wife like this has to be properly protected and cherished by him.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Little Brother Red who was lying on the floor asked with concern.


    Zi Shan who was lying on the bed opened her beautiful eyes and said faintly, ¡°Not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you thirsty? If you are, I will go and pour a cup of water for you.¡± Little Brother Red asked another question.


    Zi Shan wrinkled her brows, ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    Little Brother Red was a bit downcast. Is she rejecting me in a roundabout way?


    ¡°Are you cold? If you are, I will increase the temperature of the air conditioner.¡± Little Brother Red was basically trying to find something to chat about even though there was nothing for them to chat about. However, the way that Little Brother Red was trying to start a conversation was very awkward. Which girl would like to have an awkward conversation with another person, let alone Zi Shan who was a deity?


    Zi Shan said gravely, ¡°Red, there is no way that I will end up falling for you. Everything is set up by your Overlord, and I am merely passively epting everything that is happening. I have already thought it through, I will live as happily as I can through these two months.¡±


    After listening to what Zi Shan said, Little Brother Red was very dispirited. In the end, after tightly hugging onto his quilt, Little Brother Red mumbled, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After thinking about it, how could a high and mighty deity like someone who is like me? Even with His Honor there to suppress her, there is no way that she will end up falling for me.


    I should stop thinking about unrealistic things and just go to sleep.


    With her back faced against Little Brother Red, Zi Shan had decided that she was going to happily live through thosest two months of her life, then happily depart from this world.


    The night went on silently.


    During the second day, one shocking news after another erupted out in the south.


    The first news was that, Voidless Realm¡¯s empress brought along a brave heroine with her, and the two defeated the powerful enemy that was causing havoc in the south, in turning rescuing the south from the crisis they were in.


    The moment this news got posted on the forum of the south cultivation world, the post exploded. Everyone began praising the empress and the brave heroine.


    Aside from praising the empress and the brave heroine, on the south cultivation world forum, people began denouncing Ji Family¡¯s conduct.


    Look at our south¡¯s big power, then take a look at the north¡¯s big power, look at just how big the difference between the two is!


    Meanwhile, on the north cultivation world forum, there were different opinions.


    Some felt that the empress shouldn¡¯t have helped the south and should have just let the south get exterminated by the powerful enemy. Meanwhile, some others felt that what the empress did was right,


    Also, on the north cultivation world forum, someone even suggested that the empress should unify the entire south and north cultivation world and be the cultivation world¡¯s one true empress! And surprisingly, such a suggestion actually got a lot of likes. Immediately, the north cultivation world forum exploded.


    However, this was just the first news!


    The second news was due to a mysterious person who uploaded a video!


    When the people of the south and north cultivation world saw this video, their expressions froze, and only after a long while had passed, then did theye back to their senses!


    Even though the north was hostile with the south, when the people of the north saw the video, even they also felt pity for the south.


    Meanwhile, when the people of the south cultivation world saw the video, they started feeling a bit dizzy.


    Those are all family heads, and yet, all of them died at Ji Family¡¯s territory! Our south is done for, with this, our south¡¯s strength is most likely going to fall back quite a number of years!


    Furthermore, with the sudden deaths of those family heads, families will definitely be undergoing a series of internal conflicts, and with this, more deaths and casualties will ensue!


    Our southpletely has no hope anymore.

 Chapter 294 - Wives are going out again

    <strong>Chapter 294 ¨C Wives are going out again</strong>


    In a bedroom that was located on the second floor of Leisure Bar.


    Ye Hua who was sleeping on the bed was currently happily hugging onto his lovely wife, and his evil hands could be seen to have stretched into his wife¡¯s nightclothes.


    Meanwhile, while fast asleep, Qing Ya¡¯s face could be seen to be bright red. However, the arc that was on the corner of Qing Ya¡¯s mouth indicated that Qing Ya was having a good dream.


    ¡°Ye Hua, Qing Ya, not good!¡± Donghuang Baizhi suddenly opened the door and entered the bedroom.


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya slowly opened their eyes.


    Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°Baizhi, as an empress, look at how you are behaving right now! No matter how big of a matter it is, I am here to help you deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Ji Family killed all of south¡¯s family heads!¡± Donghuang Baizhi cried out in surprise.


    Donghuang Baizhi really wasn¡¯t able to remain calm in the face of such a matter like this.


    To have done such a thing like this, this Ji Family is basically deranged!


    Qing Ya immediately sat her body up, and the beautiful curve of her body was truly alluring.


    ¡°How could this be possible!¡± Qing Ya also didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    Ye Hua was very unhappy.


    Looking at this situation, these two are thinking of getting themselves involved in someone else¡¯s matter again. Am I going to have to hug onto air again tonight!


    After the two women finished watching the video, they were shocked.


    This Ji Family is so ruthless!


    Qing Ya asked gravely, ¡°What is the current situation?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled, ¡°South¡¯s remaining powers are assembling, and Ying Family doesn¡¯t seem to have the intention to do anything. For Ji Family to have done such an outrageous act, my Voidless Realm cannot just stay by the side and watch.¡±


    Ye Hua asked faintly, ¡°May I ask you two heroines a question? Are you intending on leaving a cripple and a child at home alone by themselves?¡±


    The two women turned their heads around and looked towards Ye Hua. On their faces, there was guilt.


    Donghuang Baizhi pleaded, ¡°Ye Hua, I have to go and deal with this matter. I promise that this will take at most only a few days.¡±


    ¡°En, and since Baizhi definitely won¡¯t be able to handle everything by herself, I will be apanying her.¡± Right now, Qing Ya felt that it was her responsibility to help the people of this world, and the reason Qing Ya felt this way was because of the influence of her blood vessels.


    If Ye Hua were to find out about this, he would definitely regret having directed the big show that caused Qing Ya to awaken her blood vessels, which in turn ended up causing Qing Ya to be fond of acting as a heroine.


    Seeing that his two lovely wives were intending to go out to act as heroines again, Ye Hua was very unhappy as he said coldly, ¡°Go on then, even if I died at home, the two of you wouldn¡¯t even know about it!¡±


    Without choice, all the two lovely wives could do was to act cute.


    ¡°Hmmm~ Hmmm~ Hmmm~¡±


    ¡°Hmmm~ Hmmm~ Hmmm~¡±


    One of them took the right side, and the other took the left side.


    ¡°Ye Hua, once wee back, we guarantee that we will properly apany you, and we will do whatever that you ask of us.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said tenderly.


    Qing Ya who was at the side nodded her head.


    Ye Hua was tempted by the suggestion as he asked gravely, ¡°Really?¡±


    The two women hurriedly nodded their heads.


    ¡°Quickly go and quicklye back then.¡± Ye Hua said.


    Right after Ye Hua finished his sentence, the two women disappeared from the bedroom.


    ¡°These two women! I really ought to lock these two women up in the house! This way, their attention would then be on me every day!¡±


    After lying on the bed and thinking about things for a bit, Ye Hua felt that it was time that Ying Family should start doing something.


    Although Ji Family has been exterminated, others still do not know about it yet. Right now, campaigning against Ji Family is the irresistible trend, and with Baizhi joining the campaign, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate if Ying Family, who is one of the south¡¯s big shots, doesn¡¯t send a few members to join the campaign.


    Ye Hua immediately contacted Wei Chang and informed Wei Chang to get Xun Fang to inform Ying Family to join the campaign against Ji Family.


    Right after being informed, Ying Family immediately began organizing members to join the campaign.


    The entire south, and even some of north¡¯s powers, while beingpletely oblivious to the fact that Ji Family has already been exterminated, began setting out to Ji Family¡¯s territory.


    Of course, for such arge-scale campaign, it was going to take at least a few days for everyone to reach Ji Family¡¯s territory. Therefore, it was reckoned that Ye Hua was going to have to sleep alone for at least a few days.


    But, at the least, during those few days, Ye Hua will be able to bond with his daughter and at the same time, troll Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi as he wishes.


    ......


    During this day, the green and red brothers moved to their new house, and when they saw the vi that was in front of their eyes, they felt like they were in a dream.


    All of a sudden, the two brothers hugged each other.


    Our dreams have finallye true.


    Zi Shan who was following behind the two brothers looked silently at the two brothers as she thought to herself, ¡°Just a house is enough to make those two be so excited. Sigh...¡±


    Towards a deity like Zi Shan, a vi was really nothing to her. However, to the green and red brothers, to be able to own a vi was like a dream to them.


    ¡°Zi Shan, are you tired? Let¡¯s quickly enter the house and take a rest.¡± Little Brother Red said with concern. Although Little Brother Red knew that there was no chance for him to get together with Zi Shan, Little Brother Red felt that he should still properly take care of Zi Shan.


    Zi Shan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    Big Brother Green pulled onto Little Brother Red and said in a low voice, ¡°Let me tell you, you shouldn¡¯t always behave so enthusiastically, you have to learn how to y hard to get.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, thest time you tried to y hard to get, that girl seemed to have never contact you ever again.¡± Little Brother Red felt that his big brother was not as clever as him within the aspect of rtionships.


    Upon hearing that, Big Brother Green felt very awkward, and he exined, ¡°That time doesn¡¯t count, the main reason that it failed that time was because I didn¡¯t manage to properly set everything up.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you can be at ease, in actuality, I know that is it impossible for there to be anything between me and her.¡±


    Big Brother Green¡¯s brows became wrinkled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Giving up so early?¡±


    Little Brother Red nodded his head dispiritedly. Soon after, Little Brother Red said with a smile, ¡°Big brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°But, His Honor has already said that, if she doesn¡¯t get pregnant in two months, he will personally end her life!¡± Big Brother Green said solemnly.


    Little Brother Red remained silent.


    Big Brother Green let out a heavy sigh.


    I really don¡¯t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing.


    The vi¡¯s interior decoration was imposing and high-end. After all, Qing Ya originally intended to live in this vi, and she wouldn¡¯t treat herself unfairly.


    The master bedroom was naturally for Little Brother Red, and Big Brother Green upied the secondary master bedroom.


    Zi Shan followed closely behind Little Brother Red, wherever that Little Brother Red went to, Zi Shan was right behind him. After all, Zi Shan had to stay within 10 meters of Little Brother Red.


    In actuality, there wasn¡¯t really much for the three to do when moving into the vi. The green and red brothers didn¡¯t really have much to unpack, and Zi Shan didn¡¯t even have anything to bring over to the vi.


    However, no matter what, a change of clothes was still needed, right?


    Luckily, the two brothers were currently a little well off financially as they have exchanged a gold block for cash. The two brothers only exchanged a gold block for cash as the rest of the gold blocks have been given to Wei Chang as a gift by them.


    When Wei Chang received the gift from the two brothers, Wei Chang was gratified, as this proofed that he didn¡¯t treat the two brothers well for nothing.


    ¡°Zi Shan, how about going to town to buy some clothes, you have to have some clothes to change into, right?¡± Little Brother Red wasn¡¯t that shy anymore when talking to Zi Shan.


    This Zi Shan is also a pitiful person, there is no need for me to make things difficult for her.


    Zi Shan was aware that she didn¡¯t have any clothes, and right now, with her powers sealed, she had to rely pretty much everything on Little Brother Red.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Big Brother Green turned on the television, then said with a smile, ¡°You two can go on and go on a date with each other, I won¡¯t act as a light bulb and join the two of you on your date.¡±


    Little Brother Red¡¯s face turned slightly red as he quibbled, ¡°Big brother, I am merely going out with Zi Shan to buy clothes.¡±


    ¡°En, en, en, buy clothes, right? Don¡¯t forget to buy underwear.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    It is fortunate that big brother reminded me about that, if not, I would have forgotten to buy that.


    Zi Shan¡¯s brows became wrinkled.


    By underwear, he is definitely referring to undergarments. This green head is actually so frivolous! It is fortunate that I didn¡¯t pick him!


    After hailing a cab, the two headed towards the urban district.


    Meanwhile, when the cab driver saw such a pair got into his cab, he was very confused.


    After all, in the cab driver¡¯s eyes, the woman was incredibly beautiful, while the man seemed to be absent-minded, seemingly like he had done something bad.


    ¡°Young miss, did you run into some trouble?¡± The old cab driver asked.


    If I¡¯m able to act as a hero and save this beautiful woman, perhaps, this woman may even end up falling in love with me. This would be such a perfect chance encounter if such a thing really ends up happening.

 Chapter 295 - Have not returned home for 3 days

    <h4>Chapter 295 ¨C Have not returned home for 3 days</h4>


    The wind that was blowing into the window lightly blew onto Zi Shan¡¯s face. Right now, Zi Shan had lost the imposing aura that she possessed in the past and simply looked just like a delicate woman, which was why the cab driver thought that Zi Shan might be in trouble when he saw that Little Brother Red was acting a bit strange.


    Little Brother Red didn¡¯t say anything.


    From time to time, Little Brother Red would sneak a peek at Zi Shan.


    Why did she go and offend His Honor? How great would it be if she didn¡¯t offend His Honor? That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to die, and even more, she wouldn¡¯t have to end up having to be stuck with me.


    ¡°Young miss?¡± The old cab driver asked again.


    Zi Shan¡¯s brows wrinkled as she said coldly, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Eh...


    Could it be that, this woman is the one who kidnapped the man? This woman is so fierce...


    Forget about it, forget about it, this is not my problem.


    Little Brother Red asked with concern, ¡°Zi Shan, are you alright?¡±


    While propping onto her chin with her hand, Zi Shan looked outside the window and didn¡¯t respond.


    Seeing that Zi Shan didn¡¯t respond to him, Little Brother Red remained silent.


    Upon arriving at the urban district, the two got off the cab, and right after getting off the cab, Little Brother Red and Zi Shan immediately became the center of attention. In actuality, Little Brother Red was dressed rather fashionably, and the main reason was because Little Brother Red¡¯s hairstyle was now a center-parting hairstyle and was no longer an unconventional hairstyle.


    Of course, the person who was the most eye-catching was Zi Shan. After all, Zi Shan looked really pretty.


    Upon seeing Zi Shan, some youngsters couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to hit on Zi Shan.


    A handsome youngster that was holding onto something with his hand could be seen suddenly running over to Zi Shan. While with a smile on his face, the youngster asked Zi Shan, ¡°Young miss, I have something that I want to give to you, do you mind?¡±


    Zi Shan raised her head and looked at the youngster, then said, ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°......¡± The youngster had a stupefied look on his face.


    For this youngster to dare to hit on a deity, this youngster was really tired of living. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zi Shan¡¯s powers were sealed, this youngster would have immediately been killed by Zi Shan the moment he hit on her.


    With an awkward look on his face, the youngster ran away.


    Upon seeing that, Little Brother Red smiled.


    In actuality, this was the first time that Little Brother Red was out shopping with a girl, and he didn¡¯t know what he should do.


    Meanwhile, Zi Shan just silently followed along with Little Brother Red.


    ¡°Zi Shan, how about we go into this store and take a look?¡± Little Brother Red asked.


    Zi Shan lightly nodded her head.


    In actuality, Zi Shan didn¡¯t like everyone. However, although Zi Shan didn¡¯t like Little Brother Red, her dislike towards Little Brother Red was a bit lesspared to Wei Chang and Big Brother Green.


    ¡°You can go ahead and pick the clothes that you want to buy, you don¡¯t have to keep on following me.¡± Little Brother Red said.


    Zi Shan said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine with you picking my clothes.¡±


    How would a person who was going to die soon have the mood to go and pick what clothes to buy?


    ¡°Handsome fellow, your girlfriend is truly beautiful.¡± A female employee walked up to Little Brother Red and greeted him passionately.


    Little Brother Redughed dryly, then said, ¡°May I trouble you to help her pick a few sets of clothes.¡±


    ¡°No problem, leave it to me. With such a good figure, whatever that your girlfriend wears would definitely look good on her.¡± The employee praised. Of course, while praising, the employee couldn¡¯t help but envy Zi Shan¡¯s beauty.


    Afterward, Little Brother Red sat on the sofa and began waiting, while Zi Shan walked into the changing room and began trying out the clothes that the employee picked for her.


    When Zi Shan walked out of the changing room, Little Brother Red couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Even the employees that were in the store were stunned by how beautiful Zi Shan looked.


    Currently, with her purple hair tied into a ponytail, Zi Shan was wearing western pants and a cored shirt. Immediately, Zi Shan turned into a beautiful city girl. Of course, Zi Shan was the aloof kind of beautiful city girl.


    ¡°Go and change into another set of clothes.¡± Little Brother Red said.


    While with her willow brows wrinkled, Zi Shan walked back into the changing room.


    This time, it was a casual attire, skintight jeans adding on with a t-shirt.


    Little Brother Red¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of his eye sockets.


    So Zi Shan¡¯s figure is actually this good... Her legs are so long... And her chest is... good...


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, go and change into another set of clothes.¡± Little Brother Red turned his head around, seemingly to be embarrassed to continue looking at Zi Shan.


    Zi Shan let out a light sigh as she walked back into the changing room to change into another set of clothes.


    ¡°Change.¡±


    ¡°Change.¡±


    ¡°Change...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After changing over 20+ sets of clothes, Zi Shan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked, ¡°How many more sets of clothes do I have to change into!¡±


    Little Brother Red¡¯s expression copsed as he said, ¡°But, you didn¡¯t say that you were satisfied with any of the clothes that you had changed into.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    The employees held onto their mouths andughed lightly.


    ¡°We will take all the clothes that she has tried on.¡± Little Brother Red felt that all of the clothes that Zi Shan had tried on looked good, and thus, he decided to buy all of the clothes that Zi Shan had tried on.


    Upon hearing that, the employees let out cries of surprise.


    This young fellow¡¯s family definitely owns a mine!


    Because Little Brother Red bought a lot of clothes from the store, the store was able to deliver the clothes to Little Brother Red¡¯s house.


    After paying for the clothes, the two left the store, and right now, Zi Shan was wearing a dress, and she looked extremely beautiful wearing the dress. Looking at Zi Shan¡¯s pure white neck, one would feel tempted to lick onto her neck.


    ¡°Zi Shan, do you still have anything else that you want to buy?¡± Little Brother Red asked.


    Zi Shan said faintly, ¡°No, you can do as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°Then... let¡¯s go and buy a few sets of underwear for you.¡±


    Zi Shan¡¯s expression sunk.


    I didn¡¯t expect that this red would be this frivolous too!


    After bringing Zi Shan to an underwear store, Little Brother Red stayed outside of the store and waited. Little Brother Red didn¡¯t dare to enter the underwear store.


    After about 20 minutes, Zi Shan walked out of the store while carrying a shopping bag.


    ¡°Young miss, you still haven¡¯t pay for your items.¡± The store¡¯sdy boss ran out of the store and shouted out to Zi Shan.


    Little Brother Red hurriedly took out money and paid for the items that Zi Shan bought, then asked Zi Shan, ¡°Do you want to go and eat something?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    After arriving at a restaurant, Little Brother Red asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    Afterward, towards all of Little Brother Red¡¯s questions, Zi Shan¡¯s answers were all ¡®anything¡¯.


    Suddenly, Little Brother Red asked, ¡°Zi Shan, do you want to eat shit?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    Little Brother Red, ¡°......¡±


    Shortly after, Zi Shan realized just what kind of a question she had just answered to. With an ice-cold expression on her face, Zi Shan stared at Little Brother Red, and looking at Zi Shan¡¯s expression, she seemed to be saying, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    In actuality, Little Brother Red really wanted tough, but he endured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I was only trying to make youugh.¡± After a short while, Little Brother Red said embarrassedly.


    Zi Shan said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know about me, but you sure do look happy!¡±


    Little Brother Red knew that Zi Shan had be angry, and thus, he remained silent and ate his food in silence.


    ¡°If there is another time, I will just run away!¡± Zi Shan said gravely.


    Although I am currently pretty much a prisoner, if I get pushed too hard, I won¡¯t hesitate to end my life.


    Little Brother Red meant good, but the problem was that, his idea of trying to amuse Zi Shan was very weird.


    To actually ask Zi Shan if she wants to eat shit?


    It was no wonder that Little Brother Red had been single all this time.


    ¡°En.¡± Little Brother Red responded.


    After lunch, the two returned back home.


    Right now, Zi Shan only wanted to spend the rest of her remaining time in peace.


    Meanwhile, Little Brother Red still continued on being extremely caring towards Zi Shan.


    ......


    Days passed by one day after another, and right now, Ye Hua has already been sleeping alone for three days!


    If it was in the past, Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t feel anything about sleeping alone, but right now, he wasn¡¯t used to sleeping alone! No, he was extremely not used to sleeping alone!


    It has been three days and these two women still haven¡¯t returned home! I have already prepared the keyboards, when they returned, the first thing that I will make them do is to kneel on the keyboards!


    During those three days, Voidless Realm and Ying Family teamed up to break Ji Family¡¯s barrier.


    Right after the barrier broke, countless people immediately rushed into Ji Family¡¯s territory.


    Everyone wanted Ji Family to give an exnation, and even more, they wanted Ji Family to go into seclusion as punishment for what they did.


    However, after rushing into Ji Family¡¯s territory, they discovered that there was not a single person in Ji Family¡¯s territory!


    Ji Family must have run away, we came toote!


    With the video as a source of help, everyone began searching for the family heads¡¯ corpses, and sure enough, they found the family heads¡¯ corpses buried within a huge pit.


    With this, the video has now been proven to be real.


    ¡°This Ji Family ought to die a painful death!¡±


    At the scene, there were many rtives of the deceased family heads. When those people saw the corpses of their husbands, sisters, or brothers, mournful cries began ringing out at the scene.


    From the looks of it, Ye Hua seemed to have done a good deed. After all, Ye Hua had helped those people take revenge on Ji Family.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi arrived at the middle of Ji Family¡¯s main hall, and Ying Jingshan could be seen to also be at the scene.

 Chapter 296 - Not far away from being done for

    <strong>Chapter 296 ¨C Not far away from being done for</strong>


    The moment both parties came across each other, Voidless Realm¡¯s anger level became very high and almost got into a fight with Ying Family.


    While looking at Ying Family, Donghuang Baizhi restrained her anger.


    Now is still not the time to settle old scores with Ying Family, there will be plenty of time in the future to settle old scores with Ying Family!


    Everyone was once again awed by how magnanimous the empress was.


    However, Ying Family, on the other hand, sort of seemed to be trying to fawn over the empress, especially Ying Family¡¯s family head, Ying Jingshan. If one didn¡¯t know, one would have thought that Ying Jingshan was the empress¡¯s servant.


    Right now, three people were standing at the center of the ruins of Ji Family¡¯s main hall and sizing up the surroundings while with a grave expression on their faces.


    With deep confusion in her tone, Qing Ya said, ¡°From the looks of it, this Ji Family doesn¡¯t seem to have run away from their territory.¡±


    While with her brows tightly wrinkled, Donghuang Baizhi nodded her head, ¡°En, it seems that someone else had been here before!¡±


    Ying Jingshan did not know Ye Hua¡¯s n, the mission that he received was to join the campaign against Ji Family and head over to Ji Family¡¯s territory, he waspletely unaware of the fact that Ye Hua had been here before.


    Ying Jingshan could be seen squatting down, then stretched out his hand and touched onto the ck dust that was on the floor.


    The ck dust was Ji Family¡¯s bone ash, and as to why the bone ash was ck? That was because the bone ash was burnt ck by the godly might that exploded forth from Zi Shan.


    Ying Jingshan rubbed onto the ck dust with his finger, then licked onto his finger.


    Hmmm, tastes like burnt caramel. From the looks of it, this elder has diabetes.


    Qing Ya looked at the ck imprints that were arranged orderly on the floor, then said faintly, ¡°I have a bold idea as to what happened.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Donghuang Baizhi responded.


    ¡°Ji Family has most likely been exterminated by someone!¡± Qing Ya said gravely.


    Ying Jingshan stood his body up, then said gravely, ¡°Indeed, those ck imprints are most likely Ji Family¡¯s members, and looking at the arrangement of those ck imprints, during then, they were most likely having a meeting, and while they were having a meeting, all of them were killed in an instant by someone!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi said gravely, ¡°Who would be able to exterminate Ji Family in an instant! No matter what, Ji Family is still one of the three big powers!¡±


    Qing Ya pulled onto Donghuang Baizhi and said in a low voice, ¡°Baizhi, say, could it be...?¡±


    ¡°That group of people?¡± Donghuang Baizhi knew what Qing Ya was trying to say.


    Right now, that group of people is indeed the biggest suspect.


    ¡°Empress, the two of you are currently stepping on two corpses.¡± Ying Jingshan said with a smile on his face, and his expression was very respectful.


    Facing against the two madams, how could Ying Jingshan not be respectful?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi slightly moved away from where they were standing.


    ¡°Why are those two ck imprints here?¡± Ying Jingshan said confusedly.


    Donghuang Baizhi said gravely, ¡°This imprint is most likely Ji Family¡¯s family head, Ji Zizhen, and the other imprint is probably Ji Ji or Ji Teng!¡±


    Immediately, the three¡¯s brows became tightly wrinkled.


    This is not a good thing. Such a big family like Ji Family was actually exterminated without anyone knowing! Furthermore, Ji Family was exterminated in an instant!


    If it was not for the fact that this main hall had been reduced to ruins, I would have thought that the entire Ji Family had run away.


    ¡°You two, look at right there!¡± Qing Ya cried out in surprise as she pointed to the spot that Ye Hua was sitting on back then.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at the surroundings and thought to herself, ¡°ording to the arrangement of the ck imprints, there should be someone sitting at this spot too. And yet, there isn¡¯t a ck imprint on this spot!¡±


    Ying Jingshan began walking around the ruins and looked around for clues.


    Suddenly, Ying Jingshan shouted out, ¡°There is something here!¡±


    The two women walked over, and they saw a thinyer of ck imprint on the floor. The thinyer of ck imprint was Ji Ji who had turned into mere skin.


    ¡°There is a chair over there!¡± Qing Ya cried out in surprise.


    When Ye Hua left the scene, he didn¡¯t clean up the scene at all. Or to be more precise, Ye Hua¡¯s subordinates still haven¡¯t cleaned up the crime scene yet.


    Ying Jingshan moved the chair over to the spot that didn¡¯t have a ck imprint, then sat on the chair and said, ¡°Back then, someone may have been sitting here, and everyone except for Ji Zizhen, Ji Teng, and Ji Ji didn¡¯t dare to move and fight back. However, in the end, no matter who it was, everyone from Ji Family died!¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded their heads.


    This deduction is not bad. However, there isn¡¯t direct proof to support this deduction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Qing Ya suddenly shouted out.


    Ying Jingshan immediately froze. What does the madam intend to do?


    Qing Ya could be seen squatting down, then ced her fingers into the cracked limestone floor and pinched onto something.


    Donghuang Baizhi moved closer to inspect what Qing Ya pinched onto with her fingers.


    The two women could be heard saying confusedly, ¡°Is this, cigarette ash?¡±


    Ye Hua was currently not far away from being done for.


    Ying Jingshan said gravely, ¡°From the looks of it, the culprit is a smoker.¡±


    After finished speaking, Ying Jingshan felt that something was amiss.


    Every time when I saw His Honor, His Honor seemed to always be smoking onto a cigarette. Furthermore, someone who is able to exterminate Ji Family in an instant... Asides from His Honor and His Honor¡¯s subordinates, who else would be able to do it!


    Ying Jingshan¡¯s expression suddenly changed greatly!


    The reason His Honor ordered me toe here was not to cooperate with the two madams, it was to help His Honor clean up his tracks and prevent the two madams from finding out the truth of what had happened here!


    And yet, I actually provided a number of clues to the two madams! I¡¯m finished!


    ¡°Ying Jingshan, did you think of something?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked gravely.


    The color that is on the face of this Ying Jingshan doesn¡¯t look really good, he seemed as if he had discovered something.


    ¡°Nothing. Normally when I have nothing to do, I would smoke too.¡± Ying Jingshan very quickly came back to his own senses. As expected of an experienced actor.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi took a look at each other. The first person that came to their minds was actually Ye Hua.


    It must be said that, a woman¡¯s intuition was truly scary, especially the intuition of two formidable women.


    ¡°Do you two not sense a trace of godly might here?¡± Ying Jingshan said gravely, and that solemn expression that was on his face made it seemed as if he was saying about something that was true.


    In actuality, Ying Jingshan was merely trying to change the topic, but he ended up actually guessing correctly, a deity had indeed been here before.


    Qing Ya asked Donghuang Baizhi in a low voice, ¡°How does a deity smell like?¡±


    ¡°Eh... A deity basically smells the same as the smell that emits out from your body.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said secretively.


    ¡°The smell that emits out from my body?¡± While with her brows wrinkled, Qing Ya smelled onto herself.


    Hmmm, I smell rather nice.


    Upon seeing that, Donghuang Baizhiughed lightly, ¡°Qing Ya, the smell that I¡¯m referring to is the godly might that is within your blood vessels.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Right now, Qing Ya was the only one that was able to try to sense if there was really a trace of godly might in the scene or not, because only her blood vessels could be counted to be pure.


    Ying Jingshan was a bit flustered.


    If something bad were to happen because I didn¡¯tprehend what His Honor wanted me toe here to do, my entire Ying Family is going to be done for, just like Ji Family!


    ¡°Baizhi, there is indeed a trace of godly might here!¡± Qing Ya opened her beautiful eyes and said.


    Ying Jingshan was greatly surprised, and Donghuang Baizhi was the same too.


    A deity actually really came down to our world? If that¡¯s the case, everything makes sense now!


    Donghuang Baizhi said faintly, ¡°The deities discovered that Ji Family massacred the family heads, and thus, a deity came over to Ji Family¡¯s territory to punish Ji Family. This spot is precisely where the deity sat at!¡±


    The other two did not retort Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s deduction.


    ¡°It has been over a thousand years! The deities have finally appeared once again!¡± Ying Jingshan¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled.


    The fact that the deities have appeared once again may not be a good thing for us.


    Donghuang Baizhi said confusedly, ¡°Back then when our two families went into war with each other, why didn¡¯t any deities show up?¡±


    ¡°It may perhaps be because our war was just a normal war, while what Ji Family did on the other hand managed to cause the deities to be infuriated.¡± Ying Jingshan exined.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded their heads.


    Thinking back to that video, it is indeed possible for the deities to be infuriated at Ji Family and thus decided to exterminate Ji Family.


    Qing Ya asked curiously, ¡°The deity who exterminated Ji Family left right after exterminating Ji Family?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi and Ying Jingshan shook their heads, expressing that they do not know.


    ¡°The people that were in the main hall have turned into ck imprints, but what about the rest of the people from Ji Family?¡± Qing Ya asked confusedly.


    This is strange, no matter what, Ji Family is still a family that has over ten thousand people, so where are the rest of those people?


    Suddenly, the sound of people discussing about something rang out from not far away.


    Quite a number of people could be seen standing in the sky and looking down at Ji Family¡¯s entire territory.

 Chapter 297 - The sound that is coming from the parking lot

    <strong>Chapter 297 ¨C The sound that ising from the parking lot</strong>


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi flew up to the sky too, and Ying Jingshan followed behind the two.


    When looking down at Ji Family while standing in the sky, it was apletely different view.


    Looking down from the sky, all of Ji Family¡¯s buildings could be seen to have been seriously damaged. Holes were everywhere, be it the roofs, the walls, or even the ground!


    Thousands of holes were crowded together, and it looked just like a pockmarked face that had all of its pores opened. Just looking at the scene was enough to send a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    Qing Ya seemed to be not used to looking at such a scene like this. Soon afternding back on the ground, Qing Ya began retching.


    Upon seeing that, Donghuang Baizhi immediately walked over and held onto Qing Ya, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I feel a bit nauseous.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi helped stroke onto Qing Ya¡¯s back, and this helped Qing Ya to begin feeling much better.


    ¡°I feel that this matter is not that simple.¡± Qing Ya said faintly.


    Donghuang Baizhi felt the same too, ¡°Even more, I have a feeling that even the deity had been exterminated too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I keep having this feeling that we are being encircled by a conspiracy.¡± Qing Ya mumbled.


    Donghuang Baizhi did not retort Qing Ya, because Donghuang Baizhi had the same feeling too.


    The news of south¡¯s Ji Family having been exterminated by a deity spread throughout the cultivation world in no time.


    When everyone heard of this news, they couldn¡¯t believe it.


    After disappearing for more than a thousand years, the deities have finally appeared once again, and the first thing that they did after appearing was to exterminate Ji Family!


    This is great!


    This Ji Family deserves to die! The deity who exterminated Ji Family did a great thing!


    To get praised by the humans who he despises, who knows just how Ye Hua must be feeling right now?


    Right now, Ye Hua was currently listening to Wei Chang¡¯s report, and the more he listened to the report, the more irritated he felt.


    I, the Supreme Overlord, do not need you all to praise me, all that I need is for you all to fear me!


    ¡°Your Honor, about Jue Tian...?¡± Wei Chang asked confusedly.


    ¡°He wants to stay at the south to collect information, just let him be.¡± Ye Hua didn¡¯t really mind what Jue Tian wanted to do, and furthermore, Ye Hua was rather trusting towards his subordinates in the fact that they wouldn¡¯t worry him too much.


    ¡°But, the ce that Jue Tian went to is Zijin City, the water there is deep, it is easy for him to get his identity revealed while he is there.¡±


    Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°Alright, Jue Tian will be able to handle it. Moreover, his current identity is a bit interesting, Zijin University¡¯s hypnosis professor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great then, hypnosis is Jue Tian¡¯s forte.¡± Wei Chang was finally feeling at ease.


    Ye Hua asked, ¡°How is the situation between that little red and Zi Shan?¡±


    ¡°From little green¡¯s report, the two are being respectful to each other and so far, nothing has happened between the two of them.¡±


    ¡°Let the two of them go and shoot their wedding photos tomorrow, then prepare for their wedding in a few days¡¯ time. Zizi is about to start going to school soon, let¡¯s settle everything before she has to start going to school.¡±


    I feel that this Ye Zizi is definitely going to cause trouble when her school starts. Sigh, this is the kind of worry that a boss has. It is fortunate that the others are much reassuringpared to Ye Zizi, this Ye Zizi is the only one that I have to worry about.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Find an opportunity to add fuel to their rtionship, just like what I did to push Death Mage and Xun Fang¡¯s rtionship forward. Sometimes, you have to apply pressure to rtionships for the rtionships to advance.¡± Right now, Ye Hua was rather experienced in the aspect of rtionships. If Leisure Bar were to close down, perhaps, Ye Hua could open a dating agency.


    ¡°Understood! Your Honor, subordinate still has one more matter to report on.¡±


    ¡°En?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much all of south¡¯s family heads have died, and right now, the members of those families are currently all fighting to be family heads. However, the main thing is that, now that Dry Zen Sect and Traceless Pavilion are no more, right now, Cloud Sect is the only one who had dispatched their disciples to the profane world to seal up demons. There are some loose cultivators who had joined Cloud Sect in sealing demons, but the number is not much. Those demons all seemed to know what had happened and had been appearing rather frequently during those few days. Your Honor, should we do anything about this matter?¡±


    While looking at the city that was in front of him, Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette, then said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about other ces, but Long¡¯an City is the ce that I am currently spending my vacation at!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate understood!¡±


    Long¡¯an City has been rather unpeaceful during those few days. Cloud Sect was situated at the border of Long¡¯an City, but because a lot of Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples had been dispatched to the profane world to seal up demons, what ended up happening was that there wasn¡¯t really anyone sealing up demons that were showing up in Long¡¯an City.


    Wei Chang was intending to revoke Death Mage and Xun Fang¡¯s honeymoon. Also, the green and red brothers were definitely going to be dispatched to go and deal with the demons too. After all, Long¡¯an City was not a small ce.


    After cutting off the connection with Wei Chang, while holding onto a crutch, Ye Hua slowly stood his body up.


    Right now, Ye Hua was acting as a ¡®crippled¡¯ who was slowly recovering.


    ¡°Daddy~ Come and look at the news~¡± Donghuang Li could be seen to have dressed up as a little princess by Qing Yutong. Donghuang Li was already so pretty at such a small age, who knows just how pretty she would be when she grows up.


    As expected of a descendant who possesses super strong genes.


    Ye Hua asked faintly, ¡°Why? What¡¯s on the news?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, quicklye over and take a look, you will know after you have taken a look at the news.¡±


    Donghuang Li pulled onto her father and dragged him to the office. The television that was in the office was currently turned on to a news channel, and the news channel was currently reporting on news regarding Long¡¯an City.


    ¡°We have news to report on, today, a great number of dead fishes appeared on the surface of Hua River. Let us have a look at the extremely shocking scene.¡±


    Ye Hua looked at the Hua River that was being shown on the television.


    In actuality, Hua River was located a few streets away from Leisure Bar, and quite a while back, Ye Hua and Qing Ya had even gone to Hua River together for a stroll.


    ¡°Daddy, the fishes are so pitiful.¡± Donghuang Li pulled onto the corner of her father¡¯s shirt and looked pitifully at her father.


    Ye Hua rubbed onto his daughter¡¯s head and said faintly, ¡°Ah Li, all livings things have to face death one way or another. Some end up dying a worthwhile death, while some end up getting killed by others.¡±


    ¡°Were all of those fishes killed by someone?¡± Donghuang Li asked.


    Ye Hua nodded his head.


    From the looks of it, those fishes¡¯ essences were all absorbed by someone. Although the essence of a fish is not much, the essences of that many fishes are not a small amount.


    Donghuang Li could be seen snorting, ¡°Ah Li wants to go and beat up the bad guy who did this!¡±


    Ye Hua immediately held onto his forehead. Why do my women and my daughter like to go and beat up bad guys! Can¡¯t they go and beat up the good guys instead!


    ¡°Ah Li is still small, therefore, Ah Li can¡¯t go out and beat up bad guys.¡± Ye Hua said.


    Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth and said indignantly, ¡°But, Ah Li can¡¯t help but feel angry! Those fishes do not harm people at all, so why would someone go and bully them~¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t be angry, daddy will go and teach the bad guy who did this a lesson, alright?¡± Ye Hua had no choice but to say that.


    I cannot let my daughter go and act as a heroine too, if not, from now on, those three will go out and act as heroines all day long and I will end up being the only one left in this home.


    Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth and said, ¡°Alright then, Ah Li will conceal her strength first, when daddy is not able to handle those bad guys alone by himself, Ah Li will then reveal her strength and help daddy.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but smile and pinched onto his daughter¡¯s cheeks.


    I will leave this matter to Wei Chang, a mere small demon is not worthy of me having to go and personally deal with it.


    ¡°Daddy, Ah Li recently discovered a very nice cartoon.¡± Donghuang Li said secretively.


    Ye Hua hugged onto his daughter and asked curiously, ¡°What cartoon?¡±


    ¡°Popeye the Sailor Man~¡±


    ¡°Is it nice?¡± Ye Hua asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice~ Ah Li has already watched two episodes~¡±


    ¡°Quickly y it on the television and let daddy see just how good it is.¡±


    ¡°En~¡±


    Just like what Qing Ya expected back then, when Ye Hua has a child, Ye Hua would definitely watch cartoons with the child. And furthermore, when watching the cartoons, Ye Hua would have an enthusiastic look on his face.


    While Ye Hua and Donghuang Li were watching a cartoon together, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were currently taking charge of south¡¯s general situation and they would still need a few days till they would be able to return back home. Those two should most likely be able to make it for Little Brother Red and Zi Shan¡¯s wedding.


    Ye Hua had already prepared a box of keyboards, and Ye Hua wants to express, ¡°If you two have the capabilities, don¡¯te back home!¡±


    Meanwhile, Wei Chang had already passed down His Honor¡¯s orders to his underlings.


    This kind of small matter should naturally be set aside for underlings to deal with, and as for me, I still have to continue on researching strategies to push over Xiao Tang. The new term of Xiao Tang¡¯s school is going to start soon, and at that time, I won¡¯t be able to meet with Xiao Tang as much as I used to.


    At a certain parking lot that was located at Long¡¯an City, two kinds of sounds were currently emitting out from a small QQ car.


    Biubiubiu...


    Hack, sh, hack, sh...


    The people that were in the small QQ car were precisely Death Mage and Xun Fang.

 Chapter 298 - I don’t want to be a widow

    <h4>Chapter 298 ¨C I don¡¯t want to be a widow</h4>


    The two that were in the small QQ car were precisely Death Mage and Xun Fang.


    After finally not having to manage Ying Family anymore, the two immediately went to the south pole to spend their honeymoon, but who knew, only after a few days of honeymoon, they were suddenly ordered toe to Long¡¯an City...


    ¡°Can you lower your phone¡¯s volume? I am going to be deaf soon!¡± Xun Fang shouted out.


    This skeleton, from day to night, all that he knows to do is ¡®biubiubiu¡¯ and does not even know to go and request His Honor for a corporeal body.


    Death Mage adjusted his phone¡¯s volume to the loudest possible, ¡°Jiejiejie~¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°I love it loud.¡±


    Death Mage¡¯s action caused Xun Fang to be pissed off and Xun Fang immediately began fighting it out with Death Mage.


    The small QQ car began shaking intensely, and a squeaking sound was even being emitted out by the shaking of the car. Within this empty parking lot, the sound was particrly sweet-sounding.


    After a long while, the two got off the car, and while panting with rage, Xun Fang could be heard saying, ¡°If you still don¡¯t go and request a corporeal body from His Honor, you are not allowed to touch me anymore!¡±


    ¡°Jiejiejie...¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°You are speaking as if I have touched your body before, shameless.¡±


    Listening to Death Mage¡¯s tone, Xun Fang knew that Death Mage wasn¡¯t willing to give in and go and request His Honor for a corporeal body.


    Hmmph! Let¡¯s watch and see just who will be the one that won¡¯t be able to endure it first!


    If we were talking about willpower, Death Mage was definitely the one who possessed stronger willpower. After all, Death Mage had already endured being single for more than a thousand years, so what was a few more years to Death Mage?


    Xun Fang looked at her phone.


    ¡°It is not like I don¡¯t look good, so why aren¡¯t there any fans following me?¡± Looking at her two digits of followers, Xun Fang was very vexed.


    ¡°Jiejiejie.¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°With that brain of yours, it is already great that your number of followers didn¡¯t decrease, and yet, you still want your number of followers to increase?¡±


    Xun Fang red at Death Mage, ¡°Are you speaking bad things about me again!¡±


    Death Mage turned his head around and looked to the side, having a look on him that was saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°I want to film a video, help me film it. If my number of fans does not break through two digits, you have to go and request a corporeal body from His Honor. I am already tired of living the life of a widow!¡± Xun Fang snorted.


    Others¡¯ girlfriends are all living blissful lives, and yet, I can¡¯t even do anything with my boyfriend!


    Honestly, Xun Fang could be at ease since Tang Wei was there to apany her.


    If Death Mage had an expression, he would definitely have a look of disdain on his face right now.


    I am not going to go and request His Honor for a corporeal body, I am going to make you be anxious to death.


    Death Mage held his phone at Xun Fang.


    Xun Fang could be seen smiling sweetly, her beautiful eyes had turned into crescent shapes, her small fists were swaying back and forth, and at the end, she even brushed onto her hair with her hand.


    After finished filming the video, Xun Fang immediately took over the phone and looked at the result of the video.


    Xun Fang was very satisfied with the video.


    ¡°Am I beautiful?¡± Xun Fang asked curiously.


    ¡°Jiejiejie.¡±


    Imperial trantion, ¡°You are the ugliest in history. However, I precisely like people who are ugly.¡±


    After adding a BGM to the video, Xun Fang uploaded the video.


    ¡°Damned skeleton, you better go and request a corporeal body from His Honor, if not, you are finished! I won¡¯t help you top up money for your game anymore!¡±


    Death Mage spread out his hands, expressing that he didn¡¯t care.


    In any case, the one who is anxious is you, not me.


    Upon seeing Death Mage¡¯s attitude, Xun Fang immediately became angry, and she could be seen throwing her purse into Death Mage¡¯s embrace, then walked forward angrily.


    ¡°Jiejiejie!¡±


    Death Mage wasn¡¯t the one who let out that sound.


    A man with a malevolent look on his face and blood on the corner of his mouth could be seen walking out from the corner. Just a look at this man, and one could tell that this man had been possessed by a demon.


    ¡°A woman, and a skeleton, just what is the rtionship between the two of you?¡± While with his body arched, the man raised his malevolent-looking face and asked.


    Xun Fang shouted out, ¡°That has nothing to do with you! Upon His Honor¡¯s order, I should send you to the afterlife!¡±


    A silvery light flickered, and the man¡¯s head rolled to Death Mage¡¯s feet.


    I, Death Mage, precisely like just how rough and violent this woman is.


    ¡°Your strength is not bad! Unfortunately for you, this is not my main body! The two of you can slowly take your time to look for me, hahaha!!!¡± The head beganughing cockily, and within the empty parking lot, for suchughter like this to appear, it made the parking lot appeared very eerie.


    Death Mage raised his foot.


    Thump.


    The watermelon exploded.


    ¡°Jiejiejie.¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Ignorant demons, to actually dare to disturb His Honor¡¯s vacation, you all are truly tired of living!¡±


    Death Mage held onto Xun Fang¡¯s willow waist and was intending to walk back to the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I already said that you are not allowed to touch me, you cannot make me go back on my words!¡±


    Death Mage straightforwardly carried Xun Fang on his shoulder, then walked back to the car.


    ......


    Right now, at the shore of Hua River, two figures were walking on the sidewalk. One of the figures was walking at the front, and the other figure was walking at the back. The two figures kept a distance of five meters between each other.


    The two figures were precisely Little Brother Red and Zi Shan.


    In actuality, the atmosphere made it seemed like they were on a date.


    Zi Shan who was walking at the back was looking at the Hua River. When the breeze blew onto her beautiful hair, it made her appeared very beautiful.


    Little Brother Red stopped his footsteps and looked at Zi Shan who was walking behind him. When Little Brother Red looked at Zi Shan, there was something peculiar in his gaze.


    I suddenly don¡¯t want her to be my wife anymore... I am not fit to be her husband at all...


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Little Brother Red asked with concern.


    Zi Shan shook her head.


    ¡°How about we head back home?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to catch a demon?¡± Zi Shan asked lightly.


    Little Brother Red remained silent.


    Zi Shan said faintly, ¡°Catching the demon is also a part of my responsibility, let¡¯s head down to the downstream to take a look.¡±


    It was the first time that Zi Shan had spoken such a long sentence to him, and towards this, Little Brother Red wants to express that he was very happy.


    The two walked towards the downstream.


    At the downstream, there was a bunch of reeds, and of course, along with the bunch of reeds, there were mosquitos.


    Naturally, Little Brother Red wouldn¡¯t let the mosquitos bite onto Zi Shan, and he could be seen protecting Zi Shan from the mosquitos.


    Zi Shan didn¡¯t say anything, and the two walked towards the deeper part of the reeds.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Little Brother Red suddenly paused and signaled to Zi Shan to not make any sound, because he sensed an aura at the front of him.


    Today, the mission that Uncle Wei gave to me is to exterminate the demon that absorbed the essences of the fishes in Hua River. If my guess isn¡¯t wrong, that demon is the person who is right in front of me!


    Currently, the surface of the river was covered in scarlet red blood, and the essences that were emitting out from the blood were gathering towards the man¡¯s hands.


    The scene was shocking, not only was the surface of the river covered in scarlet red blood, but there were also countless fishes that were floating on the surface of the river.


    After confirming the target, Little Brother Red said in a low voice to Zi Shan, ¡°Don¡¯t stay too far away from me.¡±


    Zi Shan nodded her head. Right now, Zi Shan was just an ordinary human, and all she had was her experience.


    Little Brother Red could be seen walking out of the reeds, then shouting out loudly, ¡°Stop what you are doing!¡±


    The man slowly turned his head around and took a look at Little Brother Red, then continued absorbing the essences,pletely ignoring Little Brother Red¡¯s words.


    Little Brother Red wrinkled his brows.


    This person is very cocky!


    Little Brother Red picked up a stone and threw the stone at the man.


    The man grabbed onto the stone and said gravely, ¡°Leave now and I will spare your life!¡±


    ¡°Upon His Honor¡¯s order, I am here today to take your life!¡±


    In the past, when there were matters to handle, Little Brother Red would follow along with his big brother, and he would do whatever that his big brother said to do. Little Brother Red was the kind of person that would do what he was told and wasn¡¯t the kind of person that would give out orders.


    Wei Chang knew that and thus, this time, he separated the two brothers from each other.


    This little red needs some training. In the future, he is going to have to help His Honor conquer borders.


    This time, the man finally looked seriously at Little Brother Red. As a faint bloody smell began emitting out from the man, the man said, ¡°Your guts are very big, however, you shouldn¡¯t try to act cool in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I do not know how to act cool.¡± Little Brother Red was a little nervous, after all, this was his first time facing against an enemy by himself.


    The manughed lightly, ¡°Your skills in acting cool are pretty good, how about bing my underling!¡±


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Little Brother Red asked curiously.


    Hearing their conversation, it feels as if they were having a casual chat with each other.


    The man said gravely, ¡°I am from the underworld! Where are you from!¡±


    Little Brother Red patted onto his chest and shouted out, ¡°I am from Dongming Vige!¡±


    The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched. This fellow indeed knows how to act cool!


    Little Brother Red wasn¡¯t foolish, just now, he was merely trying to fish out information from the man, and as expected, with just a question, he found out where the man came from.


    Underworld? Why have I never heard of such a city? Could it be that this man is from abroad?


    ¡°Young fellow, I am in a good mood today, get out of the way and I should spare your life!¡±


    ¡°That is out of the question! His Honor has already given an order, you must die today!¡± Little Brother Red¡¯s tone was resolute and decisive, he did not have any intention of backing down at all!

 Chapter 299 - The night sky sure is beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 299 ¨C The night sky sure is beautiful</h4>


    Zi Shan who was hiding in the weeds was a bit surprised when she heard what Little Brother Red said.


    I didn¡¯t expect that this little man would have such a side to him, this is truly a bit unexpected.


    Within Zi Shan¡¯s eyes, Little Brother Red was the kind of man who was rather timid. Every time when Little Brother Red looked at her, Little Brother Red would be nervous, seemingly just like a child who still hasn¡¯t grown up.


    What Zi Shan didn¡¯t know was that, Little Brother Red would only act like this in front of someone who he likes. If he didn¡¯t like ZI Shan, he would be able to act even more mature than Zi Shan¡¯s father.


    Looking at Little Brother Red, the man¡¯s gaze became eerily cold, ¡°I have never killed someone who is nameless, what is your name!¡±


    Little Brother Red¡¯s gaze gradually became resolute as he said gravely, ¡°I am called Yi Hong!¡±


    ¡°I am called Fiend King! When you head to the underworld, remember to report my name! When those little ghosts know that I am the one who killed you, they won¡¯t make things difficult for you!¡± Fiend Kingughed loudly.


    Yi Hong swallowed a mouth of saliva, then shouted out, ¡°Alright! If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t bully you, I will let you have the first punch on me!¡±


    Zi Shan who was hiding in the reeds was speechless and frustrated.


    Your enemy would never go easy on you, and yet, you are letting your enemy have the first punch on you! You are really stupid!


    Fiend King seemed as if he had heard the funniest joke ever and beganughing at the top of his voice. Fiend King wasughing at just how ignorant Little Brother Red was.


    This guy is actually letting me have the first punch on him! Young fellow, my punch is not something that you are able to withstand!


    My punch is able to split apart a mountain. If this fragile body of yours were to get punched by my fist, you would most probably get sent flying into space!


    ¡°Young fellow, I have lived for hundreds of years, and I have never seen someone who could act cool as much as you!¡± Fiend King stoppedughing.


    Although what this guy said was funny, what this guy said was also disrespectful towards me!


    Zi Shan felt the same way too, she had lived for more than a thousand years, and she had never seen someone who could act cool as much as Little Brother Red.


    Yi Hong said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t act cool, I don¡¯t even know how to act cool.¡±


    Fiend King, ¡°......¡±


    Zi Shan, ¡°......¡±


    Yi Hong was speaking the truth, how would he know how to act cool?


    Fiend King¡¯s expression changed and became serious, ¡°Since you are intending to let me have the first punch on you, I should show you what a true punch is!¡±


    Yi Hong was honest, but he wasn¡¯t foolish. He was clear of his own strength, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said such a thing like letting Fiend King have the first punch on him.


    As for why Yi Hong wanted to let his enemy have the first punch on him, it was because he didn¡¯t want to feel guilty after killing Fiend King. At the least, if Fiend King punched him first, he could be counted as retaliating.


    Zi Shan who was hiding in the reeds was cursing out at Yi Hong in her mind, ¡°Foolish idiot, I have never seen such a foolish man before!¡±


    Fiend King could be heard shouting out, ¡°Powers of the demon gods!¡±


    A red light rushed forth from Fiend King¡¯s body, and immediately, all of Fiend King¡¯s muscles began to bulge, and Fiend King¡¯s veins could be seen to be long and thick.


    ¡°Ghost strength!¡± Fiend King shouted out again.


    Suddenly, Fiend King¡¯s bulging muscles gradually returned back to normal. However, this wasn¡¯t the sign of Fiend King¡¯s power shrinking, instead, what Fiend King was doing waspressing his power!


    The ground began to tremble, and thend that was under Fiend King¡¯s feet could no longer support him and was beginning to subside.


    A spiritual pressure spread out in all directions from Fiend King¡¯s body, and the reeds were blown away, which in turn caused ZI Shan¡¯s figure to appear in Fiend King¡¯s eyes.


    What a beautiful woman...


    After I killed this man, I will snatch this woman for myself!


    How would Zi Shan who had her powers sealed be able to resist against such a level of spiritual pressure? Faced against the spiritual pressure, blood began spilling out from the corner of Zi Shan¡¯s mouth.


    Yi Hong scolded himself for being stupid as he immediately appeared in front of Zi Shan and helped Zi Shan blocked all of the spiritual pressure. This caused Zi Shan who was behind Yi Hong to feel a bit better.


    With her willow brows wrinkled, Zi Shan looked at Yi Hong who was standing in front of her.


    ¡°Ghost Fiend Fist!¡±


    Fiend King didn¡¯t care that much, after gathering all of his spiritual energy into one point, a majestic aura suddenly erupted forth from the point.


    The aura that erupted forth from the point actually transformed into a huge ghost behind of Fiend King, and the huge ghost seemed as if it was going to devour the two humans that were in front of it.


    Zi Shan sighed lightly. Seems like I am going to die... So be it then.


    Bang!


    A huge sound that sounded simr to the booming of thunder suddenly rang out.


    Fiend King¡¯s fistnded directly onto Yi Hong¡¯s chest, and immediately, dust began flying everywhere, the ground subsided, cracks appeared on the ground, and all of the reeds that were in the area were sent flying away.


    Afterward, Fiend King let out a breath.


    When withstanding head-on against this punch of mine, even the Celestial Emperor himself would end up with a hole in his chest!


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now, right?¡± Yi Hong said as he patted onto his chest.


    Fiend King¡¯s brows became wrinkled. Looking at YI Hong who did not move in the slightest bit, Fiend King mumbled, ¡°Just who are you!¡±


    ¡°I am just a foolish young fellow from Dongming Vige who was able to be fortunate enough to receive His Honor¡¯s recognition.¡±


    Zi Shan who was behind Yi Hong finally realized that Wei Chang did not lie to her, Yi Hong was indeed very formidable.


    ¡°No, this is impossible! You are definitely a ghost king from the underworld who is currently disguising as a human! You are here to capture me, right! I will never go back to the underworld!¡± After finished speaking, Fiend King flew towards the horizon.


    If I don¡¯t run now, when else will I be able to run away!


    Yi Hong did not have any experience inbat, and thus, upon seeing Fiend King run away, Yi Hong immediately shot off from the ground and chased after Fiend King.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A painful cry rang out from the ground.


    Yi Hong who was flying in the sky scolded himself for being stupid as he immediately returned back to Zi Shan¡¯s side, ¡°Are you alright?!¡±


    Just now, the distance between the two of them was at the least 20 meters, and 20 meters was the maximum distance that Zi Shan could endure.


    Pfft.


    Zi Shan spurt out a mouth of blood, and immediately, herplexion turned pale, and her body became powerless and gradually copsed onto the ground.


    Yi Hong hurriedly held onto Zi Shan, and he was currently at a loss on what to do, ¡°Zi Shan, you...¡±


    Back then when Zi Shan tried to test out what would happen if she were to be 20 meters away from Yi Hong, during the second step she took after she was already 10 meters away from Yi Hong, she felt as if her body was going to explode, and just now, the distance between her and Yi Hong was actually 20 meters! From this, it could be seen just how grave Zi Shan¡¯s situation was right now.


    Blood continuously flowed out from the corner of Zi Shan¡¯s mouth, and Zi Shan¡¯s body was also gradually turning cold.


    Yi Hong was already scared foolish by the situation in front of him, ¡°I... I will bring you to meet His Honor... His Honor definitely has a way to save you.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± Zi Shan held onto Yi Hong¡¯s wrist and said.


    Yi Hong sat on the ground, and Zi Shan lied within his embrace.


    Blood continuously flowed out from the corner of Zi Shan¡¯s mouth, and Zi Shan was able to sense that she was about to die.


    My organs have dried up and ruptured... There is no hope for me anymore... Well, it¡¯s better this way, I guess.


    While lying in Yi Hong¡¯s embrace, Zi Shan looked at the stars that were in the sky, ¡°Profane world¡¯s sky sure is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to do that...¡± While flustered, Yi Hong wiped onto the blood that was flowing out from the corner of Zi Shan¡¯s mouth, but no matter how much he wiped, the blood wouldn¡¯t stop flowing out.


    Yi Hong kept on saying sorry while wiping onto the blood that was flowing out from the corner of Zi Shan¡¯s mouth.


    Why did I act so impetuously, why did I not think about Zi Shan!


    ¡°Yi Hong, this is not your fault, you have freed me from my worldly worries.¡± Zi Shan seemed to be experiencing her final radiance before death, her gaze became very clear, and an arc appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Tears of remorse were flowing out from Yi Hong¡¯s eyes, and his lips were slightly trembling.


    I hate myself so much, why am I so stupid!


    Zi Shan could be heard mumbling, ¡°Death did not have any interaction with me before in the past. Right now, thinking back to the things in the past, some things don¡¯t seem as important as they used to anymore. Power and wealth, those were the things that the me in the past sought. But right now... haha.¡±


    After finished speaking, an aura of death covered Zi Shan¡¯s figure.


    Yi Hong did not want Zi Shan to die, but he did not have any way to save her.


    Zi Shan slowly stretched out her hand and lightly wiped onto Yi Hong¡¯s tears. With a calm tone, Zi Shan said, ¡°You are much betterpared to those people, I did not pick the wrong person. You will find a much better woman than me in the future.¡±


    In actuality, Yi Hong wanted to say that he did not want to find another woman, and that he only wanted her. However, no matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t utter those words to Zi Shan.


    While looking at the night sky, Zi Shan uttered herst words, ¡°Truly beautiful.¡±


    Soon after, Zi Shan¡¯s head slowly hung down.


    Upon seeing that, Yi Hong¡¯s body began trembling as he hugged tightly onto Zi Shan¡¯s body. However, Zi Shan¡¯s body which gradually turned ice-cold pulled Yi Hong back into reality.


    While hugging onto Zi Shan¡¯s ice-cold corpse, Yi Hong let out a downcast howl of anguish.


    Although she doesn¡¯t like me, I like her...


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Yi Hong howled in agony towards the sky, and his full strength erupted forth from his body. Immediately, the river began surging, the color of the sky suddenly changed, and thunder began booming.

 Chapter 300 - Youngsters are precisely impetuous

    <h4>Chapter 300 ¨C Youngsters are precisely impetuous</h4>


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows immediately became wrinkled. And Wei Chang and Big Brother Green also sensed it. Basically, all of the cultivators that were in Long¡¯an City sensed that a frightening aura was spiraling around the sky.


    Ye Zizi and Qing Yutong were currently ying with theirputer games.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Zizi let out a light sigh.


    Qing Yutong asked curiously, ¡°Zizi, what are you sighing for?¡±


    ¡°Just what is love~ Why do people fall in love with people who they shouldn¡¯t fall in love with~¡± Ye Zizi shook her head.


    Falling in love with someone who you shouldn¡¯t fall in love with, there should be nothing more pitiful than this in the world, right?


    Qing Yutong rolled her eyes at Ye Zizi, then looked towards the distance where thunder was rumbling.


    This little red is indeed hopelessly in love with that woman.


    F**k, I look very pretty too, so why isn¡¯t there a man who is hopelessly in love with me. I, Qing Yutong, am not pleased.


    Xun Fang who was currently driving the small QQ car stopped the car at the roadside. The two got off the car and looked towards the distance where thunder was rumbling.


    Death Mage took out a stick of cigarette, but the stick of cigarette was snatched away by Xun Fang.


    ¡°Can you not smoke at such a sad moment.¡± Xun Fang said while looking at the distance.


    Death Mage spread out his hands.


    I didn¡¯t expect that master¡¯s new underling would be rather formidable, to actually break through at such a moment.


    ¡°Skeleton, if I died, what will you do?¡± Xun Fang suddenly asked.


    Death Mage went into a slight daze for a moment, then pulled Xun Fang into his embrace.


    Such a thing like this will never happen in this entire life of mine.


    Ye Hua opened the window, then light up a stick of cigarette and looked towards the distance.


    This Zi Shan actually died!


    What happened? Why did she suddenly die? For little red to let out such a howl, it seems like something has happened. However, this is a good thing for little red.


    Lie Gu was currently lying down by a swimming pool, and he could be seen mumbling, ¡°Sigh, what a pity...¡±


    Fiend King who was running away turned his head around and looked confusedly at the ck clouds.


    What is this situation? All I did was give you a punch, there is no need for you to be so angry, right!


    At the scene.


    While carrying onto Zi Shan, Yi Hong stood up, and killing intent appeared in his gaze.


    Immediately, Yi Hong disappeared from the spot.


    Fiend King was currently still running away with all his might.


    That aura from just now is too scary, I didn¡¯t expect that an ordinary person would actually possess such a formidable strength!


    Fiend King didn¡¯t dare to turn his head around to take a look anymore, right now, all of his attention was on running away!


    What is that ck dot over there?


    Fiend King was a bit confused, however, as he got closer to the ck dot, he hurriedly put the brakes on continuing flying forward.


    Yi Hong who was carrying onto Zi Shan appeared in front of Fiend King¡¯s eyes.


    Right now, ck gas was being emitted out from Yi Hong¡¯s body, his pupils had turned into pitch-ck color, and the expression that was on his face was frighteningly calm.


    This version of Little Brother Red was something that even Big Brother Green had never seen before.


    ¡°Just what do you want!¡± Fiend King questioned gravely.


    That beautiful woman was still alive just a while ago, how did she end up dead in just a blink of an eye?


    Yi Hong asked calmly, ¡°Why are you running away?¡±


    If he didn¡¯t run away and allowed me to punch him, Zi Shan wouldn¡¯t have died. It is all because of him that Zi Shan is dead! Because I chased after him, Zi Shan ended up dying!


    ¡°Big brother, you are more formidable than me, if I don¡¯t run, should I have just stayed still instead and wait for you to kill me?¡± Fiend King had a look on his face that was saying. ¡°Isn¡¯t my action what a person withmon sense would do?¡±


    Yi Hong ced Zi Shan¡¯s corpse in the air, then gazed at Fiend King and said, ¡°You have to take responsibility for her death!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I didn¡¯t even touch her, why should I even be responsible for her death, you are being unreasonable!¡± Fiend King wanted to cry but had no tears.


    I have lived for hundreds of years, and this is the first time that I havee across such a matter.


    Yi Hong shouted out angrily, ¡°I am precisely being unreasonable!¡±


    And while shouting, Yi Hong punched at Fiend King.


    The speed of the punch was fast to the point that Fiend King didn¡¯t even have the time to react at all. Fiend King¡¯s body was sent flying at lightning-fast speed into the ground, and the impact from Fiend King¡¯s body caused a huge pit to appear in the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    While with a rxed smile on her face, Zi Shan¡¯s figure was lightly floating in the air. However, below Zi Shan¡¯s figure, booming sounds continuously rang out, and mountains after mountains copsed due to the force that was emitted out from the impact of Fiend King¡¯s body crashing into the ground.


    Currently, Fiend King had already been punched to death by Yi Hong, and pretty much nothing remained of Fiend King¡¯s body, Fiend King was truly tragic.


    ¡°Little brother!¡± In actuality, Big Brother Green had arrived at the scene for quite a while, however, he didn¡¯t stop his little brother from venting. After seeing that his little brother had vented, Big Brother Green finally couldn¡¯t help but shout out to his little brother.


    Yi Hong turned his head around and looked at his big brother, then shouted out coarsely, ¡°Big brother.¡±


    Big Brother Green let out a light sigh, then patted onto his little brother¡¯s shoulder.


    Yi Hong immediately hugged Big Brother Green and cried loudly, ¡°Big brother, I caused Zi Shan to die!¡±


    Big Brother Green patted onto Yi Hong¡¯s shoulder and consoled, ¡°Big brother knows, but big brother also knows that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, this is all because I was thoughtless, I have to take responsibility for Zi Shan¡¯s death... Big brother, go on and call the police...¡±


    Big Brother Green, ¡°......¡±


    Would the police be able to lock up someone who is able to fly in the sky?


    ¡°Big brother knows that you like her, but the dead cannot be revived.¡± Big Brother Green patted Yi Hong¡¯s shoulder.


    Fate truly likes to toy with people. I heard from His Honor that little brother and Zi Shan were going to take their wedding photos tomorrow, and in a few days, it would be their wedding day.


    Yi Hong said gravely, ¡°Big brother, I finally know why the main leads in those television shows would be so sad, my heart hurts very much...¡±


    ¡°Little brother, back then when big brother broke up, big brother¡¯s heart also hurt very much, however, life still has to go on, the world won¡¯t stop for even a second just because you are heartbroken.¡± Big Brother Green tried to console Yi Hong by self-mocking himself, the two¡¯s friendship was truly strong.


    ¡°Big brother, His Honor definitely has a way to bring Zi Shan back to life, I will go and plead His Honor to bring Zi Shan back to life!¡± Right now, Yi Hong¡¯s hope was all on His Honor.


    Big Brother Green said gravely, ¡°Yi Hong, calm down! Did you forget who was the one who ced the restriction on Zi Shan! Even if she didn¡¯t die today, you would still have to kill her in two months¡¯ time!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I would rather die for her!¡±


    ¡°F**k, you have truly gone mad!¡± Big Brother Green shouted out angrily.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m already 25 years old and I still haven¡¯t dated a girl before. Although she doesn¡¯t like me, I am willing to sacrifice myself for her!¡± Yi Hong looked at his big brother and shouted out.


    It was not easy to admit to liking someone, let alone be willing to make sacrifices for the person that one likes.


    Looking at his little brother¡¯s determined attitude, Big Brother Green didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Suddenly, Big Brother Green raised his hand, wanting to give his little brother a p and wake his little brother up.


    ¡°Stop dreaming! What will you get by sacrificing yourself! Do you think that she will even drop a tear for you!¡±


    While looking at his brother¡¯s raised hand, Yi Hong didn¡¯t shrink back.


    Gradually, Big Brother Green lowered his hand, ¡°You are already big enough to make your own decisions.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, can you apany me to meet His Honor?¡±


    Towards his little brother¡¯s request, in the end, Big Brother Green nodded his head.


    On the other hand, in actuality, Wei Chang had long appeared beside Zi Shan¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°A man is willing to cry for you, kill for you, and sacrifice everything to save you. As a deity, do you feel touched?¡± Wei Chang asked faintly.


    Within the air, Zi Shan¡¯s primordial spirit gradually appeared.


    Looking at Zi Shan¡¯s primordial spirit, Zi Shan¡¯s primordial spirit appeared to be very weak and seemed as if it would vanish at any second. However, at the least, Zi Shan¡¯s primordial spirit was still alive.


    Everything that had happened a while ago, Zi Shan had seen it all with her own eyes.


    Zi Shan didn¡¯t expect that Yi Hong would act like this, and if she were to say that she wasn¡¯t touched by Yi Hong at all, she would be lying to herself.


    As a deity, Zi Shan had also dreamed of being protected by a man who she loves. But, up till her death, Zi Shan had never experienced such a thing.


    Only after death, when Zi Shan had heard Yi Hong¡¯s howl of anguish and saw Yi Hong¡¯s actions, then did she finally felt that something deep within her heart had been triggered.

 Chapter 301 - The feeling of first love

    <strong>Chapter 301 ¨C The feeling of first love</strong>


    Male deities are all high and mighty, especially the male deities that possess high authority.


    To the male deities, women are merely props to help enhance their brilliance.


    Take the harem chambers of those princes for example, let¡¯s not say that there are three thousand beauties in each of those harems, but at the least, no matter what, there are still a few hundred beauties in each of those harems.


    If a prince were to pick a different woman to apany him every night, a woman would still only be able to enjoy sexual intercourse once a year. And perhaps, if a woman that belonged to a prince¡¯s harem chamber were to suddenly die one day, the prince may not even remember the name of the woman who died.


    Of course, the situation is different for those who are favored by their prince, and I am precisely one of those women who is favored by her prince. But even if I am favored, I still have to withstand the jealousy of other women within the harem chamber.


    Compared to that prince, Yi Hong is perhapscking by a lot. However, Yi Hong has his own good points. Today, Yi Hong has given me a lesson. Perhaps, people really can¡¯t be judged just based on their outer appearances.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Wei Chang asked.


    ¡°Thought what through?¡±


    ¡°To live two more months or not.¡±


    Zi Shan remained silent.


    Originally, I felt that dying like this isn¡¯t too bad, because, at the least, I won¡¯t have to continue being threatened by this group of people anymore.


    However, looking at just how broken-hearted Yi Hong looked, I want to go over to him and console him, I am really not worthy for him to sacrifice himself for me.


    Wei Chang smiled lightly, ¡°You have never been in a rtionship, right?¡±


    Zi Shan, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°In the past, I have never been in a rtionship too, and it is the same for His Honor. However, after getting into a rtionship, then did I know just how great being in a rtionship is. The feeling of wanting to treat your partner well, the feeling of wanting to live happily together with your partner, those feelings are truly great. I feel that His Honor is very benevolent towards his subordinates. Love is a very sweet thing, and His Honor is willing to share this sweetness with his subordinates. Would you deities be willing to share such a thing?¡±


    Ye Hua who was standing by the window and smoking his cigarette choked onto the cigarette smoke that was in his mouth.


    I only wanted to... Forget it, I precisely wanted to share with my subordinates just how it feels to be in love.


    Seeing that Zi Shan wasn¡¯t speaking, Wei Chang continued and said, ¡°My little red¡¯s family circumstance is not good, he didn¡¯t go to school much, and he doesn¡¯t have a silver tongue. Since little red was small, little red has been mingling around with little green. Although the two aren¡¯t brothers who are rted by blood, they are closer to each other than brothers who are rted by blood. In actuality, after speaking so much, all that I want you to understand is that, it is very hard to find a man who is willing to sacrifice himself for you.¡±


    ¡°Right now, you have two choices! The first choice, wait for your primordial spirit to dissipate. With this, although little red will slowly ept this reality, he would also live the rest of his life in guilt. The second choice, continue living on. Perhaps, it could be two months, or perhaps, it could also be for the rest of your life, this will all depend on your own decision.¡±


    While looking at Yi Hong, Zi Shan remained silent.


    After a long while, Zi Shan let out a breath, then said, ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Alright, good choice.¡±


    Zi Shan¡¯s expression sunk. I haven¡¯t even finished my sentence, and you already knew what I was going to say?! Who are you bluffing!


    However, this is good too, this way, I don¡¯t have to bring my face down and finish my sentence.


    ¡°Not willing to lose face is a knownmon problem amongst deities. Since that¡¯s the case, I will help give you another push.¡± With a smile on his face, Wei Chang shook his head.


    Zi Shan retorted, ¡°Just who isn¡¯t willing to lose face!¡±


    Currently, the green and red brothers were flying over to Zi Shan¡¯s corpse, and the two of them saw Wei Chang.


    Upon arriving in front of Wei Chang, Yi Hong immediately kneeled in front of Wei Chan and pleaded, ¡°Uncle Wei, are you able to save Zi Shan?¡±


    Zi Shan who was standing beside Wei Chang had aplicated look on her face.


    Why are you even going to the trouble of trying to save me? Is it worth it?


    ¡°I am not able to save her.¡± Wei Chang said faintly.


    A sense of powerlessness immediately appeared in Yi Hong¡¯s body.


    Even Uncle Wei is not able to save Zi Shan...


    ¡°But, you are able to save her.¡± Wei Chang¡¯s sentence immediately pulled Yi Hong from hell to heaven.


    Even Zi Shan who was in her primordial spirit form was shocked by what Wei Chang said too.


    Knowing that there was a way to save Zi Shan, Yi Hong became very stirred up, ¡°Uncle Wei, what should I do?¡±


    Wei Chang said faintly, ¡°It will depend on just how much you are willing to sacrifice.¡±


    While speaking, Wei Chang thought to himself, ¡°So this is how it feels to do this kind of thing, it is no wonder that His Honor is so fond of doing this kind of thing, this kind of thing is indeed very interesting to do.¡±


    His Honor has sessfully brought Wei Chang astray.


    ¡°I am willing to sacrifice everything to bring Zi Shan back to life.¡± Yi Hong said resolutely.


    Big Brother Green let out a sigh.


    This is the power of first love, youngsters arepletely unable to guard against the power of first love.


    ¡°To save her, half of your life force may disappear. Are you still willing to save her?¡± Wei Chang asked gravely.


    Yi Hong¡¯s expression became exulted, ¡°Only half? Can I give her a bit more of my life force? I want her to live a bit longer.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Wei Chang sighed too. It seems like I have gone too easy on little red, I should have said that saving Zi Shan would require him to sacrifice his entire life force. His Honor has dealt with this aspect much better than me, I have more to learn from His Honor.


    Upon hearing Yi Hong¡¯s words, Zi Shan smiled.


    Want me to live a bit longer? I have already lived for a very long time. However, those words of his are truly guileless, he truly is foolish.


    ¡°Little red, you have to know one thing, even if you saved her, perhaps, she won¡¯t even appreciate what you had done for her.¡± With his hands ced behind his back, Wei Chang said faintly. Looking at Wei Chang, he seemed to sort of be trying to imitate how His Honor acts.


    Zi Shan who was at the side red ruthlessly at Wei Chang.


    What are you saying, it¡¯s not like I am as cold-blooded as you!


    Yi Hong of course knew that, but he didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Uncle Wei, I know that Zi Shan won¡¯t ever fall in love with me, but I want her to be alive, being able to take a look at her every day is enough for me.¡±


    Wei Chang let out a deep sigh, while Zi Shan who was at the side had a grave expression on her face.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, I still have another request.¡± Yi Hong said.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei, please keep this matter a secret, I do not want Zi Shan to know of this matter.¡±


    Wei Chang and Big Brother Green were puzzled.


    If you don¡¯t let Zi Shan find out about this heroic deed of yours, how are you even going to obtain her heart?


    Big Brother Green really wanted to smack onto Yi Hong¡¯s head right now.


    You are about to sacrifice so much for her, and yet you are not willing to let her know how much you had sacrificed for her, are you stupid!


    ¡°Why?¡± Wei Chang was very curious as to what was going through Yi Hong¡¯s head.


    Zi Shan was also very curious as to what was going through Yi Hong¡¯s head, and she was even more curious about Yi Hong¡¯s answer.


    Yi Hong scratched onto the back of his head embarrassedly, then said while stammering, ¡°I¡¯m afraid... afraid that Zi Shan wouldugh at me.¡±


    Everyone was speechless...


    What kind of logic is this? Why would Zi Shanugh at you?


    This little red, he is basically the example of a male chauvinist, always wanting to preserve his face in front of women, likes a woman to death, but isn¡¯t able to tell the woman that he likes her, and even more, doesn¡¯t want the woman to know how much he had sacrificed for her because he is afraid of gettingughed at by her, therefore, he would rather keep how much he had sacrificed for her a secret.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you, I will keep this matter a secret.¡± Wei Chang said.


    Yi Hong looked towards his big brother.


    Big Brother Green said helplessly, ¡°Alright, big brother will keep this matter a secret too.¡±


    Upon receiving the two¡¯s promises, Yi Hong was finally able to feel at ease. But unbeknownst to him, Zi Shan had been watching everything from the start to finish.


    ¡°Uncle Wei, what should I do to save Zi Shan?¡± Yi Hong asked nervously.


    Wei Chang let out a breath, ¡°Do you remember what I taught you? All you have to do is transfer your power over to Zi Shan¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°This simple?¡±


    While with a smile on his face, Wei Chang nodded his head, ¡°Alright, I will be heading back first, you all should go back and rest too. Also, little red, remember to go and take your wedding photos tomorrow.¡±


    Yi Hong was currently in a very cheerful mood, ¡°En, understood.¡±


    ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s save her after we returned home.¡± Big Brother Green said.


    ¡°En.¡±


    Yi Hong carried onto Zi Shan¡¯s corpse, then along with his big brother, disappeared from the night sky.


    While with a trace of a smile on the corner of his mouth, Ye Hua threw away his cigarette butt, then said, ¡°Ah Li,e and sleep with daddy.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm~ Ah Li still wants to watch a while more~ Just a while more~¡± Donghuang Li began acting cute.


    While with a warm smile on his face, Ye Hua sat by his daughter¡¯s side, and Donghuang Li snuggled to her father.

 Chapter 302 - Yi Hong and Zi Shan

    <strong>Chapter 302 ¨C Yi Hong and Zi Shan</strong>


    Within the vi, Yi Hong ced Zi Shan whose body was gradually turning stiff onto the bed, then lightly pushed aside the ck hair that was covering Zi Shan¡¯s eyes and forehead.


    She sure is pretty...


    Zi Shan who was in her primordial spirit form stood at the side of the bed, she had a veryplicated look on her face, and who knows just what was currently going through her mind.


    Yi Hong stretched out his hands and was prepared to press his hands down onto Zi Shan.


    When Zi Shan saw Yi Hong¡¯s action, she scolded, ¡°Where are you intending to ce your hands on!¡±


    That¡¯s right, Yi Hong was preparing to press his hands down onto Zi Shan¡¯s chest, after all, wasn¡¯t this how it was always acted out within the television shows?


    However, Yi Hong didn¡¯t end up pressing his hands down onto Zi Shan¡¯s chest, feeling that it wasn¡¯t good to press his hands down onto Zi Shan¡¯s chest, he drew back his hands.


    Zi Shan took a re at Yi Hong. This Yi Hong, to actually behave indecently with my corpse!


    Yi Hong was currently thinking, ¡°Just where should I ce my hands onto? No matter where I ce my hands onto, it seems that I am still taking advantage of her.¡±


    Looking at Zi Shan¡¯s white and delicate hand, Yi Hong swallowed a mouth of saliva, then held onto Zi Shan¡¯s hand.


    Zi Shan¡¯s brows became wrinkled, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    A faint ck fog began emitting out from Yi Hong¡¯s hands, and the ck fog gradually spread to Zi Shan¡¯s hand, and in no time, the ck fog covered Zi Shan¡¯s entire body.


    Back then, Wei Chang had given a tiny bit of this ck fog to Xiao Yi, and when Xiao Yi¡¯s heart was pierced, the tiny bit of ck fog was able to even heal Xiao Yi¡¯s pierced heart. From this, it could be seen just how formidable the ck fog was.


    However, this ck fog was just merely a very minor passive that Wei Chang possesses.


    While with aplicated expression on her face, Zi Shan¡¯s primordial spirit gradually disappeared.


    Meanwhile, without caring about the consequences, Yi Hong transported as much ck fog as he could to Zi Shan.


    Sensing that temperature was returning to Zi Shan¡¯s ice-cold hand, Yi Hong became exulted.


    Uncle Wei didn¡¯t bluff me, this is great!


    Five minutester, Zi Shan¡¯s body began to gradually turn rosy, and at the same time, Zi Shan opened her beautiful eyes.


    When Yi Hong saw that Zi Shan woke up, he became scared and immediately let go of Zi Shan¡¯s hand, then retreated to the side and looked awkwardly around the room.


    The atmosphere was very awkward, both of them were staying still and remaining silent.


    After a long while, Zi Shan said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a shower.¡±


    After finished speaking, Zi Shan got off the bed and walked into the bathroom.


    Seeing that Zi Shan walked into the bathroom, Yi Hong let out a breath.


    I managed to save her.


    Soon after, Yi Hong beganying out his bedding on the floor.


    After Zi Shan finished showering, Yi Hong went to take a shower too, the bloody smell that was on him was very heavy.


    Within the dark bedroom, two hearts were beating faintly. Yi Hong wasn¡¯t able to fall asleep, and it was no different for Zi Shan too.


    After quite a while, Zi Shan said lightly, ¡°Yi Hong, thank you.¡±


    Seeing that Yi Hong wasn¡¯t uttering a word, Zi Shan mustered her courage and said, ¡°Yi Hong, I know your feelings, I can promise to be your girlfriend for two months, but after two months, I hope that you won¡¯t save me, I am not worth it for you to do so much for me.¡±


    From the looks of it, Zi Shan was indeed touched by Yi Hong. Zi Shan was now willing to be Yi Hong¡¯s girlfriend for two months, but because she was still intending on going against Ye Hua¡¯s wishes, she won¡¯t share the same bed with Yi Hong.


    However, who knows what would happen after two months? Back then, wasn¡¯t Qing Ya a hard one to deal with and was determined on separating from Ye Hua after she had finished giving birth to her child? But right now, look at how obedient Qing Ya had be, whatever that Ye Hua wanted her to do, she would do it.


    However, Ye Hua was after all Ye Hua, and Yi Hong was not Ye Hua.


    Seeing that Yi Hong wasn¡¯t responding, with her brows wrinkled, Zi Shan leaned over and took a look at Yi Hong.


    He fell asleep...


    Zi Shan couldn¡¯t help but smile, then closed her beautiful eyes and went to sleep.


    Yi Hong who was sleeping on the floor opened his eyes. Just now, Yi Hong had heard everything. In actuality, when he heard that Zi Shan was willing to be his girlfriend, he was very happy, he was happy to the point that he did not know what to say, however, after hearing Zi Shan talked about two monthster, his heart became heavy.


    Kill her? That is not possible.


    His Honor is basically my benefactor, and Zi Shan is the person who I am fond of... Two monthster, I will go and plead to His Honor, and if worsees to worst, I will just sacrifice my life in exchange for Zi Shan¡¯s life!


    Morning.


    To Yi Hong, today was a good day, as today was the day that he was going to be taking his wedding photos.


    Ye Hua had already arranged everything for Yi Hong and Zi Shan, thus, all the two had to do was to head to the location and began taking their wedding photos.


    Just thinking about the fact that I am going to be taking my wedding photos soon is making me a bit excited. I should toss all the worries to the back of my head and enjoy this day.


    After finished washing up, Yi Hong brought along Zi Shan and walked out of the vi. Naturally, Big Brother Green won¡¯t be apanying the two of them and act as a lightbulb.


    ¡°Zi Shan, what do you want to eat for breakfast?¡±


    Yi Hong felt that Zi Shan was not acting as cold as she used to act towards him, and even more, he noticed that Zi Shan was walking right by his side. In the past, Zi Shan would always walk behind him.


    Zi Shan said unhurriedly, ¡°Cold noodles.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Yi Hong became even happier. After all, in the past, all Zi Shan would say was, anything... anything...


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After driving the car to the urban district, Yi Hong drove to a cold noodles store, then parked the car in front of the cold noodles store.


    After getting off the car, the two immediately attracted others¡¯ gazes.


    Little Brother Red was a little different today. His face was still that same face, his hairstyle was still that same hairstyle, but after what happened yesterday, Little Brother Red seemed to have be mature, and his temperament had undergone a kind of qualitative change. Looking at Little Brother Red right now, he didn¡¯t seem like a loafer anymore.


    In actuality, the green and red brothers were unaware that, the powers that were within their bodies were slowly changing their bodies and the auras that they exude.


    ¡°Boss, two bowls of cold noodles, no chilis for one of the bowls.¡± Yi Hong shouted out.


    Yesterday, Yi Hong had brought along Zi Shan to eat cold noodles, and during then, when Zi Shan got her bowl of cold noodles, she picked out all of the chilis that were in her bowl of cold noodles. Therefore, this time, Yi Hong ordered a bowl with no chilis for Zi Shan.


    There wasn¡¯t any change to Zi Shan¡¯s expression, Zi Shan¡¯s expression was very calm, but who knows just what was actually going through her mind?


    After finish eating the cold noodles, the two head to the arranged photoshoot building. The two were most likely going to be spending a whole day indoors.


    When the staff members saw Zi Shan, their gazes were all attracted by Zi Shan¡¯s appearance.


    What a cold and aloof woman, this little brother sure is fortunate.


    Currently, Yi Hong changed into a ck color western suit which made him looked much more refined. Yi Hong¡¯s hairstyle had also changed. Looking at Yi Hong right now, he pretty much looked like a different person.


    When Yi Hong saw Zi Shan who came out of the changing room, Yi Hongpletely froze.


    Although Zi Shan is not as beautiful as the two madams, in my eyes, Zi Shan is the most beautiful woman in the world!


    It was the first time that Zi Shan wore a white color wedding dress. Looking at the mirror, Zi Shan was a little surprised at how beautiful she looked.


    This profane world truly possesses a lot of fun and interesting things.


    ¡°The two of you,e over here.¡± The photographer said while with a light smile on his face.


    Groom, stop looking at the bride, if you still continue on looking at the bride, we won¡¯t be able to finish taking all of the wedding photos by the end of the day.


    Yi Hong and Zi Shan walked over to the studio set, then, both of them stood side by side with each other.


    The photographer felt very awkward.


    Are you two really here to take wedding photos? What are you two standing so far apart from each other for? Is there an invisible wall between the two of you?


    ¡°The two of you, can you two move closer to each other?¡± The photographer said helplessly.


    Yi Hong was very nervous.


    However, Yi Hong was not the only one who was nervous.


    Zi Shan who was holding onto a bouquet with both of her hands was a bit nervous too.


    Seeing that both the groom and bride weren¡¯t moving, the photographer seemed to have sensed something, and thus, he didn¡¯t rush the two.


    ¡°You,e closer.¡± In the end, Zi Shan called out to Yi Hong.


    After obtaining Zi Shan¡¯s permission, then did Yi Hong dare to move closer to Zi Shan.


    However, although the two moved closer to each other, the two still looked too solemn! The two of them pretty much seemed as if they were on a battlefield.


    ¡°Groom, hug the bride. Afterward, both of you, smile at the camera.¡± The photographer shouted out.


    However, Yi Hong didn¡¯t dare to touch Zi Shan.


    ¡°Hug me.¡± Zi Shan said lightly.


    Hearing that, Yi Hong¡¯s heart began beating at high speed.


    Zi Shan is actually letting me hug her, my god, I am not dreaming, right!


    ¡°Groom, don¡¯t be embarrassed anymore, even the bride herself has spoken.¡±


    Yi Hong took in a deep breath.


    I feel so much more nervous than during the time when I cheated on a test.


    Yi Hong lightly embraced Zi Shan¡¯s willow waist.


    While hugging onto Zi Shan¡¯s willow waist and smelling onto the sweet scent that was emitted out from Zi Shan¡¯s body, Yi Hong thought to himself, ¡°So, it turns out that, the world can actually be so wonderful...¡±


    The photographer smiled, ¡°Alright! Now, smile.¡±


    Yi Hong was nervous to the point that he wasn¡¯t able to smile.


    Meanwhile, Zi Shan let out a light smile, and upon seeing Zi Shan¡¯s smile, even the photographer couldn¡¯t help but go into a daze for a moment.


    ¡°Groom, even the bride herself has smiled, are you going to leave her hanging?¡±


    Yi Hong was startled.


    Zi Shan really smiled? I have never seen her smile before, I really want to take a look at how she looks when she is smiling.

 Chapter 303 - Festive

    <strong>Chapter 303 ¨C Festive</strong>


    ¡°Alright, just like this.¡± The photographer was very satisfied.


    Afterward, the photoshoot carried on smoothly.


    I will worry about what will happen in two months¡¯ time when the day where two months¡¯ time had passed arrives. As for now, I will just enjoy every day and second that passes by.


    ......


    Within the bedroom that was located at Leisure Bar¡¯s second floor, the father and daughter pair still have not woke up from bed. Donghuang Li¡¯s entire body was lying on top of her father¡¯s body, and from time to time, Donghuang Li would purse her lips.


    Suddenly, the empty space became distorted for a moment, and soon after, the two wives could be seen to have finally returned home.


    Ye Hua naturally sensed that the two wives have returned home.


    Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes, then looked at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi while with a calm expression on his face.


    Donghuang Li woke up and sat her body up straight. After wiping her eyes, Donghuang Li finally saw her mother, and upon seeing her mother, Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth, then went on and helped her father to get off the bed.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were helpless. It seems like both the big and small are angry.


    However, upon seeing that Ye Hua was able to stand up with the help of a crutch, the two women immediately became exulted.


    ¡°Ye Hua, you have gotten better!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, are you able to walk now?!¡±


    While holding onto the crutch, Ye Hua took a faint look at his two wives, then said calmly, ¡°Ah Li, apany daddy to go and buy breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Alright~¡± Donghuang Li was extremely cooperative with her father.


    In actuality, the two had long discussed with each other on what to do when Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi returned back home, and this was the n that they hade up with to deal with Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhiughed bitterly, then walked to their husband¡¯s sides and held onto their husband.


    ¡°Why did you two evene back home for? Isn¡¯t the world outside very fun?¡± Ye Hua said faintly, and his tone was evidently filled with jealousy. As expected of the cultivation world¡¯s king of jealousy.


    ¡°Husband~¡±


    ¡°Husband~¡±


    Faced against his two wives acting cute, even Ye Hua who was determined to ignore them just a while ago couldn¡¯t help but be soft.


    ¡°In the future, if you two dare to stay away from home for so long again, you two can prepare to go and kneel on keyboards!¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    ¡°If you could bear seeing us kneel on keyboards, we will go ahead and kneel on keyboards~¡± Qing Ya smiled tenderly. This fellow, he is merely all talk.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Ye Hua clicked his tongue, then began to head out to buy Chinese crepes.


    The main point wasn¡¯t to go and buy Chinese crepes, the main point was to go and act cool.


    Didn¡¯t that big aunt say that my boat will definitely capsize? Take a look now, my two wives are obedient, and I even have an adorable daughter!


    This is undeniable proof that, I, the Supreme Overlord, am never wrong!


    As expected, when the big aunt saw Ye Hua, she gave Ye Hua a thumbs up, even the big aunt herself really had to give it to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua was very proud.


    I have finally won a round against this big aunt.


    Returning back to the bedroom, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi began fawning onto Ye Hua in every way possible. Currently, one of them could be seen helping Ye Hua massage, and the other could be seen feeding Ye Hua fruits.


    And thus, Ye Hua said magnanimously, ¡°I forgive the two of you.¡±


    Right after Ye Hua finished speaking, the delicate hands that were massaging his shoulders disappeared, and the te of fruits that was on the table was taken away.


    ¡°You two!¡± Ye Hua was shocked by the two. Aren¡¯t the two of you too realistic!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi linked arms with each other, and Qing Ya said with a smile, ¡°Ye Hua, now that you are able to walk and move by yourself, you won¡¯t need us to serve upon you anymore. We will be heading over to Yutong¡¯s room and eat chicken with Yutong and Zizi. Bye-bye~¡±


    After finished speaking, the two left the room.


    Only until the door was closed, then did Ye Hua finally came back to his senses.


    Those two unruly women! I really ought to make those two kneel on keyboards!


    A week passed by in the blink of an eye, and during the week, Ye Hua asked the two women what they had been doing during those days where they were staying outside from home, and in the end, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi merely gave him a rough exnation.


    This caused Ye Hua to be very worried as he thought to himself, ¡°It can¡¯t be that the two of them found out about something, right?¡±


    However, even if that was the case, Ye Hua didn¡¯t have the time to be concerned about it.


    Recently, Ye Hua has been preparing to have another child with Baizhi, and right after he ¡®recovered¡¯, he will immediately begin to start working on it.


    Ye Hua even expressed that, ¡°I will definitely work extra hard and put all of my heart into making another child with Baizhi, I will not stop for even a single day until Baizhi bes pregnant.¡±


    When Donghuang Baizhi heard Ye Hua¡¯s words, she immediately became startled. Afterward, she expressed that she will only allow it after Ye Hua hadpletely recovered.


    Therefore, right now, Ye Hua was recovering at a very high speed. For the sake of making a new child, Ye Hua could be said to be working very hard.


    However, there was a happy asion today, and furthermore, it was a happy asion for the entire team.


    The happy asion was precisely Yi Hong and Zi Shan¡¯s wedding.


    The two¡¯s wedding venue was held outdoor.


    Originally, Ye Hua wanted to hold a grand wedding and ¡®invite¡¯ the big bosses of various powers. However, because Yi Hong said that he wanted his wedding to be low-profile, Ye Hua followed along with Yi Hong¡¯s wishes.


    Asides from Death Mage and Xun Fang who were not able to make it to the wedding, everyone else was already present at the wedding.


    Because it has not been long since Jue Tian had met with the two madams, Jue Tian attended the wedding in his original form.


    Jue Tian was currently being carried by Ye Zizi, and when the females saw that there was such an adorable cat, they immediately gathered around Ye Zizi and rubbed onto the cat.


    This caused Jue Tian to be very vexed.


    Today, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were dressed beautifully. However, the two were aware that they shouldn¡¯t outshine the bride¡¯s limelight, thus, their clothes¡¯ colors were a bit in.


    Lie Gu¡¯s three celebrities were the same too, they were dressed beautifully, but their clothes¡¯ colors were a bit in.


    Of course, there was also Wei Chang¡¯s little girlfriend, Tang Wei. Looking at Tang Wei, she could be seen to have be more femininepared to when she just started working at the bar.


    Ye Hua¡¯s attire was very formal, because today, he was going to be acting as the wedding¡¯s emcee.


    As the boss, it is only natural that I have to be the one to host the wedding. In the future, every time when any of my subordinates were to get married, I will do the same for them. This way, then would I be able to show just how much I care for my subordinates!


    Standing at the stage and looking at the people below, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Unknowingly, there are now actually so many people in our team. In the past, it has always been the same eight people in our team, and yet, right now, there are more than 10 people in our team! And in the future, there will still be more and more people joining our team!


    Looking at the smile that was on everyone¡¯s face, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but let out a light smile too.


    This kind of feeling truly feels great.


    ¡°Let us wee the groom and bride!¡± Ye Hua who was standing on the stage shouted out loudly.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi smiled helplessly. This fellow¡¯s underling is getting married, and yet he is more excited than his underling.


    All of the underlings were very envious of Little Brother Red and Zi Shan, after all, to be able to have His Honor act as emcee for their wedding, in the underlings¡¯ eyes, it was simply a great honor, and was something that can be boasted for one¡¯s entire lifetime.


    Tang Wei was also very envious. After I graduate, I am going to get married with Uncle Wei~


    Looking at Yi Hong and Zi Shan, Lie Gu¡¯s three lovely wives were also very envious.


    And in actuality, the two that were the most envious were Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. This fellow, he cares so much about his underling¡¯s wedding, and yet, he doesn¡¯t care about his own wedding at all!


    Big Brother Green turned on the music, and ¡°Wedding March¡± began ying at the wedding venue.


    Donghuang Li could be seen wearing a white color dress and walking at the front. While holding onto a basket of flower petals, Donghuang Li scattered a small handful of flower petals with every few steps she took.


    Donghuang Li seemed to be a little nervous, her adorable small face was bright red.


    Yi Hong wore a red color western suit today and appeared very handsome.


    Zi Shan who was at Yi Hong¡¯s side had her arm linked around Yi Hong¡¯s arm, and the white color wedding veil that was worn on her head gave her a hazy sense of beauty.


    Ye Hua who was standing on the stage was very gratified. It seems like the things that I did for the two didn¡¯t go to waste.


    The underlings have sensed that His Honor had changed a lot.


    In the past, if His Honor were to meet with Zi Shan, Zi Shan would have long died. In the past, His Honor killing others was something that urred often. The numbers of beautiful women who had died by His Honor¡¯s hands were innumerable, and even beautiful and alluring female Overlords had also been killed by His Honor.


    However, right now, not only did His Honor not killed Zi Shan, but he even bestowed a marriage upon Zi Shan. Don¡¯t see that this is just a mere marriage, with the addition of Zi Shan, it means that our team has be bigger once again, and once Zi Shan had fallen in love with little red, in the end, wouldn¡¯t Zi Shan end up having to obey His Honor¡¯s orders?


    As for whether Zi Shan likes little red or not, who even knows? But at the least, looking at the current situation, Zi Shan doesn¡¯t seem to dislike little red anymore.


    The two slowly walked up to the stage, and after arriving on the stage, Big Brother Green walked over while holding onto a tray, and two wedding rings could be seen to have beenid out on the tray.


    Ye Hua coughed lightly, ¡°Now, I am going to ask you two a few questions, I hope that you two will answer honestly!¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhiughed bitterly. This fellow, he doesn¡¯t know how to act as emcee, and yet he still wants to act as the wedding¡¯s emcee. Can you not make the atmosphere be so solemn, this is a joyous asion, the atmosphere should be joyous!

 Chapter 304 - A man should be assertive

    <strong>Chapter 304 ¨C A man should be assertive</strong>


    ¡°Yi Hong, are you willing to take her as your wife? No matter what happens in the future, will you be willing to never abandon your partner and grow old till death with your partner?!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s question was very simple and straightforward.


    To never abandon their partner and grow old till death with their partner, just how many people in this world were able to do it?


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Yi Hong said with a very firm tone.


    However, Ye Hua was not satisfied as he said gravely, ¡°As a man, your voice should be loud! Shout it out! Are you willing?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Yi Hong shouted out.


    Ye Hua nodded his head. This is more like it, as expected of my underling¡¯s underling.


    Afterward, Ye Hua looked towards Zi Shan and asked gravely, ¡°Zi Shan, are you willing to marry the man who is in front of you? No matter what happens in the future, will you be willing to never abandon your partner and grow old till death with your partner?!¡±


    The people who knew the inside story between Zi Shan and Yi Hong were very nervous, because they knew that, if Zi Shan were to say no now, she would end up angering His Honor, and one wouldn¡¯t need to think too much to know what would happen afterward.


    In actuality, the person who was the most nervous was Yi Hong.


    The more time he spent together with Zi Shan, the deeper he fell for her.


    Also, during those few days, Yi Hong could see that Zi Shan had changed a lot.


    During those few days, it really felt like Zi Shan was my girlfriend. At the least, during those few days, she didn¡¯t act fiercely towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±


    Zi Shan¡¯s gentle voice rang out at the wedding venue.


    Everyone let out a breath of relief as the happy asion didn¡¯t end up bing a funeral.


    Yi Hong was excited to the point that his lips were trembling.


    She is willing! She is really willing to be married to me!


    Suddenly, I feel that everything that I did for her was worth it.


    Ye Hua was very satisfied with Zi Shan¡¯s attitude.


    Meanwhile, Zi Shan¡¯s gaze had been on Yi Hong from the start to finish. Asides from Yi Hong, Zi Shan didn¡¯t have a good impression towards anyone else that was present at the wedding.


    ¡°Now, exchange your rings.¡± Ye Huaughed lightly.


    While trembling, Yi Hong picked up the wedding ring, then wore the wedding ring onto Zi Shan¡¯s finger.


    Meanwhile, Zi Shan appeared much calmerpared to Yi Hong. With a calm expression on her face, Zi Shan wore the wedding ring onto Yi Hong¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Alright, I hereby announce! The two of you are now legal husband and wife!¡± Ye Hua shouted out.


    Apuse began ringing out below the stage, and tears even began flowing down from Big Brother Green¡¯s eyes. My little brother has finally be married.


    Ye Hua raised his hand and signaled everyone to quiet down, then said, ¡°Do you all want to see the groom kiss the bride?¡±


    Your Honor, when did you be so mischievous?


    What to do, Ye Hua was very happy today.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi smiled helplessly. However, towards Ye Hua¡¯s change, they have seen it all with their eyes. This Ye Hua, he is no longer as cold as he used to be, he even knows how to joke around now.


    ¡°We want to see!¡±


    ¡°Ah Li wants to see!¡±


    ¡°Meow~¡±


    Ye Hua looked at the two and said, ¡°You two have heard what everyone wants, right? Yi Hong, this time, you should be the one to take the initiative! Don¡¯t always let the girl be the one to take the initiative!¡±


    After hearing what Ye Hua said, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were very puzzled. What does Ye Hua mean by this time? Was there a time where something like this has happened before?


    However, the two¡¯s attention was quickly attracted by the atmosphere.


    Yi Hong was extremely nervous and did not know what to say or do.


    Meanwhile, Zi Shan slowly closed her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!¡± Suddenly, Lie Gu stood on his chair and began hooting.


    Soon after, everyone followed along and began hooting too.


    Looking at the scene, Ye Hua felt that he should hold more weddings in the future.


    Finally, Yi Hong mustered his courage. After lightly holding onto Zi Shan¡¯s waist with one hand, Yi Hong lifted up Zi Shan¡¯s white veil with his other hand, then slowly lowered his head and kissed onto Zi Shan¡¯s bright red lips.


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but nod his head. This is more like it! This is precisely how a man should act! However, this little red is still not assertive enough.


    Ardent apuse began ringing out. Although there weren¡¯t any big shots here, everyone that was present was able to exterminate any big shots, especially the four sins.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush to head to the bridal room, I still have a few questions that I want to ask.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be curious about what His Honor was going to ask.


    Wei Chang thought to himself, ¡°I have to memorize the questions that His Honor is going to ask, His Honor will definitely be testing us in the future.¡±


    Big Brother Green, on the other hand, took out a notebook and was prepared to write down the questions that His Honor asked.


    ¡°In the future, who will be the one to do the housework?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Everyone, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi rolled their eyes at Ye Hua. You still have the cheek to ask such a question? Have you ever done any housework? All of the housework is done by Baizhi and me, while you act like a big boss every single day.


    ¡°Me.¡± Yi Hong snatched to answer the question.


    Hearing that, Ye Hua¡¯s expression sunk.


    Ye Hua asked another question, ¡°When there is a parcel delivery, who will be the one to open the door and take the parcel?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡± Yi Hong snatched to answer once again.


    Ye Hua practically didn¡¯t have to ask anymore, Yi Hong was simply going to take charge of all of the chores.


    Ye Hua ruthlessly took a re at Yi Hong. Are you still a man or not? These kinds of things should be done by your woman, what are you doing by trying to snatch those chores for yourself to do!


    Yi Hong naturally knew what the answers His Honor wanted were, but he just precisely wanted to take those chores for himself.


    Ye Hua asked gravely, ¡°In the future, who will be the one to cook meals!¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± Zi Shan said unhurriedly.


    Yi Hong was pleasantly surprised, while Ye Hua was very satisfied.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi really wanted to drag their man down from the stage. If you continue on messing around like this, those two are going to divorce on the day that they got married.


    ¡°Who will be the one to peel the crayfishes?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Zi Shan said unhurriedly, ¡°Me.¡±


    Ye Hua took a look at little red. As a man, one should be assertive. If not, how would a man be able to have a footing in his household?


    In actuality, the reason Zi Shan answered Ye Hua¡¯s questions was because she didn¡¯t want Yi Hong to offend His Honor. After all, she felt that she was not worth it for Yi Hong to offend His Honor.


    Meanwhile, Wei Chang remembered His Honor¡¯s questions, while Big Brother Green jotted down His Honor¡¯s questions in a notebook. In the future, if there is a wedding, and I am acting as the wedding¡¯s emcee, I will follow along with how His Honor emceed during this wedding.


    ¡°The final event, tossing the bouquet! Those who are not married cane up to the stage to try and snatch the bouquet, the one who managed to snatch the bouquet should be able to have me, the Sup... have me emcee for their wedding!¡± Ye Hua who was in a happy mood almost made a slip of the tongue.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi could be seen to actually be the ones to take the lead to walk up to the stage.


    Upon seeing that, Ye Hua took a re at the two of them. What are you twoing up here for!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi rolled their eyes at Ye Hua. We want to get married too.


    With the two madams up on the stage, who would dare to go up the stage?


    Ye Hua shouted out, ¡°That... who is it... Tang Wei! Come up here! Also, the three of you,e up here too! Wei Chang and Lie Gu, the both of you,e up here too! Also, little green, you too!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, I want toe up to the stage too.¡± Qing Yutong shouted out excitedly. All of the adults have gone up to the stage, it is not appropriate for me to remain seated here with an underage girl, right?


    Ye Zizi was currently sucking onto a lollipop, and Jue Tian who was bored to death was sitting on Ye Zizi¡¯sp.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, remain seated.¡± Ye Hua took a re at his sister-inw. Your big sister is already messing around, and now, you want to join in on your big sister to mess around?!


    Qing Yutong pouted her small mouth.


    Yi Hong was very nervous. After all, the people who were standing behind Zi Shan and waiting for Zi Shan to toss the bouquet were all his seniors.


    Lie Gu shouted out loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t snatch with me, I want to get married!¡±


    ¡°Lie Gu, if you dare to snatch the bouquet from me, you are going to be dead meat for sure!¡± Qing Ya shouted out with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Lady boss, I am merely following the boss¡¯s order.¡±


    Wei Changughed heartily, ¡°Lie Gu, the boss wants to stew you.¡±


    Immediately, all thedies that were on the stageughed.


    Feeling that the atmosphere was more or less enough, Ye Hua shouted out, ¡°Snatch properly, do not cheat!¡±


    Everyone naturally wouldn¡¯t cheat, after all, if they were to cheat, it would be meaningless.


    With her back faced against everyone, Zi Shan tossed the bouquet backward.


    The bouquet drew an arc within the air.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were standing too far forward, and the bouquet could be seen flying past their heads.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu could be seen jumping up to try and snatch the bouquet. However, in the process of trying to snatch the bouquet, the bouquet ended up getting sent flying away by the two.


    Qing Yutong¡¯s eyes lighted up. Am I going to be able to obtain the bouquet even while being seated?


    At this moment, a gust blew by, which ended up causing the bouquet to fly towards Jue Tian.


    While with his brows wrinkled, Jue Tian stretched out his paw and pped onto the bouquet.


    Upon seeing that, everyone thought to themselves, ¡°This cat sure has a temper.¡±


    And along with Jue Tian¡¯s p onto the bouquet, in the end, the bouquetnded into Big Brother Green¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 305 - A man who is called Chen Xuanzong

    <h4>Chapter 305 ¨C A man who is called Chen Xuanzong</h4>


    Big Brother Green didn¡¯te back to his senses immediately, and aftering back to his senses, Big Brother Green immediately became excited, and to celebrate, he began doing Thomas re on the spot.


    Seeing that Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi rolled their eyes at him, Ye Hua expressed that there was nothing he could do about it. Who told you two to be so stupid, to actually stand so far at the front?


    After the ceremony had ended, everyone began chatting with each other, the women formed a group, and the men formed another group.


    The women were all asking the bride questions. Afterward, they began discussing things like makeup products and so on. And in actuality, for people like them, makeup products no longer had any huge effect on them anymore.


    On the other hand, Ye Hua and the others naturally didn¡¯t discuss trifle things like the women did.


    ¡°Your Honor, ording to the news that Xun Fang sent over, there have been a lot of foreigners showing up in the south. From the looks of it, those foreigners seem to be trying to fish for some easy benefits.¡± Wei Chang said gravely.


    Everyone remained silent, after all, how would they dare to speak when His Honor still hasn¡¯t spoken.


    Ye Hua drank a mouth of champagne, then said, ¡°Let them fish for whatever benefits that they can fish for themselves then, and after they have eaten their fill, we will catch all of them in one go!¡±


    Lie Gu praised, ¡°Your Honor is truly a master tactician, to give those people a smack on their heads right when they are about to seed, Your Honor is truly formidable!¡±


    ¡°Lie Gu, when have you be so eloquent in speaking?¡± Ye Huaughed lightly.


    Lie Gu scratched onto his chin embarrassedly, ¡°In order to increase my knowledge, I have been reading bookstely.¡±


    ¡°That is a good thing, knowledge is power. The two of you should also spend time on studying.¡± Ye Hua looked towards the green and red brothers and said.


    The green and red brothers naturally gave their word that they would spend time on studying. After all, in their eyes, if they followed along with His Honor¡¯s words, they would naturally be able to live well.


    Seeing that Yi Hong had a look on him that seemed like he had something to say but didn¡¯t dare to say, Ye Hua asked curiously, ¡°Little red, if you have something that you want to say, then say it, a man shouldn¡¯t hesitate back and forth!¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, can you take back the time limit of two months?¡± Yi Hong asked while trembling with fear.


    The moment Yi Hong finished speaking, Wei Chang and Lie Gu¡¯s expressions immediately sunk, and even Big Brother Green also scolded his little brother for being extremely foolish!


    You are asking His Honor to take back his own words?! Are you tired of living, or is it that, your powers have gone to your head?!


    Yi Hong also realized that he had made a mistake. As Yi Hong lowered his head all the way down, he thought to himself, ¡°I am really a fool, His Honor treats me so well, and yet I still tried to request His Honor to take back his own words.¡±


    Zi Shan was secretly observing the men¡¯s side, and when she saw Yi Hong lowered his head, and the others¡¯ expressions turned ugly, she more or less knew what Yi Hong had said.


    Ye Hua patted Yi Hong¡¯s shoulder, and without saying anything, he walked towards his wives.


    After shaking his head, Lie Gu walked away too. You are fortunate that today is your wedding day. If this was ced at normal times, His Honor would have definitely chided you for being disrespectful towards one¡¯s superior!


    Ye Hua¡¯s action of patting little red¡¯s shoulder was that he wanted to tell little red that, I, the Supreme Overlord, am able to bestow you what you have now, but I am also able to take it all back! Do not forget your own position!


    ¡°Little red, don¡¯t bring this matter up to His Honor again, if not, the consequences will be very grave!¡± Wei Chang said gravely.


    Right now, only Zi Shan herself could save herself from the current situation, and the way to save herself was to get pregnant as soon as possible. However, Zi Shan wouldn¡¯t do that, which caused Yi Hong to have no choice but to anger His Honor.


    After finished speaking, Wei Chang went to apany his girlfriend, leaving Big Brother Green to be the only person still standing with Yi Hong.


    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be disheartened, you can try to talk things out with Zi Shan and strive to get her pregnant as soon as possible. This way, nothing will happen in two months¡¯ time.¡±


    Towards his big brother¡¯s advice, how would Yi Hong not know that nothing would happen if Zi Shan became pregnant in two months¡¯ time? However, Yi Hong didn¡¯t want to force Zi Shan, and in actuality, he was already very satisfied with how everything was currently.


    After chatting for quite a while, everyone began returning back home.


    And on the way home, Ye Hua finally knew what it meant by reaping what one has sown.


    ¡°Ye Hua, when are you going to marry us?¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, could it be that, you do not want to marry us?¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, could it be that, you still have other women outside?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Ah Li wants to marry too.¡±


    Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, and Donghuang Li¡¯s voices constantly rang out in Ye Hua¡¯s ears, and Ye Hua felt like his head was starting to ache.


    It seems like I cannot let them attend weddings anymore in the future.


    However, regarding marrying the two women, Ye Hua had naturally thought of it before.


    My wedding with them has to be the grandest in the entire universe. However, for that to happen, it will still have to take some time, because I still have not conquered this entire universe.


    ......


    Zijin City!


    Qing Family¡¯s vi.


    A handsome-looking man who was driving a Bentley stopped the Bentley in front of the vi¡¯s doorway.


    The man carried a lot of gifts from the car, then walked to the front of the door and knocked on the door.


    The door could be seen being opened, and a woman appeared behind the door. The woman was precisely Qing Ya¡¯s mother, Zi Han.


    Looking at the unfamiliar handsome man, Zi Han asked confusedly, ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Zi, do you not remember me? I am Chen Xuanzong. Back when I was small, I had evene to your house to y. During the time when I attended school, I used to walk back home together with Qing Ya every day. At that time, I was still very fat.¡± While speaking, Chen Xuanzong puffed his cheeks to prove that he was the fatty from back then.


    Zi Han suddenly recalled. Back then at Long¡¯an City, a family with the surname Chen did indeed live next door to me. This Chen Xuanzong, I still remember that he was very fat when he was still small. It has only been a few years since I havest seen him, and he has now already be so handsome.


    ¡°Ah, so you are Xiao Chen! Come on in.¡± Zi Han said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Thank you, aunt.¡±


    Chen Xuanzong changed into slippers, then walked into the house.


    All of this feels so familiar, seemingly like it was still yesterday.


    ¡°Aunt Zi, is Qing Ya not home?¡± Although Chen Xuanzong knew why Qing Ya wasn¡¯t home, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask. After all, what if history had changed?


    The moment her daughter was mentioned, Zi Han let out a deep sigh.


    Seeing that Aunt Zi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good, Chen Xuanzong knew that history did not change, and Qing Ya was still engaged to that bastard, Long Aotian!


    ¡°Aunt, please take a seat.¡± Chen Xuanzong ced the gifts down, then helped Aunt Zi to the sofa.


    Look at this handsome and outgoing young fellow, isn¡¯t he much better than that Ye Hua who always has a cold look on his face? Why is Qing Ya so stubborn?


    Zi Han let out a heavy sigh, ¡°Xiao Chen, truth to be told, Qing Ya left home in a fit of pique and is currently staying outside.¡±


    As expected, nothing has changed. That damned Long Aotian, not only did he harm Qing Ya, but he also harmed Qing Yutong too, he is simply inhumane.


    Brother, since Ye Hua appeared, your memories have already be messed up. Right now, Long Aotian was still struggling deep within the mountains.


    ¡°Although Qing Ya¡¯s temper is not good, she still cares about her family.¡± Chen Xuanzong was naturally going to speak good things about Qing Ya, and at the same time, express his reason foring here today.


    Zi Han naturally still had a bit of impression of Chen Xuanzong. I remember that Xiao Chen used to be very shy back then, and now, he has be tall and handsome. Looking at him, he is indeed suitable enough to be Qing Ya¡¯s partner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to say good things about her, just mentioning her is making me angry!¡±


    Chen Xuanzongughed lightly, appearing very refined. This caused Zi Han to feel that Chen Xuanzong was much steadierpared to Long Aotian.


    ¡°Xiao Chen, back then, why did your family suddenly move house?¡± Zi Han asked curiously.


    Chen Xuanzong¡¯s expression froze.


    That time, it was not that my family moved house, it was that my family had been exterminated. Back then, because I wasn¡¯t at home, I managed to escape death. Afterward, I continued living while with my identity concealed. However, I would still regrly check on how Qing Ya was doing.


    However, one day, when I heard of the news that Qing Ya hadmitted suicide, I began to be addicted to drinking, and in the end, I jumped into a river and died.


    But who would have known, I ended up reborning in a different world, and after hundred years, I finally became a demon emperor! And right now, I have returned back to earth!


    Chen Xuanzong said with a light smile, ¡°Aunt, my family moved because of business-rted issues. Back then, because we left in a hurry, I didn¡¯t have the time to even say goodbye to Qing Ya.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I will give Qing Ya a call now and tell her toe back. I really can¡¯t put my mind at ease with her staying at the south.¡± While speaking, Zi Han picked up her phone and called her daughter¡¯s phone number.


    Currently, Qing Ya was being pressed down onto by Ye Hua¡¯s body, and Ye Hua was enjoying Qing Ya¡¯s soft and sweet lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around anymore, my phone is ringing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pick it up!¡± Ye Hua said gravely. I, the Supreme Overlord, am currently enjoying myself, no one is allowed to interrupt me!


    ¡°Just wait for a bit~¡± Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua wrinkled his brows, ¡°Make it quick!¡±


    After picking up her phone, Qing Ya realized that it was her mother who was calling her.


    It has been a very long time since I havest seen mom, I do quite miss her.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Qing Ya called out tenderly.

 Chapter 306 - Going back to parental home

    <strong>Chapter 306 ¨C Going back to parental home</strong>


    When Ye Hua heard the word ¡°mom¡±, he immediately wrinkled his brows as he had a bad feeling.


    Zi Han said delicately, ¡°Ya¡¯er, mom misses you.¡±


    Zi Han¡¯s words straightforwardly pierced through the deepest and tenderest part of Qing Ya¡¯s heart.


    Thinking about it, it has indeed been a very long time since I went back home to visit mom. Sigh...


    ¡°Mom, I miss you too.¡± Qing Ya sat straight up on the bed and said tenderly.


    Ye Hua pulled Qing Ya into his embrace and gave Qing Ya a warning look. It has only been a few days since you came back home, and yet you are intending on going out again?


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, I heard your dad said that south isn¡¯t quite peaceful during these recent days, we can¡¯t put our minds at ease knowing that you two sisters are currently staying at south.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you can be at ease, Yutong and I are very safe, nothing will happen to us.¡± Qing Ya consoled her mom.


    This damned fellow, I¡¯m on the phone, and yet he is still messing around, caressing my body!


    Zi Han said faintly, ¡°Your dad is tough on the outside but soft on the inside, in actuality, he misses you two very much, and his body hasn¡¯t been feeling well during these few days. Also, your grandpa and grandma are here at the vi too, they have been staying at the vi since a few days ago.¡±


    After thinking about it, it makes sense. Dad definitely received news that south isn¡¯t safe, and thus, he called grandpa and grandma toe over and stay at the vi.


    Hearing that her daughter wasn¡¯t saying anything, Zi Han held onto her forehead and said, ¡°Mom¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been feeling well too during these few days.¡±


    Now that Zi Han had spoken up to this point, if Qing Ya were to still not go back home and visit her family, it would really be unfilial of her.


    ¡°Mom, I get it, I wille back home with Yutong in a few days.¡± Qing Ya said helplessly.


    Ye Hua¡¯s gaze turned cold. What are you saying? You are going to be staying outside again? Are you thinking of dying!


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, don¡¯t wait a few days,e back home tomorrow, mom misses you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, I wille back home as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing that her daughter agreed toe back home, Zi Han let out a breath of relief, then hung the phone.


    ¡°This Ya¡¯er, she is truly worrisome, I have to feign that I am sick, then would she be willing toe back home.¡± Zi Han said helplessly as she stood up and poured a cup of water for Chen Xuanzong.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Chen Xuanzong said as he took over the cup. Afterward, he said, ¡°Aunt, no matter what is said, Qing Ya still cares about you.¡±


    While with a smile on her face, Zi Han asked curiously, ¡°Xiao Chen, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it is hard to find a girlfriend, I am currently still single.¡± Chen Xuanzongughed embarrassedly.


    Zi Han smiled, ¡°Xiao Chen, don¡¯t say that, with your conditions, it is easy for you to find a girlfriend if you want to.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but it is hard to find one who I truly like.¡± Chen Xuanzong let out a breath. In this entire lifetime of mine, I have only truly liked one person.


    Zi Han seemed to have understood something, and all she could do was cover her awkwardness by taking a sip of her tea.


    Chen Xuanzong also knew that he had spoken too much and thus he apologized, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I still have some other matters to attend to, so I will be taking my leave now. In any case, I shouldn¡¯t be taking up any more of aunt¡¯s time.¡± Chen Xuanzong stood up and said. Chen Xuanzong acted very modestly, and Zi Han was very fond of how modest Chen Xuanzong was.


    Zi Han nodded her head, ¡°Alright, Xiao Chen, take care.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, Xiao Chen, give me your phone number, when Ya¡¯er returned home, I will tell her to give you a call.¡±


    Chen Xuanzong became exulted as he took out a business card and handed it over to Zi Han, ¡°Thank you, aunt!¡±


    ¡°En, aunt has high hopes for you.¡±


    After walking out of Qing Family¡¯s vi, Chen Xuanzong let out a breath.


    During my past life, I wasn¡¯t able to bring happiness to Qing Ya. However, this lifetime, I will definitely properly cherish her and not allow her to suffer any harm!


    Zi Han who was within the house took a look at the business card. The business card was pure gold, and on the front of the business card, only a name was carved on it, and the name was naturally Chen Xuanzong¡¯s name. As for the back of the business card, there was a phone number carved on it.


    This business card looks very imposing, this Xiao Chen seems to be doing pretty well for himself. Not bad.


    ¡°Zi Han, who came just now?¡± Qing Yutong¡¯s mother, Wang Muqing, walked down the stairs while yawning.


    Zi Han smiled lightly, ¡°Ya¡¯er¡¯s childhood friend.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya and Qing Yutong, those two are truly worrisome...¡± Wang Muqing poured a ss of water, and that coquettish look on her was truly beautiful. Qing Ya and Qing Yutong¡¯s father could truly be said to be a man who knows how to enjoy life.


    ¡°I gave Ya¡¯er a call just a while ago, she will be bringing Yutong back home with her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wang Muqing cried out in surprise.


    Zi Han nodded her head. As long as it is something that my daughter herself said that she would do, she would definitely do it.


    However, there was a very grave consequence for Qing Ya¡¯s action of giving her word that she would go back home as soon as possible, and the consequence was that she was going to be ruthlessly bullied by Ye Hua.


    ¡°You are going to go back home?¡± Ye Hua questioned coldly.


    Qing Ya ced her phone down, then stared straight at Ye Hua¡¯s eyes. Right after, Qing Ya suddenly pushed onto Ye Hua with her hands!


    Qing Ya pushed Ye Hua down onto the bed, then boldly kissed towards her own man.


    I precisely like how domineering this woman is!


    ¡°Ye Hua~¡±


    Ye Hua couldn¡¯t stand this kind of voice the most, upon hearing this voice that Qing Ya made, he immediately got goosebumps.


    Every time when she has a request, she would act like this.


    ¡°Ye Hua~ Hmmm~ Hmmm~ Hmmm~¡±


    Ye Hua asked gravely, ¡°How many days will you be away for?¡±


    ¡°Erm... half a month?¡±


    ¡°Half a month?!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely. Ever since Qing Ya awakened that whatever blood vessels of hers, she has been constantly going out and staying away from home. Even I, the Supreme Overlord, am not even as busy as this Qing Ya is!


    ¡°10 days then.¡± Qing Ya shook onto Ye Hua¡¯s arm and pleaded.


    Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°A week! If you don¡¯t return back home in a week, don¡¯t me me foring over to drag you back home!¡±


    ¡°Alright, a week it will be then~¡± Upon hearing that Ye Hua agreed for her to go back home for a week, Qing Ya immediately jumped off the bed.


    As expected, I cannot agree to her requests too easily, the moment I agreed to her requests, she immediately changes her face.


    Also, isn¡¯t a week a bit too long? I should have just given her 2-3 days instead.


    Qing Ya opened the wardrobe, intending to prepare the clothes that she will be needing for the trip back to her parental home, ¡°Ye Hua, during the time where I am not home, you can just focus on making a new child with Baizhi.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡± Ye Huaughed coldly.


    ¡°Also, tomorrow is the day that Ye Zizi has to report to school, don¡¯t you forget about it!¡± Qing Ya reminded.


    Ye Hua was very unhappy, ¡°This was obviously your job, and yet now, you are pushing your job onto me.¡±


    ¡°You are my husband after all, right~ Muacks~¡±


    There was nothing wrong with what Qing Ya said.


    ¡°What are you packing your clothes so early for?¡±


    ¡°Well, the earlier I leave, the earlier Ie back. And the earlier Ie back, the higher the chances that a certain king of jealousy won¡¯t flip out.¡±


    The corner of Ye Hua¡¯s mouth twitched. Ye Hua snorted coldly, ¡°Would I, Ye Hua, be jealous? You are dreaming too much.¡±


    ¡°It would be the best if you really won¡¯t be jealous. Come, let your wife have a kiss~ Good boy~¡±


    ¡°......¡± Do you take me as a three-year-old child and think that just by giving me a kiss, everything would be fine? Aren¡¯t you going to at least give me a hug too?


    After finished packing her clothes, Qing Ya booked an afternoon flight. As for why Qing Ya doesn¡¯t just fly over to her destination, that was because Qing Ya didn¡¯t want to lose the line of thought that a normal person possesses.


    Just like Ye Hua, when the situation wasn¡¯t very urgent, Qing Ya would choose to travel by vehicle.


    Qing Ya walked to Qing Yutong¡¯s bedroom, and without too long, Qing Yutong could be heard howling in grief.


    What¡¯s the matter with big sister, did she discover her conscience?


    While holding onto his crutch, Ye Hua said to Qing Yutong, ¡°Stop making a scene already. If your big sister is telling you to go back home with her, then just go back home with her.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua secretly sent amunication transmission to Qing Yutong, ¡°Properly look after your big sister for me. When youe back, I will let you eat meat!¡±


    Upon hearing that there was meat to eat, Qing Yutong¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Big sister, it has indeed been a very long time since we havest returned home, I will quickly go and pack my things now.¡±


    Qing Ya was no longer an ordinary human now. Although she wasn¡¯t able to hear what was said in themunication transmission, she knew that Ye Hua sent amunication transmission to Qing Yutong.


    This fellow, to actually sent a spy to watch after me! This fellow is truly petty. However, this fellow¡¯s action does make me feel delighted.


    ¡°Zizi, I will be heading back to my parental home for a few days, you have to be obedient while I¡¯m not home, okay?¡± Qing Ya rubbed onto Ye Zizi¡¯s head and reminded.


    Ye Zizi nodded her head, ¡°I will definitely be obedient!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°I will be damned if I believe you.¡±

 Chapter 307 - Enjoy a world of two people

    <strong>Chapter 307 ¨C Enjoy a world of two people</strong>


    Right at this moment, while carrying her daughter, Donghuang Baizhi walked into the bedroom, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya is going to go back to her parental home for a few days.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Qing Ya pinched onto Donghuang Li¡¯s cheek, ¡°Baizhi, Ye Hua will be in your care for the next few days, I won¡¯t be disturbing you two¡¯s world of two people.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Aunt Qing, are you going to go out and have fun? Ah Li wants to go out and have fun too.¡± Donghuang Li stretched out her hands towards Qing Ya, evidently wanting to be carried by Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya carried over Donghuang Li, ¡°Aunt Qing is not going out to have fun, Aunt Qing is going back to her parental home to visit her father and mother.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ording to etiquettes, Ah Li should visit Aunt Qing¡¯s father and mother too. If not, Ah Li would seem very ill-mannered.¡± Donghuang Li said, causing everyone tough.


    Ye Hua suddenly had a bright idea, ¡°Qing Ya, how about you bring Ah Li along with you.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi cried out in surprise.


    After crying out in surprise, Qing Ya immediately knew Ye Hua¡¯s intentions.


    Meanwhile, Donghuang Baizhi ruthlessly took a re at Ye Hua.


    ¡°Daddy is the best, Ah Li precisely likes daddy.¡± Donghuang Li jumped down from Qing Ya¡¯s embrace, and without too long, Donghuang Li could be seen entering the room while pulling onto a small suitcase.


    ¡°Ah Li has finished preparing, when are we going to head out?¡±


    Everyone, ¡°......¡±


    Afternoon 3 pm, Ye Hua naturally had to apany Qing Ya and his daughter to the airport. Donghuang Baizhi followed along too, becauseter on, Donghuang Baizhi was going to be in charge of driving the car back home.


    When Ye Hua drives, he was basically ying bumper car. When he sees someone else cuts in front of his car, he would step down on the pedal and hit onto the car that cut in front of him.


    A handsome man, an adorable little girl, and three super beautiful women. When the four arrived at the airport, they naturally attracted others¡¯ gazes.


    Many foreigners took out their handphones and took photos of the three beautiful women. After all, women that were as beautiful as the three were very hard to find.


    ¡°Baizhi, you two can head back home already, I will take good care of Ah Li.¡± Qing Ya who was carrying onto Donghuang Li said with a slight smile.


    Donghuang Li said with her sweet voice, ¡°Daddy, mommy, you two can head back home, Ah Li will take good care of Aunt Qing.¡±


    Of course, Qing Yutong dressed up as her big sister once again. While wearing earphones and sucking on a lollipop that Ye Zizi gave to her, Qing Yutong stood behind her big sister,pletely having the image of a bad girl.


    Ye Hua silently nodded his head, then soon after, said, ¡°Qing Ya, I have a few questions to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is about to give Aunt Qing a test~¡±


    Everyoneughed helplessly.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Do you know what the punishment is if you get any of the questions wrong?¡±


    ¡°To give you a kiss.¡± Qing Ya said as she pouted her mouth. This fellow, he wants to act cool in public again...


    ¡°It is good that you know what the punishment is. I will ask you the first question now then, what should you wear when you go to a ss reunion?¡±


    Qing Yaughed lightly, ¡°ss reunion? I absolutely won¡¯t go to the ss reunion.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi covered onto her mouth andughed lightly.


    Towards Ye Hua¡¯s questions, the two women had already long undergone a long discussion with each other.


    ¡°Aunt Qing is the best~¡± Even Donghuang Li knew the answer to that question too, and while praising Qing Ya, Donghuang Li kissed onto Qing Ya¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°You are lucky, you guessed correctly.¡± Ye Hua was currently unhappy. Can¡¯t you just let me enjoy others¡¯ gazes of envy?


    ¡°Me and...¡±


    Before Ye Hua even finished speaking, Qing Ya said, ¡°I only have you in my heart.¡±


    Upon hearing that, even Donghuang Li turned red from embarrassment, and Donghuang Li could be seen burying her head in Qing Ya¡¯s embrace.


    Ye Hua let out a sigh. Seems like I, the Supreme Overlord, have to think of another way.


    However, right when Ye Hua was feeling disappointed, Qing Ya tipped onto her toes and gave Ye Hua a kiss on his cheek. Soon after, Qing Ya pulled onto her suitcase, ¡°Alright, the two of you can head back home already, we will be heading to our flight now.¡±


    Looking at their backs that were getting further and further away from him, Ye Hua rubbed onto his cheek. This Qing Ya, she is truly bing more and more mischievous.


    Soon after, Ye Hua swept his eyes around his surroundings. Humans, go on and gasp in surprise at my luck with women, my luck with women is something that you all won¡¯t ever be able to enjoy in your entire lifetime!


    After finished thinking those words to himself, Ye Hua held onto Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s waist. Who dares to act cool in front of me, the Supreme Overlord!


    Donghuang Baizhi was helpless. This fellow¡¯s acting cool after smoking syndrome has be more serious, his symptom is now able to start acting up even when he hasn¡¯t smoked a cigarette.


    ¡°Baizhi, let¡¯s go back and start making a new child.¡± Ye Hua was a bit excited. After arriving back home, I have to do some warmup first in order to prevent my lower back from spraining.


    After getting into the driver seat, Donghuang Baizhi rolled her eyes at Ye Hua, ¡°You best rest a few more days first, don¡¯t end up spraining your lower back.¡±


    I, the Supreme Overlord, am currently lively as a dragon, I¡¯m able to fight for three days and three nights without any problem!


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s properly enjoy our world of two people.¡±


    Ayer of bright red appeared on Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s face.


    This is indeed a hard toe by chance for me to be able to enjoy a world of two people with Ye Hua.


    Upon thinking up to here, Donghuang Baizhi suddenly began feeling nervous.


    Ye Hua who was sitting at the front passenger seat said faintly, ¡°Baizhi, don¡¯t end up being like that time, fainting in just a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua!¡± Donghuang Baizhi said coquettishly. It has already been three years since that matter, and this guy is still bringing it up!


    Ye Hua turned his head around and looked towards Donghuang Baizhi, ¡°Baizhi, I precisely like how beautiful you were during that night.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯m currently driving!¡± Donghuang Baizhi bit onto her lip. This fellow, he sent everyone away so that he couldy his hands on me, what a scheming person he is!


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Ye Hua wants to express that he was very happy. I am going to be able to enjoy this mature body of Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s soon, just thinking about it is making me excited.


    On the other side, it was Donghuang Li¡¯s first time flying on an airne, and she was very excited.


    Because the trip was very rushed, Qing Ya wasn¡¯t able to buy business ss seats and was only able to buy economy ss seats.


    However, since economy ss seats wereid out in three by three, it was just nice for the three to sit together.


    Donghuang Li naturally sat at the window seat, so that she could see the white clouds.


    ¡°Ah Li, fasten your seat belt.¡± Qing Ya reminded.


    Donghuang Li quickly fastened her seat belt, then asked curiously, ¡°Aunt Qing, daddy and mommy are making a new child together at home, are you not angry~¡±


    Qing Ya went into a daze for a moment, then rubbed onto Donghuang Li¡¯s head.


    If I would be angry because of this, I would have long died from anger.


    Now that things have reached this point, there is no point in being angry or whatsoever. Furthermore, Donghuang Baizhi is pretty good, I¡¯m able to ept her. However, she is the only one that I can ept!


    ¡°Hmmm, if it was in the past, I would be angry, but at present, I won¡¯t anymore.¡± Qing Ya smiled tenderly.


    Donghuang Li nodded her head, totally having a look on her like she was a little adult, and seemed like she was trying to say, ¡°I understand everything, you don¡¯t have to exin anymore.¡±


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth. Big sister really changed.


    Or perhaps, I should say, love changed both big sister and brother-inw.


    ¡°Master, it has already been so long since you set aside the mission of pushing over your brother-inw, when are you going to continue with this mission?¡± Qing Yutong¡¯s system asked.


    While listening to a song, Qing Yutong replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this matter at another time, I want to sleep now.¡±


    In the past, I have indeed thought of pushing over brother-inw, but after seeing how brother-inw and big sister got into quarrels with each other, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like pushing over brother-inw anymore.


    In anyways, with such a formidable brother-inw to back me up, there isn¡¯t really any difference whether if I pushed over brother-inw or not. If I get bullied, would brother-inw not seek justice back for me?


    Therefore, it must be said that, it is not bad to be a sister-inw.


    ¡°Aunt Qing.¡± Donghuang Li called out.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong both looked over to Donghuang Li.


    Donghuang Li pursed her lips. Whenever I am with both big Aunt Qing and small Aunt Qing, when I say ¡°Aunt Qing¡±, both of them would turn their heads over to me.


    ¡°Aunt Qing, Ah Li feels that Ah Li should change how Ah Li addresses Aunt Qing.¡±


    Qing Ya smiled sweetly, ¡°Alright, then, how would Ah Li like to address Aunt Qing?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, Mommy Qing~¡±


    Amused by what Ah Li said, Qing Yutongughed.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya petntly gave her little sister a poke on the shoulder.


    Looking at Ah Li¡¯s eyes that were filled with anticipation, Qing Ya spread out her hands helplessly, ¡°Alright. However, when we are in front of Mommy Qing¡¯s family, Ah Li cannot address Mommy Qing as Mommy Qing, okay?¡±


    ¡°En, Ah Li understood.¡±

 Chapter 308 - Sage Doctor Song Huang

    <strong>Chapter 308 ¨C Sage Doctor Song Huang</strong>


    Later on, when we arrived at the vi, and Ah Li were to call me mommy, my mother would most probably be stupefied.


    The airne smoothly and steadilynded at Zijin City¡¯s international airport.


    Qing Ya carried Donghuang Li who was currently fast asleep, while Qing Yutong was in charge of pulling the suitcases. All for the sake of eating meat, Qing Yutong was working hard.


    After hailing a cab, they straightforwardly headed back to their home.


    The two¡¯s parents most likely did not expect that their daughters would return back home so fast. And Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were obviously intending on giving their parents a surprise.


    When they arrived at the front door of their house, it was already 7 pm, exactly the time for dinner.


    Qing Ya was still carrying onto Donghuang Li who was still fast asleep, while Qing Yutong had already removed her makeup when she was in the cab, so as to prevent her parents from nagging at her...


    Ding... ding...


    The person who opened the door was Uncle Fu.


    ¡°The two misses?! Sorry, I got too exhrated. The two of you finally returned home!¡± Uncle Fu was very exhrated. This is the first time in a long while since I havest seen the two missesing back home together, thest time that I have seen the two missese back home together was when they were still attending school.


    ¡°Uncle Fu.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fu.¡±


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong greeted cordially.


    ¡°The two misses, please quicklye on in, master and the madams are currently having their dinner.¡± Uncle Fu took over the suitcases from Qing Yutong, and Qing Ya and Qing Yutong walked into the house.


    Donghuang Li was still fast asleep. It was normal for a child to like to sleep.


    The two sisters walked to the dining room, and their family could be seen to be present at the dining room.


    Upon seeing Qing Ya and Qing Yutong walked into the dining room, everyone was surprised.


    Zi Han and Wang Muqin were very happy. It was just earlier this noon that I gave Ya¡¯er a call and told her toe back home, and right after the phone call, she actually immediately flew back home on the same day. Ya¡¯er has truly be a lot more sensible than she was in the past.


    Looking at Qing Huaxuan, who was Qing Ya and Qing Yutong¡¯s father, there was happiness in his gaze, but he still had a cold look on his face, seemingly to not be able to put his face down.


    Grandpa, Qing Chengren, let out a benevolent smile, while grandma, Mei Xunshuang, looked confusedly at her two granddaughters. From the looks of it, Mei Xunshuang¡¯s dementia has be even more serious. Right now, she couldn¡¯t even recognize Qing Ya and Qing Yutong anymore.


    However, this time, Qing Ya possessed the capability to treat her grandma¡¯s dementia.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, Yutong, the two of you still haven¡¯t eaten dinner, right? Come over and take a seat, mom will go and get a bowl of rice for each of you.¡± Zi Han was even crying tears of joy.


    Thest time where Ya¡¯er left home, she left home in a pique of fit. It has been so long since then, and Ya¡¯er has now finally returned home.


    Just that, whose child is it that Ya¡¯er is carrying onto?


    ¡°Qing Ya, whose child is it that you are carrying onto?¡± Qing Chengren asked.


    Qing Ya said tenderly, ¡°This is my friend¡¯s child, I will be taking care of her for a few days, count it as a warmup for when I finally finish giving birth to my child.¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s words immediately reminded everyone that there was still a child within Qing Ya¡¯s stomach.


    Qing Yutong silently praised her big sister for being formidable. As expected of big sister, after awakening her blood vessels, her temperament has changed too.


    Qing Chengren seemed to havee to ept the fact that Qing Ya was pregnant with a child, and he could be seen saying gravely, ¡°Qing Ya, since it is your friend¡¯s child, you have to properly look after the child then, don¡¯t be careless and allow any ident to happen.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I got it.¡±


    Zi Han hurriedly ced some vegetables into her daughter¡¯s bowl, ¡°Enough chatting already. Qing Ya, do eat more.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you should eat more too.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm~¡± Donghuang Li suddenly let out a sweet yawn.


    After rubbing her hazy big eyes, Donghuang Li asked, ¡°Mommy Qing, where are we?¡±


    Mommy?


    Everyone was confused, and Qing Yutong felt that Little Ah Li was simply here to troll her big sister.


    ¡°Ah Li, we have arrived home.¡±


    Donghuang Li went into a daze for a moment, ¡°Aunt Qing, so we have arrived, Ah Li dreamt of mommy just now.¡±


    Qing Ya smiled and thought to herself, ¡°This Little Ah Li sure is smart.¡±


    Donghuang Li could be seen taking a look at everyone that was present at the dining room, then got off from Qing Ya¡¯s embrace, stood up straight at Qing Ya¡¯s side, and shouted out, ¡°Grandpa, grandma, uncle, aunts, hello everyone, I am called Donghuang Li, this is the first time that Ah Li has met everyone, please do treat Ah Li kindly. Ah Li still does not have any ie yet, thus, Ah Li didn¡¯t have money to buy gifts. Therefore, don¡¯t me Ah Li for not bringing gifts. Wait till Ah Li grows up and has money, Ah Li will definitely note over and visit you all while empty-handed.¡±


    Donghuang Li felt that she didn¡¯t throw her daddy¡¯s face. Daddy is not here, therefore, it is only natural that I will be representing daddy.


    Everyone went into a daze. This little child sure is well-mannered.


    If they were to find out that Donghuang Li was Ye Hua¡¯s daughter, they would definitely not believe it. After all, the father was extremely cocky, always acting like he was the number one in the world, and yet, the daughter was actually this well-mannered and adorable? How was this even possible?


    ¡°Qing Ya, whose child is this? This child sure is clever.¡± Wang Muqing was very fond of Donghuang Li, and she could be seen walking over to Donghuang Li and carried Donghuang Li up from the floor.


    Qing Ya said, ¡°This child belongs to a close female friend of mine.¡±


    Donghuang Li precisely likes hearing adults praise her.


    ¡°Ah Li promised mommy that Ah Li would take good care of Aunt Qing.¡± Donghuang Li began showing off just how sensible she was.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutongughed.


    And Zi Han could be seen walking over to Donghuang Li and said with a smile on her face, ¡°Ah Li sure is sensible.¡±


    Chen Huaxuan said faintly, ¡°Alright, all of you, go back to your seats and start finishing dinner, the food is getting cold already.¡±


    At the dinner table, Donghuang Li helped pick up and ce foods into everyone¡¯s bowl, causing everyone, including Qing Huaxuan who rarely smiles to smile happily.


    This little girl sure is sensible.


    Seeing that everyone has pretty much been made happy by her, Donghuang Li said in a low voice to Qing Ya, ¡°Mommy Qing, you can be at ease, Ah Li will protect you, this is the mission that daddy gave to Ah Li.¡±


    Qing Ya smiled very sweetly as she said in a low voice, ¡°As expected, Ah Li is the best.¡±


    ¡°That is only natural.¡±


    Qing Huaxuan ced his chopsticks down and said faintly, ¡°Qing Ya, Yutong, now that you two have returned home, don¡¯t go back to the south anymore, south has recently be a very dangerous ce to live in.¡±


    Zi Han followed along and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that many people have died in the south.¡±


    ¡°Dad, mom, big sister and I intend on going back after resting for a week. After all, we still have a lot of work to do over at the south.¡± Qing Yutong was naturally going to speak up for her big sister.


    If I don¡¯t go back to the south in a week, brother-inw won¡¯t bring me to act cool anymore.


    In actuality, what Qing Yutong worried about the most was that, if they don¡¯t return back in a week, her brother-inw woulde over here to drag them back.


    ¡°Whose child is this? Is this Ya¡¯er¡¯s child?¡± Mei Xunshuang suddenly cried out in surprise, causing everyone to be startled.


    Seeing that his partner¡¯s dementia had be even more serious, pain appeared in Qing Chengren¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Has granny¡¯s dementia gotten worse?¡± Qing Ya asked gravely. I wonder if I am able to cure granny¡¯s dementia with my powers or not.


    Qing Huaxuan let out a breath, then said faintly, ¡°Qing Ya, don¡¯t worry about your granny¡¯s dementia, your grandpa has already invited Sage Doctor toe over and treat your granny¡¯s dementia.¡±


    Sage Doctor?


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were both confused.


    Qing Chengren smiled, ¡°Qing Ya, Yutong, the two of you probably still do not know that, in the north, there is a Sage Doctor! This Sage Doctor¡¯s tracks are hard to track, and his medical expertise is seemingly like that of an immortal. It is very hard to invite this Sage Doctor even if one has money. This time, for Sage Doctor to be willing toe over and treat your granny¡¯s dementia, it could be counted as our Qing Family being fortunate.¡±


    Qing Yutong ced the drumstick that she was holding in her hand down in her bowl, then asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, how were you able to invite such a formidable person over to treat granny¡¯s dementia?¡±


    ¡°Well, I contacted an oldrade-in-arms of mine, and after great difficulty, I managed to find out Sage Doctor¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Qing Ya was a bit worried. I hope that grandpa didn¡¯t end up inviting over a swindler.


    ¡°Grandpa, what is this Sage Doctor¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Song Huang.¡±


    Both Qing Ya and Qing Yutong have never heard of such a person.


    However, Donghuang Li, on the other hand, she had once almost killed Song Huang.


    Back then when Xun Yi and the others went to snatch over Xiao Yi¡¯s Xuan Yuan Sword, Song Huang was present at the scene.


    And during then, when Ye Hua was controlling Xuan Yuan Sword and killing people that were at the scene, there was a moment where Donghuang Li suddenly shook onto Ye Hua¡¯s hand, causing Xuan Yuan Sword to fly around in disorder.


    When Xuan Yuan Sword flew around in disorder, some people died, while some people lost their manhood. Therefore, Ah Li could be said to have indirectly killed quite a number of people.

 Chapter 309 - Rival in love has appeared.

    <strong>Chapter 309 ¨C Rival in love has appeared.</strong>


    Right at this moment, Qing Chengren¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and the person who called Qing Chengren¡¯s phone was Qing Chengren¡¯s oldrade-in-arms.


    ¡°Ah? You are saying that Sage Doctor will being over tonight?¡± Qing Chengren cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Haha, alright, alright, I got it, thank you!¡± Qing Chengren hurriedly gave his thanks, then soon after, ced his phone down.


    My partner¡¯s dementia can finally be cured.


    Qing Ya decided to watch and see how things go for now. If that Sage Doctor or whatever is a swindler, I will chase him away, then try and see if I can cure granny¡¯s dementia by myself or not.


    ¡°Everyone, quickly finish dinner, then prepare to wee Sage Doctor.¡± Qing Huaxuan said hurriedly.


    Qing Ya suddenly recalled of Donghuang Baizhi. Baizhi¡¯s Voidless Realm is north¡¯s big power, so wouldn¡¯t a mere Sage Doctor have to obediently listen to Baizhi¡¯s words?


    Meanwhile, Qing Yutong thought differently. My brother-inw is a Supreme Overlord, a mere Sage Doctor is nothing at all, even a mere sneeze from brother-inw is enough to kill this whatever Sage Doctor.


    Andstly, Donghuang Li¡¯s thoughts were much simpler. Daddy is the most formidable man in the entire world, no other man can bepared to daddy at all.


    After finishing dinner, everyone helped to clean up, then began waiting for Sage Doctor¡¯s arrival.


    Zi Han was currently chatting with her daughter, and from time to time, she would take a look at her daughter¡¯s stomach. Towards the child that was in her daughter¡¯s stomach, Zi Han felt very conflicted, she wants her daughter to abort the child, but at the same time, she also wants her daughter to keep the child.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, do you still remember that neighbor of ours when we lived in Long¡¯an City?¡± Zi Han asked.


    Qing Ya tried recalling, and soon after, she nodded her head.


    I do indeed still remember that neighbor, back then when that neighbor suddenly disappeared, I even felt a bit disappointed.


    However, at that time, I was still a young girl and was at the age where I was starting to be interested in the opposite sex. Thinking about it now, that period of time feels insignificant. Right now, my heart is currently entirely filled with Ye Hua.


    ¡°Xiao Chen came over here today. You should have seen how Xiao Chen looked right now, Xiao Chen has be very handsome.¡± Zi Han began praising Chen Xuanzong, unbeknownst that her daughter¡¯s heart had already been sealed tight by Ye Hua.


    Qing Ya went into a daze for a moment, ¡°Chen Xuanzong came over here?¡±


    Donghuang Li who was sitting on Qing Ya¡¯sp had a trace of a bad feeling. This Chen Xuanzong is definitely a male!


    Even Qing Yutong who was at the side was able to hear the surprise in her big sister¡¯s tone.


    A big matter has urred!


    This Chen Xuanzong is not a simple character!


    Back then, it was not Chen Xuanzong who was secretly in love with big sister, and instead, it was big sister who had a crush on Chen Xuanzong. Just that, in the end, that Chen Xuanzong disappeared. I remember that, during that day, big sister was even prepared to go and give a love letter to that Chen Xuanzong.


    I didn¡¯t expect that after disappearing for so long, this Chen Xuanzong would suddenly appear again! Brother-inw, you have to be careful, your opponent is very formidable!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet for a while.¡± Qing Yutong muttered.


    How would Qing Ya not know what her little sister was intending to do? Qing Ya hurriedly shouted out, ¡°Yutong, what are you intending to do!¡±


    ¡°Use the toilet, of course.¡± After finished speaking, Qing Yutong immediately sold out her big sister and went to report the matter to her brother-inw.


    Qing Ya was helpless. That matter where I was intending to give a love letter to Chen Xuanzong happened when I was still attending school, so how could it count as a valid matter? Moreover, during back then, in the end, I didn¡¯t even give the love letter to Chen Xuanzong.


    All of my first times were given to Ye Hua, but ording to the personality of this king of jealousy, he would definitelyy his hands on Chen Xuanzong.


    No matter what, Chen Xuanzong is still my childhood ymate, therefore, I have to prevent Ye Hua from acting recklessly.


    ......


    Long¡¯an City, within the bedroom that was located at Leisure Bar¡¯s second floor.


    Tonight, Donghuang Baizhi wasn¡¯t going to be able to run away no matter what, and right now, Donghuang Baizhi was pressed down onto by Ye Hua¡¯s body.


    Ye Hua was enjoying the empress¡¯s tender body, while the empress was letting out uncontroble moans.


    From the looks of it, tonight was going to be a repeat of that night from three years ago.


    While kissing Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s cherry lips and caressing each and every inch of Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s body, Ye Hua thought to himself, ¡°To possess such a tender and lovely body, as expected of my woman.¡±


    Ring, ring, ring.


    Ye Hua¡¯s phone rang.


    Ye Hua declined the call.


    Ring, ring, ring, the phone rang again.


    ¡°Ye Hua, pick up your phone first.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said while with her face red.


    Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from Ye Hua tonight, Donghuang Baizhi gave in to her fate and allowed Ye Hua to bully her however he liked.


    While feeling irritated, Ye Hua got off from the bed.


    After taking a look at his phone, he found out that it was his sister-inw who was calling him.


    This Yutong, she really picked a good time to call me.


    After picking up the phone, Ye Hua said gravely, ¡°Yutong, you better give me a good exnation, if not, you are going to be in for a good treat when you returned home.¡±


    Qing Yutong who was sitting on the toilet bowl said hurriedly, ¡°Brother-inw, a big matter happened!¡±


    A big matter happened again?!


    Why do all of you like to use ¡°big¡± to describe matters? No matter how big a matter is, within my eyes, it is but a small matter!


    ¡°What matter is it?¡± Ye Hua asked gravely.


    ¡°Brother-inw, your rival in love has appeared!¡±


    ¡°Rival in love?¡± Ye Hua wrinkled his brows.


    This is a fresh term. I, the Supreme Overlord, only have enemies, what rival in love do I even have?


    Qing Yutong began exining the details of Ye Hua¡¯s rival in love to Ye Hua, and Ye Hua¡¯s brows could be seen bing more and more wrinkled as time went by.


    This man is actually the person who Qing Ya had a crush on when she was small!


    F**k, be it when Qing Ya was still small, or be it when Qing Ya had be an adult, everything of Qing Ya belongs to me!


    I will go and kill that person right now! What is that person called again? Ah, that¡¯s right, Chen Xuanzong! I have to let him know that, my woman is not someone that he could ever dream of having!


    ¡°Brother-inw, calm down, don¡¯t be agitated.¡± Qing Yutong persuaded.


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Hua¡¯s tone was a bit furious.


    It would be fine if it was the person who had a crush on Qing Ya, but for the person to be someone who Qing Ya had a crush on, I definitely have to exterminate that person!


    Qing Yutong said thoughtfully, ¡°Brother-inw, big sister knows that I came to report to you, if you were to go and kill that man now, it is a small matter that the man died, but it would be a big matter if big sister thinks that you were the one who killed him.¡±


    Ye Hua felt that what Qing Yutong said made sense. This Qing Ya has been very cocky recently, while I am killing people at the front, she is at the back saving those who I tried to kill.


    It is very simple to kill that person, but the main point is that, Qing Ya would then quarrel with me again.


    No, this won¡¯t do! I am currently the one who has the upper hand, but if I were to kill this man, I would end up losing the upper hand.


    ¡°Brother-inw, in actuality, this matter isn¡¯t a big deal at all, after all, big sister¡¯s heart is currently already filled with brother-inw. Brother-inw, if you were to kill this guy, wouldn¡¯t you end up hurting your own image? Moreover, Ah Li and I are here to watch over big sister for you.¡±


    Qing Yutong was very mischievous, the main reason she reported this matter to Ye Hua was because she wanted to see her brother-inw act cool. After all, Qing Yutong found that Ye Hua looks extremely handsome when he acts cool.


    If brother-inw killed this Chen Xuanzong right now, brother-inw would end up losing a chance to act cool, and even more, big sister would say that brother-inw willfully ughtered an innocent.


    ¡°Yutong, you analyzed the situation pretty well, my image is indeed much more important. Properly watch over your big sister, if anything abnormal happens, immediately report to me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I guarantee to aplish the mission that had been given to me!¡±


    The two sounded as if they were secret agents who were talking to each other on the phone.


    After cing the phone down, Ye Hua lost the mood to continue doing anything to the empress.


    Donghuang Baizhi hugged Ye Hua from behind and asked tenderly, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, the person who Qing Ya had a crush on when she was small appeared.¡± Ye Hua was very vexed. On one side, Ye Hua wanted to go and secretly get rid of that person, but on the other side, he wanted to maintain his own image.


    I, the Supreme Overlord, am not someone who would willfully ughter the innocents... Alright, what I just said is indeed a bit fake.


    Donghuang Baizhiughed lightly, ¡°This is nothing for you to worry about, I understand Qing Ya, her heart ispletely filled with just you.¡±


    ¡°That is only natural, if not, I would have already gone and killed that person!¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore, Qing Ya is able to properly handle this matter by herself.¡±


    While lying on the bed and hugging the empress, Ye Hua asked curiously, ¡°Let me ask you, did you have a crush on someone before?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said gravely.


    Ye Hua was very unhappy. Why do both of my women have a crush on someone before!


    Ye Hua asked unhappily, ¡°Who was it!¡±


    ¡°Who else but you!¡± Donghuang Baizhi punched onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest with her little fist.


    ¡°You abandoned me for three years, and during the three years, every single day, even in my dreams, I wished that I could kill you.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said petntly.


    These two women of mine are truly mischievous.

 Chapter 310 - Someone has taken a fancy for sister-in-law

    <strong>Chapter 310 ¨C Someone has taken a fancy for sister-inw</strong>


    ¡°I know that you had it hard.¡± While caressing onto Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s body, Ye Hua consoled.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled tenderly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep, you still have to wake up early tomorrow and bring Ye Zizi to go report to school.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Tonight, Ye Hua no longer had the mood to continue doing anything passionate with the empress. Not only tonight, but it was also reckoned that Ye Hua would continue on not having the mood to do anything passionate until Qing Ya finally returned home.


    On the other side, when Qing Yutong came back from the washroom, she immediately met with Qing Ya¡¯s glower.


    Qing Yutong made a face at Qing Ya, then sat back down at her seat.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± Qing Ya said. I have to exin this matter to Ye Hua, if not, with that jealousy king¡¯s personality, he would definitely n on doing something.


    Zi Han was very confused. What¡¯s with these two?


    After closing the washroom door, Qing Ya called Ye Hua¡¯s phone, but who knew, Ye Hua¡¯s phone was turned off.


    Did Ye Hua be angry? Or is it that, he went to sleep?


    To prevent his sleep from being disturbed, Ye Hua likes to turn off his phone when he goes to sleep.


    Without choice, all Qing Ya could do now was to send a short message over to Ye Hua. The message was very simple and straightforward.


    ¡°Husband, I love you~¡±


    After letting out a breath, Qing Ya washed her hands, then took a look at herself in the mirror.


    Looking at her reflection, Qing Ya let out a light sigh. I have be more and more beautiful, this is truly vexing.


    After returning back from the washroom, Qing Ya carried onto Donghuang Li, then rolled her eyes at her little sister.


    Traitor.


    Qing Yutong wants to express, ¡°I am doing all this for your sake. If I don¡¯t give brother-inw a heads-up of this matter, when he ends up finding out this matter by himself, who knows what shocking things he would do.¡±


    Ding... ding...


    When the doorbell rang, everyone except for Qing Ya, Qing Yutong, and Ah Li, became a bit nervous.


    Housekeeper Uncle Fu was intending to go and open the door, but Qing Yutong hurriedly shouted out and stopped him, ¡°Uncle Fu, I will go and open the door.¡±


    Qing Yutong wanted to see for herself just how formidable the Sage Doctor was.


    For this Sage Doctor to be so difficult to invite, I want to see just how formidable this Sage Doctor is.


    Qing Yutong walked to the door and opened the door.


    A refined-looking man could be seen standing outside the door. The man wore a white shirt and jeans, appearing rather clean, and on his face, there was a slight smile.


    This guy isn¡¯t acting arrogant and full of himself, he is not a swindler who is pretending to be the real Sage Doctor, right?


    ¡°Is this Qing Family?¡± Song Huan asked lightly.


    Qing Yutong asked curiously, ¡°You are the Sage Doctor?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to im the title of Sage Doctor, I am merely someone who is able to treat diseases and illnesses that are hard to treat.¡± Song Huang said modestly.


    This girl who is in front of me is very special, and she looks very pretty too. I have seen quite a number of beautiful girls, but I have not seen many who are as beautiful as this girl.


    Qing Yutong originally wanted to give Song Huang a bit of a hard time, but who would have known that this Song Huang would actually act so low-profile.


    ¡°Come on in, remember to change into slippers beforeing in.¡± Qing Yutong reminded, and this caused Song Huang to go into a daze for a moment.


    This girl sure has a personality.


    Qing Chengren and Qing Huaxuan walked over, and when they heard that Qing Yutong was actually telling the Sage Doctor to change into slippers beforeing into the house, they were immediately startled.


    ¡°Yutong! What are you saying! Go and pour a cup of tea for the Sage Doctor, I will take it from here! Sage Doctor, don¡¯t mind my daughter, you don¡¯t have to change into slippers.¡± Qing Huaxuan said hurriedly.


    This Sage Doctor is not someone our Qing Family can afford to offend. Even big families have to show respect to this Sage Doctor, so let alone our Qing Family which is just a small family.


    Song Huang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Men were precisely like this. They would say ¡°it¡¯s fine¡± when the person that they came across was a beautiful woman, but when the person that they came across was someone that they don¡¯t like, it would be a whole new different story.


    Qing Chengren and Qing Huaxuanughed dryly. I didn¡¯t expect that this Sage Doctor would be so amiable.


    ¡°Qing Family Head, where is the patient?¡± After changing into slippers, Song Huang asked curiously.


    ¡°Sage Doctor, please follow me.¡± Qing Chengren brought Song Huang to a bedroom that was located on the second floor.


    When passing by the living room, Song Huang saw Qing Ya and Donghuang Li.


    I didn¡¯t expect that this Qing Family would actually possess two daughters who are so exceptionally beautiful. However, this one seems to be already pregnant.


    Everyone followed along and went to the second floor.


    Mei Xunshuang was currently watching SpongeBob SquarePants, and from time to time, she would p her hands andugh heartily.


    Qing Chengren asked worriedly, ¡°Sage Doctor, is my partner¡¯s dementia curable?¡±


    Song Huang walked over to Mei Xunshuang and examined her for a moment, then said, ¡°Qing Family Head, you can be at ease, your partner¡¯s dementia is curable.¡±


    Everyone let out a breath of relief, and at this moment, Qing Yutong walked over with a teacup and said casually to Song Huang, ¡°Here, your tea.¡±


    ¡°Yutong! Be respectful!¡± Qing Huaxuan shouted out gravely.


    This person here is the well-known Sage Doctor, it would be disastrous if Qing Yutong ends up offending the Sage Doctor!


    Song Huang took over the teacup and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    After drinking a mouth of piping hot boiled water, Song Huang said with a smile, ¡°Young Lady Qing sure is caring towards me, the temperature of this water is most probably at least 100 degrees, right?¡±


    I have to give it to this Song Huang, I have never seen someone who is able to act cool as much as him.


    ¡°Yutong, go out!¡± Qing Huaxuan shouted out.


    This Yutong is truly unruly, to actually act so disrespectful towards the Sage Doctor!


    Song Huang ced the teacup down and said with a slight smile, ¡°Everyone, please wait outside for a moment, I need a quiet environment.¡±


    Qing Chengren nodded his head, and everyone left the room and began waiting outside the room.


    ¡°Big sister, I have sounded this guy out, he does indeed possess some skills.¡± Qing Yutong said in a low voice.


    Qing Ya shook her head and smiled helplessly, ¡°You are truly mischievous. However, since you have your brother-inw to back you up, you are indeed able to act as recklessly as you want.¡±


    Qing Yutong said with a beaming smile, ¡°This is also all thanks to big sister for having a good eye for people. If not, how would it be possible for me to act so recklessly?¡±


    ¡°Then, can Ah Li act recklessly too?¡± Donghuang Li asked innocently.


    Unlike Ye Hua, Qing Ya naturally wouldn¡¯t anyhow educate a child.


    ¡°Ah Li cannot act recklessly, Ah Li has to be well-behaved and listen to what adults say. The way Aunt Qing acted just a while ago wasn¡¯t right, Ah Li cannot learn how Aunt Qing acted, okay?¡± Qing Ya said in a low voice.


    Donghuang Li nodded her said, then said to Qing Yutong, ¡°Aunt Qing, in actuality, just now, it would have been much better if you had given that person a cup of toilet bowl water instead of boiled water.¡±


    Qing Ya, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Yutong, ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, who was it that taught you such a thing like this, you cannot y tricks on people like this, do you understand?¡± Qing Ya said solemnly.


    Donghuang Li pouted her mouth, ¡°Ah Li learned that from watching Douyin.¡±


    The two sisters took a look at each other. This Douyin is truly harmful.


    ¡°Ah Li, you shouldn¡¯t learn bad things from other people, okay? If not, your daddy will beat your butt.¡± Qing Ya tried to intimidate Donghuang Li, and it must be said, it was actually rather effective.


    ¡°En, from now on, Ah Li won¡¯t learn bad things from other people.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Right at this moment, the bedroom door was opened, and Song Huang could be seen walking out while with a rxed smile on his face, ¡°All done.¡±


    Towards a Sage Doctor like Song Huang, treating dementia was a very simple thing for him to do, and in actuality, Qing Ya was also able to do it too if she tried.


    Qing Chengren and Qing Huaxuan hurriedly gave their thanks, then walked into the bedroom and went to check on Mei Xunshuang.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong also gave their thanks.


    After all, no matter what, now that Song Huang had cured their granny¡¯s dementia, it was only right for Qing Ya and Qing Yutong to thank Song Huang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, curing people¡¯s diseases is but a duty of mine as a doctor.¡± Song Huang didn¡¯t even blink once when telling a lie, and from the looks of it, Song Huang was interested in Qing Yutong.


    What to do? Who told Qing Yutong to be so beautiful? With how beautiful Qing Yutong was, it would be strange if Song Huang wasn¡¯t interested in her.


    Seeing that the Sage Doctor kept on looking at her little sister, Qing Ya sensed that Song Huang was interested in her little sister.


    And Qing Yutong also sensed it too.


    Hah, a mere doctor also dares to have ideas toward me? If my brother-inw finds out about this, your legs will definitely get broken by him! Although I still haven¡¯t pushed over brother-inw, brother-inw had already smacked my butt~ Brother-inw has to take responsibility for his action~

 Chapter 311 - Yuanlinglong

    <strong>Chapter 311 ¨C Yuanlinglong</strong>


    ¡°Sage Doctor, thank you for your hard work, pleasee downstairs and have some desserts.¡± Qing Huaxuan walked out of the bedroom and said respectfully.


    Qing Chengren didn¡¯te out of the bedroom, he continued on staying in the bedroom and apanied his partner.


    Song Huang was very courteous, with a slight smile, he said courteously, ¡°I will be troubling Family Head Qing then.¡±


    If such a situation were ced in the past, would Song Huang ever act so courteously? The answer was evidently no. If it were in the past, Song Huang¡¯s cockiness would have long already soared through the sky.


    Qing Huaxuan took a look at Sage Doctor¡¯s gaze, then afterward, he looked towards his daughter, Yutong. Immediately, he became exulted.


    Wang Muqing also seemed to have discovered that something was going on. Could it be that, this Sage Doctor has taken a fancy for my daughter?


    If that is the case, that is truly great news! This Sage Doctor is a well-known person within the north, and there are a lot of lives that are waiting for him to go and save them. If he were to marry Yutong, it would be incredibly great!


    Zi Han was a bit envious. My daughter... why is she so bent on following a person who runs a bar, and even more, became pregnant with that person¡¯s child...


    The moment I start thinking about this matter, my head immediately starts to hurt.


    ¡°Yutong, go and bring some pastries over.¡± Wang Muqing hurriedly told her daughter to go and bring over some pastries.


    Meanwhile, Wang Muqing thought to herself, ¡°Yutong, you have to properly show yourself off in front of this Sage Doctor, if this Sage Doctor falls for you, you would practically be transforming from a bird to a phoenix.¡±


    ¡°However, I must say, these two sisters seemed to have be much prettier than they used to be in the past. This is truly strange, did the two of them went for stic surgery together?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qing Yutong still did not know what was going on in her mother¡¯s mind. After helplessly responding to her mother, Qing Yutong walked downstairs.


    Everyone else went to the living room and sat on the sofas. Same as before, Ah Li sat on Qing Ya¡¯sp.


    ¡°Young Lady Yutong still hasn¡¯t been engaged, right?¡± Song Huang asked curiously.


    Everyone was startled. As expected of a Sage Doctor, this Song Huang was a bit straightforward.


    Qing Ya was also startled by Song Huang. However, Qing Ya also felt a bit displeased. After all, there was some problem with Song Huang¡¯s attitude. The way Song Huang acted, it was as if he was saying, ¡°if she isn¡¯t engaged, how about giving her to me¡±.


    If Ye Hua were here, it was guaranteed that Ye Hua would have given Song Huang a p on the face. To dare to act cool in front of me, the Supreme Overlord, are you tired of living?!


    Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth. There is no way that Aunt Qing will be your wife. Humph, a toad that wants to eat swan meat.


    Ah Li¡¯sparison was extremely fitting.


    As Qing Yutong¡¯s mother, Wang Muqing said, ¡°Up till now, my Yutong still hasn¡¯t even dated a boyfriend before, she is very pure.¡±


    Qing Yutong was indeed very pure, she was pure to the point that she teamed up with Ye Zizi and turned Ying Family upside down. Because of them, two brothers even fell out with each other, and in the end, one brother died, while the other brother became a eunuch.


    Song Huang really ought to be worried for himself, to actually dare to have ideas about Ye Hua¡¯s sister-inw.


    Song Huang understood what Wang Muqing said. So she still hasn¡¯t been touched by a man yet, this is good.


    ¡°In this day and age, such a pure girl like Yutong is truly hard to find. Last year, I had even watched the movie that Yutong acted in, and I must say, Yutong¡¯s acting was pretty good.¡±


    Song Huang had indeed watched the movie that Yutong had acted in, just that, when he first met Yutong just now, he didn¡¯t immediately recognize that the Yutong before him was the same Yutong who acted in the movie that he watched. After all,pared to the past, the current Yutong was much prettier by a huge margin.


    Just a while ago, after attentively observing Yutong, then did Song Huang finally realized that Yutong was the big celebrity who had acted in the movie that he had watchedst year.


    Qing Huaxuan smiled, ¡°This daughter of mine is mischievous and loves to mess around, acting is just a side hobby of hers.¡±


    ¡°Family Head Qing, I must say, I personally think that Yutong is a pretty good girl.¡± Song Huang praised straightforwardly, and this caused Wang Muqing to be very happy.


    From the looks of it, there is no problem on Sage Doctor¡¯s side. Right now, as long as my daughter is willing to take this Sage Doctor as her husband, our Qing Family will be able to have a son-inw who is a Sage Doctor.


    Right at this moment, Qing Yutong walked over with a te of desserts. There was no peculiarity on Qing Yutong¡¯s expression, and there was even a slight smile on Qing Yutong¡¯s face.


    If Ye Zizi were here, she would immediately know that Qing Yutong was thinking of doing bad things.


    Originally, Sage Doctor was merely here to treat a patient¡¯s illness, but right now, it ended up as if he were here for a blind date.


    ¡°Yutong, peel an apple for Sage Doctor.¡± While speaking to her daughter, Wang Muqing made a meaningful nce at her daughter.


    Speak properly with this Sage Doctor, Qing Family will have to depend on you from now on. Your big sister has already fallen from grace, we can¡¯t hope for anything from her anymore.


    Qing Yutong snorted coldly in her own mind, ¡°I will only help peel things for brother-inw, I won¡¯t ever peel things for other men.¡±


    ¡°Here, eating an apple with its skin on tastes better than eating it without its skin.¡± Qing Yutong handed an apple over to Song Huang.


    Song Huang didn¡¯t say anything as he took over the apple from Qing Yutong. After taking a bite from the apple, Song Huang said, ¡°Not bad, eating an apple with its skin on does indeed tastes pretty good.¡±


    Qing Huaxuan and Wang Muqing both took a re at their daughter. You better not learn from your big sister, this chance is hard toe by, you better properly seize hold of this chance!


    Qing Ya remained silent while with a smile on her face. Seems like this sister of mine is starting to act mischievous once again.


    ¡°What were you all chatting about?¡± Qing Yutong took the initiative to chat, and she acted very cheerfully and outspokenly.


    Wang Muqing said tenderly, ¡°We were chatting about you being so big already, and yet still doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, what to do, my expectations are high.¡± Qing Yutong sighed.


    In this world, asides from brother-inw, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any man who is worthy enough to be my boyfriend.


    Song Huang asked curiously, ¡°Yutong, just how high are your expectations then? What do you expect from your boyfriend?¡±


    Am I very close with you? Can you stop acting like we are close and stop addressing me as Yutong?


    Qing Yutong¡¯s parents immediately looked towards Qing Yutong, and looking at their expressions, they were pretty much saying, ¡°you better don¡¯t mess around¡±.


    ¡°I know~¡± Donghuang Li who was sitting on Qing Ya¡¯sp suddenly raised her hand and shouted out.


    Looking at the child who was sitting on Qing Ya¡¯sp, Song Huang felt that the child was very adorable, ¡°Little friend, go on and tell us then.¡±


    Originally, Qing Huaxuan wanted to stop Ah Li from speaking. After all, what would a child even know? However, because Song Huang had already spoken, Qing Huaxuan didn¡¯t stop Ah Li from speaking.


    Donghuang Li blinked her big eyes and said, ¡°Aunt Qing likes ying video games, therefore, Aunt Qing expects her boyfriend to be someone who is good at ying video games and is able to bring her to eat chicken dinners.¡±


    Pfft.


    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Qing Yutongughed too.


    However, the others¡¯ expressions were a bit stiff.


    ¡°The one who knows me well is Ah Li~ Muacks~¡± Qing Yutong said with a smile, and she even blew a kiss to Ah Li after finishing her sentence.


    Donghuang Li was not willing to be outdone, and she could be seen blowing a kiss back to Qing Yutong.


    Song Huangughed lightly. A big celebrity like her actually likes ying video games? This is a bit interesting.


    Wang Muqing suggested, ¡°I heard that there are a few good movies that are in theaters right now, you all should find a chance to go and watch the movies together.¡±


    ¡°I might as well stay home and y video games.¡± Qing Yutong pouted her mouth. Going to the theater to watch movies is only interesting when going together with brother-inw and big sister. That way, not only would I be able to watch movies, but I would also be able to watch the two of them quarrel with each other.


    Song Huang was also not very interested in watching movies, ¡°There is going to be a once in a year auction tonight at Yuanlinglong. The auction is most likely going to be very interesting, and because I so happened to have been invited to the auction, I am intending to go to the auction. Yutong, if you are interested in the auction, I can bring you along to the auction.¡±


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong have never heard of Yuanlinglong before, but Qing Huaxuan has heard of it before.


    This Yuanlinglong is formidable, even I myself am not qualified enough to enter into Yuanlinglong. I heard that this Yuanlinglong is a venue that is opened by a super powerful person, and the things that are auctioned off at this venue are all umon items.


    Most importantly, the people who are able to enter into Yuanlinglong are all people who possess big backgrounds. If I am able to attend the auction that is being held at Yuanlinglong tonight, I would be able to broaden my connections!


    If my daughter doesn¡¯t want to go to the auction, I, on the other hand, would like to go to the auction!


    In actuality, this Yuanlinglong was a venue that was opened by a north aristocratic family, and the aristocratic family was Ye Family.


    Back then during the fight over Nine Demons Pagoda, Tang Wushuang even called over Ye Family¡¯s Ye Xiao toe over and help him. Unfortunately, before the fight over Nine Demons Pagoda even began, Ye Xiao left and went back to his Ye Family.

 Chapter 312 - Immortal Emperor vs Demon Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 312 ¨C Immortal Emperor vs Demon Emperor</h4>


    Qing Yutong was a bit interested in this auction and she could be seen looking towards her big sister and asking, ¡°Big sister, do you want to go to the auction?¡±


    Seems like this Yutong wants to find someone to apany her. Understandable.


    ¡°Young Lady Qing, how about going to the auction together?¡± Song Huang invited while with a smile on his face.


    Although I do not have any rtion with this woman right now, bringing a woman like this along with me would indeed help me gain face.


    Donghuang Li pulled onto Qing Ya¡¯s arm and said sweetly, ¡°Aunt Qing, Ah Li wants to go to the auction and have fun.¡±


    Originally, Qing Ya did not want to go to the auction, because she had promised Ye Hua that she wouldn¡¯t attend any gathering.


    ¡°Aunt Qing~¡±


    Donghuang Li began giving her all in acting cute.


    Zi Han also tried to persuade, ¡°Ya¡¯er, it¡¯s not like you having anything else to do, so why not take this opportunity to broaden your view.¡±


    Qing Ya, ¡°......¡±


    Qing Yutong, ¡°......¡±


    Broaden view?


    Qing Yutong thought to herself, ¡°Back then when I followed brother-inw and went to subdue Ying Family with him, that scene that I witnessed was what that was truly called broadening one¡¯s view.¡±


    ¡°When everyone from Ying Family kneeled on the ground with utmost respect and did not dare to be disrespectful in the slightest bit towards brother-inw, brother-inw simply looked handsome to the maximum.¡±


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but recall the big battle at Voidless Realm and thought to herself, ¡°That big battle at Voidless Realm could be counted as something that has already broadened my view, right?¡±


    Not being able to bear Donghuang Li¡¯s cuteness, Qing Ya said with dote, ¡°Alright, alright, alright, I will bring you to the auction.¡±


    ¡°Hooray~¡± Donghuang Li cheered, then kissed onto Qing Ya¡¯s cheek.


    Qing Yutong smiled, ¡°Ah Li, you are not being fair~¡±


    Donghuang Li jumped off from Qing Ya¡¯s embrace, then jumped into Qing Yutong¡¯s embrace and kissed onto Qing Yutong¡¯s cheek.


    Song Huang didn¡¯t feel dissatisfied since Donghuang Li was just a child.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting to gette already, let¡¯s start heading over to our destination.¡± Song Huang said as he stood up.


    The auction that is being held at Yuanlinglong tonight can be counted as a small gathering of north¡¯s powers, bringing them over to Yuanlinglong is a good thing for me, while they take this chance to broaden their views, I can use this chance to show off my capabilities to them.


    With a low voice, Qing Huaxuan exhorted his daughters, ¡°Properly perform when you are at the auction, don¡¯t throw away Qing Family¡¯s face, especially you, Yutong, properly get along with Sage Doctor.¡±


    Both sisters let out a sigh. We are merely going to the auction to kill off time, we really don¡¯t think that the auction is that big of a deal.


    Soon after, Wang Muqing walked over and exhorted her daughter to keep her temper in check and properly perform in front of Sage Doctor.


    After everyone left, Zi Han secretly gave Chen Xuanzong a phone call.


    Coincidentally, Chen Xuanzong was currently already at Yuanlinglong, and right at this moment, two men were kneeling down in front of him.


    ¡°Aunt Zi, I got it, thank you.¡± After hanging the phone, a trace of a smile appeared on Chen Xuanzong¡¯s face. Because he was going to be able to meet Qing Ya soon, he began feeling a bit excited and nervous.


    However, looking at the two men in front of him, his smile gradually sunk, and killing intent appeared in his eyes once again.


    ¡°Let me ask you onest time, back then, who was it who sent you to exterminate my Chen Family!¡±


    In the past few days, Chen Xuanzong had been looking for the person who was responsible for the extermination of his Chen Family. Most of the killers from back then had already died, and only those two that were currently in front of him had changed upation and were currently living care-freely as big bosses.


    ¡°We really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we feel very apologetic towards what happened back then.¡±


    As killing intent began surging out from Chen Xuanzong, Chen Xuanzong clenched his hand.


    The expression of one of the men changed.


    The man felt as if his neck had been clenched by someone and the feeling of suffocation immediately appeared. The man couldn¡¯t help but grab onto his neck and begin rolling around on the floor.


    Gradually, the man stopped struggling and died while with a terrified expression on his face.


    The man who was kneeling beside the dead man was a little startled and his forehead was currently filled with sweat. It has been many years since this man had killed anyone and seeing such a scene in front of him after such a long time made him felt very ufortable.


    ¡°Speak and I will spare your life!¡± Chen Xuanzong said coldly.


    The man gasped heavily, then asked, ¡°Will you really spare my life?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The man steeled himself, then said, ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Family¡¯s Xiao Yi!¡±


    Chen Xuanzong¡¯s brows gradually wrinkled as he picked up a wine ss with his hand and lightly swayed the wine ss, ¡°Xiao Family is located at the north, why would he want to exterminate such a small family like my Chen Family?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, all I heard was that it was because of an ancient godly item. Asides from that, I really do not know anything else!¡±


    Chen Xuanzong raised his head and drank finish the red wine that was in the wine ss, then clenched his hand.


    The man could be seen opening his eyes wide, and blood began flowing out from his eyes. Soon after, blood began flowing out from all of the man¡¯s seven apertures.


    ¡°You lied to me...¡±


    ¡°Do I even need to give you an exnation if I, Chen Xuanzong, want to kill you?¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    Looking at the man who copsed in front of him, the anger within Chen Xuanzong did not decrease, and instead, the anger burned even brighter.


    North¡¯s Xiao Family, Xiao Yi!


    Ancient godly item!


    From the looks of it, back then, my parents must have known something that they shouldn¡¯t have known, and thus, Xiao Yi decided to exterminate my Chen Family!


    Xiao Yi, since you killed my entire family!


    I should kill your entire family too!


    Immortal Emperor vs Demon Emperor.


    This was going to be a great show that Ye Hua would like.


    On the other side, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong have arrived at Yuanlinglong.


    For such clubs like Yuanlinglong, their locations would usually be located on the outskirts. After all, the outskirts were peaceful, possess good air, and of course, mainly because, killing and burying people were very convenient to do so in the outskirts.


    However, no murder cases have happened before at Yuanlinglong. After all, this was Ye Family¡¯s territory, family heads wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble here, and the other four aristocratic families would also give face to Ye Family.


    Of course, Voidless Realm does not have to give any face to Ye Family.


    Yuanlinglong was located at the middle of akeside. Thiske was created artificially, and at the middle of theke, there was even a small ind that was roughly the size of a ser field. The building that was located on the ind was not tall, possessing only one level to it.


    At thekeside, all kinds of luxurious cars were parked there. The luxurious cars that were parked there were more than enough to open an auto show.


    People could be seen getting out of their cars and heading towards Yuanlinglong.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong both got out of their car. Although the two did not wear formal gowns, the moment they appeared, they immediately attracted others¡¯ attention. After all, with their looks, they were extremely beautiful no matter what they wore.


    The two sisters sized up Yuanlinglong, and they felt that it was no different from a normal gathering, everyone was dressed up gorgeously, the women were showing off themselves and boasting, while the men were walking around the venue and conversing with different people.


    Even more, some men had three to five beautiful women tagging along by their sides.


    Upon seeing that, Qing Ya felt that Ye Hua was much more well-behavedpared to those men.


    I reckon that Ye Hua is most probably rolling around in bed with Baizhi right now. This scoundrel wishes that I woulde out so that he could have some alone time with Baizhi, damn scoundrel.


    When Song Huang appeared, as expected, he gave rise to amotion.


    As long as one was alive, there woulde a time where they would fall sick, and when one was sick, they would have to get their sickness treated. Therefore, even the aristocratic families had to be courteous toward Song Huang, because Song Huang was able to treat most sicknesses.


    ¡°That person is Sage Doctor Song Huang!¡±


    ¡°It really is him, Sage Doctor Song Huang! I didn¡¯t expect that he woulde here too!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Who are those two women at Song Huang¡¯s side? I have never seen them before.¡±


    ¡°Eh... I have never seen them before too. However, they are truly beautiful...¡±

 Chapter 313 - Act Cool King Xiao Yi’s attitude

    <h4>Chapter 313 ¨C Act Cool King Xiao Yi¡¯s attitude</h4>


    People in the surrounding began conversing spiritedly, guessing what rtionship the two women had with Song Huang.


    From the looks of it, Qing Yutong had indeed changed a lot, no one recognizes that she was the big celebrity from back then.


    Song Huang walked to Qing Yutong¡¯s side and asked attentively, ¡°What do you think? This ce isn¡¯t bad, right?¡±


    Looking at the building that was at the middle of theke, Qing Yutong spread out her hands and said, ¡°So-so.¡±


    Song Huangughed lightly. This Qing Yutong is a bit hard to satisfy.


    Donghuang Li jumped down from Qing Ya¡¯s body, then ran towards the stone bridge that connected thekeside to the ind.


    Upon seeing that, Qing Ya hurriedly ran over, ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t anyhow run.¡±


    Donghuang Li hurriedly ran back, ¡°Sorry, Aunt Qing, Ah Li won¡¯t anyhow run anymore. Aunt Qing don¡¯t anyhow run too, be careful of little brother~¡±


    ¡°How does Ah Li know that the baby is going to be a boy?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Ah Li is able to sense it.¡± Donghuang Li rubbed onto Qing Ya¡¯s stomach, this was the bond between two people who possessed the same bloodline.


    Right at this moment, a white color Bentley could be seen driving over from the distance, and upon seeing the Bentley¡¯s license te, some people immediately knew who has arrived.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Family¡¯s Xiao Yi would show up here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that Xiao Family almost became done for.¡±


    ¡°I heard about that too, but it seems that Xiao Family is fine now.¡±


    When Xiao Yi brought along Shu Nan and appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, everyone was certain that Xiao Family was most likely going to rise back to power!


    As long as Xiao Yi didn¡¯t die, Xiao Family wouldn¡¯t fall.


    Xiao Yi and Shu Nan discovered Song Huang¡¯s figure, but they didn¡¯t have any intention of conversing with Song Huang.


    Back then when Xiao Yi became injured, Shu Nan requested Song Huang to help cure Xiao Yi, but Song Huang rejected Shu Nan¡¯s request. From then on, the rtionship between the two parties became sour. And afterward, when Song Huang came to try and snatch over Xuan Yuan Sword, both parties¡¯ rtionship dropped to a freezing point.


    However, both Xiao Yi and Shu Nan also discovered Qing Ya, and upon discovering Qing Ya, their brows wrinkled slightly.


    Because when they see Qing Ya, they would immediately recall that man! And when they recalled that man, they would recall that ck-robed, and afterward, they would recall those tragic events!


    Up to this day, Xiao Yi still did not know whether if the mastermind was Qing Ya¡¯s man or not. After all, the one who came to collect the debt was the ck-robed, and above the ck-robed was that shadow person.


    In Xiao YI¡¯s mind, how could such incredibly formidable beings be that man¡¯s underlings?


    But then again, if they were not that man¡¯s underlings, why did those two help that man to collect the debt?


    ¡°Brother Xiao, it is better to be safe than sorry.¡± Shu Nan advised in a low voice.


    It must be said that, Shu Nan was smarterpared to Nangong Xinyi. This was why some people say that a man¡¯s sess depends on whether if the man¡¯s wife was bright or not.


    The suggestion of a man¡¯s wife could be the start of the man¡¯s rise to sess, or it could be the start of the man¡¯s fall to demise.


    Nangong Xinyi¡¯s suggestion made it so that only one oue was destined to happen, while Shu Nan¡¯s suggestion made it so that there would be more leeway in the future. Although Shu Nan¡¯s suggestion was basically telling Xiao Yi to bootlick Qing Ya, it was all so for her husband¡¯s sake.


    Xiao Yi nodded his head, then brought along his wife and walked towards Qing Ya.


    However, from everyone¡¯s perspective, Xiao Yi seemed like he was walking towards Song Huang.


    ¡°Eh, Xiao Yi is actually walking towards Sage Doctor? What is he intending to do?¡±


    ¡°The two of them seem to have a conflict with each other, right? Is Xiao Yi intending to lower his head to Sage Doctor?¡±


    ¡°Seems like Xiao Yi has suffered a huge mental blow from that incident and has let go of his pride.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Song Huang managed to teach this Act Cool King Xiao Yi a lesson and made him let go of his pride.¡±


    Everyone pretty much guessed correctly, just that, Song Huang wasn¡¯t the one who taught Xiao Yi a lesson, and instead, it was Death Mage, or to be more precise, it was the person who pretty much everyone did not know of, Ye Hua.


    From the looks of things, even if everyone ends up getting yed to death by Ye Hua, those people still won¡¯t know just who was the mastermind that caused them to die.


    Looking at Xiao Yi who was walking towards him, Song Huang¡¯s expression gradually sunk.


    Does this Xiao Yi dare to attack me in a public ce where there are numerous people? As arrogant as this Xiao Yi is, I¡¯m sure that he wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing like that.


    In actuality, Xiao Yi¡¯s strength was not weak at all, and even more, Xiao Yi¡¯s strength was at the level of Aristocratic Families¡¯ family heads.


    Song Huang¡¯s strength was more or less the same as Xiao Yi, but when all was said and done, Xiao Yi possessed the ancient godly item, Xuan Yuan Sword. The might that an ancient godly item brought forth was not something to belittle.


    Faced against Xiao Yi who possesses Xuan Yuan Sword, even Song Huang would have to think twice about fighting Xiao Yi. Otherwise, back then when everyone was fighting to snatch away Xiao Yi¡¯s Xuan Yuan Sword, Song Huang wouldn¡¯t have appeared at thest moment. It was precisely because Song Huang did not want to go head on with force against Xiao Yi as going head on with force against Xiao Yi was disadvantageous for him.


    Qing Ya naturally discovered Xiao Yi too.


    I have not seen this Xiao Yi since that day where we betted on that ser match. My memory of that day is still fresh in my mind. During that day, this Xiao Yi lost quite a huge amount of money, and in the end, Ye Hua actually managed to make him pay up the money that he lost, it was truly unexpected.


    As for Qing Yutong, she has met Xiao Yi once, which was during that day where she went with her brother-inw and big sister to eat at a restaurant. Back then, Qing Yutong dressed up as her big sister, therefore, Xiao Yi currently did not know who Qing Yutong was.


    As the distance between Song Huang and Xiao Yi got closer and closer, everyone became a bit nervous, because they discovered that the expressions of both Song Huang and Xiao Yi were a bit different from each other, and a big fight seemed to be about to happen anytime soon.


    However, the scene that happened next caused everyone to be iparably confused.


    Xiao Yi actually straightforwardly walked past Song Huang without saying a word!


    Even Song Huang himself was dazed too.


    I have already prepared what to say when this Xiao Yi walked up to me, and yet, I didn¡¯t expect that this Xiao Yi would walk past me just like this!


    This damned Xiao Yi, to actually dare to look down on me, Sage Doctor Song Huang!


    ¡°F**k, this Act Cool King Xiao Yi still likes to act cool as always.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, look at Sage Doctor¡¯s expression, he seemed as if he had just eaten a mosquito.¡±


    ¡°As expected of Xiao Family¡¯s family head, he doesn¡¯t disappoint when trying to act cool, I have to give it to him.¡±


    However, what happened next caused everyone to be dumbfounded, because Xiao Yi didn¡¯t act cool anymore, and furthermore, Xiao Yi actually lowered his own status by himself.


    This Xiao Yi actually cupped his hands at that beautiful woman while with a very respectful expression on his face?!


    Xiao Yi walked to the front of Qing Ya, then cupped his hands and greeted respectfully, ¡°CEO Qing, I trust that you have been well since west met.¡±


    ¡°Hello, CEO Qing.¡± Shu Nan who was behind Xiao Yi also greeted respectfully.


    Qing Ya was very confused.


    I remember that back then when I came across this Xiao Yi, he wasn¡¯t like this. Although he was courteous, he still had a high and mighty look on his face. Looking at this Xiao Yi right now, he is practically greeting me while with apletely humble attitude.


    This... just what is going on?


    On the other hand, Qing Yutong more or less guessed why.


    This is definitely because of brother-inw. Brother-inw is truly mesmerizing.


    Donghuang Li who was holding onto Qing Ya¡¯s hand opened her eyes wide and sized up Xiao Yi. Donghuang Li didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with Xiao Yi¡¯s attitude, even if Xiao Yi kneeled down, Donghuang Li would also feel that it was absolutely normal.


    After all, Donghuang Li¡¯s mother had to ept people¡¯s bows every day, and in Donghuang Li¡¯s mind, since her mother listens to her father¡¯s words, her father was definitely the biggest in the family, and since her Mommy Qing was her mother¡¯s best friend, it would absolutely be normal for others to bow or kneel to her Mommy Qing.


    ¡°CEO Xiao, you are too courteous.¡± Qing Ya said gently, she did not treat Xiao Yi with cold eyes. After all, Qing Ya was not the kind of woman who treats others coldly, she was the kind of woman who treats others amicably.


    However, if it was Donghuang Baizhi, Donghuang Baizhi would definitely treat Xiao Yi with cold eyes. After all, Donghuang Baizhi was used to being an empress, asides from Ye Hua and people that were well acquainted with Ye Hua, Donghuang Baizhi treats everyone with a cold attitude.


    Song Huang who was at the side tightly wrinkled his brows.


    How is it possible that Qing Ya is acquainted with Xiao Yi? Also, why is this Xiao Yi so respectful towards Qing Ya?


    Strange, this is very strange... Could it be that, this woman has another identity?


    That shouldn¡¯t be though? Although Qing Family is rich, Qing Family is one of those families that is at the bottom in status, Qing Family shouldn¡¯t be able to have the chance to be acquainted with someone like Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi revealed a polite smile and asked, ¡°CEO Qing, is your husband not here with you?¡±


    The moment Xiao YI said that, everyone more or less understood what was going on.


    So the reason that Xiao Yi is acting like this is because of this woman¡¯s husband. If that is the case, who is this woman¡¯s husband? To actually be able to make Xiao Yi submit...


    Everyone was curious as to just who was the man that was able to make Xiao Yi submit.

 Chapter 314 - When will it be my turn

    <strong>Chapter 314 ¨C When will it be my turn</strong>


    One thing that everyone could confirm was that, this woman¡¯s husband was an existence that was more formidable than Act Cool King Xiao Yi.


    Song Huang, who was at the side, was also very curious.


    Since this Qing Ya is pregnant with a child, it meant that she definitely has a man already. Originally, judging from Qing Family¡¯s attitude, they don¡¯t seem to be very satisfied with Qing Ya¡¯s man, but looking at the current situation, it seems that Qing Family does not really know much about Qing Ya¡¯s man.


    ¡°Yutong, who is your big sister¡¯s husband?¡± Song Huang asked Qing Yutong in a low voice.


    Qing Yutong pursed her lips, then said faintly, ¡°My brother-inw? He is a god-like man, if not, how would he have been able to possess such a woman like my big sister?¡±


    Song Huangughed lightly.


    God-like man? Such a description is too exaggerating. This Qing Yutong is most probably bragging. However, that man is definitely someone who possesses formidable strength, if not, Xiao Yi wouldn¡¯t be acting like this.


    As facts have proven, do not ever underestimate your enemy¡¯s strength, or else when you meet your enemy, it would be toote for regrets.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your brother-inwe here today?¡± Song Huang asked curiously. Right now, he really wanted to meet Qing Ya¡¯s husband and see for himself just what kind of a man Qing Ya¡¯s husband was.


    Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth and said, ¡°Uncle, my daddy is a very busy person.¡±


    Children¡¯s words carry no harm.


    Everyone understood what Donghuang Li was trying to imply, which was that her father thinks that it was not worthing to such a ce like this.


    However, everyone misunderstood Ye Hua, if Ye Hua were to know that a bunch of salted fish were actually gathering here and boasting to each other, he would definitely find time toe over and watch those salted fish.


    Even more, Ye Hua would call his subordinates toe here with him to watch those salted fish. And afterward, at the venue, Ye Hua would show those salted fish just why they were salted fish.


    Qing Ya carried Donghuang Li up from the ground, then said with a light smile, ¡°En, he¡¯s been busy recently.¡±


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya thought to herself in her mind, ¡°He¡¯s busy making a child with the empress. Tsk, this damn pervert.¡±


    Xiao Yi took a look at Song Huang, then said to Qing Ya, ¡°CEO Qing, how about we head in together?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s action was him being respectful towards Qing Ya, but when Xiao Yi¡¯s actionnded in Song Huang¡¯s eyes, it seemed like Xiao Yi was provoking him. After all, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were brought here by him.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, what do you think you are doing?¡± Song Huang said gravely. Since Xiao Yi was not giving him any face, Song Huang decided that there was no need for him to give Xiao Yi any face too.


    Xiao Yi slowly turned his head over to Song Huang, then said coldly, ¡°I am speaking with CEO Qing, who are you to cut in on our conversation!¡±


    The atmosphere of the scene immediately became heavy, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath.


    Seems like this year¡¯s auction won¡¯t be dull like the past few years, there is most likely going to be a good show to watch! This Act Cool King Xiao Yi is beginning to act cool again! And furthermore, this Act Cool King Xiao Yi¡¯s anger seems to be rtively huge.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s anger was indeed huge. It was fine if Song Huang didn¡¯t speak, but the moment Song Huang spoke, Xiao Yi¡¯s bad temper couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    The fact that this Song Huang actually dared toe and try to snatch away my Xuan Yuan Sword back then, he must really think that I have a good temper, doesn¡¯t he?!


    Qing Yutong felt that she didn¡¯te here for nothing today.


    A good show is about to begin, but it is a pity that Zizi that pitiful small thing won¡¯t be able to have the opportunity to watch this good show as she is currently locked up at home, and tomorrow, she has to go and report to school.


    However, Zizi, you can be at ease, I will record everything, then send the recording over to you and make you go mad with envy, haha!


    If Qing Yutong really did that, Ye Zizi was definitely going to go mad from envy.


    Upon hearing what Xiao Yi said, Song Huang¡¯s expression became scarily grave, ¡°Xiao Yi, you better wash your mouth before you speak!¡±


    ¡°Song Huang, I advise you to best not provoke me, if not, I will teach you how to act like a human being!¡± Xiao Yi emitted out a bunch of spiritual energy directly towards Song Huang.


    Sensing the robustness of the spiritual energy that Xiao Yi emitted out, Song Huang couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his eyebrows.


    This Xiao Yi¡¯s strength increased again!


    Adding on with his Xuan Yuan Sword, I am indeed not a match for him!


    Damn it!


    ¡°Alright, both of you, stop fighting with each other.¡± Qing Ya who was carrying Donghuang Li said faintly.


    Qing Ya¡¯s voice was low and very vorful, even more, there was a hint of Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s distinctive vor in Qing Ya¡¯s voice. It was reckoned that Qing Ya had caught on a bit of Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s empress aura back then when she went out with Donghuang Baizhi for a few days.


    Adding along with the fact that Qing Ya had already awoken her blood vessels, the moment Qing Ya spoke, everyone felt as if there was a huge pressure pressing down on them, causing them to find it a bit hard to breathe.


    Everyone at the scene felt that what just happened was strange.


    This woman doesn¡¯t have any spiritual energy fluctuation, and yet, when she speaks, she gives off an imposing aura which makes me couldn¡¯t help but want to submit to her... What is going on?


    This was precisely the power of blood vessels.


    Qing Yutong let out a deep sigh. Big sister is beginning to act cool too now... My god, just when will it be my turn to act cool...


    In actuality, Ye Hua likes watching Qing Ya act cool, or to be more precise, Ye Hua likes watching his women act cool, watching his women act cool was pleasurable for both his eyes and ears.


    Everyone went into a daze for a second, then quickly came back to their senses.


    Xiao Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t have anything to say, and also wouldn¡¯t dare to have anything to say.


    It is best to listen to my wife¡¯s advice, better be safe than sorry!


    However, Song Huang, on the other hand, was dissatisfied with Qing Ya¡¯s words.


    I actually got scared by a woman, my face has all been thrown away!


    In actuality, everyone that was at the scene felt that their faces had been thrown away, because all of them were startled by Qing Ya when Qing Ya spoke. However, upon recalling Qing Ya¡¯s mysterious husband, they immediately didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly towards Qing Ya. After all, what if they end up offending Qing Ya¡¯s husband?


    It must be said that those people¡¯s thinking was absolutely correct. If they were to provoke Qing Ya today, they would have to prepare to face against the Supreme Overlord¡¯s anger.


    Suddenly, three Maybach cars began driving over from the distance, and upon seeing the three Maybach cars, Xiao Yi¡¯s gaze congealed!


    ¡°Tang Family has arrived.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Xiao Yi and Tang Wushuang have be enemies.¡±


    ¡°Seems like a great show is going to unfold.¡±


    Everyone discussed amongst each other in a low voice, but Xiao Yi was still able to hear what everyone said.


    I can still recall the coldness of that de during that day and just how it felt when a good brother of mine actually stabbed me in the back!


    However, what everyone wasn¡¯t able to guess was that, Tang Wushuang was currently no longer a man.


    Tang Wushuang could be seening out of a car. Tang Wushuang wore a ck color western suit which made him appear steady.


    However, everyone discovered that Tang Wushuang actually grew a beard. With a beard, Tang Wushuang indeed looked a bit manlier.


    For the sake of covering up himself, Tang Wushuang wore a fake beard.


    Recently, Tang Wushuang had been cultivating the martial technique which his master gave to him and the speed in which his strength was increasing was indeed very fast. However, the side effects of the martial technique also came very quickly.


    After cultivating the martial technique, Tang Wushuang¡¯s chest actually expanded, his hands and waist became slim and tender, his Adam¡¯s apple disappeared, his face was slowly changing, andstly, recently, his voice was starting to change too. It was reckoned that it won¡¯t be too long until his voicepletely turns into a woman¡¯s voice.


    And what was most important was that, Tang Wushuang¡¯s injury healed, and became...


    Every day when Tang Wushuang fell asleep, he would wake up from a nightmare, and the nightmare would always be apletely female version of himself.


    Because of the changes that were happening to his body, Tang Wushuang didn¡¯t even dare to share the same bed with his wives anymore.


    After getting out of the car, Tang Wushuang went to the other side of the car and opened the car door.


    A man who wore flower-patterned shorts and a white shirt appeared. The man could be seen holding a phone and looking at the phone with keen interest.


    The man was precisely Tang Wushuang¡¯s master, Gui Chengren!


    Everyone at the scene was very unfamiliar with the man. However, looking at Tang Wushuang¡¯s actions, they could tell that the man was no ordinary man!


    ¡°Master, we have arrived.¡± Tang Wushuang did his utmost best in applying pressure to his vocal cords, but listening to his voice, one could still hear that there was peculiarity with his voice, his voice seemed as if a man who was trying to speak like a woman.


    Gui Chengren raised his head and took a look at his surrounding, then lowered his head and went back to reading his novel, seemingly as if only the words that were in his phone were able to attract his attention.


    Tang Wushuang took a look around for a bit, and very quickly, he discovered Xiao Yi¡¯s figure. Immediately, anger and hatred began consuming his body.


    It is because of this bastard that I turned into a woman!


    If I don¡¯t kill Xiao Yi, my anger and hatred will never be quenched!


    While looking at his phone, Gui Chengren said faintly, ¡°Wushuang, if you try to kill him here, you will be put in a very difficult spot.¡±


    What Gui Chengren said was true. This ce was after all an aristocratic family¡¯s territory, and if Tang Wushuang were to fight in the aristocratic family¡¯s territory, it would be very troublesome for Tang Wushuang when the aristocratic family pursues Tang Wushuang¡¯s wrongdoing in their territory.


    Even if Gui Chengren were to step in and deal with the aristocratic family, if the aristocratic family was not a match against Gui Chengren, the aristocratic family could then just report the matter to Voidless Realm, and naturally, how the people involved in the matter should be dealt with would be decided by Voidless Realm¡¯s empress.

 Chapter 315 - Dongfang Yuer

    <strong>Chapter 315 ¨C Dongfang Yuer</strong>


    Anyone who dares to cause trouble at Yuanlinglong, unless they possess a big background, or was a member of the four aristocratic families, they would have to prepare to be in pretty big trouble.


    Qing Ya pulled her sister to her side. I feel that this auction won¡¯t be as safe as I had expected it to be, I am going to have to be a bit more careful while I¡¯m here.


    Song Huang walked to the two women¡¯s side, seemingly like he was the two women¡¯s guard. However, some people felt that Sage Doctor was practically trying to rub off some fame from Qing Ya.


    ¡°Master, disciple understood.¡±


    ¡°Just a touch of impatience is able to ruin great ns.¡± Gui Chengren said faintly, and the reason he said that was because this sentence just so happened to appear in the novel that he was reading.


    ¡°Disciple got it!¡±


    Seeing that Tang Wushuang was actually being so respectful towards the mysterious man who wore flower-patterned shorts, everyone became much more curious towards the man.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, don¡¯t act recklessly, there will be plenty of chances in the future to deal with Tang Wushuang.¡± Afraid that her husband would act recklessly, Shu Nan whispered to her husband.


    Xiao Yi reassured Shu Nan by patting her small hand, he naturally knew the pros and cons if he were to act recklessly.


    However, looking at Tang Wushuang who was slowly walking over, Xiao Yi wished to just straightforwardly take out his Xuan Yuan Sword and sh at Tang Wushuang.


    And when Tang Wushuang saw Xiao Yi, he wished he could make Xiao Yi experience just how it feels to go from being a man to a woman.


    This was life, two people who were once good brothers with each other have turned into enemies with each other, and even more, only by killing the other party, then would they be able to quench the hatred within their hearts.


    Tang Wushuang saw Qing Ya who was at the side, and he slightly went into a daze. Soon after, he greeted Qing Ya, ¡°CEO Qing.¡±


    Qing Ya nodded her head courteously.


    Everyone at the scene was immediately startled.


    This Tang Wushuang, he doesn¡¯t greet anyone that he came across, and yet, he actually greeted that beautiful woman? Xiao Yi is respectful towards that beautiful woman, and so is Tang Wushuang, just what is actually going on?


    Gui Chengren, on the other hand, did not greet Qing Ya. Even more, he didn¡¯t even take a look at both Qing Ya and Qing Yutong. Compared to authority and women, Gui Chengren much preferred reading novels.


    Song Huang felt that his face had been pped over and over again. Everyone is greeting Qin Ya, and yet, all of them are neglecting me, just what is going on today?


    ¡°Uncle, you are no good.¡± Donghuang Li looked towards Song Huang and said with her tender voice.


    Children¡¯s words were the deadliest.


    Song Huang felt sullen, incredibly sullen.


    If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have brought them here with me, my limelight has all been snatched away by them.


    Qing Ya said tenderly, ¡°Ah Li, you cannot be rude.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Uncle, you are the best.¡± Donghuang Li responded to Qing Ya, then said towards Song Huang.


    Fatal blow.


    A child poked fun at me, then consoled me afterward, and towards such a thing like this, I actually have to face it with a smile on my face.


    This is taking a toll on my mental state.


    The show still hasn¡¯t finished, right at this moment, a fleet of four Rolls-Royce cars arrived.


    ¡°Bai Family is here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t expect that Bai Family would show up too in this time¡¯s auction.¡±


    ¡°Today, we are going to be able to have the fortune to see north¡¯s beauty.¡±


    ¡°If you want to look at a beauty, just look at those two women will do, what need is there in looking at north¡¯s beauty?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Four cars slowly came to a stop, and Wang Dabao could be seen to be the first to get off from one of the four cars, then, like an underling, he went and opened the car door for his wife.


    Bai Cixin could be seen wearing a white dress, and a veil was worn on her pretty face, seemingly that she doesn¡¯t want others to be able to see her face.


    If it was ced in the past, everyone would feel that the veil gave Bai Cixin a very mysterious and high-ss kind of feel.


    However, right now, looking at the veil that Bai Cixin wore on her face, they felt that it was very odd.


    Look at the other two beautiful women, look at just how beautiful they are, and yet, are they even acting so puffed up like you?


    Wearing a veil because you think you are important? Tsk.


    Bai Cixin who had gotten out from the car seemed to have sensed that people were acting peculiar when they saw her. What is going on? In the past, when I wore a veil, no one would feel that there was anything wrong with it.


    A male and female came out from the car that was behind Bai Cixin¡¯s car.


    The man was Bai Cixin¡¯s little brother, Bai Qi!


    Bai Qi wore a steady-looking ck western suit, his appearance was delicate and handsome, making him look just like a very handsome pretty boy.


    On the other hand, the girl who got out from the car attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    The girl was roughly at the age of 20, and she possessed beautiful ck hair, pink cheeks, snow-white skin, and clear-looking eyes that possessed a hint of blue in them, seemingly just like two clean and pure gems.


    The girl had an elegant body type, and she was currently wearing a light red gown.


    However, sadness was currently being emitted out from the pure and pretty girl¡¯s entire body, and looking at the girl, one couldn¡¯t help but pity her.


    Someone within the crowd suddenly recognized the girl.


    ¡°I know who that girl is!¡± A family head¡¯s concubine cried out in surprise.


    Immediately, the family head berated in a low voice, ¡°Lower your voice, what are you being flustered for, you are throwing my face! If I had known you would act like this, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you out with me!¡±


    ¡°En.¡± The concubine responded, then continued speaking, ¡°Hubby, didn¡¯t Bai Family host a banquetst month? Back then, this girl and her mother were present too.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the girl is quite pitiful, she seemed to have been given over to Bai Qi as a concubine by her mother.¡±


    The family head¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Why, do you have grievances about being my concubine?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t speak anymore, only people like her would be able to understand how the girl feels.


    ¡°What is this girl¡¯s name?¡± The family head asked.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s Dongfang Yuer.¡±


    Dongfang?


    Everyone recalled an aristocratic family that had the surname, Dongfang.


    A hundred years ago, the north had six aristocratic families, and Dongfang Family was one of them. Furthermore, Dongfang Family possessed the strongest strength amongst the six aristocratic families.


    However, Dongfang Family was reported by the other aristocratic families for secretly keeping an ancient godly item!


    At that time, Voidless Realm¡¯s emperor was Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s father. Upon receiving the report, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s father personally investigated the matter, and as expected, he found that Dongfang Family actually had more than one ancient godly item.


    There was a rule that aristocratic families had to abide by, and it was that each aristocratic family was able to possess only one ancient godly item.


    Secretly keeping an ancient godly item was a serious crime because it would mean that the family may have intentions of rebelling.


    However, back then, everyone from Dongfang Family insisted that they had been framed.


    However, rules were rules, and furthermore, because Dongfang Family did not possess any evidence that was able to prove their innocence, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s father revoked Dongfang Family¡¯s title as an aristocratic family, executed all of the males, and released all of the females.


    Back then, Dongfang Yuer¡¯s grandma was the family head¡¯s only daughter, and in order to carry down the surname, Dongfang, all of the children from Dongfang Family had to take on the surname, Dongfang.


    Dongfang Yuer was the most outstanding amongst the younger generation of Dongfang Family. Therefore, for the sake of recovering Dongfang Family back to its former glory, Dongfang Family decided to give Dongfang Yuer over to Bai Family.


    All of this was not what Dongfang Yuer wanted. But what other choice did she have?


    As for Bai Qi, he epted to take in Dongfang Yuer as his concubine because of her looks.


    Bai Cixin, on the other hand, was indifferent about the matter. Her little brother taking in concubines was nothing of importance, however, the woman that would be her little brother¡¯s wife must be beneficial for Bai Family.


    When looking for a wife, the woman has to be smart and virtuous, and when looking for concubines, the women have to be beautiful, it was just a very simple logic.


    Bai Qi who was standing behind her big sister stretched out his hand, wanting to hold onto Dongfang Yuer¡¯s waist, however, Dongfang Yuer dodged away from his hand.


    This caused Bai Qi to be a bit angry.


    You are already intending to marry over to my family, so what are you acting pompous for. Not allowing me to touch that, not allowing me to touch this, do you really still think that your Dongfang Family is still the Dongfang Family from back then!


    If your Dongfang Family is really still the Dongfang Family from back then, I, Bai Qi, would indeed have to fawn upon you.


    But right now, you should be the one who has to fawn upon me!


    ¡°Yuer, I have already promised you that I will only touch you after you have graduated. However, don¡¯t force me to use force! You have to remember, your entire family¡¯s economy is controlled by me!¡± Bai Qi moved close to Dongfang Yuer and shouted out gravely.


    This kind of threat was the most effective against Dongfang Yuer.


    Soon after, Bai Qi stretched out his hand again and held onto Dongfang Yuer¡¯s alluring slender waist, dering his sovereignty over Dongfang Yuer.


    ¡°Put on a smile on your face, don¡¯t be so lifeless!¡± Bai Qi said in a low voice.


    The corners of Dongfang Yuer¡¯s mouth slowly rose, however, Dongfang Yuer did not feel happy at all, her smile was a smile towards the helplessness and sorrowness that she was feeling.

 Chapter 316 - Boast

    <strong>Chapter 316 ¨C Boast</strong>


    Everyone that was at the scene expressed their pity for Dongfang Yuer. However, this was after all Bai Family¡¯s own matter, and it wasn¡¯t something that they could interfere in.


    ¡°Darling, that Qing Ya is here too.¡± Wang Dabao said in a low voice.


    Bai Cixin looked towards the front, and her willow brows became slightly wrinkled.


    I feel that this Qing Ya has changed a lot, she has be much more beautiful than she used to be.


    It is no wonder that everyone had such a reaction when they saw me. Judging based on looks, I am indeed notparable to her.


    ¡°Dabao, let¡¯s go and greet her.¡± Bai CIxin said.


    ording to reasons, Bai Cixin should feel jealous.


    However, Bai Cixin was not an ordinary woman, or else, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to lead Bai Family to where it was currently. It could only be said that, Bai Cixin was an incredibly shrewd woman.


    Although Wang Dabao felt puzzled, he was obedient towards his wife.


    That Leisure Bar¡¯s boss is just like a shroud of mystery, even my wife has to be careful when dealing with that Leisure Bar¡¯s boss.


    Therefore, it must be said that, smart women knew how to make the correct decisions, Shu Nan made the correct decision, and now, Bai CIxin has made the correct decision too.


    This also proves that their sixth sense was correct, some people were not people that they could afford to offend.


    When everyone saw Bai Cixin brought along her man and little brother with her and walked towards Qing Ya¡¯s direction, they immediately gasped.


    Why are all the big shots greeting that woman! Just who is this woman¡¯s man? The man isn¡¯t even present here, and yet, that man¡¯s limelight has already covered over everyone¡¯s limelight.


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t know who Bai Cixin was, and she was just slightly curious about Bai Cixin.


    The people within the Cultivation World sure are strange.


    ¡°Mommy Qing, why is that auntie wearing a veil? Is it because she can¡¯t let others look at her face?¡± Donghuang Li asked curiously.


    Qing Ya said with a slight smile, ¡°Ah Li, there could be many reasons as to why a person has to wear a veil, therefore, you mustn¡¯t anyhow guess, understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ah Li understood.¡± Donghuang Li nodded her head. I won¡¯t anyhow guess anymore, if not, I would appear very ill-mannered and throw daddy¡¯s face.


    Bai Cixin could be seen walking over to the front of Qing Ya and said tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to finally be able to meet CEO Qing, and as expected, CEO Qing¡¯s beauty is indeed incredibly beautiful.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bai Cixin extended out her delicate hand to Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya was feeling a bit awkward.


    This person knows me, but I do not know her at all, just what should I say to her?


    If Bai Cixin didn¡¯t wear a veil, Qing Ya may perhaps recognize her. After all, just like Qing Ya, Bai Cixin was a phnthropist too, and Qing Ya hade across Bai Cixin once during a charity banquet.


    Song Huang who was at the side said in a low voice, ¡°CEO Qing, this woman is Bai Family¡¯s Bai CIxin.¡±


    However, after Song Huang finished speaking, he immediately went into a daze for a moment.


    Why did I call her CEO Qing! My mind is really in a mess right now. Song Huang, you are a Sage Doctor, don¡¯t forget about your own identity!


    Right at this moment, Qing Ya finally recalled who Bai Cixin was and she said with a slight smile, ¡°CEO Bai, you are being too courteous.¡±


    After finished speaking, Qing Ya was intending to shake hands with Bai Cixin.


    ¡°Ah, Mommy Qing, don¡¯t, daddy will be angry~¡± Little Ah Li cried out in surprise.


    Upon hearing that, Qing Ya immediately froze.


    It is fortunate that my fingers didn¡¯t touch until her hand. Look at this Qing Yutong, she is even currently recording me, this Qing Yutong is truly a traitor!


    However, upon recalling that jealous king, Qing Yaughed helplessly, ¡°CEO Bai, I¡¯m truly sorry, my husband does not like it when I touch other people, please forgive me.¡±


    Bai Cixinughed lightly, ¡°That is natural, after all, CEO Qing is so beautiful. If I am a man, I would feel the same as your husband.¡±


    As expected of Bai Family¡¯s family head, able to easily dissolve such an awkward atmosphere. Also, Bai Cixin¡¯s magnanimous demeanor was truly admirable, and the crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel that Bai Cixin was admirable.


    However, while they feel that Bai Cixin was admirable, they also felt incredibly astonished.


    Because they heard that child said that her daddy would be angry.


    That man has such a beautiful woman, and yet he can still get angry at her? This simply can¡¯t be tolerated! That man, it¡¯s unlikely that he would also have domestic violence tendencies, right? No, we have to report to the police and set this beautiful woman free from that man!


    Wang Dabao had the utmost respect for his wife.


    My wife is truly formidable, being able to still have a smile on her face in such a situation. If it were me, I may perhaps not be able to help but say a few sneering sentences back in response.


    Bai Qi who was at the back felt that her big sister was being too cautious already.


    This woman is being disrespectful to our Bai Family, even if she is beautiful, such a thing can¡¯t be tolerated!


    Bai Cixin naturally has her own consideration.


    Since my beauty has lost to her, I must win her in another aspect. By acting magnanimous, I have won everyone¡¯s approval. However, it is a different situation for her, the way she acts will make her appear very discourteous in others¡¯ eyes.


    However, using Ye Hua¡¯s words, it would be that, ¡°There ispletely no need for my women to be courteous toward a group of salted fish.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Qing Ya smiled sweetly, immediately causing all of the men to go into a daze.


    This woman¡¯s smile is too beautiful, I feel like I can¡¯t breathe properly.


    ¡°My man is basically a jealous king, he wishes that he would be able to tie me up by his side 24/7.¡± Qing Ya¡¯s smile was filled with happiness.


    Looking at Qing Ya¡¯s smile, everyone felt that, to be able to possess such a woman like this, that man must have definitely helped a lot of people to cross over roads in his past life.


    Qing Yutongughed. Big sister has actually turned into a husband boaster, my god, I want to turn into a brother-inw boaster!


    ¡°That is because daddy loves Mommy Qing~¡± Donghuang Li said tenderly.


    Seems like a father boaster has appeared.


    Qing Ya pinched onto Donghuang Li¡¯s small nose with dote, ¡°Your daddy loves you too.¡±


    ¡°This is only natural.¡±


    This was a family that continuously scatters out dog food, the people within the crowd who were still single want to express that they couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Dongfang Yuer who was standing beside Bai Qi looked dazedly at Qing Ya, Dongfang Yuer felt very envious of Qing Ya.


    Song Huang who was standing at the side felt very depressed.


    In the past, whenever I appeared, who knows just how many people had toe over and greet me, fawn upon me. It was a total mistake to bring them here with me, I have basically picked up a stone and threw the stone on my own foot, the gains do not make up for my losses.


    ¡°CEO Xiao, it has been long since west met.¡± Bai Cixin said towards Xiao Yi, however, she didn¡¯t have any intention of extending out her hand.


    ¡°CEO Bai, it has indeed been long since west met.¡± Xiao Yi replied courteously.


    Currently, Xiao Yi no longer had any ideas toward Bai Family. After all, the ck-robed had already issued him an order, he won¡¯t be fighting over bing an aristocratic family anymore, therefore, there was no need for him to have any hostility towards Bai Family anymore.


    Qing Ya noticed Dongfang Yuer who was standing beside Bai Qi, and she felt very curious.


    It feels out of ce for this girl to be in such a ce like this. After all, she seems like the kind of girl who has a timid personality.


    From Qing Ya¡¯s perspective, such a girl like this shouldn¡¯t appear in such a ce like this. After all, this ce was a ce that doesn¡¯t show any consideration for the weak and feeble.


    ¡°Thisdy is?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Wang Dabao said with a smile, ¡°This is my brother-inw¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Dongfang Yuer seemed to be very afraid. While tightly grabbing onto her purse with her delicate hands, her delicate figure was slightly trembling, and she didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Qing Ya¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, CEO Qing, this girl still hasn¡¯t seen much of this world yet.¡± Wang Dabao said apologetically.


    Meanwhile, Wang Dabao sighed in his own mind, ¡°This brother-inw of mine, stubbornly wanting to bring this girl here no matter what, I am truly speechless towards this brother-inw of mine.¡±


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t mind, and she even consoled Dongfang Yuer, ¡°It¡¯s fine, when I was at your age, I was still studying.¡±


    ¡°CEO Qing, she is indeed currently still studying. After she graduated from her university, she will be marrying over to my Bai Family.¡± Wang Dabao followed along with his wife¡¯s order and continued chatting with Qing Ya.


    ¡°Oh? Which university is she currently studying at?¡± Qing Ya asked.


    Bai Qi pulled onto Dongfang Yuer who was at his side and said gravely, ¡°CEO Qing is talking to you, stop being a mute!¡±


    Upon hearing Bai Qi¡¯s words, Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her brows, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°CEO Qing, I am currently studying at Zijin University.¡± With her head lowered, Dongfang Yuer said while trembling with fear, seemingly just like a startled small rabbit.


    Right now, Bai Qi was already regretting bringing Dongfang Yuer out.


    This Dongfang Yuer, she ispletely throwing away my face, not only does she speak without any life in her tone, but she also speaks while with her head lowered! Does she not know that it is very ill-mannered to speak with someone while acting like that!


    If not for the fact that there are a lot of people here, I would have already given her a p on the face!


    Qing Ya smiled tenderly, ¡°Oh? I graduated from Zijin University. From the looks of it, I am your senior sister.¡±

 Chapter 317 - Demon Emperor feels awkward

    <h4>Chapter 317 ¨C Demon Emperor feels awkward</h4>


    Senior sister?


    Dongfang Yuer slowly raised her head.


    The words ¡°senior sister¡± sounded very amiable and approachable, and this made Dongfang Yuer felt that she has found a slight trace of warmth while she was at this unfamiliar ce.


    ¡°Hello, senior sister.¡±


    ¡°Hello, junior sister.¡±


    Dongfang Yuer finally revealed out a trace of a light smile. Even in this kind of gathering, there are still good people, and this big sister is a good person.


    Don¡¯t think that this was just a mere short meaningless conversation, because the crowd didn¡¯t think that way.


    They felt that Dongfang Yuer seemed to have found an enormous backing.


    Everyone who was at the scene was sharp, after hearing what Qing Ya said, they immediately knew Qing Ya¡¯s intention.


    This beautiful woman seems to be telling Bai Family to treat that girl better.


    Everyone¡¯s guess was indeed correct, when Qing Ya saw that Bai Qi wasn¡¯t treating the girl nicely, perhaps it was because she felt pity for the girl, she decided to say a few sentences to help this helpless junior sister of hers.


    Bai Cixin also understood Qing Ya¡¯s intention, and she said to her little brother, ¡°Bai Qi, treat Yuer well from now on, do you understand!¡±


    ¡°Understood, big sister.¡± Bai Qi responded while with his head lowered.


    Seeing that she had attained her goal, Qing Ya said to Bai Cixin while with a smile, ¡°To be able to have such a lovely and delicate girlfriend, your little brother sure is fortunate.¡±


    ¡°You are extremely right, CEO Qing. As a big sister, I am also very happy for my little brother.¡± Bai Cixin said with a slight smile.


    Although Qing Ya felt pity for Dongfang Yuer, she didn¡¯t have any intention of interfering too much in Bai Family¡¯s own family matters.


    However, to Dongfang Yuer, just the few sentences that Qing Ya had spoken were more than enough.


    In her own mind, Dongfang Yuer silently thanked this senior sister of hers.


    ¡°CEO Qing, it¡¯s gettingte already, let¡¯s head into the venue.¡± Wang Dabao felt that they have already chatted enough. Furthermore, tonight¡¯s big show was going to be happening inside, not outside.


    Qing Ya nodded her head, then walked towards the stone bridge while holding onto Donghuang Li¡¯s hand.


    Qing Yutong stopped recording for now. I will continue recording when we are inside the venue. Everything that is happening here is so interesting, it¡¯s a pity that brother-inw is going to miss this big show.


    Song Huang, the person who brought Qing Family¡¯s sisters to this ce was currently actually following behind the two sisters.


    Towards what was happening, Song Huang felt indignant. Since you all are not showing any face to me, don¡¯t me me for not showing any face to you all too!


    After crossing the stone bridge, everyone arrived at Yuanlinglong¡¯s main hall. The auction was about to begin soon, and a lot of people were currently waiting at the main hall.


    Various family heads were chattering withposure, and by those family heads¡¯ sides were various kinds of beautiful women.


    To be frank, at this kind of gathering, there was not a single woman who didn¡¯t possess good looks, all of the women who were present here possessed grade-A looks. After all, they were the family heads¡¯ women!


    However, when Qing Ya and the others walked into the main hall, all of the men who were in the main hall stopped talking and looked towards Qing Ya and Qing Yutong. Bai Cixin and the others were overlooked by them.


    These two women are truly... truly beautiful!


    However, the people that were within the main hall did not know just what had happened outside a while ago. If they had seen what had happened outside a while ago, they would have definitely eximed in astonishment.


    Chen Xuanzong was currently amongst the people within the main hall, and he was currently chatting with the family heads, trying to improve his rtionships with the family heads. After all, it was better to have one less enemy than to have one more enemy.


    When Chen Xuanzong looked over, he didn¡¯t immediately see Qing Ya, and instead, he looked towards Xiao Yi, the man who exterminated his entire family!


    As a demon emperor, Chen Xuanzong wanted to just straightforwardly walk over to Xiao Yi and kill Xiao Yi. However, in the end, he didn¡¯t lose his rationality.


    Calm down, I can¡¯t do that right now!


    When Chen Xuanzong moved his sight to the side and saw Qing Ya, his entire body froze.


    How many hundreds of years has it been... Hundreds of years of longing to see her again, hundreds of years of missing her, hundreds of years of thinking of her, and today, I am finally able to see her again.


    She has be much more beautiful than she used to be in the past. She is still as gentle and kindhearted as she was in the past, she didn¡¯t change at all...


    Qing Ya, since time has allowed me to start over again, I, Chen Xuanzong, won¡¯t give up on you ever again!


    ¡°Mommy Qing, Ah Li¡¯s stomach is feeling hungry.¡± Donghuang Li mumbled. In actuality, the moment they arrived at the main hall, Donghuang Li¡¯s eyes had been looking at the desserts that were at the side, and her saliva was about to drool out from her mouth at any moment.


    Qing Ya rubbed onto Donghuang Li¡¯s small stomach, ¡°You have already eaten so much at night, and you are still hungry?¡±


    ¡°En~ Ah Li¡¯s body is still growing after all~¡± Donghuang Li said pitifully.


    Without a choice, Qing Ya said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, I will be bringing this child to go and eat some food, you all can head on without me.¡±


    Everyone nodded their head courteously. Soon after, they went on their ways and began greeting and chatting with the family heads.


    Now that my Xiao Family has got back on its feet, I should properly go and greet those people who left back then.


    Meanwhile, Song Huang was currently surrounded by a bunch of people, and those people were all greeting him, calling out his title ¡°Sage Doctor¡±.


    I have finally found back my sense of belonging. Being together with those two sisters just now caused all of my limelight to get snatched away.


    Right now, if I were to go and chase after Qing Yutong, it would seem quite faceless for me. Forget it, I will think about it againter.


    The two sisters came to the dessert area. Qing Yutong carefreely picked up a slice of cake, then shared the slice of cake with Donghuang Li. From time to time, Qing Yutong would tease Ah Li, causing Ah Li to pout her mouth and cry out. ¡°Aunt Qing is a bad egg, making fun of a child.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya.¡±


    A gentle voice rang out, and Qing Ya went into a daze for a moment, then slowly turned her body towards the voice.


    A tall and handsome man could be seen to be standing in front of Qing Ya, and a gentle smile was hung on his face.


    Both Qing Yutong and Donghuang Li also looked towards the man who appeared.


    ¡°You are?¡± Qing Ya asked confusedly.


    Chen Xuanzong said with a slight smile, ¡°Qing Ya, don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t have any good opinion towards this kind of man who hits on others, and she could be seen saying faintly, ¡°Why should I remember you?¡±


    ¡°Eh...¡±


    Chen Xuanzong wants to express that he was feeling very awkward.


    However, after thinking about it, it makes sense. Back then, I was still a fatty, therefore, it is only right that she doesn¡¯t remember me.


    In actuality, many family heads wanted toe over and strike a conversation with Qing Ya, but because Qing Ya¡¯s aura was very strong, and adding on with that mysterious husband of hers, all of them didn¡¯t dare to.


    However, now that there was a man who dared to try to strike a conversation with Qing Ya, everyone immediately moved their attention over to Qing Ya and that man.


    How would Qing Yutong not know how those men think?


    Those men, all of them are enchanted by my big sister when they see her. If my brother-inw were to know that this man tried to hit on my big sister, this man¡¯s four limbs would definitely get broken by my brother-inw.


    ¡°Hey, you are trying to hit on my big sister, aren¡¯t you?¡± Qing Yutong mocked. As my brother-inw¡¯s sister-inw, I have to properly watch after my big sister.


    Chen Xuanzong looked over towards Qing Yutong, and he wasn¡¯t able to immediately recognize her. After all, Qing Yutong had also be much more beautiful than she used to be. However, one thing that didn¡¯t change was Qing Yutong¡¯s temper.


    ¡°Mommy Qing, this uncle looks like a bad guy, let¡¯s ignore him.¡± Donghuang Li pulled onto Qing Ya¡¯s hand. Donghuang Li¡¯s small face was filled with vignt, and right now, she wished she could call her daddy over toe and beat up the bad guy.


    Donghuang Li wasn¡¯t wrong, Chen Xuanzong was indeed not a good guy. Chen Xuanzong was after all a demon emperor, and the number of lives he had taken with his hands was immeasurable.


    Right now, Chen Xuanzong was feeling very gloomy, Qing Ya still hasn¡¯t even recognized him, and yet, he has been called a bad guy while in front of her.


    Qing Ya carried Donghuang Li up from the ground, then said coldly, ¡°Please leave, if not, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Chen Xuanzong didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I remember that, in the past, although Qing Ya was cold and aloof, she was also a gentle person. However, right now, she is not like how she used to be in the past, the aura that she is emitting out right now is very strong.


    Wait! Something¡¯s not right! Just now, that child called her mommy!


    This is impossible!


    Has Qing Ya and Long Aotian married each other? In my past life, I remember that they didn¡¯t marry each other! Even more, a few days before the day of her wedding, Qing Ya passed away, and so did Qing Yutong too!

 Chapter 318 - Youngster, turn back while you still can

    <h4>Chapter 318 ¨C Youngster, turn back while you still can</h4>


    Back then, it must have been because Long Aotian tried to do something perverted to them, which then caused them to choose tomit suicide!


    Long Aotian who was currently sleeping within the mountains sneezed. If he were to know that someone was wrongly usingly him, he would definitely cry out for justice.


    I haven¡¯t even touched Qing Ya once and Qing Ya was already snatched away from me by that act cool guy!


    ¡°Qing Ya, is she your child?¡± Sorrow appeared on Chen Xuanzong¡¯s face.


    This is impossible! How could Qing Ya have possibly got together with Long Aotian! This is definitely impossible!


    Qing Ya really disliked the man who was in front of her.


    Whether if Ah Li is really my child or not, what does it have anything to do with you?


    ¡°Humph~ I am precisely Mommy Qing¡¯s child. If you dare to bully my Mommy Qing, I will call over my daddy and get him to beat you up.¡± While speaking, Donghuang Li even raised her fist at Chen Xuanzong.


    Chen Xuanzong tightly wrinkled his brows, he waspletely unable to believe everything that was before his eyes.


    Seeing that Chen Xuanzong didn¡¯t have any intention of leaving, Qing Yutong snorted, ¡°Youngster, are you still not going to leave? Youpletely have no idea just who my brother-inw is. If he were to know that you tried to hit on my big sister, you would be done for!¡±


    Qing Ya also said coldly, ¡°Mister, I will warn you onest time, you better stay far away from me, I do not wish for my husband to be angry!¡±


    Chen Xuanzong¡¯s face was filled with shock, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a small step backward.


    Why did it be like this, Qing Ya is actually being so protective of that Long Aotian?! What is even good about that Long Aotian? Not only is that Long Aotian a womanizer, that Long Aotian also idles around all day and doesn¡¯t work!


    Qing Ya must be putting on a facade, Qing Ya is definitely acting like this on purpose. That¡¯s right, after all, Qing Ya is a kindhearted person.


    ¡°CEO Qing, is there anything that I can help you with?¡± Right at this moment, Xiao Yi walked over and said with a slightly respectful tone.


    Looking at Xiao Yi who was currently standing not far away from him, Chen Xuanzong¡¯s entire body shook slightly, and he almost couldn¡¯t stop himself from attacking Xiao Yi.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, CEO Xiao.¡± Qing Ya said faintly.


    Xiao Yi took a look at Chen Xuanzong, warning Chen Xuanzong to not do anything stupid. Soon after, Xiao Yi walked away with Shu Nan.


    Shu Nan was the one who suggested Xiao Yi toe over here and ask Qing Ya if there was anything that she needed help with.


    ¡°Chen Xuanzong, what are you doing?¡± Suddenly, a man called out to Chen Xuanzong.


    Qing Ya went into a daze for a moment as she recalled what her mother had told her. Afterward, Qing Ya asked, ¡°You are Chen Xuanzong? Fatty Chen?¡±


    Qing Yutong immediately thought to herself, ¡°This is not good.¡±


    Meanwhile, Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth, having a look on her that was practically telling everyone that she was feeling unhappy.


    Looking at the look of surprise on Qing Ya¡¯s face, Chen Xuanzong¡¯s shock and disappointment from a while agopletely disappeared. I knew that everything was just a fa?ade.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m that fatty from back then.¡± While speaking, Chen Xuanzong pulled onto his cheeks, proving that he was indeed the fatty from back then.


    Qing Ya was rather surprised, ¡°Fatty, I didn¡¯t expect that I woulde across you here. It has been about 10 years since west met, you have lost a lot of weight and have be handsome.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Chen Xuanzongughed embarrassedly, and his mood improved tremendously.


    ¡°Yutong, why, you really don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡± Chen Xuanzong turned towards Qing Yutong and said with a smile.


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth, ¡°After disappearing, where did you go to fool around during those past ten years?¡±


    I have to destroy big sister¡¯s impression of this guy, that way, big sister won¡¯t treat him too nicely because of old times¡¯ sake.


    In actuality, Qing Yutong was thinking too much, Qing Ya was currently merely interacting with Chen Xuanzong with the attitude of how a person would interact with an old friend of theirs. Qing Ya would never betray Ye Hua. After all, within Qing Ya¡¯s heart, no matter what happened, Ye Hua was irreceable.


    ¡°A great change happened in my family, therefore, I had to leave before I was even able to say my goodbyes to you all. During those past ten years, I have been living overseas, and it has only been recently that I have returned back to this country.¡± Chen Xuanzong exined.


    Qing Ya silently recalled the past and thought to herself, ¡°It is fortunate that you went overseas, if not, I may have perhaps not been able toe across Ye Hua.¡±


    If Chen Xuanzong were to know what Qing Ya was currently thinking in her own mind, he would most probably fall into despair.


    ¡°Have you been fine during those years?¡± Chen Xuanzong asked tenderly, and listening to the tenderness of Chen Xuanzong¡¯s tone, as long as one was a human, they would be able to understand Chen Xuanzong¡¯s feelings toward Qing Ya.


    Without waiting for Qing Ya to reply, Donghuang Li snorted coldly, ¡°My daddy and mommy are very fine. If you still don¡¯t leave, Ah Li is going to get angry, and when Ah Li gets angry, the consequences would be very grave! Ah Li is being serious!¡±


    Qing Ya knew that the child was speaking for her daddy, and thus, she said tenderly, ¡°Ah Li, this is mommy¡¯s friend, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah Li doesn¡¯t like this uncle, hmmm, hmmm, hmmm~¡± Donghuang Li hugged onto Qing Ya and began acting cute.


    Qing Yutong who was standing behind Qing Ya gave Ah Li a thumbs up, and Ah Li blinked her big eyes at Qing Yutong. Their coordination with each other was perfect.


    Wanting to confirm something, Chen Xuanzong asked gravely, ¡°Qing Ya, is she really your child?¡±


    Towards Donghuang Li, Qing Ya liked her very much, and she even views her as her own child.


    ¡°En.¡±


    Looking at Qing Ya¡¯s smile which was filled with happiness, Chen Xuanzong seemed as if he had been struck by lightning.


    How could Qing Ya and Long Aotian possibly live happily together!


    And even more, have a child together!


    What¡¯s more, Qing Yutong is even speaking up for that Long Aotian!


    After a long while, Chen Xuanzong said, ¡°Qing Ya, does he treat you well?¡±


    Donghuang Li snatched to answer, ¡°Daddy of course treats mommy well, there is currently even a small baby within mommy¡¯s stomach!¡±


    Second pregnancy!


    Qing Ya currently already has a second child within her stomach!


    Demon emperor Chen Xuanzong was beginning to feel a little despair.


    ¡°Mommy already said that, once she gives birth to little brother, she is going to have another child with daddy.¡± Donghuang Li added, causing Qing Ya to be a bit shy.


    Qing Ya is intending to have another child after she gave birth to the child that is in her stomach?!


    Donghuang Li¡¯s words were like explosions exploding within Chen Xuanzong¡¯s mind.


    This Long Aotian is definitely threatening Qing Ya, if not, Qing Ya wouldn¡¯t be acting like this!


    ¡°Qing Ya, you know that he is a liar!¡± Chen Xuanzong said.


    Qing Ya, you mustn¡¯t get bluffed by Long Aotian¡¯s sweet words!


    Upon hearing that, Qing Ya¡¯s brows immediately wrinkled.


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t like others saying bad things about Ye Hua. If not for looking at the sake that Chen Xuanzong was an old friend of hers, she would have already flown into a rage.


    In response to what Chen Xuanzong said, Qing Ya said faintly, ¡°Fatty, he is my husband! Even if he lies to me, I¡¯m willing to fall for his lies.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Fatty, don¡¯t say anymore, if not, we won¡¯t be able to even be friends.¡± Qing Ya said coldly.


    Qing Yutong who was at the side was secretly recording everything. After I send this video to brother-inw, brother-inw should be able to stop worrying.


    ¡°Qing Ya, do you like him that much? In actuality, I...¡±


    Donghuang Li couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t think that Ah Li¡¯s temper is good, my mommy only loves my daddy!¡±


    Qing Ya originally wanted to reminisce about old times with this old friend of hers, but after discovering that Chen Xuanzong was no longer that fatty from back then, Qing Ya didn¡¯t have any mood to continue chatting with him, ¡°Ah Li, let¡¯s go over there and eat some fries, okay?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Donghuang Li responded happily.


    ¡°However, Ah Li can¡¯t eat too many fries, if not, Ah Li will get a stomachache.¡± Qing Ya said with a tender smile, causing Ah Li to be unable to help but kiss onto Qing Ya¡¯s cheek.


    Mommy is beautiful, and Mommy Qing is beautiful too, Ah Li feels so blessed.


    While carrying Donghuang Li, Qing Ya walked to the other side, and everyone who was in Qing Ya¡¯s path couldn¡¯t help but move to the side and made a path for Qing Ya.


    Perhaps, even they themselves also do not know why they had to make a path for Qing Ya, but they felt that they had to make a path for Qing Ya no matter what.


    Based on this point, it could be seen that Qing Ya¡¯s aura was bing stronger and stronger as days passed by.


    Qing Yutong patted onto Chen Xuanzong¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Fatty, there are some things that you just have to let go of and stop holding onto.¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m just not able to let go.¡± Chen Xuanzong said with his eyes red.


    Qing Yutong was being nice as she warned him onest time, ¡°Right now, you have already taken half a foot into the abyss, it is still early for you to turn back while you still can, or else, you will die without an intact corpse. Don¡¯t think that I am joking with you, you are unable to imagine just how formidable my brother-inw is.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Qing Yutong went and followed after her big sister.


    Chen Xuanzong tightened his fists and mumbled, ¡°Qing Ya, even if it would lead to my death, I still won¡¯t give up on you! I will let you know that, only I, Chen Xuanzong, am worthy of being your partner!¡±

 Chapter 319 - Poem

    <strong>Chapter 319 ¨C Poem</strong>


    While looking at Donghuang Li eat fries, Qing Ya said tenderly, ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t eat too much.¡±


    ¡°En, Ah Li got it.¡±


    Qing Yutong said to her big sister, ¡°Big sister, seems like this Chen Xuanzong is intending to chase after you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk about that anymore, if your brother-inw were to know about that, he would definitely fly into a rage.¡± How would Qing Ya not know about Ye Hua¡¯s personality?


    ¡°But, I have already sent a video recording of what happened over to brother-inw.¡± Qing Yutong said pitifully as she sways her phone at her big sister.


    Donghuang Li cried out in surprise, ¡°Daddy is going to fly into a rage!¡±


    Qing Ya pinched onto her sister¡¯s ear petntly, ¡°You traitor!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, big sister, go easy on my ear, it hurts, it hurts~¡±


    Right when the three were frolicking, two people walked into the main hall. One of the two people was a middle-aged man who possessed a robust body, and the other person was an elegant-looking man.


    The middle-aged man possessed a squared face, had two sideburns grown out, and a scar on his cheek. The scar was very vicious-looking, seemingly just like a centipede that was wiggling.


    Because of the middle-aged man¡¯s looks, others would feel scared of him when they came across him.


    Meanwhile, the man who was beside the middle-aged man was much more delicate and handsome looking. The man was holding onto a folding fan, and he was dressed up like how an aplished schr would dress up in ancient times.


    The unmarried women who were at the scene couldn¡¯t help but ce their gazes onto him.


    When everyone saw the two men, they went into a daze for a moment. Some knew who those two men were, while some did not.


    Those who knew who those two men were cupped their hands and shouted out, ¡°Family Head Chu!¡±


    At this moment, some people began conversing in a low voice.


    ¡°Hey, is there a need to be this respectful towards a family head?¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice! That man is the family head of one of the five aristocratic families, Chu Family!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Chu Family!¡±


    Everyone hurriedly cupped their hands and greeted the middle-aged man. Even Xiao Yi and Bai CIxin also cupped their hands and greeted the middle-aged man. After all, this was basic etiquette.


    Of course, there were some people within the scene who didn¡¯t bother greeting the middle-aged man.


    Take, for example, Gui Chengren. He was currently sitting at a corner, snacking on seeds while reading a novel.


    Qing Ya was busy taking care of Ah Li, and Qing Yutong couldn¡¯t care less about the man¡¯s identity.


    Aristocratic families are nothing at all! What¡¯s the big deal with aristocratic families when even a big power has to act ording to my brother-inw¡¯s orders!


    Bai Qi who was bowing at the middle-aged man took a look at Dongfang Yuer, then shouted out gravely, ¡°Dongfang Yuer, do I have to even teach you how to bow properly!¡±


    In actuality, Dongfang Yuer was already imitating how the others were acting, but Bai Qi was precisely trying to pick problems with Dongfang Yuer, purposely making things difficult for Dongfang Yuer.


    Bai Qi wanted to vent out his anger on Dongfang Yuer because he felt that Dongfang Yuer caused him to lose face just now.


    As the two men walked over, all of the family heads began fawning upon them. It was rare for an aristocratic family head to show up, and those family heads were intending to seize this chance to try and have a chat with the aristocratic family head.


    ¡°Father, I will go and eat some food by myself first.¡± As Chu He¡¯s eldest son, Chu Bo was able to possess and enjoy the halo that others weren¡¯t able to even possess.


    How would Chu He not know about his son¡¯s intentions? Chu He knew that his son came here today to hunt for women, thus, he left his son to his own.


    There was something that some people did not know about. Chu Bo has a kink. Most people like pretty young girls, but Chu Bo himself likes married women.


    Asides from his legal wife, all of the concubines that he had taken in were women that were already married prior to having be his concubines.


    However, Chu Bo didn¡¯t snatch the married women from their husbands by force, and instead, he gets himself involved in the rtionships of those married women and their husbands, then slowly snatches those married women away from their husbands.


    Chu Bo loves the thrill of snatching married women away from their husbands.


    The world of those who possessed authority could not be understood by the everyday people, what those people seek in their lives was excitement.


    Chu Bo swayed the folding fan that he was holding in his hand as he walked around the main hall and ran his eyes over the women that he passes by.


    Sigh, normal women can no longer satisfy my taste. Nowadays, I have been enchanted with those women who are high and mighty as conquering those women allows me to be able to feel a great sense of aplishment.


    As for those young innocent girls? I am truly not interested in them. How could young innocent girls bepared to others¡¯ wives?


    This Chu Bo was truly sick in the mind.


    ¡°Mommy Qing, Ah Li can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Donghuang Li said pitifully as she rubbed onto her round stomach.


    From the looks of it, she seemed to be a bit unhappy that she couldn¡¯t finish eating her food.


    Qing Ya took out a napkin and carefully wiped onto Donghuang Li¡¯s mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to eat if you can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°But, Ah Li has recently learned of a poem.¡± Donghuang Li began bragging.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were very curious, and they asked, ¡°What poem?¡±


    ¡°Farmers weed the field at noon...¡±


    After finishing the first sentence, Donghuang Li came to a pause.


    What¡¯s the next sentence? Aiyo... I forgot...


    This is embarrassing, Ah Li has thrown away daddy¡¯s face... Ah Li originally wanted to show off her literacy skills...


    Seeing that Ah Li was stammering, not knowing what the next sentence was, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong beganughing.


    Donghuang Li pouted her mouth and thought to herself, ¡°Ah Li will show off again after she haspletely memorized the poem.¡±


    ¡°The field is thus drenched with seat. Who would know that, the food on their te, is thanks to the toiling of the farmers?¡±


    Chu Bo could be seen speaking leisurely while swaying the folding fan that was in his hand. The confident smile that was on his face seemed to be saying, ¡°What I just said is correct, right?¡±


    Donghuang Li immediately became unhappy. That poem was supposed to be used by me to show off!


    ¡°Uncle sure is formidable, to actually spend time memorizing a children¡¯s poem.¡± Donghuang Li shouted loudly, wanting everyone at the main hall to know that this uncle had nothing better to do than to memorize a children¡¯s poem.


    Chu Bo¡¯s expression froze for a moment.


    What a sharp-tongued child this child is! However, my target is not you, child. My targets are the two women that are by your side.


    In order to prove his literacy skills, Chu Bo coughed lightly, then said in a downcast tone, ¡°Othersugh at me for being too crazy.¡±


    Donghuang Li was very unhappy. Since you stole my limelight, I should make things difficult for you!


    Donghuang Li could be heard saying with her tender voice, ¡°Iugh at them for being right.¡±


    Pfft!


    Chu Bo almost choked onto his own saliva.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were about to die fromughter.


    When has Ah Li be so mischievous? She must have definitely learned from that father of hers.


    The people in the surroundings heard what Donghuang Li said. However, they didn¡¯t dare tough out loud. After all, Chu Bo was the eldest son of Family Head Chu.


    Although they didn¡¯t dare tough out loud, they couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths andugh lightly.


    Chu Bo was feeling very awkward, but he still had to maintain his elegance.


    I cannot throw my face away while in front of these two beautiful women, if not, their first impression of me will be ruined.


    However, if I want to chase after these two beautiful women, I am definitely going to have to start by getting along with this child.


    ¡°Little friend, you are very formidable.¡± Chu Bo revealed out a smile and praised.


    Donghuang Li snorted, ¡°Of course, Ah Li am very formidable.¡±


    ¡°So you are called Ah Li. How about ying poem continuation again with uncle?¡±


    Do not think that Chu Bo was seriously ying with a child, he was just trying to use the child as a tool to lower the two women¡¯s guard against him.


    Donghuang Li was Ye Hua¡¯s child, and when has Donghuang Li ever cowered away from something?


    ¡°Alright, Ah Li will let uncle have the head start.¡± Donghuang Li put on a brave front and said.


    Qing Ya wanted to stop Ah Li but it was already toote, and all she could do was stand at the side and watch Ah Li perform.


    Qing Yutong immediately began recording Ah Li¡¯s moment of acting cool.


    The people in the surroundings were attracted over by themotion.


    Chu Bo thought to himself for a moment, ¡°I must not use a poem that is too hard, if not, it would seem like I am bullying a child.¡±


    p.


    Chu Bo opened his folding hand and said elegantly, ¡°Since ancient times, when has there ever been a person who doesn¡¯t die?¡±


    Everyone was startled. Isn¡¯t this poem too hard for a child?


    Qing Ya also felt that the poem was too hard for a child. What is this guy doing? Bullying a child?


    Donghuang Li was very confused. Since ancient times, when has there ever been a person who doesn¡¯t shit? Why does such a poem like this exist? This is so strange. (In Chinese, the pronunciations of die and shit sound simr.)


    If I am not able to continue the poem, it would be a small matter If I throw my own face, but it would be a big matter if I throw daddy¡¯s face.


    When everyone saw that Ah Li¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled and she seemed to be thinking hard, they couldn¡¯t help but worry for her.


    This Chu Bo is too shameless! Look at him, he even has the audacity to have a proud look on his face.


    Suddenly, Donghuang Li¡¯s eyes lighted up and she stood up from her chair and shouted out, ¡°Thou are able to shit without using toilet paper~¡±


    At this moment, everyone becamepletely quiet as they looked dumbfoundedly at the little fellow.


    From the looks of it, this little fellow misheard ¡°die¡± as ¡°shit¡±, which led to her forming a sentence that somehow rhymes and makes sense.


    Since ancient times, when has there ever been a person who doesn¡¯t die? Thou are able to shit without using toilet paper. Formidable, this child is truly formidable. Not only did she form a sentence, but she also even managed to swear at that Chu Bo with her sentence.

 Chapter 320 - Admit Ah Li as boss

    <strong>Chapter 320 ¨C Admit Ah Li as boss</strong>


    Everyone could be seen enduring very hard, wanting tough but do not dare tough.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong also didn¡¯t expect that Ah Li would be able to think of such a sentence, and after being dumbfounded for a moment, they beganughing heartily.


    Chu Bo felt as if he had really just eaten shit.


    I actually got looked down upon by a child! Although the child¡¯s answer is wrong, she gave an even better answer.


    I must win against this child no matter what!


    Little fellow, my literacy skills are not something that you can possiblyprehend!


    Looking at the peculiar look on Chu Bo¡¯s face, everyone felt that Chu Bo wasn¡¯t going to give up and was still intending to continuepeting with the child.


    Sigh, this Chu Bo, if he wins, it would be counted as him bullying a child as an adult, and if he loses, it would be counted as him being unable to even win against a child. No matter what the result was, this Chu Bo would still lose out in the end.


    Chu Bo was currently being put on the spot, and he was only able to get off from the spot if Donghuang Li was willing to give in. However, that was something that was never going to happen.


    After a while, Chu Bo¡¯s eyes lighted up, and he said while lightly swaying his folding fan, ¡°If thou do not have toilet paper.¡±


    F**k.


    This Chu Bo, the eldest son of Chu Family, really doesn¡¯t want to back down!


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look towards the little fellow.


    If this child manages to continue the poem, it is definitely going to be the highlight of today¡¯s auction.


    Donghuang Li was a little flustered as she raised her head and looked at her Mommy Qing and Aunt Qing.


    Both Qing Ya and Qing Yutong had a helpless look on their faces.


    Ah Li, it is not that Mommy Qing doesn¡¯t want to help you, it is that Mommy Qing also doesn¡¯t know how to continue the poem.


    Seeing that Donghuang Li was requesting for help, everyone felt that Donghuang Li was going to lose.


    Meanwhile, Chu Bo was feeling a little pleased with himself. How could a brat be able to ever win against me?


    Seems like Donghuang Li had indeed pissed off Chu Bo and caused Chu Bo to forget about his initial intention when he came over.


    Chu Bo¡¯s initial intention was not topete with a child, his initial intention was to hit on the two beautiful women.


    Donghuang Li pouted her mouth and looked unhappily at Chu Bo.


    Stay calm, don¡¯t get flustered, I am definitely able to think of a sentence to continue the poem.


    After quite a while had passed, seeing that Donghuang Li still wasn¡¯t able to continue the poem, everyone felt that Donghuang Li wasn¡¯t going to be able to continue the poem, and they just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Little fellow, are you able to continue the poem or not?¡± Chu Bo said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Shameless.¡± Qing Ya and Qing Yutong scolded Chu Bo in their minds.


    Donghuang Li snorted and said, ¡°Ah Li will continue the poem now. Thou use fingers to clean up.¡±


    At this moment, even the atmosphere came to a freeze.


    If thou do not have toilet paper, thou use fingers to clean up.


    Ha, ha, ha.


    Immediately, everyone burst outughing.


    This little fellow is formidable! Truly formidable!


    She managed to continue the poem with a sentence that rhymes well and merged well with the previous sentence. Formidable! This little fellow is a child prodigy!


    Furthermore, this little fellow even managed to swear at that Chu Bo without using any swear words.


    Qing Yutong who was recording Ah Li was a bit stupefied, and so was Qing Ya. I¡¯m bing more and more fond of this little fellow.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong could both be seen walking over to Ah Li¡¯s sides and giving Ah Li a sweet kiss on her cheeks.


    Upon seeing that, everyone became envious of the little fellow and they wished they could be the little fellow.


    Donghuang Li raised her chin up high. Quickly start praising me, Ah Li will ept all of your praises.


    Meanwhile, Chu Bo closed his folding fan, and he was angered to the point that his lips were trembling.


    This can¡¯t be endured, I actually got mocked by a child!


    I have to think of a way to win back the face that I lost!


    Use my identity to pressure her? No, that¡¯s too low-ss.


    I have to crush this child with my literacy skills and let her know that the eldest son of an aristocratic family is not someone that could be easily pushed around!


    ¡°Little fellow, you sure are formidable! How about we raise the difficulty by a bit?¡±


    Upon hearing what Chu Bo said, everyone immediately felt that Chu Bo was truly shameless.


    This Chu Bo wants to raise the difficulty? Can¡¯t he see that the current difficulty is already hard enough for that little fellow? That little fellow had to think for so long before she was able to continue the poem.


    Qing Ya¡¯s expression turned grave. I don¡¯t mind others ying around with Ah Li, but if others try to tantly bully Ah Li like this, as Ah Li¡¯s Mommy Qing, I will not allow it!


    Qing Yutong was the same.


    Want to bully my Ah Li? You will have to get through me first! System, bring over my sword!


    As the Supreme Overlord¡¯s child, the gene of not willing to admit defeat was contained within Ah Li¡¯s blood vessels. Towards other people¡¯s challenges, Ah Li would never cower, and she would only charge forward bravely.


    ¡°Mommy Qing, Aunt Qing, let Ah Li handle this!¡± Donghuang Li said while acting like a mature adult, and looking at her acting like a mature adult, others couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was adorable.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong took a look at each other, and after thinking for a bit, they decided to let Ah Li handle the matter by herself, and perhaps, Ah Li may even be able to bring to them a nice surprise.


    However, if the man dares to go overboard, Qing Ya would definitely not let him off.


    Donghuang Li could be seen saying to Chu Bo, ¡°Uncle,peting like this is too boring, how about adding a little bet?¡±


    Adding a little bet?


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong went into a daze for a moment.


    When did Ah Li learn of such a phrase? No, there¡¯s no need to think too much, that phrase must have been taught to her by that father of hers.


    Qing Ya decided that she was going to have to have a proper chat with Ye Hua when she returned home.


    I have to stop Ye Hua from leading Ah Li astray. Look at what he has taught her, Ah Li is only three years old and she already knows how to bet with other people.


    The people in the surroundings were evidently startled by Ah Li¡¯s attitude.


    This little fellow is formidable! This is my first time seeing a child not giving any face to someone who is the eldest son of an aristocratic family.


    Chu Bo was very confident as he opened his folding fan once again and said, ¡°Ah Li, no matter what it is that you want to bet with uncle, uncle will ept it!¡±


    ¡°Alright, if uncle loses, uncle will have to admit Ah Li as boss, and as uncle¡¯s boss, Ah Li will teach uncle how tob center parting.¡±


    Pfft...


    Everyoneughed. Admit her as boss, and she will teach him how tob center parting? Seems like this child watches Douyin too.


    Qing Ya sighed. I am going to have to delete Douyin from all of the electronic devices at home, I cannot allow Ah Li to watch Douyin anymore.


    However, this time, Qing Ya wrongly med Douyin, Ah Li learned that sentence from Lie Gu.


    ¡°Alright! If Ah Li loses, Ah Li will have to be my underling!¡±


    ¡°Alright, the bet has been set then! Pinky promise.¡± Donghuang Li extended out her pinky finger.


    And Chu Bo actually walked over and locked his pinky finger with Donghuang Li¡¯s pinky finger.


    ¡°Chu Bo! What are you doing!¡± Chu He suddenly walked out from the crowd, and on his side was actually Ye Family¡¯s family head, Ye Xiao!


    Just now, Chu He went to discuss a little something with Ye Xiao, and after he had finished his discussion with Ye Xiao, he saw that everyone was gathering here, and when he walked over here to see what was going on, as he had expected, he discovered that his son was the one that was causing themotion.


    Chu Bo looked over to his father and said without any fear, ¡°Father, don¡¯t meddle in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in what matter?¡± Chu He was confused.


    After a family head that was by Chu He¡¯s side exined everything to him, Chu He felt that his face had all been thrown away by his son.


    This eldest son of mine, he loves acting like an elegant schr and iming that he is a cultured person...


    As your father, do you really think that I would not know just how much ink you have in your stomach!


    Most importantly, the person that you arepeting against is a child, and if you lost, you are going to have to admit that child as your boss...


    Even if you don¡¯t want face, I, your father, still want face!


    ¡°Old Chu, they are just ying around.¡± Ye Xiao who was at the side said with a slight smile.


    Just ying around? If that was what Ye Xiao really thought, he has over-underestimated Donghuang Li.


    ¡°Uncle, if your son loses to me, he is going to admit me as his boss. Are you fine with it?¡±


    After hearing what Ah Li said, everyone froze.


    Little fellow, this is the family head of an aristocratic family that you are talking to right now! Just a single sentence that is uttered from this family head¡¯s mouth is able to decide the life and death of a person.


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t speak, she wanted to observe just how the aristocratic family head would act.

 Chapter 321 - Intelligence team

    <h4>Chapter 321 ¨C Intelligence team</h4>


    Qing Yutong was waiting for a chance to stir up trouble, but she didn¡¯t expect that Ah Li would be so talented in stirring up trouble.


    From the looks of it, in the future, Qing Yutong, Ye Zizi, and Ah Li will be able to go and stir up trouble while teamed up together.


    As the head of an aristocratic family, if Chu He were to make things difficult for a child, it would make him lose a lot of face. After all, there are currently a lot of people present at the location.


    ¡°Little friend, that uncle is just joking around with you, therefore, you shouldn¡¯t take that uncle¡¯s words too seriously.¡± Chu He squeezed out a smile on his face.


    This scoundrel son of mine, causing trouble for me again!


    ¡°I took it seriously.¡± Donghuang Li pouted her mouth and said.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking around, I was being serious!¡± Chu Bo responded too.


    Ye Xiaoughed lightly, ¡°Old Chu, your son¡¯s bearing is out of the ordinary.¡±


    Chu He wished to just p this damn son of his to death.


    If I had known that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have brought him out with me! My face has all been thrown away by him!


    ¡°Suit yourself, do whatever you want!¡± After finished speaking, Chu He turned around and left while panting with rage.


    Ye Xiao took a look at Qing Ya, then turned around and left too.


    Not every man in this world was fond of beautiful women. Perhaps, Ye Xiao was just merely admiring Qing Ya¡¯s looks?


    Seeing that his father have left, Chu Boughed lightly, ¡°Alright, there is no one here to disturb us anymore!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, your father has be angry at you, are you sure that you can make a decision on your own without your father¡¯s permission?¡± Donghuang Li asked curiously.


    The question that Donghuang Li asked made the atmosphere be awkward.


    Chu Bo patted his folding fan onto his chest, and with a corner of his mouth raised, he said impressively, ¡°Uncle is in charge of his own life, uncle can make his own decisions!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Ah Li can be at ease then.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Why do I have this strange feeling that this little fellow has already dug out a hole for that Chu Bo to jump into, and that Chu Bo is currently trying his best to jump into the hole?


    Those people guessed correctly, Donghuang Li had indeed already dug out a hole for Chu Bo to jump into.


    As the representative of the buried love family, Donghuang Li has already begun taking in underlings while she was only three years old. When Ye Hua was at Ah Li¡¯s age, Ye Hua was still ying with mud.


    It must be said, the daughter surpasses the father.


    Using Donghuang Li¡¯s words, she would say, ¡°Since daddy has so many subordinates, Ah Li has to start preparing to take in underlings.¡±


    Donghuang Li could be seen to have a confident smile on her face, and this smile of hers was very infectious.


    Looking at Donghuang Li¡¯s confident smile, Chu Bo felt quite pressured. Where did this brat get her confidence from?


    Donghuang Li was not battling alone as there was an intelligence team backing her up.


    Donghuang Li shouted out in her own mind, ¡°Uncle Wei, are you ready? Ah Li is going to beginpeting. If Ah Li loses, Ah Li is going to have to be someone else¡¯s underling~¡±


    Far away at an apartment that was located in Long¡¯an City, Wei Chang received the Little Honor¡¯s message.


    ¡°Little Honor, Uncle Wei is ready!¡±


    Within the apartment¡¯s living room, the living room could be seen to be filled with people!


    The people that were in the living room consisted of...


    Lie Gu and his three women, Yi Ran, Wen Xia, and Bai Xiaozhen.


    Jue Tian, who had rushed over from Zijin University.


    Death Mage and Xun Fang.


    The green and red brothers, and of course, Zi Shan.


    Naturally, Wei Chang and Tang Wei were present in the living room too.


    Ye Zizi was the only one that wasn¡¯t present in the living room...


    Pitiful Ye Zizi, no one even bothers bringing her along to have fun anymore.


    Everyone in the living room was helping Donghuang Li to think up answers.


    Therefore, it must be said that, Chu Bo totally had no idea just what kind of a team he was facing against.


    Although Chu Bo was going to end up losing, at the least, he could feel proud of losing.


    In actuality, the first sentence that Donghuang Li spoke was thought up on her own, and starting from, ¡°Since ancient times, when has there ever been a person who doesn¡¯t die?¡±, the answers were thought up by the people in the living room.


    That poem was too hard for Donghuang Li who was just a three-year-old child.


    Back then when Ah Li was thinking up of an answer to that poem, she felt very anxious, and because she wasn¡¯t allowed to request for help on the spot, she anxiously requested for help in her own mind, hoping that a god would somehow take pity on her and quickly help her think up of an answer to that poem.


    The god that Ah Li was hoping to appear did not appear, but Wei Chang managed to sense Donghuang Li¡¯s request for help.


    Because Wei Chang was worried that the Little Honor may get injured ore into trouble, he specially created a magic spell where if the Little Honor were to request for help in her mind, Wei Chang would be able to sense it and immediately begin helping out the Little Honor.


    Ye Hua waspletely not worried about his daughter at all. Don¡¯t belittle Ye Hua¡¯s daughter just because she was only three years old. If Ah Li were to get into a fight, all those special fires that she controlled were more than enough to enable her to eliminate her enemies.


    Just now, right when Wei Chang was about to go to sleep, he sensed the Little Honor¡¯s request for help, and after hurriedly asking what was going on, he immediately let out a breath of relief.


    However, the poem sentence that followed by caused Wei Chang to feel that his head was going to explode.


    If the answer that the Little Honor wanted was just a normal poem sentence, Tang Wei who was a university student would know how to answer to the poem sentence immediately, but because the Little Honor wanted an answer that stood out from a normal answer, Tang Wei had difficultying up with an answer for the Little Honor.


    Without choice, Wei Chang straightforwardly gathered everyone in his living room, and furthermore, he described the situation as ¡°extremely urgent¡± to the others.


    At this timing, everyone was more or less prepared to go to sleep. Looking at everyone in the living room, everyone including Death Mage was wearing pajamas, and Jue Tian was even wearing a sleeping hat...


    As expected of the saying, ¡°there is strength in numbers¡±. The first person toe up with an answer was Lie Gu¡¯s wife, Yi Ran. And the second person toe up with an answer was Cloud Sect¡¯s previous sect master, Xun Fang.


    This was also the reason why Ah Li took so long to answer, because she was waiting for the answers.


    Right now, everyone in the living room had their brows tightly wrinkled as they prepared to listen to the next question!


    The na?ve and foolish Chu Bo still did not know that the little fellow in front of him was secretly cheating, and behind the little fellow, there was an intelligence team that possessed the power to cause absolute mayhem currently helping her.


    From this, it could be seen that, one should not ever belittle Donghuang Li as they would never know just how big of a backing this little fellow possessed.


    Chu Bo was serious this time, he did not intend to go easy on Donghuang Li anymore.


    After opening his folding fan, Chu Bo said with a smile, ¡°Why when people part, the moon is full and bright?¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Everyone immediately eximed in their own mind.


    Even I myself also am not able to continue that poem sentence, and yet this Chu Bo expects that little child to continue that poem sentence? Shameless! Truly shameless!


    Chu He who was standing not far away shook his head.


    This son of mine has truly thrown away Chu Family¡¯s face, to actually be so serious whenpeting against a child!


    ¡°This guy is practically a scum.¡± Both Qing Ya and Qing Yutong had an unhappy look on their faces as they thought to themselves.


    Donghuang Li was silently muttering to herself, and it seemed like she was pondering to herself. But in actuality, she was telling the question to Wei Chang.


    After receiving the Little Honor¡¯s question, Wei Chang stood up and shouted out to everyone, ¡°Why when people part, the moon is full and bright? What¡¯s the next sentence to that poem sentence? The answer has to stand out from a normal answer!¡±


    Lie Gu rubbed onto his temples with his hands, he felt that his IQ was noting online at all.


    Jue Tian had a calm look on his face, but his eyes were filled with confusion.


    Recently, Jue Tian had started working at Zijin University as a professor who teaches hypnotism, and ever since he had be a professor, he had been trying to raise his literacy skills. Currently, Jue Tian was still busy memorizing nursery rhymes, and he still hasn¡¯te into contact with profound poems.


    The green and red brothers? They wouldn¡¯t have any problem if they were asked to breakdance.


    Death Mage? He wouldn¡¯t have any problem if it was regarding fishing games or sports betting.


    A group of men that possessed the capability of causing absolute mayhem had no choice but to depend on the women. After all, the literacy skills of Ye Hua¡¯s male subordinates were very low, and Ye Hua¡¯s female subordinates, on the other hand, possessed more than enough literacy skills.


    ¡°Xun Fang, do you have an answer?¡± Wei Chang asked hurriedly.


    Just now, this Xun Fang was the one who thought up an answer, and the Little Honor was very satisfied with her answer.


    With her willow brows wrinkled, Xun Fang began revolving her mind at high speed, trying to think up an answer that could stand out from a normal answer.


    The three celebrities were also trying their best to think up an answer.


    After waiting for a minute and seeing that there was still no one who had an answer, Wei Chang began feeling extremely anxious.


    At the scene.


    With a confident smile on his face, Chu Bo swayed his folding fan and said, ¡°Ah Li, you have already been thinking for quite a while, have you thought up of an answer yet?¡±


    Donghuang Li pouted her mouth and snorted, ¡°You... don¡¯t you look down on Ah Li. Give Ah Li a little bit more time.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei, quickly, Ah Li is going to lose soon if Ah Li still doesn¡¯t have an answer... If Ah Li loses, Ah Li will end up throwing away daddy¡¯s face, and if daddy finds out about that, daddy will definitely fly into a rage.¡±


    Wei Chang felt that his head was going to explode.


    If His Honor finds out that we weren¡¯t able to even protect the Little Honor, His Honor will definitely fly into a rage, and at that time, every one of us is going to get scolded by His Honor.


    ¡°I got an answer!¡± Tang Wei¡¯s beautiful eyes lighted up.


    Upon hearing that, Wei Chang became exulted.


    With a slight smile, Tang Wei said, ¡°Why when people part, the moon is full and bright? I know celestial meteor punch.¡±


    After listening to Tang Wei¡¯s answer, everyone felt that the answer was pretty good.

 Chapter 322 - Want to live a good life

    <h4>Chapter 322 ¨C Want to live a good life</h4>


    Very quickly, Donghuang Li received an answer from Wei Chang.


    ¡°Little Ah Li, it is already more than two minutes, if you still don¡¯t have an answer, I will count it as you have lost.¡± Chu Bo said with a carefree and rxed expression on his face.


    I have finally won back my face. I have been engrossed with studying for tens of years, from nursery rhymes to profound poems, there is not a single nursery rhyme or profound poem that I do not know of.


    Studying allows me to grow, studying allows me to be happy, no one is able to stop my adoration for knowledge.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were very worried for Ah Li.


    I really want to beat that narcissistic guy into a pulp, to actually dare to bully my Ah Li!


    Donghuang Li pursed her lips, then said as she assumed a pose with her striking out her fist, ¡°I know celestial meteor punch~¡±


    Chu Bo was startled, and after silently muttering that sentence twice, his expression immediately sunk.


    The crowd eximed in surprise, the crowd was surprised by Ah Li too.


    Although this little fellow¡¯s sentence isn¡¯t reallypletely correct, it could still be counted as a way to continue the previous poem sentence. Towards a child who is only a few years old, such an answer makes a lot of sense whening out of the child¡¯s mouth. After all, these days, if a family could afford television, which family¡¯s child doesn¡¯t watch cartoons?


    The crowd began praising Ah Li, and Ah Li was enjoying this moment.


    Uncle Wei is truly great!


    Both Qing Ya and Qing Yutong let out a breath of relief. However, both of them felt that it was very strange.


    When did Ah Li learn all those things?


    Chu Bo¡¯s brows were currently tightly wrinkled. This won¡¯t do, I have to raise the difficulty!


    ¡°If I say you can, it means you can. Even if you can¡¯t, you still can!¡± Chu Bo said gravely.


    Everyone had a look of disdain on their faces.


    This Chu Bo actually sneakily tried to go frompeting in poem sentence continuation topeting in antithetical couplet. This Chu Bo¡¯s shamelessness has already reached a whole new realm that we do not know of...


    Meanwhile, Donghuang Li¡¯s face was filled with confusion.


    This isn¡¯t poem sentence continuation, right? This bad uncle is actually tantly bullying a child! Shameless!


    Qing Ya couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Meanwhile, Qing Yutong straightforwardly shouted at Chu Bo, ¡°You are so shameless!¡±


    Chu Bo said while swaying his folding fan, ¡°There is no difference between poem sentence continuation and antithetical couplet, no matter what is said, both are still poems at the end of the day. In the world of poetry, the only difference there is is the level of literacy skills that different people possess.¡±


    When a person¡¯s shamelessness reaches a realm that others could not evenprehend, that person could indeed be said to have be undefeatable.


    Currently, Wei Chang has told the question that he had just received to everyone, and after listening to the question, everyone remained silent.


    This question is very difficult...


    Lie Gu silently turned his body away from everyone, seemingly like he was telling everyone, ¡°Do not ask me if I know anything about the question. However, if any of you have any questions regarding positions on the bed, feel free to ask me.¡±


    Jue Tian, on the other hand, straightforwardly pulled down his sleeping hat and covered his eyes with the sleeping hat.


    If I am not able to even think up of an answer for poem sentence continuation, there is no way that I would be able to think up of an answer for antithetical couplet. I have truly failed as the brains of the group...


    Meanwhile, the green and red brothers felt very ashamed for not being able to help Ah Li.


    Wei Chang could only ce his hope onto the few women in the living room.


    Zi Shan could be seen sitting silently at a side, appearing very unsociable with the group. From the start till now, Zi Shan has not said anything.


    Looking at those people, Zi Shan felt that those people were very strange.


    Those people are obviously very formidable, especially those two who are called Lie Gu and Jue Tian, and yet they are actually living their lives mundanely.


    Looking at them dressed up in pajamas, they do not look like how an expert should look like at all. That Jue Tian is even wearing a sleeping hat too, and there even seems to be an eye mask in that Jue Tian¡¯s pocket... My god...


    Those people are practically a bunch of devils who possess chuunibyou syndrome.


    Yi Hong stealthily moved closer to Zi Shan and asked lightly, ¡°Zi Shan, do you have an answer to that question?¡±


    After hearing Yi Hong¡¯s question, Zi Shan let out a breath.


    Zi Shan was a deity who has lived for more than a thousand years, and she has studied quite a bit on poetry in her spare time.


    Shortly after, Zi Shan nodded her head.


    Upon seeing that, Yi Hong became exulted.


    ¡°If you say you can¡¯t, it means you can¡¯t. Even if you can, you still can¡¯t.¡±


    Everyone looked towards Zi Shan.


    Her answer is pretty good, it is neat and precise. As expected of a deity, she has skills.


    Yi Hong evidently felt very happy towards being able to help Ah Li, and he said with a smile to Zi Shan, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Zi Shan said calmly.


    If it weren¡¯t for Yi Hong requesting me for help, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered helping those people.


    Both Lie Gu and Jue Tian looked toward Zi Shan.


    It has been so many days already and this Zi Shan still hasn¡¯tid down that pride of hers as a deity. It seems like His Honor is going to be in for a disappointment.


    In actuality, Jue Tian understood His Honor¡¯s intention. Towards Zi Shan, His Honor was trying to test and see if a deity¡¯s way of thinking could be changed or not, and as to how to change Zi Shan¡¯s way of thinking, it was all going to depend on little brother red.


    Wei Chang hurriedly passed on the answer to Donghuang Li.


    And upon receiving the answer, Ah Li smiled and ced her hands behind her back, disying a look on her that she was very knowledgeable.


    This caused Chu Bo to have an ominous feeling. Could it be that, this child is actually able to answer this question? If so, is this child really truly a child?


    ¡°If you say you can¡¯t, it means you can¡¯t. Even if you can, you still can¡¯t.¡±


    Looking at Donghuang Li¡¯s small figure, everyone couldn¡¯t help but give it to her.


    A drip of cold sweat flowed down from Chu Bo¡¯s forehead, and he currently had a very grave look on his face.


    How could such a small child be able to be so talented! When I was her age, I was still drinking milk!


    After closing his folding fan, Chu Bo said gravely, ¡°Not bad, Ah Li.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, uncle, for the praise.¡± Donghuang Li even imitated the adults and cupped her hands at Chu Bo.


    ¡°However, Ah Li took too long to answer the question. How about this, let¡¯s have onest question! And for this question, Ah Li is allowed to only think for 5 seconds!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the crowd immediately gasped.


    This Chu Bo is too despicable!


    Qing Ya shouted out coldly, ¡°Just what are you trying to do!¡±


    ¡°Lady, don¡¯t be angry. After all, because Ah Li is just a child, there is no way that I would be serious and not go easy on her.¡± Chu Bo has once again shown the others just how shameless he was.


    The crowd wanted to say a few mocking sentences at Chu Bo, but when all was said and done, Chu Bo was still the eldest son of an aristocratic family, and an aristocratic family was not something that they could afford to offend.


    ¡°Alright, onest question then.¡± Naturally, Donghuang Li wouldn¡¯t cower.


    Chu Bo smiled gratifiedly, ¡°Good! Ah Li¡¯s courage is apudable. No matter what the result turns out to be, Ah Li will still have uncle¡¯s admiration.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li also admires uncle, to actually be so serious whenpeting against a child.¡± Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth. There is no way that I would believe the nonsense thates out of your mouth.


    Chu Bo remained silent with a smile, and after opening his folding fan once again, he said leisurely, ¡°If you want to live a good life, you have to carry a bit of green on your body.¡±


    This was a sentence that Chu Bo would say every time after he had managed to steal away a man¡¯s wife.


    Upon hearing that sentence, Chu He shook his head. Although the strength of this eldest son of mine is not below that of mine, he doesn¡¯t like killing and fighting, and he only likes stealing away others¡¯ wives and fiddling with his subpar poetry skills.


    If not for Donghuang Li stopping them, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong would have already begun giving Chu Bo a lesson.


    Meanwhile, Donghuang Li hurriedly passed on the question to Wei Chang.


    Upon hearing what Donghuang Li said, Wei Chang was startled. We only have five seconds, and two seconds have already passed by!


    ¡°Quickly, there are only three seconds left!¡± Wei Chang was anxious to the point that his viciousness aura was being emitted out from his body, and the windows began creaking continuously because of the aura.


    After hearing the question, big brother green¡¯s eyes immediately lighted up and he hurriedly raised his hand, ¡°I have an answer!¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°If you want to live a good life, you have to grow a bit of grass on your head.¡± Big brother green said hurriedly.


    Upon hearing big brother green¡¯s answer, everyone looked towards big brother green in disbelief, and big brother green scratched onto his head and smiled embarrassedly.


    Back then, not too long after big brother green got cheated on, when he came across that sentence on the inte, that sentence became imprinted in his mind, and today, that sentence could finally be put to good use.


    Little brother red patted onto his big brother¡¯s shoulder, consoling his big brother like how a brother would console another brother.


    Wei Chang hurriedly passed over the answer to Donghuang Li, and after getting the answer from Wei Chang, Donghuang Li immediately uttered the answer.


    Just nice, Donghuang Li answered right before 5 seconds had passed.


    Upon hearing Donghuang Li¡¯s answer, the crowd eximed in surprise.


    This little fellow is truly a child prodigy!


    Right at this moment, Xiao Yi recalled his son.


    That son of mine, he is still trying to memorize nursery rhymes, and this daughter of CEO Qing¡¯s is already this formidable.


    Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t help but apud

 Chapter 323 - The unordinary auction

    <h4>Chapter 323 ¨C The unordinary auction</h4>


    Along with Xiao Yi¡¯s apud, shortly after, everyone followed along and began apuding.


    Towards everyone¡¯s apud, Donghuang Li courteously expressed her thanks to everyone.


    Both Qing Ya and Qing Yutong let out a breath of relief.


    Alright, this is enough already, I cannot allow Ah Li to continue messing around.


    Qing Ya carried Ah Li up from the ground.


    Those facious reasonings must have been taught to Ah Li by Ye Hua. After returning home, I have to properly give Ye Hua a scolding, this isn¡¯t how he should be educating a child!


    ¡°Mommy Qing, don¡¯t tell daddy about this, if not daddy will definitely reprimand Ah Li.¡± Seems like Donghuang Li also knew that she wasn¡¯t behaving like a good child just now, and thus, she pleaded with Qing Ya to not tell what happened to her father.


    Qing Ya petntly pinched onto Donghuang Li¡¯s cheek, ¡°You also know you weren¡¯t behaving like a good child just now? You mustn¡¯t behave so mischievous again in the future, okay?¡±


    Qing Yutong who was at the side hurriedly kept away her phone, having a look on her that she didn¡¯t do anything. And in actuality, she had already sent the video recording over to her brother-inw.


    Ah Li, don¡¯t me Aunt Qing, you said it a few seconds toote.


    Chu Bo had a nk look on his face.


    As someone who possesses the title of ¡°Immortal of Poetry¡±, I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually lose to a little fellow. Furthermore, I lost to the little fellow while in front of a crowd... My face has all been thrown away...


    After quite a while, Chu Bo said, ¡°Ah Li, uncle has lost!¡±


    Donghuang Li suddenly felt that this uncle was still decent, to dare to face against his loss.


    Donghuang Li said with her tender voice, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be discouraged, you should study more in the future and strive to one day be able to finally win against Ah Li.¡±


    The crowd had to give it to Donghuang Li. This fellow sure is sensible, she actually didn¡¯t mention about the bet! Formidable! Truly formidable!


    Meanwhile, Chu Bo didn¡¯t expect that Ah Li would console him, and he felt like crying but didn¡¯t have tears to cry out.


    However, as the eldest son of an aristocratic family, the words that I uttered are like water that had been sshed out.


    ¡°Since uncle has lost to Ah Li, uncle should be Ah Li¡¯s underling from now on!¡± Chu Bo said after adjusting his mindset.


    Losing was not scary, what was scary was not daring to face against one¡¯s own loss.


    If Chu Bo didn¡¯t dare to face against his own loss, this incident will end up affecting his cultivation in the future.


    Chu Bo¡¯s words caused the crowd to go into a daze.


    Immediately, the crowd¡¯s image of Chu Bo seemed to have suddenly changed.


    To actually be willing to fulfill his end of the bet while under such a situation... As expected of the eldest son of an aristocratic family, he has a sense of responsibility!


    Ye Xiao who was standing outside of the crowd said faintly, ¡°Old Chu, the temperament of this eldest son of yours is not bad. In the future, he is going to be able to take on huge responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°You think too much. Look at how he behaves, he doesn¡¯t behave like someone who could possibly take on huge responsibilities. This eldest son of mine is truly making me blush with shame.¡±


    Ye Xiaoughed, ¡°It would be great if my son has your eldest son¡¯s temperament. That son of mine, he only knows how to indulge in pleasure all day long. Right now, my Ye Family can¡¯t even guarantee that it would be able to continue surviving through the next generation.¡±


    Chu He felt the same as Ye Xiao, and he said gravely, ¡°That¡¯s right, the generations are getting worse with each generation. There is going toe a day where my Chu Family ends up getting eliminated.¡±


    ¡°Old Chu, in actuality, a big shot will being over tonight, and furthermore, north¡¯s sixth aristocratic family is going to be born tonight!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Chu He¡¯s expression turned grave, ¡°Brother Ye, are you saying that someone from Voidless Realm is going toe over tonight?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, why would Xiao Yi and Bai Cixin havee over here tonight? I was the one who informed them toe over to the auction. However, they still do not know about what is going to happen.¡±


    A few days ago, Voidless Realm came looking for Ye Xiao and told Ye Xiao to find a chance to gather everyone. And just nice, Yuanlinglong¡¯s auction, which was held once every year was going to be held today, and thus, Ye Xiao decided to gather everyone on this day.


    However, to the other aristocratic families, the birth of another aristocratic family wasn¡¯t something that they could be happy about.


    After all, there was a limit to the resources that Voidless Realm distributes out to the aristocratic families, and with the addition of a new aristocratic family, it would mean that the current aristocratic families were going to have to end up receiving lesser resources than they used to be able to receive.


    This was one of the reasons why Dongfang Family ended up being dragged down from the ranks of the aristocratic families back then.


    During the year that Dongfang Family was dragged down from the ranks of the aristocratic families, the resources that Voidless Realm was distributing were longevity fruits.


    Another reason was that Dongfang Family¡¯s strength was somewhat at the point of overpowering thebined strength of all five other aristocratic families.


    As the saying goes, ¡°people fear getting famous like pigs fear fattening up, and the shot hits the bird that pokes its head out¡±.


    ¡°Brother Ye, counting the time, next year seems to be the year that Voidless Realm is going to distribute out longevity fruits again.¡± Chu He¡¯s tone was cold, and it seems like he wants to let history repeat itself.


    Ye Xiao nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right. Just how many longevity fruits we are able to get ispletely up to those families below us. However, next year, there is going to be one more aristocratic family.¡±


    Longevity fruit was a special local product of Voidless Realm¡¯s, and the longevity fruits onlye to fruit once every 100 years!


    About 1000 longevity fruits woulde to fruit once every 100 years, and amongst the 1000 longevity fruits, Voidless Realm would keep 900 for themselves and distribute the longevity fruits to the disciples who have made contributions to Voidless Realm, and the rest of the 100 longevity fruits would be distributed to the aristocratic families.


    However, the distribution wasn¡¯t an even distribution, the number of longevity fruits that each aristocratic family could get depends on the number of families that voted for them.


    Of course, the families don¡¯t know anything about the longevity fruits distribution that happens once every 100 years. The families merely think that the votes were for an evaluation assessment of the aristocratic families.


    Back then, as the strongest family, Dongfang Family had the support of 80% of the families and was able to obtain 80% of the votes, and this caused the other five aristocratic families to go green with envy.


    Amongst the 100 longevity fruits, Dongfang Family was able to obtain 80 of the longevity fruits, and the remaining 20 longevity fruits were going to be split amongst 5 families, which meant that each family was going to be able to obtain only 4 longevity fruits.


    Immediately, the five family heads couldn¡¯t just remain seated in their seats anymore. Therefore, the fall of Dongfang Family happened.


    This was also the reason why Ye Xiao wanted to help Tang Wushuang snatch over the ancient godly item, it was so that he could make Tang Wushuang owe him a favor and get Tang Wushuang to vote for him when the timees.


    Also, in actuality, Ye Xiao wouldn¡¯t really help Tang Wushuang snatch over the ancient godly item, all Ye Xiao would do was act as if he had tried.


    There was a reason as to why Voidless Realm decided on this kind of distribution, Voidless Realm wanted to make it so, in order to obtain other families¡¯ votes, the aristocratic families had to do more good deeds.


    The more good deeds an aristocratic family did, the better the aristocratic family¡¯s image would be, and with a better imagepared to the other aristocratic families, that particr aristocratic family would be able to obtain more votes than the others, right?


    However, Dongfang Family precisely did too many good deeds, and ended up...


    ¡°That¡¯s right, another portion is going to be taken off from our portions again.¡± Chu He let out a long sigh.


    No one heard what the two were talking about, everyone was currently watching Ah Li take in an underling.


    As Ah Li¡¯s guardian, Qing Ya definitely had to step out and speak, ¡°My Ah Li is still small, the bet from earlier on is cancelled, you don¡¯t have to be Ah Li¡¯s underling.¡±


    Little Ah Li didn¡¯t protest after hearing her Mommy Qing say that.


    Ah Li is an obedient child, and an obedient child has to listen to her mommy. However, it is a pity that I am going to have to let go of such a clever underling.


    Sigh, and I was thinking of expanding my buried love family¡¯s strength...


    Chu Bo had a resolute look on his face, seemingly like he won¡¯t allow Qing Ya to stop him from bing Ah Li¡¯s underling.


    ¡°Lady, what you are saying is wrong, everyone is independent and has the right to speak for themselves. This matter has to be decided by Ah Li herself.¡± Chu Bo was not afraid of losing.


    Anyway, isn¡¯t losing a good oue for me? After bing Ah Li¡¯s underling, I will have to follow along with Ah Li every day, which means that, I will be able to see the twodies every day too.


    Both Qing Ya and Qing Yutong have never seen before such a shameless person.


    It must be said that, Chu Bo¡¯s decision was correct, After all, just how fortunate would it be for a person to be able to be Donghuang Li¡¯s underling?


    Don¡¯t belittle Ah Li just because she was still small right now. In the future, Ah Li was definitely going to be an extremely formidable existence.


    However, different from the green and red brothers, Chu Bo wanted to join the buried love family because he was attracted by Qing Ya and Qing Yutong¡¯s looks and wanted to look for a chance to get close to Qing Ya and Qing Yutong.


    Of course, every single woman that was within Ye Hua¡¯s group was not someone that Chu Bo could afford to offend, and they were also not the same as those women Chu Bo managed to swindle over with just some sweet words.


    When Chu Bo learned about those in the future, he would most probably be filled with despair.

 Chapter 324 - Auction is about to begin

    <h4>Chapter 324 ¨C Auction is about to begin</h4>


    ¡°Mommy Qing, daddy already has so many underlings, and yet, Ah Li only has uncle green and uncle red...¡± Donghuang Li said while stammering.


    Take a look, just take a look at this, Ah Li is only this small and she has already been brought astray by that father of hers! She is only this small, and yet, she is already thinking about taking in underlings!


    Qing Ya almost fainted from anger.


    In the future, along with Donghuang Baizhi, we have to properly watch after Ah Li, we mustn¡¯t allow Ah Li to continue being brought astray by Ye Hua!


    However, Qing Yutong thought differently.


    As expected of brother-inw¡¯s child, Ah Li is currently only three years old, and she already knows to begin taking in underlings. When Ah Li grows up, she is definitely going to soar through the sky.


    What Ah Li just said was heard by some people at the scene.


    This little fellow¡¯s father has a lot of underlings! This is a very important clue, I have to make sure to remember this.


    More importantly, this little fellow actually has two underlings. Isn¡¯t that absurd? I reckon that it is just two adults ying around with her.


    However, this was what they were wrong about. The green and red brothers were buried love family¡¯s left and right protectors, and Donghuang Li was buried love family¡¯s boss. In the future, Donghuang Li was going to bring buried love family to great heights.


    Qing Ya began guiding Ah Li with a tender voice, ¡°Ah Li, it isn¡¯t right for a child to take in underlings.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm~ Hmmm~ Hmmm~ Ah Li wants underlings~ Ah Li wants underlings~ Ah Li wants underlings...¡± Donghuang Li straightforwardly began throwing a tantrum, and this caused Qing Ya to have a headache.


    If Donghuang Baizhi were here, Donghuang Li wouldn¡¯t dare to throw a tantrum. After all, Donghuang Li was rather afraid of her mother.


    However, since only Qing Ya was here, Donghuang Li dared to throw a tantrum.


    Donghuang Li knew that Qing Ya wouldn¡¯t really scold her if she threw a tantrum, and even more, Qing Ya would most likelye to apromise and allow her to take in underlings.


    Humph, don¡¯t look down on Ah Li, Ah Li is very smart!


    ¡°That is out of the question!¡± Qing Ya didn¡¯t know how to coax Ah Li. After all, Ah Li has always been very obedient.


    ¡°Boohoo~ Boohoo~ Ah Li wants daddy~¡± Donghuang Li straightforwardly unleashed her ultimate attack, causing Qing Ya to be at aplete loss on what to do.


    Not knowing what to do, Qing Ya looked towards her sister for help.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± Qing Yutong said as she shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Lady, you should stop holding back the child and let the child fly on her own.¡± Chu Bo said with a slight smile.


    Qing Ya looked coldly at Chu Bo and shouted out, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Faced against Donghuang Li who was bawling, Qing Ya let out a light sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mommy Qing, have you agreed to let Ah Li take in underlings?¡± With her watery big eyes, Donghuang Li asked while looking pitifully at Qing Ya.


    This was the first time that Qing Ya felt that it was really hard to look after a child.


    ¡°Mommy Qing will allow it if you are able to get your daddy¡¯s approval.¡± Qing Ya had no other choice but to kick the ball to Ye Hua.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    If daddy knows that I have taken in another underling, he would definitely be happy about it.


    ¡°Uncle, quicklye over, my Mommy Qing has already agreed to allow me to take in underlings.¡± Donghuang Li beckoned Chu Bo toe over.


    Chu Bo immediately walked over.


    ¡°Uncle, lower your head.¡± Right now, Donghuang Li was still being carried by Qing Ya. And while being carried by Qing Ya, Donghuang Li said with a smile to Chu Bo.


    As an underling, it was only natural that Chu Bo had to listen to Donghuang Li¡¯s words.


    After rubbing her hands, Donghuang Li ced her hands in the middle of Chu Bo¡¯s forehead, then pulled Chu Bo¡¯s hair to the sides.


    Chu Bo who had his head lowered immediately knew what Donghuang Li was trying to do, and he had a helpless look on his face.


    This Little Ah Li sure is mischievous...


    ¡°Uncle looks much more handsome looking like this.¡± Donghuang Li was very satisfied with her masterpiece.


    It must be said, center parting hairstyle fits Chu Bo rather well, the center parting hairstyle gave Chu Bo a slight unyielding look to him.


    ¡°Ah Li has uncle¡¯s thanks.¡± While speaking, Chu Bo took a look at Qing Ya and Qing Yutong.


    It must be said, after taking a close look at them, they are truly beautiful to the point that I don¡¯t even dare to have any thoughts toward them.


    Towards other people looking at them and then being awed by their looks, both Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were already used to it. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t just dig out others¡¯ eyes just because others took a look at them, right?


    Sigh, why do I look so beautiful? It is truly vexing to look so beautiful.


    Looking at how his son was acting, Chu He felt dissatisfied with his son.


    Of course, Chu He knew his son¡¯s motive, which was to get close to those two women.


    In actuality, everyone thought more or less the same as Chu He.


    This Chu Bo is not bad, he is rather meticulous. Craftily, he managed to infiltrate into the enemy¡¯s base and is now able to openly follow along with those two beautiful women.


    Song Huang was feeling very gloomy.


    The one who should be standing right next to them should be me! However, if I were to walk over and join them now, it would be very embarrassing for me.


    Forget about it! Later on, when we entered into the auction, I will see just how they are going to look for seats to sit on. The people who were invited to the auction have their own seats, and since they were brought here by me, they do not have their own seats. If they don¡¯t follow me, they won¡¯t have any seats to sit on, and will just end up getting chased out of the auction.


    On the other hand, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong have alreadypletely forgotten about Song Huang.


    ¡°Guests, the time has arrived, please enter into the auction venue!¡±


    Along with the sound ringing out, everyone began walking into the inner part of Yuanlinglong.


    Within the crowd, Tang Wushuang was following behind Gui Chengren. From the beginning till now, the two did not converse with each other at all.


    After entering the main hall, Gui Chengren had been sitting at the side and reading his novel, and Tang Wushuang silently apanied by Gui Chengren¡¯s side.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yi and Shu Nan watched Donghuang Li¡¯s performance, and when watching Donghuang Li perform, Shu Nan thought to herself, ¡°I really want to give birth to a child who is as adorable as Ah Li.¡±


    Bai Cixin and her husband, Wang Dabao, also watched Donghuang Li¡¯s performance. Wang Dabaoughed to the point that his stomach was aching, while Bai Cixin¡¯s expression was as calm as a calm sea.


    Currently, Bai Qi had a long face on his face, seemingly to still be brooding about what had happened just now. Bai Qi could be seen continuously chiding Dongfang Yuer, and Dongfang Yuer didn¡¯t talk back at all, she just remained silent and listened to Bai Qi chide at her, and this caused Bai Qi to be even angrier.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong followed along with everyone and walked into the inner venue.


    Chu Bo didn¡¯t follow along with his father, and instead, he was currently following along with Donghuang Li.


    As an underling, it is only natural that I have to follow along with my boss, and it is also my duty to protect the boss and those two beautiful women.


    Yuanlinglong¡¯s existence was solely for the auction that happened once every year, thus, asides from being opened during the yearly auction, Yuanlinglong was rarely opened.


    Of course, whatever that Yuanlinglong was used for, it all depends on Ye Xiao. After all, Yuanlinglong was Ye Family¡¯s territory.


    After passing through the main hall, everyone arrived at a spacious venue. The middle of the venue was cleaned up neatly, and the floor tiles that were made with jades were currently emitting out spiritual energy. Evidently, the jades that were used to make the floor tiles weren¡¯t any ordinary jades and were evidently spiritual jades. Ye Family truly doesn¡¯t hold back on spending money!


    The seats have already been arranged, and the seats were split into threeyers, upperyer, middleyer, and loweryer. The seats revolved around the middle of the venue, and the tables that were made with sapphires and redwoods looked impressive.


    Fruits and desserts were arranged on the tables for the guests to enjoy, and on each table, there was even a servant girl standing by the side and waiting to serve upon the table¡¯s guests. Although the servant girls weren¡¯t exceptional beauties, they could still be counted as beauties.


    The table that was on the tform was naturally where Ye Xiao was going to be seated.


    A seat could be seen to have been set up right beside Ye Xiao¡¯s seat, and from the looks of it, that seat must be Chu He¡¯s seat.


    Every seat had a name written on it, and even more, the locations of the guests¡¯ seats have already been marked on the guests¡¯ invitations cards.


    While referring to their invitation cards, the guests began looking for their seats.


    Although the seats were separated into threeyers, it didn¡¯t mean that the higher one¡¯s seat was situated, the bigger one¡¯s identity was. Instead, the closer one was seated to Ye Xiao, the bigger the person¡¯s identity was.


    Take for example, Xiao Yi, Tang Wushuang, and Bai Cixin, they were all outstanding family heads, and they were seated very close to Ye Xiao.


    However, Song Huang was seated much closer to Ye Xiaopared to Xiao Yi and the others, and this allowed Song Huang to gain a lot of face.


    This caused Song Huang¡¯s gloomy mood to turn into a good mood.


    It feels the best when everyone looks at me with a look of envy on their face!


    Meanwhile, while carrying Donghuang Li, Qing Ya stood at the entrance and observed what was going on.


    This seems to be different from what I had imagined, the seats are all marked with names.


    ¡°Big sister, we have been yed by that Song Huang!¡± Qing Yutong looked at Song Huang who was currently already seated in his seat and said while panting with rage.

 Chapter 325 - Bosses

    <h4>Chapter 325 ¨C Bosses</h4>


    Qing Ya looked over to Song Huang, and as expected, Song Huang was currently sitting on a seat with a straight look on his face.


    So, this is north¡¯s famous Sage Doctor? What a hypocritical man.


    ¡°CEO Qing, how abouting over and sitting at my table?¡± Xiao Yi walked over and asked. This time, it wasn¡¯t Shu Nan¡¯s suggestion, and instead, Xiao Yi took the initiative to walk over and asked.


    ¡°CEO Xiao, thank you for the offer, but it¡¯s fine.¡± Qing Ya replied politely.


    If Qing Ya had sat at Xiao Yi¡¯s table, wouldn¡¯t others end up thinking that Qing Ya was someone from Xiao Family?


    Furthermore, Qing Ya didn¡¯t want Ye Hua to misunderstand. This was a matter of honor.


    Shu Nan shook her head as she thought to herself, ¡°Brother Xiao, why are you so stupid? This woman is someone who has a family, if she were to sit at the same table as you, what would others think of her?¡±


    Xiao Yi went into a daze for a moment, then said, ¡°Alright, please excuse me then.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qing Ya was very confused towards Xiao Yi¡¯s attitude towards her today. Perhaps, I should find a time to ask what is going on.


    Tang Wushuang didn¡¯t invite Qing Ya over to his table, after entering the inner venue, he followed along with his master and head straight to their seats.


    Bai CIxin also didn¡¯t invite Qing Ya over to her table, when passing by Qing Ya, she merely politely nodded her head at Qing Ya.


    In the blink of an eye, most of the guests have already sat down on their seats.


    ¡°Qing Ya,e and sit at my table.¡± Right at this moment, Chen Xuanzong suddenly walked over and said.


    Although Qing Ya was very cold towards him, Chen Xuanzong had no intention of giving up, let alone cower.


    Qing Ya could be heard saying faintly, ¡°Fatty, I am already someone who has a family, so please keep your distance away from me.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, what¡¯s the point in acting like this?¡± Chen Xuanzong wasn¡¯t able to understand what was even good about that Long Aotian.


    ¡°Swoosh.¡± With a swoosh sound, Chu Bo opened his folding fan and walked over with a graceful posture.


    While swaying his folding fan, Chu Bo said bluntly, ¡°What are you even still rumbling about when you have already been told to scram? Quickly scram!¡±


    Chu Bo was used to acting as a beauty protector and he was very experienced in how to act in situations like this.


    Chen Xuanzong knew that this person was the son of an aristocratic family head and was someone that wasn¡¯t easy to push around.


    I have to endure and be patient for now, after all, my current power is still too small.


    ¡°Qing Ya, I will go on ahead first then.¡± Chen Xuanzong was still acting refined and courteous, and even more, he seemed very humble.


    However, the more Chen Xuanzong acted like this, the more Qing Ya disliked him.


    At such a time like this, the way to gain others¡¯ respect was to disy one¡¯s strength. However, even if Chen Xuanzong were to disy his strength, it still wouldn¡¯t be of any use as Qing Ya was no longer the same Qing Ya that she was in the past, the current Qing Ya has already awakened.


    With Qing Ya¡¯s current strength, no one at the venue was able to withstand even a single blow from her.


    After all, back when Qing Ya awakened, Wei Chang gave a primary judgment that Death Mage was not a match for Qing Ya.


    And Death Mage himself was already formidable to the point that he could eliminate a person that belonged to a huge power in just a second, so let alone the aristocratic families. Death Mage could most probably eliminate an entire aristocratic family with just a puff.


    Therefore, the biggest boss that was in the venue right now was Qing Ya.


    In actuality, there was a hidden boss in the venue, and that hidden boss was Donghuang Li.


    Donghuang Li has already learned how to y with fires, and the fires that she controlled were what that were truly known as special fires, and no one in the venue was able to resist against those fires. Back then, even Ye Zizi fainted after being burned by one of the fires.


    Of course, there was a small boss in the venue too, and that small boss was Qing Yutong.


    Back when Qing Yutong was working as a celebrity, afterpleting all of the missions that her system gave to her, the rewards that she had received brought her strength to a frightening level, which was more or less at the same level as Death Mage.


    Otherwise, how would Qing Yutong have dared to go around creating troubles with Ye Zizi? It was all because she possessed the strength to back her up.


    However, bringing Qing Yutong¡¯s strength to that level was already the system¡¯s limit, if Qing Yutong wanted to raise her strength further, she was going to have to depend on her luck.


    Aftering across Ye Hua, the system decisively gave Qing Yutong a mission.


    Of course, there was also that mission to live stream, but Qing Yutong has already long forgotten about that mission.


    With such a formidable brother-inw as my backing, all I have to do is to behave cutely and fawn upon brother-inw, what use is there in doing missions anymore? If Ie across someone who I am not able to fight against, I can just call my brother-inw for help.


    Qing Yutong secretly took a nce at her big sister, and she discovered that her big sister seems to intend to cause trouble tonight.


    Is big sister preparing to erupt? If big sister is going to erupt, there is going to be a great show to watch. Just that, with big sister¡¯s mentality, the most that she would do is scold at those people, she definitely wouldn¡¯t kill any of them.


    Tagging along with brother-inw and acting cool with him is indeed the best after all.


    ¡°Big sister, what should we do?¡± Qing Yutong was already ready to get into action.


    Those seats and tables are all arranged very neatly and there isn¡¯t any space for additional seats at all. Therefore, adding seats is totally out of the question.


    What are they going to do? Let big sister continue standing here like this? Or chase her out of the venue?


    If either of that were to happen and brother-inw finds out about it, everyone here is going to be done for.


    Qing Ya has nevere across this kind of situation, but she could sense that her blood vessels were telling her that those people weren¡¯t allowed to disrespect her.


    ¡°Humph, Ah Li is not happy, they are actually not giving us seats, I¡¯m going to tell daddy about this.¡± Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth, having a look on her that seemed to be saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t give us seats, Ah Li is going to tell on you to daddy, and if daddy finds out about what happened, you are going to be done for.¡±


    Right now, Qing Ya already knew Ye Hua¡¯s strength.


    For Ye Hua to be able to fight against that shadowed figure for that long, he is definitely more formidable than me, and those people here at the venue are definitely not a match for him.


    If Ye Hua were to find out that the child and I suffered grievance, with Ye Hua¡¯s personality, he would definitely kill everyone that was present at the venue.


    However, there are also good people here at the venue, and the reason we are in such an awkward situation is because we got tricked by that Song Huang.


    Qing Ya consoled Donghuang Li, ¡°Ah Li, be obedient, Mommy Qing will find a seat for you.¡±


    ¡°No, Ah Li doesn¡¯t want to let Mommy Qing suffer any grievances.¡± Donghuang Li was very obstinate. As she stretched out her little finger, a gorgeous purple color fire appeared on her fingertip.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong¡¯s pretty faces were illuminated by the fire.


    If that small fire were to be tossed out from Donghuang Li¡¯s fingertip, basically everyone that was at the venue would dissipate.


    ¡°Ah Li, how did you make this fire appear?¡± Chu Bo cried out in surprise. Because his strength was too weak, he wasn¡¯t able to sense the aura that the fire was emitting out, and thus, he merely thought that the fire was just a normal fire.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were able to sense the aura that the fire was emitting out.


    ¡°Uncle, do you want to y with it? Go ahead.¡± Donghuang Li did not know about the might of firmament ghost fire, and she even thought that she could let other people y with the fire.


    Upon hearing that, Chu Bo actually really stretched out his hand towards the fire.


    Upon seeing that, Qing Ya shouted out gravely, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡±


    Right when Chu Bo¡¯s hand was about toe into contact with the fire, Qing Ya stopped him.


    ¡°Ah Li, quickly keep away the fire.¡± Qing Ya said while with her brows wrinkled.


    Why does Ah Li know of such a frightening technique? No, I don¡¯t even need to think too much about it, Ye Hua must have definitely been the one who taught her the technique.


    I really don¡¯t know what to say about this Ye Hua anymore, how can he teach such a dangerous technique to a child! If the child were to mess around with the fire, who knows what would end up happening!


    Seeing that Qing Ya was a bit angry, Donghuang Li kept away the firmament ghost fire dispiritedly, ¡°Mommy Qing, don¡¯t be angry~¡±


    Acting cute has always been something that Ah Li was good at.


    ¡°Ah Li, was this taught to you by your daddy?¡± Qing Ya asked.


    Donghuang Li nodded her head.


    ¡°What else did your daddy teach you?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Donghuang Li immediately wanted to show off what she had learned.


    After Donghuang Li stretched out all of her fingers, ten different fires could be seen appearing on Donghuang Li¡¯s fingertips, and upon seeing those fires, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong¡¯s mouths twitched.


    Qing Ya was speechless.


    I must hold a family meeting when I get back home. In the future, the child¡¯s education and the techniques that the child learns will all be handled by Baizhi and I, all Ye Hua is allowed to do is to y with the child.


    ¡°Ah Li sure is good at magic!¡± Chu Bo, who was at the side, said naively.

 Chapter 326 - Jade immortal dew equals mineral water

    Chapter 326 ¨C Jade immortal dew equals mineral water


    ¡°Alright, Ah Li, keep away the fires. In the future, you mustn¡¯t anyhow y with fires, okay? It is very dangerous to y with fires.¡± Qing Ya was very attentive when guiding Ah Li, and Ah Li was willing to listen to Qing Ya¡¯s words.


    Ah Li felt that Qing Ya was much gentlerpared to her mother, and also easier to speak to.


    When her mother speaks to her, her mother would often have a stern look on her face, and it was only recently that her mother had be much easier to speak to.


    Donghuang Li kept away the fires that were on her fingertips, ¡°En, Ah Li understood.¡±


    Right when the few of them were chatting, everyone had already sat down on their seats, and only Qing Yutong, Qing Ya, and Chu Bo were still standing.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Chu Bo who was standing behind the two did not say anything.


    Since this prettydy is not willing to ept my help, I might as well follow her wish.


    Meanwhile, Qing Yutong was itching to start acting cool.


    Someone, quicklye and provoke us! I am ready! It has been quite a long time since Ist stirred up trouble, my hands are already starting to feel a bit itchy!


    However, Qing Yutong was destined to be disappointed.


    Two attendants could be seen carrying a table over to them, and after cing the table by Qing Ya¡¯s side, one of the attendants said, ¡°Miss, this table is prepared for you by my family head.¡±


    Qing Ya looked towards Ye Xiao who was sitting at the tform, and thetter nodded his head while with a smile on his face.


    Upon seeing that, Qing Ya politely returned the greeting by nodding her head at Ye Xiao.


    Qing Ya felt that this Family Head Ye was very gentleman-like, or perhaps, the family head may just be giving face to Chu Bo, but who knows?


    The other family heads were very surprised.


    Since Yuanlinglong has opened, something like this has never happened before. First, it was Xiao Yi, then it was Bai Cixin, and now, it is this Ye Xiao!


    For this woman to be able to receive this kind of treatment, just what is the identity of this woman?


    Meanwhile, Song Huang was feeling very dissatisfied.


    Originally, as long as they are willing to lower their heads to me, I would let bygones be bygones, but I didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen! Today, all of my ns had been thrown into disarray!


    In Qing Ya¡¯s mind, since she was already here, she might as well finish watching the auction first before leaving.


    Qing Ya and her sister sat by the table¡¯s side, while Chu Bo sat behind the table and boredly swayed his fan.


    This auction is so boring, there isn¡¯t even a chance here for me to act as a hero and save the beauties.


    As a family head, Ye Xiao was currently standing up and giving an opening speech. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but his voice was able to enter into everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Firstly, wee everyone to the auction, I am very honored that you all showed up to the auction. Today¡¯s auction items will be provided by my Ye Family, and all of the profits will be donated to mountain viges that are in poverty.¡±


    After Ye Xiao finished speaking, an ardent round of apuse began ringing out.


    Chu He¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    This Ye Xiao is trying to win over people¡¯s hearts by donating to the poor. Seems like he is intending to startying out the foundation for next year¡¯s longevity fruits distribution.


    From the looks of it, I have to start preparing to win over people¡¯s hearts. I reckon that the three other families are also going to start preparing to win over people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Big sister, should we join in on the bidding for some of the items?¡± Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    Qing Ya asked faintly, ¡°Do you even have any money?¡±


    Qing Yutong paused for a moment, then rolled her eyes at her big sister.


    Right now, all of my expenses are being covered by big sister and brother-inw, I have no choice but to lower my head since I am living under their roof.


    However, towards donating to the poor, Qing Ya felt that she had to do something.


    Hmm, I might as well just learn from Ye Hua and donate all of my ie to charity. In the future, I will just depend on Ye Hua to provide for me.


    If Ye Hua were to know of what Qing Ya was currently thinking, he would definitely jump.


    My Leisure Bar¡¯s business is not doing well, and you are thinking of donating all of your ie? Do you want your entire family to starve?


    However, Qing Ya felt that her idea was very good.


    A man has to have some pressure on his shoulders, if not, he would just stay at home all day and do nothing.


    I have to discuss this matter with Baizhi. In the future, Baizhi and I will stay at home to take care of the child, and Ye Hua will be in charge of going out to earn money.


    If Ye Hua finds out that Qing Ya was thinking of making him, the Supreme Overlord, go outside and work, he would most probably die from anger.


    Donghuang Li, who was eating an apple, said with a smile, ¡°Aunt Qing, don¡¯t be sad, daddy is even poorer than you.¡±


    Pfft.


    Qing Yutongughed.


    What Ah Li just said is indeed true. Although brother-inw is very formidable, he finds it beneath his dignity to go out and earn money by himself.


    However, no matter what, life still has to go on, and every time when I saw brother-inw asking big sister for money, I find it so amusing no matter how many times I have already seen it.


    However, big sister herself is basically a wife who pampers her husband very much. Recently, I heard that brother-inw¡¯s daily allowance has been raised to 100 rmb.


    ¡°Yutong, when do you intend to start working?¡± Qing Ya asked.


    ¡°Big sister, can we not learn from others? All that everyone does is work, work, work. I, Qing Yutong, am precisely going to remain workless.¡±


    ¡°Haha... You can prepare to starve to death then.¡± Qing Yaughed dryly.


    Qing Yutong hugged onto her big sister¡¯s arm and said lovably, ¡°Well, I have you, my big sister~ You wouldn¡¯t be willing to let your sister starve to death in the streets, right?¡±


    Donghuang Li also hugged onto Qing Ya and said, ¡°What Aunt Qing said is right! In the future, Ah Li is going to have to depend on Mommy Qing.¡±


    The two like-minded fellows, Qing Yutong and Donghuang Li, gave each other a high-five.


    Qing Ya was feeling very helpless.


    It seems like, only when I have no more money, then would they be able to have some ambition.


    ¡°Do you all need money? I have a lot of money, how much do you all need?¡± Chu Bo saw his opportunity.


    Qing Yutong took a look at Chu Bo with disdain and said, ¡°Even if I, Qing Yutong, have to starve to death, I still wouldn¡¯t want your money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, even if Ah Li has to go and beg for money, Ah Li still wouldn¡¯t use her underling¡¯s money!¡±


    Wow, those two sure are resolute... Chu Bo wants to express that those two have his admiration.


    Right when they were chatting, the first auction item has already been carried and ced onto the auction stand by a staff member.


    The person who was in charge of auctioning the items was an elderly man, and the elderly man seemed to be very experienced.


    The cloth that was covering the auction item was lifted away by a staff member, and upon seeing the auction item, everyone gasped.


    A small bottle could be seen being situated on the auction stand. The workmanship of the small bottle was exquisite and was gold in color. Although the bottle was sealed, an astonishingly delightful fragrance was still being emitted out from the bottle.


    The elderly man said unhurriedly, ¡°This item is called jade immortal dew and it is a product from Voidless Realm. Family Head Ye was fortunate enough to obtain this item as a reward from Voidless Realm, and today, he has decided to auction this item at today¡¯s auction!¡±


    ¡°Jade immortal dew has the effect of strengthening one¡¯s body, and it even has the reputation of being able to cure every illness. If a cultivator were to drink this jade immortal dew, the cultivator would be able to stabilize their strength.¡±


    ¡°However, the best thing about jade immortal dew is that it is able to regte a woman¡¯s body, thus slowing down the woman¡¯s aging and making the woman be more beautiful!¡±


    The entire venue turned silent for a moment, and what followed by were the women¡¯s gasps of astonishment.


    To the women, their looks were basically their lives!


    And this small bottle of jade immortal dew was basically an antidote that was able to allow them to be reborn.


    Which woman wouldn¡¯t want to be even more beautiful?


    Which woman wouldn¡¯t want to remain youthful?


    At the venue, even Bai Cixin was enticed by the jade immortal dew, so let alone the other women.


    And in actuality, Tang Wushuang was enticed by the jade immortal dew too.


    Qing Yutong mumbled, ¡°Is it really that mystical?¡±


    Qing Ya said tenderly, ¡°Those meat are much more effective than this jade immortal dew by a thousand times.¡±


    Qing Ya knew that the so-called ¡°jade immortal dew¡± was merely Voidless Realm¡¯s spring water.


    I have drunk before this water, it is indeed effective, butpared to those meat that Ye Hua let us eat, this water pales a lot inparison. However, towards the people here, this water could be counted as an utmost treasure to them, I guess.


    Upon hearing their conversation, Chu Bo became dissatisfied.


    This jade immortal dew is an utmost treasure, and yet they are speaking about it as if it is mineral water.


    ¡°Ladies, although I don¡¯t know what meat you two are talking about, this jade immortal dew is indeed very exceptional.¡± Chu Bo felt that he needed to help them expand their knowledge.


    ¡°Ah, spicy~ This is so spicy~¡± Donghuang Li said while fanning her hand at her mouth.


    Donghuang Li ate a piece of marinated duck meat, but who knew, the duck meat was super spicy.


    Qing Ya suddenly recalled that she has a few bottles of jade immortal dew stored at home.


    Although the quality of this jade immortal dew cannot bepared to those meat, it is qualified enough to be used as a substitute for mineral water.


    Qing Ya stretched out her delicate hand into the void, then took out a water bottle from the void.


    Upon seeing that, Chu Bo¡¯s expression turned grave.


    She... she just fetched an item through the void!

 Chapter 327 - The quantity of a bottle cap

    Chapter 327 ¨C The quantity of a bottle cap


    It is recorded in my family history book that this kind of techniques only exist during the ancient times! And yet, this beautiful woman actually knows of such a technique!


    Just who is this woman!


    Qing Ya took off the bottle cap, and immediately, a fragrance fluttered out from the bottle.


    Upon smelling the fragrance, the corner of Chu Bo¡¯s mouth twitched ardently.


    Isn¡¯t this precisely the smell that jade immortal dew gives off?! Although I have only drunk a little bit of jade immortal dew in the past, the smell that jade immortal dew gives off is still fresh in my memory.


    Chu Bo took a look at the small bottle that was on the auction stand, then looked towards the water bottle that Qing Ya had passed over to Donghuang Li. And in the next moment, he actually saw Donghuang Li straightforwardly drinking from the water bottle in big gulps.


    Upon seeing half a bottle of jade immortal dew disappeared in just seconds, Chu Bo felt that his heart was aching.


    ¡°Aunt Qing, this water tastes very good, it tastes just like the water from Ah Li¡¯s home, you should drink some too.¡± Donghuang Li passed the bottle over to Qing Yutong.


    After taking over the bottle, Qing Yutong immediately began drinking from the bottle.


    Not bad, this water tastes very sweet.


    Looking at the empty bottle, Chu Bo waspletely stupefied.


    And yet, Qing Ya took out another bottle and ced it on the table, then said with a smile, ¡°This water is good for quenching thirst, and it is also very effective in removing spiciness from the mouth.¡±


    My god! They are actually using jade immortal dew to quench their thirst and remove spiciness from their mouths!


    Prodigal! They are truly prodigal! Such a thing like this can¡¯t be forgiven!


    ¡°Uncle, do you want a cup?¡± Donghuang Li asked with a smile.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Seeing that Chu Bo was feeling embarrassed, Donghuang Li took the initative to pour a cup of jade immortal dew for Chu Bo.


    While pouring the jade immortal dew into a cup, Donghuang Li spilled a bit of the jade immortal dew onto the table, and upon seeing that, Chu Bo felt like crying.


    ¡°Thank you, Ah Li.¡± Chu Bo held onto the paper cup with both of his hands, seemingly as if he was holding onto an utmost treasure.


    ¡°You are wee.¡± Donghuang Li smiled sweetly.


    Looking at the cup of jade immortal dew that he was currently holding onto, Chu Bo couldn¡¯t bear to drink it like how Ah Li and Qing Yutong drank it.


    After hesitating for a moment, Chu Bo stretched out his tongue and licked onto the jade immortal dew.


    This jade immortal dew tastes exactly as I remember...


    And yet, this jade immortal dew is actually currently contained within a paper cup! This is basically an insult to the jade immortal dew!


    Furthermore, so much of it was spilled onto the table!


    With the jade immortal dew to remove the spiciness from their mouths, Qing Yutong and Donghuang Li began enjoying the spicy marinated duck meat.


    Whenever they felt that it was getting too spicy for them, they would drink a mouthful of jade immortal dew, and immediately, they would feel iparably refreshed.


    ¡°Big sister, this water is truly not bad, you should store some of it at home.¡±


    Qing Ya said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I will remember to store a barrel of the water at home.¡±


    Chu Bo almost choked onto his own saliva.


    A barrel of jade immortal dew... Can you all show some consideration for my feelings?


    Ah... jade immortal dew tastes so good...


    Covert appeared in everyone¡¯s gaze as they looked at the small bottle of jade immortal dew,pletely unaware of the fact that Qing Ya¡¯s table was treating jade immortal dew as drinking water, and that Qing Ya was storing jade immortal dew in water bottles.


    Even more, in the future, Qing Ya intends to store a barrel of jade immortal dew at home.


    Seeing that the little fellow¡¯s drinking speed was rather fast, Qing Ya took out all of the bottles of jade immortal dew that she had stored.


    Looking at the few bottles of jade immortal dew on the table, Chu Bo has already gone numb.


    This woman is very mysterious... No, I cannot say it like that, all of them are very mysterious!


    ¡°The starting bid for jade immortal dew is one spiritual stone!¡± The auctioneer shouted out.


    Upon hearing that, everyone was confused, they didn¡¯t expect that this time¡¯s auction would be using spiritual stones.


    One spiritual stone was roughly worth one million rmb.


    In ordinary people¡¯s eyes, spiritual stones were merely stones and weren¡¯t worth any money, but to cultivators, spiritual stones were extremely useful.


    Ye Xiao said with a slight smile, ¡°The spiritual stones that are obtained in this auction will be converted into money and donated.¡±


    Chu He felt that Ye Xiao¡¯s motive was very unclear.


    Spiritual stones are very scarce. Although spiritual stones have a price to them, there are very few people who would sell away their spiritual stones. After all, spiritual stones can be used for cultivating.


    Could it be that, this Ye Xiao needs arge number of spiritual stones?


    ¡°10 spiritual stones!¡± Wang Dabao was the first to bid.


    As expected of an extremely rich person, he immediately started off the bid with 10 spiritual stones.


    In actuality, Wang Dabao was currently thinking in his mind, ¡°If my wife were to drink it, she would be more beautiful, and then...¡±


    How would Bai Cixin not know what her husband was currently thinking in his own mind? However, she didn¡¯t say anything and quietly watched the auction.


    Upon hearing Wang Dabao¡¯s bidding amount, people began sighing.


    This Wang Dabao is truly shameless, to actually raise the bid all the way to 10 spiritual stones in one go! Although 10 spiritual stones can be converted to 10 million rmb, if a person were to use 10 million rmb to try and buy 10 spiritual stones, who knows how long it would even take for that person to be able to buy all 10 spiritual stones?


    Various family heads¡¯ wives began acting cute to them, promising them various kinds of alluring promises if they were able to obtain the jade immortal dew for them.


    ¡°20 spiritual stones!¡± Xiao Yi shouted out faintly.


    Xiao Yi wanted to obtain the jade immortal dew for Shu Nan.


    Shu Nan has been having it very hard during this period of time, having to run various errands for me, and even more, she was willing to die for me. How could I not pamper and cherish this adorable wife of mine? I definitely have to win the bid for jade immortal dew and give the jade immortal dew to Shu Nan!


    While deshelling peanuts and reading a novel with a serious look on his face, Gui Chengren said to Tang Wushuang who didn¡¯t dare to bid for the jade immortal dew, ¡°Wushuang, this bottle of jade immortal dew is very useful to you, it is able to have the effect of adding a finishing touch to something that is already beautiful.¡±


    Add a finishing touch to something that is already beautiful?


    Be even more like a woman...


    Tang Wushuang began gasping heavily.


    It is only a matter of time that I turn into a woman. Since that¡¯s the case, if I am going to turn into a woman, I should turn into a woman who is beautiful!


    ¡°25 spiritual stones!¡± Tang Wushuang said while with his voice lowered.


    Xiao Yi looked towards Tang Wushuang, he thought that Tang Wushuang was purposely going against him.


    Seeing that the bidding price has already raised to 25 spiritual stones, some family heads have already given up. After all, 25 spiritual stones were already more or less half of how many spiritual stones they have!


    For just a bottle of water, which could make a woman be more beautiful and remain youthful, all of the family heads felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it to spend 25 spiritual stones.


    However, that caused the family heads¡¯ wives to be very unhappy.


    ¡°50 spiritual stones!¡± Wang Dabao shouted out imposingly.


    50 spiritual stones were already the total amount of spiritual stones that some families possessed.


    Everyone felt that Bai Family was indeed formidable, to actually possess so many spiritual stones.


    Right when Xiao Yi was prepared to increase the bid amount, Shu Nan hurriedly pulled onto him, ¡°Brother Xiao, don¡¯t bid anymore, our family is currently under development and there are many more useful ces to use the spiritual stones on.¡±


    Indeed, take for example, if Xiao Family were to give a spiritual stone to another family, it would be counted as that family owes Xiao Family a debt of gratitude.


    ¡°Shu Nan, you have helped me so much, a few spiritual stones are nothing muchpared to what you mean to me.¡± After finished speaking, Xiao Yi shouted out, ¡°50 spiritual stones!¡±


    Shu Nan was very touched, and she lightly leaned onto her husband.


    Everyone felt that those three families seemed to be intending to have a fight with each other, and they felt that it would be best if they sat this one out.


    ¡°60 spiritual stones!¡± Chen Xuanzong suddenly shouted.


    As for why he increased the bid amount, he did it because of Xiao Yi!


    As long as I can make Xiao Yi suffer, paying a few spiritual stones mean nothing to me!


    However, Chen Xuanzong didn¡¯t bring along with him a lot of spiritual stones when he returned to earth, and in actuality, he didn¡¯t expect that spiritual stones would be so scarce on earth.


    Qing Yutong raised her head and drank another cup of jade immortal dew.


    ¡°I feel that I am about to be drunk.¡± Qing Yutong was feeling a bit muddle-headed as she propped on her chin and said.


    Qing Ya shook her head helplessly, and Donghuang Li could be seen to have already fallen asleep in her embrace.


    Donghuang Li¡¯s face was red, making her look extremely adorable, and from time to time, she would purse her mouth.


    The effects of Voidless Realm¡¯s spring water were indeed not bad, but if a person were to drink too much of it, the person would feel like they have be drunk.


    A cup of Voidless Realm¡¯s spring water a day was enough topletely satisfy a person, and yet, because Qing Yutong and Donghuang Li used the spring water to remove spiciness from their mouths, each of them ended up drinking two bottles of the spring water.


    Chu Bo has already finished drinking his cup of jade immortal dew, and currently, he was sneakily licking onto his cup, intending to not waste even a single drop of jade immortal dew.

 Chapter 328 - Voidless Realm

    Chapter 328 ¨C Voidless Realm


    ¡°65 spiritual stones!¡± Wang Dabao raised the bid amount again.


    Everyone was incredibly surprised as they thought to themselves, ¡°As expected of a prodigal.¡±


    Xiao Yi was intending to raise the bid amount again.


    But this time, he was stopped by Shu Nan, ¡°Brother Xiao, I know your feelings for me, but you cannot continue bidding anymore, it isn¡¯t worth it!¡±


    ¡°For you, anything is worth it.¡± Xiao Yi said with deep affection.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, have you forgotten about Big Sister Nangong! Xiao Family is currently in a difficult time, you shouldn¡¯t spend resources on useless things like this jade immortal dew.¡± Shu Nan had no choice but to bring up Nangong Xinyi, this was the only way to make Xiao Yi give up on the bidding.


    Thinking back to Nangong Xinyi, who was currently still being kept frozen in his house¡¯s basement, Xiao Yi slowly lowered his hand, and ayer of mournfulness appeared on his tough-looking face.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, Big Sister Nangong would have also hoped that you would be able to bring Xiao Family to great heights.¡±


    Xiao Yi took in a deep breath, ¡°I understand. Thank you, Shu Nan.¡±


    Shu Nan smiled sweetly in response.


    Brother Xiao has changed a lot, he isn¡¯t as rushed as he used to be in the past, he has learned to endure.


    ¡°70 spiritual stones!¡± Tang Wushuang increased the bid amount once again.


    Upon seeing that Xiao Yi was no longer bidding anymore, Chen Xuanzong stopped bidding too.


    Right now, it was Wang Dabao vs Tang Wushuang.


    Prodigal vs soldier king.


    Incorrect, it should be, prodigal vs the soldier king who was about to turn into a woman soon.


    Wang Dabao took a nce at Tang Wushuang who was sitting not far away from him, then shouted out coldly, ¡°100 spiritual stones!¡±


    Tang Wushuang¡¯s expression froze for a moment.


    This is already one-third of the spiritual stones that my Tang Family possesses!


    ¡°101 spiritual stones.¡±


    Qing Yutong shouted out while feeling drunk.


    Qing Ya pinched onto her little sister.


    ¡°Why are you even bidding, do you even have any spiritual stones?¡±


    Qing Yutong stuck out her tongue, ¡°I was drunk talking, that bid doesn¡¯t count...¡±


    ¡°102 spiritual stones!¡± Song Huang shouted out.


    Upon seeing the Sage Doctor bid, everyone had a surprised look on their faces.


    As expected of Sage Doctor, the moment he bids, he bids more than 100 spiritual stones.


    Song Huang merely wanted to give Qing Yutong a lesson.


    In any case, I merely added one spiritual stone to the bid amount, there¡¯s no way that Tang Family and Bai Family wouldn¡¯t continue bidding, right?


    Right when Wang Dabao was intending to increase the bid amount once again, Bai Cixin said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Wang Dabao was an obedient boy, he was a man who listens to his wife.


    Tang Wushuang was currently pondering.


    One hundred spiritual stones are a huge sum, and I have to use spiritual stones too when I cultivate.


    ¡°102 spiritual stones one time!¡± The auctioneer began counting down.


    Song Huang¡¯s expression was a bit strange.


    What are you all doing? Go on and continue bidding!


    I only added one spiritual stone to the bid amount and you all immediately stopped bidding? From the looks of it, you all are teaming up to mess around with me, aren¡¯t you!


    ¡°102 spiritual stones two times!¡±


    ¡°102 spiritual stones three times! Congrattions Sage Doctor Song Huang in winning the bid for jade immortal dew.¡±


    An ardent round of apuse began ringing out in the venue.


    In response, Song Huang stood up from his seat and squeezed out a smile on his face, then cupped his hands at everyone.


    And in actuality, Song Huang¡¯s heart was in deep pain.


    102 spiritual stones! After collecting for so long, I have only collected 103 spiritual stones!


    And in the blink of an eye, I am left with only one spiritual stone!


    This is all because of that Qing Yutong! This jinx! I must make her pay for my loss!


    Even more, she is currently smiling and rejoicing at my misfortune! This simply can¡¯t be tolerated!


    ¡°Mommy Qing, Ah Li feels very hot.¡± Donghuang Li who had her eyes closed mumbled.


    Looking at Qing Yutong, her situation was the same as Donghuang Li, her forehead could be seen to have been filled with sweat.


    Qing Ya had no choice but to take out the star clean fan that Ye Hua gave to her back then and lightly fanned the fan at Donghuang Li.


    Donghuang Li felt a refreshing light breeze blowing onto her, and gradually, she fell back to sleep again.


    Upon seeing her big sister took out the fan, Qing Yutong straightforwardly took out the gold delicate fan that her brother-inw gave to her and immediately fanned the fan rapidly at herself, ¡°I feel hot to death.¡±


    It was fortunate that Ye Hua sealed the powers of the two fans, otherwise, with how Qing Yutong was currently fanning the fan, a huge disaster would have happened.


    ¡°Qing Yutong, do you have something that you are hiding from me?¡± Upon seeing her little sister took out the fan from nowhere, Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Qing Yutong pouted her mouth and said, ¡°Humph~ Who doesn¡¯t have a few tricks up their sleeves?¡±


    From the looks of it, this little sister of mine has been hiding her strength from me. Well, this is a good thing, lest I have to keep worrying about her.


    Chu Bo already does not know just what to say anymore.


    They... they are really people who others, including me, can¡¯t afford to offend.


    The auction was still going on, and everyone ced their gazes onto the second auction item.


    When Qing Ya and Qing Yutong saw the second auction item, they couldn¡¯t help but look at their own fan.


    Why are today¡¯s auction items so simr to the things that I use!


    The second auction item was a fan!


    The elderly man could be heard saying unhurriedly, ¡°The name of this fan is called ancientb, and it is personally made by Family Head Ye. The feathers that are used belong to the feathers of a spiritual beast, and the framework is made using the skeleton of the spiritual beast. This fan has the effect of creating a cool breeze and making one¡¯s mind be rxed. Furthermore, this fan itself is a spiritual tool and can be used inbat! The starting bid of this fan is one spiritual stone.¡±


    The two sisters took a look at their own fan, then continued fanning their own fan.


    Spiritual beasts are nothing at all, back then at Voidless Realm, I have even seen before an ancient godly beast. Furthermore, these two fans are made using the parts of great deste beasts, and great deste beasts are existences that are even more powerfulpared to ancient godly beasts.


    Towards the fan that looked nice and was a spiritual tool itself, the family heads liked it a lot and they immediately began bidding for the fan.


    However, to Bai Family, this spiritual tool was only so-so. After all, Bai Family already has the ancient godly item, Nine Demons Pagoda.


    As for Xiao Yi, he possessed the ancient godly item, Xuan Yuan Sword. Therefore, he also wasn¡¯t interested in the fan.


    Thus, in the end, a family head won the bid for the fan with 15 spiritual stones.


    The auction was still going on, but Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were already feeling bored.


    ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s go back, I¡¯m feeling tired already.¡± Qing Yutong said as she let out a yawn.


    Qing Ya was also feeling a bit tired already.


    This auction is really boring, I don¡¯t understand what they are getting all excited for.


    It was only natural for the family heads to be excited, after all, the items that were being auctioned were all rare items, and this kind of auction was only held once a year.


    In order to raise the strength of their families, the family heads were giving it their all in bidding on the auction items.


    However, right when the family heads were ardently bidding over a magical tool, an empty space within the air suddenly began distorting, and everyone raised their heads in confusion.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong also looked curiously at the distorting space, and they seemed to intend to stay for a bit more and see what was going on.


    When three figures walked out from the distorting space, the family heads were very confused, but Ye Xiao and Chu He immediately became startled and they could be seen hurriedly standing up from their seats and shouting out while with their hands cupped, ¡°This humble one pays respect to Voidless Realm¡¯s envoy!¡±


    The venue immediately turned silent for a moment, no one expected that Voidless Realm would show up here.


    Soon after, everyone hurriedly cupped their hands and shouted out, ¡°This humble one pays respect to Voidless Realm¡¯s envoy!¡±


    Qing Ya was very surprised, she didn¡¯t expect that Voidless Realm would show up here.


    I havee across this person once, he seems to be the one who evaluates the aristocratic families. Back then when Baizhi summoned him, I was present at the scene too. His position in Voidless Realm is just below of Yuan De and the other elders.


    Three figures, an elderly man and two youngsters, were standing within the air. The elderly man¡¯s hair was white, and he was wearing a white moon robe. Although his eyes were squinted, shrewdness could be seen to be contained within his eyes.


    The two youngsters who were standing behind the elderly man were most likely bodyguards, they were wearing white color armor and were currently sweeping their eyes over everyone while with a cold look on their faces.


    While Yu Quan was increasing his prestige by sweeping his eyes over everyone while with a cold look on his face, his eyes swept over someone who he shouldn¡¯t have swept over, and he almost lost grip of the crutch that he was holding onto.


    It is actually the empress¡¯s sister! Just now, I actually swept my eyes over her while with such a cold look on my face, that was simply unforgivable of me!


    I must go and pay my respect to her right now and implore for her forgiveness.


    Qing Ya seemed to know Yu Quan¡¯s intentions and she hurriedly transmitted over to him, ¡°Pretend to not know me, you can go on and continue with whatever that you have to do.¡±


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t want her identity to get revealed, and it was mainly because she was afraid that others would fawn upon her father, and with how her father was, her father wouldn¡¯t realize it even if he got sold out by others.


    Upon receiving Qing Ya¡¯s transmission, Yu Quan was able to finally put his mind at ease.


    If the empress were to me me for what I just did, the punishment that I would get would definitely not be light.

 Chapter 329 - Mysterious woman

    Chapter 329 ¨C Mysterious woman


    All of the family heads had a surprised look on their faces.


    For Voidless Realm to show up here, what exactly is going on?


    However, no matter what is going on, to be able to meet with people who are from Voidless Realm, I have no regrets left in my life!


    Although those three people are merely standing within the air and aren¡¯t doing anything, the auras that they are emitting out are indeed very frightening. The three of them are just like three high and mighty deities, and even Ye Xiao and Chu He also have to be respectful towards them!


    If Voidless Realm¡¯s empress were to show up, how spectacle would the scene be, and just how much of an honor would it have been for me to be able to be in front of the empress¡¯s presence! If I¡¯m able to even take a look at the empress, this life of mine would have practically been worth it!


    However, those people would never know that the empress was currently lying within Ye Hua¡¯s embrace, and Ye Hua¡¯s hands were even stretched into the empress¡¯s nightclothes.


    Even when Donghuang Baizhi was asleep, her pretty face could be seen to be a bit red.


    Xiao Yi and Bai Cixin seemed to know what was going to happen today.


    It is no wonder that Ye Xiao would take the initiative to invite us over to the auction, so today is the day that Voidless Realm is going to announce the sixth aristocratic family!


    ¡°By the empress¡¯s order, I should announce the family who is going to be the sixth aristocratic family!¡± Yu Quan, who was standing within the air, shouted out.


    Yu Quan¡¯s imposing voice made the family heads to not dare to raise their head and look straight at Yu Quan.


    However, upon thinking that they were going to be able to witness the birth of another aristocratic family, everyone was feeling very excited.


    This is a historical moment that I am about to witness!


    This sixth aristocratic family is going to be either Xiao Family or Bai Family, and I personally feel that Bai Family is most likely going to be the victor.


    However, there is also a chance for a miracle to happen. After all, Xiao Yi¡¯s individual strength is very formidable!


    Ye Xiao floated to the front of Yu Quan and said respectfully, ¡°Envoy, how about taking a seat and having a drink first? The auction is about toe to an end soon, and I have already prepared a drink for you too.¡±


    It was only natural that Ye Xiao was going to fawn upon the envoy. After all, if the envoy were to be willing to say a few good words about Ye Family to the empress, it would be a great help to Ye Family.


    Yu Quan disdained to drink the beverage that Ye Xiao has prepared for him, and he also couldn¡¯t be bothered to wait for the so-called auction toe to an end first before making his announcement.


    Since Voidless Realm is here, whatever event that is going on at the venue should naturallye to a stop!


    However, today¡¯s situation is a bit different, the empress¡¯s best friend is present at the venue. Perhaps, she is here to attend the auction?


    I have already been disrespectful towards her just now, if I were to spoil her mood by stopping the auction, wouldn¡¯t I be basically adding fire to fuel?


    Yu Quan nodded his head in response to Ye Xiao.


    I will just wait for the auction to end before I make my announcement.


    Ye Xiao became exulted.


    It is great as long as I am able to have the chance to have a chat with this envoy. Later on, I will ask if this envoy has anything that he wants, and I will try my best to get him what he wants.


    ¡°Envoy, please follow me.¡± Ye Xiao said respectfully.


    Yu Quan said indifferently, ¡°Just get me a seat at that spot will do.¡±


    Ye Xiao looked towards the direction that Yu Quan was looking at, and he discovered that the spot Yu Quan was looking at was right beside the two women.


    What is the situation?


    Although Ye Xiao was confused, he still said hurriedly, ¡°Envoy, that spot is not suitable for someone of your status.¡±


    The empress¡¯s best friend is sitting right over there, if I were to sit at the seat that you have arranged for me, it would mean that I am being disrespectful to her! Are you trying to bring harm to me!


    ¡°Ye Xiao! When has it been up to you to make decisions for me?!¡± Yu Quan questioned coldly.


    Ye Xiao¡¯s heart sunk, hepletely did not understand why the envoy suddenly became angry.


    Ye Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Envoy, I understand, I will immediately get a seat at that spot for you!¡±


    Everyone was able to see that the two were speaking to each other, but they didn¡¯t know the content of their conversation. However, from Ye Xiao¡¯s expression, they were able to make out that Ye Xiao was feeling very terrified!


    Very quickly, the attendants set up a table right beside Qing Ya¡¯s table, and furthermore, the table was situated at the same level as Qing Ya¡¯s table.


    Yu Quannded beside his table, and upon seeing that his table was situated at the same level as the empress¡¯s best friend¡¯s table, he almost shouted out, ¡°Fools, all of you are trying to harm me!¡±


    ¡°The two of you, move the table backward by a bit.¡±


    The two bodyguards recognized Qing Ya, and upon seeing Qing Ya, the two of them almost kneeled down to Qing Ya. Fortunately, the two were stopped by Yu Quan.


    Immediately, the two moved the table backward by a bit.


    Seeing that his table was now situated a bit behind Qing Ya¡¯s table, Yu Quan finally put his mind at ease and sat down on his seat.


    After sitting down on his seat, Yu Quan raised his hand, signaling for the auction to continue.


    However, Yu Quan¡¯s action caused everyone at the venue to be iparably shocked.


    Why did the people from Voidless Realm want to sit next to that beautiful woman? Just who is that beautiful woman!


    This woman is truly mysterious.


    Furthermore, looking at the attitude of those people from Voidless Realm, they seem to be very respectful towards the beautiful woman! This is truly mystical!


    Song Huang was currently a bit stupefied.


    Why did Voidless Realm¡¯s envoy choose to sit beside them? Is he trying to express something with his action?


    Many people were thinking the same as Song Huang.


    Indeed, is the envoy trying to express something with his action? Could it be that, this woman is actually someone from Voidless Realm?


    Chen Xuanzong was very surprised too.


    I have heard about this Voidless Realm not too long ago and its strength seems to be very formidable. Originally, I thought that cultivating up to a demon emperor was more or less enough for me to dominate over everyone, but I didn¡¯t expect that this world would have changed so much, and right now, having the strength of a demon emperor is not enough to dominate over this world!


    Xiao Yi and Shu Nan were both deep in contemtion, the size of the information that they just learned of was too big.


    Bai Cixin was also deep in contemtion.


    From the looks of it, this woman is not simple at all!


    Ye Xiao who was at the main tform did not have a good look on his face. After all, he had just been rebuked by Yu Quan and ended up giving Yu Quan a bad impression of him.


    However, what is the reason that caused me to get rebuked by the envoy? There should be a reason for why he rebuked me, right?


    ¡°Brother Ye, what¡¯s going on? This envoy¡¯s actions are very strange.¡± Chu He asked with a low voice.


    This Voidless Realm¡¯s envoy has been acting very strange.


    Ye Xiao shook his head, expressing that he had no idea what was going on.


    Could it be that this elderly man took a fancy for those two women and wants to bring those two women back with him to Voidless Realm?


    Upon seeing Donghuang Li who was within Qing Ya¡¯s embrace, Yu Quan became startled.


    So, the Little Highness is here too...


    From the looks of it, the empress has already be sisters with this female best friend of hers, or else, how would the empress have been able to put her mind at ease and let this woman take care of the Little Highness.


    It is fortunate that I swept over the venue just now, if not, it would have been bad if I didn¡¯t notice that she was present at the venue!


    Chu Bo was currently sitting upright in his seat, not daring to have the slightest movement at all.


    Never in my dreams would I have expected that a big shot from Voidless Realm would be sitting right beside me, my head is feeling a bit giddy!


    The auction was graduallying to an end, and Bai Cixin seemed to be a bit nervous.


    Whether if my Bai Family will be able to promote into an aristocratic family will all depend on tonight!


    Tonight was going to be the night where Bai Family¡¯s fate was going to be decided!


    Bai Cixin was an ambitious woman, her goal was not only to rise into the ranks of the aristocratic families!


    And instead, her goal was to rise into the ranks of the big powers!


    It has to be known that, one of the three big powers had been exterminated, thus, shouldn¡¯t an aristocratic family rise and take over the vacant spot, restoring the big powers from two big powers to back to three big powers?


    With Voidless Realm present at the venue, the family heads were evidently feeling very excited, and thest few auction items ended up being bid way over the prices that they were worth.


    Ye Xiao stood up from his seat and said with a smile, ¡°Tonight¡¯s auction hase to an end, right now, we will have Voidless Realm¡¯s envoy announce north¡¯s sixth aristocratic family!¡±


    Yu Quan didn¡¯t walk to the middle of the venue, and instead, he straightforwardly stood up from his seat and intended to make his announcement right at his current spot.


    If a person were to observe attentively, they would discover that Yu Quan was standing behind Qing Ya.


    From this, it was enough to understand Yu Quan¡¯s attitude towards Qing Ya.


    However, Chu Bo, who was at the side, was feeling very nervous, and he didn¡¯t notice that.


    As for the others, because of the distance, or because of the angle, they weren¡¯t able to see very clearly, and thus weren¡¯t able to notice that too. Furthermore, even if they had noticed it, they wouldn¡¯t put much thought into it.


    Right when Yu Quan was about to announce the sixth aristocratic family, Xiao Yi suddenly stood up and shouted out, ¡°My Xiao Family will withdraw from this time¡¯spetition!¡±

 Chapter 330 - Full of changes

    Chapter 330 ¨C Full of changes


    Xiao Yi¡¯s action caused an uproar in the entire venue.


    Right when the announcement is about to be announced, Xiao Yi actually dered that his family will be withdrawing from thepetition?


    Did he know that his family wasn¡¯t going to be able to win and thus he took the initiative to withdraw from thepetition so that he can save some face for himself? Or perhaps, does he have other motives for his action?


    Everyone wasn¡¯t able to understand Act Cool King Xiao Yi¡¯s action, after all, withdrawing from something wasn¡¯t Act Cool King Xiao Yi¡¯s style.


    Back then when this Xiao Yi was fighting over the Xuan Yuan Sword, he was extremely ruthless and resolute, he was practically willing to kill everyone who was standing in his path for the Xuan Yuan Sword.


    I didn¡¯t expect that this Xiao Yi would change so much after that big incident that his Xiao Family went through, it is as if he has changed into apletely different person.


    However, the current Xiao Yi is much more frightening. Even if a lion were to be injured, it is still a lion, and after the lion¡¯s injuries have healed, the lion would still be the hegemon of the area that he rules over.


    Bai Cixin was very confused too.


    Although Xiao Family¡¯s strength as an entire whole is not equal to my Bai Family, Xiao Yi¡¯s own individual strength is rtively stronger than both me and Wang Dabao¡¯s individual strength.


    There is still a chance for Xiao Family to be able to win thispetition and be promoted into an aristocratic family, and yet, he actually chose to withdraw from thepetition! He is definitely plotting something!


    Bai Cixin¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled, she had an ominous feeling about what was happening.


    ¡°Wife, it is very suspicious for this Xiao Yi to suddenly withdraw from thepetition out of the blue.¡± Wang Dabao said in a low voice.


    Bai Cixin let out a heavy sigh, ¡°That¡¯s right, this Xiao Yi is acting differently from the Xiao Yi that I knew! He has be much more calm-minded and formidable than he used to be!¡±


    From the looks of it, Bai Cixin was going to have to re-evaluate Xiao Yi.


    However, as for now, Bai Cixin was finally able to put her mind at ease since it was definite that her Bai Family was going to win thepetition.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were very confused too.


    Why did this Xiao Yi suddenly withdraw from thepetition? This is a great chance for him, isn¡¯t it? Yu Quan still hasn¡¯t announced the victor, so it is practically a 50-50 chance situation, isn¡¯t it? Furthermore, even if he failed to win this time¡¯spetition, there is still next time, right?


    However, what Qing Ya did not know was that Ye Hua has already given his order, thus, how would Xiao Yi dare to not obey Ye Hua¡¯s order?


    Yu Quan looked at Xiao Yi and asked gravely, ¡°Xiao Yi! You have to think it through, if you take the initiative to withdraw from thepetition, you won¡¯t be able to qualify to enter into thepetition again in the future!¡±


    ¡°Envoy, I have already thought everything through!¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s tone was very resolute, and this caused everyone to feel that Xiao Yi¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t made on the fly and the decision was made after much thought.


    This was the first time that Yu Quan has seen a family taking the initiative to withdraw from thepetition.


    After all, if Ye Xiao were to be an aristocratic family head, it would practically mean that the big powers were the only powers that he would have to bow his head down to.


    Gui Chengren who was sitting beside Tang Wushuang said faintly, ¡°F**k, I have finished reading up to thetest chapter again, this damned author actually dares to leave me hanging on a cliffhanger!¡±


    ¡°Master, disciple will go and capture that author for you.¡± Tang Wushuang said respectfully.


    Gui Chengren nodded his head, ¡°After capturing him, break both of his legs, then lock him up in a room and make him focus on writing his novel. Also, he is only allowed one meal a day!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After keeping away his phone, Gui Chengren looked towards Voidless Realm¡¯s Yu Quan, then asked Tang Wushuang, ¡°Is that person from Voidless Realm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, master.¡± There was envy in Tang Wushuang¡¯s gaze.


    If I had an ancient godly item, I would have been able to join in on thepetition too.


    Gui Chengren paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°Just now, did that Xiao Yi say that he will be withdrawing from thepetition?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Tang Wushuang was very confused about Xiao Yi¡¯s action.


    Since you didn¡¯t intend to fight over the chance to promote your family into an aristocratic family, why didn¡¯t you give the Xuan Yuan Sword to me back then? With the Xuan Yuan Sword, I would have been able to join into thepetition.


    ¡°Do you want to try andpete with Bai Family?¡± Gui Chengren kept away the frivolous look that was on his face and asked solemnly.


    Tang Wushuang became stupefied for a moment, then soon after, his eyes lighted up.


    Could it be that, master intends to...


    ¡°Disciple does indeed want to try andpete with Bai Family!¡±


    Gui Chengren smiled, and after patting onto Tang Wushuang¡¯s shoulder, he flipped over his hand, and on his hand appeared the dagger that pierced through Xiao Yi back then!


    ¡°Master! Didn¡¯t you say that this ancient godly item was lent to you by someone else?¡± Tang Wushuang cried out in surprise.


    Gui Chengrenughed lightly, ¡°My foolish disciple, which family would dare to anyhow lend away their ancient godly item?¡±


    That¡¯s true, the aristocratic families treat their ancient godly items as utmost treasures, so how would they ever be willing to anyhow lend away their ancient godly items?


    However, if master possesses an ancient godly item, why didn¡¯t he form his own family?


    Furthermore, with master¡¯s strength, isn¡¯t bing an aristocratic family a very simple thing for him to do so? So, why does he want to help me instead? Strange... this is very strange.


    ¡°Wushuang, master is only able to help you up to this point, the rest is up to you!¡± Gui Chengren¡¯s gaze was deep, and only he himself knows why he was doing this.


    Tang Wushuang took over the ancient godly item with both of his hands, then said sincerely, ¡°Disciple will never forget about master¡¯s kindness towards disciple!¡±


    ¡°Very good, I hope, in the future, you will still remember what you have just said!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Tang Wushuang was indeed very grateful to his master, if not for his master, he would have long lost his will to continue fighting on and would have just lived the rest of his life in despair.


    Right now, not only has his master taught him the martial technique that he was currently cultivating, but his master also gave him an ancient godly item, allowing him to be qualified to join into thepetition to promote his family into an aristocratic family.


    Tang Wushuang was truly indebted to his master.


    ¡°However, master, isn¡¯t it toote for me to join into thepetition now?¡± Tang Wushuang was a bit worried, after all, the reason Voidless Realm showed up here today was to announce thepetition¡¯s result.


    Gui Chengren turned his phone back on again and began searching for other novels to read, ¡°As long as you possess an ancient godly item, you are able to join into thepetition so long as the result still hasn¡¯t been announced!¡±


    Upon hearing what his master said, Tang Wushuang felt reassured.


    Tang Family will definitely rise to great heights by my hands!


    Upon hearing Xiao Yi¡¯s confirmation, Yu Quan let out a breath, ¡°Since Xiao Family has withdrawn from thepetition, north¡¯s sixth aristocratic family will...¡±


    Before Yu Quan finished his sentence, a loud voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°My Tang Family wants to join into thepetition too!¡±


    Yu Quan wrinkled his brows as he looked towards Tang Wushuang who had stood up from his seat.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong looked toward Tang Wushuang too.


    Things are happening one after another. First, it was Xiao Yi announcing that he will be withdrawing from thepetition, and now, this Tang Wushuang who doesn¡¯t possess an ancient godly item actually boldly said that he wants to join into thepetition too... Does this Tang Wushuang not know that the consequences of his action will be very grave?


    If it was ced in the past, Qing Ya may perhaps feel astonished, after all, big families and aristocratic families were involved.


    However, it was different now, and it was all thanks to Ye Hua.


    If Ye Hua didn¡¯t appear, Qing Ya wouldn¡¯t have experienced a lot of the things that she had experienced, and there was no way that she could have entered into the social circle that she was in right now. Even more, she would have felt proud if she were able to show up at today¡¯s auction.


    Thinking about it, life was truly full of changes.


    Ye Xiao and Chu He both stood up at the same time, they were both shocked by this sudden change of event.


    And the person who was even more shocked was Bai Cixin. Right when the promotion to an aristocratic family has already been handed into her hands, a sudden change of event happened.


    Xiao Yi was also looking in disbelief at Tang Wushuang.


    Has this guy gone mad from thinking about bing an aristocratic family?! To actually dare to say that when he doesn¡¯t possess an ancient godly item! Right now, I don¡¯t even have to do anything and this Tang Wushuang will be eliminated by Voidless Realm!


    The family heads that were present at the venue were shocked too.


    This Tang Wushuang is really tired of living, to actually talk big in front of Voidless Realm! Does he not know that this is enough of an offense to get his family exterminated?!


    Wang Dabao felt that he was going to explode from anger.


    We went to great difficulty to obtain an ancient godly item, and right when we were almost about to achieve our goal, everything was thrown into disarray by this Tang Wushuang!


    Immediately, Wang Dabao jumped up from his seat and shouted at Tang Wushuang, ¡°Tang Wushuang, you loser, do you even have an ancient godly item! Do you know the consequences of lying to Voidless Realm?!¡±


    Tang Wushuang looked coldly at Wang Dabao, ¡°When has it been up to a southerner¡¯s turn to butt into our north¡¯s matters, married-in groom!¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± Wang Dabao was actually left speechless!


    Qing Ya silently thought to herself, ¡°If this Tang Wushuang was just merely talking big, he is going to have to be prepared to be destroyed by Voidless Realm. After all, rules are rules.¡±


    ¡°Tang Wushuang! Do you know...¡± Before Yu Quan even finished speaking his sentence, Tang Wushuang kneeled onto the floor with both of his legs and held up the ancient godly item with both of his hands.


    The ancient godly item¡¯s aura swept through the entire venue, and this caused everyone at the venue to be stupefied!


    When did this Tang Wushuang obtain an ancient godly item?!


    Bai Cixin clenched her fists tightly.


    Meanwhile, when Xiao Yi saw that dagger, killing intent began emitting out from his entire body.


    Chen Xuanzong began sizing up the rtionships of those people.


    The enemies of my enemy are my friends.


    Yu Quan waved his hand, and immediately, the ancient godly item that was on Tang Wushuang¡¯s hands floated over to him.


    When Yu Quan saw the dagger, his pupils dted.


    This... this is actually the ancient godly item that went missing a hundred years ago, Mound Pierce!


    This ancient godly item originally belonged to Dongfang Family, it has disappeared for a hundred years, and yet, it actually appeared again right at this moment!

 Chapter 331 - Fly into a rage

    <h4>Chapter 331 ¨C Fly into a rage</h4>


    The sudden change of event made all of the family heads turn silent. However, they were very excited that they were able to see the appearance of an ancient godly item.


    Today, not only did I meet with people from Voidless Realm, but I was also fortunate enough to be able to see the appearance of an ancient godly item, this trip had been truly worthwhile!


    Right now, even both Ye Xiao and Chu He also had a surprised look on their faces.


    When did this Tang Wushuang obtain an ancient godly item? Furthermore, to join into thepetition right when the victor was about to be announced, isn¡¯t he practically pping Bai Family¡¯s face?


    Originally, promoting to an aristocratic family was already definite for Bai Family, and yet, in the blink of an eye, everything was ruined by this Tang Wushuang. I reckon that this Bai Cixin most probably wants to kill Tang Wushuang now.


    Looking at the ancient godly item, Mound Pierce, which he was holding in his hands, Yu Quan had a gloomy look on his face.


    This ancient godly item can be counted as a lost exhibit, however, a hundred years have already passed since the incident happened, and who knows how many hands this ancient godly item had been passed around.


    Standing at an impartial viewpoint, since Tang Wushuang possesses an ancient godly item, he is indeed qualified to join thepetition, I cannot remove his qualification to join thepetition just because of the incident that happened a hundred years ago.


    ¡°Old Chu, don¡¯t you feel that this dagger seems very familiar?¡± Ye Xiao¡¯s expression was grave, and his gaze was tightly fixed onto the dagger that Yu Quan was holding onto.


    Chu He had the same thought, and upon hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, Chu He said gravely, ¡°Could this dagger be... that dagger?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, that dagger is precisely Dongfang Family¡¯s missing dagger, Mound Pierce!¡± Ye Xiao said while with his brows wrinkled.


    Things are starting to be strange, why does Tang Family possess Dongfang Family¡¯s ancient godly item!


    ¡°Could it be that, Tang Wushuang is a descendant of Dongfang Family?¡± Chu He cried out in surprise.


    Ye Xiao shook his head, then looked towards Gui Chengren, who was sitting beside Tang Wushuang, and said, ¡°On the contrary, I feel that that man who is sitting beside Tang Wushuang seems more like a descendant of Dongfang Family.¡±


    ¡°But, back then, Dongfang Family¡¯s males were all executed, and it was the same for even the male babies!¡±


    Ye Xiaoughed lightly, ¡°Did you see it happen with your own eyes?¡±


    Chu He¡¯s expression froze.


    Indeed, the people who carried out the execution were the people from Voidless Realm, and only those people from Voidless Realm know if Dongfang Family¡¯s males have all truly been executed or not.


    ¡°Furthermore, back then when Mound Pierce went missing, it was definitely a plot plotted by Dongfang Family themselves. Dongfang Family definitely hopes to restore their title, and perhaps, they may even be trying to search for evidence. After all, setting up an aristocratic family is as big as the crime of owning more than one ancient godly item!¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s deduction, Chu He immediately felt a sense of danger.


    From the looks of it, the appearance of this dagger is a plot targeted at us north¡¯s five aristocratic families, I must be on my guard!


    Right at this moment, Bai Cixin could no longer just continue to remain seated. After standing up from her seat, ¡°Respected envoy, to join thepetition right when the result was about to be announced, isn¡¯t this not right?¡±


    After hearing what Bai Cixin said, everyone began discussing in a low voice.


    ¡°It indeed doesn¡¯t seem right for Tang Wushuang to join in thepetition all of a sudden when the result was just about to be announced. However, there isn¡¯t a rule that particrly says that one can¡¯t join in thepetition right when the result is about to be announced.¡±


    ¡°In any case, it all depends on what Voidless Realm says, after all, Voidless Realm is the big power, not us.¡±


    Everyone was waiting for Yu Quan¡¯s answer, the two families¡¯ future was resting in the elderly man¡¯s hands.


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t intend on interfering in Voidless Realm¡¯s matters.


    This is after all Baizhi¡¯s own matter, if I were to interfere in this matter, Baizhi may think too much.


    Our family¡¯s harmony is much more important, therefore, it is best that I don¡¯t interfere in this matter.


    ¡°Tang Wushuang, where did you get this ancient godly item from?¡± Yu Quan didn¡¯t straightforwardly give his answer, and instead, he asked Tang Wushuang where he got the ancient godly item from.


    Tang Wushuang said respectfully, ¡°Responding back to envoy, I got this ancient godly item by chance at a normal antique store.¡±


    Antique store!!!


    All of the family heads weren¡¯t able to remain calm.


    Something like that actually happened? This is practically the simplest way in all of history to obtain an ancient godly item!


    The family heads feel that they should also go to an antique store and try their luck, and perhaps, they may be able to obtain an ancient godly item by chance, and at that time, it would mean that their family will be able to soar!


    Yu Quan let out a light sigh. This matter is not a matter that I can make a decision on, I have to report this matter to the empress!


    After keeping away the Mound Pierce, Yu Quan said gravely, ¡°This is a matter of great importance. For now, I will be temporarily safekeeping this ancient godly item. This matter will be determined by the empress herself.¡±


    Tang Wushuang bowed and shouted out, ¡°Thank you, envoy! Thank you, empress!¡±


    Towards Voidless Realm temporarily safekeeping his ancient godly item, Tang Wushuang was not worried at the slightest bit, after all, Voidless Realm wouldn¡¯t throw away their dignity for just an ancient godly item.


    ¡°Envoy!¡± Bai Cixin was in disbelief, and she could be seen to have lost herposure as she shouted out in surprise.


    Yu Quan said indifferently, ¡°Bai Cixin, do you intend to go against Voidless Realm¡¯s decision?!¡±


    Thetter¡¯s body trembled, and a feeling of powerlessness raised from the bottom of her feet to her head.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Bai Cixin said after letting out a breath.


    However, only Wang Dabao knew that his wife was currently already on the verge of flying into a rage.


    Everyone didn¡¯t dare to go against such a colossus like Voidless Realm, and all they could do was toply unconditionally with whatever that Voidless Realm said.


    Even Ye Xiao and Chu He also had no other choice but to lower their heads andply with whatever that Voidless Realm says.


    Yu Quan had to return back to Voidless Realm and call for a meeting. After saying their goodbyes to Qing Ya, Yu Quan and the two bodyguards stepped into the void and disappeared from the venue.


    After Yu Quan left, everyone let out a huge breath. After all, when Voidless Realm was present at the venue, everyone felt extremely pressured.


    However, right now, killing intent permeated the venue, and the killing intent was being emitted out from Bai Family.


    From the looks of it, Bai Family and Tang Family were going to get into a fight.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Yi was very rxed right now, and he felt as if he had gone back to when he was still an immortal emperor where he was always in a calm-minded state.


    From the looks of it, after rebirthing, I have started to be extremely impatient and restless. Withdrawing from thepetition is perhaps a good thing for me.


    ¡°This concludes today¡¯s auction!¡± After finishing speaking, Ye Xiao left while with a load on his mind.


    The matter that happened back then must not get exposed!


    Chu He also understood that point.


    This Tang Family has to be eradicated!


    Meanwhile, Chen Xuanzong was preparing to pay Tang Wushuang a visit.


    And Song Huang was currently gazing at Qing Ya and Qing Yutong.


    My spiritual stones are all gone!


    You two have to return back those spiritual stones of mine even if you two have to go and sell yourselves!


    However, looking at Chu Bo who was standing behind Qing Ya, Song Huang felt that he should find a helper, furthermore, the helper has to be someone who was able to force Chu Bo to leave!


    Suddenly, a candidate appeared within Song Huang¡¯s mind.


    Chu Bo would most likely give some face to this person, and furthermore, this person would most likely be able to give a high price for those two women. If one of those two women is worth 50 spiritual stones, two of them would be 100 spiritual stones!


    My breakthrough is near at sight, I must gain back the spiritual stones that I lost no matter what!


    Immediately, Song Huang took out his phone and gave the person a call.


    Soon after, Song Huang became exulted.


    I didn¡¯t expect that this person would be present at Yuanlinglong too, just that he didn¡¯t bother to show up at the auction.


    Song Huang hurriedly left his seat and went to find the person.


    The person was called Ye Tai, and he was Ye Xiao¡¯s eldest son.


    Ye Tai was an extremely dissolute guy, and he wasn¡¯t able to be happy without women.


    Although that was the case, Ye Tai¡¯s strength was not something to belittle, after all, no matter what was said and done, he was still Ye Family¡¯s eldest son!


    Song Huang came to a lounge that was located at Yuanlinglong¡¯s side hall and knocked on the lounge door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out from the lounge.


    Song Huang pushed open the door.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone in the living room, and instead, the sounds of people panting were ringing out from the bedroom.


    Song Huang let out a breath, then sat on the sofa and began waiting silently.


    After quite a while, a tall and robust man who was wearing nightclothes walked out of the bedroom.


    Looking at Ye Tai, he didn¡¯t seem to look like the kind of person who lives a life of debauchery, a superior aura was being emitted out from his entire body.


    Song Huang had dealings with Ye Tai before, and he knew that Ye Tai was indeed a formidable person.


    Ye Tai was someone who was collected and reserved, but deep within the surface, he was basically a man who likes women. If one didn¡¯t really know Ye Tai, one would think that Ye Tai was a young and promising eldest son of an aristocratic family.


    Different from Chu Bo, when Ye Tai came across a woman that he likes, he would just straightforwardly snatch the woman for himself, he has no bottom line at all.


    ¡°Sage Doctor Song, long time no see.¡± Ye Tai sat on the sofa, then took out a cigar from a cigar box.

 Chapter 332 - Risking life

    <h4>Chapter 332 ¨C Risking life</h4>


    ¡°Young Master Ye, looking at you, you are still as vigorous as before.¡± Song Huang was neither servile nor overbearing, and he also had no intention of fawning upon Ye Tai, after all, he was here to make a deal with Ye Tai.


    Ye Tai smiled faintly as he lighted up the cigar, ¡°Sage Doctor Song, let¡¯s get to the main point, is what you said just now true?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is a pity that Young Master Ye didn¡¯t show up at the auction, or else you would have been able to see just how beautiful those two women are.¡±


    ¡°Haha, after all, what is there to see in a boring auction.¡± Ye Tai came to Yuanlinglong together with his father, and upon arriving at Yuanlinglong, Ye Tai immediately snatched over a beautiful-looking woman.


    Ye Xiao knew his son¡¯s moral conduct, which was why he said to Chu He that his son only knew how to indulge in sensual pleasures.


    Song Huang didn¡¯t drag the conversation and straightforwardly quoted his price, ¡°Young Master Ye, I, Song Huang, naturally wouldn¡¯t introduce you to those two women for free, 50 spiritual stones for a woman, 100 spirituals stones for both of them!¡±


    ¡°50 spiritual stones for a woman? Sage Doctor Song, your appetite sure is big!¡± Ye Tai was a bit dissatisfied, and his voice raised slightly.


    Song Huang persisted on the price that he had in his mind, ¡°Young Master Ye, you will understand once you have seen those two women with your own eyes. However, Chu Bo is with those two women.¡±


    ¡°Chu Bo? That man who likes cucking others?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you are able to make that Chu Bo back away, you are going to be in luck with two very beautiful women.¡±


    Ye Taiughed lightly, ¡°This Chu Bo will naturally give me face and back away. Alright! I, Ye Tai, will go and take a look at those two women that you are talking about. Sage Doctor Song, do not deceive me, although you have a good reputation amongst a lot of people, I, Ye Tai, am not someone who can be messed around with easily!¡±


    ¡°Naturally!¡± A trace of maliciousness flickered in Song Huang¡¯s gaze.


    I, Sage Doctor Song Huang, am able to bring the dying back to life with my left hand, and make people suffer unspeakable misery with my right hand! Even when your father came across me, he also has to be polite to me, and yet you actually dare to threaten me?!


    At the other side, Qing Ya, who was carrying onto the asleep Donghuang Li, was intending to leave the venue, and Qing Yutong was following along with her big sister while feeling giddy.


    Chu Bo who was walking behind them wanted to go over and lend a supporting arm to Qing Yutong, but he didn¡¯t dare to.


    His intuition was telling him that, if he were to touch Qing Yutong, it would be GG for him.


    The few of them walked over the stone bridge, and the other family heads could be seen leaving in their cars while with a happy expression on their faces.


    Today, those family heads could be counted to have broadened their view.


    ¡°You can leave already.¡± Qing Ya said faintly.


    The words that Qing Ya just said were for Chu Bo, and thetter was currently thinking about other things and didn¡¯t hear what Qing Ya said.


    Qing Yutong said giddily, ¡°Youngster, you can leave already, if you continue to follow us, you are going to be done for.¡±


    Chu Bo came back to his senses.


    With the sound of a swoosh, Chu Bo opened his folding fan. After all, his chance has finally arrived.


    ¡°Ladies, I, Chu Bo, am Ah Li¡¯s underling, so naturally, I have to follow along with Ah Li. Moreover, this ce is very far from the urban district, so just let me give you all a ride. Guaranteeing that you all are able to safely arrive back home is something that an underling should do.¡± While swaying his folding fan, Chu Bo said courteously, and what he just said does make sense.


    The three of them came to Yuanlinglong by Song Huang¡¯s car, and right now, that Song Huang was definitely not in the mood to send them back home.


    Of course, Qing Ya could just teleport back home, but as someone who wants to live an ordinary life, unless she had no choice, she didn¡¯t want to anyhow use her powers.


    Seeing that Qing Ya and Qing Yutong weren¡¯t speaking, Chu Bo knew that they agreed with what he said, and he said with a smile, ¡°Please wait for a moment, I will go and drive my car over.¡±


    Looking at the giddy look that was on her sister, Qing Ya shook her head.


    After waiting for a while, a Benz G-ss drove over to them, and Chu Bo got out of the car and opened the door for them like a gentleman.


    Qing Ya said thanks to Chu Bo, then entered into the car.


    Chu Bo didn¡¯t expect that Qing Ya would be so courteous.


    What a truly gentle woman, women like her are very rare in this world.


    Chu Bo set up his GPS ording to the address that Qing Ya provided to him, then began driving towards the destination.


    ¡°Are you sure that this is the correct path?¡± Qing Ya asked confusedly.


    When that Song Huang drove us over to Yuanlinglong, the road to Yuanlinglong was smooth, but the road that this Chu Bo is currently driving on is very bumpy.


    Chu Bo was very confused too, ¡°I¡¯m just following the GPS, perhaps this is a shortcut.¡±


    It was indeed a shortcut, but it has already been ages since anyone has ever bothered taking this path.


    However, this gave Ye Tai and Song Huang an opportunity!


    Suddenly, the car came to a sudden brake.


    Qing Ya hurriedly stable herself, and Ah Li even almost knocked her head onto the car seat.


    Meanwhile, Qing Yutong¡¯s head knocked onto the car seat, and she was currently rubbing onto her head.


    Qing Yutong was currently about to fly into a rage.


    Is your driver¡¯s license picked up from the ground?!


    ¡°Why did you stop the car!¡± Qing Ya asked gravely.


    Chu Bo pointed to the front and said, ¡°There are two people in front blocking the car¡¯s path.¡±


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong took a look, and there were indeed two people. Furthermore, one of the two people was Song Huang.


    ¡°Big sister, seems like there¡¯s trouble.¡± Qing Yutong shook her head.


    Qing Ya sighed.


    As expected, this Song Huang is indeed not a good fellow! For him to actuallye and block our path, it is obvious just what kind of a person he is.


    The three got off the car.


    Song Huang said towards Ye Tai, ¡°Young Master Ye, what do you think, are they worth 50 spiritual stones each?¡±


    Ye Tai¡¯s gaze was tightly fixed onto Qing Ya and Qing Yutong.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such beautiful women in this world. If I have them, what would I even need other women for? Other women are nothing but background characters whenpared to them!


    ¡°Yes, they are indeed worth 50 spiritual stones each!¡± There was excitement in Ye Tai¡¯s voice, and greed was flickering in his eyes.


    I must take these two women for myself. In the future, I won¡¯t need to look for other women anymore.


    Chu Bo opened his folding fan, then said with a smile, ¡°And I thought who were blocking my path, so it is Ye Tai and Song Huang.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Chu, it¡¯s been a few years since west met and you are still as dissolute as ever.¡± Ye Tai greeted with a smile.


    Looking at them, it felt as if Ye Tai and Song Huang were here to reminisce about the past with Chu Bo.


    However, Qing Ya was able to sense that Ye Tai and Song Huang harbored ill intentions. Even more, she felt that Chu Bo was together with those two. After all, Chu Bo was the one who drove the car to this ce.


    Chu Bo had a rxed look on his face, ¡°Young Master Ye, do you not mingle in bars anymore? When did you get into robbing other people? Furthermore, you are even teaming up with Sage Doctor Song to rob people. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±


    Ye Tai stretched out his hand and rubbed onto his forehead, ¡°What fun is there in mingling in bars. Once I have those two women behind you, I, Ye Tai, will start being a neet and stay at home all day!¡±


    Upon hearing what Ye Tai said, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong¡¯s gazes turned cold.


    Chu Bo didn¡¯t have any intention of backing away, ¡°Young Master Ye, this wish of yours is not going to happen, I advise you to go back home and wash up, then go to sleep, you shouldn¡¯t continue staying here and throw your face away.¡±


    ¡°Chu Bo! If you leave now, we will take it as nothing has ever happened, how about it? Even more, I will prepare a big gift for you.¡±


    Chu Bo¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    From the looks of it, those two are determined to carry out what they are here to do!


    However, this is a good opportunity for me to act as a hero and save the beauties!


    ¡°Ye Tai, who do you take me for! I will say it here and now, if you want toy your hands on them, you are going to have to get through me first!¡± Chu Bo kept away his folding fan and said heroically.


    Meanwhile, Chu Bo was thinking to himself, ¡°Those two beautiful women behind me must be touched by what I said, right?¡±


    However, both Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were considering Chu Bo as a suspect, and they didn¡¯t feel touched by what he said at all.


    Right now, all Song Huang wanted was to gain back the spiritual stones that he lost, and he didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Compared to beautiful women, Song Huang cared about his own strength more.


    Ye Tai snorted coldly, ¡°Chu Bo, do you intend on spoiling the rtionship between Ye Family and Chu Family?!¡±


    ¡°Ye Tai, I truly have to give it to you, to actually have the face to do such a thing like snatching away women by force. If not for your father, you would have long been killed by others!¡±


    Ye Tai let out a deep breath, ¡°Since you don¡¯t intend to back away, I have no choice but to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You dare to kill me?!¡± Chu Bo was a bit surprised, he didn¡¯t expect that Ye Tai would actually go to such lengths for beauties.


    Song Huang was a bit stupefied too.


    Kill the son of an aristocratic family? If such a matter were to be found out by others, he would be done for!


    Ye Tai clenched his fists tightly, and immediately, a substantial amount of spiritual energy surged into his fists.


    Right after, Ye Tai jumped towards Chu Bo and struck his right fist towards Chu Bo¡¯s head!


    Song Huang was really startled by Ye Tai¡¯s action.


    This Ye Tai is actually risking his life for those two women?!

 Chapter 333 - Snap

    Chapter 333 ¨C Snap


    Chu Bo was also startled, he didn¡¯t expect that Ye Tai would be so insane.


    ¡°Big sister, they don¡¯t seem to be acting.¡± Qing Yutong said in a low voice.


    Qing Ya nodded her head. Indeed, it doesn¡¯t seem like they are acting.


    Chu Bo shouted towards his back, ¡°Quickly leave this ce while I stall them!¡±


    After finished speaking, a formidable amount of spiritual energy surged into his fist, and his fist could be seen emitting out a white light.


    Immediately, Chu Bo¡¯s fist collided with Ye Tai¡¯s fist.


    Bang!


    Soon after, an airwave spread out in a circr motion, and the Benz G-ss¡¯s windows were all shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Song Huang! What are you standing there in a daze for?! Quicklye over and help me!¡± Ye Tai shouted out towards Song Huang.


    This Chu Bo¡¯s strength is formidable, my strength is neck to neck against his strength, but with Song Huang joining into the fight, we will be able to overwhelm Chu Bo¡¯s strength.


    Song Huang was hesitating if he should help Ye Tai or not.


    If I were to help Ye Tai, the consequences would be too horrible to contemte. The crime of killing the son of an aristocratic family is not something that I can afford to shoulder!


    ¡°Song Huang! You are already counted as an aplice of mine even if you don¡¯t help me deal with Chu Bo!¡± Ye Tai turned his head around and shouted out angrily.


    This Sage Doctor is gutless!


    Song Huang scolded Ye Tai for being shameless in his own mind.


    And in the end, Song Huang was also a shameless person, for the sake of the spiritual stones, Song Huang went for broke and joined into the fight.


    ¡°Ladies, you two can be at ease, as long as I, Chu Bo, am still here, they won¡¯t be able to harm even a single hair of yours!¡± While speaking, Chu Bo charged towards Ye Tai.


    Meanwhile, Chu Bo thought to himself, ¡°My back definitely looks very charming to them right now, I reckon that they are currently already charmed by me.¡±


    Qing Yutong let out a sigh, ¡°This Chu Bo isn¡¯t able to win against the two of them, and yet he still intends to send his head over to them.¡±


    ¡°Well, in any case, he meant well.¡± Qing Ya said faintly.


    Chu Bo could be seen fighting as one against two people, and the disadvantage was very evident. In a sh, a wound has already appeared on Chu Bo¡¯s body.


    This Ye Tai fights openly, but that Song Huang actually ys with poison needles, shameless!


    ¡°Chu Bo! End your own life and I should allow you to die with an intact corpse!¡± Ye Tai shouted out arrogantly.


    Chu Bo shouted out angrily, ¡°As long as I, Chu Bo, am still here, the two of you can forget about harming those twodies!¡±


    ¡°Humph, I should let you be a dissolute ghost then!¡±


    Ye Tai shouted out coldly as he struck out both of his fists, ¡°Strength sealing fists!¡±


    At the same time, Song Huang suddenly appeared behind Chu Bo and shouted out sinisterly, ¡°Soul freezing ice needle!¡±


    Being attacked from both sides, Chu Bo tightly wrinkled his brows and he used a bizarre movement technique to try and escape from their attacks.


    However, in the end, Chu Bo wasn¡¯t fast enough, and he was struck by their attacks.


    Pfft.


    Chu Bo spat out mouthfuls of blood, and the spiritual energy that was within his body was actually sealed by Ye Tai¡¯s strength sealing fists, while Song Huang¡¯s soul freezing ice needle began eroding his five viscera and six bowels.


    I¡¯m afraid that I am most probably going to die here today! Ah, but there are still so many young married women waiting for me to go and save them...


    However, even if I am going to die, I still have to act cool, and at the least leave an undestroyable impression within those two women¡¯s hearts!


    ¡°Quickly leave this ce, I will stall time for you all!¡± Chu Bo stood in front of the two women and protected them from the two men.


    Chu Bo¡¯s body was currently slightly arched, his western suit was in tatters, and blood was constantly flowing out from his mouth.


    Without waiting for Qing Ya to reply to Chu Bo, Ye Tai and Song Huang slowly walked over.


    The two had different expressions on their faces, Ye Tai had an excited look on his face, while Song Huang had a restless look on his face.


    ¡°Chu Bo, why even do this? Wouldn¡¯t it have been best if you had just shown me some face and backed away? Is it worth it to die for two women?¡± Ye Tai sneered.


    However, upon thinking that he was going to be able to enjoy those two beautiful women soon, his heart began beating incredibly fast.


    Chu Bo spat out a mouth of blood, then said coldly, ¡°Since you dare to kill me for them, I dare to die in order to protect them!¡±


    Ye Tai suddenly beganughing at the top of his voice, ¡°Who would have thought, Chu Family¡¯s great prince is actually a righteous hero! You have my respect!¡±


    Seeing that the two women behind him were still standing still in their spots and not leaving, Chu Bo shouted out gravely at them, ¡°What are you two still being in a daze for, quickly run away!¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to run away. Even if you died, I am still going to be able to get my hands on them!¡± While appreciating Chu Bo¡¯s final moments, Ye Tai took out a stick of cigarette and ignited the cigarette.


    ¡°Sage Doctor Song, how about having a stick of cigarette?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Song Huang said gravely. I am truly unlucky to the maximum today!


    Ye Tai patted Song Huang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Be at ease, 50 spiritual stones for each of those two women, right? I won¡¯t give you anything less than 100 spiritual stones!¡±


    Qing Yutong immediately became dissatisfied and shouted out, ¡°Am I only worth 50 spiritual stones? Are your eyes blind?!¡±


    Qing Yaughed dryly. We are currently in this kind of situation, and yet this sister of mine is still being mischievous.


    Chu Bo almost spat out another mouth of blood. Now is not the time to be upset about how much you are worth!


    ¡°Within this Sage Doctor¡¯s eyes, you two are worth 50 spiritual stones each, but in my eyes, you two are priceless.¡± Ye Tai said while with a lecherous look on his face, and his eyes were tightly fixed onto Qing Ya and Qing Yutong¡¯s bodies.


    Qing Yutong shouted out, ¡°Today, I should cut you up into 100 pieces!¡±


    ¡°Let me deal with them.¡± Qing Ya said faintly.


    ¡°Big sister!¡±


    ¡°Be obedient.¡±


    Qing Yutong let out a sigh, then leaned on the car door while panting with anger.


    Qing Ya, who was carrying Donghuang Li, said lightly, ¡°You two¡¯s guts are truly big!¡±


    Ye Tai grinned, ¡°Youngdy, that is only natural, after all, I dare to even kill the son of an aristocratic family.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who my husband is?¡± Qing Ya said with a slight smile.


    Qing Ya felt that it was very enjoyable to bring up her husband in front of others.


    ¡°Your husband? All I know is that, to actually leave such a beautiful woman like you alone to yourself and let youe out at night, that husband of yours is practically a stupid fool!¡±


    Right after Ye Tai finished speaking, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head, and a frightening aura began spreading from his heart to his entire body.


    However, the pain and frightening aura only stayed for a moment, then immediately disappeared right after.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong¡¯s faces came to a froze.


    Someone actually called brother-inw a stupid fool? Nothing else has to be said, this guy is definitely done for, this is the first time that I have heard someone call brother-inw a stupid fool.


    Qing Ya was ring at Ye Tai. To actually dare to insult my husband, you must be tired of living!


    ¡°Beauty, you can be at ease, when you are with me, I definitely won¡¯t let you leave the bed.¡± While speaking, Ye Tai beganughing with a perverted look on his face.


    Chu Bo was bing weaker and weaker, and it seemed as if he was about to faint at any moment.


    Qing Ya slowly stretched out her delicate hand, and a green light appeared on her palm.


    Immediately, the green light flew over to Chu Bo and enveloped Chu Bo.


    And upon being enveloped by the green light, Chu Bo felt his vitality recovering at an incredibly high speed.


    ¡°Not bad, so you are actually a cultivator too!¡± Ye Tai became even more fond of Qing Ya.


    Good, since she is a cultivator, I will be able to cultivate dual martial techniques with her.


    Meanwhile, Song Huang had a bad feeling. As a Sage Doctor, he knew that Chu Bo was about to die anytime soon, and yet, Chu Bo¡¯s vitality was currently recovering at an astonishingly high speed.


    ¡°Move away.¡± Qing Ya calmly said towards Chu Bo, and the aura of her blood vessels began to gradually emit out from her body.


    Upon sensing the aura that Qing Ya was emitting out, not only did Ye Tai have no intention of giving up, but he also ended up wanting to possess Qing Ya even more.


    This woman is a top-quality woman! Her entire body is filled with haughtiness from top to bottom, just how great would it feel if I were to press her down on my body?


    Chu Bo stood up and moved away from Qing Ya while with a very awkward look on his face.


    Originally, I wanted to act as a hero and save the beauties, but who would have thought, I ended up being saved by a beauty... This is so embarrassing...


    ¡°Song Huang, together!¡± Ye Tai shouted out.


    Right now, Song Huang didn¡¯t have the leisure to think too much anymore.


    Immediately, an astonishing amount of spiritual energy erupted forth from the two, and a surging wind began blowing out in all directions. The trees began swaying acutely, seemingly as if there was a level 8 typhoon happening.


    ¡°Raging fire fist!¡±


    ¡°Silk dragon!¡±


    A huge might pressure struck towards Qing Ya and the others.


    Ye Tai¡¯s entire body turned into a fire fist as he charged towards Qing Ya.


    Meanwhile, Song Huang turned his spiritual energy into silk, and the silk formed into the shape of a dragon. As the silk dragon charged towards Qing Ya, a dragon roar was actually being emitted out from the silk dragon. If one didn¡¯t know, one would think that a dragon has appeared.


    Surging spiritual energy swept throughout the entire area, and killing intent filled the entire sky and ground.


    As expected of the son of an aristocratic family and north¡¯s Sage Doctor!


    Qing Ya slowly raised her tender arm, and her tender and lovely fingers were able to make others have improper thoughts.


    Qing Ya could be seen lightly pressing her thumb onto her middle finger.


    Snap!

 Chapter 334 - Cigarette smell

    Chapter 334 ¨C Cigarette smell


    Right after Qing Ya snapped her fingers, the entire world seemed to have turned quiet. Whatever biting cold killing intent, whatever surging spiritual energy, all of it disappearedpletely.


    All that was left were the two people that came to a freeze within the air.


    Qing Ya said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t wake up Ah Li.¡±


    Chu Bo who was standing behind Qing Ya had his mouth opened wide, and at the least 20 ham sausages could be stuffed into his mouth.


    She defeated Ye Tai and Sage Doctor with just a snap of her finger. And yet, just now, I actually... Ah, this is embarrassing!


    No, wait a moment! If this beautiful woman herself is already this powerful, just how formidable is her husband? My god! My god!


    Qing Yutong, who was at the side, let out a sigh.


    Big sister is starting to act cool again, she really doesn¡¯t give me even the slightest chance to act cool. In the future, I won¡¯t be ying together with big sister anymore.


    Furthermore, big sister even learned from brother-inw to snap fingers. What, is it a big deal that you possess the power of blood vessels?


    When therees a day where brother-inw is in a very good mood, I will ask brother-inw to help me to obtain blood vessels too.


    It was fortunate that the seal of the ring that Qing Ya was wearing on her finger had not been removed, otherwise, the snap of her fingers would contain even more might.


    Ye Tai and Song Huang were currently unable to remain calm anymore.


    She merely snapped her fingers, and the spiritual energy that is within my body immediately dissipated! This is impossible!


    ¡°Just who are you!¡± Ye Tai asked gravely, he didn¡¯t possess the calmness that he possessed just now anymore, and instead, he was currently feeling very panicky.


    Qing Ya said faintly, ¡°I am merely an ordinary woman. Just that, I am pretty, I have money, and I have an adorable husband.¡±


    Qing Yutong covered her ears.


    I can¡¯t hear... I can¡¯t hear... Big sister is really too good at acting cool.


    Even Chu Bo also felt the same way as Qing Yutong.


    Acting cool was contagious. Thinking to back then, Qing Ya was such a pure girl. But ever since she had been taken by Ye Hua, she has gradually be depraved and likes to act cool.


    Ye Tai and Song Huang struggled with all of their strength, but it was to no avail.


    ¡°Do you know just who I am! If you dare to touch even a single finger of mine, you will be done for!¡± Ye Tai had a panic look on his face.


    This woman¡¯s strength is extremely frightening. After being in this trade for 20 years, today, I have finally stepped onto a nail.


    Qing Ya brushed her hand onto the air, and a piece of tree leaf slowly floated up from the ground, ¡°I know that you are the son of an aristocratic family, and he is a Sage Doctor.¡±


    ¡°Since you know that, quickly let me go!¡±


    Qing Ya shouted out coldly, ¡°Just now, you actually dared to insult my husband! For you, death punishment may be avoided, but corporal punishment cannot be avoided!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ye Tai stared at Qing Ya, and hepletely did not have the cockiness that he had just now.


    The tree leaf could be seen emitting out a green light, then immediately struck towards the two people.


    The green light turned into a flowing green light as it danced around in the pitch-ck night sky.


    sh, sh, sh.


    The tree leaf was currently just like a sharp de, opening wounds after wounds on the two people¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Ear-splitting screams rang out in the venue and looking at the wounds that were deep enough to the point that bones could be seen was enough to make one feel a chill running down their back.


    ¡°Qing Ya! Stop! I just saved your grandma today!¡± While enduring the pain, Song Huang hurriedly shouted out.


    The tree leaf came to a stop, and not even a drop of blood was on the tree leaf. From this, it could be seen just how fast the tree leaf was.


    ¡°Heroine, I won¡¯t dare to do such a thing anymore! I really won¡¯t dare anymore, please spare my life!¡± Ye Tai gave in and begged for mercy.


    This kind of torture is too painful, I would prefer dying a quick death than to suffer this kind of torture any longer.


    Chu Bo said in a low voice, ¡°Lady Qing, you will be put into a rather troublesome situation if you were to kill this Ye Tai.¡±


    Qing Ya¡¯s brows became slightly wrinkled.


    My parents are still living in the north, and in the end, I will be going back to the bar to be with Ye Hua, I won¡¯t be able to stay by my parents¡¯ side for a long period of time.


    If I were to kill this person, it would be very troublesome when Ye Family begins to carry out an investigation. Of course, there won¡¯t be any problems if I were to just exterminate Ye Family.


    However, I can¡¯t exterminate Ye Family just because of one scum, the other people from Ye Family are innocent.


    Right at this moment, Qing Ya¡¯s decision was being affected by her blood vessels, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be ruthless.


    While looking at Ye Tai, Qing Ya said faintly, ¡°In the future, if you dare to snatch women by force again, I will definitely not let you off this easily!¡±


    ¡°Heroine, you can be at ease, I won¡¯t dare to do bad things again anymore.¡± Right now, all Ye Tai could do was to beg for forgiveness, and he was willing to promise to whatever conditions that Qing Ya brought up.


    Qing Ya looked towards Song Huang, and faced against Qing Ya¡¯s deathly re, thetter became startled and didn¡¯t dare to raise his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back home.¡± Qing Ya let out a breath.


    Qing Yutong cried out in surprise, ¡°Big sister, you are going to let them go just like this?! Just now, they were actually intending to...¡±


    ¡°Alright, Yutong, let¡¯s go back home.¡± Qing Ya said tenderly as she patted onto her sister¡¯s shoulder, then entered into the car.


    Qing Yutong looked towards the two people who were confined within the air.


    The two of you are lucky that big sister is benevolent. If it was me, I would have cut each of you up into 100 pieces!


    Chu Bo continued assuming the role of a driver and began driving the three people back home. However, his heart still wasn¡¯t able to calm down even after a long while had passed.


    These two women that are behind me are too frightening, I don¡¯t even dare to anyhow speak anymore.


    Ye Tai and Song Huang were still hung within the air, seemingly just like two kites.


    After quite a while had passed, the two came to a free-fall and fell onto the ground.


    Looking at the wounds that were on their bodies, although the wounds were all just flesh wounds, the pain that wasing from their wounds wasn¡¯t light at all.


    ¡°Song Huang! Your guts sure are big, to actually dare to set me up!¡± Ye Tai shouted out angrily at Song Huang.


    Originally, I was having a great time with a woman on my bed, and suddenly, this Song Huang gave me a call and told me that he had two high-quality women.


    That¡¯s right! Those two women are truly high-quality women, high-quality to the point that I can¡¯t afford to offend them!


    Song Huang also didn¡¯t expect that those two women would be so strong, ¡°Ye Tai, how would I know that those two actually possessed that kind of strength!¡±


    ¡°F**k, not only did I not obtain the two women, but I also ended up suffering injuries, and my reputation has been ruined too!¡± Ye Tai punched his fist angrily onto the ground, he practically suffered a double loss while winning nothing at all.


    ¡°My spiritual stones?¡± Song Huang asked.


    Ye Tai looked at Song Huang andughed, ¡°You actually still have the cheeks to ask me for spiritual stones? Do you even have any shame?!¡±


    ¡°Ye Tai! The reason that you weren¡¯t able to snatch over those two women for yourself is because you are not capable enough! And yet, you are actually ming me? Do you not know that I was risking my life with you too!¡±


    ¡°You were risking your life?! Before you gave me a call, I was having a great time with a woman on my bed! If not for you, would I have ended up in this state? Once that Chu Bo tells others of what happened here, where am I going to ce my face at?!¡± The more Ye Tai spoke, the angrier he became, and all of a sudden, he punched his fist towards Song Huang¡¯s face.


    Song Huang dodged Ye Tai¡¯s fist, then said coldly, ¡°Ye Tai! I will forget about the 100 spiritual stones, but you have to give me 50 spiritual stones no matter what! This will count as my mental damage fee.¡±


    ¡°50 spiritual stones? I won¡¯t give you even a single spiritual stone!¡±


    After Ye Tai finished speaking, the two seemed as if they were going to get into a fight anytime soon.


    However, after quite a while, the two didn¡¯t end up getting into a fight with each other...


    The atmosphere was currently a little awkward.


    And the reason the two didn¡¯t fight was because the two had wounds on their bodies, and the wounds hurt very much.


    ¡°Just who is that woman¡¯s man!¡± Ye Tai sat down on the ground as he couldn¡¯t endure the pain anymore.


    After sitting on the ground, he began to slowly recover his spiritual energy.


    Song Huang did the same too.


    Upon hearing what Ye Tai said, Song Huang said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but her man seems to be a formidable person.¡±


    ¡°Then, how did youe to know the two of them?¡±


    ¡°I met them when I was treating their grandma¡¯s illness at their home today. I brought them to the auction to have fun, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would get set up by them and end up losing my spiritual stones.¡±


    Ye Tai sneered, ¡°After being set up by them, you actually came to set me up! Very good! Song Huang, I will remember you!¡±


    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t me me just because you are incapable.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and you are capable? In the end, you still ended up being yed by those two women!¡±


    Right after Ye Tai finished speaking, the two began cursing out at each other, and while cursing out at each other, they ended up pulling onto their wounds, which made them feel painful to the point that their tears even came out.


    Immediately, the two stopped talking and focused on recovering their spiritual energy.


    After all, right now, whoever finished recovering first would have the upper hand.


    A light breeze blew over, and Song Huang suddenly wrinkled his brows.


    Why do I smell a cigarette smell?


    ¡°Ye Tai, you are smoking?¡± Song Huang asked coldly.


    Ye Tai shouted out coldly, ¡°I smoke your sister! How would I have the f**king mood to smoke right now!¡±


    ¡°Then why is there a cigarette smell in the air?¡± Song Huang said confusedly.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Tai sniffed a few times.


    There is indeed a cigarette smell in the air.


    Where is this cigarette smelling from?


    The two began looking around in all directions, and suddenly, their gazes were attracted by a red light.


    That should be where the cigarette smell ising from!


    Someone is actually smoking within that forest!


    And yet, I didn¡¯t discover that up until now!

 Chapter 335 - Threatening me, the Supreme Overlord?

    Chapter 335 ¨C Threatening me, the Supreme Overlord?


    Ye Tai and Song Huang¡¯s expressions tightened up as they slowly stood up from the ground.


    Looking at the shadowed figure, Ye Tai shouted out, ¡°Just who is it acting all mysterious over there! Quicklye out and show yourself!¡±


    Song Huang didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes were tightly fixed onto the shadowed figure.


    The shadowed figure who was standing within the forest slowly walked out from the forest, and a cigarette could be seen to be in the man¡¯s mouth.


    The two people were sizing up the man who was standing in front of them.


    The man had a calm look on his face as he smoked onto his cigarette. He wore silk nightclothes that had flower patterns imprinted on them, and on his legs were actually a pair of Peppa Pig edition slippers.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Song Huang asked gravely.


    After taking a puff of his cigarette, the man said, ¡°I am the stupid fool that you two were talking about!¡±


    That¡¯s right!


    This person was precisely Ye Hua!


    In actuality, Ye Hua immediately sensed it when Donghuang Li asked for help in her own mind, and after leaving a mirror image on the bed, he appeared at Yuanlinglong.


    I want to see just who is it that dared to provoke my child!


    But who knew, Ah Li waspletely fine, and she was just merelypeting in poems with another person. Even more, Ye Hua discovered that his underlings were helping Ah Li to cheat.


    Cheating in games is fine, but to have to resort to cheating when bullying others, that definitely won¡¯t do. In the future, I have to properly teach Ah Li that it is wrong to cheat.


    However, Ah Li indeed didn¡¯t throw my face away, she should be praised when the praise is due.


    Afterward, Ye Hua decided that he might as well continue staying at Yuanlinglong till the auction ends.


    When he saw Xiao Yi, overall, he felt that Xiao YI knows how to conduct himself well and has performed rather well.


    Of course, he also saw Chen Xuanzong, and when he first saw Chen Xuanzong, his first thought was to kill him. However, Qing Ya¡¯s attitude made Ye Hua feel very happy, and thus, he decided to not kill Chen Xuanzong.


    During the auction, Ye Hua didn¡¯t discover anything interesting. However, something interesting did happen.


    Originally, I thought that after Xiao Yi withdrew from thepetition, Bai Family will naturally be able to promote into an aristocratic family, but who would have thought, Tang Family actually cut into thepetition.


    However, that isn¡¯t the main point, the main point is that there seems to be a story behind Tang Family¡¯s dagger. I have to find a time to ask Baizhi about that dagger, things have seemed to be interesting.


    Originally, after the auction ended, Ye Hua wanted to head straight back home, but he was a little worried that Qing Ya and the others may get into trouble, and thus, he trailed after them.


    And as expected, an incident happened. As the incident unfolded, Ye Hua stood quietly at a side and watched his wife act cool.


    It must be said, the words that Qing Ya said made Ye Hua feel very great.


    This Qing Ya, when she says the word ¡°husband¡±, she says it so sweetly. However, when she is at home, she doesn¡¯t call out to me sweetly like that, and all she does is call out to me as ¡°Ye Hua¡±. Only when she is acting cute to me, then would she call me darling.


    However, Qing Ya is still not decisive enough. There is no need to spare this kind of people as their nature will never change.


    If you let them off once, they will think of a way to continue harassing you, and the troubles will keeping endlessly.


    More importantly, these two actually dared to insult my wife and sister-inw! Just this crime alone is enough for them to die over a thousand times!


    Furthermore, to actually dare to call me a stupid fool!


    Since Qing Ya is benevolent and isn¡¯t willing to kill them with her hands, I should stand in for her and help her kill them!


    This was basically a situation where the wife was at the front letting off people, while the husband was at the back killing the people that had been let off.


    Upon hearing Ye Hua¡¯s words, the two were confused for a moment.


    Soon after, Ye Tai said while feeling surprised, ¡°You are Qing Ya¡¯s husband!¡±


    ¡°I am naturally her man. After all, only such a woman like her is worthy enough to be the wife of someone so outstanding like me.¡± Ye Hua let out a puff of smoke, and an unordinary aura was being emitted out from his entire body.


    The aura of narcissism.


    Looking at Ye Hua acting cool, both Ye Tai and Song Huang understood why Qing Ya was so good at acting cool. From the looks of it, it was all thanks to the man who was currently standing before them.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Song Huang asked coldly.


    Ye Hua extinguished his cigarette, then said, ¡°What do I want? Do you foolish humans not have the slightest idea in your own mind?¡±


    The two began to slowly move backward, and Ye Tai hurriedly said, ¡°Your wife has already let us off! You cannot make her go back on her word!¡±


    ¡°Within my home, only what I say counts, and what they say doesn¡¯t count.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Ye Hua wanted to smoke another cigarette, but after checking his pockets, he couldn¡¯t find any more cigarettes. The number of cigarettes that he could smoke in a day had been limited to a certain number by Donghuang Baizhi.


    While looking at Ye Hua¡¯s action, Ye Tai suddenly had a bright idea and he immediately took out the box of cigarettes that he had on himself, ¡°Big brother, please have a stick of cigarette!¡±


    ¡°Not bad, you know how to act.¡± Ye Hua took over the cigarette box, took out a stick of cigarette, then ced the cigarette box into his pocket.


    After igniting the cigarette and taking a puff of the cigarette, Ye Hua¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly.


    Taking a look at the brand of the cigarette, the brand was Hetianxia.


    ¡°I prefer smoking Furongwang¡¯s cigarettes more than Hetianxia¡¯s cigarettes, therefore, you still won¡¯t be exempted from your crime!¡± While speaking, Ye Hua took in another puff of the cigarette.


    This cigarette tastes pretty nice, just that, this cigarette is a bit more expensivepared to the cigarettes that I normally smoke.


    Right now, my funds are being controlled by my wives, and I am only given 100 rmb to spend every day, I can¡¯t afford to smoke expensive cigarettes...


    This fellow actually dares to brag in front of me, this can¡¯t be forgiven!


    Ye Tai and Song Huang were both people that were smart.


    If that Qing Ya is already that formidable, as someone who is her husband, this man is definitely even more formidable.


    ¡°Big brother, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it, everything happened because of him. I only did such a foolish thing because of a moment of impulse.¡± Ye Tai pointed at Song Huang and shouted out.


    Song Huang said while feeling upset, ¡°Ye Tai, I didn¡¯t drag you over here by force, you came here willingly by your own will!¡±


    Ye Hua waved his hand and said faintly, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t argue anymore. You should focus on enjoying your final moment in this world.¡±


    Ye Tai shook his head. I am still young, I don¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°You cannot kill me, I am the son of an aristocratic family! If you killed me, my father won¡¯t let you off, and Voidless Realm also won¡¯t let you off too!¡± Ye Tai couldn¡¯t help but threaten Ye Hua.


    Right now, only by doing this, then would I perhaps be able to have a slight chance of surviving.


    Ye Hua let out a breath and said faintly, ¡°I forgot to tell you, I have another wife. She is called Donghuang Baizhi, and she is precisely Voidless Realm¡¯s empress. Just now, I was even hugging her while sleeping.¡±


    Ye Tai and Song Huang opened their eyes wide, and both of them had a look of disbelief on their faces.


    How could the empress be this man¡¯s woman!


    ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t use that puny Ye Family of yours to threaten me. I could exterminate your Ye Family with just a flick of my finger.¡± Ye Hua said as he flicked away his cigarette ash.


    Song Huang suddenly recalled what happened tonight!


    It is no wonder that those people were so respectful towards Qing Ya! It is no wonder that those people from Voidless Realm wanted to sit beside her!


    If the empress is this man¡¯s woman, it is only natural that Qing Ya knows the empress!


    Thinking up to here, Song Huang¡¯s entire body became powerless.


    After finishing smoking the stick of cigarette, Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette, then said, ¡°Alright, what else do you have that you want to threaten me with?¡±


    ¡°Even if the empress is your wife, you are unable to dominate over the whole Cultivation World! Within the south, there is still Ying Family!¡± Ye Tai bellowed.


    Ye Tai wanted to give himself some confidence by bellowing, but it waspletely no use.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Ying Family¡¯s Ying Jingshan is already the subordinate of a subordinate of a subordinate of mine. For Ying Family to dare to attack Voidless Realm, do you think that they would dare to do it without my permission?¡±


    Looking at Ye Hua who was speaking leisurely, Ye Tai really didn¡¯t want to believe in what Ye Hua said, but deep in his heart, he believed everything that Ye Hua said.


    This man actually let his subordinate attack his wife¡¯s power! This man is practically inhumane!


    ¡°The Cultivation World¡¯s tendency is controlled in my hands, what else do you have to threaten me with? I will bestow you the chance to continue on threatening me!¡±


    Ye Tai lost his stable and fell onto the ground, ¡°Fake! Everything that you said is fake!¡±


    Right now, Song Huang¡¯s brain was buzzing continuously.


    If everything that this man said is the truth, the entire Cultivation World is indeed really controlled in his hands.


    ¡°Well, there is no harm in bestowing you with another piece of information. Ji Family was exterminated by me!¡±


    Upon hearing that, both Ye Tai and Song Huang didn¡¯t have the strength to struggle anymore. Both of them lied down on the ground, and there wasn¡¯t any light within their eyes, it was as if the two of them were corpses.

 Chapter 336: School is about to open

    <h4>Chapter 336: School is about to open</h4>


    Ye Hua let out a light sigh.


    I am only able to act cool in front of these two salted fish, just when will I be able to act cool at a big event?


    When the timees where I am able to act cool at a big event, the scene is definitely going to be spectacr. All of those people, they think that they have everything under their control, but in actuality, they are merely ythings that are dancing around on my palm.


    I am really looking forward to when that dayes.


    I will remember this debt that Ye Family owes to me for now. I am a petty person, I will slowly make Ye Family pay for it in the future!


    Looking at the two people who seemed lifeless, Ye Hua lightly tapped onto the air with his finger, and right after, tree roots could be seen growing out from the two people¡¯s legs!


    The tree roots grew out from their flesh, then pierced into the ground!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Right after, branches and tree leaves began growing out from their entire bodies at an incredibly high speed.


    The tree roots, branches, and tree leaves were all transformed from their blood and meridians, the pain that they were suffering was totally unimaginable, but they were unable to faint from the pain, and instead, they were able to feel the pain very clearly.


    Afterward, Ye Hua slowly turned his body around.


    Since the two of you actually dared to try andy your hands on my woman, I shall bestow the two of you with this extremely painful punishment!


    As Ye Hua¡¯s body disappeared, there were now two more big trees in the venue.


    Ye Tai and Song Huang didn¡¯t die. While looking at their surroundings, they wanted to scream, but they weren¡¯t able to.


    This punishment that was given to them was even worse than dying. Every tree leaf that fell from their bodies, or every branch that ended up breaking was practically torture to them. After all, the tree leaves and branches were a part of their bodies.


    As long as the world doesn¡¯te to an end, they were going to have to keep on remaining at the exact same spot and suffer endlessly. Or perhaps, if a forest fire were to happen, they would be able to be freed from their suffering.


    ¡­¡­


    Returning back to the bed, Ye Hua continued hugging onto the empress, and his hands began lightly rubbing onto the empress¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hmmm~¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi who was in her dreams let out a moan. Afterward, she turned her body around and leaned into Ye Hua¡¯s embrace, then stretched out her hands and hugged onto Ye Hua¡¯s body.


    Looking at the empress who seemed just like a kitty, Ye Huaughed lightly, then hugged onto the empress and gradually fell to sleep.


    However, tonight, Ye Hua had an unpleasant dream. In his dream, he dreamt of his two women getting into a quarrel with him again.


    How is this possible? Where did they get the confidence from to quarrel with me?


    ¡°Ye Hua¡­ Ye Hua¡­ Time to wake up!¡± Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s voice rang out in Ye Hua¡¯s ears.


    Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes, and the beautiful Donghuang Baizhi entered into his eyes.


    Today, the empress actually put on makeup!


    With Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s looks, she looked beautiful even if she didn¡¯t wear makeup. However, after putting on makeup, although the makeup didn¡¯t add much to her beauty, it did indeed make her look a tiny bit more beautiful than usual.


    Donghuang Baizhi had a different kind of distinctive appearance when she had makeup on, and Ye Hua really liked it.


    Furthermore, the empress¡¯s attire today was very mature-looking. She could be seen to be wearing a floral print dress which revealed her pure white arms, and her jet-ck hair was tied to the back of her head. She was dressed up just like a married woman.


    Looking at Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua said, ¡°Who are you preparing to entice by dressing up like this?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi said petntly, ¡°Who else but you.¡±


    Music to my ears.


    Ye Hua aggressively pulled Donghuang Baizhi into his embrace, then pressed her onto the bed and began kissing onto her.


    ¡°My lipstick is getting messed up!¡± Donghuang Baizhi pushed away Ye Hua and said while with her face red.


    ¡°You can apply the lipstick againter on.¡± After finishing speaking, Ye Hua straightforwardly kissed onto Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s lips.


    After a while, Donghuang Baizhi said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around anymore, a strange matter happenedst night.¡±


    Ye Hua stopped taking advantage of the beauty, however, he was still hugging onto Donghuang Baizhi.


    Ye Hua asked while already knowing what happened, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Last night was supposed to be the day where Voidless Realm announced the sixth aristocratic family, but a situation happened, and the situation is a bit thorny.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi wanted Ye Hua to help her think about how to deal with the situation. After all, the situation was connected with an incident that happened very long ago. Furthermore, now that Donghuang Baizhi has a man to depend on, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s reliance on Ye Hua was a bit heavy.


    Ye Hua asked curiously, ¡°What situation happened? And why is it a bit thorny?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi began telling everything to Ye Hua, and Ye Hua finally understood everything.


    So this ancient godly item is connected to the incident that happened a hundred years ago! Interesting! This is really interesting!


    This Tang Family has piqued my interest! Since that¡¯s the case, I should give this Tang Family a chance and let them properly act out a show for me!


    ¡°Baizhi, it is fate that Tang Family was able to obtain the ancient godly item. Furthermore, it has already been a hundred years since that incident happened, this generation shouldn¡¯t have to shoulder a mistake that was done by a generation of the past.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi raised her head and looked at her husband, then asked tenderly, ¡°Ye Hua, you are saying that I should let Tang Family join into thepetition?¡±


    ¡°Since your Voidless Realm has already said that anyone who possessed an ancient godly item is allowed to join thepetition, if you don¡¯t allow Tang Family to join thepetition now, your Voidless Realm would basically be going back on its word. Other people wouldn¡¯t care about the origins of the ancient godly item, and all they would care about is that your Voidless Realm actually went back on its word.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with what Ye Hua said, and just based on his words, one woulde to the conclusion that he was concerned for Voidless Realm¡¯s prestige, but in actuality, Ye Hua was preparing to secretly help Tang Family.


    Donghuang Baizhi felt that what Ye Hua just said made a lot of sense.


    What Ye Hua just said is true, Voidless Realm can¡¯t go back on its word.


    ¡°En, I got it.¡± Donghuang Baizhi smiled tenderly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡± Ye Hua held onto the empress¡¯s chin and said faintly.


    Donghuang Baizhi charmingly rolled her eyes at her man, then pressed him down onto the bed and kissed forcibly onto him.


    Haha, I precisely like how dominating this woman is.


    After being lovely with each other, the two walked out of their bedroom.


    Right now, Ye Hua has already broken away from being restricted to crutches. Looking at him right now, he seemed to have already "healed"pletely.


    Just now, Ye Hua saw the message that Qing Ya sent to him, and when he saw the message, heughed lightly, then replied ¡°Love you too¡± back to Qing Ya.


    Of course, he also saw the videos that Qing Yutong sent to him.


    Today was the day that Ye Zizi was going to report to school, and Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi were going to apany Ye Zizi to her school.


    Ye Hua wanted to apany Ye Zizi to school because he was worried that Ye Zizi would cause trouble, while Donghuang Baizhi wanted to apany Ye Zizi to school merely because she was concerned for Ye Zizi. After all, Ye Zizi was her husband¡¯s cousin.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Ye Hua knocked onto Qing Yutong¡¯s bedroom door.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    After knocking for quite a while and seeing that there was no response, Ye Hua''s brows became wrinkled.


    This Ye Zizi couldn¡¯t have run away, right?!


    Ye Hua straightforwardly pushed open the door and entered into the bedroom.


    When Ye Hua saw Ye Zizi who was lying down on her bed, he let out a breath of relief.


    If you had run away, I would have made sure that your butt gets beaten till it bes swollen!


    Ye Zizi was very sad.


    Last night, she saw the videos that Qing Yutong sent to her, and she felt extremely envious of Qing Yutong.


    They are all able to go outside and act cool, and yet I have to suffer going to school¡­


    ¡°What time is it already and you are still in bed?!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely.


    Donghuang Baizhi pulled onto Ye Hua.


    ¡°What are you shouting at a child for, sleeping in is a normal thing to do.¡± While speaking, Donghuang Baizhi went over to wake Ye Zizi up.


    ¡°Hmmm~ Hmmm~ Hmmm~ I don¡¯t want to get up from bed, I don¡¯t want to go to school, I want to go out and y~ I want to yputer games~¡±


    Ye Zizi was merely pretending to be asleep, and when she sensed that Donghuang Baizhi was walking over to wake her up, she began throwing a tantrum and iling her four limbs.


    Donghuang Baizhi hurriedly walked over and said, ¡°Zizi, going to school is something that everyone has to experience in their life.¡±


    ¡°Big brother himself has never gone to school before in his life!¡± Ye Zizi said while panting with anger.


    Wei Chang and the others don¡¯t have to go to school, so why do I have to go to school?


    Ye Hua¡¯s gaze turned cold as he shouted out gravely, ¡°You are going to have to go to school today no matter what, or else, you can scram!¡±


    Ye Zizi immediately began crying out loudly as she hugged onto Donghuang Baizhi, ¡°Sister-inw, look at brother-inw, he¡¯s bullying me again¡­¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi rolled her eyes at Ye Hua.


    However, since Ye Hua is acting as the bad guy, all I have to do is to just act as the good guy.


    ¡°Alright, your big brother means well for you. Come on, let¡¯s get up from the bed.¡±


    Ye Zizi knew that she wasn¡¯t going to be able to escape from having to go to school unless she scrams. However, she didn¡¯t want to scram, thus, she had no choice but to go to school.


    ¡°Big brother, get out, I¡¯m going to change my clothes!¡± Ye Zizi didn¡¯t hesitate to use her identity as His Honor¡¯s cousin to be rude to His Honor.

 Chapter 337: I want a Ferrari

    <h4>Chapter 337: I want a Ferrari</h4>


    After walking out of the bedroom, Ye Hua came to the bar counter and poured himself a ss of drink.


    Not long after, Donghuang Baizhi brought along Ye Zizi, who had a gloomy look on her face, and walked over to Ye Hua.


    Today, Ye Zizi was dressed up prettily by Donghuang Baizhi.


    Ye Zizi could be seen to be wearing a pink color princess dress, a big bowknot was tied onto her ponytail, a pair of super long white color socks, and also a pair of pink leather shoes.


    Looking at Ye Zizi, she looked just like a little princess that came out from a fairy tale, or perhaps, a character from the two-dimensional world.


    Seeing that Ye Hua was drinking alcohol, Donghuang Baizhi advised, ¡°Don¡¯t drink while on an empty stomach.¡±


    Ye Hua put away the wine bottle, then held onto his lovely wife¡¯s waist, having a look on him that was practically saying, ¡°This woman is mine, are you jealous?¡±


    With a gloomy look on her face, Ye Zizi was holding onto Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s hand.


    My degenerate lifestyle is about toe to an end. From now on, I am going to have to go to sleep early and wake up early. For such azy person like me, this is practically torture¡­


    It was still the same Audi A8. Within the car, the empress sat at the driver seat, Ye Hua sat beside the empress, and Ye Zizi sat at the backseat while with a depressed look on her face.


    Ye Hua pointed towards the roadside youtiao stall and said, ¡°Baizhi, stop the car here, let¡¯s eat breakfast over at that stall.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    After stopping the car, the three got off the car and went over to the stall to eat breakfast.


    Majority of the people that saw the three of them thought that they were a family of three.


    The man is handsome, the woman is extremely beautiful, and the child is adorable to death, this family¡¯s attractive index is almost at the point of exceeding the sky.


    ¡°Boss, I will have five youtiaos and three bowls of porridge!¡± Ye Hua shouted out to the boss.


    From the looks of it, Ye Hua was a frequent customer of this stall.


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, I will start frying your youtiaos right now.¡±


    The three sat down at a table, and Donghuang Baizhi began wiping on the chopsticks with a napkin, then ced a pair of the chopsticks in front of Ye Hua, practically acting just like a good wife.


    When the food arrived, Ye Hua dipped a youtiao into his porridge, then took a big bite of the youtiao.


    Delicious!


    Right after, Ye Hua ate a piece of Chinese pickled vegetable.


    Hmm, thebination of porridge, youtiao, and Chinese pickled vegetable is the best!


    On the other hand, Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s table manners were much more elegant, just like Qing Ya.


    Ye Zizi was angry to the point that she didn¡¯t have any appetite to eat.


    ¡°Still throwing a tantrum?¡± Ye Hua took a look at Ye Zizi and said.


    ¡°Big brother, it is fine that you want me to go to school, but I have a request.¡± Ye Zizi said as she pouted her small mouth.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to buy a Ferrari.¡±


    Ye Hua, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Ye Zizi who was pouting with her small mouth, Ye Huaughed lightly, ¡°How about I buy for you an airne?¡±


    ¡°No, I want a Ferrari!¡±


    ¡°How about an aircraft carrier?¡±


    ¡°No, Ferrari is the only thing that I want.¡±


    This Ye Zizi wants to drive a Ferrari to school? She must be delusional. I, the Supreme Overlord, don¡¯t even have a car, and yet she wants a Ferrari?


    The money that I won have all been taken away by Qing Ya, and I¡¯m currently only given 700 rmb a week for my living expense.


    Once Qing Ya returned back home, I definitely have to hold a family meeting. Qing Ya has to at least give me back half of the money that I won from the bet. I shouldn¡¯t have given all of the money to Qing Ya back then.


    ¡°Alright, after you reported to your school, I will bring you to buy a Ferrari!¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Ye Zizi became exulted, ¡°Really?¡±


    Ye Hua nodded his head as he thought to himself, ¡°To actually believe in whatever that I said, Ye Zizi, you are still too young.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi remained silent and didn¡¯t speak.


    Ye Hua¡¯s money is being controlled by Qing Ya and I, so where does he even have the money to buy a Ferrari? It¡¯s not that we are trying to save money, it¡¯s just that we want Ye Hua to go out more often and not just stay at home all day long.


    Yingyu Primary School, the entire city¡¯s top primary school. It was rumored that the school¡¯s entrance exam¡¯s questions were very difficult, and even some adults weren¡¯t able to solve the questions.


    Today was the school¡¯s reporting day, there were many adults who apanied their children to the school, and all of them were dressed neatly and brightly.


    Donghuang Baizhi parked her car not far away from the school, and the three walked over to the school.


    Ye Hua took out a stick of cigarette from a cigarette box, then lighted up the stick of cigarette. Upon seeing that, Donghuang Baizhi asked faintly, ¡°Ye Hua, where did you get this box of cigarettes from?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ I picked it up from the bar counter this morning.¡± Ye Hua said quick-wittedly.


    Donghuang Baizhi stretched out her tender hand, and Ye Hua helplessly handed over his cigarette box to the empress.


    ¡°Since we are already preparing to have another child, you should stop smoking already!¡± Donghuang Baizhi persuaded petntly.


    Upon hearing that, Ye Hua replied, ¡°What does smoking have anything to do with having another child? Look at Ah Li, isn¡¯t she smart?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be precautious.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to be precautious, I have everything under control.¡± Ye Hua said smugly.


    Looking at Ye Hua who was smoking onto his stick of cigarette, Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t bother to even argue with Ye Hua. After all, every time when Ye Hua was smoking a cigarette, the entire world belongs to him.


    Looking at the other families, mothers were holding onto their children¡¯s hands, and the fathers were looking around and sizing up their surroundings.


    Ye Hua was currently doing the same thing as those fathers.


    This school is so-so, I hope that Ye Zizi will be able to endure this ordeal.


    When Ye Hua, Donghuang Baizhi, and Ye Zizi walked over to the school, the three of them attracted a lot of people¡¯s gazes.


    What an attractive-looking family of three¡­


    Many children were looking at Ye Zizi and thinking to themselves, ¡°What an adorable looking girl, I must chase after her.¡±


    Bringing along the documents provided by Lie Gu, they went and look for the school¡¯s dean. The dean behaved very honestly and respectfully brought Ye Hua and the others to a ssroom.


    In the ssroom, Ye Zizi received her textbooks, schoolbag, and school uniforms.


    Ye Zizi helplessly carried onto the heavy schoolbag while with an unhappy expression on her face.


    The boys from the nearby ssrooms ran over to Ye Zizi¡¯s ssroom to look at Ye Zizi, and the boys that were from Ye Zizi¡¯s ss seemed to be much more excitedpared to the boys from the nearby ssrooms.


    I didn¡¯t expect that a new student would join our ss, she looks so adorable¡­


    Meanwhile, envy appeared on the girls¡¯ faces.


    This girl is really adorable¡­


    ¡°ss monitor, that girl is really adorable, she¡¯s more adorable than the ss¡¯s belle.¡± One of the students within the ssroom said to the ss monitor.


    The ss monitor¡¯s name was Liu Chuanfeng, a very formidable primary school student, and the student who was talking to him was his underling, Wang Ji.


    Liu Chuanfeng noticed Ye Zizi the moment she entered the ssroom, and even more, he was attracted by Ye Zizi¡¯s beauty.


    This girl looks even betterpared to those big sisters.


    ¡°I will decide on what to do tomorrow since tomorrow is where the school¡¯s new term starts.¡± Liu Chuanfeng said gravely. Looking at him, he doesn¡¯t look any bit like a child at all, that expression on his face seemed like that of an adult.


    And that was truly the case. Liu Chuanfeng¡¯s soul was that of an adult, just that, he rebirthed back to when he was still a child.


    Liu Chuanfeng was very gloomy about the fact that his body was still that of a child. After all, along with the body of a childes the pain of being short and powerless¡­


    Looking at the primary school students within the ssroom, Ye Zizi really wanted to just kill all of them.


    Ah, this is angering me to death!


    ¡°Mr Ye, the procedures have all been handled, all you have to do now is to bring your child to school tomorrow.¡± The dean said politely.


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Hua responded faintly.


    Ye Zizi¡¯s performance up till now is not bad, she didn¡¯t cause any trouble for me.


    Seeing that Ye Zizi left the ssroom, the surrounding students began chattering amongst each other about the new student.


    Returning back to the car, Ye Zizi ced her bag on the seat, then said, ¡°I want a Ferrari!¡±


    ¡°Baizhi, bring her to go buy a Ferrari!¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Donghuang Baizhi was speechless. This fellow definitely wants me to pay for it.


    However, Donghuang Baizhi thought wrongly, and so did Ye Zizi.


    Looking at the bicycle shop that was in front of him, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Pick whichever bicycle you want, I will help you carve the word ¡®Ferrari¡¯ on the bicycle you picked.¡±


    The corner of Ye Zizi¡¯s mouth twitched intensely, and soon after, Ye Zizi pouted her mouth and shouted, ¡°Big brother! You liar!¡±


    ¡°You are thinking of buying a Ferrari? Do you even have a license?! You aren¡¯t even tall enough to reach the pedal when you sit on the driver''s seat!¡± Ye Hua shouted coldly.


    This Ye Zizi is really outrageous, she¡¯s not obedient like my daughter at all, just how did I raise her in the past for her to end up like this?


    ¡°Humph~ I don¡¯t care, I want a Ferrari~¡± Ye Zizi stamped her feet, then hugged onto Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s long leg.

 Chapter 338: Ye Zizi’s slight change

    <h4>Chapter 338: Ye Zizi¡¯s slight change</h4>


    Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t know what to even say anymore.


    ¡°You can scram then.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm~ Zizi doesn¡¯t want to scram, Zizi wants a Ferrari.¡±


    Ye Hua red coldly at Ye Zizi, and thetter retracted her head.


    His Honor has be angry¡­


    ¡°Alright, Ye Hua, what are you scaring Zizi for?¡± Donghuang Baizhi stepped in and speak up for Ye Zizi.


    Ye Hua was rather scary when he had a stern look on his face.


    ¡°Ye Zizi, you are reallycking discipline! In the future, you will be taking the bus, end of discussion!¡± After finished speaking, Ye Hua held onto Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s hand and left.


    Meanwhile, Ye Zizi shouted out in her own mind, ¡°His Honor is a big scoundrel, jealousy king, act cool king! To actually bully a child, shameless¡­¡±


    Upon returning back home, Ye Zizi closed her room¡¯s door by mming the door, expressing her rebellion in her own way.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua shouted to Ye Zizi who was within her room, ¡°Either you go to school tomorrow, or you leave this house tomorrow!¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi said tenderly, ¡°Alright, Ye Hua, don¡¯t scold the child anymore.¡±


    ¡°This Ye Zizi is basicallycking discipline!¡± Ye Hua said angrily. Within the seven sins, this Ye Zizi is the only one who is mischievous!


    Ye Zizi kicked off the shoes that she was wearing to the side, then sat on her bed, hugged onto her pillow, and continuously cursed at His Honor in her own mind.


    His Honor from back then is much better than how His Honor is right now¡­


    I have decided, I won¡¯t go to school even if I get beaten to death! I am going to leave this house! I am never going to y with His Honor anymore!


    The next morning, 6 am, Ye Zizi was woken up by the rm.


    While rubbing onto her hazy big eyes, Ye Zizi thought to herself, ¡°It has been very long since Ist woke up this early.¡±


    After finishing washing up, Ye Zizi wore her brand-new school uniform, then carried onto her schoolbag and left the house.


    Ye Hua who was standing by the window and hugging onto the empress said faintly, ¡°I will count her as sensible.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, I still want to sleep.¡± The empress said lovably as she caressed onto Ye Hua¡¯s chest.


    Listening to the empress¡¯s request, it was only natural that Ye Hua was going to satisfy the empress¡¯s request.


    While walking on the road, Ye Zizi kicked onto a small stone that was on the road. She was currently feeling very gloomy.


    However, Ye Zizi who was wearing a blue color school uniform looked rather adorable. If she were to tie a red scarf around her neck, she would look even more outstanding.


    ¡°Zizi, going to school?¡± The aunt who was selling Chinese crepe at the alley entrance greeted with a smile.


    Ye Zizi nodded her head while remaining silent, seemingly to not be fond of conversing with people. However, when Ye Zizi saw the Chinese crepes, she couldn¡¯t help but lick onto her lips.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t eaten breakfast, right? Let aunt make a crepe for you to eat.¡±


    Ye Zizi fished out a few rmb from her pockets, 2 rmb was for her bus fare, and the rest was for her school lunch, she didn¡¯t have any spare money at all.


    The seven sins¡¯ poorest sin, Ye Zizi.


    The aunt seemed to know what Ye Zizi was trying to say and said generously, ¡°I won¡¯t take your money.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Zizi immediately became happy and revealed a smile on her face. However, she still didn¡¯t speak at all, causing it to seem as if she has speech anxiety or something.


    If Ye Hua were to know that the aunt gave Ye Zizi a free Chinese crepe, he would definitelye over and have a discussion with the aunt.


    Why do I, the Supreme Overlord, has to pay for the Chinese crepes, and yet a child doesn¡¯t have to!


    Holding onto the piping hot Chinese crepe, Ye Zizi¡¯s mood became much better.


    As Ye Zizi walked over to the bus stop, there were quite a number of people waiting for the bus.


    This Chinese crepe that the aunt makes sure is delicious.


    While eating the Chinese crepe, Ye Zizi got onto the bus and paid 1 rmb for the bus fare.


    As the bus began traveling on the road, more passengers got onto the bus, and Ye Zizi was currently sitting on her seat and looking outside of the window.


    ¡°Little friend, quickly let your seat over to me.¡± A middle-aged woman who had a wavy hairstyle said towards Ye Zizi, and the tone of the woman was very domineering.


    Ye Zizi turned her head around and took a look at the woman, then turned her head back and looked outside the window.


    ¡°Hey! Little friend, you have no manners! Everyone, quicklye and take a look at this little friend!¡± Upon seeing Ye Zizi¡¯s action, the aunt immediately attempted to pressure Ye Zizi with the moral high ground.


    Ye Zizi¡¯s face was turning blue, and right now, she really wanted to kill the aunt by giving the aunt a p on the face.


    This was exactly Ye Hua¡¯s motive. In actuality, Ye Zizi¡¯s tolerance wasn¡¯t really good, enemies just had to slightly agitate her, and she would immediately take the bait.


    At this moment, a grandpa stepped forward, ¡°Woman, what is wrong with you, you are still young and yet you are using your age to pressure others. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have legs or hands, so what are you bullying a child who doesn¡¯t know any better for?¡±


    Upon being chided by the grandpa, the aunt felt that her face had been thrown away. Furthermore, the people on the bus were pointing and talking about her too.


    In actuality, when Ye Zizi was holding herself back from killing the woman, in other people¡¯s eyes, Ye Zizi looked very helpless and pitiful, and they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say anything about this little girl.


    ¡°Old man, what does this matter have anything to do with you? If you have the capability, you can go ahead and get her to let her seat over to you!¡± Not willing to back down, the aunt said harshly.


    Ye Zizi suddenly stood up from her seat and pulled onto the grandpa, and her intention was very evident.


    The grandpa said with a benevolent smile on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t need, grandpa¡¯s body is very fit.¡±


    Ye Zizi shook her head, then pointed to her seat.


    With a smile on his face, the grandpa sat down on the seat that Ye Zizi let over to him, then said towards the aunt, ¡°Look at this child, how does she have no manners at all? You are the one who has no manners!¡±


    The aunt felt extremely awkward from having her face thrown away, and when the bus came to a stop at the next stop, she immediately got off the bus.


    Ye Zizi used her head.


    If Ye Hua were to find out about that, he would definitely be very gratified. Don¡¯t think that this was just a small matter, if Ye Zizi were to be willing to use her head elsewhere, Ye Hua¡¯s objective could be counted to have been achieved.


    ¡°Little friend, where are you going to?¡± Seeing that Ye Zizi was wearing a school uniform, the grandpa asked curiously.


    Ye Zizi¡¯s impression of the old man was a tiny bit favorable, ¡°YIngyu Primary School.¡±


    ¡°The grandpa went into a daze for a moment, then said hurriedly, ¡°Little friend, you took the wrong bus, you should be taking bus 118.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Zizi replied indifferently.


    So, I took the wrong bus. Should I be feeling nervous? Or sad?


    How about I just skip school today? If I do that, I will be very happy.


    Seeing that Ye Zizi doesn¡¯t seem to behave like other children, the grandpa asked with concern, ¡°Do you not know how to go to your school?¡±


    Ye Zizi shook her head.


    ¡°Where are your father and mother?¡±


    Ye Zizi shook her head once again.


    My father and mother? They are most likely dead, I think.


    The grandpa was very worried for Ye Zizi, and he decided that he might as well just see Ye Zizi off to her school.


    Upon reaching the next stop, the grandpa and Ye Zizi got off their bus. Afterward, the grandpa brought along Ye Zizi and got onto the correct bus.


    Ye Zizi felt that the grandpa was very strange.


    Why is this person so worried about my own matters? Does he not have anything else to do? He must have nothing else better to do.


    Half an hourter, the two arrived at Yingyu Primary School. It was currently already 7.50 am, and the school¡¯s gate has already closed.


    Ye Zizi waste for school on her first day of school.


    ¡°What are you two here for?¡± The security guard who was at the gate shouted out.


    The grandpa said with a smile, ¡°This child took the wrong bus and thus ended up beingte for school.¡±


    The security guard took a look at Ye Zizi who had a cold look on her face and seeing that Ye Zizi was indeed wearing their school¡¯s school uniform, he said, ¡°Go on in, don¡¯t bete again next time!¡±


    Ye Zizi¡¯s brows were wrinkled, and she seemed to be making a hard decision.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After finished speaking in a low voice, Ye Zizi ran into the school.


    For someone like Ye Zizi who does not have any good opinion towards humans to actually say thank you to a human, if Ye Hua were to know of this, his jaw would definitely drop to the ground.

 Chapter 339: Qing Ya’s confusion

    <h4>Chapter 339: Qing Ya¡¯s confusion</h4>


    In actuality, Ye Zizi had been influenced by Donghuang Li. Donghuang Li was very courteous, even when she was ying games, she would say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I killed you.¡±


    Or perhaps, ¡°Thank you for letting me kill you.¡±


    It could be said that the current environment waspletely different from the environment Ye Zizi was in back then. Thinking to the environment back then, everyone was practicallyparing who has the most kill count, and the topics that were brought up in conversations were all bloody topics.


    While carrying onto her schoolbag, Ye Zizi walked on the school¡¯s pathway, and the students that were above in the ssroom were looking at Ye Zizi curiously.


    She¡¯s actually not in ss at this time, is she not afraid of getting scolded by her teacher? At that time, she¡¯s going to end up having to call her parents toe over to the school.


    Ye Zizi didn¡¯t really care that she waste as she walked towards her ssroom.


    When Ye Zizi arrived at her ssroom, she discovered that a woman was currently talking on the lectern. However, Ye Zizi didn¡¯t say anything to the woman as she walked straight into the ssroom and sat in thest row of the ssroom.


    All of the students were looking at Ye Zizi with a dumbstruck expression on their faces.


    This girl is so formidable, to actually not ce the form teacher in her eyes and just straightforwardly walked into the ssroom like that!


    Mrs Ma was an outstanding primary school teacher, however, in her twenty years of working as a teacher, this was the first time that she hade across such a formidable student.


    This child is currently only a grade 2 primary school student, if she were to be like this when she goes to junior high school or senior high school, it would be very bad. Furthermore, this child looks very good too¡­ I definitely have to bring her back to the correct path and stop her from going astray.


    ¡°ss monitor, this girl sure is formidable, she¡¯s actually not afraid of the form teacher.¡± Wang Ji said secretly to his deskmate, Liu Chuanfeng, and there was admiration on his face.


    Liu Chuanfeng didn¡¯t feel anything about Ye Zizi¡¯s action, after all, he possessed the thoughts of an adult, ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s very formidable.¡±


    Ye Zizi squeezed her schoolbag into her drawer, then propped onto her chin with both of her hands and began waiting for school to end.


    All this time, Mrs Ma had been ring at Ye Zizi, seemingly wanting to use her aura to scare Ye Zizi and make Ye Zizi be well-behaved.


    However, Ye Zizi didn¡¯t feel anything at all and was even letting out a yawn.


    Mrs Ma was very indignant.


    No student has ever been able to escape from my deep re!


    ¡°Ye Zizi!¡±


    Hearing that someone was calling out to her, Ye Zizi looked towards the woman who was at the lectern, and she discovered that the woman was ring at her.


    Is she trying to provoke me?


    As His Honor¡¯s subordinate, how could I be afraid of challenges!


    Ye Zizi immediately red back at Mrs Ma, and Mrs Ma suddenly retreated a step backward.


    What a formidable little girl!


    In my 20 years of teaching, today, I was actually startled by a little girl¡¯s re! This is truly unforgivable!


    "Ye Zizi, why were youte on the first day of school!¡± Mrs Ma changed her strategy and questioned Ye Zizi.


    Ye Zizi didn¡¯t utter a word, she didn¡¯t want to respond to anyone in the ssroom.


    ¡°Your teacher is asking you a question!¡± Mrs Ma shouted out.


    Ye Zizi still didn¡¯t utter a word, and even more, shey down on her table and went to sleep.


    This caused Mrs Ma to explode with anger, ¡°Call your parents toe over to the school, I have never seen such a child like you before, this is angering me to death!¡±


    Ye Zizi still didn¡¯t utter a word¡­


    Seeing that all of her moves weren¡¯t working, Mrs Ma walked over to Ye Zizi while with a grave look on her face, ¡°Ye Zizi! Ye Zizi!¡±


    No respond¡­ No respond¡­


    This obstinate little brat! I definitely have to have a talk with her parents!


    Mrs Ma hurriedly went to look for the telephone numbers of the child¡¯s parents.


    Currently, Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi just woke up a while ago, and right after Ye Hua had finished washing up, Ye Hua immediately received a phone call from Ye Zizi¡¯s teacher.


    ¡°Baizhi, I will be going to the school for a while.¡± Ye Hua said gravely.


    It is only the first day of school and this Ye Zizi is already misbehaving!


    Donghuang Baizhi was currently washing up, and upon hearing that Ye Hua was going to take a trip to the school, she thought to herself, ¡°It must definitely have something to do with Ye Zizi.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, wait for me, I will go along with you.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t feel reassured to let Ye Hua go to the school on his own and felt that it would be better if she tagged along.


    The two immediately head straight to the school without even eating breakfast.


    Within the office, Mrs Ma was ring at Ye Zizi, and Ye Zizi was looking outside of the window while with a mncholy look on her face.


    Right at this moment, Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi arrived at the office.


    And when Ye Hua saw Ye Zizi¡¯s attitude, his anger immediately soared.


    To actually dare to go against me, this Ye Zizi¡¯s guts are getting bigger and bigger!


    ¡°Ye Zizi, see if I don¡¯t beat you to death today!¡± While speaking, Ye Hua straightforwardly rushed towards Ye Zizi.


    The teachers within the office were scared stupid by Ye Hua¡¯s attitude.


    This guy is not acting, he is being serious! To actually be willing toy his hands on such an adorable child like this, this man is practically inhumane!


    Donghuang Baizhi pulled onto Ye Hua, ¡°Ye Hua, no matter how insensible Zizi is, you shouldn¡¯t resort to violence!¡±


    ¡°Baizhi, let go of me, I am going to smack this brat to death today!¡± Ye Hua shouted out angrily.


    Ye Zizi appeared to be very afraid as she retreated to a corner and shivered at the corner.


    Originally, I wanted to have a chat with this child¡¯s parents, but I didn¡¯t expect that this child¡¯s father would be this violent. It is no wonder that the child would have that kind of a personality, from the looks of it, it is due to her father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated, in actuality, Ye Zizi didn¡¯t do anything really bad, she just merely arrivedte to school today.¡± Mrs Ma hurriedly persuaded.


    Ye Hua went into a daze for a moment, and not only did he not calm down, but he also even said with a cold tone, ¡°Ye Zizi, you actually dare to bete for school! How did I teach you?! You need to have a concept of time! I am going to smack you to death today!¡±


    Thinking to back then, this Ye Zizi would often bete to battles, and the reason would be because she overslept. This Ye Zizi does not have the slightest bit of concept of time at all!


    Faced against His Honor¡¯s anger, Ye Zizi stood pitifully at the corner.


    Mrs Ma turned pale with fright.


    I didn¡¯t expect that such a small thing like beingte for school would make him be so angry. This Ye Zizi won¡¯t get beaten to death by him, right?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Ye Zizi exined herself to me already just now. She studied till verytest night, and today, she waste to school because she helped a grandma to cross the road. Ye Zizi is a good child, she deserves to be praised.¡± Mrs Ma¡¯s attitude truly took a 180-degree spin.


    Ye Hua looked at Ye Zizi, seemingly to be asking if what the teacher said was true or not.


    Ye Zizi nodded her head with fear.


    ¡°Alright, let go of me.¡± Ye Hua said towards Donghuang Baizhi.


    Donghuang Baizhi was speechless.


    I didn¡¯t expect that Ye Hua¡¯s attitude towards Ye Zizi would be this fiery, continuously wanting to beat her at the drop of a hat.


    Looking at Mrs Ma who was in front of him, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°If Ye Zizi dares to misbehave at school, you can give me a call, I will put her in order when shees back home!¡±


    Mrs Ma¡¯s expression turned stiff as she persuaded, ¡°About that¡­ problems won¡¯t be solved by beating the child.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t beat her, she won¡¯t learn her mistakes! Remember what I said, give me a call if she misbehaves." After finishing speaking, Ye Hua brought along Donghuang Baizhi and left.


    All of the teachers who were in the office let out a breath of relief.


    This parent¡¯s temper is too big, I really feel worried for this little child, this little child is so adorable, but her body is most likely full of wounds.


    Mrs Ma let out a sigh, ¡°Ye Zizi, you can go back to your ssroom.¡±


    Ye Zizi didn¡¯t say anything and silently left the office.


    This is so boring¡­


    His Honor¡¯s acting skills are too lousy, acting as if he wants to beat me, but purposely gets pulled back by sister-inw.


    Too fake.


    However, this is good too, that Mrs Ma won¡¯t dare to anyhow tell on me anymore.


    Sitting inside the car, Ye Hua was still feeling very angry.


    This Ye Zizi is truly unruly!


    ¡°Ye Hua, what¡¯s the matter with you today, why was your temper so big?¡± Donghuang Baizhi was very confused.


    Ye Hua let out a light sigh, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go back home.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Hua wasn¡¯t willing to talk about it, Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t continue probing on the matter.


    Donghuang Baizhi felt that Ye Hua had many secrets. She wanted to ask about those secrets of his, but at the same time, she was afraid that Ye Hua would get angry.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya who was far away at Zijin City was feeling puzzled aboutst night¡¯s auction.


    There is a problem with their attitude towards me, especially that Xiao Yi, his attitude towards me is practically a mix of humbleness and unwillingness.


    There is definitely something going on that I do not know of!

 Chapter 340: Qing Ya’s questioning

    <h4>Chapter 340: Qing Ya¡¯s questioning</h4>


    During those two days, Qing Ya and her sister have been apanying their mothers and didn¡¯t go outside.


    As for Chu Bo, during that night, after sending Qing Ya and the others back home, he immediately returned back home and reported Ye Tai and Song Huang¡¯s scandal to his family. Immediately, Chu Family became furious, they didn¡¯t expect that Ye Tai would actually team up with Song Huang to try and kill Chu Bo.


    Naturally, Chu Family was definitely going to seek justice for Chu Bo. However, Chu Family wouldn¡¯t just blindlypletely believe in everything that Chu Bo said, therefore, Chu Family sent people to search for Ye Tai and Song Huang¡­ And up till now, they still haven¡¯t been able to find either one of them.


    Qing Family¡¯s vi, Qing Yutong was currently hugging onto Donghuang Li and watching Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf.


    It was fine if Donghuang Li was the only one focusing on the show, but Qing Yutong was actually also focusing on the show. From time to time, Qing Yutong would discuss about the show¡¯s plot with Donghuang Li and guess which goat would get eaten first.


    Qing Ya was sitting at the side and pondering about something.


    ¡°Yutong, have you been keeping in touch with the Sage Doctor?¡± Wang Muqing asked.


    Qing Yutongughed, ¡°Mom, how would the Sage Doctor possibly fall for me, he has already stopped contacting me.¡±


    ¡°Foolish child, you can take the initiative to contact him if he doesn¡¯t contact you.¡±


    Qing Yutong immediately became speechless.


    This mom of mine sure is materialistic.


    Zi Han, on the other hand, asked Qing Ya, ¡°Ya¡¯er, have you got in contact with Chen Xuanzong?¡±


    Qing Ya was still pondering about something in her own mind and didn¡¯t realize her mom was talking to her.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er?¡± Zi Han called out.


    ¡°Mom? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qing Ya asked as she came back to her senses.


    Zi Han let out a light sigh, ¡°What were you thinking about on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Have you met with Chen Xuanzong?¡± Zi Han asked


    Qing Ya wrinkled her brows.


    Seems like my own mom still has her eyes on Chen Xuanzong.


    ¡°Mom, I am already someone who has a husband, is it really good for you to act like this?¡±


    Zi Han let out a sigh helplessly.


    The two moms took a look at each other, and their eyes were filled with gloominess.


    Standing up from the seat, Qing Ya said lightly, ¡°I will be going out for a while to buy roast duck. Yutong, want to tag along with me?¡±


    Qing Yutong was not interested in going out to buy roast duck, ¡°I¡¯m not going, you can go ahead and go by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, do you want to tag along?¡± Qing Ya asked.


    Donghuang Li replied, ¡°Ah Li doesn¡¯t want to tag along.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since the two of you don¡¯t want to tag along, I will go by myself.¡± Qing Ya appeared to be sulky, but in actuality, she wasughing in her heart.


    This move is known as using retreat as advancement.


    Those two are after all Ye Hua¡¯s eyes. Just now, if I were to straightforwardly say that I was going to go out, Yutong would definitely be suspicious of what I am going out for. Therefore, I tried to lower her guard first by asking if she wants to go out along with me, and as expected, it worked!


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t bother changing clothes. While wearing a short-sleeved shirt and jeans, Qing Ya casually took a car key and went out.


    Qing Yutong did not properly do her duty as a spy.


    Qing Ya was intending on paying Xiao Family a visit, she really wanted to know why Xiao Yi would suddenly pay the money that he lost from the bet.


    In actuality, Qing Ya has been perplexed about this question for a very long time, and when Xiao Yi acted so respectfully towards her during the auction, she became more curious about the question.


    Since Ye Hua isn¡¯t willing to tell me, I will go and ask Xiao Yi myself.


    Because of Qing Yutong¡¯s negligence, Ye Hua¡¯s peaceful family was going to experience another round of storm.


    While driving a BMW 740, Qing Ya straightforwardly head towards Xiao Family.


    40 minutester, Qing Ya parked her car outside of Xiao Manor.


    Looking at Xiao Manor, Qing Ya felt rather shocked.


    This manor sure looks imposing, Ye Hua is much more low-profilepared to this Xiao Yi.


    Qing Ya misunderstood Ye Hua, Ye Hua was merely used to living a high-profile life, and thus decided to try living a low-profile life.


    ¡°Miss, what matter do you have here?¡± The guard who was guarding Xiao Manor¡¯s gate asked.


    Qing Ya said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Xiao Yi.¡±


    ¡°May I ask for your name?¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    After finished speaking, the guard went to report to Xiao Yi, and without long, Xiao Yi himself came out to wee Qing Ya.


    ¡°CEO Qing.¡± Xiao Yi greeted with a smile.


    ¡°CEO Xiao.¡± Qing Ya said with a gentle smile.


    Xiao Yi hurriedly began leading Qing Ya into the manor, and as they walked within the manor and listened to the sound of the flowing stream nearby, Qing Ya said, ¡°CEO Xiao, your manor¡¯s environment sure is unique.¡±


    ¡°This masterpiece of an environment is thanks to my wives.¡± Xiao Yi was following by Qing Ya¡¯s side, and if one were to look attentively, they would discover that Xiao Yi was acting like an escort instead of acting like the owner of the manor.


    Even Qing Ya was able to sense that.


    ¡°CEO Xiao sure is fortunate to be able to have so many wives.¡± Qing Ya said with a smile. Ye Hua, on the other hand, was not as fortunate as Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi said, ¡°I am indeed fortunate to be able to obtain their adoration. CEO Qing, how about we head inside and have a cup of tea?¡±


    Qing Ya nodded her head.


    Soon after, the two arrived at the main hall. Shu Nan personally boiled a pot of tea and brought over the pot of tea, and when Xiao Yi¡¯s wives found out that Qing Ya came over, they went over and greeted Qing Ya.


    The topics revolved around family trifle matters, and Xiao Yi was curious as to why Qing Ya suddenly paid him a visit.


    Looking at Yu Qi¡¯s bulging belly, Qing Ya said towards Xiao Yi, ¡°Congrattions, CEO Xiao, you are going to be a father.¡±


    Xiao Yi was of course happy about that, ¡°Haha, this child is extremely mischievous.¡±


    Qing Ya rubbed onto her own belly, and Qing Ya¡¯s action was spotted by Shu Nan, ¡°CEO Qing, are you pregnant?¡±


    Qing Ya appeared to be very happy as she slightly nodded her head, ¡°That¡¯s right, it has been a few months already, and it is only recently that there are some big reactionsing from the baby.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, CEO Qing. I wish that you will be able to give birth to a noble child.¡±


    ¡°Same to you, same to you.¡± Qing Ya said courteously.


    Speaking up to here, everyone appeared to be a little awkward as they do not know what other things to talk about.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya discovered a strange thing.


    Why is Nangong Xinyi not here?


    ¡°CEO Xiao, where did Madam Nangong go to? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡±


    The moment Qing Ya finished speaking, Xiao Yi and his wives¡¯ expressions froze for a moment.


    Qing Ya was currently very sensitive, and she immediately discovered their peculiarity.


    Could it be that, something happened to Nangong Xinyi?


    Suddenly, a maid brought over a child to the main hall.


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go and y ser.¡± The child was precisely Xiao Yi¡¯s son, Xiao Yun.


    Xiao Yi revealed out an affectionate smile on his face, ¡°Yun¡¯er, there is a guest at our house right now. Come over, this person over here is Aunt Qing.¡±


    Xiao Yun was very polite as he shouted out towards Qing Ya, ¡°Hello, Aunt Qing.¡±


    This child looks rather good.


    With a smile on her face, Qing Ya asked, ¡°Whose child is this?¡±


    Shu Nan said with a smile, ¡°This is Big Sister Nangong¡¯s child.¡±


    Qing Ya beckoned at Xiao Yun, and Xiao Yun walked over to the front of Qing Ya.


    This aunt is so pretty.


    ¡°Little fellow, where did your mom go to?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Xiao Yun¡¯s small face sunk, ¡°Daddy said that mommy went out on a business trip and it¡¯s going to take a very, very long time till she is able toe back home.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Yun immediately began missing his mommy, and thus he threw himself into his father¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°Daddy, Yun¡¯er misses mommy, can you bring me to go and meet with mommy now?¡±


    The corner of Xiao Yi¡¯s mouth twitch slightly, and the expression on his face looked very abnormal.


    ¡°Yu Qi, bring Yun¡¯er to his room.¡± Xiao Yi said gravely.


    Xiao Yun immediately began bawling and shouting out that he wants his mommy.


    Only after a few maids came over, then did they manage to carry Xiao Yun away from the main hall. However, Xiao Yun¡¯s bawling could still be hearding from afar.


    Right now, Qing Ya was absolutely certain that something happened to Nangong Xinyi, and furthermore, Xiao Yi sealed off the information on what happened to Nangong Xinyi.


    ¡°CEO Xiao, in actuality, the reason I came over here today is that I have a question that I want to ask you.¡± Qing Ya told Xiao Yi her intention.


    Xiao Yi nodded his head.


    Qing Ya asked faintly, ¡°That 500 million from back then, why did you suddenly decide to pay up?¡±


    Why did I suddenly decide to pay up?


    Everyone from Xiao Family recalled what happened that night.


    Faced against that iparably formidable skeleton, what other choice did they have? Not only did they have to pay up, but they also even had to pay a human life as interest!


    To Xiao Yi, the blow that he suffered from that night was too heavy even for him.


    My beloved was forced to death by the other party, but what isughable is that I actually went and begged them, and even ended up working for my enemy!


    Thinking of this matter, Xiao Yi clenched his fists, and spiritual energy which had the aura of anger gradually began emitting out from his body.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Shu Nan let out a few light coughs, reminding her husband to pay attention to his actions.


    Although we do not know who the mastermind is, if the mastermind is actually really that Leisure Bar¡¯s boss, that means even more that we can¡¯t afford to offend this Qing Ya.

 Chapter 341: Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 341: Exposed</h4>


    Xiao Yi gradually kept away his fierce aura, however, within Qing Ya¡¯s eyes, Xiao Yi was pretending to stay calm, and even more, she felt that what Xiao Yi was going to say next would most probably be fake.


    ¡°CEO Qing, I¡¯m very sorry regarding that matter, it is my fault for not fulfilling my promise on time, I hope that CEO Qing would be magnanimous enough to forgive my mistake.¡± While speaking, Xiao Yi even stood up and cupped his hands at Qing Ya to express his apology.


    Not only did Xiao Yi lose money from the bet, had his wife get forced to death, and had to be ordered by his enemy, right now, he even had to apologize for this matter!


    Just what happened to this world?


    Originally, Qing Ya was just merely curious and wanted to see just what Ye Hua did to cause those people who originally looked down on her to suddenly be so respectful towards her.


    Of course, within Qing Ya¡¯s heart, she was happy about what Ye Hua did, after all, Ye Hua did it for her, so that she wouldn¡¯t receive harm or get looked down on by others.


    To be able to have such a caring husband, Qing Ya felt that she was very fortunate.


    However, from the looks of things, Qing Ya felt that things weren¡¯t that simple.


    Upon thinking of Ye Hua¡¯s strength, Qing Ya thought to herself, ¡°Could it be that, he used violence? Ye Hua may have used violence against Xiao Family, and the others were scared by Ye Hua¡¯s violence against Xiao Family.¡±


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t want to continue on probing on the matter anymore, because she was afraid of knowing some things that weren¡¯t pleasant. After all, after awakening her blood vessels, Qing Ya obtained a strange sense of benevolence, or perhaps, a strange sense of pity towards others.


    Protecting the living was a duty of Nuwa¡¯s descendants. Nuwa¡¯s descendants wouldn¡¯t show any mercy toward the wicked, but toward people who were weak, they would feel pity for them.


    Therefore, Qing Ya didn¡¯t want to continue probing on the matter anymore.


    Standing up from her seat, Qing Ya said with a smile, ¡°CEO Xiao, you are being too serious, that matter is already a matter of the past. I still have things back home that I have to get back to, so I should stop bothering you anymore and take my leave.¡±


    ¡°CEO Qing, let me see you off.¡± Xiao Yi said with a forced smile on his face.


    Qing Ya nodded her head.


    However, right when Qing Ya was about to leave!


    Yu Qi suddenly kneeled down on the floor and pleaded, ¡°CEO Qing! Please save our Xiao Family!¡±


    Seeing that a pregnant woman was kneeling down on the floor and pleading with her, Qing Ya¡¯s expression changed.


    Just what happened for those people to be so afraid? Looking at the frightened look that is currently on their faces, it seemed as if they had just witnessed something scary.


    ¡°Yu Qi! What are you doing! Quickly get up!¡± Xiao Yi straightforwardly shouted out coldly.


    Yu Qi¡¯s action is no different from self-immtion! The situation right now is very evident, Qing Ya doesn¡¯t know about those matters at all!


    If the mastermind really is the Leisure Bar¡¯s boss, it means that he has been keeping everything a secret from Qing Ya.


    But with Yu Qi¡¯s kneel, everything will be exposed.


    Why did that boss want to keep everything a secret from this Qing Ya? Isn¡¯t it basically because he was afraid of letting Qing Ya know of the dark things that happened?


    If Qing Ya ends up finding out what happened, our Xiao Family is going to have to face against frightening consequences.


    Thinking up to here, Xiao Yi and Shu Nan didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about what would happen!


    However, as far as it was concerned to Yu Qi, what other choice did she have?


    She was just an ordinary woman who was pregnant with a child.


    During this period of time, she had been very scared and on edge, afraid that what happened on that night would happen again.


    It was fine if she died, but she was worried about her own child. As a mother, it wasn¡¯t wrong for her to beg for her unborn baby¡¯s life, right?


    ¡°Yu Qi, quickly get up!¡± Shu Nan hurriedly persuaded.


    Yu Qi, don¡¯t speak anymore!


    In actuality, Yu Qi who was on edge all day long was already a bit depressed. Yu Qi straightforwardly kneeled to the front of Qing Ya and grabbed onto Qing Ya¡¯s ankle, ¡°CEO Qing, I¡¯m begging you, please spare my child¡¯s life, the child is innocent.¡±


    Xiao Yi shouted out gravely, ¡°You all, quickly bring Yu Qi back to her room to rest!¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s wives stood up, but suddenly, all of them kneeled down on the floor and pleaded, ¡°CEO Qing, I beg you, please spare our Xiao Family.¡±


    Xiao Yi and Shu Nan were dazed.


    Same as Yu Qi, Xiao Yi¡¯s other wives have been feeling very scared too, they were afraid that something bad would happen to their husband.


    Now that Qing Ya was here, they have their hope ced on Qing Ya. They thought that as long as they begged Qing Ya, those bad people wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Xiao Family anymore.


    However, they were totally oblivious to the fact that Ye Hua didn¡¯t tell any of the matters that happened to Qing Ya, and he also doesn¡¯t intend to tell Qing Ya.


    To Ye Hua, it was already lenient of him to not have massacred the entire Xiao Family. Even more, he felt that there was no need in telling Qing Ya about such a small thing like this.


    Looking at the actions of Xiao YI¡¯s wives, Qing Ya¡¯s willow brows became tightly wrinkled.


    Just what horrible thing did Ye Hua do to actually make them kneel down and beg me to spare their family!


    It is no wonder that Xiao Yi would act so respectfully towards me, I finally understand why now.


    ¡°All of you, get up from the floor.¡± Qing Ya said gravely.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s wives were crying endlessly. The life of living under heavy pressure has ced a huge strain on their mental.


    Qing Ya sat on the seat that was at the side, and Xiao Yi sat on the main seat while with a grave look on his face.


    What other choice did he have right now? Now that the situation has been exposed, all he could do was to rely on Qing Ya.


    ¡°Just what happened?¡± Qing Ya asked faintly.


    Everyone remained silent and looked at Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi took in a deep breath, then opened his eyes that had be bloodshot, ¡°This matter began from that bet.¡±


    Qing Ya nodded her head. Indeed, it all began from that bet.


    ¡°CEO Qing, originally, I wasn¡¯t intending on paying up the money that I lost from the bet, and because of that, someone came to my house to collect the debt. That person had a battle with me, and it ended with me losing. In the end, not only did I pay up the money, but I also ended up paying a life as interest!¡± Xiao Yi said with a rxed tone, but when he recalled the death of his beloved wife, his heart felt like it was being sliced by a knife.


    Qing Ya was very shocked, and she was in disbelief, ¡°The life was Nangong Xinyi¡¯s life?¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded his head, ¡°My beloved wife was forced to death by him. He said that this was the interest and told me to pick one of my wives to die.¡±


    The sound of the women weeping began ringing out in the main hall.


    Just how sad and helpless were they back then? They had to watch as Nangong Xinyi die in front of them.


    Qing Ya was very shocked.


    It is normal to collect debt, but to actually force a person to death, I¡¯m a bit unable to bear such a thing like this.


    ¡°Who is the ¡®he¡¯ that you all are referring to?¡± Qing Ya was a bit nervous.


    Please don¡¯t be Ye Hua, Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t do such an outrageous act like this.


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t shoot his mouth off, ¡°A skeleton that wore a ck robe.¡±


    Qing Ya let out a breath of relief.


    It is fortunate that it is not Ye Hua. Although my Ye Hua likes to act cool, he wouldn¡¯t go as far as to do such a thing like that.


    ¡°There was also a lump of ck fog.¡± Yu Qi added.


    ¡°A lump of ck fog?¡± Qing Ya said in confusion.


    Xiao Yi exined, ¡°That lump of ck fog seemed to be the ck robed¡¯s master. They¡­¡±


    Xiao Yi hurriedly held back his tongue.


    I can¡¯t say anymore already.


    ¡°What about them!¡± Qing Ya questioned coldly.


    ¡°They are very strong, but they seem to take orders from someone else.¡± Right now, all Xiao Yi could do was to ce all of his hope on Qing Ya.


    Without even Xiao Yi saying who that ¡°someone else¡± was, Qing Ya was still able to guess it.


    Back then, Ye Hua brought back all of those transfer agreement documents, which meant that, the person that is behind those people is most likely Ye Hua!


    Right now, Qing Ya was feeling veryplicated, she did not know what she should do.


    Why would Ye Hua use this kind of method to collect the debt? Is this still the Ye Hua that I know?


    Isn¡¯t he just someone who likes to smoke, drink beer, and brag?


    Why would he choose to force a woman to death? Even more, a mother?


    Qing Ya really couldn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°What else did this ck robed do?¡± Qing Ya asked gravely.


    ¡°The reason I withdrew from the aristocratic family election this time was because of the ck robed¡¯s order.¡± Xiao Yi said bluntly.


    Why didn¡¯t this Xiao Yi tell Qing Ya about the matter of the ck robed helping him? Does Xiao Yi even know the consequences of defaming Ye Hua?


    At this moment, Qing Ya had no idea just what Ye Hua was trying to do.

 Chapter 342: Family crisis incoming

    <h4>Chapter 342: Family crisis iing</h4>


    ¡°I heard that this ck robed even did an improper act to Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master, causing Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master to get chased out of Cloud Sect. Furthermore, the ck robed was also present back then when an ancient godly item appeared in the south.¡±


    An improper act?


    Qing Ya¡¯s expression turned grave.


    Not only did Ye Hua¡¯s subordinate force a mother to death, but his subordinate also brought harm to a woman?


    Does this matter have anything to do with Ye Hua or not? Is it just his subordinate one-sidedly acting outrageously, or did that subordinate gotten Ye Hua¡¯s permission to act as he did?


    Qing Ya would rather believe that everything was that ck robed¡¯s own doings, and Ye Hua was unaware of what the ck robed had done!


    ¡°I got it, you all can put your minds at ease, I will handle it.¡± Qing Ya appeared to have a lot on her mind, and after she finished speaking, she left the main hall.


    Xiao Yi hurriedly followed after Qing Ya and went to see Qing Ya off.


    At the gate, Xiao Yi was feeling veryplicated as he watched Qing Ya drive off in her car.


    Xiao Yi really wasn¡¯t sure if cing Xiao Family¡¯s hope on Qing Ya was right or wrong, but in any case, Xiao Family¡¯s fate was hanging on a thread once again.


    Qing Ya didn¡¯t go straight home, instead, she went and bought a roast duck before heading back home.


    ¡°Big sister, why did you take so long just to buy a roast duck, we are already about to starve to death.¡± Qing Yutong who was hugging onto Ah Li said mischievously.


    While looking at Qing Yutong, the two mothers shook their heads. This child is already this big, and yet she still behaves like a child.


    ¡°Aunt Qing, Ah Li¡¯s stomach is about to shrivel from hunger.¡± Donghuang Li rubbed onto her small stomach and giggled.


    Qing Yaughed, ¡°Come, let Aunt Qing touch Ah Li¡¯s stomach and see if it¡¯s true. There was a traffic jam just now, that¡¯s why it took a bit long.¡±


    Qing Yutong rolled her eyes at her big sister, ¡°The traffic jam went on for 2 hours? You didn¡¯t go and secretly met up with your secret lover, right?¡±


    Qing Ya knocked onto her sister¡¯s head, ¡°Go and eat your roast duck.¡±


    On the other hand, Zi Han¡¯s eyes lighted up.


    Could it be that, she went and met up with Chen Xuanzong?


    Upon returning home, Qing Ya appeared very normal and there wasn¡¯t any peculiarity in her behavior.


    And that was because Qing Ya currently felt that Ye Hua was wrongly used. She knew that Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t do such a thing like that!


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to go and directly question Ye Hua, she was afraid that she would receive a different answer, and at that time, she really wouldn¡¯t know just what she should do.


    Just like this, time went by one day after another.


    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed.


    Ye Tai and Song Huang still haven¡¯t been found, no one knows where they ran to, it was as if the two of them just disappearedpletely from thin air. This caused Ye Family¡¯s family head to feel a bit uneasy.


    Meanwhile, Voidless Realm issued the oue, they will be allowing Tang Family to join in on the aristocratic family election, and this caused Bai Family to go mad with anger.


    In order to prevent casualties from happening, Voidless Realm warned both Tang and Bai Family that before the resultes out, both families weren¡¯t allowed to get into any fights, whichever family that dares to go against their warning will get withdrawn from the aristocratic family election.


    To Tang Family, that was a good thing, but to Bai Family, that warning practically made their situation be even worse.


    As for Qing Ya, originally, she said that she would return home after a week, but even after a week had passed, she still hasn¡¯t returned home.


    Qing Yutong had even urged Qing Ya a few times to return back home, but Qing Ya would always say, ¡°Let¡¯s stay for a bit more and apany our parents.¡±


    But in actuality, it was because Qing Ya didn¡¯t dare to go back home.


    Recently, Ye Zizi has be a lot more well-behaved. She hasn¡¯t beente to school and also hasn¡¯t caused any trouble at school. This caused Ye Hua to be rather happy as he thought to himself, ¡°Ye Zizi has grown up.¡±


    However, Ye Hua was currently feeling a bit gloomy.


    This Qing Ya, she doesn¡¯t even intend toe back home anymore after she went to her parents¡¯ house.


    However, with Donghuang Baizhi there to apany him every day, Ye Hua¡¯s mood was able to be slightly better. Just that, their n to have another child still hasn¡¯t been carried out yet.


    Right now, Ye Hua didn¡¯t feel that urgent to make another child, but Donghuang Baizhi, on the other hand, was starting to feel urgent.


    Within a day, she would at least ask Ye Hua two times, ¡°Ye Hua, when are we going to start making another child?¡±


    And Ye Hua was very cocky as he looked at the empress who was requesting to make a child, ¡°I¡¯m precisely going to take my time and make you feel urgent.¡±


    During this day, Ye Hua really couldn¡¯t take it anymore and he took his phone and gave Qing Ya a call.


    ¡°You have toe back home today, or else I wille over and capture you back home!¡± Ye Hua issued an irrefutable order. It has already been half a month since hest saw Qing Ya, and he was sort of missing Qing Ya already.


    Upon hearing Ye Hua¡¯s familiar voice, Qing Ya said tenderly, ¡°Alright, alright, alright, we wille back home today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. We will be eating crayfish tonight.¡±


    Qing Ya, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After keeping away his phone, Ye Huaughed lightly, evidently being in a good mood.


    I will watch the television for a bit, then head over to the airport to pick them up.


    Donghuang Baizhi walked over to Ye Hua¡¯s back, then stretched out and ced her delicate hands on Ye Hua¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Is Qing Ya preparing toe back home?¡±


    ¡°En, if she still doesn¡¯te back home, I would be personally going over to capture her back home!¡± Ye Hua said with a faint smile.


    Donghuang Baizhi said tenderly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m feeling jealous now~¡±


    ¡°Oh? The empress is feeling jealous? Let me take a look, I want to see just how the empress looks when she is feeling jealous.¡±


    ¡°Annoying~¡±


    While speaking, Ye Hua embraced the empress and began caressing the empress.


    Meanwhile, the empress was very vexed.


    This Ye Hua, he keeps on igniting my me, but doesn¡¯t extinguish the me that he ignites, he always stops halfway¡­


    When Donghuang Li found out that they were going to be going back home, she appeared to be very happy. She has been staying at Zijin City for quite a while already and she misses her daddy and mommy.


    Both Zi Han and Wang Muqing were helpless toward the fact that their daughters were going to be returning back to the south.


    Zi Han and Wang Muqing saw their daughters off at the airport and they were very reluctant to part with their daughters. After all, the next time where their daughters woulde back home would probably be during the new year.


    At the other side, Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi came to Long¡¯an City¡¯s airport to pick up Qing Ya and the others.


    When Ye Hua saw Qing Ya, Qing Yutong, and Ah Li walking out of the airport, a light smile appeared on his face.


    It has been half a month since Ist saw Qing Ya, and she is still as pretty as usual. Her stomach is slightly bulging now too.


    ¡°Daddy~ Mommy~¡± When Donghuang Li saw her parents, she dashed over like a superheroine, then jumped directly into Ye Hua¡¯s embrace.


    While hugging his daughter, Ye Hua asked lightly, ¡°Has Ah Li been obedient during this half a month?¡±


    ¡°En, Ah Li has been very obedient.¡± While speaking, Ah Li kissed onto her father¡¯s cheek, then stretched out her hands toward her mother.


    Donghuang Baizhi carried over her daughter, and the two began chatting with each other.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua looked towards Qing Ya.


    Aren¡¯t you going toe over to my embrace yet?


    Qing Ya slowly walked over to the front of her husband, then hugged onto her husband and said tenderly, ¡°Ye Hua, I missed you so much.¡±


    This was most possibly the longest time the two had been separated from each other.


    While hugging lightly onto Qing Ya, Ye Hua said tenderly, ¡°I missed you too.¡±


    Listening to Ye Hua¡¯s tone, Qing Ya felt a bit more at ease. After all, a man who possesses love wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a horrible thing.


    Qing Yutong, who was standing at the side, was feeling very unhappy.


    Why isn¡¯t anyone weing me? They are being too heartless.


    Seeing that his sister-inw was sulkily standing at the side, Ye Hua let go of his lovely wife, then opened his arms to his sister-inw.


    Don¡¯t misunderstand, this is just merely a brother-inw¡¯s concern and care towards his sister-inw. I, the Supreme Overlord, never lie.


    Qing Yutong became exulted.


    My butt didn¡¯t get beaten by brother-inw for nothing.


    Immediately, Qing Yutong hugged onto Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua observed the expressions of the surrounding men, then sneered in his mind, ¡°My luck with women is not something that you all will be able to enjoy.¡±


    The surrounding men were very envious of Ye Hua.


    Those two beautiful women are being hugged by the same guy, god is truly unfair!


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back home.¡±


    With his left hand holding onto Qing Ya¡¯s waist, his right hand holding onto the empress¡¯s waist, and his sister-inw following behind him, Ye Hua began to head back home.


    I, the Supreme Overlord, am precisely a winner of life.


    If there is anyone who doesn¡¯t agree with me, feel free to step up.


    I, the Supreme Overlord, should teach you how to behave in mere minutes.


    When they returned to Leisure Bar, it was already 7 pm night.


    Because Ye Hua knew that Qing Ya was going to be returning home tonight, the bar wasn¡¯t opened for business tonight.


    Tonight, they were going to have dinner together and properly enjoy this reunion.


    When Qing Yutong saw Ye Zizi who was wearing a school uniform, she immediately began teasing Ye Zizi.


    Looking at the cocky look on Qing Yutong¡¯s face as she teased Ye Zizi, even Ye Hua couldn¡¯t help but want to give Qing Yutong a smacking, so let alone Ye Zizi.


    Various kinds of Great Deste Beasts¡¯ meat, adding on with crayfish and cold coca c, it was truly a wonderful dinner.

 Chapter 343: Crisis ignited

    <h4>Chapter 343: Crisis ignited</h4>


    ¡°Daddy, I still want to eat more meat.¡± Donghuang Li didn¡¯t even bother peeling the crayfish and straightforwardly demolished two big pieces of meat, and looking at her face, she still hasn¡¯t had enough of eating the meat.


    While drinking alcohol, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Ah Li, this kind of meat can¡¯t be eaten too much.¡±


    Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth and wrinkled her brows, having a look that was basically saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me meat, I am going to cry.¡±


    Ye Hua naturally wouldn¡¯t spoil his child too much. After all, Ah Li was still small and could only eat a moderate amount of meat.


    Seeing that her daddy really wasn¡¯t intending to give her more meat, Donghuang Li said towards Qing Yutong, ¡°Aunt Qing, share with Ah Li a bit of your meat.¡±


    While speaking, Ah Li even picked up her te and held it to the front of Qing Yutong, causing everyone tough endlessly.


    ¡°Ah Li, you have to listen to your daddy. Aunt Qing¡¯s situation is also the same as yours. Eat slower next time, it will be fine once you get used to it.¡± Qing Yutong said with a smile on her face as she protects the meat that were on her te from Ah Li.


    ¡°Stingy~¡± Donghuang Li pouted her small mouth, then looked towards her mommy.


    Donghuang Baizhi naturally dotes on her daughter and was currently about to share some of her meat with her daughter.


    Upon seeing that, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Baizhi.¡±


    Since her husband has spoken, no matter how much Donghuang Baizhi wanted to share her meat with her daughter, her hands were tied.


    At the same time, Donghuang Baizhi knew that although those meat were good, eating too much of those meat was bad for a person.


    Spoiling a child too much was a bad thing, this point was something that Donghuang Baizhi was able to understand.


    Donghuang Li became even more upset, ¡°Ah Li is angry now, the kind of angry that won¡¯t go away no matter how much you all coaxed me."


    Everyone ignored Donghuang Li.


    A few minutester, Donghuang Li had no choice but toe to terms with the fact that she wasn¡¯t going to be able to eat more eat, and thus, she began peeling crayfish, then began fawning over her daddy and mommy by giving them the crayfish meat that she peeled.


    Ye Hua was very gratified. My daughter is very sensible.


    ¡°Qing Ya, did anything happen during those days that you were away?¡± Ye Hua asked.


    Qing Ya ced a piece of crayfish meat into Ye Hua¡¯s bowl, then said tenderly, ¡°Nope, nothing much happened except bringing Ah Li to some ces to have a stroll.¡±


    ¡°That old friend of yours didn¡¯te and visit you?¡± What Ye Hua mainly wanted to ask was this.


    Ye Hua¡¯s title as the cultivation world¡¯s king of jealousy wasn¡¯t for nothing.


    Qing Yaughed lightly, ¡°With you, the jealousy king, present in my life, who would dare toe and pay me a visit.¡±


    ¡°Qing Ya, please pay attention to your usage of words, I am merely concerned about you.¡± Ye Hua said faintly.


    Jealous? Have I, the Supreme Overlord, ever been jealous? She must be indulging in fantasy. Even if the sky copses, I would never be jealous.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, you were merely being concerned about me.¡± Qing Yaughed helplessly.


    Seeing that Ye Zizi was remaining silent, Qing Ya asked curiously, ¡°Zizi, is school fun?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m having a great time at school.¡± Ye Zizi said.


    What Ye Zizi said sounded too fake, couldn¡¯t she at least let out a smile when she said that?


    ¡°Ah Li wants to go to school too. In the future, Ah Li wants to be a doctor.¡± Donghuang Li shouted out.


    Ye Hua¡¯s brows became slightly wrinkled, ¡°Why do Ah Li want to be a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Because Ah Li wants to save the dying and heal the injured.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Hua felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate.


    My daughter does not need to save the dying and heal the injured.


    However, when Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi heard what Donghuang Li said, the two of them were very gratified.


    Ah Li sure is a good child.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°What good is there in being a doctor? In the future, daddy will bring you to conquer the world!"


    As expected, when Donghuang Li heard that, she became very excited, ¡°Daddy, then when will we go and conquer the world?¡±


    ¡°Once Ah Li grows up, we will go and conquer the world.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi said with a smile, ¡°Alright Ye Hua, Ah Li is still small, don¡¯t teach her about this kind of stuff.¡±


    ¡°A child should be taught from young. I will handle Ah Li¡¯s education, you all don¡¯t have to be concerned about anything.¡± Ye Hua disyed the aura of a family head.


    Everything should be decided by me, the Supreme Overlord.


    Using Ye Hua¡¯s own words, ¡°You all just have to be in charge of properly attending to me, and I, the Supreme Overlord, will stay at home and teach our child how to conquer the world.¡±


    Upon talking about the upbringing of Ah Li, Qing Ya wanted to give her own opinion, ¡°Ye Hua, Ah Li is currently still small, you shouldn¡¯t teach her dangerous martial techniques, or else, if an ident were to happen, she would end up harming the innocent.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi still did not know about the martial techniques that Ye Hua taught Ah Li, and thus asked confusedly, ¡°What martial techniques?¡±


    Donghuang Li began showing off as she released ten mes on her fingertips, ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t they pretty?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi was startled as she sensed the frightening auras of the mes and said hurriedly, ¡°Ah Li, quickly keep away those mes!¡±


    Donghuang Li silently kept away the mes.


    Why do mommy and the others have this expression on their faces when they saw my martial techniques, daddy is the only one who is happy about my martial techniques.


    ¡°Ye Hua, those martial techniques are too dangerous, a bad ident would happen if Ah Li lost control of her martial techniques.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said.


    This Ye Hua, to actually teach Ah Li such dangerous techniques. Those mes are evidently used for huge area attacks, if Ah Li were to lose control of the mes, the consequences that would ensue would be unimaginable.


    Ye Hua was indifferent about it as he said faintly, ¡°Ah Li¡¯s control of those martial techniques is very good, there is nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°En, Ah Li is very smart.¡± Donghuang Li wanted to make her mommy be happy, just like how a child who scored full marks on her test would want to receive their parents¡¯ praise.


    With her willow brows wrinkled, Donghuang Baizhi said, ¡°Ah Li, you mustn¡¯t anyhow use those mes, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Baizhi, why can¡¯t Ah Li use those mes as she wants?¡± Ye Hua questioned gravely.


    Are the martial techniques that I taught Ah Li weak?


    Donghuang Baizhi exined, ¡°Ye Hua, Ah Li is currently still small, you shouldn¡¯t teach her dangerous martial techniques like those mes. What will we do if she ends up injuring others?¡±


    Ye Hua ced his chopsticks down and said gravely, ¡°What is wrong with me teaching my child powerful martial techniques?! This is also so that Ah Li is able to possess the capability of protecting herself! Why do you all think that what I did is bad!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, mommy, don¡¯t fight, Ah Li won¡¯t use those mes anymore in the future.¡± Seeing that her parents were quarreling because of her, Donghuang Li hurriedly persuaded them to stop quarreling.


    Ye Hua looked towards his daughter and said faintly, ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t be afraid! Use those mes whenever you need to, don¡¯t let others think that we are pushovers!¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua! How can you teach a child like this!¡± Donghuang Baizhi shouted out.


    Ye Hua was practically intending to turn Ah Li into a demon queen, and that was something that Donghuang Baizhi wasn¡¯t going to allow.


    After all, Donghuang Baizhi was the north¡¯s big power, and Voidless Realm¡¯s duty was to stabilize all of the north¡¯s powers and preventrge-scale casualties from happening.


    Voidless Realm¡¯s goal was more or less the same as Nuwa¡¯s descendants, which was to protect the living, and Donghuang Baizhi had been taught of this ideology since she was young.


    Donghuang Baizhi naturally hopes that her daughter would be able to inherit her family¡¯s tradition and that her daughter would do good deeds often, and not break thew andmit crimes.


    However, based on what Ye Hua just said, he was basically intending to groom their daughter into a delinquent girl.


    In actuality, Donghuang Baizhi thought too lightly, Ye Hua was intending to groom their daughter into a true queen, a queen who everybody will worship!


    Not a doctor who saves the dying and heals the injured!


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to argue with you all, you all don¡¯t have to care about Ah Li¡¯s education, I will handle it all.¡± Ye Hua said coldly.


    Qing Ya who had been keeping quiet all this time said lightly, ¡°Ye Hua, I feel that we have to have a proper discussion about how we should go about Ah Li¡¯s education.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to discuss about!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely.


    What is with these two women today? They are intending to go against me again? It hasn¡¯t even been long since this family has be peaceful!


    ¡°Daddy, mommy, don¡¯t be angry anymore, Ah Li will be obedient.¡± Donghuang Li was anxious to the point that her eyes became red, she didn¡¯t know just who she should listen to.


    ¡°Big sister, brother-inw, calm down, the issue regarding Ah Li¡¯s education should be discussed slowly, you all don¡¯t have to be so rushed about things.¡± Qing Yutong persuaded.


    Originally, I thought that the appearance of the rival-in-love would make brother-inw be angry, but who would have thought, they ended up quarreling because of their different views on how the child should be educated.


    This problem seems to be even more troublesome. As a Supreme Overlord, brother-inw¡¯s view on things is definitely different from normal people, but big sister and Baizhi are both people who are kind, so how would they possibly allow the child to be a delinquent girl?


    In actuality, Ye Hua didn¡¯t want to quarrel with them too as he felt that it was tiring to quarrel with them.

 Chapter 344: Supreme Overlord is disappointed

    <h4>Chapter 344: Supreme Overlord is disappointed</h4>


    What should have originally been a happy asion immediately turned and became an unhappy asion, the atmosphere was currently a bit stifling.


    Ye Hua appeared to be very fretful.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were remaining silent.


    Right now, Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi naturally wouldn¡¯t try to anger Ye Hua.


    And as for Donghuang Li, she was feeling afraid, she was afraid that her daddy and mommy would begin to always quarrel like they used to back then.


    After a long while, Qing Ya suggested, ¡°Ye Hua, I feel that we should hold a family meeting.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Donghuang Baizhi wanted to properly discuss about their child¡¯s upbringing. After all, Ah Li¡¯s upbringing concerns her future, therefore she felt that it was a must to solve this problem once and for all.


    Ye Hua felt that he indeed had to have a proper discussion with his wives on Ah Li¡¯s upbringing, and thus, he said gravely, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Soon after, Ye Hua said towards Qing Yutong, ¡°Yutong, you bring Zizi and Ah Li and head upstairs first.¡±


    Qing Yutong nodded her head, ¡°Alright, you guys should indeed have a proper discussion with each other, a family will prosper only when it is harmonious.¡±


    After finished speaking, Qing Yutong brought Donghuang Li upstairs, and Ye Zizi silently followed behind them while with an expression on her face that seemed to be saying that there was nothing to live for in this world.


    The three of them sat at the dining table, and Ye Hua took out and ignited a stick of cigarette, ¡°What do you all have to say.¡±


    As Donghuang Li¡¯s mother, Donghuang Baizhi took the lead to speak, ¡°Ye Hua, can you hand over Ah Li¡¯s upbringing to me?¡±


    ¡°As Ah Li¡¯s father, am I not allowed to educate her?!¡± Ye Hua questioned gravely.


    Today, I definitely have to let them understand one thing, which is that, my words shouldn¡¯t be questioned!


    Donghuang Baizhi wrinkled her brows, ¡°But those things that you teach to the child is useless in helping her grow, even more, they may end up causing Ah Li to walk towards an improper path.¡±


    Qing Ya has been pondering things for quite some time already, especially the matter regarding a child¡¯s upbringing. In a few more months, her baby was going to be birth, and it was time for her to start preparing in advance.


    ¡°Ye Hua, how about this, can you hand over the children¡¯s upbringing to us?¡± Qing Ya also wanted to have a proper discussion with Ye Hua, and naturally didn¡¯t hope to end up quarreling with Ye Hua.


    ¡°What you all are saying is that, I can¡¯t teach our children?¡± Ye Hua questioned, and his anger was slowly rising.


    They are making it seem as if I am a criminal, to won¡¯t even allow me to educate my children.


    Qing Ya said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to talk about those facious reasonings of yours with us, but those facious reasonings of yours are not good for a child¡¯s growth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Donghuang Baizhi agreed.


    Bang!


    Ye Hua ruthlessly mmed on the table and said coldly, ¡°Why are those reasonings of mine facious! This is a world where the weak are eaten alive by the strong! What do you all intend to raise our children into? Weak and feeble phnthropists?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s at least better than raising them into devils who would do all sorts of bad things.¡± Donghuang Baizhi said faintly.


    When those wordsnded into Ye Hua¡¯s ears, Donghuang Baizhi was basically talking badly about him in a roundabout way, because in the past, Ye Hua was precisely the kind of person who would do all sorts of bad things.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ye Hua bellowed.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s bodies froze for a moment, they did not know why Ye Hua suddenly became angry, they were merely discussing about their children¡¯s upbringing and didn¡¯t do anything bad to anger Ye Hua.


    The two of them did not go against Ye Hua¡¯s anger because they didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him because of this matter. However, they were still going to strive to get Ye Hua to let them handle their children¡¯s upbringing.


    Qing Ya pleaded in a low voice, ¡°Ye Hua, can¡¯t you consider it for a bit?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to consider, this topic ends here, family meeting adjourned!¡± Ye Hua said coldly, then stood up and was prepared to head upstairs.


    Donghuang Baizhi let out a deep sigh, seemingly to be very dejected.


    Everything about Ye Hua is good, just that, he is too overbearing. He wants everybody to listen to him, and if anyone doesn¡¯t listen to him, he will get angry.


    ¡°Just what is going on with Xiao Family?¡±


    Ye Hua who was preparing to leave suddenly paused for a moment, then turned his head around and looked towards Qing Ya, ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡±


    Qing Ya asked calmly, ¡°How did you obtain the bet money from back then?¡±


    Confusion appeared within Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyes. After all, she wasn¡¯t present back then and did not know about the bet that happened.


    Ye Hua let out a breath, then said faintly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before in the past? I ordered someone to go and collect the bet money that those people owe us.¡±


    ¡°Was collecting the bet money the only thing that you ordered the person to do?¡± Qing Ya asked faintly. In actuality, she was currently feeling very nervous, she did not hope that Ye Hua had something to do with Nangong Xinyi¡¯s death.


    While gazing at Qing Ya, Ye Hua asked gravely, ¡°Qing Ya, just what is it that you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Does the death of that Nangong Xinyi have anything to do with you?¡± Qing Ya asked, and her heart began beating fast.


    Naturally, Ye Hua remembers who Nangong Xinyi was, and he asked gravely, ¡°If you have something that you want to say, say it straightforwardly, don¡¯t speak in a roundabout way.¡±


    ¡°I heard that your subordinate forced Nangong Xinyi to her death as interest for payingte. Was that your order, or did your subordinate act on his own initiative?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi who was at the side was startled.


    Such a thing actually happened?


    Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya in disbelief.


    What is the meaning of this? Is she ming me?


    Ye Hua¡¯s anger which had just calmed down a moment ago immediately began soaring.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That was my order! Owe money, pay money, that is how things work! Back then when I gave them three days to pay up the bet money, they were the ones who didn¡¯t cherish the chance that I gave them! It is already very benevolent of me to not have killed their entire family!¡±


    Originally, Ye Hua didn¡¯t have the intention of keeping things a secret, therefore, it was only natural that he wasn¡¯t going to keep things a secret now, there was no need for that.


    Upon hearing the answer, disappointment appeared in Qing Ya¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that it was really Ye Hua¡¯s order, and her mind was currently a bit messy.


    Meanwhile, Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t know what to say, so she remained silent.


    Looking at the disappointed look on Qing Ya¡¯s face, Ye Hua was feeling very ufortable in his heart.


    Ye Hua questioned, ¡°Qing Ya, are you ming me? Do you think that I should not have dealt with them in such a way?¡±


    Qing Ya wasn¡¯t ming Ye Hua, and she said tenderly, ¡°Ye Hua, although they were in the wrong, we could sit down and have a proper chat with them, there is no need to force a child¡¯s mother to death, right?"


    Upon hearing that, Ye Hua sneered, ¡°Qing Ya, you are ming me for willfully killing the innocent?¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, I am not ming you, I just hope that in the future, you could put yourself in others¡¯ shoes and don¡¯t let your emotions affect your decisions.¡± Qing Ya persuaded.


    In actuality, Qing Ya merely didn¡¯t want to see Ye Hua willfully kill the innocent. Take this time¡¯s debt collection for example, if Xiao Yi was the one who was killed, Qing Ya wouldn¡¯t say anything, but for an innocent mother to be killed, Qing Ya felt that she must talk about this matter with her husband so that such a thing like that wouldn¡¯t happen again in the future.


    ¡°Qing Ya, you are too na?ve, if I was the one who was weak, do you think that Xiao Yi would let me off? Do you think that he would let you off? Let me tell you! He won¡¯t! Even more, he would use a simr method to make me suffer!¡±


    How would Qing Ya not understand that?


    Qing Ya said faintly, ¡°Ye Hua, I know what you are trying to say, but let¡¯s not do those unpresentable things anymore, alright?¡±


    Qing Ya would rather Ye Hua openly go and deal with his enemies, and not sneakily use the lives of innocent to torture his enemies.


    ¡°You are saying that I am unpresentable?!¡± Ye Hua was really angered by Qing Ya.


    Donghuang Baizhi hurriedly said, ¡°Ye Hua, Qing Ya didn¡¯t mean it like that, you misunderstood her.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that subordinate of yours did an improper act to a sect master?¡± Qing Ya didn¡¯t like how Ye Hua was acting, evidently being in the wrong, yet acts like everything he does was correct.


    Donghuang Baizhi was very shocked.


    Ye Hua¡¯s subordinate did an improper act to a sect master?


    The two wives looked at Ye Hua with a questioning look on their faces.


    Half of Ye Hua¡¯s heart turned cold.


    Am I that kind of person in your eyes?


    Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°If I say that they are currently in love with each other, do you believe me?¡±


    The two wives remained silent.


    Evidently to not believe in what Ye Hua said.


    At this moment, Ye Hua¡¯s heart was deeply hurt by the two women in front of him.


    As his wives, they did not even believe in what their husband said, just how disappointing was such a thing?


    ¡°Alright! You all don¡¯t believe, right? I will call them toe over right now!¡± While speaking, Ye Hua contacted Wei Chang and told Wei Chang to notify Death Mage and Xun Fang toe over.

 Chapter 345: Scram

    <h4>Chapter 345: Scram</h4>


    While sitting on the chair, a vicious aura was being emitted out from Ye Hua¡¯s body, and this caused Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi to feel very worried.


    However, they had no choice, they had to make Ye Hua change and make him stop treating human lives as trifling matters.


    Right now, Ye Hua was very disappointed with Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, very, very disappointed.


    As the Supreme Overlord¡¯s wives, not only did they not properly do their duties as wives, but they are also helping outsiders to reprimand me!


    Even more, they do not even believe in what I said. This is something that definitely cannot be endured.


    They can forget about me nning another big show just for them, that is definitely impossible.


    I was indeed in the wrong back then, thus, in order to reconcile our rtionship, I gave in. However, this time, they can forget about me giving in!


    The three of them sat in the hall and didn¡¯t speak, and Ye Hua smoked one cigarette after another.


    After quite a while, the void began distorting, and Death Mage and Xun Fang appeared within the hall.


    ¡°Jiejiejie¡­¡±


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Boss.¡±


    Xun Fang shouted out respectfully too, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Wei Chang has already reminded them to call His Honor as boss.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked towards the ck robed, and they didn¡¯t expect that the ck robed was actually a skeleton!


    Immediately, they felt their hair standing on its end.


    After all, just how did a skeleton actually manage to do an improper act to the beautiful woman who was at the side?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were a bit stupefied.


    ¡°Go on and ask your questions!¡± Ye Hua said coldly.


    Xun Fang said to the two women, ¡°Madams, I am Xun Fang, Cloud Sect¡¯s previous sect master.¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were very puzzled.


    How could such a beautiful woman possibly get together with a skeleton? They are not acting, right?


    ¡°Madams, if you all have any questions, feel free to ask me. He has to type on his phone if he wants to converse, so it will take a while if he were to answer your questions.¡± Xun Fang said tenderly.


    Death Mage took out his phone and typed a few words, then showed his phone screen to the madams.


    ¡°I am unable to speak.¡±


    This caused the two women to be even more startled.


    How is a skeleton that is unable to even speak get himself such a beautiful woman? What is wrong with this world?


    Qing Ya looked toward Ye Hua, she felt that she didn¡¯t have enough brain cells to be able toprehend what was going on.


    ¡°Xun Fang, has he done any improper acts to you?¡± Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Xun Fang nodded her head, ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s expressions immediately changed, however, Xun Fang continued and said, ¡°However, I voluntarily allowed him to do those improper acts to me.¡±


    The two madams¡¯ expressions became confused.


    Seeing that the two madams were confused, Xun Fang naturally understood why they were feeling confused.


    In actuality, back at Ying Family, there were a lot of people who were confused as to why such a beautiful woman would willingly get together with a skeleton?


    In actuality, Xun Fang wants to say, ¡°What to do, this little skeleton¡¯s entire body is hard as a rock, and I¡¯m unable to beat him in everything.¡±


    ¡°Madams, you all should be feeling very confused, right? In actuality, I myself also don¡¯t know why I would end up liking this skeleton. He doesn¡¯t have good looks, doesn¡¯t even have a single piece of meat on his body, and it doesn¡¯t feelfortable to hug him.¡±


    ¡°However, he is able to make meugh and make my mood be good when I¡¯m feeling gloomy. Isn¡¯t this kind of feeling what we women had always wanted? Race does not matter in love.¡±


    ¡°Although there are times where he would make me be angry, he would always be able to sessfully coax me. This is something that I feel that he should be praised for.¡±


    Looking at the happy smile on Xun Fang¡¯s face, the two women felt that Xun Fang didn¡¯t seem to be telling lies. However, they still felt that it was unimaginable.


    ¡°Look at others, then look at you two!¡± Ye Hua who was sitting at the side said coldly.


    Look at just how good my subordinates¡¯ wives are, always lovey-dovey with each other and never quarrel with each other. Meanwhile, look at my wives.


    Alright, Qing Ya felt that she has misunderstood Ye Hua on this matter, and she was finally able to let out a sigh of relief in her heart. After all, Ye Hua didn¡¯t act as fuel for evil.


    However, Donghuang Baizhi had a solemn expression on her face as she asked, ¡°Ye Hua, I have always been wanting to ask you, those things in the storage room, where did you get them from?¡±


    Back then when Donghuang Baizhi saw those things, she felt very astonished. However, in the end, she didn¡¯t end up getting to the heart of the matter, and during this period of her honeymoon, shepletely forgot about that matter.


    Now that she suddenly recalled that matter, she decided to ask Ye Hua about it.


    Ye Hua pointed to Death Mage, ¡°Those things were given to me by him.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi looked toward Death Mage and asked, ¡°Where did you get those betrothal gifts from?¡±


    Death Mage was very honest. After all, it was the madam who was asking him a question, thus, he was naturally going to have to be honest.


    Death Mage typed on his phone, then showed his phone screen.


    Two words.


    ¡°From snatching.¡±


    Upon seeing that, Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°You did a good job!¡±


    Jiejiejie¡­


    Imperial trantion: ¡°Thank you, Your Honor, for the praise.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s pretty face immediately sunk, ¡°What happened to those people?¡±


    Death Mage continued typing on his phone.


    One word.


    ¡°Killed.¡±


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°Good job.¡±


    My husband¡¯s subordinate killed my subordinates, and yet my husband is actuallyplimenting his subordinate¡¯s action?


    Donghuang Baizhi shouted out, ¡°Ye Hua! Are you not going to give me an exnation?!¡±


    Ye Hua stood up and gazed at Donghuang Baizhi, ¡°What exnation do I have to give you? Without my permission, you actually went and send betrothal gifts! It is fortunate that my subordinate snatched away those betrothal gifts by chance, if not, you would have ended up gifting me a green hat!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Donghuang Baizhi actually had nothing to retort against what Ye Hua said, but she still felt ufortable in her heart about her subordinates having been killed, ¡°But your subordinate killed all of my subordinates!¡±


    ¡°Baizhi, if you didn¡¯t send the betrothal gifts, would your subordinates have ended up getting killed? Don¡¯t tell me that you want my subordinate to bear the me for what happened?¡± Ye Hua shouted out coldly.


    This Baizhi, she doesn¡¯t act any bit like how a Supreme Overlord¡¯s madam should act at all!


    Donghuang Baizhi gazed at Ye Hua, seemingly wanting Ye Hua to give her an exnation.


    No matter what is said, I am still Voidless Realm¡¯s empress! I ought to seek justice for my subordinates if they were wrongfully killed, right?


    In actuality, if Ye Hua were to just apologize now, everything would be fine. He just had to give in a bit to his wives, and his wives would be back in his embrace once again, and his life of acting cool would resume.


    However, this time, Ye Hua wasn¡¯t intending to spoil them anymore!


    ¡°Baizhi! What¡¯s with that expression on your face! Don¡¯t tell me, not only do you want my subordinate to bear the me, but you also want him to be punished?!" Ye Hua shouted out strictly.


    ¡°Should he not be punished then?!¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked in return.


    Ye Hua was angered rather severely by those two women today, and he said gravely, ¡°Qing Ya, Baizhi, let me tell you, that is something that is never going to happen! Whatever that I, Ye Hua, do, I do not need to inquire with you about it first!¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± Donghuang Baizhi was also angered by Ye Hua.


    Qing Ya pulled onto Donghuang Baizhi, then said lightly to Ye Hua, ¡°Ye Hua, let¡¯s all calm down for a moment, okay?¡±


    ¡°Calm down? I do not need to calm down in this entire life of mine, I can do whatever that I want to!¡±


    Seeing that Ye Hua was currently very emotional, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi talked with each other in a low voice for a bit.


    In the end, Qing Ya said, ¡°Ye Hua, Baizhi and I will be staying at Voidless Realm for a period of time. While we are away, you should take the time to think things through. Once you thought things through, you cane over to Voidless Realm to find us.¡±


    Ye Hua was angered to the point that heughed.


    Want to leave again, right? You two are really treating my doting for the two of you as donkey liver, huh!


    Ye Hua shouted out coldly, ¡°Alright! Scram! Do you two really think that I will die without you two?!¡±


    Looking at how Ye Hua was acting, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi suddenly felt that they couldn¡¯t steel themselves to leave Ye Hua for a period of time.


    After all, Ye Hua has put in a lot of effort for them.


    However, at the same time, Ye Hua truly has a lot of bad habits. For the sake of their future, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi felt that there was a need for them to let Ye Hua think things through.


    Donghuang Baizhi said calmly, ¡°Ye Hua, I will be bringing Ah Li back to Voidless Realm for now. You cane over and fetch us back home once you have thought things through.¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua, in actuality, many things can be solved properly without violence.¡± Qing Ya advised.


    Ye Hua extinguished his cigarette butt, then said gravely, ¡°Qing Ya! Baizhi! I will prove to you and show you that your theories are all utter rubbish!¡±


    When the two women saw that Ye Hua was still acting like this, they both let out a sigh, then disappeared from the hall.


    Seeing that his wives disappeared, Ye Hua picked up a bottle of wine and smashed it on the floor.


    Those two foolish women actually really left!


    If I, the Supreme Overlord, were to really go and look for the two of you, I will admit that I am a coward!

 Chapter 346: Do not need benevolence

    <h4>Chapter 346: Do not need benevolence</h4>


    Death Mage and Xun Fang silently took their leave.


    His Honor is definitely in a bad mood right now, and I heard that when His Honor is in a bad mood, he would threaten his subordinates to break up¡­


    ¡°Brother-inw, Ah Li was taken away by her mother.¡± Qing Yutong suddenly ran over.


    ¡°I got it, she can do as she pleases!¡± Ye Hua shouted out gravely.


    ¡°Erm¡­ where is my big sister?¡± Qing Yutong asked feebly.


    ¡°Both of them have left this home!¡± After finishing speaking, Ye Hua lighted up a cigarette as he went upstairs.


    While sitting on the office¡¯s sofa, Ye Hua decided on a matter.


    I am going to let them see just howughable that so-called benevolence of theirs is!


    In actuality, Ye Hua should be feeling d.


    After all, Qing Ya merely discovered a small portion of Ye Hua¡¯s secret. If all of Ye Hua¡¯s secrets were to have been discovered, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi wouldn¡¯t have said that they will wait for him to think things through.


    However, that wasn¡¯t important anymore.


    Ye Hua extinguished his cigarette butt, and his gaze began turning deep and eerie.


    I am going to make you all beg me to let you alle back home! Furthermore, I am going to let you all understand that benevolence does not exist in this world!


    Ye Hua waved his hand, and immediately, the office began distorting and gradually changing into another location.


    Not sure when, the sofa turned into a throne, and the throne was made using a pile of skulls. Amongst the skulls, there were the skulls of humans, skulls of beast men, skulls of rare elves, and even the skulls of gigantic dragons. The skulls intertwined together and formed into a frightening and sinister looking throne.


    Currently, Ye Hua has already changed out from his corporeal body and revealed his most original form. However, very quickly, a seven-colored mystical lights hard armor appeared on his body, and the surrounding darkness was lit up by the mystical lights.


    The mystical lights lingered around the surrounding like surging raging mes, the auras that were being emitted out from the mystical lights seemed as if it was going to swallow the heavens and earth.


    Meanwhile, when the surrounding was illuminated by the mystical lights, the appearance of a pce appeared. This pce was Ye Hua¡¯s previous meeting hall, the long passageway was extremely long, and the end of the passageway could not be seen.


    A bright red carpet wasid out on the floor, and the floor was made using the bodies of young ancient crystal dragons. The extremely long passageway was basically the result of ughtering crystal dragons¡¯ entire race.


    As for those huge pirs, they were the bodies of ancient pythons that had be petrified.


    Looking at those countless pirs, who knows just how many ancient pythons had died?


    The entire pce was built using various kinds of bizarre corpses, and an eerily cold aura was being emitted out from the pce.


    If a normal person were toe here, they would definitely get scared to death.


    Because, even though those mythological beasts have already died, their remaining might pressure was still present!


    Ye Hua sat on the skull throne, and his finger was tapping onto an elf skull.


    If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, this skull is an elf queen¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Wei Chang! Lie Gu! Jue Tian! Ye Zizi!¡± Ye Hua called out gravely.


    Upon hearing His Honor¡¯s tone which sounded different from normal, the seven sins¡¯ four sins didn¡¯t dare to have the slightest bit of negligence and all of them quickly hurried over!


    Seeing that this time¡¯s meeting wasn¡¯t held at Leisure Bar¡¯s toilet and was instead held at the pce, the four subordinates¡¯ hearts sunk.


    Seems like His Honor has really been angered this time.


    ¡°Subordinate pay respect to Your Honor!¡± The four sins didn¡¯t dare to be careless in the slightest bit as they shouted out respectfully to Ye Hua who was sitting on the throne.


    Viciousness was subconsciously emitting out from Ye Hua¡¯s body, and even when dead, those corpses seemed to be still afraid of Ye Hua.


    ¡°Your Honor, please quell your anger.¡± The four hurriedly kneeled down on the floor and persuaded.


    For His Honor to be angry, it is definitely us subordinates¡¯ fault.


    Ye Hua slowly let out a breath, ¡°Originally, I thought that there would be a few days of good days to live, but I was expecting too much!¡±


    The four remained silent.


    After quite a while, Wei Chang said coldly, ¡°Xiao Family has to takeplete responsibility for this matter. If Your Honor allows it, subordinate will immediately go over and exterminate the entirety of Xiao Family, then present their skulls to Your Honor!¡±


    Ye Hua took a look at Wei Chang, then said gravely, ¡°No! My target this time isn¡¯t Xiao Family, instead, it is Voidless Realm!¡±


    The four sins were startled, not being able to understand just what His Honor meant.


    ¡°Your Honor, Madam Donghuang is Voidless Realm¡¯s empress, and Your Honor¡¯s target is Voidless Realm?¡± Jue Tian still didn¡¯t know what happened and he was currently still confused.


    Lie Gu and Ye Zizi didn¡¯t say anything, they were afraid that they would say the wrong things.


    Ye Hua snorted coldly.


    And Jue Tian immediately bowed to express his apology.


    ¡°The two madams still do not understand just how deep the water of this world is. Since that is the case, I should properly give them a lesson!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s tone was just like the springs of hell, causing one to have one¡¯s hair stand on its end.


    ¡°Originally, I was intending on letting the north and south fight with each other, but since the south has suffered great losses, I have a new n!¡±


    The four sins¡¯ eyes lighted up, especially Ye Zizi¡¯s.


    Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°I will make all of north¡¯s powers willingly to go and attack Voidless Realm!¡±


    Lie Gu hurriedly said, ¡°Your Honor, are we going to go on stage and show off our acting skills again?¡±


    ¡°No! This time, we will stay still!¡±


    The four were immediately stupefied, they were unable to understand just what His Honor¡¯s intention was.


    ¡°I am going to let them understand one thing, which is that, no matter how good they treat others, for the sake of benefits, others would still take a bite off them! That so-called benevolence of theirs is nothing in front of benefits!¡±


    Jue Tian finally understood His Honor¡¯s intention.


    The madams are definitely people who are kindhearted, and their kindheartedness has angered His Honor. Therefore, His Honor is thinking of giving the madams a lesson and make them understand the true meaning of blood.


    ¡°Your Honor, leave this matter to subordinate.¡± Jue Tian bowed and said, willing to be the leader of this time¡¯s n.


    Ye Hua was able to put his mind at ease with Jue Tian leading the n, ¡°Jue Tian, you can have no qualms when leading this time¡¯s n! Let them know what cruelness is! What betrayal is! And just what human nature is!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate understood!¡± Jue Tian decided that he was going to lead this time¡¯s n well and make His Honor be pleased.


    Ye Hua said faintly, ¡°We will begin from Xiao Family! I want Qing Ya to take the initiative to exterminate the entire Xiao Family!¡±


    ¡°Also! Go and check on the case regarding Dongfang Aristocratic Family that happened 100 years ago! I want to see just how many people they are going to be able to protect!¡± Ye Hua was serious this time.


    If there was one thing that Ye Hua has learned, it would be that women shouldn¡¯t be spoiled too much.


    This time, Ye Hua¡¯s intention was very simple, but executing it would be very difficult.


    For example, if Ye Hua wants Qing Ya to take the initiative to exterminate Xiao Family, there had to be a reason for Qing Ya to have to do that, right? Also, various details and rtions have to be thought thoroughly through.


    Not only was this a lesson for the two wives, but this could also be counted as a test for Ye Hua himself.


    ¡°Subordinate should solemnly follow with Your Honor¡¯s order!¡±


    Ye Hua slowly stood up from his throne, then reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t treat them as madams! Whatever that you have to do, do it! I won¡¯t allow them to throw their temper around anymore!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°If they aren¡¯t able to even get over this bit of difficulty, it would mean that they aren¡¯t fit to be madams.¡± After finishing speaking, Ye Hua disappeared from the pce.


    After Ye Hua left, the four sins looked at each other.


    In the past, our targets were enemies, and this time, our targets are the two madams.


    Furthermore, we are going to have to make the two madams have a taste of various kinds of feelings, the difficulty of this time¡¯s n is rather hard.


    ¡°I still have to go to school tomorrow, so I will be going to sleep already.¡± After finished speaking, Ye Zizi disappeared.


    Lie Gu let out a sigh, ¡°His Honor has really been angered this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and this time¡¯s n is going to be harder than putting on a performance.¡± Wei Chang let out a sigh too.


    Jue Tian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t have much change as he said indifferently, ¡°His Honor¡¯s decision is correct, the two madams¡¯ benevolence is basically them being cruel to themselves. Furthermore, we do not need madams who are benevolent!¡±


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu nodded their heads, expressing their approval of Jue Tian¡¯s view.

 Chapter 347: Won’t forgive easily

    <h4>Chapter 347: Won¡¯t forgive easily</h4>


    ¡°Alright, you two who have the brains can slowly discuss with each other on what to do, it will be better for me to go back home and be a hero in bed instead. If there is any big movement, feel free to notify me.¡± After finishing speaking, Lie Gu disappeared from the pce too.


    It sure is nice to return back to this familiar ce, the bloody smell here sure is addictive, just the smell alone is making me be restless.


    Only Wei Chang and Jue Tian remained in the empty pce.


    ¡°Oh yeah, if you all need manpower, feel free to tell me.¡± Lie Gu was very magnanimous.


    Recently, Long¡¯an City¡¯s demons and ghosts have more or less been cleared up by Ye Hua¡¯s subordinates, and Lie Gu¡¯s women were currently extremely free.


    Jue Tian replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°The mission that His Honor has given us this time is very hard, you are going to have to pay more attention to things.¡± Wei Chang couldn¡¯t help but advised.


    Jue Tian also knew that His Honor¡¯s n was going to be difficult to execute, ¡°You can be at ease, have you forgotten what I used to do back then?¡±


    Wei Changughed lightly.


    That¡¯s right, in the past, Jue Tian¡¯s job was to bring despair to the humans, just that, this time¡¯s targets were actually the madams.


    His Honor is really serious about giving the madams a lesson this time, I hope that the two madams will be able to get over this crisis that will being to them.


    ¡°Alright, I will be taking my leave now, I still have sses to teach tomorrow.¡± Jue Tian said faintly.


    Wei Chang teased, ¡°There should be quite a number of beauties in Zijin University, right? Not going to consider chasing after any one of them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in women.¡± After finishing speaking, Jue Tian left.


    Jue Tian¡¯s cold temperament was even colder than Ye Hua¡¯s cold temperament, Jue Tian could be said to be a true aloof prince charming.


    Wei Changughed.


    In the past, I was also not interested in women, but aftering into contact with Tang Wei, my way of thinking changed.


    Ye Hua was currently standing by the window and smoking a cigarette. While looking at Long¡¯an City¡¯s night sky, coldness was being emitted out from his gaze.


    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± Qing Yutong knocked on the door and called out lightly.


    Ye Hua silently took a look at his sister-inw, then turned his gaze away and looked toward the night sky again.


    Qing Yutong pursed her lips.


    I feel that brother-inw seems to have reverted back to that state he was in back then.


    During this past period of time, with great difficulty, brother-inw managed to change a bit, and I was able to even see him smile from time to time. From now on, I reckon that it is going to be very hard to be able to see brother-inw smile.


    ¡°Brother-inw, why not tell big sister and Baizhi your identity? They will definitely be able to understand.¡±


    Qing Yutong naturally didn¡¯t want to see her big sister and brother-inw fight with each other. After all, they were all a family, what was there to even really fight about? Even if there were disagreements, wouldn¡¯t it all be fine if both parties gave in a bit to each other?


    Ye Hua said coldly, ¡°My identity? So what if I told them my identity? If I were to bring them out with me, I would practically be throwing my face away!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t big sister just merely being affected by her blood vessels?¡±


    ¡°Humph! Blood vessels? Even without those blood vessels affecting her, she would still be the way she is, softhearted!¡± Ye Hua extinguished his cigarette butt, then sat on the sofa. Looking at him, his face was filled with coldness.


    I definitely won¡¯t let them off easily this time!


    Qing Yutong sat at Ye Hua¡¯s side, then said attentively, ¡°In the past, big sister has nevere into contact with this kind of stuff, and she only knew how to do business. Only after getting together with you, then did big sister learned of some stuff. Everything has to have a course of events, right?¡±


    ¡°Right now, I am precisely going to give them a course of events, a course of events that they will never forget!¡±


    Qing Yutong didn¡¯t want her big sister to have to go through massive suffering, and she pulled onto her brother-inw¡¯s arm and began acting cute, ¡°Brother-inw~ You know that big sister still loves you~ As the bigger person, just give big sister a small punishment will do~¡±


    Ye Hua turned his head around and gazed at his sister-inw, then said gravely, ¡°Do you want to experience the course of events with your big sister?!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, I forgot to turn off myputer! Brother-inw, do rest early, treat it as I did not say anything.¡± After finishing speaking, Qing Yutong ran away.


    Big sister, don¡¯t me me, I have already tried to plead for you, but this time, you have really pissed off brother-inw.


    However, Qing Yutong was aware that her brother-inw wouldn¡¯t harm her big sister too much. After all, all her brother-inw wanted to do was to make her big sister understand some things. Although it was a bit cruel, it was going to be beneficial for her big sister.


    If Qing Ya was half as sensible as her little sister, Ye Hua wouldn¡¯t need to have such a headache.


    Seeing that his sister-inw left the room, Ye Hua leaned on the sofa and began pondering.


    I have to make Qing Ya and Baizhi understand that their benevolence will only end up being used by their enemies.


    ¡°Wei Chang!¡± Ye Hua called out.


    Very quickly, Wei Chang¡¯s figure appeared within the office.


    ¡°Subordinate pays respect to Your Honor.¡±


    ¡°Remove the control over Xiao Family!¡±


    Although Wei Chang was very confused, he didn¡¯t dare to ask too many questions, ¡°As you bid, subordinate should immediately go and pass over your message.¡±


    After Wei Chang left, Ye Hua lighted up another stick of cigarette, ¡°Since Xiao Family took advantage of your kindheartedness, I should let you see Xiao Family¡¯s true colors!¡±


    Xiao Yi hasn¡¯t had a good sleep in the past few days as he was afraid that something bad would happen.


    Sitting at the pavilion that was situated in the courtyard, Xiao Yi who was wearing high-quality silk nightclothes was currently drinking tea.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, still haven¡¯t slept?¡± Shu Nan leisurely walked over.


    Standing behind Xiao Yi¡¯s back, Shu Nan began massaging Xiao Yi¡¯s shoulders.


    Xiao Yi let out a light sigh, ¡°Was what I did wrong or right?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao, what has happened has already happened, there is no point in thinking about whether it is right or wrong anymore.¡± Shu Nan said tenderly.


    It has to be known that, Ye Hua used Xiao Family because he felt that Xiao Family had a bit of use to him. With that, it also meant that Xiao Family obtained Ye Hua¡¯s protection.


    Just how much of an honor was it to be able to obtain the Supreme Overlord¡¯s protection? Unfortunately, Xiao Family didn¡¯t want to be in a lower status, or perhaps, they didn¡¯t want to be controlled by others.


    The consequences of Xiao Family¡¯s action were going to be very grave.


    Right when the two were chatting about this matter, the void began distorting.


    Xiao Yi and Shu Nan¡¯s expressions sank, and Xiao Yi hurriedly stood up from his seat.


    A lump of ck fog appeared in front of the two.


    Right now, Wei Chang really wanted to just straightforwardly behead the two people who were in front of him.


    Back then, these people came over and plead with us, and yet, they actually have the audacity to stab His Honor in the back! These people really ought to die!


    Shu Nan pulled onto her husband, and Xiao Yi helplessly kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°I merely came over to pass over a message. From now on, I won¡¯t care about Xiao Family¡¯s matters anymore, best of luck to you all!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Xiao Yi and Shu Nan immediately became very surprised.


    It really worked!


    Could this lump of ck fog actually be Qing Ya¡¯s husband? The boss of that Leisure Bar? And right now, he is just merely unwilling to show his face to us?


    They thought too much, Ye Hua disdaineding over to pass the message to them.


    However, no matter what, Xiao Family has achieved their goal.


    Xiao Yi said gravely, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Wei Chang stretched out his palm, and Xiao Yi immediately sensed a movement within his body.


    A thread of ck fog could be seening out of Xiao YI¡¯s body and merged into the lump of ck fog.


    After finishing doing that, Wei Chang left.


    Whatever that His Honor gave to you, His Honor can take it back too!


    Xiao Yi suddenly propped his hands on the ground as hisplexion turned pale, and his breathing became rapid.


    When that thread of ck fog came out from my body, I immediately felt a lot of strength leaving my body.


    Right now, my strength has dropped back to my original strength.


    ¡°Brother Xiao!¡± Shu Nan held onto her husband.


    Xiao Yi said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. At the least, we don¡¯t have to be in others¡¯ control anymore.¡±


    Shu Nan remained silent. However, Shu Nan felt that Xiao Family has done a very foolish thing, has a strong power to rely on, and yet chose to separate from the strong power.


    Within Voidless Realm, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were sitting in Ah Li¡¯s courtyard.


    Both of them had a grievance look on their faces, seemingly just like a wife who left home, and yet their husband actually didn¡¯te and chase after them.


    Both of them have indeed gotten a bit cocky, they thought that because Ye Hua cared a lot for them, Ye Hua would continue spoiling them no matter what, and would change for them.


    Even more, they believed that, after they left home, Ye Hua woulde over and fetch them back home in no time.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi have already thought of what to say when Ye Hua came over to fetch them back home.


    However, after waiting for two hours, Ye Hua still hasn¡¯te over to fetch them back home.


    ¡°Mommy~ When will we be returning home?¡± While dripping with sweat, Donghuang Li who was ying at the side ran over and asked.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled tenderly, ¡°Soon, daddy wille over and fetch us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ah Li will y for a bit more then. Ah Li¡¯s body is full of sweat, Ah Li has to go back home and take a shower.¡± Donghuang Li said while pouting her small mouth, then went and y with the maids.

 Chapter 348: Battle between husband and wives

    <h4>Chapter 348: Battle between husband and wives</h4>


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi let out a deep sigh, then said, ¡°Qing Ya, were we a bit too impulsive?¡±


    Qing Ya was currently very confused too.


    Before I left, I remember that I told Ye Hua that if he were toe and fetch me, I would definitely return home with him. But, so much time has already passed and he still hasn¡¯te and fetch me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit more, Ye Hua probably just isn¡¯t able to let go of his face, give him a bit more time.¡±


    2 more hours passed, and right now, it was already midnight, and Donghuang Li has already fallen asleep in her mother¡¯s embrace.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were still foolishly waiting for Ye Hua.


    ¡°Qing Ya, you understand Ye Hua a bit more than me, why hasn¡¯t hee over and fetch us yet?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked.


    Back then when Donghuang Baizhi found out that her subordinates were killed by Ye Hua''s subordinate, she felt very angry, and furthermore, because Ye Hua wasn¡¯t willing to apologize to her, she felt that it wasn¡¯t fair.


    Right now, after thinking things through, in actuality, I was in the wrong too. Who told me to send those betrothal gifts while I was in a fit of rage? If those betrothal gifts really ended up being delivered, wouldn¡¯t everything had been done for¡­


    Therefore, now that Ye Hua wasn¡¯ting over to fetch her back home, she was beginning to feel mncholy.


    If Ye Hua doesn¡¯te and fetch me, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I am going to be put on the spot? And if I were to go back home by myself now, it would be so embarrassing¡­


    Qing Ya let out a light sigh, ¡°Seems like Ye Hua is really angry this time.¡±


    ¡°Ah! What do we do then?¡± Donghuang Baizhi cried out in surprise.


    ¡°With my understanding of Ye Hua, he is definitely thinking up a n to make us go back home by ourselves.¡± Qing Ya understood Ye Hua rather well, and she managed to guess correctly.


    Donghuang Baizhi pouted her mouth, ¡°I am not going to go back home, unless hees and fetches us back home.¡±


    ¡°He is definitely sure that we wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to go back home, and thus he is definitely currently thinking up a n.¡± Qing Yaughed bitterly.


    We are your wives, can¡¯t you just give in and coax us for a bit?


    ¡°What n is he going toe up with?¡±


    Qing Ya said, ¡°Do you know why Xiao Family suddenly withdrew from the aristocratic family election?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Ye Hua was the one who ordered Xiao Family to withdraw from the aristocratic family election.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi was startled, ¡°Does he have nothing better to do? Why would he interfere in Xiao Family¡¯s matters?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also unsure just what he is thinking of in his mind.¡± Qing Ya let out a breath, then stood up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I remembered something, during that day, Ye Hua even told me to allow Tang Family to enter into the aristocratic family election.¡± Donghuang Baizhi suddenly recalled what happened that morning.


    This caused Qing Ya to recall that night¡¯s auction, ¡°Ye Hua was the one who told you to allow Tang Family to enter into the aristocratic family election?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, back then when Ye Hua told me to allow Tang Family to enter into the aristocratic family election, I felt that it was a trivial matter, so I followed along with his opinion.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi wrinkled her brows, she felt that Ye Hua was secretly nning something.


    Why did Ye Hua want Xiao Family to withdraw from the election, then nned on letting Tang Family join the election?


    The two women were very puzzled.


    ¡°Qing Ya, Ye Hua couldn¡¯t be setting up his own chess pieces, right?¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked gravely.


    ¡°But he has to have a purpose for doing that, right? You are the empress, and you wield over the entire north. And since you are his wife, there is no need for him to do those things.¡±


    Qing Ya waspletely clueless as to what Ye Hua was trying to do.


    Donghuang Baizhi began specting, ¡°Ye Hua likes to stay at home, and he doesn¡¯t seem like the type who is fond of authority, so why is he interfering in the aristocratic family election?¡±


    ¡°That subordinate of Ye Hua¡¯s from just now has also interfered in south¡¯s matters before, for example, that time when the south was fighting over for an ancient godly item. During that day, I was out camping with Ye Hua. Now that I think back of it, going out camping wasn''t Ye Hua¡¯s main purpose.¡±


    The more Qing Ya thought of it, the more bizarre things seemed.


    ¡°Qing Ya, you are saying that not only did Ye Hua interfere in the north¡¯s matters, but he also interfered in the south¡¯s matters?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi didn¡¯t dare to believe it. The more they spected, the more confused they be about Ye Hua.


    Qing Ya shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then, what if that is really the case?¡± Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s hypothesis made Qing Ya be a bit stupefied.


    After quite a while, Qing Ya said gravely, ¡°If everything was really done by Ye Hua, I will slowly change him, I won¡¯t leave his side. What about you?¡±


    Donghuang Baizhiughed lightly, ¡°Ah Li is already this big, and she was only able to find her daddy after great difficulty, therefore, I naturally won¡¯t be leaving his side too.¡±


    The two women looked at each other and smiled.


    Since Ye Hua was willing to throw his life aside for them, they naturally wouldn¡¯t leave Ye Hua, they were willing to take the time to slowly change their husband.


    Ye Hua wants to express that he wasn¡¯t going to shoulder the me.


    However, Jue Tian was after all Ye Hua¡¯s subordinate, therefore, it wasn¡¯t possible for Ye Hua to not shoulder the me for the massacre of sects and families.


    ¡°Then, what do we have to do to change Ye Hua¡¯s temper? At the least, we have to make him drop those facious reasonings of his.¡± Donghuang Baizhi asked.


    ¡°I reckon that Ye Hua is going to want to prove those facious reasonings of his, thus, he will be setting his hands on those families. What we have to do is to let Ye Hua understand that this world isn¡¯t as he thinks. Although there are bad guys in this world, the majority of people are all good people.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s eyes lighted up, ¡°Qing Ya, are you saying that, we should team up to stand up against Ye Hua?¡±


    Qing Ya smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that exciting?¡±


    ¡°A little. But what if we lose?¡±


    ¡°If we lose, we will obediently return home and beg for his forgiveness, and if we win, Ye Hua will be an obedient little baby.¡±


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled sweetly, immediately causing her to look extremely beautiful, ¡°I love it when Ye Hua acts like an obedient little baby.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    The two like-minded wives were preparing to turn the demon king into an obedient little baby. Their courage was truly apudable.


    However, they thought too simply.


    Qing Ya, a businesswoman who only knows how to do business, and Donghuang Baizhi, an empress who hasn¡¯t experienced gale and storm, how could the two of them possibly be a match for Ye Hua, a man who has experienced countless battles and stands atop piles and piles of dead bodies.


    This was going to be a battle between husband and wives, with the entire south and north as the chessboard.


    Looking at the current situation, Donghuang Baizhi has the upper hand. After all, she was Voidless Realm¡¯s empress, and whatever she wanted to do with the aristocratic family election, all she had to do was speak.


    And if Ye Hua wants to interfere in the aristocratic family election, he was going to have to set his hands on a family.


    Donghuang Baizhi was intending to promptly collect all the information she could and adopt measures ording to the information she obtained.


    Right now, Donghuang Baizhi was guessing that Ye Hua was going to set his hands on Tang Family!


    If Ye Hua knew about Donghuang Baizhi¡¯s guess, he would definitely shout out, ¡°Foolish woman, how could I possibly be that obvious? Even if I sit at home and don¡¯t move, I am still able to properly give you two a lesson!¡±


    This night, Ye Hua was destined to have to go to sleep while hugging onto a quilt.


    If I had known that this would happen, I should have done the deed with Donghuang Baizhi during those past few days and let her know just how formidable I am!


    If you two have the capability, don¡¯te crawling back home!


    I am definitely going to show them just how formidable I am and make them obediently acknowledge their mistake. Afterward, if they were to serve upon me together, I may perhaps let bygones be bygones!


    Zijin City was at the heart of China, and Zijin University was a long-established university that was famous even in the entire world.


    Zijin University was a university where many students yearned to attend, and there were even quite a number of foreign students at Zijin University.


    Early morning on the campus, a floral scent that was able to refresh one''s mind filled the air, and modern school buildings could be seen everywhere in the university.


    Youthful students that were filled with vitality were walking around the campus while with a smile on their faces. This kind of carefree and worriless university life will end once they graduated, and their lives of despair will then begin.


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, look over there, two beauties!¡± A freshman student pointed at two girls that were not far away from him and shouted out.


    ¡°As a freshman student, you should focus on your studies and shouldn¡¯t keep on thinking about girls!¡± A senior student criticized the freshman student, but his gaze was pointed at the two girls.

 Chapter 349: Aloof prince charming Jue Tian

    <h4>Chapter 349: Aloof prince charming Jue Tian</h4>


    ¡°Why does that girl seem so delicate? She makes me want to really protect her.¡± The freshman student let out a sigh.


    This is my first time seeing such a kind of girl, just looking at her makes me want to pamper and protect her.


    ¡°There are plenty of people who wants to protect her, with or without you, it won¡¯t make a difference.¡± The senior student said in disdain.


    The two weren¡¯t the only ones talking about the two girls in a low voice, other students were also doing that too. Because this girl innately has a face and aura that made others want to protect her and couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer even a tiny bit of harm.


    This girl was precisely Dongfang Yuer, and the girl beside her was her dormitory bestie, Song Xiaoxiao.


    Compared to Dongfang Yuer, Song Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t that outstanding. However, beauties always have to have other people by their sides to offset them, right?


    It wasn¡¯t that Song Xiaoxiao wasn''t good-looking, just that she wasn¡¯t as good-looking whenpared to Dongfang Yuer.


    Of course, the two¡¯s rtionship was very good, the two were pretty much like sisters with each other.


    ¡°Yuer, our school hired a super, super, super aloof professor.¡± Song Xiaoxiao who was holding onto Dongfang Yuer¡¯s arm said exaggeratedly, and she even made a gesture with her hand.


    Dongfang Yuer was pondering about something in her mind and didn¡¯t hear what Song Xiaoxiao was saying.


    ¡°Yuer,ter on is going to be the aloof prince charming professor¡¯s public lesson, so let¡¯s go early and upy seats for ourselves. I heard that the aloof prince charming¡¯s sses are always full, and the students who attend his sses are all girls.¡± Song Xiaoxiao said while with an infatuated look on her face.


    Those few days when the professor was holding public lessons, I went to his lessons a bit toote and there weren¡¯t any seats left. Therefore, I was only able to look at the prince charming professor¡¯s gracefulness in the school forum.


    The prince charming professor is so aloof and handsome~


    There still wasn¡¯t any response from Dongfang Yuer, Dongfang Yuer seemed to have something heavy on her mind.


    ¡°Yuer, what are you thinking about?¡± Song Xiaoxiao asked while shaking onto Dongfang Yuer.


    Dongfang Yuer came back to her senses, and she let out a slight smile, ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Why have you turned foolish right after summer vacation ended? Let me bring you to go and see a handsome guy, I heard that looking at handsome guys can help to stimte the brain cells, and thereby attain longevity.¡±


    Dongfang Yuer said gently, ¡°I won¡¯t be going, you can go by yourself instead.¡±


    This summer vacation was practically a nightmare for Dongfang Yuer. Not only was she sold to Bai Family by her mother, but she also had to get verbally abused by Bai Qi. She was only able to have a bit of peace when she was back at this school that she was currently attending.


    Listening to that tone of Dongfang Yuer¡¯s, Song Xiaoxiao immediately became mncholy.


    My voice is loud, and Yuer¡¯s voice is very low and gentle. Even when Yuer is quarreling with other people, her tone would still always be low and gentle, causing her voice to possess no lethality at all.


    However, I guess that that is why she is able to cause the guys to have the desire to want to protect her.


    ¡°You have to apany me, I¡¯m scared of going alone.¡± Song Xiaoxiao pleaded, and the look on her face was practically saying, ¡°if you don¡¯te with me, I am going to cry¡±.


    Seeing that her close friend was pleading with her, Dongfang Yuer didn¡¯t have the heart to reject her close friend.


    This was the kind of girl Dongfang Yuer was. She would rather see herself get injured than see others get injured. This was also why when her mother sold her to Bai Family, she didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dongfang Yuer smiled lightly.


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s start running, or else we won¡¯t be able to get any seats.¡± While speaking, Song Xiaoxiao pulled onto Dongfang Yuer and began running.


    This immediately caused the boys who were looking at them to begin drooling saliva.


    The sight of beautifuldies running was truly a sight to behold. Long hair fluttering in the wind, and the objects that were bouncing up and down¡­


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, slow down.¡± Dongfang Yuer¡¯s face turned red after running for a bit. Her weak physical strength was somewhat unable to keep up with running for too long.


    All the way until the two reached the outside of a ssroom, then did they stop running.


    ¡°It is fortunate that we ran fast enough, or else there won¡¯t be any seats left already.¡± Song Xiaoxiao said as she patted onto her chest, while Dongfang Yuer had a helpless look on her face.


    Dongfang Yuer wasn¡¯t interested in handsome guys, only studying was able to let Dongfang Yuer forget about a lot of things.


    Looking within the spacious ssroom, it could be seen that 70% of the seats have already been upied, and right now there was still half an hour until the ss starts.


    Right when the two were about to sit down, a pretty-looking girl wrinkled her brows and shouted, ¡°There is already someone sitting here!¡±


    Song Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t like Dongfang Yuer, ¡°This seat isn¡¯t upied at all, you are evidently upying this seat for someone else!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am upying this seat for someone else, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Dongfang Yuer pulled onto Song Xiaoxiao and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s just sit at the side.¡±


    Song Xiaoxiao took a re at the girl, then sat on the seats that were located at the side with Dongfang Yuer. The seats that they were going to sit down on just now were located at the middle, and the view at the middle was the best.


    Suddenly, the clicking sound of high heel shoes rang out, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads over and took a look.


    Turns out, it was actually the school belle, Guan Yanxin!


    This girl possessed the height of a model, her skin was white, her face was pretty, and her figure was explosive. The red color skintight skirt of hers that she was currently wearing seems to be worn specially for the uing lesson, and the expression on her face was extremely haughty, seemingly like she was an empress.


    Some freshman students could be heard discussing in a low voice.


    ¡°I heard that this Guan Yanxin¡¯s background is very big.¡±


    ¡°I heard about her not too long after I came to this school, I heard that those people who provoked her have all withdrawn from the school.¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice a bit, if she hears you talking about her, you will definitely be in for a trouble.¡±


    Guan Yanxin could be seen sitting on the seat that Song Xiaoxiao was going to sit on just now. The pretty girl at the side seems to be Guan Yanxin¡¯s follower.


    ¡°Tsk, what is she being cocky about.¡± Song Xiaoxiao pouted her mouth.


    Dongfang Yuer said lightly, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    All Song Xiaoxiao could do was pent up her anger. From her angle, she was going to only be able to see the side of the prince charming professor¡¯s face.


    After quite a while, the aloof prince charming professor finally arrived.


    With a dashing hairstyle, Jue Tian could be seen wearing a pure white western suit and a pair of gold frame eyesses. Adding along with the ice-cold aura that was being emitted out from his entire body, the students immediately went crazy when they saw him.


    When Jue Tian walked into the ssroom, he coldly swept his eyes over the ssroom.


    As expected, the students who are here for my ss are all females. In the past, why didn¡¯t I notice that I possess such enticement toward the opposite sex?


    When the students saw that Jue Tian arrived in the ssroom, faint breathings began ringing out in the entire ssroom.


    Meanwhile, Jue Tian didn¡¯t care about it in the slightest bit as he slowly walked toward the lectern.


    Not only did Jue Tian¡¯s action not cause the girls to have the feeling of dislike, but it also caused the girls to adore Jue Tian even more.


    Looking at the female students, Jue Tian didn¡¯t want to waste time and speak nonsense. After all, Jue Tian was currently very busy as he had to formte a series of ns for His Honor¡¯s n.


    ¡°Do you all know what you all are here to learn today?¡± Jue Tian ced his hands behind his back and asked, and this action of his caused the female students to be dazed.


    With her fists raised to her chin, Song Xiaoxiao said infatuatedly, ¡°So handsome¡­ so handsome¡­¡±


    Dongfang Yuer remained unmoved, all she wanted to do was to listen to Jue Tian¡¯s ss.


    Guan Yanxin was behaving very calmly, but there was a strong feeling of wanting to control in her gaze, seemingly as if she wants to train the man in front of her into a little kitten.


    ¡°You, answer my question.¡± Jue Tian said as he pointed at Guan Yanxin.


    Guan Yanxin slowly stood up from her seat, and looking at her graceful posture, it could be seen that she possessed a good upbringing.


    ¡°Professor, the reason I¡¯m here is just to see you.¡± Guan Yanxin¡¯s guts were very big, she immediately began flirting with Jue Tian.


    All of the female students had a look of disdain on their faces.


    Shameless woman, to actually try to seduce my prince charming!


    Jue Tian took a look at Guan Yanxin and indicated her to sit back down, then pointed at Dongfang Yuer and asked, ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    Jue Tian was evidently asking Dongfang Yuer, but Song Xiaoxiao who was beside Dongfang Yuer ended up being the one who became extremely excited.


    Dongfang Yuer stood up from her seat, then said gently, ¡°I¡¯m here to listen to your ss.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the female students clicked their tongues.


    Even that Guan Yanxin also admitted that she was here solely for the professor, and yet you actually said that you are here to listen to his ss? Are you even a woman?


    This Dongfang Yuer is definitely trying to attract the aloof prince charming professor¡¯s attention by saying that she is here to listen to his ss, what a brilliant move.

 Chapter 350: Entered my body

    <h4>Chapter 350: Entered my body</h4>


    Jue Tian nodded his head, and thetter slowly sat back down on her seat.


    Dongfang Yuer didn¡¯t feel that Jue Tian was handsome at all.


    ¡°Within your eyes, what is hypnosis?¡± Jue Tian asked faintly.


    A female student could be heard shouting out, ¡°Professor, I¡¯m willing to get hypnotized by you, then have you do illegal things to me!¡±


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, this girl¡¯s guts were even bigger.


    The sounds of hissing filled the entire ssroom.


    Just how shameless is this student to actually say that to my prince charming?


    Jue Tian didn¡¯t get angry and said faintly, ¡°Hypnosis is a part of science and requires knowledge. Take for example, in actuality, you have already been hypnotized by me, but you aren¡¯t aware of it.¡±


    Jue Tian was quick in learning how to teach a ss, in just a few days of teaching, he was already rather good at teaching sses.


    With just two sentences, Jue Tian immediately managed to stir up the atmosphere and shift the topic onto hypnosis.


    All of the female students didn¡¯t believe in what Jue Tian said.


    Jue Tian looked toward Guan Yanxin and asked faintly, ¡°Do you believe?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Guan Yanxin shook her head.


    Jue Tian then looked toward Dongfang Yuer and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Dongfang Yuer shook her head.


    ¡°The two of you,e up to the stage.¡±


    Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin were a bit confused as to what Jue Tian was going to do, but they still stood up from their seats and came up to the stage.


    Two school belles being present at the same stage wasn¡¯t a scene that could often be seen.


    ¡°Professor, are you going to try and hypnotize us?¡± Guan Yanxin was poised, while Dongfang Yuer who was at the side appeared to be very quiet.


    Jue Tian didn¡¯t look at Guan Yanxin, and instead, looked toward the students, ¡°Just as I have said, they have already been hypnotized by me, just that they are unaware of it.¡±


    ¡°Professor, you can¡¯t be all talk and no action!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, at the least, you have to make our two school belles perform a bit of something.¡±


    ¡°How about making them kiss with each other? If they do that, we will believe you.¡±


    Jue Tian didn¡¯t respond to any of them, and instead, he looked toward Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin and said, ¡°Lift up your hair.¡±


    The two school belles lifted up their hair, and there wasn¡¯t any peculiarity in their expressions, they seemed very normal.


    ¡°Professor Jue, isn¡¯t that too fake?¡±


    A middle-aged man could be seen walking toward the stage. This middle-aged man was also a hypnosis professor, just that, no one really attends his lessons, while Jue Tian¡¯s lessons were always full of students. Therefore, he was here today to give Jue Tian a lesson.


    Jue Tian said faintly, ¡°Professor Liu, do you have any advice that you want to give to me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to say that I have any advice for you. I just don¡¯t want to see the students get bluffed.¡± Professor Liu said in a loud voice, seemingly like he was going to expose the fact that Jue Tian was a swindler.


    Jue Tian didn¡¯t really care as he said faintly, ¡°How are you going to prove that I am a swindler?¡±


    ¡°With hypnosis, of course!¡± Professor Liu said with confidence.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Seeing that Jue Tian agreed, Professor Liu looked toward the two school belles.


    These two girls are so pretty, this Professor Jue sure knows how to have fun, to only call the school belles and not the other students. If I am able to touch their bodies for a bit after I have hypnotized them, it would be great.


    ¡°They have already been hypnotized by me, so you better find someone else from outside of the ssroom.¡±


    Professor Liu was amused by what Jue Tian said, ¡°This is the reaction of someone after they have been hypnotized? You should go and bluff primary school students instead.¡±


    ¡°Come over.¡± Jue Tian gestured his finger at the two school belles.


    After Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin walked over to Jue Tian¡¯s back, Jue Tian said faintly, ¡°Help me massage my shoulders.¡±


    And as expected, the two school belles began massaging Jue Tian¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Alright, go back to where you two were standing.¡±


    During the entire process, there wasn¡¯t any peculiarity with the two school belles, they seemed very normal.


    ¡°Oh, how much money did you give them?¡± Professor Liu didn¡¯t believe that there was such a kind of hypnosis.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe, you can go ahead and give it a try with your own hypnosis.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me then!¡±


    While speaking, Professor Liu walked up to the stage, then took out a pocket watch and told the two school belles to lie down.


    ¡°Rx, rx your whole body, then close your eyes.¡±


    Jue Tian said faintly, ¡°He is molesting you.¡±


    Right after Jue Tian finished speaking, the two school belles opened their eyes, and both of them gave Professor Liu a p on his face.


    p!


    p!


    ¡°Old pervert!¡±


    ¡°Damn hoodlum!¡±


    Right after, the two school belles ran off the stage, and the female students below were pointing at Professor Liu and bawling at him.


    ¡°Report him! To actually use hypnosis to take advantage of students!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I saw this old pervert being touchy toward the two school belles!¡±


    Professor Liu waspletely stupefied.


    What is going on, I had only spoken a sentence just now and didn¡¯t do anything!


    ¡°Professor Liu, I have already told you, they have already been hypnotized by me.¡± Jue Tian gazed coldly at the old man in front of him.


    If this is ced in the past, I would have long killed this old man already.


    ¡°You!!! Just you wait!¡±


    While speaking, Professor Liu fled from the ssroom. From now on, he was going to have to live with the title of being an old pervert.


    Guan Yanxin said to Jue Tian, ¡°Professor Jue, you have entered my body just now, you have to take responsibility~¡±


    Immediately, the sounds of hissing rang out in the ssroom.


    Song Xiaoxiao said in a low voice, ¡°Yuer, from the looks of things, Professor Jue has also entered your body just now.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying!¡± Dongfang Yuer said with her face red.


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious, I also want Professor Jue to enter my body.¡±


    In no time, the lesson came to an end, and Dongfang Yuer pulled onto Song Xiaoxiao who was still reluctant to leave and left the ssroom.


    Meanwhile, Guan Yanxin walked toward Jue Tian and said sweetly, ¡°Professor Jue, are you free tonight?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Guan Yanxin blocked Jue Tian¡¯s path and said sweetly, ¡°Professor Jue, you have already entered my body just now, so how can you be so heartless to me right after?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there is going to be a banquet tonight, and I want you to be my partner.¡± Guan Yanxin said sweetly, and that tone of hers was filled with unbounded enticement.


    Jue Tian asked, ¡°Family gathering?¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, Professor Jue, you are also someone from the inner circle.¡± Guan Yanxin went into a daze for a moment, then said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright,e over and pick me up tonight.¡± After finishing speaking, Jue Tian left.


    Looking at Jue Tian¡¯s aloofness, Guan Yanxin licked onto her red lips.


    I precisely like aloof men that are like this, conquering men that are like this is pleasurable.


    Jue Tian was currently living in the teachers¡¯ dormitory, and upon returning back to the dormitory, Jue Tian reported this news to His Honor.


    Ye Hua only had one request, which was that, his two wives weren¡¯t allowed to obtain anything that could be used against him, even if they knew that he was the one plotting behind the scenes, they couldn¡¯t do anything if they don¡¯t have any proof.


    Jue Tian expressed that he understood.


    During the night, a red color Ferrari came to a stop outside of the school.


    Jue Tian was still wearing the same white color western suit. After opening the Ferrari¡¯s door, Jue Tian entered the Ferrari.


    The person who was driving the Ferrari was Guan Yanxin. Girls who were in their youth looked extremely enticing, every inch of their skin was emitting out fragrance.


    However, Jue Tian waspletely unmoved, if not for the fact that he needed a logical identity to use, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to even be here.


    ¡°Professor Jue, you sure are handsome.¡± Guan Yanxin was wearing a V-neck gown, and that deep chasm was enough to make one gasp in amazement.


    Jue Tian said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I precisely like men that are like you.¡± Guan Yanxin teased, then stepped on the pedal.


    Booming sounds rang out from the engine, resonating throughout the street, and the Ferrari began speeding on the road.


    International Hotel was one of Zijin City¡¯s iconic buildings, International Hotel was a building where two straight buildings connected with each other at their tips, forming into a triangr building. The design concept of International Hotel was rtively fresh.


    The moment the Ferrari arrived at the hotel, a manager immediately ran over and shouted out, ¡°Miss Guan!¡±


    ¡°Park the car properly.¡± Guan Yanxin threw her car key into the manager¡¯s embrace, and the manager hurriedly caught onto the car key.


    Jue Tian got off the car, then adjusted onto his eyesses.


    This Guan Yanxin¡¯s background seems to be not that simple.


    Guan Yanxin could be seen walking to the front of Jue Tian, then actually embraced onto Jue Tian¡¯s arm and said sweetly, ¡°What do you think? This hotel is opened by my family.¡±

 Chapter 351: Lucky star

    <h4>Chapter 351: Lucky star</h4>


    ¡°Not bad. What does your family do?¡±


    If not for the sake of aplishing His Honor¡¯s n, I really want to kill this woman!


    ¡°Give me a kiss and I will tell you.¡±


    This was basically a material benefit, if it was another man, the man would have immediately granted Guan Yanxin¡¯s request, but Jue Tian, on the other hand, felt that she was humiliating him.


    However, because Guan Yanxin was still a bit useful to him, he held onto her willow waist, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Annoying~ There¡¯s a lot of people here.¡± Guan Yanxin didn¡¯t expect that Jue Tian would suddenly hold onto her waist, and she was feeling a bit shy.


    Although Guan Yanxin was willful, she wasn¡¯t bad to the point of being promiscuous. Up till now, she still hasn¡¯t had a boyfriend before. This time, she took a fancy for Jue Tian, and thus decided to take the initiative to chase after Jue Tian.


    However, Jue Tian was only intending on using her and didn¡¯t have any other intentions.


    Right now, Jue Tian understood his own advantages. While lightly caressing onto Guan Yanxin¡¯s slender waist with his right hand, he said faintly, "Not going to tell me?"


    The numbing feeling that wasing from Guan Yanxin¡¯s waist caused her to be nervous, but at the same time, she felt that it was very exciting, especially since there were many peopleing and going near them.


    ¡°Professor Jue, do you know about the aristocratic families?¡±


    Jue Tian went into a daze for a moment, and he tightened the grip on his right hand, causing Guan Yanxin to actually get pulled into his embrace. This shows that Jue Tian got excited upon hearing what Guan Yanxin said.


    If I¡¯m able to sneak into an aristocratic family, it would be much easier for me to pull the strings behind the scenes.


    Although Jue Tian¡¯s hypnosis seemed very formidable, there were ws in his hypnosis too. If he were to hypnotize Guan Yanxin, Guan Yanxin¡¯s words and actions may seem normal from the beginning, but as time passed by, she would slowly change, and the people who were close to her would be able to easily see that there was something wrong with Guan Yanxin¡¯s behavior.


    Furthermore, His Honor has ordered Jue Tian that he must not leave behind any evidence. Therefore, Jue Tian can¡¯t use his hypnosis as he wants to.


    ¡°Jue Tian~ What are you doing~¡± Guan Yanxin shouted out sweetly.


    I didn¡¯t expect that he would get so agitated upon hearing that I am someone who is from an aristocratic family.


    However, this is good too, I managed to get myself a handsome professor by using my family¡¯s title.


    Jue Tian who was hugging onto Guan Yanxin felt like he was about to puke.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there woulde a day where I would need to use my looks.


    ¡°Jue Tian, are you feeling ufortable?¡± Guan Yanxin just precisely likes such a man like Jue Tian. Perhaps, this was what that was called love at first sight.


    Jue Tian regained hisposure and said calmly, ¡°Nothing, just feeling a bit nauseous.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and buy some medicines for you then.¡±


    ¡°No need, let¡¯s head in.¡±


    Jue Tian really wanted to see who will be present at today¡¯s banquet and begin nning for his future ns. As for the woman who was by his side, he will make use of her for the time being.


    The two directly took the lift and arrived at the top floor.


    ¡°Miss Guan!¡±


    The attendant that was by the elevator greeted respectfully.


    However, Guan Yanxin couldn¡¯t care less about the attendant, she was currently happily holding onto Jue Tian¡¯s arm.


    Jue Tian swept his eyes over the group, and he discovered that the people present here were basically Zijin City¡¯s family heads.


    Xiao Yi, Tang Wushuang, Bai Cixin, Bai Cixin''s little brother, Wang Dabao, Chen Xuanzong, and that student who attended my ss just now is also present here.


    Not bad! I didn¡¯te to this banquet for nothing!


    Guan Family¡¯s motive for hosting this banquet was the same as Ye Family, trying to win over supporters.


    ¡°Miss Guan.¡±


    ¡°Miss Guan.¡±


    Various family heads greeted cordially, and Guan Yanxin who was holding onto Jue Tian¡¯s arm responded to their greetings by nodding her head while with a slight smile on her face.


    Guan Yanxin¡¯s bearing could be seen to be that of someone from a big family.


    Jue Tian was currently thinking over Guan Yanxin¡¯s usefulness in aiding his ns.


    For the sake of making things easy, should I use this identity to get into Guan Family?


    ¡°Big brother, big brother.¡± Guan Yanxin could be heard shouting toward a man.


    Jue Tian looked over, and Guan Yanxin¡¯s big brother could be seen to be an impressive-looking man who possessed unordinary bearing.


    ¡°Yanxin, you are finally here, father has been looking all over for you.¡± Guan Li walked over and said with a smile. Following after, seeing that his sister was holding onto a man¡¯s arm, his brows became tightly wrinkled.


    Guan Yanxin introduced with a smile, ¡°Big brother, this is Jue Tian, my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°When did you have a boyfriend?¡± Guan Li asked gravely, and his tone didn¡¯t sound friendly.


    ¡°Why, do you think that only you are allowed to have a girlfriend, and I¡¯m not allowed to have a boyfriend? Big brother, you can¡¯t be like this.¡± Guan Yanxin thought that her big brother was joking around with her, and thus she said teasingly.


    Guan Li pulled his sister to the side, ¡°You know that father is going to announce the marriage between you and Jiang Family today, and yet you still brought a man over here?!¡±


    ¡°I brought my boyfriend over here precisely because father is going to make that announcement.¡± Guan Yanxin said with an indifferent look on her face, she was precisely going to go against her father.


    ¡°Do you want father¡¯s face to sweep the floor?! You are too insensible!¡±


    ¡°What does that have anything to do with me. In any case, I will pick my own man.¡±


    Guan Li was angered to the point that his head was hurting, ¡°You¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to say about you. If you care about that boyfriend of yours, immediately break up with him, or else he won¡¯t be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡±


    ¡°I will see just who will dare to touch him!¡± Guan Yanxin wasn¡¯t one that was easy to provoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jue Tian walked over and asked faintly.


    Guan Li took a look at Jue Tian, then said to his sister, ¡°You do as you see fit.¡±


    After finished speaking, Guan Li left.


    Jue Tian felt that things didn¡¯t seem to be looking good for him.


    This is a good chance for me to sneak into an aristocratic family, I can¡¯t let this woman run away from me.


    ¡°My father is going to sell me away.¡± Guan Yanxin let out a breath, then said lightly.


    Guan Yanxin¡¯s helplessness right now was more or less the same as Dongfang Yuer¡¯s helplessness, both of them were being used as bargaining chips.


    Upon hearing that, Jue Tian¡¯s heart sunk, and his expression turned grave.


    I was still thinking about how to make use of her just a while ago, but in the blink of an eye, everything became meaningless.


    Looking at Jue Tian¡¯s expression, Guan Yanxin thought that Jue Tian became unhappy upon hearing what she said.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Guan Yanxin asked curiously.


    Jue Tian who had his brows wrinkled nodded his head.


    All of his ns that he had been thinking up for quite a while have all be meaningless, so how could he not be angry?


    ¡°Do you dare to gamble together with me?¡± Guan Yanxin asked in a low voice.


    In the end, when all was said and done, Guan Yanxin was trying to use Jue Tian to break away from her family marriage, just that, she chose someone that she liked to make use of.


    In a way, Guan Yanxin had more or less the same idea as Qing Ya.


    After hearing what Guan Yanxin said, Jue Tian felt that he had no choice but to take a gamble.


    If I¡¯m able to sneak into Guan Family, it would be the best, but if I¡¯m unable to sneak into Guan Family, a lot of troublesome matters are going to pop up.


    In any case, this Jiang Family is also an aristocratic family, if I were to mess up Jiang Family¡¯s marriage with Guan Family, those two families may end up going on bad terms with each other.


    ¡°What is your family''s intention in holding this banquet?¡± While standing by the window, Jue Tian naturally was going to fish out information from Guan Yanxin.


    Guan Yanxin has already drunk a ss of red wine, and her face was currently slightly red, ¡°Let me tell you, but you mustn¡¯t tell anyone else what I told you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of the longevity fruits.¡± Guan Yanxin said secretly.


    Confusion appeared on Jue Tian¡¯s face, ¡°Longevity fruits?¡±


    ¡°You probably do not know this, but in actuality, aristocratic families aren¡¯t the most formidable, on top of the aristocratic families, there is still a power called Voidless Realm. Every hundred years, Voidless Realm would distribute a batch of longevity fruits. Only the aristocratic families know about that, and those normal families arepletely unaware of that. You mustn¡¯t tell anyone else about this, if not I will get in trouble.¡±


    Guan Yanxin who was slightly drunk said dazedly,pletely unaware of just how important this piece of information that she just shared was.


    Even Ye Hua also didn¡¯t know about the longevity fruits, and yet, Jue Tian actually ended up finding out about it.


    This Guan Yanxin is truly my lucky star.


    Seeing that Jue Tian had a surprised look on his face, Guan Yanxin smiled, ¡°There are a lot of secrets within the aristocratic families, and pretty much all of them are unpresentable.¡±


    ¡°You are drunk.¡± Jue Tian was currently a little excited.


    I did the right thing toe here today, this woman knows a lot of things.


    However, I mustn¡¯t behave too radical, if not she will end up bing suspicious.


    How about I just directly use my hypnosis on her?


    No, this woman is still useful in the future, I have to think of a way to make her be devoted to me.

 Chapter 352: Alliances

    <h4>Chapter 352: Alliances</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, but I want to get drunk.¡± Guan Yanxin¡¯s tone seemed to be filled with lots of helplessness.


    Being born in an aristocratic family, although authority and power were easily obtainable, she had to lose her personal freedom, every word she spoke and every action she did, she had to first take into consideration of her family¡¯s face.


    Even such a thing as having a boyfriend was restricted by her family.


    Using Guan Yanxin¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯m already 20+ years old, and yet I don¡¯t even know how it feels to be a woman. I really want to find a man who I like and have my first experience with him. After that, I will just go with the flow of whatever that happens. At the least, my first time will be with someone who I like.¡±


    Jue Tian was currently feeling a bit vexed, the response that his body was giving out was to not touch the woman, but his mind was constantly reminding him of His Honor¡¯s order.


    In the end, His Honor¡¯s order prevailed.


    Jue Tian lightly embraced onto Guan Yanxin, and Guan Yanxin was lying in Jue Tian¡¯s embrace and enjoying this moment between the two of them.


    No matter what this man¡¯s motives are, at the least, he is someone who I like.


    Jue Tian was currently faced with another issue.


    How do I make her be willing to do whatever that I tell her to do? This is a bit difficult!


    However, looking at Dongfang Yuer who was present at the scene, Jue Tian asked curiously, ¡°Why is that student present here?¡±


    Guan Yanxin turned her head around to take a look, then said, ¡°She¡¯s more or less the same as me, a girl who was sold away by her family.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And the person who is by her side is her husband?¡± Jue Tian looked at Bai Qi and asked curiously.


    ¡°Nope, he isn¡¯t. I heard that they still haven¡¯t done the deed with each other. Although this Dongfang Yuer is soft-tempered, she is rather unyielding. I must say, she does indeed sort of have the shadow of Dongfang Aristocratic Family.¡± Guan Yanxinughed lightly.


    ¡°Dongfang Aristocratic Family?¡± Jue Tian asked.


    Guan Yanxin nodded her head, ¡°That¡¯s right. Dongfang Family is originally an aristocratic family too, but something happened, and they got their title removed. Dongfang Yuer is someone who is from Dongfang Family¡¯s current younger generation.¡±


    My luck today is practically shooting off the roof!


    First, it is Guan Family, and now, it is Dongfang Family!


    His Honor has given an order to check on Dongfang Family¡¯s case, and this Dongfang Yuer could just be the breakthrough point in getting to the bottom of Dongfang Family¡¯s case.


    Just that, how am I going to be able to get to this breakthrough point without seeming suspicious? I am going to have to slowly think about that.


    Following after, Guan Yanxin talked about quite a few disputes between different families.


    Take for examples, Xiao Family and Tang Family were on bad terms with each other, and right now, Tang Family has angered Bai Family. Also, Chen Xuanzong seemed to have the intention of forming an alliance with Tang Family. The rtionships between the families were ratherplicated.


    This is good news to me, this Guan Yanxin seems to know about a lot of things. I have to make it so that this woman can be used by me for a long period of time. With her to help me out, it will be easy for me to obtain information.


    On the other side of the banquet, Chen Xuanzong could be said to be Zijin City¡¯s ck horse, in just a few days of work, he has already obtained a lot of family heads¡¯ acknowledgment, and his figure could now be seen in practically every banquet that was held in Zijin City.


    Chen Xuanzong decided to ce his feelings for Qing Ya to the side for the time being.


    After I reached the top, I will go and look for Qing Ya and tell her that that Long Aotian is not a good person.


    Long Aotian who was far away hiding in a mountain let out a deep sigh, ¡°What did I even f**king did wrong!¡±


    While holding onto a ss of red wine, Chen Xuanzong came to the front of Tang Wushuang, ¡°Family Head Tang.¡±


    ¡°Family Head Chen.¡± Tang Wushuang¡¯s mood has been very goodtely, and this caused his endocrine to be very active. If not for the beard that was on his face, his voice that he was lowering on purpose, and also the bandage on his chest, Tang Wushuang would look just like a beautiful-looking woman.


    Chen Xuanzong discovered that Tang Wushuang seemed to be purposely lowering his own voice.


    ¡°I got a cold recently, and my throat is feeling a bit ufortable.¡± Tang Wushuang exined with a smile.


    Just that, how would someone of Tang Wushuang¡¯s power level be able to catch a cold so easily?


    Chen Xuanzong said with concern, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Family Head Tang, you should take care of your health and properly recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Family Head Chen, thank you for your concern.¡± Tang Wushuang¡¯s bearing was starting to change a bit, and this caused Chen Xuanzong to have goosebumps.


    ¡°Family Head Tang, when will we start taking action?¡± A few days ago, Chen Xuanzong paid Tang Wushuang a visit, and both of them reached a consensus on exterminating Xiao Family.


    Tang Wushuang looked at Xiao Yi who was standing not far away and said gravely, ¡°After this time¡¯s aristocratic family election is over, we will immediately start taking action!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can put my mind at ease.¡± Chen Xuanzong patted onto Tang Wushuang¡¯s shoulder, and thetter went into a slight daze for a moment. Even more, just like a girl, shyness actually appeared on thetter¡¯s face.


    This caused Chen Xuanzong to immediately pull back his hand.


    Just what is going on with this Tang Wushuang?


    Xiao Yi naturally spotted both Tang Wushuang and Chen Xuanzong.


    For those two to be chatting with each other, they are definitely up to no good!


    Looking at Bai Cixin who was not far away, Xiao Yi let out a polite smile on his face, then walked over to Bai Cixin.


    ¡°Family Head Bai.¡±


    Bai Cixin slowly turned her body around, ¡°Family Head Xiao, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Family Head Bai is still as pretty as always, even I am engrossed by your looks.¡±


    Wang Dabao, who was at the side, had an ugly look on his face.


    To actually dare to flirt with my wife while in front of me! Don¡¯t think that you can act however you want without any misgivings just because you have the Xuan Yuan Sword!


    I am able to suck out a tray of river snails without using my hands, are you able to do that!


    Bai Cixin smiled, ¡°Family Head Xiao, please be cautious with your words, my husband is still by my side.¡±


    Wang Dabao snorted coldly as he held onto his wife¡¯s waist, seemingly like he was saying, ¡°Quickly beat it, you loser!¡±


    ¡°CEO Wang, don¡¯t misunderstand, I merely came over with the intention of forming an alliance.¡± Xiao Yi told them his motive.


    Right now, forming an alliance was the only way out for Xiao Family, and was also the best move for Xiao Family to make.


    Bai Cixin said faintly, ¡°Why should I agree to form an alliance with you?¡±


    ¡°Because we have the same enemy, Tang Family!¡± Xiao Yi said coldly.


    Bai Cixin revealed out a strange smile, then said, ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Upon hearing that Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t here to seduce his wife and was instead here to form an alliance with them, Wang Dabao put his mind at ease.


    In any case, my mouth skills are extremely formidable, and my wife is already unable to free herself from my mouth skills. Therefore, there isn¡¯t really much for me to worry about.


    Xiao Family and Bai Family both possessed an ancient godly item.


    Meanwhile, Tang Chen Alliance only possessed one ancient godly item because only Tang Family possessed an ancient godly item, and Chen Xuanzong didn¡¯t possess an ancient godly item.


    Therefore, if those two alliances were to get into a battle with each other, Xiao Bai Alliance would be in the advantage.


    However, Tang Wushuang¡¯s master, Gui Chengren, was a factor that could not be forgotten about. Gui Chengren was practically the equivalent of a walking ancient godly item.


    Right at this moment, a round-looking middle-aged man appeared at the scene.


    This middle-aged man was precisely Guan Family¡¯s family head, Guan Tong!


    Guan Tong¡¯s height was less than 1.7 meters tall, but his body was extremely fat.


    Looking from far away, he looked just like a walking ball.


    However, do not be deceived by his appearance. No matter what, he was still after all one of the five aristocratic families¡¯ family heads! If he doesn¡¯t possess some capabilities, how would he have been able to get to the position that he was in today?


    ¡°Family Head Guan.¡±


    ¡°Family Head Guan.¡±


    ¡°Family Head Guan.¡±


    The family heads greeted cordially, and Guan Tong appeared to be very happy too. However, when he saw that his daughter was actually nestling against a man¡¯s embrace, his expression immediately sunk.


    If the people from Jiang Family saw this, the marriage between Jiang Family and my Guan Family can practically be called off!


    ¡°My father is here.¡± Guan Yanxin immediately left Jue Tian¡¯s embrace.


    From the looks of it, she was a bit afraid of her father.


    Jue Tian asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you still dare to take a gamble with me?¡±


    Guan Yanxin was shocked when she heard that. As she raised her head and looked at Jue Tian¡¯s face, she saw a face that was filled with confidence, and that confident look gave her a strong sense of security.

 Chapter 353: Try touching her

    <h4>Chapter 353: Try touching her</h4>


    ¡°I dare!¡±


    Jue Tian nodded his head, ¡°Wait here.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Without exining what he was going to do, Jue Tian blended into the crowd and disappeared from Guan Yanxin¡¯s sight.


    This caused Guan Yanxin to be stupefied.


    ¡°Yanxin, who is that man!¡± Guan Tong walked over and questioned.


    Guan Yanxin said gravely, ¡°My boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what day is today?! Are you really intending to pick this day to anger me!¡± Guan Tong bellowed in a low voice.


    My daughter¡¯s action is basically bringing shame upon Guan Family!


    ¡°My own marriage is up to me to decide on what to do!¡± Guan Yanxin was very resolute. Guan Yanxin was better than Dongfang Yuer in this aspect, at the least, Guan Yanxin knew to resist.


    However, Guan Yanxin¡¯s resistance waspletely useless.


    ¡°You will decide on what to do with your own marriage? Where did that boyfriend of yours go to? Does he have the guts to stand in front of me?¡±


    Guan Yanxin looked around the venue and discovered that Jue Tian actually disappeared from the venue.


    Don¡¯t tell me, Professor Jue ran away?


    He asked me if I dare to take a gamble with him, and yet he actually ran away by himself?!


    His guts are really small! I thought that he was a man, but turns out, he was just putting on a brave front!


    ¡°Take a look at how ipetent this boyfriend of yours is, he ran away the moment I arrived here. From this, it could be seen just how despicable and ipetent he is.¡±


    Guan Tong naturally didn¡¯t like to see his daughter getting together with an ordinary person, or perhaps, someone from an ordinary family. To him, the marriage between Jiang Family and his Guan Family was of the utmost importance.


    Guan Yanxin let out a deep sigh.


    I made an error in judgment! I really regret everything that I have said to him.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad, Jiang Zuo is a pretty good boy. Later on, when he arrives at the venue, you will understand once you get to know him.¡±


    Guan Yanxin remained silent, seemingly to have already given up on resisting.


    Guan Tong patted onto his daughter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Yanxin, father knows how you feel about this marriage, but being born in Guan Family, there are a lot of things that you just have to ept and give in to, it was the same for me back then.¡±


    ¡°Father, I got it.¡± Guan Yanxin said disappointedly. Her gaze was still searching within the crowd for Jue Tian¡¯s figure, but unfortunately, Jue Tian really seemed to be gone from the venue.


    Jue Tian was currently standing at an exit staircase and contacting with Wei Chang.


    Jue Tian had to contact Wei Chang because there were some things that Jue Tian really didn¡¯t know how to go about, for example, how to make a woman be willing to willingly help him with his ns.


    ¡°Jue Tian, I have also been pondering about this question for a very long time already.¡± Wei Chang¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness.


    Xiao Tang has recently returned to her school, and she has been staying at her dormitory ever since. It has already been a few days since Ist saw her.


    This caused Wei Chang to be very worried.


    Xiao Tang isn¡¯t angry at me, right?


    In actuality, Tang Wei was indeed really angry with Wei Chang.


    Uncle Wei and I are already at the stage of sharing the same bed, and yet, it has been so long already and he still doesn¡¯t have any reaction!


    Is it because I am not pretty enough? That is evidently not the case, but Uncle Wei just precisely wouldn¡¯t touch me.


    Because of that, Tang Wei has been feeling very sad, she felt that her Uncle Wei doesn¡¯t like her at all.


    Jue Tian asked curiously, ¡°Then, have youe to any conclusion yet?¡±


    ¡°I have, the conclusion that I havee to is that women are fond of acting willfully and doing baffling things.¡± Wei Chang was puzzled when he thought back to the things that Tang Wei did every day.


    Those ¡°baffling¡± things that Tang Wei did was her trying her best to hint at Wei Chang to do the deed with her, but Wei Chang waspletely oblivious to her hints.


    Jue Tian said faintly, ¡°I came across two women who are crucial to carrying out His Honor¡¯s ns, however, I do not know how to make them be devoted to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unable to help you with this problem of yours. Lie Gu seems to know more about this kind of stuff. After all, Lie Gu is the only one amongst us who has managed to maintain a very good rtionship with his women.¡±


    His Honor always has rtionship issues with the two madams, Xiao Tang and I have conflicts with each other too, Little Green and Zi Shan still haven¡¯t reached the stage of sharing the same bed, and only Lie Gu and his three wives have the most harmonious rtionship.


    Oh yeah, Death Mage and Xun Fang have a pretty harmonious rtionship too.


    Those two are practically our role models.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jue Tian cut away hismunication with Wei Chang, then immediately contacted Lie Gu.


    Lie Gu was currently busy working hard to hand over taxes to his wives.


    Yi Ran and Bai Xiaozhen were already lying on the bed while with a satisfied look on their faces, and Lie Gu was currently busy satisfying Wen Xia.


    ¡°Lie Gu, I have a question to ask you.¡± Jue Tian said.


    Lie Gu said while panting, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°How do I make a woman be willing to willingly do things for me?¡±


    Lie Gu said gravely, ¡°Is there even a need to think? Just do it with all of your strength.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± Jue Tian was confused.


    ¡°Do what? Isn¡¯t that obvious? If you want to make a woman be obedient, you have to do it with her till she submits.¡± This was Lie Gu¡¯s theory.


    Look at my three lovely wives, if I say to go left, they will go left, and if I say to go right, they will go right. And if they aren¡¯t willing to listen to me, all I have to do is to just do it with them till they are willing to listen to me. I have already tested this method of mine and it works every time.


    In actuality, Ye Hua could try to imitate Lie Gu¡¯s theory. If Ye Hua were to use up all of his wives¡¯ energy, where would they have the energy toe and find fault with him? His two wives precisely have too much energy but no ce to use their energy on.


    Jue Tian wrinkled his brows tightly, ¡°Will that really work?¡±


    ¡°Just listen to me, it will surely work. Look at His Honor, because he doesn¡¯t listen to me, he constantly gets into quarrels with the two madams.¡±


    Jue Tian felt that what Lie Gu said made sense, ¡°I will think about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can go on and think about it, I still have other matters I have to attend to.¡±


    After cutting off themunication with Jue Tian, Lie Gu seemed as if he has turned into an electric-powered motor, his frequency elerated, and moans were continuously being let out from Wen Xia¡¯s mouth.


    My massaging skills have truly gotten better and better.


    Within the group, Lie Gu was the happiest. Of course, Lie Gu¡¯s women were very happy too as they were able to enjoy their husband¡¯s grace.


    Jue Tian leaned on the staircase¡¯s handrail and let out a deep breath.


    Do I really have to sacrifice my body?


    I feel that it is such a big loss for me if I were to sacrifice my body.


    However, for the sake of His Honor¡¯s ns, I won¡¯t mind even if I have to sacrifice my body!


    But, how do I make it so that I have the opportunity to do it with them?


    Jue Tian had no choice but to request Baidu for help.


    Slipping drugs into drinks, getting the women drunk, and various other bizarre methods popped up on Baidu.


    This caused Jue Tian to shake his head.


    Those methods are too despicable! I, Jue Tian, disdain using such despicable methods.


    Bang!


    The staircase door was suddenly pushed open, and a man who was grabbing onto a woman¡¯s arm could be seen pushing the woman onto a wall.


    Jue Tian took a look and he discovered that it was actually his student, Dongfang Yuer, and that person from Bai Family.


    This is a bit interesting!


    ¡°Dongfang Yuer! What is the meaning of this, are you really not going to give me any face?!¡± Bai Qi mmed his hand onto the wall, and the sound vibration caused Dongfang Yuer¡¯s right ear to go numb.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Seeing that Dongfang Yuer was remaining silent, Bai Qi felt anger surging from his heart.


    ¡°You won¡¯t allow me to touch you, right? I¡¯m just precisely going to touch you today!¡±


    While speaking, Bai Qi kissed toward Dongfang Yuer, and Dongfang Yuer turned pale with fright as she used both of her hands and resisted with all of her strength, ¡°You said that you wouldn¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just precisely going to touch you today! No one is going to be able to stop me!¡±


    Dongfang Yuer¡¯splexion turned extremely pale. However, when she saw the malevolent look that was on Bai Qi¡¯s face, unknown as to where she got her strength from, she kicked directly onto Bai Qi¡¯s crotch.


    Bai Qi immediately became stupefied.


    Right after being kicked on the crotch, Bai Qi raised his hand and gave Dongfang Yuer a p on her face, then held onto his crotch with his hands, ¡°Slut! I am going to kill you today!¡±


    Dongfang Yuer fell to the ground after being pped by Bai Qi. However, she didn¡¯t cry. She felt that it was fine as long as she didn¡¯t get vited and being beaten to death could be considered as a way for her to finally be freed.


    After rxing for a bit, Bai Qi finally felt much better, and right when he was about to give Dongfang Yuer a lesson, the sound of footsteps rang out from the side.


    Jue Tian had been observing the two of them for quite a while, and he felt that this was a good opportunity for him.


    This is a golden opportunity, I mustn¡¯t let go of this opportunity!


    ¡°She is my student, try touching her and see what happens!¡± Jue Tian slowly walked over, and his tone was icy-cold.


    In order to obtain Dongfang Yuer¡¯s trust, Jue Tian was willing to kill Bai Qi.


    After all, Bai Qi wasn¡¯t going to have any effect on Jue Tian¡¯s ns, but if Bai Qi were to turn into a corpse, Bai Qi may have a bit of effect on Jue Tian¡¯s ns.


    Jue Tian helped Dongfang Yuer up from the ground, then straightforwardly pulled Dongfang Yuer into his embrace andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, teacher is here to protect you.¡±

 Chapter 354: I like you

    <h4>Chapter 354: I like you</h4>


    If not for the fact that Jue Tian doesn¡¯t like women, Jue Tian would definitely be an expert in hitting on girls.


    The timing that Jue Tian picked was extremely urate, he appeared right at the moment when Dongfang Yuer was feeling the most helpless.


    Furthermore, when Jue Tian embraced andforted Dongfang Yuer, Dongfang Yuer felt touched.


    Aside from that female senior from that day, this is the second person who is willing to step up and speak for me, other people wouldn¡¯t even dare to go against Bai Family!


    ¡°You are my girlfriend¡¯s teacher?¡± Bai Qi said confusedly.


    While caressing onto Dongfang Yuer¡¯s beautiful hair, Jue Tian thought to himself, ¡°I really want to just kill this woman! Women¡­ I hate women!¡±


    However, for the sake of His Honor¡¯s ns, Jue Tian held back his urge, ¡°Not only am I her teacher, but I am also her man!¡±


    This caused Bai Qi to be startled.


    And even Dongfang Yuer was startled too.


    I know that Professor Jue is trying to help me, but this Bai Qi is from Bai Family!


    ¡°Professor Jue, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Dongfang Yuer was trying to tell Jue Tian to not help her, or else he will get into trouble with Bai Family.


    However, when Dongfang Yuer¡¯s words fell into Bai Qi¡¯s ears, the meaningpletely changed!


    This Dongfang Yuer is actually telling him not to say any more about their rtionship!


    So, this Dongfang Yuer already has a man! It is no wonder that she wouldn¡¯t let me touch her, she is definitely afraid that I would discover that she isn¡¯t a virgin anymore!


    I, Bai Family¡¯s magnificent young master, was actually cucked!


    This is humiliating!


    ¡°I am going to kill both of you today!¡±


    Relying on his big sister¡¯s power, Bai Qi has done quite a number of bad things, and adding on with the fact that other people didn¡¯t dare to provoke him, it caused him to be even cockier.


    Especially during this period of time, because his big sister was going to be the family head of an aristocratic family, his cockiness practically began expanding without a limit.


    When his big sister bes the family head of an aristocratic family, he would also be the young master of an aristocratic family, therefore, he didn¡¯t ce anyone in his eyes anymore, so let alone someone like Dongfang Yuer who was from a down and out family!


    Of course, Bai Qi possessed some martial skills too, just that, he was merely a bit strongerpared to ordinary people.


    Jue Tian raised his hand and gave Bai Qi a p on his face, sending Bai Qi flying till he copsed into a wall.


    Bai Qi held onto his cheek and looked at Jue Tian in disbelief, ¡°You dare to hit me?! Do you know who my big sister is?!¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am?! I am Bai Family¡¯s young master! I just have to give out an order, and both of you would have to die!¡±


    Bai Qi¡¯s handsome-looking face looked extremely frightening, Bai Family¡¯s recent growth of strength has made Bai Qi be extremelycent.


    Dongfang Yuer got off from Jue Tian¡¯s embrace and gave Jue Tian a bow, then said, ¡°Professor Jue, thank you for helping me, but please don¡¯t help me anymore, or else you will be in danger.¡±


    Dongfang Yuer was truly a good girl, she would rather remain in danger than put someone else in danger with her.


    However, Jue Tian didn¡¯t feel anything about Dongfang Yuer¡¯s actions. Jue Tian currently only had His Honor¡¯s order in his mind and nothing else.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Jue Tian said gravely.


    Bai Qi went into a daze for a moment, and there wasn¡¯t any peculiarity that could be seen on Bai Qi¡¯s expression, ¡°I will get out of here, but don¡¯t let mee across the two of you again! Or else, I will beat the two of you to death!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bai Qi left the staircase.


    Just as Jue Tian thought, Bai Qi would only be useful if he turned into a corpse!


    As for Dongfang Yuer, Jue Tian still has a lot of use for her.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡± Jue Tian asked with concern.


    Dongfang Yuer shook her head, ¡°Professor Jue, you should quickly get away from this ce, or else¡­ Hmm¡­ hmm¡­¡±


    Dongfang Yuer opened her beautiful eyes wide and looked in disbelief at the aloof and domineering man who was in front of her.


    He actually kissed me!


    Should I push him away? But why do I feel that my legs and hands seem to have no strength at all?


    Jue Tian was about to puke, however, he held back his urge to puke and continued kissing Dongfang Yuer.


    Dongfang Yuer is rted to the case where Dongfang Family was exterminated, and Guan Yanxin possesses a lot of information regarding the aristocratic families. I must seize these two girls no matter what!


    If worsees to worst, I will just learn from Lie Gu and just immediately do it with them.


    Although doing it with them is a bit disgusting, I will just treat it as if I was bitten by two puppies!


    It has to be known that Jue Tian¡¯s true body was a cat, and he was very obsessed with cleanliness, if it was possible, he wouldn¡¯t even want to touch the two women.


    After separating his lips from Dongfang Yuer¡¯s lips, Jue Tian looked at Dongfang Yuer and said, ¡°Be at ease, no one will be able to bully you anymore from now on, asides from me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Professor Jue, we can¡¯t¡­ Thank you for your good intentions.¡± Dongfang Yuer¡¯s face waspletely red, and after she finished speaking, she was intending to leave.


    Jue Tian gave her a strong sense of security, letting her heart feel warm while she was situated in a dangerous situation. Therefore, she felt that it was even more the reason that she mustn¡¯t allow Jue Tian to be met with harm.


    However, Jue Tian wasn¡¯t going to let Dongfang Yuer leave, he pulled Dongfang Yuer back to him and pressed her against a wall.


    Dongfang Yuer lowered her head, not daring to look straight at Jue Tian¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Do you still want to continue letting him bully you?¡± Jue Tian asked coldly.


    ¡°This is my fate.¡± Dongfang Yuer said in a low voice.


    Jue Tian held onto Dongfang Yuer¡¯s chin and raised her head, then said faintly, ¡°You now have the chance to change your fate.¡±


    ¡°Professor Jue, I don¡¯t want to implicate you in my problems.¡± It must be said that Dongfang Yuer has a favorable opinion of Jue Tian, or else, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed Jue Tian to steal away her first kiss.


    Of course, that was also Jue Tian¡¯s first kiss, but Jue Tian merely felt like puking when he had his first kiss with Dongfang Yuer.


    ¡°Yuer, I like you.¡± After saying that, Jue Tian really wanted to give himself a p.


    This is too f**king disgusting. However, for the sake of His Honor¡¯s ns, I will endure it. After all, after I am done carrying out His Honor¡¯s ns, I won¡¯t be needing them anymore.


    Dongfang Yuer was stupefied as she looked at Jue Tian while with a dazed look on her face.


    Song Xiaoxiao was very right, he is really handsome, and he also gives me a strong sense of security.


    If not for my circumstances, I would definitely be his girlfriend.


    ¡°Professor Jue, please conduct yourself with dignity.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Dongfang Yuer ran away, and there were tears in the corners of her eyes.


    Jue Tian was stupefied, this woman is actually able to escape from the might of my looks!


    Take a look at that Guan Yanxin, she ispletely charmed by my looks, and yet this Dongfang Yuer is actually untouched by my looks!


    This is a bit interesting!


    I precisely like things that are difficult!


    Tonight, that Bai Qi has to die, and furthermore, he has to die out in the open!


    Jue Tian took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands on the handkerchief, then walked out of the staircase.


    Currently, the banquet was reaching its climax!


    Guan Family¡¯s family head, Guan Tong, was currently giving a speech on the stage.


    And the people from Jiang Family have arrived too!


    Jiang Family¡¯s family head, Jiang Yuanzhou, and the handsome guy that was sitting by Jiang Yuanzhou¡¯s side was Jiang Yuanzhou¡¯s small son, Jiang Jianhua!


    Jiang Jianhua appeared to be a bit strange, he seemed a bit sluggish.


    It wasn¡¯t that Jiang Jianhua was mentally ill, it was just that Jiang Jianhua was afraid of strangers, and he hardly goes outdoor all year round.


    Because Jiang Jianhua was at the age of marriage, Jiang Yuanzhou ced his eyes on Guan Family¡¯s small daughter.


    The two families were well-matched in terms of social status, therefore, with the marriage between the two families, the two families would be rtives of equal status. In the future, if there were any matters, the two families could discuss the matters together.


    Guan Tong, who was on the stage, had already spoken a bunch of things, and now, it was finally time to bring up today¡¯s main topic.


    ¡°In actuality, I have a joyous matter to announce today, which is the marriage between Jiang Family and my Guan Family. Let us wee our two newlyweds!¡± Guan Tong took the lead to apuse.


    Guan Yanxin looked beautiful and dignified, as a woman who was from an aristocratic family, Guan Yanxin could be counted as a rtively outstanding woman.


    On the other hand, Jiang Jianhua¡¯s back was arched, he seemed to be slightly nervous, and his gaze was drifting around restlessly. From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem to like being in this kind of venue.


    Jiang Jianhua¡¯s bearing caused others to shake their heads and thought to themselves, ¡°This Jiang Jianhua isn¡¯t worthy of that Guan Yanxin.¡±


    Guan Yanxin has already greeted Jiang Jianhua when he arrived at the venue earlier, and she has already given up.


    This is my fate, to marry a cowardly man.


    Although Jiang Jianhua¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t great, his eyes would drift to Guan Yanxin from time to time, seemingly to be very satisfied with this wife of his. However, he didn¡¯t dare to look straight at her, seemingly to be embarrassed to do so.

 Chapter 355: Sudden change

    <h4>Chapter 355: Sudden change</h4>


    Jiang Yuanzhou stood up from his seat, adjusted his cor, then slowly walked up to the stage while with an imposing aura emitting out from him.


    Just the way Jiang Yuanzhou walked up to the stage alone won a bunch of family heads¡¯ apuse.


    Alright, in actuality, the family heads were just precisely bootlicking Jiang Yuanzhou.


    Jiang Yuanzhou raised his hand, signaling everyone to quiet down, then pat on his son¡¯s shoulder.


    Immediately, thetter shrank back in fear, making it seem like he was going to be beaten by his father.


    Upon seeing his son¡¯s reaction, Jiang Yuanzhou took a re at his son.


    Don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of so many people!


    However, upon being red at by his father, Jiang Jianhua became even more afraid.


    Perhaps it was due to the trauma of being beaten by his father when he was young, right now, whenever his father red at him, he would immediately be scared.


    ¡°Straighten your back!¡± Jiang Yuanzhou suddenly pped onto his son¡¯s waist.


    Immediately, Jiang Jianhua straightened his back and slightly raised his chin, seemingly like a soldier who was told to stand at attention.


    If Jiang Jianhua was a bit more confident, he could be considered as a talented individual. Unfortunately, being beaten by his dad when he was young caused him to be traumatized, and ended up having no confidence at all.


    ¡°It is my son¡¯s fortune that he is able to have such a virtuous wife like Yanxin, and this marriage between the two of them is a joyous asion for my Jiang Family too.¡±


    Guan Tong naturally had to say a few words of courtesy in return.


    The fat on Guan Tong¡¯s face began trembling as he spoke, ¡°Brother Jiang, you are being too courteous, it is my Yanxin¡¯s fortune that she is able to marry into Jiang Family. Moreover, Jianhua¡¯s impressive and imposing appearance is hard to find in this world.¡±


    The two family heads¡¯ words of courtesy caused everyone to have goosebumps all over their body.


    Meanwhile, Guan Yanxin, who was standing at the side, looked to be in a daze, seemingly like she has lost her soul.


    In actuality, everyone was aware that Guan Yanxin didn¡¯t have a choice in this marriage, for the sake of binding the two families together, the marriage between Guan Yanxin and Jiang Jianhua was needed.


    "Say a few words." Jiang Yuanzhou said in a low voice to his son.


    Today was counted as the day where Jiang Jianhua and Guan Yanxin¡¯s marriage was announced. After this announcement, it would be followed with them getting engaged, then followed by getting married.


    As a man, it was only natural that Jiang Jianhua has to say a few words to express how he felt.


    However, looking at the huge crowd in front of him, timidness appeared on his face, and he wasn¡¯t able to utter a single word.


    Not sure who was the one who began to p their hands, everyone began pping their hands to encourage Jiang Jianhua.


    Looking at the scene, it seemed as if Jiang Jianhua was a kindergartener who was only able to speak after being encouraged by the adults.


    This caused Jiang Yuanzhou¡¯s expression to turn a bit ugly.


    However, the apuse was indeed a bit useful.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I like her¡­ very much.¡± Jiang Jianhua said while stammering.


    Although it was hard for Jiang Jianhua to speak in front of a crowd, he managed to do it, and Jiang Yuanzhou was gratified to see that his son managed to speak in front of the crowd.


    Upon hearing what Jiang Jianhua said, Guan Tong felt at ease.


    It is a good thing for my daughter to marry this Jiang Jianhua. After all, with my daughter¡¯s quick-wittedness, at the least, she won¡¯t end up getting bullied by him.


    Apuse began ringing out once again.


    ¡°Yanxin,e over and say a few words.¡± Guan Tong said toward his daughter.


    Guan Yanxin came back to her senses, then asked curiously, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The corner of Guan Tong¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Jiang Yuanzhou¡¯s expression immediately sunk.


    And Jiang Jianhua became gloomy.


    The goddess didn¡¯t hear anything that I said just now¡­


    With a smile on his face, Guan Tong said in a low voice, ¡°Just say that you like Jiang Jianhua and it will do!¡±


    Guan Yanxin didn¡¯t like Jiang Jianhua at all, she disliked men who were indecisive and timid. She felt that this kind of man was unmanly and was weaker than her.


    However, what else could she do about the current situation?


    ¡°Go on and speak!¡± With a forced smile on his face, Guan Tong shouted out in a low voice.


    Guan Yanxin knew that it was out of the question for her to not say anything.


    After taking a step forward, Guan Yanxin raised that prideful chin of hers, and immediately, she saw Jue Tian who hade back to the venue.


    He didn¡¯t leave me! He came back!


    Guan Yanxin¡¯s heart which had already given in began to start rebelling once again.


    I would rather die than marry to this kind of man. It¡¯s fine that you all want to form an alliance, but you all can¡¯t use me as a sacrifice to form the alliance!


    Seeing that his daughter suddenly smiled, Guan Tong had a bad feeling.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yuanzhou and Jiang Jianhua thought that Guan Yanxin smiled because she was happy, and thus, they felt pleased.


    ¡°I like him!¡± Guan Yanxin said very straightforwardly and boldly, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but have respect for her, as a woman who was from an aristocratic family, Guan Yanxin actually dared to do this!


    Guan Tong knew exactly that this would happen.


    Guan Yanxin¡¯s big brother stood by her side, and his gaze was directed at Jue Tian who was walking over to them.


    The smiles that were on Jiang Family¡¯s father and son came to a freeze.


    That¡¯s right, Guan Yanxin shouted out those three words while pointing her finger at Jue Tian. Guan Yanxin was truly someone who had guts.


    Jue Tian was very satisfied with the result.


    Because of me, the rtionship between Guan Family and Jiang Family has dropped all the way to the freezing point. Right now, I have to give it another push and make their rtionship be even worse.


    Jue Tian adjusted his eyesses, ced his left hand into his pants pocket, then stretched out his right hand and used his finger to beckon Guan Yanxin toe over to him.


    Everyone¡¯s heart sunk.


    You are practically not cing those two families in your eyes at all, to actually dare to beckon Guan Yanxin toe over to you!


    Moreover, Guan Yanxin is someone who is from an aristocratic family, and yet your action of beckoning her toe over to you with your finger is very degrading, it seemed as if you were beckoning a prostitute toe over to you. Although Guan Yanxin likes you, she won¡¯te over to you. After all, a woman whoes from an aristocratic family is very prideful!


    However, everyone was going to be disappointed.


    With a smile filled with joy on her face, Guan Yanxin ran towards Jue Tian, seemingly just like a canary that hade out of its cage.


    Within Guan Yanxin¡¯s eyes, Jue Tian looked extremely cool and domineering when he beckoned her toe over to him with his finger.


    I precisely like conquering such a man like this who is cold yet domineering at the same time!


    Everyone watched as Guan Yanxin threw herself into the man¡¯s embrace.


    Right after, they saw that the man actually straightforwardly kissed onto Guan Yanxin¡¯s cherry lips, and the important point was that, that man actually ced his hands onto Guan Yanxin¡¯s butt and grabbed onto the butt!


    This man actually grabbed Guan Yanxin¡¯s butt right in front of us! He is practically not intending to live to see tomorrow¡¯s sun!


    Within the crowd, when Dongfang Yuer saw Jue Tian kissed Guan Yanxin, she slowly turned her head away from them.


    Guan Yanxin was currentlypletely intoxicated, she haspletely forgotten where she was at right now.


    My first kiss was actually taken away from me in such a venue like this, this feels so great!


    Teacher is grabbing so hard onto my butt that it is starting to hurt¡­ this is so exciting!


    After a long kiss, with her face red, Guan Yanxin nestled in Jue Tian¡¯s embrace. Looking at the look on her face, it was clear that Jue Tian was the only one who she would be willing to marry to.


    Meanwhile, Jue Tian felt like he was about to vomit.


    I have to go and buy some antiemetic medicines, I am definitely going to need them in the future.


    ¡°Father, look at her, she has been kissed by another man, I don¡¯t like her anymore!¡± Jiang Jianhua was rather outspoken. Upon seeing that his goddess, Guan Yanxin, had been kissed by someone else, he became very jealous and didn¡¯t want her anymore.


    Meanwhile, with a grave look on his face, Jiang Yuanzhou looked toward Guan Tong and asked, ¡°Guan Tong, you have to give me a good exnation for this!¡±


    After finished speaking, Jiang Yuanzhou called over his son and was prepared to leave the venue.


    Upon seeing that, Guan Tong shouted out hurriedly, ¡°Brother Jiang, my daughter is merely not thinking straight.¡±


    ¡°Father, my head is very clear right now.¡± Guan Yanxinughed, then boldly kissed towards Jue Tian¡¯s lips.


    The texture of teacher¡¯s lips sure is nice, and there is even a fragranceing out from teacher¡¯s lips.


    ¡°You!¡± Guan Tong was angered to the point that his mouth was going to go crook.


    Upon seeing that, Jiang Yuanzhou snorted and said coldly, ¡°Guan Tong, this is the daughter that you have brought up! To actually make a fool out of my Jiang Family!¡±


    ¡°Brother Jiang, what do you mean by that, it is not like I purposely intended for this to happen!¡±


    In actuality, Guan Tong was already acting very servile for someone of his identity. When all was said and done, Guan Tong was still an aristocratic family head, and he was someone of the same status level as Jiang Yuanzhou.


    Jue Tian was very satisfied with how the situation was going.


    While in front of everyone, Jue Tian kissed onto Guan Yanxin with all he had, and his hands were even swimming around Guan Yanxin¡¯s lower abdomen.


    It was truly an eyesore¡­


    If there wasn¡¯t anyone else at the venue, who knows what those two may even end up doing.


    ¡°Look at how your daughter is behaving! Is there anything wrong with what I said?!¡± Jiang Yuanzhou pointed at Guan Yanxin who was currently ardently kissing with Jue Tian and shouted out.


    In actuality, Guan Tong was also feeling very furious.


    My daughter is actually kissing and hugging with a man while in front of so many people, my face has beenpletely thrown away by her!


    Right when the tension between the two families was high, noise rang out from the crowd.


    ¡°You are precisely a prodigal!¡± This voice belonged to Tang Wushuang.


    ¡°I am not a prodigal! You are speaking nonsense!¡± With a look of grievance on his face, Bai Qi seemed as if he had just taken a huge blow from what Tang Wushuang said, and after he finished speaking, he immediately ran towards the balcony, then jumped off from the balcony right in front of everyone¡¯s gaze!


    The entire venue went silent!


    All the way until a ¡®thump¡¯ sound rang out.


    ¡°Bai Qi!!!¡±


    Bai Cixin shouted out.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Everything happened too fast!


    No one thought that someone would jump off the building! And the person who jumped off the building turned out to be the young master of the Bai family, Bai Qi!


    Guan Yanxin didn''t even know what was happening; she was enjoying her kiss with Jue Tian, her eyes closed, while the corner of Jue Tian''s mouth had a strange arc.


    At the Guan family''s banquet, Bai Qimitted suicide by jumping off the building because he was insulted by Tang Wushuang.


    Originally, the two were on the top of the limelight, thepetitors for the position of Aristocratic Family!


    Now that Bai Qi was so humiliated by Tang Wushuang that he jumped off the building andmitted suicide, Bai Cixin, his elder sister, couldn''t just let the Tang family go!


    At this time, Tang Wushuang was also very confused. He identally touched the little devil''s head just now. This guy used his identity to speak unkindly to him, and he didn''t want to care about it.


    Bai Qi jumped off the building!


    Is your heart made of tofu?


    When such a thing happened, the two patriarchs of the aristocratic family certainly couldn''t leave; they had to uphold justice.


    Bai Qi''s body was quickly lifted back. Although a white cloth covered him, the blood stains had already dyed the white cloth red. His death must have been very miserable as he jumped from such a high ce.


    After all, he couldn''t even fly.


    Bai Cixin looked at her brother''s corpse, not paying attention to anything else.


    ''After my parents'' death, I promised myself to take good care of my younger brother. I never thought I would fail to keep my words!''


    Bai Cixin didn''t cry, but her beautiful red eyes were coldly staring at Tang Wushuang.


    Wang Dabao watched his brother-inwmit suicide, but he was also worried about his wife.


    Jue Tian stood next to Guan Yanxin with his arms around him, and Guan Yanxin asked, "Professor Jue, why do you think this child couldn''t figure it out?"


    "Young people are impulsive and can''t stand insults. They are hot heads." Jue Tian said lightly, which made everyone nod slightly.


    However, Bai Cixin disagreed and immediately stretched out her slender hand. The Nine Demon Xingta appeared in Bai Cixin''s hand, emitting a ghostly mist, and the temperature at the scene dropped instantly!


    "Nine Demons Xingta!"


    "That turned out to be the legendary Nine Demons Xingta!"


    "My God, this Nine Demons Xingta is really powerful!


    Guan Tong shouted in a deep voice: "Bai Cixin! What are you doing!"


    "Patriarch Guan, what do you think I want to do? I want to avenge my brother!" Bai Cixin snorted coldly.


    Jiang Yuanzhou said indifferently: "Patriarch Bai, your brothermitted suicide. Nobody harmed him. Tang Wushuang just went too far with his words."


    "Besides, the two of you are running for election. Voidless Realm made it forbidden for the two of you to fight. Otherwise, you will lose your eligibility."


    Jiang Yuanzhou reminded Bai Cixin. If the two of them fight now, they might lose their chance to run for an aristocratic family.


    Tang Wushuang had no intention of apologizing at all and even wanted to provoke Bai Cixin to act. He wanted to sit in the position of the head of the family.


    "Patriarch Bai, your younger brother''s psychological quality was extremely poor. I only disciplined him for a while. My condolences."


    Tang Wushuang''s words made Bai Cixin almost run wild.


    Fortunately, Wang Dabao stopped Bai Cixin and reminded her in a deep voice, "Wife! Calm down; if you take action now, Bai Qi will die in vain!"


    Bai Cixin stared at Tang Wushuang and knew the consequences of her actions. Of course, this revenge must be avenged, but not here!


    "Isn''t Tang Wushuang responsible for my brother''s death!" Bai Cixin asked heartily.


    Guan Tong and Jiang Yuanzhou looked at each other. In fact, it''s not a big deal for a person to die, but the one who died was a candidate for an aristocratic family, which is more troublesome.


    There was a lot of discussion at the scene.


    Although Tang Wushuang did not take any actual action, he was also partaking in insulting, leading to Bai Qi jumping off the building andmitting suicide. It would be unreasonable to say that Tang Wushuang was not at fault.


    Guan Tong said in a deep voice, "Bai Cixin, I deeply sympathize with this kind of thing, but people can''t be resurrected."


    The meaning of this statement is a bit biased! It''s all about bullying Bai Cixin.


    Wang Dabao refused to ept it and barked: "This Tang Wushuang clearly knew that the two families were in the election campaign, yet he made insults, causing Bai Qi to jump off the building andmit suicide. This has already constituted harm, and the Voidless Realm strictly prohibits the death and injury of the two families. Now my wife''s brother has died. How is that all right?"


    In fact, everyone has eyes; this Bai Qi is indeed such a person, even worse for this girl.


    Tang Wushuang defended: "Wang Dabao! You are saying that I made him jump off the building? Was it wrong for me to say that he is a yboy? Ask anyone, whether or not Bai Qi was a yboy.


    "Little girl, I saw you being bullied by Bai Qi for a long time tonight! Do you think a man like him is a yboy?" Tang Wushuang asked Dongfang Yuer.


    How would Dongfang Yuer dare to make anyments?


    Seeing this, Tang Wushuang said, "Look! This little girl is too scared to speak!"


    "What''s wrong with saying he''s a yboy? He is breaking thew!" Tang Wushuang''s defense seemed to make sense.


    The two sides insist on their own words, and it is difficult for the two noble family owners to judge; after all, they are both candidates for Aristocratic Families.


    Guan Tong said lightly: "Well, I will report this matter and let Voidless Realm decide; what do you two think?"


    Bai Cixin and Tang Wushuang had no opinion.


    Jue Tian thought silently, ''Finally! Now the two Madams would be troubled. They would need to be the judge. ording to their character, Bai Cixin will be unconvinced! Then the next step will be to find a way to make the judgment of the two Madams wrong.''


    Bai Cixin put away her godly item. In her eyes, Tang Wushuang killed her younger brother. His death will be avenged.


    The banquet was finally over. Although it was not as cool as the Ye family, it was an eye-opener today. This man with sses will be famous, assuming he can survive tonight.


    Jue Tian looked at Dongfang Yuer, who was alone, and walked forward, while Guan Yanxin followed closely.


    However, she is not disgusted by Jue Tian''s behavior.


    In this world, a man with fewer wives will appear very low and ipetent.


    "Student Dongfang." Jue Tian shouted.


    Dongfang Yuer nced back, then turned her head and walked forward.


    This made Jue Tian doubt his handsomeness.


    In fact, Dongfang Yuer doesn''t like seeing Jue Tian and Guan Yanxin together, so she doesn''t want to bother them.


    But Jue Tian didn''t want to let Dongfang Yuer go.


    He pulled Dongfang Yuer and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Professor Jue, let me go!" Dongfang Yuer said sternly, but the soft voice was not at all convincing and even spoiled.


    Jue Tian looked at Dongfang Yuer and said, "Actually, this is not bad, don''t you think?"


    Dongfang Yuer was silent, but she didn''t feel grief for Bai Qi. Rather, she felt delighted. ''God, he was so perverted.''

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Reaching out and holding Dongfang Yuer''s cold little hand, Jue Tian said lightly, "Dongfang Yuer, this teacher knows that you are having a hard time, but as a psychology and hypnosis professor, I will help you."


    Guan Yanxin on the side rolled her eyes; only a simpledy like Dongfang Yuer would believe your nonsense.


    And of course myself. I''m so excited about tonight.


    Dongfang Yuer was silent because her mood was strange: excited yet scared.


    The three of them left in a Ferrari. Of course, Jue Tian was holding the petite Dongfang Yuer. She felt even softer to carry on his body.


    Of course, Jue Tian was not polite either and gently stroked: "Don''t move around; this is a way of psychological counseling."


    Such a despicable method of deception, Ye Hua disdains it!


    If Dongfang Yuer didn''t like Jue Tian, she wouldn''t let him touch her. What happened just now at the entrance of the stairs is vivid in her mind. Professor Jue is a good person. He saved and protected her. Such kindness must be repaid.


    ''It''s okay to use my body to repay him.'' After all, Professor Jue is the second person in the world to help her. For as long as she can remember, her parents have not been together, and it is difficult for her mother to return home. Sometimes once a month or even a year. Her father lost his memories.


    Her mother sold Dongfang Yuer!


    For Jue Tian''s help, Dongfang Yuer is grateful from the bottom of her heart, so whatever Jue Tian does now, Dongfang Yuer will not resist.


    "Hey, how are you doing?" Guan Yanxin asked jealously. Anyway, I''m also her big sister, so I have to be with her in both health and misery.


    Jue Tian slowly evoked Guan Yanxin: "It''s your turnter."


    Jue Tian went directly to the dormitory. Jue Tian didn''t n to let them go tonight.


    As Lei Gu said, only by making them ecstatic can he get more information. For the sake of information!


    ''I am desperate!''


    A small room with one bedroom and one living room were enough for Jue Tian.


    Jue Tian opened the refrigerator and took out a bottle of wine.


    This is not wine, but Y¨¬''s saliva.[Note: https://zh.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E7%8E%A9%E5%85%B7%E7%BF%BC%E9%BE%8D%E5%B1%AC]


    This is not a very powerful divine beast, not even a spirit beast, but it is extremely rare. Because the dripping saliva has a mysterious fragrance, Jue Tian once offered this kind of Yi''s saliva to Ye Hua, but Ye Hua didn''t feel it was good enough.


    However, this Yi''s saliva is also close to the concentration of alcohol, even high, but it has no alcohol taste.


    "Professor Jue~ It won''t be drugged, right?" Guan Yanxin said tenderly, even if it is drugged, she will still drink it.


    Dongfang Yuer''s beautiful eyes are firm. Anyway, she wants to repay his kindness. Fortunately, she will be able to, tonight!


    Before Guan Yanxin could drink it, Dongfang Yuer raised her head and swallowed it.


    The taste is not bad, simr to Wahaha AD calcium milk, sweet and sour.[Wahaha AD is a Chinese brand for milk.]


    "Yuer, why are you more anxious than me?" Guan Yanxin also drank after seeing this.


    However, after waiting for a long time, she did not faint or get drunk.


    Jue Tian poured another cup for the two of them: "Yuer, if you have any troubles, just tell the teacher; the teacher is your backing."


    This Yi''s saliva can also open people''s hearts and make people trust others. For example, when Jue Tian talked about being her backing, he broke through Dongfang Yuer''s line of defense, causing her to cry.


    "Yuer, don''t keep anything in your heart." Jue Tian patted Dongfang Yuer on the back andforted her.


    For Dongfang Yuer, there is too much burden on her shoulders. Her mother was not at home, so she can only follow her grandmother, but her grandmother told her a lot of things. Her dying words were: "Yuer, the Dongfang family has been wronged, and you must prove its innocence!


    "Professor Jue, my Dongfang family has been wronged!" Dongfang Yuer couldn''t help and shout out.


    The corner of Jue Tian''s mouth twitched.


    ''Sure enough!''


    "Who wronged the Dongfang family?" Jue Tian continued to ask.


    "The five great families!" Dongfang Yuer choked and shouted; how could she fight against those people with her strength so little?


    Jue Tian was very excited to get such information!


    Five aristocratic families wronged the Dongfang Family hundred years ago, which led to the killing of all men in the family. If this incident was exposed, it would be a huge blow to the two Madams; but now there must be evidence!


    "Yanxin, do you have anything to say?" Jue Tian asked curiously.


    Guan Yanxin smiled: "I''ve seen a lot of scandals in the family, and I don''t want to say anything, and I don''t want to worry about it."


    Indeed, you don''t need to worry about it; just tell me.


    "Yuer, don''t worry, I will help you." Jue Tian said softly, with solid self-confidence, leading Dongfang Yuer to believe him.


    Guan Yanxin also raised her hand and smiled, "Yuer, I''ll help you too!"


    Jue Tian was very confused.


    Guan Yanxin exined with a smile: "Since my father took over the position of grandfather, he has changed. I don''t want my father to continue to change. If possible, I hope to live in a small family."


    Jue Tian nodded, this kind of exchange is not too much, it is a reward for you to help me!


    "Don''t worry; I will help you realize your wishes." The two women smiled slightly, but the smile was bitter.


    Gradually, Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin were lying on the table, both drunk.


    ''I chose a despicable trick to get them drunk. But when I think about what''s going to happen, I feel like something is stuck in my chest.''


    In desperation, Jue Tian hugged the two beautiful girls on the bed and took off their clothes, looking at the wless body in front of him; Jue Tian didn''t feel any temptation; only the feeling of vomiting was relieved.


    "Lie Gu, if your method doesn''t work, I will report it to Your Honor, and let Your Honor teach you a lesson!"


    Lie Gu said that it varies from person to person, so don''t me him!


    Jue Tian rolled over and pressed against Dongfang Yuer, silently closing his eyes: "It''s just like being bitten by a little dog," Jue Tian clenched his teeth, and Jue Tian deeply integrated into Yuer''s tender body.


    In less than two minutes, Dongfang Yuer could not do it; Jue Tian could only change his goal; Guan Yanxin would faint after five minutes of persistence.


    Jue Tian felt that he had served them almost enough. ''Let''s call it a day!''


    It''s disgusting¡­ and now he''s all covered in an unknown liquid.


    Early in the morning, the magpie yed a symphony of joy, as if celebrating the transformation of the two girls into women. Although they experienced it for a few minutes, they had sessfully transformed.[Note: Magpie is a bird.]


    After Jue Tian served them thest night, he slept on the sofa because he was afraid of vomiting.


    At this time, the two women also woke up faintly, and suddenly felt pain somewhere. They lifted the quilt and saw that there were two obvious blood marks.


    Guan Yanxin and Dongfang Yuer were not excited, as if they had known the result for a long time, but seeing Jue Tian sleeping on the sofa instead of sleeping with them, they felt a little gloomy in their hearts.


    "Jue Tian~ You little rascal, I don''t even know what it feels like to turn into a woman~" Guan Yanxin was very depressed, she finally became a woman, but she didn''t know the process.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Jue Tian was very stressed ''weren''t you the one who said you couldn''t do it, yet now you are thinking of doing it again? How is this possible?''


    "Professor Jue~,e quickly; I don''t even know what it''s like." Guan Yan felt unwilling. It was the most important moment of her life.


    Jue Tian frowned slightly; he was worried about Guan Yanxin not listening to his words. ording to what Lie Gu said, she had to be obedient.


    Thinking of that, Jue Tian felt a little nauseous, but fortunately, he didn''t eat anything.


    Jue Tian stood up, and Guan Yanxin''s beautiful eyes lit up ''Professor Jue''s was so strong!''


    Dongfang Yuer, beside him, turned her head. She had already repaid him.


    Enduring the slight pain, Dongfang Yuer stood up, but Jue Tian pressed her onto the bed again.


    Guan Yan, who was beside him, swallowed her saliva; for some reason, seeing the way Jue Tian acted with Dongfang Yuer, she felt inexplicably excited.


    "Yuer, where are you going?" Jue Tian asked in a cold voice.


    Dongfang Yuer didn''t dare to look at Jue Tian''s eyes and said weakly, "I''m going to ss."


    "I''ll give you a good lesson today. You''re not allowed to go anywhere." Jue Tian said in a deep voice, making them both obedient.


    ''Just say it.''


    Dongfang Yuer''s pretty face was surprised, and she felt like her body was about to break, and her slender palm pressed against Jue Tian''s chest.


    "Dear¡­" Dongfang Yuer let out a seductive gasp.


    After two minutes.


    "Professor Jue... I can''t do it anymore." Dongfang Yuer''s physical strength couldn''t keep up with him. Jue Tian was too ferocious. Dongfang Yuer''s delicate body couldn''t stand Jue Tian''s tossing.


    Jue Tian asked coldly, "Will you be obedient in the future?"


    "I listen... I listen to you." Dongfang Yuer felt dizzy.


    Hearing Dongfang Yuer''s answer, Jue Tian was relieved.


    Guan Yanxin on the side couldn''t wait; it was too exciting: "Professor Jue,e and get me~"


    Ten minutester.


    "Ah!!! No!!! I don''t want it!!! I surrender."


    Under the indiscriminate bombardment, Guan Yanxin persisted for ten minutes before finally fainting.


    However, Jue Tian didn''t feel anything at all. He stood up and nced at the two people on the bed before disappearing into the room. There is important information to report to Your Honor!


    Ye Hua got up very early today, and Qing Yutong also changed a bit. She actually got up early to make a loving breakfast for her brother-inw!


    How could Ye Hua not know what Qing Yutong wants? She wants him to spare her sister. How is that possible?


    "Brother-inw, is this porridge hot? Yutong will help you blow it~"


    "Brother-inw, is the temperature of the milk okay~ Would you like Yutong to help you heat it?"


    Ye Hua, who was watching Detective Conan, turned his head and asked, "Yutong, why are you so idle?"


    "Everyone is responsible for serving brother-inw."


    "Then give birth to a child for brother-inw."


    "Ah, brother-inw, you are so annoying; you always want to do bad things." Qing Yutong said delicately.


    Ye Hua said lightly, "Then get out of here."


    "Bad brother-inw~ It''s been a whole night; your anger is almost gone. Let''s go and bring my sister back together." Qing Yutong made so much foreshadowing, not thinking about whether they could reconcile.


    Ye Hua took a sip of the warm milk: "No."


    "Don''t you want Ah Li, brother-inw?"


    "Ah Li should also practice living independently."


    "..."


    ''What happened to my brother-inw? My sister has been angry before. Although he was also angry on the surface, he was thinking about how to coax her. Look at this time; there is absolutely no intention of coaxing; it''s been a day! Are they for real?''


    "Brother-inw~" Qing Yutong went up again charmingly and hugged Ye Hua''s arm.


    "Fuck off!"


    "Okay."


    Seeing his sister-inw leave, Ye Hua frowned slightly. ''These two ignorant women! I gave them one night, but they still haven''te back yet! It seems that they are determined to fight against this deity! So bold! The women whom I love dared to anger me!''


    "Subordinate pays respect to Your Honor!"


    Jue Tian''s figure suddenly appeared beside Ye Hua, kneeling on one knee to greet him.


    "Get up. Is there any progress?" Ye Hua took another sip of milk. My sister-inw''s milk tastes good.


    Jue Tian stood up and said respectfully, "After sacrificing my body, I had a huge payoff."


    Pfft!


    Listening to Jue Tian''s report, Ye Hua sprayed.


    ''Sacrifice the body, huge payoff?''


    "Tell me how you sacrificed?"


    Jue Tian didn''t feel embarrassed at all, told the process once, and sold Lie Gu to take the me.


    But Ye Hua was pondering another question after hearing this, about the docile sentence!


    Is it because he did not do them well?


    ''Thinking about it, Donghuang Baizhi moved here three years ago, and Qing Ya a few months ago. After tasting the wonderful taste, they must have thought that this deity would favor them again, but I did not give it to them. They got angry! It is possible that the theory of Lie Gu is good and captures the main point. They are too energetic and haveints against this deity.''


    ''But nheless, am I this kind of casual person? You both can do whatever you want. It is your honor that this deity favors you both. Yet you even quarreled with this deity over this kind of thing. After teaching you both a lesson, this deity will make you unable to get out of bed! Let''s see how much energy you will have to trouble the deity!''


    "By the way, what will you do with the two women?" Ye Hua asked curiously. Is the flower finally blooming?


    Jue Tian bowed his head slightly to show respect, and said, "I will fulfill their wishes afterward."


    "And then?" Ye Hua continued to ask.


    Jue Tian frowned: "No more."


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it, and said lightly: "Jue Tian, ??I have to criticize you in this ce!"


    Jue Tian''s face tightened. Immediately knelt in front of Ye Hua and epted the criticism from the Supreme Being.


    "This subordinate knows his mistakes; please forgive me!"


    "Wait for the deity to finish talking."


    "Yes!"


    Ye Hua didn''t mean to call Jue Tian up, yet he leaned over to listen. He said lightly, "A man should be responsible. Although you are ying a show, you have taken away their first time, and it was taken away under your deception; you can see how sad it is!"


    "But Your Honor, I really don''t like women." Jue Tian hurriedly exined.


    Ye Hua''s face froze: "Did you correct me?"


    "Your Honor, forgive my sins."


    "My subordinates can do any evil! They can be unscrupulous! They can bully the weak! But they must be honest; look at the deity! How honest."

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Jue Tian: "..."


    ''Your Honor, the two Madams would not have left home if you were honest.'' He was just thinking about it. Saying it is a crime worthy of beheading.


    "Subordinate is grateful for your teaching!"


    "Get up."


    "Thank you, Your Honor."


    Ye Hua flicked off half of the ash and continued: "In this regard, you have to learn from Lie Gu and Wei Chang. Since they both were all taken by you, they will stay by your side and serve you well in the future. Then the deity can rest assured."


    Jue Tian was still regretting it just now. Regretting the impulsive arching of those two womenst night, he was ready to fight with Lie Gu!


    But when he heard Your Honor''s remarks just now, Jue Tian was moved to the ground. It turned out that Your Honor cared so much about himself that he was afraid that no one would serve him, so he found a woman for him.


    ''The diligence of your honor can be seen from the sun and the moon. I am blessed!''


    Jue Tian said deeply, "Thank you for your love and care for your subordinate!"


    "Jue Tian, ??you have been born and died with this deity for so many years. It''s time to enjoy life. The gentleness of human women is indeed pleasant, but sometimes I wish I could kill them!"


    Initially, he was pretty happy, but when he thought of what Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi did yesterday, he became angry.


    Jue Tian said in a low voice, "Thedy chosen by your honor must be the phoenix among people. It is normal to have a little temper."


    "Okay, don''t say good things about them. Is there any progress?


    "Yes!"


    Ye Hua''s eyes lit up; the sooner he could teach them a lesson, the better. After all, they would return sooner. He lived alone, empty, lonely, and cold.


    "Tell me about yesterday!"


    "Yes!"


    Next, Jue Tian recounted all the events ofst night and some thoughts of his own.


    After hearing this, Ye Hua took a deep breath and said, "You did a good job."


    Hearing the praise from Your Honor, Jue Tan felt that he had seeded.


    "I also hope Your Honor will point me in the right direction." Jue Tian is still very smart, giving all the credit to Ye Hua, making it seem that he just obeyed his orders.


    Ye Hua was delighted with Jue Tian''s attitude: "Jue Tian, do you mean to spread the news of the longevity fruit in the north, to cause the greed of the northerners and put pressure on Voidless Realm?"


    "That''s right."


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, with a hint of indifference in his eyes: "Have you forgotten the status of the two of them in the south?"


    Jue Tian frowned.


    "Now, these forces in the south regard them as goddesses. If the news of the longevity fruit starts in the south, these people will not call them goddesses but shout; everyone is equal!" After speaking, Ye Hua chuckled.


    ''The people you rescued in the past will nowe back to pit you. In the end, you will understand the truth, only this deity is the best for you.''


    "Your honor is wise; your subordinates are so stupid!" Jue Tian praised him repeatedly.


    Ye Hua said indifferently: "If the distribution of this longevity fruit is not handled properly, there will be no Voidless Realm... Haha."


    Ye Hua has seen too many treasure-snatching battles; no matter if your allies are your big brothers, they will backstab you.


    Not to mention something that prolongs life.


    Fortunately, Donghuang Baizhi didn''t tell him about this. Otherwise, she would suspect that it was nned by him. This is perfect!


    ''But when I think about it, she doesn''t trust this deity too much. What a big deal, yet she didn''t even tell the deity. I will spank you in the future. I will make you beg for mercy, but I will not forgive you.'' Thinking of the begging expressions of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua unconsciously became dark.


    Ye Hua continued: "The grievances of the Dongfang family must be found! Do whatever you can, but you can''t be discovered. I''m curious about how they will judge this case."


    "Also, find a way to make those families fight."


    Jue Tian replied solemnly: "Your Highness, do you want to arrange for this Xiao family?"


    "It can be arranged, don''t let them be too busy."


    "Yes!"


    After the exchange, Jue Tian returned to the dormitory building and looked at the two people on the bed. A young girl in bloom, Jue Tian felt that she had to take a rest first, thinking about how to set Xiao Yi down, and as for spreading news in the south, it was arranged by Your Honor.


    Ye Hua, who was sitting on the sofa, contacted Wei Chang. At this time, Wei Chang was waiting for Tang Wei at the university, holding flowers in his hand. This old man still understands romance.


    However, upon hearing the message from Ye Hua, Wei Chang disappeared immediately, and there were still petals on the ground.


    It just so happened that Tang Wei came at this time and found that Uncle Wei was not there at all. He said that he was going to surprise her.


    "Your Honor!"


    "Go and let the winners, no... send someone to make sure those families know about it first!"


    Wei Chang doesn''t like to ask too much; he just needs to do as Your Honor wants.


    "Yes!"


    Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief; now that the chess pieces had been ced.


    ''Qing Ya and Baizhi, how could you be the opponent of this deity? Come back and quickly apologize! Then unconditionally agree to the matter of the deity, let the past pass; otherwise, it will be in the cold pce!''


    When Wei Chang returned to the university, he looked around for a while; ''why hasn''t Xiao Tange yet?''


    At this time, in the Voidless Realm, Donghuang Baizhi held a court meeting and returned to Ah Li''s courtyard. Qing Ya temporarily lived with Ah Li.


    Qing Ya a was teasing Ah Li. Seeing her mothere back, Ah Li jumped into her mother''s arms excitedly: "Mama, are we going back now? Ah Li hasn''t kissed daddy yet this morning."


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled softly: "Ah Li, daddy has been very busy recently. Haven''t you seen Aunt Qing Ya and Ie back?"


    "Hmph, Ah Li is no longer a child; you are just angering daddy~" said Ah Li with her small mouth.


    The two women looked helpless, this Ah Li was too partial, always favoring her father.


    Donghuang Baizhi could only coax her daughter and say, "Ah Li, y in the Voidless Realm for a few days, and mommy will take you back to find daddy."


    "Really?" Ah Li asked with her eyes wide open.


    "Well, it''s true."


    "That''s great." Don''t look at how little Donghuang is, but she actually understands a lot. Taking advantage of being a child, arguing to go back, so that daddy and mommy will not continue their quarrel.


    After letting the maid take her daughter to y, Donghuang Baizhi sat opposite Qing Ya, sighed, and poured a cup of tea.


    "What''s the matter? Sad?" Qing Ya asked curiously. This is a good ce. If only Ye Hua coulde and live here.


    "In today''s court meeting, Yu Quan reported something. Justst night, the young master of the Bai family was insulted by the head of the Tang family and finallymitted suicide by jumping off the building. Bai Cixin of the Bai family asked the family for an exnation, but both parties were candidates for the family. So the patriarch of the aristocratic family didn''t mess around, and it was passed on to me."


    Donghuang Baizhi also had a headache. She told them not to fight, yet people died!


    But who will be punished? Tang Wushuang didn''t do anything; Bai Qi jumped off the building by himself. Could it be that Tang Wushuang should be convicted for instigation?

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    No! Tang Wushuang did not instigate Bai Qi to jump off the building.


    Hearing the words of Donghuang Baizhi, Qing Ya said suspiciously: "Baizhi, do you think Ye Hua is behind this?"


    "After I heard it, I thought so too, so I asked carefully about the situation at the time. There was nothing unusual. Tang Wushuang and Bai Qi belonged to a small scolding after a physical conflict, which eventually turned into a tragedy."


    Qing Ya nodded silently; if it was really Ye Hua, could there be such substantial details? That clumsy idiot who only knows how to mess around all day long.


    However, Bai Qi suddenly jumped off the building for no reason, making the two women a little suspicious.


    It has to be said that Jue Tian has done an excellent job regarding the details so that people can''t see the truth of the matter, as if it was real.


    Qing Ya asked, "How are you going to sentence them? After all, you ordered them not to do anything, but now that they started killing each other, it seems contrary to what you said."


    Donghuang Baizhi was confused!


    If pursued, what reason should be used to pursue it?


    Are you at fault if you scold someone, leading them to suicide? This is too absurd.


    "I have never encountered such a thing before, Qing Ya; what do you think I should do?" Donghuang Baizhi wanted to sleep on the bed now, hugged by Ye Hua without any trouble.


    It''s only been a day since it came out, and an ident happened.


    Qing Ya couldn''t say whose fault it was, but she made an interesting statement.


    "Baizhi, if Ye Hua arranged this, what was his intention?" Qing Ya said with a charming smile.


    Donghuang Baizhi took a sip of the tea, with those moist lips being Ye Hua''s favorite.


    "If Ye Hua is leading it, his purpose is for us toe back!"


    The two women looked at each other and smiled. With Ye Hua''s character, it was indeed possible, but it was an assumption after all, and there was no evidence to prove it.


    Qing Ya also misses Ye Hua now. If Ye Hua was here, there must be a lot of facious solutions. Although they are a bit facious, they all seem to work.


    Do they really me him?


    But you can''t yell at them like that, no matter how you say they are his wives; what''s wrong with saying something nice? Women needed to be coaxed.


    Ye Hua, on the contrary, never coaxed women.


    The two women discussed for a long time and finally concluded.


    Tang Wushuang received a warning and had to give a bottle of Jade Immortal Dew to the Bai Family aspensation.


    Soon both families received the result.


    Tang Wushuang was very unhappy with the warning. That kid jumped off the building, which had nothing to do with me. He even got a warning. Will he be sentenced?


    When Bai Cixin, who wore a white scarf on her head, received the result of Voidless Realm and a bottle of Jade Immortal Dew, there was no expression on her face.


    She twisted open the bottle cap and sprinkled the Jade Immortal Dew in front of his younger brother''s spiritual position. Obviously, she was not satisfied with this oue and was even more dissatisfied with the Voidless Realm.


    The murderer turned out to just be warned!


    Ye Hua also heard the punishment from the spoiled wives and sneered: "It''s really a woman''s kindness; the more kind you are, the more people think you are easy to bully! As a giant, you must show your iron-blooded side and have so much to learn!"


    However, Ye Hua expected such a punishment, ''it is not your fault that you are kind, but the fault lies in being kind to bad people.''


    Jue Tian was in ss at this time and epted the students'' gaze, but this university professor''s identity still had to be retained.


    On the way back to the dormitory, he bought some food. After all, there were two women upstairs.


    He initially wanted to wait for the mission to end, let them fend for themselves, but now that Your Honor has spoken, he has to let them stay by his side.


    But looking at the lunch box in his hand, Jue Tian felt they were not serving him.


    Jue Tian didn''t understand the meaning of Your Honor; Ye Hua said they would serve him, not the other way around!


    As the boss, of course, you have to share happiness with your subordinates.


    But Jue Tian, ??a cat, has no pleasure at all; but feels his chest tightened.


    Jue Tian opened the door and saw two girls wearing his shirts, sitting at the table eating instant noodles.


    The youngdy wearing a man''s shirt has a different vor, especially when there is nothing on the shirt.


    If it is reced by a Lie Gu here, needless to say, speak with the body.


    But Jue Tian took a nce and looked away.


    "The rice I bought for you." Jue Tian put the casserole rice on the table and said lightly.


    Guan Yanxin nced at it and teased, "Professor Jue, you made sister Yuer feel so bad, so how can you just let it go?"


    Dongfang Yuer blushed: "What''s the matter, Professor Jue? Don''t listen to her nonsense."


    "Then go with Professor Jue again."


    "No." Dongfang Yuer refused.


    ''But I''m not happy anymore, I make youfortable, but you don''t want it! I can''t stand it!''


    Jue Tian held Dongfang Yuer directly on hisp, and then...


    Guan Yan Xin was stunned; this kind of life is still weird, especially seeing Yuer in pain and happiness; it is even more exciting.


    Standing up slowly, Guan Yanxin gave Dongfang Yuer a wet kiss, which made Dongfang Yuer widen her beautiful eyes!


    Jue Tian is at the back, Guan Yanxin at the front¡­


    With Guan Yanxin''s help, Dongfang Yuer quickly fainted, and ten minutester, Guan Yanxin also fainted.


    Jue Tian didn''t feel anything; he only thought he hadpleted the task and won their loyalty.


    Of course, there is also a trace of refreshment.


    It turns out that a woman can beg for mercy without force.


    Jue Tian put on his clothes, stood up, and said lightly, "After watching the action movie for so long, don''t you n to give it five-star praise?"


    The corner of the bedroom gradually twisted, and three masked men appeared!


    When Jue Tian entered the door, he noticed that someone hade in and was looking for him.


    He just didn''t expect that they could watch the show for so long, looking at their crotch, the tent was not big, maybe they were shocked by his strength, and they didn''t have the confidence to kill!


    "Today, we are here to send you to hell!" The leading man snorted coldly, bursting out with a lot of spiritual energy.


    Jue Tian said lightly: "You should be Yanxin''s brother; I took a look at you yesterday."


    The man paused, the spiritual energy in his body was a little confused, and then he shouted: "Go to hell!"


    Jue Tian sneered and instantly pulled the mask off the man''s face.


    The Jue Tian in front of Guan Li didn''t move, but his mask was gone, and he immediately covered his face with his hands.


    "What? Have the face to look at it, but not the face to admit it?" Jue Tian said calmly.


    "Nonsense! Am I, Guan Li, that kind of person?" Guan Li''s face was red. He originally wanted to kill the professor ording to his father''s wishes, but when he came over, he didn''t find anyone but saw his sister and another girl.


    Seeing his little sister in a shirt, Guan Li didn''t show up; it was very exciting.


    It seems that this stimtion is not without reason, this is the stimtor cells in the gene.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    ''Especially when I saw my sister''s frivolous side, my breathing became rapid, and I almost came. it was so exciting!''


    Jue Tian spread his hands: "Actually, I don''t care about you peeking."


    Guan Li was shocked!


    "What I care about is that you entered my house without my permission and didn''t even change your shoes!"


    Jue Tian''s eyes exuded a gloomy chill, and his pupils changed like a cat. Cats love cleanliness.


    The three men were startled by the scene before them and took a step back. Suddenly feeling that something had grabbed their feet!


    Looking down!


    There were countless ghost hands on the floor as if trying to break free from the shackles, but these ghost hands grabbed the legs of the three and dragged them down!


    Guan Li''s body seemed to sink into a swamp, gradually sinking. No matter how hard the three men struggled, it was useless.


    "Brother-inw, let''s talk about it properly." Guan Li didn''t think much, and hurriedly begged for mercy; this man''s information was wrong.


    "Well? I''m listening."


    Guan Li: "..."


    My TMD didn''t ask you to listen to me but to let me go! [TMD is a typical Chinese insult T¨¡ M¨¡ De, which literally means ''his mother''s,'']


    "Brother-inw, let me go; I won''t take a peek next time!" Guan Li was horrified, his feet had already sunk in, and the disgusting ghost hand was touching his chin. I can feel it!


    Someone is tearing their pants!


    Even tore his legs!


    Even...


    Guan Li screamed in pain, and so did the two men behind him.


    Guan Yanxin on the bed pursed her lips, turned over, and hugged Dongfang Yuer beside her; the scene was too exhaling.


    Guan Li endured the pain and shouted: "I''m Yanxin''s brother! She will hate you for the rest of her life if you kill me!"


    "She won''t know."


    Guan Li: "..."


    Talking to this man is unavailing...


    "Yanxin! Save your brother from this devil!!!!" Guan Li shouted towards Guan Yanxin on the bed.


    Jue Tian sat on the edge of the bed and said indifferently: "You saw it just now; they are too tired."


    "You!!!"


    "Don''t worry; I will treat your sister well."


    Guan Li stared at Jue Tian; stunned.


    Are you sure you want to say something like this at a time like this? Isn''t it inappropriate?


    "Curse you, I..."


    The heads of the three people gradually disappeared, and the floor returned to normal.


    "Hum hum~ Professor Jue, it''s so noisy; who''s calling?" Guan Yanxin shouted.


    "Irrelevant person. Since you are awake, let''s start."


    "Ah!!! Don''t~"


    Jue Tian was angry again, and Guan Yanxin lost the strength to move her fingers.


    Dongfang Yuer on the other hand is much smarter; even if she wakes up, she pretends to be dizzy.


    But who is Jue Tian? Do you think it''s okay to pretend to be dizzy?


    The room suddenly sounded like Dongfang Yuer''s begging for mercy.


    Does this count as just getting out of the wolf''s mouth and entering the tiger''s den?


    Of course, the former is resisting; thetter is voluntary.


    Jue Tian is not enjoying the process, but the dark and refreshing moment. One has to agree that these seven deadly sins have their own tastes.


    In fact, the taste of Ye Zizi is also a bit heavy, but she doesn''t show it.


    In the evening, Jue Tian ns to visit Guan Tong and make proof of his alibi.


    This Guan Li is still useful. Although the two Madams are kind, it does not mean that they are stupid.


    Guan Yanxin was driving the Ferrari, while Jue Tian was sitting on the co-pilot, holding the weak and thin Dongfang Yuer.


    Dongfang Yuer was wearing a dress, and the skirt reached her waist at this time while she let out a low coquettish moan.


    Guan Yanxin, who is driving, teases Dongfang Yuer from time to time and feels she is already content with this kind of life. So exciting!


    What kind of life did she live before? It was really boring to think about.


    The Guan Family is an ancient house located in the mountains on the outskirts of Zijin City.


    At this time, the lights inside were brilliant, and it seemed that something was being held, which looked very lively.


    Guan Yanxin parked the car, got out of the car, and waited for a while, then muttered, "Today is actually the family dinner at the end of the month!"


    "Do families still have dinner parties?" Jue Tian supported Dongfang Yuer, who was unstable and asked curiously.


    Guan Yanxin nodded: "This rule has been passed down all the time. It may be that they hope that the family will have more exchanges and stop being unfamiliar."


    "But the Voidless Realm may not have thought that such gatherings failed to achieve results and even caused other disgusting issues." Guan Yanxin added another sentence.


    The corner of Juetian''s mouth twitched. More information came.


    Some things can''t be asked, so you have to talk about them yourself.


    "What disgusting thing?" Jue Tian pulled Guan Yanxin to his side and caressed the delicate body with his palms. He would have already reached in if she wasn''t wearing a long skirt.


    Being gently stroked by Jue Tian, Guan Yanxin suddenly felt powerless. Fortunately, there were few people in the parking area, but it was very exciting.


    "Too many to count; I don''t usually attend such gatherings." Guan Yanxin only felt excited when she was with Jue Tian. It didn''t mean that she was a slutty girl; she was rtively conservative but couldn''t help when she saw Jue Tian bullying Dongfang Yuer.


    Because as a woman, Guan Yanxin seems to really want to bully her. Listening to her begging for mercy is so refreshing.


    Therefore, Jue Tian has found two treasures. If Lie Gu met them, he would definitely be jealous of Jue Tian''s affair. When he does the job, he can get two unique women, which is very lucky!


    Especially Dongfang Yuer, everyone, including Ye Hua, was envious of Jue Tian for having such a woman whose weakness radiates from her bone.


    Dongfang Yuer gives the impression that...


    Come on, everyone. A soft girl is here;e and bully her.


    Bullying Dongfang Yuer is really cool, especially when he hears Yuer''s low voice, begging for mercy; even Jue Tian is refreshed.


    You know, Jue Tian has never had a good time.


    Jue Tian didn''t have mood swings before, but now he finds it refreshing to bully Dongfang Yuer, which is more interesting than killing people.


    "Professor Jue~ Why do you always bully Yuer?" Guan Yanxin walked aside and supported Dongfang Yuer.


    This made Dongfang Yuer very grateful; she was exhausted, and her whole body seemed to be floating.


    Guan Yanxin added another sentence: "Even if you want to bully, call me."


    Dongfang Yuer:"..."


    After speaking, she gave the soft and weak Dongfang Yuer a lengthy kiss.


    Jue Tian didn''t mind and said lightly, "Okay, let''s go first, and y again tonight."


    y again?


    This made Guan Yanxin''s eyes shine, and Dongfang Yuer felt that she would be bullied again, so miserable...

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    "Miss!"


    "Miss!"


    "Miss!"


    The guards at the door shouted respectfully, but they thought it was a little strange.


    Why is the youngdy holding a red-faced, weak-looking beautiful girl in her arms? And looking at the appearance of thedy, it seems very evil.


    The man next to him looked righteous and dignified.


    Guan Yanxin supported Dongfang Yuer, nodded to the guards, and walked in.


    Don''t take Dongfang Yuer lightly. Of course, the daughter of an aristocratic family has some strength, but Dongfang Yuer doesn''t have it, so she can only be at her mercy.


    What a pity.


    Jue Tian didn''t want to take care of their "private affairs," so he looked around and was preparing a n.


    ''I have a good idea. Dongfang Yuer is a family of Dongfang. If she can get a godly item, she will be able to run for it. However, I will also be suspected by two Madams. I still have to discuss this matter with Your Honor.''


    "Yanxin, don''t bully Yuer." Jue Tian nced at her and said in a helpless tone.


    He saw Guan Yanxin pressing Dongfang Yuer against the wall, enjoying Dongfang Yuer''s cherry lips, and a pair of slender hands touching her frivolously.


    Poor Dongfang Yuer, passively enjoying all this, feeling her soul has gone astray.


    Hearing Jue Tian''s words, Guan Yanxin stopped being frivolous, but seeing Dongfang Yuer''s delicate and pitiful appearance; she wanted to bully her again.


    Jue Tian protected Dongfang Yuer in his arms: "Okay, don''t bully Yuer."


    "Yuer, Professor Jue saved you." Guan Yanxin said with a smile; thetter buried her head deeply in Jue Tian''s arms. ''This is not an ordinary tiger''s den; I am worried that my body would be torn apart by them.''


    Holding Dongfang Yuer, Jue Tian asked aloud, "Yuer, are you happy?"


    Dongfang Yuer''s face couldn''t help blushing, and she couldn''t help thinking about the past two days'' events.


    ''But am I happy? Just that there seems to be a little bit of concern.''


    "Professor Jue, can I make a request?" Dongfang Yuer said weakly; just because of this tone, he just wanted to bully her.


    Jue Tian nodded: "Speak."


    Dongfang Yuer whispered: "I...I am weak; can I stop Professor Jue..."


    ording to the experience of Lie Gu, women who say this are dissatisfied. A satisfied woman can''t wait for you to be like this daily.


    "No." Jue Tian felt that Dongfang Yuer was dissatisfied with him, and this was rted to the sess rate of his mission. He couldn''t be sloppy, and it seemed he needed to give special care to her.


    Dongfang Yuer is desperate...


    But this desperate expression makes Jue Tian feel the urge to bully; this woman is suspected of bullying.


    "Yuer, I will help you clear the family''s grievances and make you the head of the aristocratic family." That''s what Jue Tian nned.


    But this is not the life Dongfang Yuer wants: "Professor Jue, thank you for what you have done for me, but I don''t want to be the head of the family."


    "Then what do you want to do?" Jue Tian asked.


    "Let''s live a stable life." Dongfang Yuer''s wish is verymon, study hard, find a stable job, find a man you like, and live a simple life.


    But she was sold by her mother, but when she met Jue Tian, s??he was destined to not be normal in this life.


    Jue Tian said lightly: "Yuer, you will have such a life."


    Dongfang Yuer was shocked, and her heart was filled with sweetness.


    In fact, she was willing to be bullied by Jue Tian like this, as he is her benefactor and the second person who treats her well.


    Jue Tian can get full marks for this not-so-easy love story. If Ye Hua had such skills, Qing Ya and Baizhi would have be obedient rabbits.


    It''s a pity that Ye Hua wants to save face. In Ye Hua''s words, "this deity will not say those disgusting love words!"


    Qing Ya and Baizhi couldn''t stand Ye Hua''s temper if it weren''t for their deep love for Ye Hua.


    Soon the three of them arrived outside the banquet hall, and the guards informed them, and after being allowed to do so, the three of them walked towards the banquet hall.


    The entire banquet hall was very grandly decorated. All the utensils on the table were all spiritual tools, even the red carpet on the ground. It can be concluded that the auction that day was selling things that the Ye family did not want. But for ordinary people, it can be regarded as a family treasure.


    Guan Tong sat in the main seat; after all, the Guan family held this month''s banquet.


    Ye Xiao, Jiang Yuanzhou, Chu He, and a strange middle-aged woman!


    This woman''s appearance was strange because her face is not symmetrical. If such a face appears at night, it will definitely scare people to death.


    She is the head of the Duan family! Her name is Duan Hou. As she cannot conceive, she has no children.


    Of course, this was because of being harmed by others, so after changing her name to Duan Hou, her temperament also changed, and she likes to torture men, especially those handsome ones.


    It seems that this woman is one with a story.


    And when this Duan Hou saw Jue Tian, ??her eyes showed an interesting look.


    "Father!" Guan Yanxin shouted softly, without losing face at all. Jue Tian was her heaven, a man who made her reach heaven.


    Jue Tian is very arrogant; he just nodded to Guan Tong and still held other women!


    The Jiang family knew the inside story; the other three families just heard about what happenedst night.


    Chu He said with a hearty smile: "Congrattions to Patriarch Guan, who has won this handsome son-inw."


    There is obviously a demeaning meaning in these words, a handsome son-inw. Doesn''t it mean that he has a little white face?[The literal meaning of small white face: A handsome, young, soft, somewhat feminine/metrosexual guy.]


    "Isn''t that someone from the Bai family?" Jiang Yuanzhou asked curiously.


    Guan Yanxin added with a smile: "Sister Yuer broke away from the Bai family''s control, regained her freedom."


    For the noble family, this is nothing; it''s just a concubine.


    Guan Tong looked angry, his fat face was shaking, and his double chin looked disgusting.


    Behind Chu He was naturally Chu Bo, a man who couldn''t find his elder brother, and he was looking at Dongfang Yuer. At the auction that day, this girl was also there. Seeing her trembling appearance, he really wanted to bully her.


    Not only Chu Bo thinks this way, but everyone here thinks this way. That delicate appearance can make people pity, but this is for ordinary people; for them, there is also an urge to bully. In the face of bullying, such a girl must be very energetic when rubbed and abused.


    That''s right; even Jue Tian felt this way, especially Dong Fang Yuer''s low-pitched begging for mercy, that helpless expression, and the expression of biting his lips; the scene was so refreshing.


    Guan Tong thought his son had already seeded, but Jue Tian is still alive, and he even came here!


    If there were not so many people around, he would have killed him directly!


    Guan Yanxin and Jue Tian sat in the back seat, surrounded by the Guan family''s children; they were all talking about Guan Yanxin,ughing at Guan Yanxin, saying that the Family head would no longer favor her.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    As the Family Head did not let his daughter sit behind him, it was enough evidence.


    Guan Yanxin didn''t mind; this kind of life is boring. Life with Jue Tian is full of excitement and temptation. ''I like Jue Tian conquering myself, even more; it''s so manly!


    Sitting in the back row, Jue Tian and Guan Yanxin did not continue to bully Dongfang Yuer; after all, there were many people.


    Guan Yanxin showed her concern. Knowing that Dongfang Yuer was very delicate, she probably didn''t even have enough strength to raise her hand now. She peeled the fruit and gave it to Dongfang Yuer to replenish her strength so that she could go back in the evening to continue bullying her.


    Dongfang Yu''er was very grateful. She was bullied by Jue Tian four or five times today and she lost her energy.


    "Hey, what is my brother secretly talking about?" Guan Yanxin saw her brother Guan Li walking up to her father and whispering, darkening her father''s face.


    Jue Tian silently took a sip of tea; this alibi should be okay.


    Next, we will see the Bai family''s reaction!


    Whether something happens tonight depends on how much Bai Cixin loves her brother!


    At this moment, a funeral is being held in the Bai Family Castle, and each family owner sends their sincere condolences.


    Among them was a young man who was looking around.


    This is Dou Fushi, who hasn''t appeared for a long time. Jue Tian needs a strange face to say a few words to Bai''s house today, but in the team, the two Madams seem to have not seen Dou Fushi.


    Dou Fushi received the order of the ck robe elder brother today and immediately came to Zijin City. He killed the younger brother who came to send his condolences on behalf of the Tang Family and took his ce.


    At this time, Doufushi was no longer the boy who only knew how to catch ghosts. Even giants had to surrender against him, let alone a small family. Such a task was not difficult at all, yet his sister-inw (Xun Fang) told him to be careful.


    "A guest is here!"


    Dou Fushi opened the wreath in his hand and shouted in a deep voice, "Blessings from the Tang family in the north, bah, I meant condolences!"


    Bai Cixin, wearing white gauze, slowly raised her head and looked at Dou Fushi, her beautiful eyes showing a murderous intent.


    Wang Dabao was also staring at Dou Fushi.


    This Tang family came to send their condolences. There is a deep irony.


    Dou Fu Shi swallowed his saliva, ''I''m not afraid... I''m not afraid of anything... Just follow the lines¡­''


    "Cough! Family Head Bai doesn''t need to be sad; Patriarch Tang said that it is also a good thing that there is less cancer in society, which will help avoid more tragedies in the future."


    "The head also said he is sorry for Bai Qi''s death and hopes that Family Head Bai will mourn and give birth to a precious child. Don''t teach the child to behave like that and jump off the building tomit suicide."


    After finishing speaking, Dou Fushi breathed a sigh of relief, ''today''s task waspleted, but this woman looked at her in tears; could it be that she was moved by my charm?''


    s, Family Head Bai is too frivolous, but if she really wants to be frivolous, he will symbolically resist and then ept his fate.


    The mourning hall suddenly blew a gloomy cold wind.


    Dou Fushi saw a dark tower in Bai Cixin''s hand!


    A ferocious ck mist attacked him, and his consciousness became blurred.


    ''Wasn''t there supposed to be no threat?''


    ''Why is this happening?''


    ''I was deceived by the ck robe, big brother! It''s no wonder that before leaving, my sister-inw also asked me to be careful. It seems that my sister-inw still loves me.''


    Bai Cixin tantly used the godly item to kill people in her younger brother''s mourning hall. The people around were stunned, feeling that something big was going to happen tonight!


    Bai Cixin stood up slowly and shouted in a deep voice: "The Tang family is too deceiving! My Bai family and the Tang family are at odds with each other!"


    In such a fight, a typical family would dare to get involved for fear of being implicated. After all, Bai Cixin is now disregarding the order of the Voidless Realm.


    Wang Dabao is not a coward; of course, he supports his wife.


    "Xiao Yi! Do you dare to go to the Tang family with me!" Xiao Yi, who was sitting on the side, pondered. If Tang Wushuang took the seat of the aristocratic family, he would definitely not have had a good life!


    ''After destroying the Tang family tonight, Bai Cixin will also be punished by the Voidless Realm, and she wouldn''t be able to escape, but at least the crime is lighter, and it can eradicate future threats, which is a good choice! And there are two godly items. Am I still afraid of his small Tang family?''


    "Yes!" Xiao Yi chose to destroy the Tang family to avoid future troubles!


    Bai Cixin said to the patriarchs: "After tonight, you can say whatever you want, but if someone goes to inform the Tang Family about this, they can prepare to withstand the wrath of the Bai Family.


    Of course, nobody will go and inform the Tang Family about this, lest they suffer the wrath of the Bai Family. After all, this is human nature.


    The Tang family went too far, and they even sent people over to ridicule them.


    Bai Cixin took the Bai family to kill the Tang family, and of course, Wang Dabao and Xiao Yi came along too. A battle tonight was inevitable!


    The people in the mourning hall gradually dispersed, leaving only the depressed face of Dou Fushi.


    In a sh, the Death Mage suddenly appeared, took Dou Fushi away, and transmitted a little ck mist of healing.


    Dou Fushi woke up immediately.


    "Woohoo, you scared this baby to death, brother; you said there was no danger."


    The thrill of death is simply too terrifying.


    Xun Fang came over with a bowl of porridge: "Drink some porridge; today''s task was well done."


    Dou Fushi took it with joy: "Thank you, sister-inw." It''s still his sister-inw who treats him well. It seems that my sister-inw is obsessed with me, but can''t express herself.


    In the Tang family manor, Tang Wushuang was sitting in front of the dressing table, and his two wives were helping him with makeup!


    Their expression was not unusual. Although they were lost, it was better than seeing their husband slumped.


    "Am I beautiful?" Tang Wushuang''s voice changedpletely, and his face also changed; everything changed!


    Quan Anrong looked at her husband in the mirror and took a deep breath because his appearance was getting better every day, and he was about topare herself.


    And there was a coy look between his eyebrows...


    "Beautiful." Quan Anrong couldn''t imagine her life. Mu Jieya on the side was the same; her husband had be so beautiful, and she had to keep smiling.


    Tang Wushuang stretched out his slender fingers and stroked his pretty face. He was pleased. It turned out that it was such a feeling to be a woman; it was terrific!


    It seems that his mentality changed.


    Suddenly, Bai Cixin''s shout sounded outside the house: "Tang Wushuang! Get out of here and pay for my brother''s life!"


    Tang Wushuang frowned and snorted: "Ignorant woman!"


    "Wushuang..."The two wives called out worriedly.


    Tang Wushuang said softly: "You stay at home and wait for me to kill that poniang!"[Poniang is a derogatory term used for women. It means ferocious old woman]


    "Be careful."


    Tang Wushuang''s current strength is much higher than before. If it used to be a Santana, it is now a Porsche.


    Looking at Bai Cixin, Xiao Yi, Wang Dabao, and the others in front of him, Tang Wushuang shouted: "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Tell Tang Wushuang to get out of here!" Bai Ci said coldly; she didn''t even recognize that the beautiful woman in front of her was Tang Wushuang, the former soldier king who became a youngdy.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    "I am Tang Wushuang!"


    As soon as these words came out, half of the Bai family was stunned!


    Looking at this beautiful woman in front of them, she... is she Tang Wushuang?


    Xiao Yi stepped forward and shouted: "Don''t try to act clever and tell Tang Wushuang toe out!"


    "I am Tang Wushuang!" Tang Wushuang was also very angry; no one believed him!


    He can only take out his godly item Mound Pierce!


    After getting confirmation from the Voidless Realm, this Mound Pierce was returned to Tang Wushuang.


    Everyone looked at the godly item in Tang Wushuang''s hands and rubbed their eyes. Is this really Tang Wushuang?


    After all, the godly item will only appear in the hands of its master. Who would give it to others?


    "Are you really Tang Wushuang?" Wang Dabao couldn''t believe it; such a woman was


    on the same level as his wife, my God...


    And how did Tang Wushuang''s chest muscles be so big?


    Tang Wushuang''s pretty face was calm, and he suddenly released an earth-shattering aura, which stunned the Bai family!


    If this is not Tang Wushuang, then who is it?


    Bai Cixin said with murderous intent, "Whether you are Tang Wushuang or not, I''m going to wash the Tang family with blood today!"


    "Bai Cixin, are you ill? Voidless Realm has forbidden any bloodshed!"


    "So what? So what, you asked someone toe and humiliate my Bai Family, I will take my revenge today!" The Nine Demon Xingta had already appeared in Bai Cixin''s hands, Wang Dabao wore a set of shining golden armor from the system, and Xiao Yi took out his Xuan Yuan sword!


    Tang Wushuang thought of the people he sent out, and said in a deep voice, "Where are my people?"


    "Dead!"


    "You dare to kill my brother-inw!" Tang Wushuang suddenly exuded a fierce murderous aura.


    "Not only did I kill your brother-inw, but I will also kill your whole family."


    The Bai family obeyed the order and ughtered the Tang family!


    Bai Cixin did all this to avenge her younger brother, which shows how much she valued him.


    Tang Wushuang didn''t expect it to be like this. He indeed sent someone to tease the Bai Family during the mourning today, but he didn''t expect such a result.


    But Tang Wushuang didn''t hesitate, shouting: "The Tang family; go and ughter these people!"


    The two sides immediately started killing each other, while Tang Wushuang could fight three people at once! It can be seen that this practice is excellent!


    In the vi, Gui Chengren was standing at the window, looking at the situation outside, when his phone suddenly rang.


    "Ohh, it''s updated."


    Jue Tian received the information when he attended the banquet. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he felt veryfortable. His guess was correct! Bai Cixin loved her younger brother dearly, and even gave up her position in the aristocratic family to avenge her younger brother! For a woman who likes power, this choice is really admirable!


    But for Jue Tian, it''s just a task. He is happy that she can be fooled, but it doesn''t matter if she couldn''t be fooled; he naturally had other methods.


    Now he only needs an opportunity; everything is so natural...


    Being a little happy, Jue Tian hugged Dongfang Yu''er in his arms and audaciously started touching her.


    "Professor Jue, don''t~ let''s go home first..." Dongfang Yuer said pitifully. That delicate appearance distressed people, but it also made them want to continue bullying.


    Jue Tian nodded and said in a low voice, "Don''t wear such a long skirt next time you go out."


    "..."


    Guan Yanxin on the side said tenderly, "Then I will not even wear panties."


    "Yes." Jue Tian said seriously as if discussing a severe issue.


    At the banquet, Duan Hou raised her head, drank a ss of wine, and asked, "Ye Xiao, I heard that your son disappeared along with the holy doctor."


    "Young master of the Chu family does not have high social ethics. We need to investigate this matter carefully. The crime of murdering the son of an aristocratic family is not trivial." Duan Hou''s remarks were meant to sow discord, but it was the truth.


    Jue Tian, sitting below, caressed Dongfang Yu''er, listening to their conversation, feeling amused in his heart.


    Chu He said in a deep voice: "My son will not do such a thing! Duan Hou, you should pay attention to your words."


    Duan Hou said lightly: "But I heard that after the banquet, Young Master Chu took two girls away, and these two girls were very eye-catching!


    Ye Xiao and Chu He''s eyes sank!


    It was because there were no such women in Chu Bo''s confession!


    "Chu Bo! Is what Duan Hou said true!" Chu He asked angrily.


    Chu Bo felt uneasy. He didn''t know if anyone saw the Qing sisters getting into the car that day. Could it be that someone saw it?


    If someone saw it, wouldn''t it be troublesome?


    After all, they would go and trouble the Qing sisters.


    "Chu Bo! I''m asking you something!" Chu He shouted again.


    "Yes!"


    The Family Head took a deep breath!


    Because this is rted to robbing women, Ye Tai and the holy doctor may have suffered misfortune. This wicked Chu Bo must have killed them, but there is no proof!


    However, Chu Bo still didn''t know that the two of them were already dead!


    "But I didn''t kill them. They tried to force the girls, and I was injured trying to save them. Fortunately, they helped me out, and I was able to save my life! But we didn''t kill them at that time!"


    Chu Bo''s current talk is not convincing at all, and it is full of loopholes. How could the two women be the opponents of Ye Tai and the holy doctor?


    Ye Xiao said to Chu He: "Old Chu!"


    Chu He said in a deep voice, "Maybe those two women med the child? Isn''t it right Chu Bo?"


    Chu Bo knew his father was helping him, but those twodies couldn''t afford to offend them."


    "No, they are strong, but they are good people." Chu Bo hurriedly exined, telling everyone not to mess with them.


    Ye Xiao said in a deep voice, "Looks like I have to invite them as guests!"


    "Evil son!" Chu He shouted, pretending to be angry. His son definitely didn''t kill anyone. It was concluded that someone framed him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, a bell was ringing within the entire Guan family.


    Guan Tong stood up abruptly: "Guard! What happened?"


    A guard hurried in and said in a panic: "Family Head! Herees the assassin! The eldest son..."


    "What happened to Guan Li?" Guan Tong''s originally small eyes suddenly widened.


    "The eldest son was assassinated!"


    The whole banquet fell silent!


    The son of an aristocratic family was assassinated at home! This is a live p on the face!


    It''s a shame for the Guan family!


    "Where is the assassin?" Guan Tong eximed.


    "The assassin is still fleeing." He had just finished speaking when a dark shadow quickly passed through the sky.


    Guan Tong chased after him without thinking. The other four patriarchs paused and followed!


    Jue Tianforted Guan Yanxin, who was crying bitterly. ''Your brother was there to kill me. In order to keep you from getting tangled and to get an alibi for you. This is the only way.''

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    "Yanxin, let''s go and catch the murderer." Jue Tian said lightly and was immediately followed up by the two girls.


    One can see a ck shadow running away, followed by the five great family patriarchs!


    This situation is unprecedented.


    Jue Tian at the back hugged the two women and followed them unhurriedly. ''What happened tonight would make the two Madams distressed again. If the two Madams listened to Your Honor''s words, they wouldn''t have to worry about these things.''


    Blood flowed from the Tang Family Manor like water flowing in a river.


    The ground is full of corpses from both sides, littered with stumps and broken arms!


    Tang Wushuang was also seriously injured; blood flowed down his arms.


    Bai Cixin, Wang Dabao, and Xiao Yi all had different injuries on their bodies, but they were only superficial injuries. Nothing to be afraid of!


    It seems that against all three of them joining forces, Tang Wushuang couldn''t stand his ground.


    "Tang Wushuang! Anrong is going to die!"


    He saw several wives running out of the big vi. Quan Anrong''s face was pale; despite no wounds appearing on her body, she seemed convulsed by a spell!


    This is the wronged soul of the Nine Demons Xingta!


    Tang Wushuang''splexion changed dramatically, and he quickly ran to his beloved wife.


    The godly weapon that fell on the ground suddenly disappeared. Gui Chengren put away the ancient godly item, shook his head, and prepared to leave.


    "Anrong!" Tang Wushuang shouted tenderly.


    The ghost entangled Quan Anrong''s delicate body, her face was painful, and she was about to die.


    Tang Wushuang was in a panic. He hurriedly shouted at Bai Cixin in the air: "Bai Cixin, your hatred is against me! Don''t bring my woman into this ordeal!"


    "Tang Wushuang! What about you? Why did you kill my brother?" Bai Cixin has no intention of letting go. You killed my brother, and now I will kill your woman, so you can experience the pain of losing a loved one!


    Xiao Yi, on the side, looked at Tang Wushuang in the distance; he recognized this helpless appearance. That night, he experienced the same pain.


    What is the difference between him and the ck Robe? Irony! Great Irony!


    Tang Wushuang saw that his beloved wife was getting weaker and weaker. He turned around, knelt to Bai Cixin, and said: "Bai Cixin! Take my life and let my woman go."


    "Don''t even think about it! I want you to watch her die.


    "You!!!"


    Mu Jieya cried out, "Wushuang, Anrong..."


    Tang Wushuang looked back; his beloved wife was gone; those beautiful eyes looked at him...


    She stretched out her hand as if she didn''t want to give in!


    "Anrong... Anrong..."


    Tang Wushuang hugged his beloved wife, feeling the familiar smell; Tang Wushuang let out a painful wailing; the lonely voice made Xiao Yi''s face gloomy; he couldn''t help thinking about the day Xinyi died in his arms!


    "Bai Cixin! I want your life!" Tang Wushuang suddenly burst out with a terrifying aura!


    A pretty face appeared with ck silk lines, which became hideous and terrifying, and the skin grew sharp teeth, making people feel goosebumps.


    The spiritual pressure emanating from his body was even stronger than before. Bai Cixin and the others'' faces sank; what kind of monster is this?


    At this moment... a ck shadow suddenly appeared in the center of the two sides and stopped!


    The head of the five aristocratic families suddenly appeared on the scene, frowning at the scene in front of them; these Tang and Bai families were fighting!


    The casualties were so horrific!


    Bai Cixin and Xiao Yi were a little surprised when they saw the five heads who came here. They came too fast!


    When Tang Wushuang saw the five aristocratic family headsing, the hideousness on his face gradually faded, and he returned to his delicate appearance. He immediately knelt on the ground and pleaded, "Patriarchs! This Bai Cixin has a vicious heart! She killed my beloved wife, and destroyed my Tang family! Please give me justice!"


    Bai Cixin hurriedly exined: "Patriarchs! This Tang Wushuang sent people to make trouble in my brother''s mourning hall and insult my Bai family!"


    "Then was my brother-inw not killed by you?" Tang Wushuang shouted.


    "I''m going to kill your whole family!"


    The two families held their grievances.


    Ye Xiao shouted, "Quiet!"


    At this moment, everyone saw the man in ck in the middle, who seemed very weak.


    Guan Tong asked coldly, "Who sent you to kill my son?"


    The Tang and Bai family were surprised. This man in ck killed the son of an aristocratic family?


    This is too ballsy!


    The man in ck seemed to know that he couldn''t run away and looked deeply at the four patriarchs standing together. This look seemed to tell Guan Tong that the murderer was one of these four!


    And the face of the four great family patriarchs also changed; this is tant framing!


    The man in ck pped himself sharply.


    "Don''t!" Guan Tong tried to stop him. But from the looks of it, the shadow man turned into a bloody mist and fell to the ground.


    The air seemed to freeze; Guan Tong slowly turned his head to look at the other four patriarchs: "Who? Who is responsible?"


    Jiang Yuanzhou said sincerely: "Patriarch Guan, please calm down!"


    "Jiang Yuanzhou, is it you? Yesterday I caused you to lose face, and today you killed my son!"


    Jiang Yuanzhou couldn''t stand such a frame and shouted, "Guan Tong! Don''t use people without evidence!"


    "You all are suspicious; I will report this matter to the Voidless Realm, and let them give justice to the Guan family!" Guan Tong left after saying that!


    The other four patriarchs looked at the Tang and Bai families, and Chu He said in a deep voice, "Wait for the judgment of the Voidless Realm!"


    The four patriarchs left quickly.


    Bai Cixin clenched her white teeth and shouted: "Withdraw!"


    "Matriarch Bai!" Xiao Yi shouted; ''letting go of this Tang Wushuang?''


    "Patriarch Xiao, the aristocratic family has already intervened. If we fight again, it would be a big crime worthy of Family extermination!" Bai Cixin left with Wang Dabao after saying that.


    She was afraid of the former and utterly disrespectful to thetter.


    Xiao Yi looked at Tang Wushuang who was hugging his wife, sighed, and turned to leave. He didn''t kill him today, but he still had to wait for the punishment from the Voidless Realm. What bad luck is this?


    Xiao Yi left the Tang family unwillingly.


    Tang Wushuang walked into the house with the body of his beloved wife; this hatred is getting bigger and bigger!


    On the other hand, Jue Tian was holding Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin, who were already unconscious, as it was better not to let them see some things.


    Looking at the faint rays of light emanating from the woods, Jue Tian hugged the two girls and walked towards the light source.


    Gui Chengren, who was reading the novel, suddenly stopped, turned off the phone, and asked, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Jue Tian put down the two girls, stroked their eyes, and said lightly, "Lend me that dagger."


    Gui Chengren turned around and looked at Jue Tian: "Why?"


    "Because it''s not yours." Jue Tian looked at Gui Chengren coldly as he didn''t have a favorable impression of this person.


    Gui Chengren chuckled: "I''ve seen arrogant people, but I rarely see someone as arrogant as you!"


    "It seems my arrogance has not disappointed you. Do you want to fight?" Jue Tian asked curiously.


    "As you wish!"

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    After setting up a barrier to protect the two women, Jue Tian stroked their eyes and said lightly, "If I move one step today, I will lose!"


    Crazy!


    Too crazy!


    Gui Chengren has never seen a man pretending to be so arrogant to say such a thing!


    "Okay! You can take my life if I can''t kill you today!"


    "Okay."


    A breeze blew, some leaves fell slowly, and the branches made a squeaking sound, which reminded Jue Tian to finish it quickly, go back and let them surrender to him.


    Gui Chengren took out the godly item Mound Pierce!


    Although it is just a dagger, its power should not be underestimated. Back then, Tang Wushuang used it to pierce Xiao Yi''s armor; cutting iron like mud is no exaggeration!


    And this Gui Chengren seems to have a more thorough understanding of Mound Pierce!


    "Mound Pierce!" As Gui Chengren shouted, the spiritual energy in his body gradually dissipated, and got sucked into Mound Pierce.


    Mound Pierce is like a three-year-old child, greedily sucking in the spiritual energy, making its body brighter and brighter.


    "Spirit Demon!" Gui Chengren raised the godly item with both hands.


    A dark cloud suddenly condensed above.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sound of thunder suddenly rang out, and the thunder mmed down one after another, and the thorn mausoleum was like a lightning rod, absorbing the power of the lightning.


    "Death by a thousand cuts!"


    A more powerful spiritual energy poured out from Gui Chengren''s body, gradually turning tangent, forming a small white ball!


    Gui Chengren bit his finger, and a drop of blood slowly merged with the white aura ball!


    At that moment, the white aura ball turned red and fused with Mound Pierce.


    At this time, the white and red Mound Pierce, exuded an intimidating aura, like the roar of myriad beasts. It seemed that the world''s end wasing in front of Jue Tian. These godly items are even more ferocious!


    Mound Pierce surpassed the godly item level, piquing Jue Tian''s curiosity.


    After using these blessings, this Gui Chengren is obviously stronger: "After years ofprehension, I have applied what I have learned, developing this trick! This dagger can even kill the queen!"


    After many years ofprehension, apply what you have learned; this is all learned by Gui Chengren from reading novels.


    ''Initially, I was just a little curious, but I didn''t expect it to be sessful. Reading novels is a good thing.''


    Jue Tian nodded; this person is indeed quite powerful, especially with this trick.


    "Tell me! What''s your aim? I''ll leave you with a whole corpse!" Gui Chengren asked.


    Jue Tian calmly said: "To get your dagger."


    "Why do you want my dagger?" Gui Chengren asked curiously.


    "My maid is a member of the Dongfang family. As her master, I naturally want to help her settle her grievances."


    "Humph! What a big tone! To wash away the grievances of the Dongfang family. I want to see if you have the ability!" Gui Chengren''s eyes squinted, the aura of his body climbed again, and madness swept the scene, making a banging noise.


    Gui Chengren turned into a ck afterimage, attacking Jue Tian with a death aura. The speed was astonishing, and it was matched with the godly item. Meet gods, y gods. Meet Buddha, y Buddha!


    Unfortunately, his opponent is Jue Tian!


    The brain of the seven deadly sins! The most powerful subordinate of Ye Hua!


    Jue Tian slowly raised his hand and stretched out his index finger!


    The index finger reveals his cat''s paw, which glowed like silver in the moonlight.


    Ding!


    The cat''s paw and the Mound Pierce met, making a dull sound, which sounded particrly harsh, but this sound changed into a sharp noise, seemingly wanting to sweep all around, cutting all the trees in the process.


    "This dagger doesn''t even count as a nail clipper." Jue Tian said indifferently as he looked absent-minded.


    Gui Chengren stared nkly at the man in front of him; this is impossible! His attack just surpassed the power of godly items; how could his fingernails block it?


    ''This is impossible; the protagonists in the novel are not so perverted!''[Perverted means overpowered.]


    The Mound Pierce, in his hand, fell weakly on the ground. Jue Tian stretched out his palm, and Mound Pierce slowly descended into the palm of his hand.


    Gui Chengren copsed on the ground and asked absentmindedly, "Can you really clean up the grievances of the Dongfang family?"


    "I never lie." Jue Tian said with his hands behind his back, his tone lowered a little, and he imitated Ye Hua again.


    Gui Chengren seemed to be at ease, and said lightly: "Come on! End my life!"


    "Okay."


    The dagger mmed, pierced through Gui Chengren''s heart, and returned to his hand.


    Gui Chengren stared nkly at the bleeding from his chest; then looked at Jue Tian, and thought, why didn''t this man follow the routine?


    ''Shouldn''t he be curious? Shouldn''t he ask first? Isn''t he surprised by my expression at all? Why would he kill me without a thought?''


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Gui Chengren: "..."


    MD, I''m going to die, and you ask this now?[MD-Fuck your mother''s v***na.]


    "I am also a member of the Dongfang Aristocratic Family. Back then, I was the guard beside the Patriarch. The Patriarch knew that something big was about to happen, so he ordered me to take away the real godly item and find a chance to take revenge. I thought the Tang family would be able to squeeze into the aristocratic family, but I didn''t expect Bai Qi''s death to let my ns go down the drain. Bai Cixin is so crazy; the Tang family is hopeless now." Gui Chengren said in a deep voice, clutching his chest.


    After Jue Tian heard it: "Oh."


    ''Oh? You just oh? Shouldn''t my actions move you? Then use the fastest method to cure me, and then join forces to deal with the five aristocratic families? Can''t you follow the routine of the novel? I''m going to die!''


    Jue Tian is not interested in such a thing, and he just took the dagger and turned around to support the two girls.


    Gui Chengren was shocked; what does this mean?


    "Hey, aren''t you going to save me?" Gui Chengren couldn''t believe it. In the novels, the other person will save such a person. After all, they all had the same goal!


    Jue Tian said lightly, "Why?"


    "I''m also a member of the Dongfang Family!"


    "So?" Jue Tian asked curiously.


    Puff.


    Gui Chengren spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "If she realizes that you killed a loyal guard of the Dongfang family; she will hate you for the rest of her life."


    "Don''t worry; she won''t know." Jue Tian thought silently. He said the same thing to Guan Yanxin''s brother.


    Gui Chengren suddenly spits another mouthful of blood; ''this TMD is not human!'' [TMD is a typical Chinese insult T¨¡ M¨¡ De, which literally means ''his mother''s,'']


    ''If he appears in a novel, he must be a big viin! And it''s the kind of big viin that even the protagonist can''t beat!''


    Gui Chengren took a deep breath and wanted to take the phone out of his hand, but he had no strength.


    "Can you do me a favor and take out my phone? I want to see if the novel has been updated."


    Jue Tian thought this person was a little interesting and said lightly, "No help."


    "..."


    He struggled to take out his phone and opened the novel''sst chapter.


    ''The author is working hard, so please look forward to the subsequent chapters.''

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    ck lines appeared on Gui Chengren''s forehead, his eyes wide open. He cursed: "CNM scumbag, I can''t even enjoy myst moments to read thest chapter! Even if I be a ghost, I won''t let you go."[CNM-F*** your mother]


    With a roar, Gui Chengren''s face became even paler; the blood in his chest seemed to have found an outlet and flowed out in great quantity.


    Gui Chengren wrote ament and posted it. Then he crushed his phone and looked at the dark sky.


    "In the next life, I, your father, want to be the author and tease you all!"


    Somewhere else.


    A young man took out his mobile phone, nced at thement peacefully, and deleted it.


    Taking a deep breath, he pushed the door in front of him.


    The roomyout was straightforward: bookshelves surrounded by the wall, and a faint scent of paper permeated the room.


    A well-dressed man stood by the window, holding a book in his right hand, while the soft moonlight shone on his body, making him look extraordinarily mysterious.


    "Mission failed."


    After listening, the man continued to look at the book, stretched out his slender fingers, and flipped through it gently.


    The slight sound of flipping the book sounded in the room, which was very ordinary, but in this environment, it made people feel pressured as if a big stone was pressing on their chest, and feel difficulty breathing.


    The man did not leave, hunched over, waiting for orders.


    The man in Chinese clothes continued to read the book. The sound of flipping books sounded from time to time in the room.


    (After an incalcble period of time)


    *snap*


    The man closed the book, turned around slowly, frowning, and asked aloud, "Wu Liu, when did youe?"


    "Two hours ago," Wu Liu said.


    The man snorted and asked, "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "I dare not."


    "Oh, you guys, you are so timid." The man seemed helpless.


    While Wu Liuined in his heart, ''if we don''t act timidly in front of you, how will you act cool?''


    The man sat at the desk, turned on theputer, logged into the game, and yed Lianlian kan.[Chinese game]


    "What''s the matter sote?" the man asked, holding his chin.


    "Gui Chengren failed."


    "I said earlier that your n would not work. These three giants are not under our control; we can not interfere in their affairs." The man said lightly.


    Wu Liu lowered his head and said in panic: "I''m in the wrong!"


    "It''s good that you understand. Our task is to monitor those reincarnates and regressors. In recent years, the Void has been unstable. Reincarnates and regressors have gathered together. It will make our work even more difficult."


    Thinking of this, the man seemed a little impatient: "F*ck, the workload has increased, yet the wages remain the same. This enterprise will close down sooner orter!"


    "Boss, recently everyoneined that those reincarnates and transmigrates have decent strength. The unlucky ones are easy to catch before their skills are restored. But the lucky ones are the ones who are difficult to catch. Additionally,pensation for work-rted injuries is not high. Everyone''s mood is a little fluctuating."


    "I have already reported this matter, but the General Administration has yet to reply." The man said while looking at theputer screen.


    "Boss, what are we going to do now?" Wu Liu asked tentatively.


    The man raised his hand: "Let''s pick some unlucky ones first. Let''s monitor the powerful ones, and then we will catch them all."


    "Yes!"


    "How is the situation in Long''an City?" The man asked curiously.


    Wu Liu smiled confidently: "Don''t worry, boss, those people identally angered the childst time. I arranged for them to retreat overnight and then arranged some people to deceive them even further."


    The man nodded and said: "This man brought two people across five years ago, but he has been staying at home since. He even has connections with the Queen of Voidless Realm. This guy is really lucky."


    "There is also this Qing Ya, and even I''m amazed by her beauty.


    Wu Liu said deeply, "Boss, although this boss has been staying at home, I think his hands are deep in the current scenario."


    The man sighed lightly: "Then raise his danger level by one level."


    The man opened the document and found the A-level personnel.


    Ye Hua''s name is in it.


    Copy.


    Then paste it into the S level.


    There were a few acquaintances in this S rank. For example, Xiao Yi, Chen Xuanzong, etc.


    There are even SS and SSS levels of danger in the folder.


    Spicy chickens like Wei Chang and Lie Gu have a risk factor of E.


    Jue Tian''s risk factor is only F-level.


    The risk factor for Ye Zizi is a little higher, reaching the B level.


    There is even Long Aotian''s name; the risk factor is G-level, thest one.


    "Recently, I asked the brothers to keep their spirits up. When the General Administration issues the equipment and funds, we will catch them one by one." The man yawned and looked at the time. It was three o''clock in the evening, and it was time to go to bed.


    "Yes!"


    "Go on."


    "By the way, Nangong Xinyi, who was arranged by Xiao Yi''s side, has not shown her face for a long time. Check on what happened."


    "Yes!"


    "Also, make some arrangements on Chen Xuanzong''s side.


    "Yes."


    This group belongs to an official team, and this is just a branch.


    Time and Space Bureau.


    They specialize in arresting the reincarnates and regressors. As long as someone is reincarnated or regressed, they will send someone to arrest them. Most people who crossed over are weak, and their strength has not recovered to their peak.


    Work is rtively easy.


    But some people are lucky, such as Xiao Yi and Chen Xuanzong, who reincarnated with strength.


    So these people need to be monitored and will be caught when the time is ripe. After that, they will be sent back after destroying their skills.


    However, Ye Hua never imagined that his risk factor was only A-level, and he has only been upgraded to S-level until now.


    You all are blind; this deity is a murderous demon!


    If you want to evaluate the risk factor, the deity is definitely the first!


    No need to argue on that!


    Jue Tian sent the two girls back to the staff dormitory and went to report today''s news.


    Ye Hua had already slept, but when he knew Jue Tian came to report, he became an insomniac.


    Because I wanted to teach them a lesson, and wait for them toe back with apologetic eyes.


    Jue Tian reported the events one by one and expressed some of his thoughts.


    "Good! Very good!" Ye Hua was delighted after hearing this. Job well done!


    He messed up the family''s election and made the family''s rtionship tenser.


    "Jue Tian, they are guessing at best, but there is no evidence to prove that you are my subordinate." Ye Hua was very excited, thinking they would surrender and return after a while.


    I still have one more big move. The longevity fruit will make everyone crazy.


    Although I''m still angry, I don''t want to expose everything at once. After all, this is a rare opportunity to teach them a valuable lesson.


    "Don''t worry, Your Honor, the two Madams won''t find any evidence." Jue Tian said confidently.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    "Very good! This deity is pleased."


    Jue Tian respectfully said: "Your Honor, it is important to respect your words. It is heaven''s will to do things for Your Honor. Your subordinates do not dare to take any credit."


    Ye Hua patted Jue Tian''s shoulder: "Okay, go back andfort those women."


    "This subordinate understands."


    Ye Hua raised his hand, and Jue Tian disappeared from the office.


    ''I can get a good night''s sleep tonight. It''s not that easy to be a good person.''


    A good person has to go through ny-nine-eighty-one(9981) hardships to be Buddha. And for bad people to be Buddhas, just put down the butcher''s knife.


    It was morning in the Voidless Realm: The lingering fairy mist, an elegant environment; akin to a fairnd.


    Donghuang Baizhi, in the bedroom, pursed her lips and turned over. Her jade arm seemed to want to hug someone, but the only thing she hugged was empty air.


    Slowly opening her beautiful eyes, she found herself sleeping on the familiar imperial bed. She was used to Ye Hua sleeping beside her, but suddenly he was gone, making her a little unustomed.


    "Your Majesty, the elders are already waiting in the hall." A maid said behind the curtain.


    Donghuang Baizhi stood up, while the four maids hurried forward, putting the royal robe on her delicate body. While the others immediately prepared clean water. The other twobed her hair in buns, and finally put on the crown.


    Her Majesty is ready. Her pretty face was full of sublime majesty, and her beautiful eyes were calm but stern.


    The maids around were hunched over, not daring to look directly at her face. Even still, they could also feel her majesty''s aura.


    Walking out of the dormitory, a group of people in golden robes and silver armor followed.


    The brushing sound resounded through the Voidless Realm as if telling everyone in the Voidless Realm that the Queen woke up!


    At this time, all the people looked at the highest mountain and immediately bowed.


    Donghuang Baizhi has be ustomed to this way of life, striding towards the pce while enjoying the worship of everyone along the way.


    She slowly stepped in front of the throne¡ª not sitting down.


    Yuan De and the others standing below shouted in unison: "Long live Your Majesty!"


    "Stand up." Donghuang Baizhi raised her jade arm and sat down immediately.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." More than a dozen people stood up, bowed their heads slightly, and would not look directly at the Queen''s face.


    "What happened this early?" Donghuang Baizhi asked lightly.


    Yuan De and the others were taken aback for a moment. Her Lady Queen would not have said this before. It''s Ye Hua''s fault for pampering her. These days, she slept with Ye Hua until 10 am, making herzy. So now she wakes up very angrily.


    Xing Han cupped his hands and said: "Your Majesty,st night, two major events happened in the north, and we hope that Your Majesty will take a look at this matter."


    Donghuang Baizhi sighed slightly; ''what happened this time?''


    ''Why haven''t there been so many things before? It''s only been two days since I ran away from home!''


    ''Can I at least leave home peacefully?''


    ''It must be that cheap stake, Ye Hua.''


    "What''s wrong?" Donghuang Baizhi asked lightly.


    He Xuan said respectfully: "Last night, the heir of the Guan family was assassinated at home! It just so happened that the heads of the five aristocratic families were at a party and found the murderers all chasing after them. Unexpectedly, they encountered a bloodbath between the two campaigning families. Both sides suffered heavy losses. Just before the murderer''s death, he looked at the patriarchs of the four great families. Guan Tong thought that the murder must have been arranged by one of the other four families!"


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    "Yuan De, tell me again! Be more detailed!" Donghuang Baizhi said coldly, ''What is this? First, there is a murderer; secondly, there is a bloody fight between the two campaigning families.'' Donghuang Baizhi feels like her head is going to explode.


    If Ye Hua could see Donghuang Baizhi like this, it would definitely be cool.


    Isn''t it cool to run away? If you have the ability, stay outside for the rest of your life!


    Yuan De told the detailed story once, which made Donghuang Baizhi very angry. The Tang and Bai family are really disobedient!


    Even going against the words of this queen!


    At this time, Yu Quan, who was standing at the end, cupped his hands and said, "Your Majesty, regarding the bloody fight against the family, it seems that Tang Wushuang sent people to the mourning hall to make trouble, and Bai Cixin led people to kill the Tang family."


    Donghuang Baizhi said in a deep voice after hearing this. : "Let''s rest for an hour first, and then continue the discussion!"


    "Yes!"


    The former Donghuang Baizhi was very decisive, but it changed since she had a man. It seemed that everything depended on Ye Hua. He does what he says!


    ''Now that Ye Hua is gone, it seems weird, but I can still consult with Qing Ya; after all, such a thing has never happened.


    ~Ah Li''s courtyard.~


    Qing Ya and Ah Li got up early. Ah Li was charmingly swaying a long sword.


    "Mommy~" Ah Li shouted, and immediately jumped into her mother''s arms, kissing her.


    Donghuang Baizhi stroked her daughter''s hair: "Ah Li, continue with your sword practice. Mommy wants to discuss something with mommy Qing."


    "Hey, mommy, go find daddy. Daddy is so smart that he can solve mommy''s trouble in one go." Ah Li was always thinking about daddy''s and mommy''s reconciliation.


    Donghuang Baizhi said angrily: "Ah Li only focuses on daddy, and doesn''t care about mommy anymore~"


    "Howe, Ah Li loves mommy, hum hum hum~"


    After a moment of warmth with the child, Donghuang Baizhi walked towards the pavilion.


    Qing Ya poured a ss of water for her with a smile: "What''s the matter? You look gloomy early in the morning."


    Donghuang Baizhi drank the Jade Immortal Dew in one gulp and sighed, "An ident happened yesterday!"


    "What?"


    Donghuang Baizhi told the whole story once. Qing Ya frowned after hearing it.


    Qing Ya shook her head: "I don''t know either. Logically speaking, the Tang and Bai family fight is normal. The suspicion is that the murderer seems to have deliberately brought the five great families to the scene and let people discover the Tang and Bai family fighting privately."


    "Qing Ya, do you think this is Ye Hua''s scheme behind the scenes?" Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    "Is such a move good or bad? The news would''ve eventually spread today even if the families didn''t know about it." Donghuang Baizhi raised some doubts in her heart.


    Qing Ya couldn''t understand it either and said in a deep voice, "The most important thing now is to calm down. Don''t let the aristocratic family fight. The Tang and Bai family should be punished."


    Donghuang feels the same.


    "I want to go and check the situation; maybe I can find some clues." Donghuang Baizhi snorted.


    "Do you think it''s Ye Hua?" Qing Ya asked with a smile.


    Donghuang Baizhi gritted her teeth: "If it''s Ye Hua, I''ll have to kill him!"


    "Baizhi, this is too light. Isn''t this just biting to death?" Qing Ya teased and took a sip of tea.


    "Then what do you say?"


    Qing Ya said lightly, "Let Ye Hua kneel on the keyboard!"


    "Okay! Just let Ye Hua see what we have done; we will not be easy to mess with if we do these things properly." Donghuang Baizhi vowed, her pretty face full of firmness.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    "I agree, Baizhi. Go now."


    Donghuang Baizhi dragged Qing Ya up: "You''reing with me."


    Qing Ya smiled: "No need."


    "Anyway, we share weal and woe. Sister, let''s join forces to deal with Ye Hua."


    "But there are many people who know me." Qing Ya said. Ye Xiao and Chu He saw her that night.


    "True."


    Qing Ya smiled and said, "Let me pretend to be the maid next to you."


    "Ah, is that okay? I''m afraid Ye Hua will teach me a lesson to use his beloved as a maid." Donghuang Baizhi smiled wickedly.


    Qing Ya pinched her: "You dare to tease me."


    The two women started making trouble.


    On the side, Ah Li put down her long sword and sighed: "These adults are really naive."


    The maidsughed softly. This was the first time they saw Her Majesty like this. She doesn''t seem that different from them.


    There was an uproar when the news of Her Majesty''s visit came out from the Voidless Realm!


    One must know that thest time they went on a tour was a hundred years ago. That time was because of the Dongfang family''s private collection of godly items, and it was the father of Donghuang Baizhi who came.


    After a hundred years, the ruler of Voidless Realm is on tour again!


    The whole north suddenly filled with a serious atmosphere, especially the patriarchs of Zijin City. They were all worried, but also excited!


    The Queen of Voidless Realm! OMG!


    ''I thought I would never see her in my life, but now I have the opportunity!''(Random person''s thought)


    In Zijin City''s International Airport, a Boeing 747 luxury passenger nended, and passengers waiting for the ne stood up and looked at it.


    Because the whole fusge was graffitied with lifelike mythical beasts.[Fusge: the main body of an aircraft.]


    ''It''s the first time I saw a passenger ne with graffiti; it looks so weird.''(Random person''s thought)


    However, the passenger ne drove to the private tarmac, while some ck vehicles drove in simultaneously.


    Everyone is discussing, ''What kind of big man ising? Is it the president of some country?


    At this time, Qing Ya dressed as a maid next to Donghuang Baizhi. She changed her appearance; so nobody could recognize her.


    Seeing the fleet of more than 20 Rolls-Royce Phantom parked next to her, Qing Ya smiled and said, "Baizhi, this formation is too big."


    "Qing Ya, this formation is not too big; after all, I am the Queen. How can Ie without such a formation?" Donghuang Baizhi smiled lightly, no longer wearing royal robes, and changed them into a professional and majestic-looking CEO outfit.


    Qing Ya was like a little secretary, wearing ck stockings.


    This was the ck stocking temptation that Ye Hua often dreamt of. It''s a pity he can''t see it.


    Qing Ya nodded; with a giant like Voidless Realm, she must show off her demeanor when she goes out.


    Thinking about Ye Hua''s momentum when he went out was absolutely arrogant, like thunder piercing the ear.


    The first toe down were the guards of Voidless Realm, wearing ck suits to guard the side, and then came Yuan De and others!


    Today, the entire Voidless Realm was dispatched! The scale was unprecedented!


    When Donghuang Baizhi appeared at the door of the passenger ne, everyone felt pressured. This woman''s aura is so powerful.


    Qing Ya stood behind Donghuang Baizhi, ying the role of a little secretary, even wearing a pair of sses.


    If Ye Hua saw Qing Ya like this, he would be unable to bear it.


    "Yu Quan, go and inform the Patriarchs of the families that the Voidless Realm hase to discuss the problems. Donghuang Baizhi had to make sure that it was handled perfectly, otherwise, these problems would appear again.


    Yu Quan bowed and said, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. To not waste Your Majesty''s time, I''ve already arranged everything. They all are waiting for Your Majesty''s appearance!"


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    The convoy set off towards Zijin International Hotel, Guan Tong''s site.


    While driving, passersby curiously looked at the convoy. Zijin City has no shortage of local tyrants, but such a formation is still rare.


    Half an hourter, the convoy stopped at the entrance of the Zijin International Hotel. The doorman immediately ran over to open the door but was blocked by the guards of the Voidless Realm. How can such a person open the door for the Queen?


    Yuan De hurried over and opened the car door. Donghuang Baizhi got out of the car and took a look outside.


    Qing Ya also got out of the car.


    The beautiful face of Donghuang Baizhi made people stunned, and the coercion emanating from her body made people dare not look at her directly.


    "Let''s go!"


    No one came to greet her, because today was not for a heart-to-heart talk, but the judgment. Yu Quan asked everyone to wait on the top floor.


    The group took the elevator and reached the top floor!


    The top floor was originally a banquet area, where some high-end banquets were held, but now all the luxurious facilities have been removed.


    The only rostrum was ced by the throne, showing a solemn atmosphere, while about a hundred people were standing below, all of them were the owners of Zijin City and the surrounding urban areas. Yes, of course, the five aristocratic families were also present there.


    Nobody dared to talk to each other or discuss anything. Their faces were sullen.


    Of course, there was excitement as well. After all, the Queen can be seen upfront.


    But for the Tang and Bai family, today was the day that decided the fate of their families.


    Xiao Yi was also very nervous. He also participated in the bloody warst night, and he had no clue about the punishment whatsoever.


    If Tang Wushuang was killed, he would have to ept the punishment. But now that he''s still not killed, he will still have to bear the punishment.


    He was not willing!


    Tang Wushuang is still wearing a suit today, with a white ribbon tied around his head. Today, he will seek justice for his beloved wife no matter what!


    Of course, Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao were also present. The couple didn''t have much fear. Now that they have done it, they are ready to ept punishment!


    The five Family Heads stood at the front of the line.


    Guan Tong lost his beloved sonst night. His hair had grown white, showing how sad and angry he was, and he even lost some weight.


    When he looked at the other four Patriarchs, he had an unfriendly gaze.


    Chen Xuanzong was also at the scene. He didn''t know what happenedst night but only heard about it this morning.


    He was in a good mood because Xiao Yi was also on the spot. When Your Majesty arrives, this Xiao Yi will be unable to save his skin!


    And there was a stranger in the crowd whom nobody knew, maybe not in Zijin City, so nobody didn''t think much about it. After all, they all came here today to see Your Majesty.


    However, this stranger is Ye Hua!


    ''I heard from Jue Tian''s ears that Bai Zhi is going to preside over justice. As a husband, of course, I have to watch my wife perform, and maybe I can make a fool out of her.''


    Hearing the elevator door mming, Ye Hua suddenly looked around.


    Tsk tsk tsk, look at this anxious appearance, in the name of punishing his wife, he is actually here to see his wife, and he misses her after not seeing her for a few days.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    The sound of high heels suddenly sounded, echoing in thisrge banquet hall.


    Although it was just a simple sound, it fell deep into the hearts of everyone, as if the foot was stepping on the top of everyone''s heads. The sound of these footsteps made everyone lower their heads. Worthy of being the Queen of the Voidless Realm.


    The corner of Ye Hua''s formed a small arc; ''this Baizhi also likes to pretend.''


    ''This deity likes women who pretend to be pushy. After you admit defeat, this deity will let you live a life inseparable from the bed.''


    The figure of Donghuang Baizhi gradually appeared in everyone''s field of vision, and all the patriarchs couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    This... is this a fairy??


    No no no.


    To say that she is a fairy is sphemy to Your Majesty.


    No words can justify the appearance of Your Majesty.


    The word beauty is an insult to Your Majesty!


    At this time, some family heads couldn''t help but think of the woman at the auction. Her beauty isparable with that of the Queen!


    Donghuang Baizhi nced coldly, making everyone bow their heads, not daring to look directly.


    "The Queen is here!"


    Everyone squatted down and shouted, "Long live Your Majesty!"


    Ye Hua in the crowd had to squat down; otherwise, they would definitely despise him if they knew that he was here.


    "Get up." Donghuang Baizhi said lightly.


    Ye Hua stood up and looked at the woman beside Donghuang Baizhi, ''why does she feel so familiar?''


    His eyes shed red!


    ''It turned out to be my Qing Ya! This deity asks you to wear stockings, but you won''t wear them even if you are beaten to death, but when the deity is no longer around, you are wearing stockings in front of so many people!''


    ''This ount should be written down first. I will put stockings on your head in the future!''


    ''The pantyhose is so weird.''


    Donghuang Baizhi walked up to the rostrum and sat on the throne. The guards were guarding all around, while Yuan De and others were guarding the ce five meters away from Donghuang Baizhi to prevent anyone from attacking!


    After all, as she is not in the Voidless Realm, her life can be at threat.


    Xiao Yi felt that the Queen in front of him was pulchritudinous; even when he was an Immortal Emperor, he had never seen such a beautiful woman![Pulchritudinous: Beautiful]


    ''It would be a beautiful thing to be able to be with her in the same room, but I only dare to think about it in my heart.''(Random person''s thought)


    Chen Xuanzong was also sighing, but he only had Qing Ya in his heart!


    Tang Wushuang didn''t have the heart to look at the Queen''s face. He just wanted to get justice for his beloved wife.


    Wang Dabao couldn''t help butpare the Queen and his beloved wife. Although Your Majesty is prettier than his wife, his wife has unlocked manyplex moves, so... wife is better~


    If Ye Hua found out, he would definitely be disdainful.


    ''This deity will make them unlock any moves, and give the deity the mostfortable enjoyment!''


    It was the first time that the five great family patriarchs saw the honor of Your Majesty face to face. She looks more beautiful than in the video!


    When Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi fought against Jue Tian, someone took a video and posted it on the Cultivation Forum, causing a sensation! It''s just that Qing Ya was wearing a set of ancient armor, so they couldn''t see her appearance.


    "This Queen is here today to solve what happened in the past few days!" Donghuang Baizhi''s opening remarks were very concise, without anypliments, which got the approval of Ye Hua. What opening remarks? Might as well cut directly to the main issue!


    The audience shouted: "Follow Your Majesty''s holy words!"


    Ye Hua suddenly had a bold idea, ''What if he rushed up, pressed Donghuang Baizhi under him, and kissed her wildly!''


    ''Let these people know that Your Majesty is the woman of this deity.''


    ''But I''ll have to bear with it first and let this group of salted fish know about thister. I am looking forward to their surprised eyes.


    Donghuang Baizhi raised her hand; Yu Quan stepped forward and shouted: "Bai Cixin! Wang Dabao! Xiao Yi! Tang Wushuang!"


    With Yu Quan''s shouting, the four slowly walked out of the crowd and stood in the middle.


    "Not kneeling yet!" Yu Quan shouted.


    Tang Wushuang knelt decisively.


    The other three also knelt slowly. Under the behemoth-like Voidless Realm, they only surrendered!


    Donghuang Baizhi said lightly: "Giving each of you a chance to exin!"


    The four people below lowered their heads, seemingly contemting what to say.


    "The Queen asks you to exin, then you exin!" Yu Quan shouted coldly. The consequences of pretending to be dumb are even more severe!


    Tang Wushuang was the first to speak out, but everyone was shocked by his sound!


    This is clearly that of a woman!


    Thinking that Tang Wushuang was a handsome young man back then, he could be called a little man with a divine and jadelike face, but they didn''t expect it to be like this today... It''s so embarrassing!


    "Your Majesty! Bai Cixin is ruthless. She, along with Wang Dabao and Xiao Yi, broke into my Tang family at midnight, and killed my Tang family''s people! Even my beloved wife wasn''t spared. I hope the Queen will give me justice. Even if I, Tang Wushuang, was in the wrong, why bring my wife in this ordeal!"


    Bai Cixin snorted coldly: "Your wife is not guilty, but what about my brother? What wrongdoings did he do? Did you think about that when you killed my brother?"


    "Bai Cixin! Your brothermitted suicide by jumping off the building; how''s that my fault! Also, my wife was murdered by you; many people can prove it!" Tang Wushuang''s eyes were red at this moment, and his voice was hoarse, showing how much the death of his beloved wife had hit him.


    "Don''t insult my brother; how can hemit suicide!"


    "You are shoving false arguments down people''s throats!"


    "Enough!" Donghuang Baizhi snorted coldly.


    Tang Wushuang and Bai Cixin had their heads down.


    "Have you forgotten my order? Or my words are worth nothing in your eyes!" Donghuang Baizhi exuded the power of blood on her body, instantly shocking everyone.


    The patriarchs of the five aristocratic families stood shivering, not to mention the other small families.


    Ye Hua appreciates Baizhi''s methods. Sometimes you''ve to suppress people through force.


    Baizhi passed the exam, but Qing Ya did not make any evaluations.


    "Don''t dare!" The four said in unison.


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted coldly, and the killing intent was gradually released: "Don''t dare? But you dare!"


    "Your Majesty, it was Tang Wushuang who provoked us first!" Bai Cixin hurriedly exined.


    Tang Wushuang even said: "Your Majesty, although I am at fault, she killed my brother-inw and my beloved wife because of some provocation? She is just making excuses!


    "Tang shemale! Did you eat shit this morning! Your mouth stinks!" Wang Dabao couldn''t help shouting.


    Yu Quan shouted in a deep voice: "Wang Dabao! Pay attention to your words, don''t be disgusting in front of Your Majesty!"


    "Yes...Yes..." Wang Dabao panicked for a while, but he was also blunt just now.


    Donghuang Baizhi sighed in her heart; both parties are at fault; the Bai family''s mistake is heavier; after all, she was the one who brought it up first!

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    "Xiao Yi! What was your purpose?" Donghuang Baizhi suddenly asked Xiao Yi.


    This was something that Qing Ya wanted to ask. This Xiao Yi''s wife was forced to death by Ye Hua''s subordinates, and now he''s helping others to kill Tang Wushuang''s wife; what is this...?


    Xiao Yi''s behavior disappointed Qing Ya. It seems a little unworthy to quarrel with her husband over his affairs.


    If Ye Hua knew what Qing Ya was thinking, he would definitely scold her.


    Now you realize that you were wrong! What did I do in the first ce!?


    The deity is your husband; even if the deity is an enemy of the world, you should stand behind the deity and silently support me!


    Xiao Yi took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Tang Wushuang wanted to kill me, so I wanted to clear future obstacles!"


    "Another person who doesn''t take this Queen seriously." Donghuang Baizhi said coldly.


    Xiao Yi hurriedly exined: "Your Majesty, I don''t dare. It was such a rare opportunity; I had to bet once!"


    "Then what did you feel when you saw an innocent woman die!" Donghuang Baizhi asked lightly. That was also something Qing Ya wanted to know.


    Ye Hua in the crowd knew. ''This Xiao Yi is not a good bird, Qing Ya; you are really stupid.''


    Xiao Yi''s face changed slightly, Quan Anrong''s death reminded him of his wife, but for the Xiao family''s sake, he had to do it!


    "I felt nothing." Xiao Yi said calmly.


    Qing Ya standing behind Donghuang Baizhi showed a disappointed expression. ''What is the difference between Xiao Yi and Ye Hua''s subordinates'' approach? Killing other people''s women.''


    ''Suddenly, I feel that Ye Hua was sometimes right.''


    ''Maybe it''s my fault.''


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded and let Yu Quan announce the punishment.


    Yu Quan said to the four of them: "You all will have to face the punishment, and you can only ept it! Otherwise, you need to bear the consequences!"


    "Yes!" The four of them kowtowed tightly, listening to the impending punishment!


    Yu Quan said indifferently: "The Tang and Bai family vited the order of Voidless Realm and fought privately. In the future, they will not be allowed to run for aristocratic families!"


    There was an uproar at the scene. The consequences of the fight were so severe!


    Of course, Donghuang Baizhi must issue a harsh punishment. This matter is rted to the face of the Voidless Realm. What they did was a p on the face of the Voidless Realm. How can it be light-hearted?


    Bai Cixin and Tang Wushuang thought there was only one punishment, so they breathed a sigh of relief and said in unison, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for not giving a death sentence!"


    Yu Quan shouted, "I haven''t finished yet! This is just the first punishment!"


    Everyone, "..."


    Bai Cixin and Tang Wushuang hurriedly bowed their heads.


    "After the evaluation by Voidless Realm, the three patriarchs are not suitable to control the godly items. To avoid harming the civilians, the three godly items will be taken back!" Yu Quan''s next words shocked everyone. Taking back the godly items!


    This is too domineering. Too unreasonable!


    After all, the godly items were obtained by others with all their life on the line.


    Everyone watched the movements of the three patriarchs.


    Xiao Yi couldn''t believe it; just because he was involved in the election of the aristocratic family, he had to give his Xuan Yuan sword!


    ''This is a in robbery! This is clearly an excuse! I''m not convinced!''


    Bai Cixin slowly stretched out her palm, and the Nine Demon Xingta appeared in her hand. A ck mist immediately shrouded it.


    Yu Quan opened his palm, and the Nine Demon Xingta fell into Yu Quan''s hands.


    Although it was only a blink of an eye, it made everyone dull and realize the power of the Voidless Realm.


    Bai Cixin''s choice was wise.


    "Tang Wushuang!" Yu Quan shouted.


    Tang Wushuang exined: "During the fight yesterday, my godly item got lost."


    Lost?


    Nobody present believed him. He must be hiding it!


    ''Such an important thing, and you don''t hug it to sleep? Lost it? Who are you trying to deceive!''(Everyone''s thought)


    "Tang Wushuang! If you deceive Your Majesty again, everyone in your Tang family will die!" Yu Quan exuded a murderous aura. This Tang Wushuang was too outrageous. He can only save himself by handing over the godly item.


    Tang Wushuang was shocked and said in horror: "Your Majesty, I dare not lie! My beloved wife was injured yesterday, and I was not sober. I have no clue about the whereabouts of the godly item. Please believe me, Your Majesty!"


    Bai Cixin snorted softly: "Your Majesty, don''t believe what Tang Wushuang said; he just wants to keep it!"


    "Bai Cixin! Stop talking nonsense!"


    "You know it yourself!" Bai Cixin sneered.


    Yu Quan looked at Donghuang Baizhi.


    Donghuang Baizhi said lightly: "Tang Wushuang, if you let this Queen know that you lied, I will not forgive you!"


    A mirror appeared in Donghuang Baizhi''s hand.


    People are puzzled.


    Donghuang Baizhi said coldly: "This is a godly item; the Mirror of Truth, which can show the picture in your mind! Tang Wushuang, this Queen asks you for thest time! If this Queen gets to know that you lied, the punishment will be genocide! "


    "I dare not deceive Your Majesty!" Tang Wushuang''s insistence convinced everyone. Only a fool would deny it at this time.


    "Okay!"


    As Donghuang Baizhi raised her hand, the Mirror of Truth appeared in front of Tang Wushuang. Tang Wushuang looked at his reflection in the mirror, slowly closed his eyes, and searched forst night''s memory.


    As expected, a scene appeared in the mirror. Tang Wushuang, who was inside, saw that his beloved wife was injured and ran over in a hurry. The godly item in his hand fell to the ground and disappeared inexplicably!


    The scene disappeared.


    Donghuang Baizhi put away the Mirror of Truth. This Tang Wushuang did not tell a lie, but where did this godly item go?


    Too weird.


    "Xiao Yi!" Yu Quan shouted towards the dull Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi was struggling in his heart.


    If the Xuan Yuan Sword was handed over, the strength of the Xiao family would greatly diminish; scooping at the level of a small family; unable to go up at all!


    The next voice from Voidless Realm cut off all his thoughts!


    Yu Quan shouted again in a deep voice: "Xiao Yi!"


    Xiao Yi slowly raised his head: "My Lady Queen, Xuan Yuan Sword is m¡ª"


    Before Xiao Yi finished speaking, Yu Quan interrupted: "Hand over Xuan Yuan Sword!


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became dull, Xiao Yi''s face turned white and red, and there was a struggle on his face.


    The godly items of the Tang and Bai family have been taken away, and now the godly item of the aplice must be taken too. This was what Donghuang Baizhi meant. In the end, it was their fault!


    Ye Hua in the crowd felt that there was nothing wrong with such a penalty, in fact, this still feels light!


    What''s the use of keeping subordinates who don''t obey orders? Sooner orter such a person will be the first to backstab you because you let him ignore your orders!


    Especially now, Xiao Yi, although he is struggling in his heart, but think about it, what is he struggling with?


    He is struggling to obey the Voidless Realm!


    It can be concluded from this point that Xiao Yi has the heart of rebellion. If he were obedient, he would be like Bai Cixin, who, without any consideration, handed over the Nine Demon Xingta in her hand!

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Seeing that Tang Wushuang was the same, he was smart and immediately surrendered.


    It''s just that Xiao Yi took the Xuan Yuan Sword too seriously. The situation was very urgent, yet Xiao Yi still didn''t hand over the Xuan Yuan Sword. This sword was the reason for him turning against Tang Wushuang.


    Xuan Yuan Sword is Xiao Yi''s, and asking Xiao Yi to hand it over was akin to asking him to hand over his soul.


    If a person sells his soul, can he even be called aplete person?


    Everyone looked at Xiao Yi. Is he nning to fight the Voidless Realm with his pitiful strength?


    That''s really overestimating it.


    Only Xiao Yi whispered: "I killed for my family''s safety and prosperity! Is this wrong!"


    Everyone was astonished, he was questioning the Queen of the Voidless Realm. No one would believe it if he didn''t get skinned for his actions.


    Yuan De shouted angrily: "Impudent! How dare you question Your Majesty''s order!"


    "Am I wrong? I risked my life to get the Xuan Yuan Sword, yet youmand me to hand it over! I don''t ept it! "Xiao Yi immediately took out his Xuan Yuan sword. This action made everyone take a step back and observe the irrational and vignt Xiao Yi.


    Taking out your weapon in front of Your Majesty¡­


    Ye Hua was d that he fired Xiao Yi. It would be shameful to have such a subordinate.


    Donghuang Baizhi is much stronger than Xiao Yi; forget about Qing Ya.


    Suddenly, a blue rope appeared, and tied down Xiao Yi!


    "What!?" Xiao Yi screeched, losing the grip of Xuan Yuan Sword in his hand, making it fall to the ground.


    At this time, all the spectators looked at the Xuan Yuan Sword on the ground, how good it would be to hold it in their hands.


    But they were just thinking about it, if they take it, they won''t be able to see tomorrow''s sun.


    Yu Quan stretched out his palm and retracted the Xuan Yuan Sword.


    Donghuang Baizhi said lightly: "Xiao Yi is disrespectful, even going as far as to challenge my authority! He shall be crippled!


    Removing the family title is already cruel enough, but now he would be crippled? What is the difference between this and killing him?


    For a strong person, losing power is akin to killing him. Simr to a billionaire going bankrupt overnight. Any person with poor tolerance will copse!


    This was even truer for Xiao Yi as he still has to resurrect his beloved wife.


    Hearing the judgment of Donghuang Baizhi, Xiao Yi struggled and shouted:"I don''t ept it! You have no right to cripple me!"


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted coldly: "This is the north! The Emperor''s will is the will of heaven! The Emperor is not someone whom you can question!"


    Ye Hua looked at Donghuang Baizhi''s cold and arrogant demeanor and suddenly wanted to tease her. Sadly Qing Ya does have such arrogance.


    It''s Donghuang Baizhi''s way of telling others that the will of Voidless Realm is something they can question. Qing Ya, behind her, did not try to stop her.


    "No!" Xiao Yi eximed.


    Xiao Yi regretted telling all those things to Qing Ya and was even more regretful because he rejected hugging such huge thighs. If those people were still behind him, such a thing wouldn''t have happened.


    Donghuang Baizhi Void pped Xiao Yi''s chest!


    "Puff!" Xiao Yi''s eyes widened, and he spat a mouthful of blood. The spiritual energy in his body dissipated. He wouldn''t be able to gather them ever again. He''s at most stronger than ordinary people!


    "You are just bullying me!" Xiao Yi was furious and continued to anger Donghuang Baizhi.


    "Whip him! 100 times!" Donghuang Baizhi said lightly. Now whether he lives or dies depends on his endurance.


    Xiao Yi can survive 100 whips, but he will lose half his life.


    In fact, being ordinary isn''t half bad. With the mary power of the Xiao family''s enterprises, they can eat for dozens of lifetimes. But this was not the life Xiao Yi wanted. His goal is to be Immortal Emperor.


    But now, it is just a pipe dream.


    Several guards carried Xiao Yi aside, pressed him on a bench, and an iron rod condensed in his hand!


    It wasn''t a stick.


    Snap! The iron rod fell on Xiao Yi''s butt, and his pants were torn instantly.


    Xiao Yi tasted the power of this rod and suddenly felt dizzy, unable to keep up with his breathing. Yet this was only the first time!


    Snap! Another rob fell, and Xiao Yi spat out a mouthful of blood.


    It''s just two times, yet Xiao Yi has already started to roll his eyes!


    Everyone swallowed their saliva and was shocked by the ruthlessness of Voidless Realm.


    Ye Hua gave Donghuang Baizhi extra points. Until now, if she just passed, now her score would be 80 points.


    This was butchering chicken to warn the monkey and it did a really good job. It''s not in vain that this deity loves you.


    Seeing Qing Ya on the side, Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief, Donghuang Baizhi was sitting on the throne, so she had to be ruthless. This was not something that Qing Ya would be able to do. She doesn''t have such decisiveness. It was the biggest difference between them.


    If Qing Ya were to sit in the position of the Emperor of Voidless Realm, her actions would have been different.


    But who knows, maybe with Qing Ya''s different style, Xiao Yi could have changed.


    The whipping continued, but no one dared to beg for mercy.


    Xiao Yi no longer felt anything. He was lying on the bench like a dead man, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, and a puddle of blood formed on the ground.


    After 100 whips, Xiao Yi''s buttocks were ripped open.


    "Your Majesty, the execution is over!" the guard said respectfully.


    Donghuang Baizhi said: "Notify his family members toe and take him away."


    "Yes!"


    Shu Nan and Yu Qi were both waiting in the side hall. This side hall was full of the family members of the patriarchs, and of course, there were some unqualified patriarchs.


    For example, Qing Ya''s father, Qing Huaxuan was also there.


    He was invited by Ye Xiao!


    When the guard opened the door of the family hall, all the members were stunned.


    "Is Xiao Yi''s family here? Someonee and take him away!" the guard shouted coldly.


    Shu Nan and Yu Qi felt that something bad was about to happen.


    The two quickly followed, and when they saw their husband, both Shu Nan and Yu Qi were stunned!


    After Xiao Yi went backst night, he also discussed his actions with Shu Nan, but what Shu Nan didn''t expect was that the consequences would be this ruthless.


    If Xiao Yi hadn''t resisted just now, he would have just lost the godly item, and the right to be an aristocratic family. His strength would''ve been there, but s, just one wrong move and he lost the entire chessboard; on the verge of dying.


    Shu Nan hurriedly checked her husband''s pulse, thankfully there was still a little bit of energy left! He could still be rescued! She put a pill in his mouth and left carrying him on her back.


    Xiao Yi was very fortunate to have a wife like Shu Nan, who stood by him till the end.


    The family members in the side hall saw that Xiao Yi was beaten till he was half dead, and immediately shivered. They hoped that their husband would not be like this the next time they saw them.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    The banquet hall was dead silent as no one dared to breathe.


    Xiao Yi was considered to be one of the strongest yet, in an instant, he lost his Xuan Yuan sword and even got crippled!


    This allowed everyone to see the wrath of the Voidless Realm. The iron-blooded side of Donghuang Baizhi!


    Just a while ago, she was given the title of the savior! When she even offered her life to save the people in the South. This incident made everyone think she was a kind person and would never kill people indiscriminately.


    However, everyone misunderstood. Donghuang Baizhi is not a good or bad woman. She only bears the prestige of the Voidless Realm in her mind.


    This was different from Qing Ya''s kindness.


    Ye Hua knew Qing Ya''s kindness. She had such a tendency before, but he didn''t take it to heart. She could be sympathetic to the cats and dogs, but Qing Ya said things in favor of Xiao Yi, which made Ye Hua angry.


    At this time, Tang Wushuang, Bai Cixin, and Wang Dabao were trembling.


    They were surprised by Xiao Yi''s punishment.


    Yu Quan continued to pronounce the sentence.


    "Excluding the titles of the Tang family and the Bai family, if any of you kill someone with your identity in the future, you will be severely punished!"


    Remembering Xiao Yi''s appearance just now, the three did not dare to resist.


    "Thank you for your magnanimity, Your Majesty, we will obey your orders!" The three of them hurriedly thanked her.


    This surprised everyone, as they were all punished like this, yet they had to thank them.


    Ye Hua felt that he needed to add 5 points to Donghuang Baizhi.


    ''Robbing people and making them thank you for that. Not bad! It would be nice if Qing Ya could be half as good as Donghuang Baizhi. Then this deity wouldn''t need to worry so much.''


    Donghuang Baizhi raised her hand and motioned the three to step aside.


    Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao retreated to the back of the crowd, and Wang Dabao held on to his sweet wife''s slender hand andforted him.


    Bai Cixin''s face showed fatigue, after all¡ª nning and struggling for so many years and it amounts to nothing. Just a single sentence and all to dust.


    It has to be said that Wang Dabao had some good luck. At least he wasn''t in Xiao Yi''s position.


    "Wife, since we don''t have a ce to stand in the north, let''s go to the south." Wang Dabao whispered, gently hugging his beloved wife''s waist.


    Bai Cixin looked back at her husband and seemed puzzled.


    Wang Dabao put on a proud expression, as this was the first time his wife looked at him like this, and said "Wife, as your husband, I naturally picked on a few tricks."


    "Dabao, thank you." Bai Cixin gently leaned against her husband''s arms. At this time, she can only rely on her husband.


    Wang Dabao kissed his wife''s forehead: "Silly, we are husband and wife."


    Hearing her husband''s affectionate words, Bai Cixin hugged him even tighter.


    Wang Dabao predicted that when he go back tonight, he would unlock a few more difficult moves.


    At this time, Tang Wushuang was also considering going to the south for development. After all, there is no ce in the north for any growth,


    There was another person amongst the audience that was secretly delighted, that was Chen Xuanzong. Seeing Xiao Yi beaten half to death, he felt relieved. He even wished for him to be beaten to death.


    But this did not eliminate his hatred. As Xiao Yi massacred his entire family, he had to annihte his entire family too! Now Xiao Yi''s Xuan Yuan sword is gone, and he is crippled, he is just a struggling fish on the chopping board!


    Donghuang Baizhi breathed a sigh of relief, one of the affairs was resolved, and now it''s time for the other one!


    Just when Donghuang Baizhi was about to say something, Ye Xiao suddenly knelt and said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, my child, Ye Tai has been missing for a long time. He must have been murdered by Chu Family''s Chu Bo.


    Chu He didn''t expect Ye Xiao to act all wronged and shouted: "Ye Xiao! My son has made it very clear that he didn''t kill him!"


    "Who knows if your son has spoken the truth? He might have killed my son, as well as The Holy Doctor to get that woman!"


    Donghuang Baizhi was puzzled, why did something like this happen again: "Speak clearly!"


    Chu He cupped his hands and said: "Your Majesty, let my child speak, he will exin it more clearly."


    "Precisely!"


    Qing Ya knew what was going on. She did not kill them that day, yet now they are missing again.


    ''Could it be the vinegar king again? This possibility is very high. That cheapskate must have been hiding behind her and killed thed.''


    Although Qing Ya has no evidence, her intuition tells her that Ye Hua is behind all this.


    In the family area outside, the guards appeared again!


    "Chu family''s Chu Bo!"


    The family members were shocked. They didn''t expect someone from the aristocratic family would be called in as well. Something big must have happened!


    Chu Bo put away the folding fan, took a deep breath and followed the guards into the banquet hall, knelt in front of the Queen, and exined the whole story.


    "Now I have to find those two women to act as the testimony!" Ye Xiao said lightly.


    Chu He snorted coldly, "Where are you going to find them?"


    "Although I didn''t find those two women, I did find their father." Ye Xiao''s words were simply digging his own grave.


    The guards went to the family hall again while the crowd felt a bad omen.


    "Qing Huaxuan!"


    Many people present did not know Qing Huaxuan. After all, they were not in the circle. But Qing Huaxuan was very excited now, as he finally made a big score!


    He was still excited, even if he did not know what the future holds for him,


    "I am!"


    "Your Majesty summoned!"


    Everyone was envious. Your Majesty summoned him. How lucky he was!


    With a feeling of anxiety and excitement, Qing Huaxuan followed behind the guards. He was a big boss, but now he seemed like a young man who had never seen the world.


    When entering the banquet hall, Qing Huaxuan swallowed, this scene was too big!


    Those patriarchs who can not be seen even if one awaits his entire life are now all standing beside him and looking at him.


    ''These are the patriarchs of the most aristocratic families, my God! Good luck to myself. And the woman on the podium, my God, so beautiful, so imposing!''


    When Qing Ya heard that Ye Xiao was going to call her father, her face suddenly changed, and when she saw her father walking in, she didn''t know what to say.


    Qing Ya does not want her father to step into this circle, because the water is too deep. It''s better to be a businessman and not worry about anything else.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    But because of what happened that day, he actually called her father over, which is really loathsome!


    Qing Huaxuan tremblingly stood in the middle, watching curiously.


    Qing Ya hurriedly told Donghuang Baizhi the identity of Qing Huaxuan so she could show some leniency.


    Donghuang Baizhi told that she already knew.


    "Insolent! Not kneeling to the Queen!" Yuquan said lightly.


    Although he said it calmly, there was a powerful pressure that swept over Qing Huaxuan.


    "Forget it." Donghuang Baizhi said lightly.


    Everyone was surprised. They didn''t understand why the Queen was showing leniency.


    Qing Huaxuan didn''t think so. The person in front of him was the Queen, not kneeling was definitely inappropriate.


    With a plop, he knelt down: "I pay respect to Your Majesty."


    Donghuang Baizhi was helpless, ''Qing Ya, your father is too extreme.''


    Qing Ya also knew that her father wanted to please Donghuang Baizhi.


    "Okay, get up and tell me what you know."


    Qing Huaxuan invited the holy doctor to his house that night and after that, he went out with his two daughters, and finally, Chu Bai sent them home.


    "Where are your two daughters now?" Ye Xiao asked.


    Of course, Qing Huaxuan knew, in the Leisure Bar in Long''an City.


    However, he was interrupted by Donghuang Baizhi, who said lightly: "This Emperor knows. You can leave."


    Ye Xiao said in a deep voice: "But I haven''t asked everything yet."


    Qing Huaxuan seemed to feel that her daughter was in big trouble, so he hurriedly knelt and kowtowed: "Your Majesty is benevolent. Although my little girl is naughty, she is not the one to cause a big disaster. There must be some misunderstanding."


    Looking at her father''s sudden action, Qing Ya was full of guilt. For many years, she didn''t like her father marrying two women, thinking it was unfair to her mother, but seeing her father like this Qing Ya felt that she had misunderstood her father, although she is powerful now, her father still cared about herself and Qing Yutong in his heart.


    "Okay, this Emperor knows. You can leave!" Donghuang Baizhi said again.


    Qing Huaxuan stepped back, knowing that his daughter would not be a murderer, and even if she did kill, it was because he, her father, did not discipline her well and was willing to suffer for her sins.


    When Donghuang Baizhi heard the news from Qing Ya, she was a little surprised, but she still said: "Ye Xiao! Since you want to find those two women, this Emperor will fulfill your wish. One of them is right here!"


    Ye Xiao hurriedly said: "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Everyone was waiting for the Queen to speak, but the maid behind her stepped forward. Her appearance slowly changed, and eventually, her real face was revealed, making everyone present stunned!


    Chen Xuanzong seemed to be struck by lightning. How did Qing Ya turn into the maid of the Queen? How is this possible? That Long Aotian is even more unworthy of her now!


    The beauty of the two women can make the sun and moon blush in shame.


    The corner of Ye Xiao''s mouth twitched. ''This woman turned out to be the maid beside the Queen!''


    Seeing the current situation, many people have figured it out. No wonder those people were respectful at the auction! It turned out that this woman had the Queen as her backing. On the day of the auction, Yu Quan was going to sit next to this woman.


    When Bai Cixin saw Qing Ya appear, she seemed to think of the owner of the Leisure Bar. She should visit him when she returns to the south.


    Ye Xiao had a sullen face. He threatened the Queen''s personal maid''s father¡­ this¡­ but this is not a threat. It was just an inquiry process, and he didn''t use force. Fortunately, the Queen came today, otherwise, if he actually used force, it would be over.


    But at the auction that night, why did this maid appear at the scene?


    Could it be that she came to test or investigate something by the orders of the Queen?


    Qing Ya''s appearance made everyone believe what Chu Bo said. After all, she was the maid of the Queen. Her skills must be extraordinary. It was normal to be able to defeat Ye Tai and Song Huang.


    And as the Queen was giving a guarantee, the two people who disappeared must have some other stuff going on. However, no one knew that the murderer was in the same group.


    Several other aristocratic family patriarchs knew that things were not so simple. The Queen sent a maid out to test something. What does that imply?


    "Ye Xiao, my people won''t kill your son. You need to do some more investigation." Donghuang Baizhi said in a deep voice.


    Ye Xiao didn''t dare to refute her: "Your Majesty''s words are akin to gold. I was over-excited!"


    Chu Bo was also amazed. He didn''t expect Qing Ya to be the Queen''s maid. After today, the Qing family will be popr.


    It was big news. Qing Huaxuan was so excited that it was inexplicable. Those people whom he has not seen for years will act as his brothers, asking for help.


    On the other hand, Tang and Bai''s family have lost their poprity.


    The world is so realistic, don''t despair about the current situation. Maybe you''ll be greeted with even more despair tomorrow.


    Ye Hua watched Qing Ya stand up and gave her 2 points.


    Guan Tong thumped and knelt on the ground: "Your Majesty, you have to decide for me. My son was assassinatedst night. The killer gave them a hint before he died. He didn''t dare to say it, but it was very clear."


    "Guan Tong, are you confused? You believe the assassin''s words!" Duan Hou wore a veil today, so as not to frighten the Queen with her appearance.


    Jiang Yuanzhou said lightly: "Yeah, maybe someone else wants us to fight."


    "It''s definitely you Jiang Yuanzhou!" Guan Tong suddenly pointed at Jiang Yuanzhou and shouted, as if you are the murderer, I have seen through you.


    Jiang Yuanzhou was so angry that he blew his beard and stared at him: "Guan Tong, are you sick!"


    "Okay, stop arguing!" Donghuang Baizhi stopped the quarrel between the two patriarchs. After all, they were the patriarchs of aristocratic families, they should pay attention to their image.


    When the Queen spoke, everyone had to be quiet.


    "The emperor also knows a thing or two about what happenedst night. Guan Tong, although you have the pain of losing your child, you can''t conclude the murderer just because of the sight of the assassin. You have to investigate carefully!"


    Guan Tong immediately got down and shouted: "Your Majesty, it must be one of them. You must have a way to get them to confess their guilt."


    Donghuang Baizhi was having a headache.


    Duan Hou suddenly chirped: "Your Majesty, I think this matter is not so trivial. The son of the Ye family lost contact, and the son of the Guan family got murdered for no reason. Is this someone''s scheme for the North?"


    Ye Hua''s figure appeared in Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s minds. Whenever something bad happens, it must have something to do with Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua in the crowd decided to deduct 10 points. They have no evidence yet thinking it''s me. It''s really stupid!


    "That''s right, a lot of things have happened recently. Individually they seem trivial, but they seem to be intertwined. Everyone should be vignt." Donghuang Baizhi also doesn''t understand the current situation. Is it Ye Hua or someone else?


    ''Should I contact Ye Hua?''


    We''re still in Cold War; whoever speaks first loses!


    "But..." Guan Tong wanted to continue, but Yu Quan stopped him.


    "Your Majesty is already tired. She will naturally send someone to investigate this matterter. You can wait for the result with peace of mind! Go bac-"


    Before Yu Quan could finish his sentence, someone interrupted him.


    To be precise, it was not just one person, but a man and a woman.


    Ye Hua watched Jue Tiane in, and the corner of his mouth evoked a hint of evil.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    The ones that appeared at the door were Jue Tian and Dongfang Yuer.


    Facing so many people, Dongfang Yu''er was a little timid, but the warmth of Jue Tian''s hands gave her courage.


    This is not the first time Ye Hua has seen Dongfang Yu''er. He also nced at her during the auction that day. But he didn''t take a careful look.


    Taking a careful look today, Jue Tian has a good eye. This delicate appearance would make people want to protect her. Actually, no. It doesn''t seem right. Rather than protecting her, bullying her is the correct way. Jue Tian is blessed!


    For others, these two people broke into this private meeting. They must not go unpunished.


    "Who are you? Do you know where you''re standing?


    "Hey, isn''t this a woman from the Bai family? Did she change her man?"


    "That man is dead, how can she change him?"


    Yu Quan looked at the two beside the door and shouted: "Your Majesty allows you to exin!"


    Jue Tian, with full confidence, led Dongfang Yu''er to the front, looked at the twodies, knelt on one knee, and Dongfang Yu''er beside him also knelt and lowered her head.


    "Your Majesty, I have no ill intentions toe here today." Jue Tian knew that Ye Hua was present, and of course, he would not be disrespectful to his wife. Even if he wasn''t here, he would''ve still shown respect to thedies. This is his duty as a subordinate.


    Everyone thought this man was here to do something wild, and they could watch a good show before leaving, but he turned out to be a chicken.


    Donghuang Baizhi asked lightly: "This emperor allows you to exin your purpose!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    Jue Tian stood up, looked at Dongfang Yu''er, and said, "This girl, surname Dongfang, is my woman. Her business is my business, and her grievances are my anger. I came here to wash her grievances. Today we are here to run for an aristocratic family!"


    After speaking, a dagger emerged from Jue Tian''s hand and floated in the air.


    There was amotion all over the ce.


    Tang Wushuang eximed: "My godly item!"


    Jue Tian said lightly: "This is the godly item of the Dongfang family!"


    Everyone''s brains were not enough, and one could hear the sounds of whispers.


    And the faces of the patriarchs of the five great families were dull because they felt a bad omen from these neers.


    Yu Quan took the Mound Pierce and handed it over to Donghuang Baizhi.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at the godly item in her hand while her brain was about to explode. ''Why did something happen again?!''


    Qing Ya frowned, ''Why does this man look a little familiar?''


    Tang Wushuang walked out of the crowd, hurriedly kowtowed, and shouted: "Your Majesty, this is the godly item I lost!"


    Donghuang Baizhi took a deep breath: "This godly item, where did you find it?"


    "You may not believe it, but I picked it up." Jue Tian spoke very calmly. Looking at his sincere eyes, it didn''t seem like he was telling a lie.


    Tang Wushuang sneered: "You robbed me!"


    "Sorry, but I have the spirit to rob you." Jue Tian said lightly.


    Tang Wushuang refused to ept it and said in a coquettish voice, "You are ying a rogue!"


    "Everyone knows that godly items are hard toe by. One might have to rob someone to get one, but do I have to give you back what I stole from you? It seems that there is no such rule. Besides, I didn''t steal it; just picked it up. That''s it." Jue Tian said rhetorically.


    Having a godly item depends on who has the bigger fist.


    Tang Wushuang was unconvinced, and hurriedly said to Donghuang Baizhi: "Your Majesty, please provide me justice!"


    Tang Wushuang was silent, waiting for Donghuang Baizhi to reply because he already had a counterargument in his mind.


    Your Honor is waiting for thedies to make a fool of themselves. If it doesn''t happen, he will be very disappointed!


    Donghuang Baizhi discussed with Qing Ya whether to ept or decline the proposal.


    "Qing Ya, what do you think?"


    "I don''t know how to judge. I don''t understand the rules of your Voidless Realm."


    Donghuang Baizhi was very distressed. This was a godly item that should have been seized, but Tang Wushuang lost it, and someone brought it back to run for election today!


    Everyone looked at Donghuang Baizhi, waiting for the Queen''s final decision.


    Ye Hua is also watching with great interest, ''This is the finale of the show, let''s see if you dare to be naughty again!


    After a while, Donghuang Baizhi had an answer in her mind, and said lightly: "This is the godly item that this Emperor wants to confiscate. Naturally, you want to use it to run for an aristocratic family, but this Emperor still wants it. This Emperor shallpensate you for sending it¡ª naturally, you shall not be mistreated."


    Donghuang Baizhi''s approach seems to be very clear, if you act ordingly, you will be given face. Only those who are sensible will ept it.


    Jue Tian was satisfied with Madam''s answer. After all, if this was not the answer, then the task given by Your Honor couldn''t bepleted!


    Tang Wushuang breathed a sigh of relief for some unknown reason, as if he felt that he still scored a little.


    Ye Hua in the crowd was very excited. ''This deity pampers you, yet you don''t act like a virtuous wife. You have to run outside and pretend to act all coercive. Let''s see how this deity hits you on the face!''


    Just when everyone thought Jue Tian wouldpromise, Jue Tian said something unexpected."Does the Voidless Realm only know how to bully the weak?"


    There was an uproar at the scene. Seems like you''re going to die today. A second Xiao Yi. You will only be 100% dead in the future!


    "Insolent!" Yuan De shouted; the pressure on his body automatically dissipated, making it unbearable for some of the weak patriarchs.


    "Retreat." Donghuang Baizhi said indifferently.


    Yuan De red at Jue Tian¡ª as if issuing a serious warning.


    Donghuang Baizhi said lightly: "I''m naturally someone whom you can reason with."


    Jue Tian nodded and said: "Your Majesty is naturally a reasonable person, and I believe in it." He continued "Your Majesty, may I dare to ask who was the owner of this godly item before?" Jue Tian asked.


    Of course, Donghuang Baizhi knew, and she said in a deep voice, "The Dongfang family, about a hundred years ago!"


    "After the tragedy of the Dongfang family, how was the godly item dealt with?" Jue Tian continued to ask.


    Jue Tian was worthy of his intellect. In a few words, he raised many questions in the audience''s mind.


    What happened a hundred years ago? What happened to the Dongfang family?


    People were curious, especially when ites to gossip news about these high-ranking people.


    Donghuang Baizhi was no fool: "In those days, the Dongfang familymitted a serious crime of secretly storing godly items, and the evidence was conclusive. The godly items were seized by the Voidless Realm, but there was one item that disappeared¡ª the Mound Piece.


    Jue Tian nodded silently, slowlyying a trap for her, waiting for her to drop by.


    "In that case, this dagger, being a godly item, should have been recovered by the Voidless Realm." Jue Tian asked.


    Donghuang Baizhi felt that something was wrong, but still said: "Yes."


    "Then may I ask Your Majesty, why did it fall into Tang Wu''s hands, and why was he able to enter the family election for an aristocratic family? But when it fell back into the hands of the descendants of the Dongfang family, they couldn''t run for the election. Why is the result different?" Jue Tian has beenying the groundwork for so long, just to say such a sentence.


    However, when everyone heard this sentence, the audience became silent!


    Donghuang Baizhi''s face turned ck instantly, and Qing Ya''splexion also changed.


    Ye Hua was filled with glee when he saw his beloved wives like this. Isn''t he awesome? No longer someone who only relies on his strength.


    ''Now you know how intelligent this deity is! ying tricks on you! This deity was not so good before, but recently, I watched Conan, and I know thousands of murder methods and have hundreds of alibis.''

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    The atmosphere in the banquet was solemn because Donghuang Baizhi''s pressure made everyone gasp for breath.


    Jue Tian continued: "Your Majesty, is it possible that the Voidless Realm deliberately suppressed the Dongfang family? Was it because the Dongfang family was too powerful? Is this the reason they got framed?


    Ordinary families wouldn''t know about these things. This secret was only known by Voidless Realm and the five aristocratic families. The question is: How did this man know? Donghuang Baizhi immediately thought of Ye Hua because she remembered telling Ye Hua about this!


    Seeing the girl beside him, she is also a member of the Dongfang family. Back then, her father killed all the men and spared the women and children!


    Donghuang Baizhi was lost. She wasn''t even born then, but she heard about it a little. ''Could it be that that was a scheme against the former aristocratic family? But no matter what happened in the past, today''s face is lost! Asshole! Husband,e here! Someone bullied your wife!


    If Ye Hua knew what Donghuang Baizhi was thinking, he would act cool again. ''This deity will not help. I will let you know how big a mistake you made by leaving this deity!


    Jue Tian stroked Dongfang Yuer''s cheek and said faintly, "My Yuer is under a lot of distress because she was sold to the Bai family because she was weak. Now that she is finally out of the sea of ??misery, Your Majesty, you must provide her justice.


    Jue Tian''s performance in addition to Dongfang Yuer''s demeanor made everyone agree with him.


    Donghuang Baizhi said coldly: "This Emperor will naturally investigate the matter!"


    "Your Majesty is wise. I believe it will not take long before the Dongfang family is proven innocent." Jue Tian''s words made Donghuang Baizhi very angry and helpless.


    Chu He suddenly shouted: "What innocence! Don''t try to mislead Your Majesty!"


    "Your Majesty, this person''s origin is unknown!" Duan Hou also said.


    Jue Tian said indifferently: "Your Majesty, I''m the son-inw of the Guan family."


    Guan Tong: "..."


    The other four patriarchs looked at Guan Tong as if asking whether he was by you. First, during the death of his son and ruining the marriage. The four patriarchs were angry. This Guan Tong asked his son-inw to create problems for them!


    "Guan Tong, is he your son-inw?" Donghuang Baizhi asked.


    Guan Tong hesitated, then said: "He is the boyfriend of my little girl."


    Jue Tian said softly: "When Yanxin has my child, I will naturally be the son-inw."


    Everyone: "..."


    ''Shameless! I have never seen such a shameless person who used the daughter of an aristocratic family to climb up the societaldder!


    Even Donghuang Baizhi thought that this man came under the order of Guan Tong.


    Jue Tian heaved a sigh of relief: "Dongfang family originally owned this item, and now, yearster, it falls into the hands of Dongfang''s descendants. It seems justifiable for her to run for an aristocratic family, right?"


    Ye Hua was pleased with Jue Tian''s performance.


    Donghuang Baizhi was angry. ording to this story, the Voidless Realm became an evil force that bullied the small. If she agrees, she''ll lose all her face! This is akin to punching yourself in the face!


    But, she can put her face aside, when ites to Voidless Realm.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at Jue Tian coldly, and said aloud, "This girl is running for an aristocratic family?"


    "Of course, Your Majesty, she is running for an aristocratic family." Jue Tian gave Donghuang Baizhi enough face, making her feel a littlefortable.


    Ye Hua saw that the corners of Baizhi''s mouth were twitching, and he almostughed.


    Donghuang Baizhi said in a deep voice: "Okay! This Emperor shall make an exception and allow it!"


    The people present breathed a sigh of relief. They didn''t expect such a turning point today. Voidless Realm invalidated the qualifications of two candidates. In the end, she admitted another one using a lost godly item.


    This guy in sses is so witty! Even the Queen is powerless before his rhetoricity.


    Tang Wushuang did not expect this to happen. He practically made a wedding dress for others!


    Bai Cixin didn''t expect this to happen either. She was going to sit in the position of an aristocratic family but got disrupted by Tang Wushuang, and this person appeared again today.


    Just like the mantis catching the cicada unaware of the oriole behind! Such a scheming man!


    Jue Tian cupped his hands and said, "Your Majesty is wise. An admiration for me. Can you announce it now?"


    Announcement? The crowd had no idea what he was talking about.


    Yu Quan said in a deep voice, "We need to conduct strength and property evaluation for running for an aristocratic family!"


    Jue Tian pushed Dongfang Yuer in front of him and said, "Your Majesty, she is an ordinary person and has an ordinary bank card. It has all the thousands of yuan she earned from her part-time job." He continued: "That''s all her evaluation, and besides, she doesn''t have anypetitors anymore."


    Everyone''s hearts were shocked. What this man said was true! The Tang and Bai families got disqualified, and the Xiao Family was abolished. All thepetitors are gone. Who else are they going to run against? They are a default aristocratic family.


    "Right! You''re very good!" Donghuang Baizhi was pissed at Jue Tian. Although there was no evidence, Donghuang Baizhi felt that this was Ye Hua''s person.


    Even if Jue Tian is not his person, Ye Hua still has to bear the me.


    This waspletely unreasonable, but women are characterized by unreasonableness. This is where Ye Hua miscalcted.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Your Majesty. I don''t dare to take it!"


    Donghuang Baizhi motioned Yu Quan to announce the news. Yu Quan was also very puzzled, but he still had to announce.


    "Dongfang Yuer,e here!" Yu Quan shouted.


    Jue Tian whispered: "Yuer, go."


    "Jue Tian, ??thank you." Dongfang Yuer was moved. This is the man who really cares about her.


    Jue Tian whispered: "No thanks, I will bully you when we go back tonight."


    Dongfang Yuer blushed and hurried forward.


    Yu Quan shouted: "From today, the Dongfang family will be the sixth aristocratic family! Patriarch Dongfang Yuer shall enjoy all the rights of an aristocratic family!"


    Dongfang Yuer stretched out her hands, and the godly item¡ª Mound Pierce, slowly floated into Dongfang Yuer''s hands.


    Donghuang Baizhi, who didn''t want to stay for a minute longer, said coldly: "Leave!"


    Qing Ya looked at the school girl, relieved. At least no one will bully her in the future. She had no idea that Dongfang Yuer was bullied by Jue Tian every day.


    Dongfang Yuer also saw her senior sister and wanted to say a few words, but she didn''t dare to speak up.


    Dongfang Yuer has be the sixth aristocratic family in the north. Although she has no strength, she has all the rights that an aristocratic family should have. Many patriarchs wille to curry favor, and Jue Tian will act as a guardian. After all, Dongfang Yuer is pure and kind; easy to be deceived. For example, she got deceived by Jue Tian. What a silly girl.


    Ye Hua watched a good show today. Satisfied, he went back home.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi did not take the transportation back, because they were not in the mood. Donghuang Baizhi, who returned to the dorm room of the Voidless Realm, began to smash things in the room, while Qing Ya watched helplessly.


    "Bastard, shameless, I have lost my face today!" Donghuang Baizhi lost her temper.


    Qing Ya carefully persuaded: "Baizhi, don''t be angry, just be prepared next time."

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    "Qing Ya, if it was Ye Hua''s game today, we''ll lose!"


    Qing Ya chuckled: "If my guess is correct, Ye Hua is behind all this. This time he was very wise, not leaving any evidence behind."


    "Bastard Ye Hua! Actually scheming against his wife! Ahhhh~" Donghuang Baizhi was about to go crazy. It was the first time she heard about a husband making things difficult for his wife. So shameless.


    "Okay, we need to find a way to get back in the game." Qing Ya wouldn''t admit defeat so quickly.


    Although the two wives have no evidence, their sixth sense tells them that Ye Hua is behind all this.


    How could it be so coincidental that everything happened just when they ran away from home?


    ''Who cares? It''s Ye Hua~''


    Donghuang Baizhi gradually calmed down. Her heart was burning with passion. She learned her lesson of not taking Ye Hua lightly!


    "First of all, we have to determine the reason why Ye Hua did these things." Qing Ya said lightly, sitting on the jade chair beside her, while the maids came up with fresh tea and fruits.


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted: "He just wants us toe back."


    "This is just one of the reasons. What he did today was for us to lose face, so we bow our heads for his help." She guessed urately.


    "Then what is he going to do next?" Donghuang Baizhi breathed while taking a sip from the teacup, feeling a lot more relieved.


    Qing Ya said in a deep voice: "If my guess is right, Ye Hua wants to overthrow the other five aristocratic families."


    "Ah! What nonsense!" Donghuang Baizhi stood up shockingly. After all, those five practically belonged to the Voidless Realm.


    Qing Ya shook her head: "It can be seen from the matter of the Dongfang family that Ye Hua wanted to help the Dongfang family to clear their grievances. So we can conclude that Ye Hua must have found some clues. The faces of the five patriarchs present today also seem to be strange as well."


    Donghuang Baizhi asked suspiciously: "Qing Ya, do you think that all the five aristocratic families were involved? And now Ye Hua wants to use this to get rid of the five families?" [I''ll not use the term aristocratic every time someone talks about aristocratic families. Seems too wordy.]


    Qing Ya nodded.


    "But why would he do this?" Donghuang Baizhi was puzzled "It''s not about just embarrassing us. We were fighting for outsiders that day, and now he wants to ruin all those whose sides we''re taking."


    Qing Ya smiled bitterly. Ye Hua''s actions are akin to a child''s. This Ye Hua is a child who hasn''t grown up.


    "If we help them, but fail, Ye Hua willugh at us."


    Qing Ya nodded again.


    "Bastard! I''ll strangle him someday!"


    "Alright, alright, Ye Hua didn''t do anything bad yet. Just helping a weak girl. But we can''t mess up in the future." Qing Ya smiled softly, thinking that Ye Hua''s original intention was to help others and provide them justice.


    If Ye Hua knew what was going on in her mind, he would definitely think ''This deity is just using others. Stop thinking so much!''


    "Then how can we turn the tables around?"


    "On the contrary, we have to investigate the truth of the matter faster than Ye Hua. We cannot let Ye Hua''s people wash away this grievance." Qing Ya has been a president before, so she knows how to y these types of games.


    The only thing left to do now is to be faster than Ye Hua. If Ye Hua didn''t get the initiative this time, then people can''t say that the Voidless Realm is ipetent. And if Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi find the evidence first, then the Voidless Realm is a fair and selfless giant and will be respected by more people. It alles down to who is faster!


    But in fact, Jue Tian is the most wronged. He has handled the details very well, leaving no evidence, yet Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi still believe that Ye Hua is behind all this ordeal.


    They don''t need any evidence. In their hearts, it''s Ye Hua anyway.


    Donghuang Baizhi thought for a while, and shouted: "Come here! Take out the file of the Dongfang family from back then!"


    "Yes!"


    "If the Dongfang family was really framed, then this Emperor will not tolerate it!" Donghuang Bai Baizhi''s eyes revealed firmness. After all, the Dongfang Family of the past was sentenced by her father. And, if he was wrong, it is only natural for her to correct it.


    Qing Ya nodded and said with a light smile: "Well, this is not only a battle against Ye Hua, but also to maintain justice."


    Donghuang Baizhi agreed with this sentence.


    Ye Hua said that justice can go fuck itself. If there is justice, then how can this deity be evil?


    In the Leisure Bar, at this time, Ye Hua opened a bottle of champagne and drank it with his sister-inw.


    "Brother-inw, why are you so happy today? Is my sistering back?" Qing Yutong took a sip of champagne and asked curiously.


    Ye Hua sneered: "I will be happy for them? Nice joke."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, you still don''t admit it. I wish my sister and Baizhi came back."


    "What do you know, the deity wants your sister to beg toe back."


    Qing Yutong spread her hands and said helplessly: "I''m afraid it''s going to be you¡­ likest time."


    "Hehe, even if I have to jump off a cliff, I won''t beg them!"


    "Okay, brother-inw. You are awesome, I propose you a toast!"


    Ding.


    Ye Hua drank all the champagne in one gulp!


    "Your Honor!" Jue Tian suddenly walked out of the darkness, startling Qing Yutong. She didn''t even notice Jue Tian!


    "Miss Qing." Jue Tian smiled at Qing Yutong.


    Ye Hua trusts his sister-inw very much. Qing Ya doesn''t know many things, but Qing Yutong knows almost everything. It can be seen that he has a good opinion of Qing Yutong.


    "This is Jue Tian, ??another subordinate of this deity." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Qing Yutong looked at Jue Tian and felt that this smile was fake. It was uglier than crying.


    "Jue Tian, don''t smile, it''s really ugly." Ye Hua couldn''t stand it any longer.


    Jue Tian was recently studying how smiling shows politeness. But the problem is that he really can''t smile.


    "Your Honor, the Madams should have some doubts." Jue Tian said respectfully, with such amotion today, thedies would be suspicious.


    Ye Hua shook the champagne in his hand and said casually: "With their vexatious personality, even if there is no evidence, they will still me it on this deity''s head. They probably have already figured out a way to deal with me!


    "Your Honor, your wisdom surpasses that of Zhuge''s. This subordinate is akin to a small finger in front of you. I hope Your Honor can bestow wisdom upon us, so that the subordinates can do their best to help Your Honor!" [Zhuge is a character in Romance of Three Kingdoms. He''s portrayed as a military genius.]


    Qing Yutong felt so cold that goosebumps came out.


    Who is this Zhuge? However, if Jue Tian used it forparison, he should be a very powerful character. [Okay, I don''t know the gender yet. I''ll just use ''he'' for now.]

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Ye Hua said lightly: "This deity will give you some pointers."


    "Thank you, Your Honor."


    Qing Yutong couldn''t take it anymore. This conversation is really shameless.


    "Now, if they want to win, there is only one way. It is to get ahead of us and get the evidence regarding the Dongfang Family''s past treachery, or whether it was all a mistake by the five families! If they get to it first, we''ll fall short.


    "Your Honor is wise, we can''tpare to you."


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    ''I can''t stand it... I can''t stand it... this baby is going upstairs, or I''ll be numb to death listening to you both any longer.''


    "Jue Tian, they have an advantage. Baizhi can inquire about the events of that year, but you don''t have such an advantage. Have you figured out what to do? Do you need the deity to help you?"


    Jue Tian panicked and hurriedly said: "Your Honor, with so much information provided, this subordinate dare not let you work anymore. It will make me ipetent."


    Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief, ''you are quite sensible, this deity didn''t really have an idea.''


    The rtionship between boss and subordinates is veryplicated. When you''re under someone, you need to understand the character of the boss. tter them when it''s time to tter. Of course, it is not ttering but a sincerepliment.


    After all, the previous Ye Hua was a skeleton. If he can never use his brain, he would fall short.


    "Go and try to solve this case as soon as possible. Then the deity will use a unique trick to take them down in one swoop." Ye Hua chuckled. ''Those who oppose the deity are all mourning in hell. Only the two of you make this deity love and hate.''


    "Yes! This subordinate will take his leave!"


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it slowly... he was contemting something.


    At this time, the Xiao mansion fell into a dark atmosphere, and the smell of blood in the room was making it seem darker.


    Xiao Yi was still not awake, lying on the bed. Although Shu Nan''s medical skills were not as perverted as Song Huang''s, she was still an expert.


    Now that she used a miracle medicine, his buttocks are broken. They will require an operation and still will take a long time to recover.


    Shu Nan sighed deeply. Her husband was too impulsive. If those people were still here, at least her husband''s wounds could have been healed. Unfortunately, he cut down his own path, otherwise, he would not end up like this.


    After wiping the blood on her hands, Shu Nan walked out of the room. Yu Qi and the other women hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong with Brother Xiao?"


    "He won''t die." Shu Nan said helplessly.


    Such news was already good enough for Yu Qi and the others. As long as their man doesn''t die, they all can live in peace in the future.


    The women''s thoughts are simple, but Xiao Yi doesn''t want to live in peace. He wants to live on top of everyone''s heads.


    "Shu Nan, a man who ims to be Xinyi''s rtive is waiting outside." Yu Qi said aloud.


    Shu Nan frowned and said in a deep voice, "I''ll go take a look, meanwhile you guys take care of Brother Xiao." ''He may not be a bad guy, but who knows?''


    "Hello, I''m Shu Nan." When the man saw Shu Naning, he stood up and smiled and replied, "Hello, my name is Wu Liu."


    Shu Nan smiled and shook hands with him, then sat down: "You are Xinyi''s?"


    "I''m her cousin from afar. I recently came to Zijin City to work on some errands, so I came to have a look." Wu Liu always kept a shallow smile, but for some unknown reason, this kind of smile made Shu Nan''s whole body numb.


    Especially the pair of squinting eyes, as if they could hypnotize people.


    "It turned out to be Xinyi''s cousin from afar. Xinyi has recently gone abroad."


    Wu Liu slightly paused when he heard Shu Nan''s words. Shu Nan did not see this subtle movement, but Wu Liu knew something had happened!


    Because Nangong Xinyi''s position was still there!


    Wu Liu asked curiously, "I noticed that the servants of Xiao''s house were busy today. Did something happen?"


    "They''re just preparing for a family feast."


    "So it turns out that I''m bothering you." He got up and said lightly, still unaware of what actually happened.


    "I''ll see you off." Shu Nan said politely.


    Wu Liu nodded with a smile, and the two walked towards the door.


    However, just as he walked to the gate, he heard an angry shout from the guards outside.


    "Who are you!"


    "The one who''s going to kill you!"


    "Ah ah ah!"


    After a while, muffled sounds came of someone falling to the ground. It became silent again.


    Shu Nan''s face changed suddenly, her husband had just fallen, and someone was seeking revenge so soon!


    Wu Liu looked back at Shu Nan, it seemed that something really happened.


    The two huge mahogany doors were suddenly lifted off and rammed towards the two of them.


    Wu Liu waved his arm slowly, and the two wooden doors flew to both sides as if they were cut open by a giant de.


    Behind the door was Chen Xuanzong! He came in today to destroy the Xiao family!


    Looking at the recent reincarnator in front of him, Wu Liu''s expression remained the same.


    Chen Xuanzong looked at the smiling man in front of him and frowned slightly. His intuition screamed at him that this person was catastrophic.


    "I''m here to take revenge today!" Chen Xuanzong said his purpose.


    Wu Liu smiled and said: "I''m sorry, Xiao family is on holiday today,e back another day."


    Chen Xuanzong''s eyes squinted, and terrifying spiritual energy broke out in full force, from the palm of his hand. It was shrouded in a violent aura.


    Wu Liu didn''t back down either. His right hand suddenly exuded a colorful light and immediately mmed into Chen Xuanzong''s palm.


    Boom!


    The entire Xiao family was shaking, and Shu Nan, who was on the side mmed into the stone pir behind, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    The front yard became a mess in one blow.


    Wu Liu sighed in his heart, worthy of being the rebirth of the Demon Emperor, this power is extraordinary!


    Meanwhile, Chen Xuanzong was amazed, ''who is this person and how can he take my palm in such a rxed manner.''


    "I said, the Xiao family is on a holiday!"


    Chen Xuanzong jumped back: "Are you trying to protect the Xiao family!"


    "Is there any other possibility?" Wu Liu said, looking unpredictable, making Chen Xuanzong unable to see through him.


    "If your Excellency backs down today, I''ll owe you one."


    Wu Liu shook his head. Although his strength is stronger than the opponent''s, it is not that simple to take him down, unless he couldpletely suppress him.


    This S-level reincarnator should not be underestimated.


    "Retreat, you cane back another day."


    Chen Xuanzong weighed in his heart, if he fought with him today, he would have little chance of winning, and injuries would be inevitable. He was really unfortunate. If only he came ten minutester, the Xiao Family would be history.


    Chen Xuanzong shouted coldly: "Then I''lle back another day!"


    Watching Chen Xuanzong leave, Wu Liu looked at his palm, printed with ck silk like a spider web. He hurriedly took out a pill and swallowed it.


    The strength of this Demon Emperor is extraordinary.


    "Thank you for saving us." Shu Nan thanked Wu Liu with blood on the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    "Can you let me see Xiao Yi now?" Wu Liu smiled lightly, squinting his eyes, making her ufortable.


    Shu Nan nodded, not expecting Xinyi''s cousin to be so powerful.


    Wu Liu came to the bedroom and was a little shocked to see Xiao Yi in this state. After knowing what he went through, he was rather amazed. Xiao Yi''s family was unqualified to ever run for an aristocratic family, his Xuan Yuan Sword was seized, and he was crippled. For an Immortal Emperor like him, it would be better to just kill him.


    After continuously inquiring about Nangong Xinyi, he found out that she was dead. A ck-robed skeleton killed her and some connection with Leisure Bar.


    The death mage was a summoned creature, and not some reincarnator or regressor, so the Time and Space Bureau have not set a level for it.


    Suddenly Wu Liu had an amazing idea. Recently, thepany was short of manpower. Although this Immortal Emperor has lost his godly item and is a cripple now, but his foundation is still there. Thepany has many souls which can help him restore his strength. Although he would be weaker, it should be enough for him to help around in thepany.


    Those souls in thepany consisted of those unlucky reincarnates who got crippled when they were at their weakest. Although their cultivation was rtively weak, they still had some use. After all, at the end of the day, they were still cultivators. It was not that easy to be a powerful cultivator.


    "Shu Nan, would you believe me if I said I can cure your husband and restore his strength? I just need to take him somewhere."


    Wu Liu''s words shocked Shu Nan. From his performance, one can conclude that he is very strong.


    "Can I follow?" Shu Nan asked.


    Wu Liu shook his head.


    Shu Nan looked at her pale husband. She realizes that once he wakes up, he''ll be in agony. Rather than seeing her husband in pain, she might as well take a gamble. Xiao Yi would have taken the bet.


    "Okay, I hope you aren''t lying to me, or else, I will haunt you even when I''m a ghost!"


    Wu Liu chuckled: "All women like to say this."


    Shu Nan felt uneasy for a moment. This person seemed calm, but his words seemed unreliable.


    Just when Shu Nan was thinking about this, Wu Liu, and Xiao Yi, who was on the bed, disappeared.


    After some time, Xiao Yi slowly opened his eyes. Images shed in his mind. The Xuan Yuansword was gone, and he became a cripple! What''s the point of living?


    "Do you really want to die?"


    Xiao Yi was shocked and looked around. It was pitch ck: "Who is talking!"


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The white lights turned on one after another. Xiao Yi frowned and closed his eyes.


    "Xiao Yi! Before his rebirth, he was an Immortal Emperor. Although he was a rtively weak Immortal Emperor, he was rtively reputed. After arriving on Earth, he reorganized the Xiao family and obtained the Xuan Yuan Sword. But s, all that glory was snatched away from him in just a matter of a day." [Immortal Emperor''s title reminds me of Emperor''s Domination.]


    Xiao Yi''s face changed! Being an Immortal Emperor was his biggest secret. Even his wives don''t know about it! How does this person know?


    Wu Liu smiled and said, "I know you''re confused. In fact, ourpany specializes in catching you, who have been reincarnated. We knew about you the first day you came, that''s why we arranged for Nangong Xinyi to be by your side, but unfortunately, she died."


    "What? Xinyi was working with you?" Xiao Yi shouted. He never thought that she was prepared for him!


    "Yeah, but don''t be disappointed. Her feelings for you were real. Every time she made a report, she made it very brief. You turned our people''s back on us."


    After a long time, Xiao Yi seemed to ept this situation: " What do you want me to do?"


    "Recently, ourpany is short in manpower. If an Immortal Emperor like you is in our team, our efficiency will increase drastically."


    "Why should I?"


    "I can make you a cultivator again!"


    Hearing this sentence, Xiao Yi was moved!


    Wu Liu snapped his fingers. The wall suddenly moved, revealing the items inside.


    Xiao Yi couldn''t believe it!


    There were rows of bottles filled with souls. What kind of organization is this?[Souls basically improve cultivation]


    "I can make an exception and arrange a weaker soul for you. If you perform well, you will naturally get a stronger one. We have everything here! In fact, there are several many powerful Immortal Emperor''s souls here, but unfortunately, you''re not that lucky, as none of them are suitable for you. Look at this guy. When he was weak, he was shot in the head with a pistol by the person below."


    Listening to Wu Liu''s exnation, Xiao Yi was shocked. He saw light. This time, he knows the importance of hugging thighs. Also, this time, an opportunity came up again.


    He can''t miss it!


    "Okay! I agree!"


    Wu Liu was also in glee. This is a living Immortal Emperor, and now he is serving himself. What arrogance? A pretentious guy? This Xiao Yi is a wise man!


    Otherwise, there would have been another bottle here.


    In fact, Xiao Yi also thought about this. He knew this was an important matter. If he didn''tply, he might end up dead!


    "We will be colleagues from now on. I''m d you joined the Time and Space Bureau."


    ''This Time and Space Bureau'', Xiao Yi thought, ''they should be very powerful, right?''


    A month passed in a blink of an eye.


    Ye Hua was expressing his anger, about how these two women were prancing over his head. Do they want to go against this deity?


    Jue Tian''s investigation has not progressed at all. Unless some extraordinary means are used, such as arresting all people and extorting confessions! This is the easiest and fastest method, but this is not what Ye Hua wants, as it is not shocking to others. They need to find evidence that makes them unable to speak. That would be the best p to the face.


    Donghuang Baizhi''s investigation wasn''t going anywhere either. After all, it''s been hundreds of years. All evidence is gone or has been cleaned up, leaving no clue at all.


    Ye Hua and his wives were at a stalemate. No one was willing to take a step back. Sometimes, when couples quarrel; whoever takes a step back will have a brighter future. Otherwise, it will only make things more troublesome.


    Although the investigation has not progressed, the rtionship between the five aristocratic families seems to be heated. In just a month, the younger generations of the family have fought against each other. Although there were no casualties, there were some broken hands and feet.


    When Voidless Realm heard about this, Donghuang Baizhi was irked andmanded the five families to stop. As a newly appointed aristocratic family, Dongfang Yuer''s side was low-key. Some don''t even know about this new family.


    After all, Dongfang Yuer has no luxurious base or rtionship with others. A lone wolf.


    Bai Cixin left Zijin City and followed her husband to the Wang family site in High Ocean City. In the south, the Wang family is still quite good. But after thest godly itempetition, Wang Dabao''s name was besmirched.


    Southerners looked down on Wang Dabao. When Wang Dabao held two banquets, but no big shots came.


    Tang Wushuang''s family also came to the south. The disappearance of his master was a big blow to Tang Wushuang. After Tang Wushuang came to the south, he did not do anything but live a carefree life. After all, Tang Wushuang''s not the one who got crippled.


    Xiao Yi''s family also moved to High Ocean City. Now, Xiao Yi has another identity. He''s a staff of the Time and Space Bureau, avable 24 hours a day. He epts two missions a month. This made Xiao Yi happy, as it felt simr to his previous life.


    But there is still hatred in Xiao Yi''s heart, hatred for the Voidless Realm. He''ll take his revenge one day!

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    The Time and Space Bureau and the deities are two different beings.


    The former is equivalent to scientific and technological civilization, which manages the problem of reincarnates and regressors between various nes. The deities govern their designated worlds. The two are different, so they will not conflict.


    This is why the Time and Space Division does not intervene in the affairs of the giants. Of course, sometimes they intervene, like how Wu Liu used Gui Chengren, but it doesn''t matter now, as he''s dead now.


    The deities are divided into levels. After all, where there is life; there is hierarchy, not to mention the world of deities. A powerful deity often controls several worlds.


    The universe is big. In Ye Hua''s previous world and the current world, there are two different types of deities. Compared to the current word, the overlords in his previous word were more powerful. After all, his previous world was filled with overlords.


    After Ye Hua questioned Zi Shan, he got to know that the number of deities here seems to be extremely low. It can be figured out knowing their lowbat power. He waspletely uninterested.


    The overlords in his previous world enjoyed great spiritual energy. There were no ordinary people there, only overlords.


    Deity is just a word, like the word human.


    It''s just that deities have a cold eye towards the lower realms. To put it bluntly, they look down on them.


    Zi Shan was also like that. It was evident when she didn''t care about the life or death of the Ji Family.


    Zi Shan was considered to be the best among the deities, otherwise, she wouldn''t have been favored by the prince and epted as a member of his harem.


    Tianfu is the capital city of the deities. It has a majestic pce where the Emperor lives.


    But, today''s not a lively day at the pce, but rather the Hou Xuelin''s Mansion.[Raws is H¨®u w¨¢ngf¨³. Hou: the prince''sst name; wangfu: Prince. So technically, Prince''s Hou Mansion. I''ll use Hou Mansion.]


    There were numerous people at the entrance to the Mansion. They walked into the Mansion with gifts in their hands.


    Today is Hou Xuelin''s birthday. The people who came here consisted of the imperials or nobles of Tianfu, and even members of the royal family came. From this, one could gauge his status.


    "I heard that Prince Hou was married to a talented and beautiful woman named Zi Shan a while ago. Today, it seems that I''m fortunate to meet her."


    "Yeah, I heard that Madam Zi Yuan is proficient in painting and calligraphy, and her strength is also strong."[Reminder: Madam Zi Yuan = Zi Shan]


    "Prince Hou is blessed."


    Everyone seemed to be talking about Zi Shan.


    In the courtyard of the Hou Mansion, two middle-aged men and a young man were sitting.


    One of them was Prince Hou, Hou Xuelin. He wore a golden dress and a belt. Rather than saying it''s just a belt, it''s correct to say it''s a godly item. The ring on his thumb is also an ancient artifact. It seems that in this ce, godly items are mere decorations.


    One shouldn''t assume that Hou Xuelin was only a middle-aged man. He has lived for tens of thousands of years, but his appearance was of a middle-aged man. Of course, if he wants, he can also be a teenager, but middle-aged looks more calm and wise. Coupled with that handsome face, he was indeed attractive.


    The two men beside him were Che Hongliang and Wuma An.


    Che Hongliang is the brother-inw of the current Emperor, and his sister is the queen! While Wuma An was the prince''s ymate and a brave general for the Emperor.


    These three people can be said to be the most influential people in the entire Tianfu, except for the royal family.


    Che Hongliang had a slightly chubby body, while his eyes revealed cunningness. As for Wuma An, he looked like a dashing young man, as beautiful as jade. He was holding a folding fan in his hand and swinging it gently, making him seem like a yboy.


    "Hou Wangye, why didn''t you meet Madam Zi Yuan today?" Wuma An asked with a smile while swinging his folding fan. They heard Madam Zi Yuan is an absolute beauty.


    Hou Xuelin snapped his fingers and smiled faintly: "I thought about it after being punished by the Emperor to face the wall."


    Che Hongliang beside him blew the smoke from the teacup. He frowned, and took a sip, then said: "Such a handsome prince, yet you''re willing to get punished. I admire you."


    "Haha, you are too arrogant, how can you not be punished." Wuma An chuckled: "Today is your birthday, so please forgive me, besides, there are so many nobles here. I want to see Madam Zi Yuan''s face."


    Hou Xuelinughed loudly: "Young Noble Wuma is right. Someone, bring Madam Zi Yuan here!"


    "Yes!" The two guards went to invite Madam Zi Yuan immediately after receiving the order.


    "Prince, there is something I want to ask you." Wuma An put the folding fan next to the teacup and became serious.


    Hou Xuelin nodded and said, "What does Young Noble Wuma want to say? You are the most popr person around here. This prince still has to give three parts face.


    "Prince, you''re quite funny. You''re still above me."


    "Haha, if Young Noble Wuma has anything to say, just say. I will naturally do everything in my means to help you!" Hou Xuelin said with a smile.


    Wuma An said in a deep voice, "I got a secret report that the long-disappeared descendant of Nuwa seems to have appeared."


    "Oh? What else?" Hou Xuelin paused. He has his doubts.


    Che Hongliang was also surprised when he heard about it. He put down the teacup: "The descendants of Nuwa disappeared for a long time, around the time of when the Donghuang family came to power back then."


    Hou Xuelin smiled, picked up the teapot, and tilted it slightly. A pleasantly fragrant tea poured into his teacup.


    "Yeah, the Nuwa and Donghuang family were famous in those days. Furthermore, their women had breathtaking beauty." Hou Xuelin said lightly.


    Wuma An nodded in agreement: "I used a lot of resources to get this news. Furthermore, the world is under your jurisdiction."


    "I can''t believe this! There is actually such a thing in the jurisdiction of this prince!" Hou Xuelin was surprised.


    "Maybe you''re afraid of breaking the rules, so let me go and tell the Emperor."


    ''Tell the Emperor?'' Hou Xuelin''s face sank. Wuma An overstepped his boundaries!


    Che Hongliang smiled softly: "Since it is within the jurisdiction of Prince Hou, how can the Emperor go there in person? Prince Hou will naturally send a few people."


    "That''s even better." Wuma An did not refute. What he just said had a hidden meaning that although he was praising him, he wasn''t easy to mess with.


    "This prince will naturally send someone to investigate." Hou Xuelin said with a smile. In fact, he couldn''t wait. After all, the Donghuang family was hisckey. The purpose was for the hidden power of the blood of Donghuang. But so far in Donghuang, no one awakened the power of the blood!


    On the contrary, the hidden bloodline of Nuwa awakened. Even for the prince, it is a bit troublesome.


    "That''s great! The Emperor will also be very happy." Wuma An''s mouth showed smugness, as he picked up the folding fan again, which was also a godly item.


    At this time, the two guards came back, and one of them leaned over and whispered a few words in Hou Xuelin''s ear. Hou Xuelin''s face was expressionless after hearing this, he smiled at the two of them: "Madam Zi Yuan is angry with this prince. I''m really ashamed."


    However, he was thinking that Zi Shan actually went to the secr world! And she hasn''te back yet!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    "It''s such a pity we couldn''t see Madam Zi Yuan." Wuma An chuckled lightly and took a sip from the teacup.


    Che Hongliang sighed lightly: "A lot of people will be disappointed. It feels like you don''t want us to meet her."


    "s, this woman doesn''t give me face. I''m too embarrassed. Next time, next time." Hou Xue Lin smiled while thinking, ''Zi Yuan, you ran to the secr world to escape from me. Don''t let me catch you, or else I''ll teach you a lesson. We have been married for a few months, yet I haven''t touched you yet! Is there no ce for this prince in your eyes?''


    "The royal family will start the hunt in a few days. Wuma An can team up with the prince for a good performance." Che Hongliang said softly, rather than an exhortation, it was a disguised irony.


    After all, Che Hongliang''s sister is the queen, but the queen''s son is not the prince. The queen is inevitably a little dissatisfied.


    Therefore, Che Hongliang and Wuma An were in opposing camps, but Hou Xuelin didn''t take anyone''s side. The two had repeatedly spoken good words, but Hou Xuelin was just clumsy.


    Wuma An smiled and said, "The Prince is powerful. Naturally, he can perform well during the hunt."


    "Indeed." Che Hongliang said indifferently.


    "Okay, today is the prince''s birthday, let''s go out for a drink!"


    The three got up and walked to the front yard while Hou Xuelin found his personal bodyguard, Lin Hong.


    He ordered him to go to the secr world to find Madam Zi Yuan back. He also wanted to know how the three giants were doing.


    Lin Hong looked like a 30 years old man.


    After receiving the prince''s order, Lin Hong called twockeys and went to the secr world to find Madam Zi Yuan and see how the three giants were doing.


    The three of them came to the Ji Family. Looking at the ruins in front of them, Lin Hong frowned deeply. Was this the Ji family, one of the three giants in the secr world? What''s the difference between this and a dead city?


    "Brother Lin, there is an aura of divine power here." A thin man called Sanqi asked. Lin Hong rescued him. In order to repay his kindness, Sanqi decided to follow Lin Hong.


    At this time, another tall man also walked forward and felt the breath: "Brother Lin, the power is vigorous. It should be of Madam Zi Yuan."


    This man''s name was Li Li. He lived up to his name, as his muscles seemed to be exploding with power. His talents were appreciated by Lin Hong, and thus he followed him.[l¨«¡úplum, l¨¬¡úpower; force; strength]


    Lin Hong''s expression was grave. He nced around: "Madam Zi Yuan must be in trouble!"


    "How could someone in such a low-level world hurt Madam Zi Yuan?" Sanqi eximed, unable to believe it.


    Lin Hong shouted in a deep voice: "Sanqi, how many times have I taught you, don''t underestimate the enemy!"


    "Yes!" Sanqi bowed his head and replied.


    Although Li Li looks muscr, he definitely has a brain: "Brother Lin, the Ji Family seems to have been destroyed. It is possible that Madam Zi Yuan noticed the entricity and encountered those people!"


    "Li Li, Your guess seems correct. Madam Zi Yuan wouldn''te down for no reason. She must havee down to help the Ji family, but she herself got caught!" Lin Hong felt that something was wrong.


    "But who can capture Madam Zi Yuan?" Sanqi was having a headache. Although he was a god, it didn''t mean he couldn''t get headaches. He seems to have a low IQ.


    Lin Hong said deeply: "We came down to find Madam Zi Yuan! Let''s first go and check the situation of the other two giants and ask about the situation!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    The three of them disappeared in ce.


    ~Voidless Realm~


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were sitting in Donghuang Li''s small courtyard. Donghuang Li was sleeping in their mother''s arms and murmured, "Ah Li wants daddy." The two women heard Ah Li''s sleep and smiled helplessly.


    But this smile was also bitter. It''s been a month, and Ye Hua hasn''te to see them. Of course, they feel gloomy. No matter whether the wife ran away from the house, the husband should be there to coax them, yet this Ye Hua didn''t even say a word.


    Qing Ya touched her already bulging belly, while her pretty face was soft. She was about to be a mother. Qing Ya''s temperament seemed to calm down, not as irritable as before when she would get angry at every turn.


    "There is really no evidence." Donghuang Baizhi was very puzzled. This month, she checked all the details with Qing Ya and found no evidence. Either there was none, or it was covered up very well.


    "There should be no evidence on Ye Hua''s side either. If there were, things wouldn''t be this quiet." Qing Ya said softly, feeling the little life in her stomach. Her mood was much better.


    "Ye Hua is really annoying! Your belly is already round, yet he hasn''te and met you" Donghuang Baizhi was being sad in Qing Ya''s stead.


    Qing Ya said lightly: "Let him do whatever he wants. I''ll raise my kid alone."


    "Qing Ya, are you angry?" Donghuang Baizhi could still see that a pregnant woman ran away from home, and her husband didn''t care.


    Even if not for herself, Ye Hua knew that Qing Ya was pregnant.


    Qing Ya shook her head: "Do I dare to be angry with him? He''s the boss."


    "Qing Ya, how about we send someone back?" Donghuang Baizhi asked. They hadn''t seen each other for a month. She would be lying if she said she didn''t miss him.


    In fact, it was also good to be separated for a month. It helped them understand their feelings for each other.


    "It should be alright to let Ah Li go back?" Qing Ya eximed.


    "Ah Li calls her daddy every day during this time. I feel like a sinner." Donghuang Baizhi smiled bitterly, stroking her daughter''s forehead lightly.


    Qing Ya nodded. Ye Hua hadn''t seen Ah Li for a long time.


    "We can also ask Ah Li to go to her daddy''s ce to get some information." Donghuang Baizhi seemed to think that this method was good.


    Qing Ya chuckled: "Ah Li is taught by you, and she turned out to be a petty spy. Suddenly I think it''s better to let Ye Hua teach her."


    "Qing Ya, whose side are you on? Be careful, or that Ye Hua will teach your son to be a big Demon King."


    "At least I won''t be bullied when I have a big Demon King." Qing Ya said lightly.


    From the mother''s point of view, Qing Ya certainly hopes that her son will grow up happily. She wants him to make a difference when he grows up, of course, the premise is that he is not bullied.


    Whoever dares to bully my son will definitely go to hell.


    "Your Majesty, three outsiders suddenly broke into the Voidless Realm, iming to be deities!" A guard rushed over to report the emergency.


    Donghuang Baizhiliu frowned.


    "Baizhi, leave Ah Li to me. Go and see what''s going on." Qing Ya said in a deep voice.


    The deities suddenly came. Could it be rted to the Ji family''s affairs?


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded, handed Ah Li to Qing Ya, and disappeared from the courtyard.


    Yuan De and others were waiting in the pce while three men stood in the middle!


    They were Lin Hong andckeys. The barrier of the Voidless Realm is useless against them. After all, this barrier came from the hands of the prince.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Among the three giants, the Voidless Realm was the most powerful, giving people the appearance that the prince favored the Voidless Realm.


    But there is another possibility. He arranged the Donghuang Family within his jurisdiction, and now he''s waiting for the awakening of its bloodline. Perhaps he wanted to absorb the bloodline, or for some other purposes.


    Yuan De and others bowed and stood on both sides. They could clearly feel the divine power emanating from these three people.


    Unexpectedly, after a thousand years, these deities appeared again. They were feeling uneasy. What is going on here?


    Their faces don''t seem good.


    Donghuang Baizhi changed her clothes in the bedroom, slowly walked into the pce, and looked at the three people in the pce.


    It was also the first time Lin Hong and others saw Donghuang Baizhi. They were amazed. ''This woman was even better looking than Madam Zi Yuan. Her aura was akin to the princes''.'' If it weren''t for the disparity in identity, they''d kneel.


    Sanqi was very upset. A person from a mere inferior world actually made an urge to kneel and shouted, "Do the Donghuang family not hold deities in their eyes?"


    Of course, no one else knows about it, as the degree of confidentiality was very high.


    Donghuang Baizhi watched the three people and felt the faint divine power. These three people were indeed deities, and there was nothing wrong with them.


    ''It''s just that this deity has such a big tone!''


    If it weren''t for the rules handed down from generation to generation in the Voidless Realm, Donghuang Baizhi would not bother to talk to him at all.


    Leaning slightly, Donghuang Baizhi said lightly: "I''ve seen the deities."


    "Then what''s up with your attitude!?" Sanqi sternly reprimanded.


    Lin Hong Yang gestured Sanqi not to talk nonsense: "Donghuang Baizhi, although you are a powerful person in this world, you''re iparable to our lord! Please show some respect!"


    "Your Lord?" Donghuang Baizhi asked doubtfully.


    Lin Hong said lightly: "There are some things you shouldn''t pry on."


    ''It''s been a long time since I have been stationed as the Emperor, and this is the first time I have met such a rude person. Are all deities like this?''


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t feel any respect at all.


    In fact, Donghuang Baizhi''s attitude changed due to Ye Hua. Although it is not a big deal, it makes Donghuang Baizhi feel that she does not need to obey anyone in her life.


    "Is there anything the deities havee to do today?" Donghuang Baizhi asked indifferently, her expression remaining the same. She didn''t mean to give them any face.


    Sanqi and Li Li expression''s sank as if they wanted to teach her a lesson.


    Although Lin Hong was angry, the prince valued the Donghuang family very much. There could not be any mistakes.


    Lin Hong said in a deep voice, "I will report your attitude to the lord. You need to bear the consequences!"


    "This emperor can naturally bear it!" Donghuang Baizhi said calmly, slowly sitting on the throne, looking down at the three of them.


    Lin Hong snorted coldly: "That''s okay, I hope you can bear the anger of our lord!"


    Yuan De and others'' faces changed suddenly, as they didn''t understand why the Queen suddenly became so reckless. This is a deity!


    It''s easy for them to destroy the Voidless Realm. We can''t offend them!


    If Ye Hua was here, he would''ve praised his wife. ''The woman of this deity does not need to be afraid of anyone or anything. This deity will let them experience what it means to be in despair!''


    "If the three of you are all done, leave the Voidless Realm."


    Yuan De''s heart sank when he heard that the Queen wanted to expel them. She didn''t give them any face.


    Lin Hong didn''t expect this Donghuang Baizhi to be so arrogant. If it weren''t for the prince, he would have killed her today!


    Taking a deep breath, he calmed his temper: "Donghuang Baizhi, I have a few things to ask you."


    ''Thedy is also very good. She will be defeated by the prince, and then epted as one of the harem members. She just hasn''t seen anyone powerful. If she had, her attitude would''ve been different.''


    "How did the Ji family copse?" Lin Hong asked in a deep voice.


    ''Seems like these deities came down to ask about the Ji family. It''s normal for them to ask about it.''


    "This emperor only manages the north. The Ji family''s affairs are not very clear. When this emperor went there, it was already in ruins." Donghuang Baizhi said.


    "Have you ever seen this woman?" Lin Hong took out a portrait!


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at the woman in the portrait and felt it was very familiar!


    ''Where have I seen it? Where have I seen it?''


    ''Right! That''s Zi Shan! Yi Hong''s wife! My God, is that Zi Shan a deity? But Yi Hong is Ye Hua''s younger brother!'' Donghuang Baizhi was a little confused. But she can''t mess up right now. Ye Hua has caused a big problem!


    "I haven''t seen her before. Does the woman in this portrait have anything to do with the Ji family?" Donghuang Baizhi asked.


    Lin Hong put away the portrait and said lightly: "This woman is the prince''s concubine, and thest ce she appeared was in the Ji''s Family!"


    Donghuang Baizhi''s heart sank but said calmly: "I see."


    "Since you don''t know, that''s fine. But I''ll make my report about you today." After speaking, Lin Hong disappeared with the others.


    After the three left, Donghuang Baizhi sat on the throne in a daze. ''These things are all connected, so everything is clear! Got to talk to Qing Ya about this!''


    "Your Majesty?" Yuan De shouted.


    "Go down."


    After speaking, Donghuang Baizhi appeared in the other courtyard.


    "What''s the matter?" Qing Ya asked with concern.


    Donghuang Baizhi motioned for the maid to carry her daughter into the room to sleep. Qing Ya looked at Donghuang Baizhi''s face and knew that something bad happened.


    Next, Donghuang Baizhi exined what had just happened.


    "The deities were here for the Ji family''s affairs?"


    Donghuang Baizhi shook his head and said in a deep voice: "No, to be precise, they came to find a woman!"


    "Women?"


    "Remember that day when we were at the Ji family mansion? We felt a divine power. It''s of the woman they are looking for!"


    Qing Ya asked with deep doubt in her eyes, "Is it rted to Ye Hua?"


    As expected of the woman valued by Ye Hua. Whenever anything happens, she''ll think of her man.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded.


    This surprised Qing Ya.


    "And we both know that woman!"


    "Know?" Qing Ya was even more shocked this time.


    "It''s Yi Hong''s wife! Zi Shan!"


    "Ah!!! It''s her!!!" Qing Ya stood up in shock.


    Donghuang Baizhi hurriedly supported: "Be careful of the child."


    "Yes, it''s Zi Shan. That Zi Shan is also the concubine of the prince!"


    Qing Ya sat down slowly and said with a taut face: "We were there that day. The soot found by the Ji family?"


    "It should be Ye Hua''s." Donghuang Baizhi sighed. Her husband is shrouded in mist day by day.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    A sense of powerlessness emerged from Qing Ya''s heart. ''Who is Ye Hua? Why is he bing more mysterious? Isn''t he just a bar''s boss? Isn''t he a cultivator who avoids his enemies?


    "Was the Ji family destroyed by Ye Hua?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in doubt.


    Qing Ya shook her head. This matter is not easy to judge.


    The two women were silent for a while, feeling that their husband was hiding a lot of things from them.


    They don''t understand why he hides stuff from them. Does he not trust them? They are his wives, and if he has anything to say, why does he keep it a secret?


    Ye Hua was worried that they would not be able to ept his identity. It was fine if some things were not said. Of course, Ye Hua felt that some things were unnecessary. After all, they were all trivial matters.


    But these little things are big things for Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi!


    What women don''t care about whether their men take them to heart? But Ye Hua doesn''t know what these women think.


    However, Ye Hua at this time didn''t know that the deities hade, and his two wives already knew about his secret. Although they didn''t tell the deities about it, they were still very unhappy that he kept everything from them.


    Ye Hua stood at the door of Leisure Bar and looked at the Audi A8 parked next to him. There was no driver inside. He opened his mobile phone and looked at the change in WeChat. There were only 100 yuans left.


    ''Yesterday, I went to Lie Gu''s house for a meal. Today, let''s go to Wei Chang''s house for a meal. As for Qing Yutong, who is ying games, I can''t control her anymore.''


    "Brother-inw~Wait for me~" Qing Yutong rushed out and hugged Ye Hua''s arm.


    And Ye Hua''s arm was deeply immersed in her soft ce.


    Qing Yutong doesn''t need to wear makeup when she goes out, because she is much prettier than before.


    "What are you doing out here?"


    "Going to dinner with my brother-inw?" Qing Yutong said with a smile.


    "Don''t you have any money?"


    "Brother-inw, do you think I have money? Hurry up and bring my sister back, or we''ll have to resort to begging."


    Ye Hua sneered: "Even if I starve to death, I won''t go."


    Qing Yutong had a look of disbelief.


    "Just in time, you drive." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Qing Yutong stretched out her slender hand.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Brother-inw, the car needs to be refueled. The fuel was almost all used up when I drove back yesterday."


    Ye Hua raised his hand and pped her ass: "Why didn''t you refuel it then? You only know how to drive!"


    "People need money for that. It hurts~" Qing Yutong said pitifully. When other people spank, they do it out of sentiment, but the spanking by my brother-inw is a real spanking.


    Ye Hua could only take out his mobile phone and click.


    It didn''t take long for a cab to drive over. Ye Hua will take his sister-inw to eat.


    The old driver in front was amazed when he saw such a pair of men and women getting into the car. This woman is so good-looking, that he had a physiological reaction just by looking at her.


    "Brother-inw, it''s not a problem for us to continue like this."


    The old driver was about to rear-end. ''They turned out to be sister-inw and brother-inw! Looking at their intimate appearance, this little sister-inw could not wait any longer so she said such words.'' He was speechless. ying with your sister''s husband behind her back. [Chinese have a fetish for sisters-inw. Akin to Japanese having one for their sisters.]


    Ye Hua said lightly: "Go and make money for me."


    The old driver almost overturned the car. ''This brother-inw asked his sister-inw to sell herself and make money for him. It was extremely cruel!''


    "Hum hum hum~ I don''t want to do it. Brother-inw, you can do it."


    The old driver almost choked to death by his saliva. This is definitely the most bizarre brother-inw and sister-inw. Selling all kinds of things!


    "Get the hell out of here."


    Qing Yutong held back her mouth. She isn''t a star anymore, how boring. It''s better to y games at home and be happy.


    Twenty minutester, the two finally came to Wei Chang''s old apartment.


    "Let Wei Chang sell the apartment. He can sleep in the storage room." Ye Hua murmured.


    Qing Yutong chuckled lightly.


    Hearing herughter, Ye Hua asked: "What are youughing at?


    "Your subordinates are pitiful."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    He raised his hand and pped her ass, causing Qing Yutong''s pretty face to turn red. She won''t be able to sit down for a while.


    "Brother-inw, we forgot about Ye Zizi." Qing Yutong suddenly remembered Ye Zizi. This child hasn''t finished school yet.


    "Just let here on her own."


    The two walked toward Wei Chang''s building. As soon as they walked downstairs, they saw Wei Chang and Tang Wei going out.


    "Boss." Wei Chang eximed.


    Tang Wei hurriedly saluted Ye Hua. Ye Hua signaled to stop and keep everything simple outside.


    "What are you doing here?" Ye Hua asked, ''Just as I was about toe to eat, you went out, it''s very disrespectful.''


    Wei Chang said respectfully, "Boss, we are preparing to go to Brother Lu Hong''s house. Yi Hong is giving me a treat today."


    Ye Hua frowned. ''I didn''t even receive an invitation. Do you want to die? Maybe Yi Hong doesn''t dare to invite me.''


    Ye Hua had a drastic change now. Wherever there is food, he will rub his nose there. But he must maintain a supreme demeanor.


    ''But when I think of Xiao Hong, I remember Zi Shan. I don''t know what their situation is now. I forgot about it.'' [Xiao: Little]


    ''It''s been almost two months now, has this little Hong made her bow her head? If not¡­''


    Ye Hua stood silently, waiting for Wei Chang''s invitation, ''do you want this deity to take the initiative to go?''


    Wei Chang felt that his superior was going to say something, so he lowered his head slightly, ready to listen.


    It seems that Jue Tian is the smartest.


    "Boss, why don''t we all go together." Tang Wei on the side said respectfully.


    Ye Hua reluctantly said, "Then this deity will go and see."


    Qing Yutong wanted tough but didn''t dare, her brother-inw wanted everything.


    Wei Chang''s current car is a Cayenne, which is a bit more upscale than Ye Hua''s A8.


    Tang Wei drove, while Wei Chang sat on the co-pilot seat. Ye Hua and Qing Yutong sat in the back.


    Wei Chang turned his head and asked, "Your Honor, do you have any ns for today?"


    "Yesterday I went to see Lie Gu, and today I came to see how you were doing." Ye Hua said calmly.


    Wei Chang suddenly felt ttered: "Your Honor loves your subordinates."


    "That''s natural."


    Qing Yutong wanted to expose her brother-inw''s true face, but she just ran out of food to eat.


    "By the way, how are Yi Hong and Zi Shan getting along?" Ye Hua asked.


    Wei Chang paused: "The rtionship between the two is better than before, but they haven''t met the requirements of your honor."


    "Oh? Is Zi Shan not pregnant yet?"


    "No."


    "This Yi Hong is not good." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    The driving Tang Wei''s heart sank. Even Wei Chang felt there was something wrong with Your Honor''s words.


    Wei Chang smiled and said, "Your Honor, there is a big gap in the identities of Yi Hong and Zi Shan. They need time to adjust. Besides, isn''t there another half a month left? Maybe she will get pregnant?"


    "Not really. If that Zi Shan is still the same, just kill her." Ye Hua said lightly. He hated the deities because they acted so pretentious, unlike him.


    Of course, Wei Chang did not object: "Yes!"


    Qing Yutong, on the side, didn''t say anything. She knew that it would be of no use.


    If Qing Ya were here, she would definitely stop him.


    This is the difference between the two sisters, each with their characteristics.


    After half an hour, they finally arrived at the vi where the Green and Red brothers lived.


    Wei Chang got out of the car and opened the door respectfully. Ye Hua and Qing Yutong looked at the vi in front of them.


    Qing Yutong tugged her brother-inw as if to say, ''look at your younger brother living more dashingly than you.


    "Let''s go." Ye Hua said lightly. ''No matter how rich he is, he is still the subordinate of this deity. The gifts given by this deity can be taken back!


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei led the way, and Tang Wei rang the doorbell.


    The one who opened the door was Zi Shan.


    She was wearing a white apron, seemingly cooking. When she opened the door, she had a faint smile, but when she saw Ye Hua outside, she immediately stopped smiling. As if she saw a ghost.


    Ye Hua noticed all this. ''It seemed that in more than a month, she did change a bit. But it''s not enough.''


    In fact, Zi Shan has changed quite a bit in a month. In the past, she was hostile to everyone, but now at least, she is not hostile towards Wei Chang and Tang Wei. At least she showed a faint smile when she opened the door.


    At this time, the green and red brothers hurried out to greet them and respectfully called out, "Your Honor."


    "Let''s go in!" Ye Hua said lightly, dissatisfied with Zi Shan''s attitude.


    Yi Hong felt it too. Zi Shan''s attitude towards him has obviously changed during this time.


    She used to be so cold, but now sheughs from time to time and even talks more often.


    The most obvious thing is that Zi Shan has started to learn to cook!


    And to be extra careful, she took online help. The grams of sugar and salt were all urate.


    The food made was of course very delicious. It allowed Yi Hong to truly appreciate Zi Shan''s intentions. Although there is no skin-to-skin rtionship, this kind of life is already very satisfying that he almost forgot the two-month deadline.


    Today, Ye Hua suddenly arrived, breaking Yi Hong''s dream and thinking of a two-month agreement.


    Not only Yi Hong remembered it, but also Zi Shan. They knew that Ye Hua came here for that matter.


    But they were incorrect! Ye Hua was just here to eat, but seeing Zi Shan''s attitude, he seemed to have changed his mind again.


    Walking into the vi, Ye Hua was sitting on the sofa, and Qing Yutong was sitting next to him peeling oranges for him.


    Others were standing beside them, not daring to do anything.


    "What are you doing standing here? Those who should cook will cook." Ye Hua said lightly, he just ate instant noodles at noon and was a little hungry.


    Zi Shan went to the kitchen, and Tang Wei followed to help.


    "Brother-inw, here." Qing Yutong peeled the orange and gave it to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua took it in his hand, and said lightly, "Sit down."


    "Thank you, Your Honor."


    Big brother Lu was also worried about his younger brother, and he would uphold his request for Ye Hua today.


    Wei Chang just felt helpless.


    "This orange is quite sweet." Ye Hua said involuntarily.


    Qing Yutong was very sensible, and said with a coquettish smile: "Brother-inw, I''ll peel it off for you again."


    "Yeah."


    Ye Hua asked lightly, "Yi Hong, how have you beentely?


    Standing up, he looked very nervous: "Your Honor, I''ve been good recently."


    Zi Shan in the kitchen looked back at Yi Hong, silently worried in her heart.


    Tang Wei on the side asked in a low voice, "Zi Shan, have you and Yi Hong done that?" After hearing this, Zi Shan''s face flushed slightly as she shook her head.


    "Zi Shan, there''s still some time now, you''d better hurry up." Tang Wei reminded her. ''At first, I felt that Yi Hong and Zi Shan really didn''t match, but after getting in touch, they were actually quite good. They bothplement each other.


    Zi Shan didn''t say a word. She originally thought that she''d die just like that, but now she became more and more reluctant to leave something. Even Zi Shan didn''t know what she was unable to part with. Was it Yi Hong?


    Maybe.


    Ye Hua on the sofa nodded after hearing this, and then asked, "Have you been in the same room?"


    Yi Hong''s heart sank, but he still said: "Your Honor, not yet." Yi Hong did not dare to be deceptive.


    "Is she not willing?"


    Yi Hong hurriedly exined to Ye Hua, "Your Honor, you misunderstood. It''s my problem."


    "You young people can''t do this? Go buy some medicine." Ye Hua shook his head. The human body is not good enough.


    "Your Honor has misunderstood. It''s because I''m not ready."


    Ye Hua''s eyes froze: "You aren''t ready, or she isn''t."


    "I don''t want it!" Zi Shan came out from the kitchen and shouted.


    After hearing this, Yi Hong''s face changed, and he exined, "Your Honor, this is the subordinate''s unwillingness, not Zi Shan''s."


    Qing Yutong knew what was going on. The two actually liked each other, and it was clear that Zi Shan couldn''t do it.


    Ye Hua said deeply, "Since neither of you are willing, let''s have thest meal today!"


    Yi Hong was frightened, and knelt directly in front of Ye Hua: "Your Honor, I am willing to rece Zi Shan. You can punish me."


    Ye Hua took the orange from Qing Yutong''s hand: "Stop it now. Eat first!"


    "Your Honor..."


    Wei Chang shouted deeply, "Yi Hong!"


    Yi Hong looked at Zi Shan and found that her eyes were red. She seemed very distressed.


    "What are you doing still standing there? Hurry up and cook!" Ye Hua shouted while watching Zi Shan not moving.


    ''Why is this woman so stupid? Doesn''t she know how to please this deity? Still resisting!''


    These are women. It is more difficult for them to bow their heads than to ascend to the heavens.


    Wei Chang nced at Tang Wei, who pulled Zi Shan into the kitchen. At this time Zi Shan was no longer in the mood to cook.


    Tang Wei understood her and started to do it by herself.


    When she saw Yi Hong kneeling to plead for her just now, Zi Shan felt heartbroken. A feeling she had never felt before.


    And he said that today was thest meal, so he probably wanted to kill her now.


    Seeing Yi Hong just sitting there silently, Zi Shan suddenly felt a little reluctant to die. This was not the fear of death, but the reluctance to let go of Yi Hong.


    The scene of Yi Hong avenging her at that time could not help but appear in her mind, making her heart suddenly ache.


    Ye Hua sessfully changed a deity.


    To be precise, it was Yi Hong who moved a deity with his sincerity.


    Ye Hua turned on the TV and said to Qing Yutong, "Yutong, peel an apple for me."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    "Brother-inw, we have to eatter."


    "Someone else is treating."


    Wei Chang and others were a little puzzled. Your Honor, are you hungry?


    Ye Hua seemed to realize his words and said in a low voice: "This deity likes fruit recently."


    I see...


    Qing Yutong smiled without saying a word. She took the apple and carefully cut it.


    After half an hour, the meal was finally ready. The sky outside gradually dimmed.


    "Your Honor, can we have dinner?" Tang Wei came over and asked respectfully.


    Ye Hua stood up: "Let''s go."


    Qing Yutong also helped them serve food.


    ''I haven''t seen such a sumptuous dinner for a long time. Since they left, my life seems to have returned to the past. I feel very weird.''


    Three women sat on one side, while three men sat on the other side, with Ye Hua on the main seat.


    "Eat. What are you waiting for?" Ye Hua said lightly, taking the first chopsticks to taste it, ''Good¡­ A woman''s life isfortable.''


    Qing Yutong was not polite anymore as she was starved to death alongside Ye Hua these days.


    Qing Yutong can eat indiscriminately without an image, but Ye Hua can''t. He has to eat with respect. What is the method of eating with respect, you ask? It is to eat slowly with style.


    As a result, Ye Hua saw his sister-inw gobbling food. He red fiercely at her. ''This deity has not even started to eat, and here you have eaten a bowl.''


    However, Yi Hong and Zi Shan, at the dinner table, had no appetite.


    Ye Hua looked at them but didn''t say anything.


    It''s their own choice.


    However, for Wei Chang and Tang Wei, this was the most boring meal.


    It should be said that when someone sits and eats with Ye Hua, they can''t be informal. Even the sound of chewing has to be suppressed, for fear of affecting ye Hua''s appetite.


    After half an hour, the dull meal was finally over.


    Except for Ye Hua and Qing Yutong, everyone else felt extremely depressed.


    Qing Yutong didn''t feel depressed like others. Of course, this is thanks to Qing Ya, otherwise, how could Qing Yutong have the title of a sister-inw, and have a strong backing?


    After the meal, Ye Hua sat on the sofa and ate fruit while the girls washed dishes in the kitchen.


    Boom!


    There was a sound of shattering tes in the kitchen. Ye Hua turned his head and nced, and saw Zi Shan standing there nkly.


    Tang Wei said: "Zi Shan, let me wash the dishes. You can go and rest."


    "No need."


    Qing Yutong on the side sighed. ''Is face really so important? The same is true for my sister. It seems that shamelessness can be invincible in this world, just like myself, haha.''


    After more than ten minutes, the bowl was finally washed, which also meant that something bad will happen.


    Zi Shan didn''t seem to want to face it, so she picked up the mop and mopped the floor.


    It seems that even if she dies, she must clean the house.


    Of course, it might just be her procrastinating and wanting to stay a little longer.


    Qing Yutong and Tang Wei seemed to feel it. They looked at Ye Hua who was sitting on the sofa. He was quiet as well.


    An hourter, Zi Shan finally cleaned up and said softly, "I''m going to take a shower."


    Ye Hua didn''t stop her.


    When she reappeared, she was wearing the same clothes she wore on the first day. So she could return as she came.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it, looking at Zi Shan standing in front of him. Yi Hong was standing with a tense face, while his elder brother was also frowning.


    "Yi Hong, do you still remember what I said at the beginning?" Ye Hua said aloud.


    Yi Hong lowered his head and said, "Yes."


    "Repeat my words!"


    Yi Hong paused, his fingers were trembling. He seemed as if he couldn''t say it.


    However, Zi Shan said lightly: "If I can''t get pregnant within two months, Yi Hong will kill me personally."


    Ye Hua nodded: "Although it has not been two months, the two of you seem to be the same. If you don''t want to, then..."


    There was a long sword in Ye Hua''s hand, exuding a slight golden glow. A golden dragon was engraved on the sword.


    Ye Hua threw this heaven-defying weapon on the coffee table: "This is the Dragon sword."


    "Do it!" Wei Chang couldn''t figure out the situation.


    Qing Yutong and Tang Wei also looked nervous.


    Zi Shan looked at the anti-dragon sword on the table and seemed to ept her fate. Between her and Yi Hong, one of them would die.


    If that''s the case, she might as well let herself be punished.


    "Yi Hong, do it."


    Yi Hong picked up the anti-dragon sword on the coffee table tremblingly, looked at Zi Shan, and then knelt on the ground with a plop: "Your Honor, I am willing to be punished in Zi Shan''s stead!


    When Ye Hua was about to speak, Wei Chang''s face changed slightly, and he hurriedly whispered something to Ye Hua.


    "Your Honor, there is news from the death mage that three deities have gone to the Voidless Realm, and they seem to be looking for Zi Shan!"


    Ye Hua frowned slightly after hearing this. It seemed that the deities finally made a move. He was beginning to think that they were all fools.


    "Wei Chang, tell them that they are here!"


    "Yes!"


    With a sigh of relief, Ye Hua looked at the kneeling Yi Hong and said lightly, "Yi Hong, will she do the same for you?"


    "This is voluntary."


    Ye Hua nodded, seemed to agree with this sentence, and then said: "Yi Hong, this deity can agree to your request and even lift the constraints between you both."


    It was too sudden and unexpected for Yi Hong. They all were shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    Zi Shan didn''t expect Ye Hua to let her go.


    They all are still too young. Ye Hua just changed his mind.


    "Yi Hong, are you willing to use your strength in exchange for her freedom?" Ye Hua asked aloud.


    Such a choice is really difficult for people.


    Strength. This is a world where strength is respected. Without strength, Yi Hong would still be a little gangster from before, but with strength, he could surpass many people.


    However, to use all the strength in exchange for the freedom of a woman who doesn''t love him back? It seems that many people have their answers ready.


    But Yi Hong is still the same. He was not inted by strength.


    "Your Honor, I am willing!"


    "Yi Hong, think about it clearly, she might go back, and you will be nothing!" Ye Hua reminded again.


    "Your Honor, I have made up my mind. Thank you for your care during this time. It was I who failed your expectations!"


    Big Brother Lu sighed. How many men will give everything for their woman? He didn''t know that his younger brother would do the same.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Okay!"


    He stretched out his hand and immediately sucked out the power from Yi Hong''s body. Some ck mist emerged from Yi Hong''s face, making him howl in pain.


    Only then did Zi Shan react, and she shouted destely: "No!"


    Sucking the ck mist out of Yi Hong''s body, Ye Hua lifted the seal of Zi Shan and said coldly, "You are free."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    But Zi Shan couldn''t feel the joy of freedom. Seeing Yi Hong''s pain, is this the kind of freedom she wants?


    "Yi Hong." Zi Shan ran towards Yi Hong and hugged him. Her heart was aching.


    Yi Hong was just a little copsed, but seeing that the person he liked was all right, Yi Hong was satisfied and said with a smile: "Zi Shan, you are finally free."


    "Why are you so stupid?" Her fist hit his chest lightly, just like a coquettish girlfriend.


    Yi Hong smirked and said, "Big brother often says I''m stupid."


    After she finished speaking, Yi Hong faced Ye Hua and shouted respectfully, "Your Honor, thank you."


    "No, because the next step is up to you! "


    These words surprised Yi Hong and Zi Shan.


    Suddenly three powerful breaths appeared, which changed Zi Shan''s pretty face. These are the prince''s people!


    "Zi Shan, it looks like someone hase to pick you up home." Ye Hua said calmly, the group came quite quickly.


    Yi Hong stood up slowly, her physical strength recovered a lot, and said with a smile, "Zi Shan, then I''ll send you back."


    Big Brother Lu can''t wait to shoot it directly. She obviously wants to stay with you, yet you are making her go. Did you lose a muscle in your brain?


    "Then go out and say goodbye. Don''t disturb my mood, and let me watch TV." Ye Hua said calmly, curious if Zi Shan would leave.


    Yi Hong really thought that Zi Shan would leave, so he wanted to say goodbye.


    "Let''s go!" Yi Hong''s tone was still full of reluctance, but what could be done? He could only keep her body but couldn''t win her heart.


    Yi Hong took Zi Shan''s little hand and walked out of the vi.


    After the two left, Qing Yutong shook his head: "What a fool."


    Everyone couldn''t help nodding, even Ye Hua thought that Yi Hong was stupid enough and didn''t understand women''s hearts.


    ''This is something to learn from this deity.''


    However, Yi Hong seemed embarrassed and ignored them.


    The two walked out of the vi and happened to meet the group of Lin Hong.


    Zi Shan didn''t want to do anything at the door of the house. She disappeared with Yi Hong.


    The three of them were stunned for a moment and followed. They were surprised because the man seemed to be holding Mrs. Zi Yuan''s hand just now.


    Zi Shan came to an open in. At this time, Yi Hong was a little dizzy. He couldn''t bear to fly over so fast without his strength. He was bleeding from his nose.


    Seeing that Yi Hong had a nosebleed, Zi Shan wiped off the blood with her sleeve.


    At this time Yi Hong wasying in Zi Shan''s arms. He opened his eyes in a daze, looked at Zi Shan''s chest, and murmured: "It''s so big, so round."


    Zi Shan: "..."


    If this had been left more than a month ago, Yi Hong''s impression would have disappeared. Perhaps she would have left as well.


    Yi Hong seemed to wake up, looked at herself lying in Zi Shan''s arms, left immediately, and exined, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    That''s right, Yi Hong has always been this polite to Zi Shan. Polite, but also caring. It''s just that his emotional intelligence was a bit low, which gave Zi Shan a headache.


    "Forget it." Zi Shan said indifferently.


    Yi Hong breathed a sigh of relief, she was going to leave, but he couldn''t bear to leave a bad impression.


    "Zi Shan, will youe back?" Yi Hong asked weakly.


    Zi Shan imitated Lu Hong, and pped Yi Hong on the back of his head for asking such a stupid question!


    Without waiting for Zi Shan to respond, Lin Hong and the three also rushed to the scene, knelt on one knee, and shouted, "Subordinates Lin Hong, Sanqi, and Li Li greet Madam Zi Yuan!"


    Yi Hong looked at the three people in front of him, ''did these peoplee to take Zi Shan?'' He was feeling very lost.


    "Get up." Zi Shan exuded a noble aura at this time as if she had be an aloof god, which made Yi Hong unable to tell which one was the real Zi Shan.


    The three of Lin Hong stood up and stared at Yi Hong.


    Sanqi sternly shouted: "Insolent! Madam Zi Yuan is not someone that a low-ss person like you can touch!"


    Yi Hong was still holding Zi Shan''s little hand at this time. Hearing the other party''s shout, Yi Hong sighed and loosened his grip.


    He was not frightened by the other party, but he was reminded that Zi Shan will leave him.


    Although it hasn''t been two months, each day was happier than before. Eating food made by Zi Shan and watching Zi Shan busy in the kitchen was also a kind of happiness.


    This made Yi Hong realize that love is sweet yet sour.


    Lin Hong said respectfully: "Madam Zi Yuan, the prince invites you back."


    Zi Shan took a deep breath and seemed to have made a decision. Her previous life was not what she wanted.


    "Call me Zi Shan." The three of them were startled, not understanding what Madam Zi Yuan meant.


    "Tell Prince Hou, I won''te back." Zi Shan''s next words left the three of Lin Hong dumbfounded.


    Yi Hong was shocked. His mouth was wide open in disbelief.


    Just now, Zi Shan said she couldn''t go back!


    Lin Hong reacted and squeezed out a smile: "Madam Zi Yuan, please don''t y with us, today is Prince Hou''s birthday."


    "What does his birthday have to do with me, my husband is him!" Zi Shan took Yi hong''s big hand, also encouraging him while making a statement.


    Even a fool can understand the meaning, let alone Yi Hong. Of course, he can understand it.


    Not only is Zi Shan not going back, but she also admitted his identity within her eyes.


    ''God! This happiness is too sudden. This time I really have a wife!


    Lin Hong observed Madam Zi Yuan and murmured: "Madam, have you fallen into sorcery? Don''t worry, Prince Hou will save you!"


    Zi Shan snorted coldly: "Sorcery?


    She wrapped her hand around Yi Hong''s waist, tiptoed slightly, and kissed her.


    Yi Hong''s mind was nk the whole time. Compared with the first kiss, this time it was extra sweet.


    As a man, Yi Hong certainly wouldn''t let Zi Shan bear the pressure on her own. He put his arms around Zi Shan''s waist and enjoyed Zi Shan''s cherry lips.


    Such a situation. Both of them took the three of them as air. They were bbergasted, looking at the prince''s concubine kissing a low-level person.


    After a long time, the two gradually separated. A long silver thread was connecting their lips.


    "Zi Shan, are you really not leaving?" Yi Hong couldn''t help but want to make sure.


    Zi Shan showed a natural smile, looked at Yi Hong in front of her, and said: "If I leave, who will cook for you."


    "That''s great." Yi Hong was excited like a child and hugged Zi Shan.


    Giving is rewarding. If Yi Hong didn''t sacrifice, Zi Shan would not fall in love with him.


    In this world, there is no free lunch. You won''t win a lottery of five million out of thin air. If the two brothers didn''t help Ah Li, they would not have achieved what they are now. Good people are rewarded, just that the reward might bete.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Of course, there is also another possibility. Stupid people are blessed, which is unexinable.


    So far, in Ye Hua''s entire subordinate team, there are three lucky ones.


    The first one was the Death Mage, who caught Xun Fang with his skeleton body. They even had anguage barrier. Ye Hua couldn''t understand how Death Mage got Xun Fang.


    Ye Hua even imagined that if he revealed his true body to Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, the two women would definitely faint.


    The second was Jue Tian. His luck is also very good because he has a woman who everyone wants to bully, Dongfang Yuer! After all, Dongfang Yuer grew like that, someone with a weak demeanor. However, only Jue Tian can bully her, so Jue Tian is also a lucky one.


    The third lucky one will belong to Yi Hong, of course. The difference between his and Zi Shan''s identities was great. Although she is bound by Ye Hua, Zi Shan was not scared even in the face of death.


    However, under the care and consideration of Yi Hong, Zi Shan seems to have gradually fallen. In fact, she started falling on the day he "died", because this is the first time she saw a man crazy for her and vice versa. This feeling is unexinable.


    Yi Hong moved Zi Shan with a sincere heart, while Jue Tian and Death Mage conquered with brute force. There is a difference.


    Let''s talk about the most unlucky person.


    Of course, it is Ye Hua. This unfortunate thing is that he is lucky enough to meet two women who even he can''t offend. Of course, Ye Hua likes them, otherwise, why would he spoil them? Even if they are separated now.


    By looking at this rhythm, it seems that Ye Hua intends to create the most caring team.


    Hehe, don''t think too much.


    Lin Hong''s eyes revealed murderous intent, and shouted, "Madam Zi Yuan, please pay attention to your words! You are smearing Prince Hou''s reputation!"


    Yi Hong put down Zi Shan. Now that Zi Shan loves him back, he will not let her go!


    "Listen to me, Zi Shan won''t leave. You should go back and sleep!" Yi Hong shouted.


    Sanqi shouted angrily: "Where did this ante from? He even uttered such rude words and took advantage of Madam Zi Yuan. I think you don''t want to live!"


    Zi Shan pulled Yi Hong behind her. After all, the current Yi Hong has no strength. They can kill him with a single flick.


    "Go back and tell Prince Hou that our marriage is over."


    Lin Hong asked in a deep voice, "Madam Zi Yuan, you should think about the consequences of what you are doing now. It will cause trouble for Prince Hou..."


    "Lin Hong, you don''t need to exin, I know... but I also want to advise the prince that there are others stronger than him. He shouldn''t mess around." Zi Shan learned the meaning of hugging thighs now.


    If Ye Hua is your backing, you don''t need to be afraid of any princes. Even if the royal familyes, you don''t need to be afraid.


    Lin Hong sighed. A giant ck de appeared in his hand. Sanqi had a long whip in his hand, and Li Li had a pair of ws.


    These three weapons are godly items.


    "The Prince ordered to bring back Madam Zi Yuan. Forgive our insolence. Go!" After Lin Hong finished speaking, he jumped while the giant de shed at Zi Shan.


    She raised her head, making her hair dance.


    A ribbon emerged from her sleeve, exuding a blue-white glow. It was dancing marvelously in the night sky.


    "Bang!"


    The two made a metal-like collision sound, which made a huge wave of air.


    Although Yi Hong became an ordinary person, he was protected by a Zi Shan. Blood was flowing from her ears, and her eyes were red.


    Such pressure is simply not something that an ordinary person can bear.


    Sanqi and Li Li in the back joined the battle in an instant, Zi Shan did not dare to be careless. These three are thepelling subordinates of Hou Wangye. Theirbat effectiveness is extraordinary.


    If Yi Hong knew he was being a burden, he would have run away, so as to not cause any trouble for Zi Shan. Or go back and call his big brother.


    Lin Hong looked at Yi Hong who was escaping, and shouted at Sanqi: "Catch that man!"


    "Yes!"


    Zi Shan looked at Sanqi who went to catch Yi Hong and hurriedly tried to stop him. But, Li Li and Lin Hong restrained her. She watched Yi Hong being captured by Sanqi.


    With the hostage in hand, Lin Hong and Li Li both stopped.


    "Let him go!" Zi Shan looked at Sanqi pinching Yi Hong''s neck, her beautiful eyes were blood red. The pressure gradually rose, and pieces of dark clouds were summoned.


    Lin Hong said lightly: "It''s okay to let him go, but you have to go back with us!"


    "Okay, I''ll go back with you!" Zi Shan agreed without thinking.


    "No...don''t..." Yi Hong was strangled by Sanqi, and it was hard to say anything.


    Sanqi smiled disdainfully, and exerted a slight force in his hand: "This low-level ant dares to climb the dragon and the phoenix."


    "Don''t you dare touch him!" A hostile aura erupted from Zi Shan''s body, and there was a of blood behind her.


    Lin Hong''s heart sank, and he hurriedly said, "In order to prevent Madam from escaping, the subordinates must use some means."


    Lin Hong stretched out his palm, a red string appeared in his hand. He threw it toward Zi Shan.


    The red rope exuded a brilliant light. It seemed to be a godly item. It instantly tied Zi Shan.


    Seeing that Zi Shan was captured, the giant de in Lin Hong''s hand shed forwards.


    Puchi!


    The giant de pierced from the back, and the tip of the de was exposed on the chest.


    Yi Hong looked down at the tip of the knife on his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Sanqi and Li Li were deeply ridiculed. Even a low-level person dared to touch Madam Yi Yuan.


    Zi Shan waspletely dumbfounded, watching them kill Yi Hong. She was so stupid to think that they would let Yi Hong go. They didn''t n to let him go at all!


    Lin Hong held Yi Hong''s body high with the giant de in his hand, and the blood flowed as if he had opened a faucet.


    Putting Yi Hong in front of Zi Shan, Lin Hong said in a low voice, "Madam Zi Yuan, your fate won''t be any better!" ''How dare you give Prince Hou a green hat! This is the only woman in this world who dares to do that!'' [Giving someone a green hat¡ú It''s an interesting story. A woman''s man was out of town most of the time. She had affairs with other men. Whenever he used to leave the town, she''d make him wear a green hat, to tell the others that he was leaving. Thus, the saying.]


    Yi Hong''s eyes were half open. He smiled at the Zi Shan in front of her, andforted her: "Zi Shan, it''s fine¡­ I have thick skin so I won''t die."


    But after speaking, blood came from his mouth.


    Zi Shan couldn''t hold it any longer, and two lines of clear tears fell from her eyes: "Yi Hong, stop talking."


    "I''m afraid if I don''t say anything today, I''ll never get the chance in the future." Yi Hong always had a smile on her face. It seems that Zi Shan will not be sad this way. But seeing Yi Hong like this, Zi Shan is even sadder. Even at a time like this, he still thinks for her. ''Why is he so stupid¡­''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    "I know what you mean." Zi Shan''s tears were like bursting a dike. Zi Shan has never shed so many tears in her life, but today she shed tears for an ordinary person.


    Yi Hong smiled stupidly: "That...my money is hidden behind your dressing table. I originally wanted to save it for your birthday. It seems that I can''t use it now, but even if I can''t use it, you can keep it. Big brother used to cheat my money. Although I know it was for my own good...Is this joke not funny? I''ll change it."


    "Yi Hong, don''t say anything."


    Lin Hong''s giant de hand shook, making Yi Hong spit out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Zi Shan weakly, trying to tell a joke to make Zi Shan happy.


    Lin Hong said in a deep voice, "Madam Zi Yuan, Lord Hou will be very angry!"


    After he swung the giant de in his hand, Yi Hong''s body mmed into the ground and smashed a groove.


    How could Yi Hong, an ordinary person, be able to withstand such a force? Yi Hong, who was deep in the soil, had no trace of life. His eyes were open, filled with reluctance. But there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, thinking with such an action Zi Shan will not be so sad.


    Zi Shan looked at Yi Hong. Her tears stopped, and her pretty face was extraordinarily calm. But the depths of her beautiful eyes were burning with anger.


    "Lin Hong, not only Hou Xuelin will be angry, but I will also be very angry!" Zi Shan slowly turned her head, and her beautiful eyes stared at Lin Hong, exuding a cold air, giving people a feeling of being hated.


    Lin Hong said with a smile: "Madam Zi Yuan, I know you are very angry, but this bundle of spiritual ropes is not a toy."


    Zi Shan chuckled, ''let''s try it then!''


    Suddenly, Zi Shan''s pretty face exuded a lot of killing intent, akin to a thousand horses running side by side. Without Yi Hong, and his love, what''s the point of living?


    Boom boom boom.


    There were bursts of thunder in the sky, which made people have tinnitus. The aura between the heavens and the earth gathered towards Zi Shan, forming a vortex. The air seemed to boil. Zi Shan was like a dazzling sun, exuding the aura of heaven and earth.


    The huge of blood reappeared behind Zi Shan again.


    Suddenly, a ghostly aura erupted, making Lin Hong and the others take a step back!


    Madam Zi Yuan actually broke through because of her sorrow!


    "Let''s go!" Lin Hong gave the order. After the breakthrough, Zi Shan can kill them like a chicken.


    Zi Shan shouted: "Where are you leaving? Stay here!"


    Under the strong pressure of Zi Shan, the binding rope vibrated violently and suddenly broke apart.


    And the blood behind Zi Shan turned onto them.


    Sanqi and Li Li looked at each other with determination.


    "Brother Lin, leave!"


    "Brother Lin, Li Li can''t follow you anymore!"


    Sanqi and Li Li both knew that if they didn''t make sacrifices, they might not be able to leave!


    Lin Hong looked back at his subordinates who had been following him, but now is not the time to be hypocritical: "Prince Hou will avenge you!"


    The two smiled, and then looked at the oing blood.


    Nature''s Dark Will!


    God Sealing the Devil!


    Li Li and Sanqi simultaneously used their strongest moves. The sky was flickering with cyan and golden light. It was dazzling and gorgeous. They attacked the blood at the same time with huge destructive power!


    However, when it hit the blood, their moves could only stop the for 1 second. Although they could only stall for a second, this gave Lin Hong enough time to return to Tianfu to report today''s situation.


    The two looked back and breathed a sigh of relief. Brother Lin is saved!


    Sanqi and Li Li watched him leave, smiled, and then bumped their fists.


    "Let''s be brothers in the next life!"


    "Good brother!"


    They couldn''t stop the blood. Sanqi and Li Li were swallowed up in an instant, leaving no residue.


    The blood in the air gradually disappeared, and Zi Shan spit out a mouthful of blood. This huge load was very painful for Zi Shan. Butpared to what Yi Hong felt, it was nothing.


    Dragging her heavy body, Zi Shan came to Yi Hong. Yi Hong can only be saved if she rushes him back.


    After all, he also livedst time.


    Holding Yi Hong, Zi Shan disappeared from the scene.


    In the vi, Ye Hua ate the grapes that his sister-inw had peeled.


    "Your Honor, why don''t you go take a look?" Wei Chang asked carefully.


    Ye Hua lit a cigarette and said indifferently: "This Zi Shan should not go away. I''m letting the two of them go out and realize their rtionship. After all, there are three viins."


    "???" Wei Chang was confused.


    Ye Hua shook his head, ''Wei Chang, why are you so straightforward? Can''t you see Tang Wei beside you showing contempt?''


    "They''recking strength, things should be even spicier now."


    Wei Chang made an understanding look. But does he actually understand? It doesn''t matter.


    Something shocking happened. It was so shocking that everyone stood up.


    They saw Zi Shan returning to the vi with a dead Yi Hong. She copsed after the door was opened. That fight used all of Zi Shan''s power.


    Lu Hong hurried over, seeing the appearance of his younger brother and Zi Shan he hurriedly asked, "What happened?"


    "Save Yi Hong." Zi Shan shouted weakly.


    Ye Hua stood up, walked over, looked at Yi Hong, and frowned: "What happened?"


    "It''s all my fault, please save him. I will absolutely listen to you in the future! I dare not treat you disrespectfully, Your Honor!" Zi Shan knelt in front of Ye Hua after saying that.


    "I''m asking you what happened!" Ye Hua shouted coldly, his own subordinate''s subordinate was killed. Isn''t this the same as pping him in the face?


    ''I thought that Zi Shan''s ability was enough to protect Yi Hong, but I didn''t expect him to die!''


    Zi Shan told the tragedy.


    This made Ye Hua very upset.


    "Your Honor, let me destroy them! After all, Yi Hong is my subordinate!" Wei Chang took the lead in asking for orders. These deities have gone senile after living for a long time! Not even looking at who they are offending.


    Tang Wei also respectfully said: "Your Honor, I am willing to go with Wei Chang."


    "Your Honor, I am going to take revenge too!" said Lu Hong with red eyes.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath, looked at Zi Shan, and said, "What about you?"


    Zi Shan slowly raised her head. Her beautiful eyes were full of coldness, and she said: "Your Honor, I''m willing!"


    "Okay, Zi Shan. I''ll give you this opportunity to avenge Yi Hong! This is a blood tank. When you fill the blood tank, I can resurrect Yi Hong! But if you can''t, you should know the consequences." Ye Hua stretched out a white container.


    Qing Yutong looked at how it looked like a bottle of red wine. Looking at the dining table, and sure enough, it was gone!


    Zi Shan heard there was a way to revive Yi Hong she hurriedly stood up: "Who should I kill?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    "Kill the deities. The more you kill, the better." Ye Hua took the Dragon Sword and threw it to Zi Shan.


    He continued, "Wei Chang, treat her."


    "Yes!"


    A ck mist emerged from Wei Chang''s palm. Zi Shan knew that this was not an ordinary mist. She took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes.


    After half a second.


    Zi Shan suddenly opened her eyes. Her pupils were extremely dark. She felt with this power, she could split open the entire Tianfu continent!


    "Go and return quickly." Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Yes!" After saying that, Zi Shan disappeared from the vi.


    After Zi Shan left, Ye Hua said to Wei Chang, "Save him."


    "Okay, Your Honor." Wei Chang smiled, looking really awkward.


    Once again, a cloud of ck mist was seen. After it made its way to Yi Hong, his face gradually turned rosy.


    In less than a minute, he opened his eyes and asked, "Where did Zi Shan go?"


    Lu Hong pped abruptly, "Still not thanking Your Honor? He saved a fool."


    Yi Hong hurriedly thanked Ye Hua. Ye Hua was very generous. Not only did he give him strength but also saved him. He even paired him with such a good wife. As long as Ye Hua says a word, he would go through fire and water!


    Ye Hua walked to the sofa and said lightly: "Wait for your wife toe back, then remember to pretend to be dead."


    Lu Hong told him what happened just now.


    Yi Hong was moved to death after hearing it. It turned out that Zi Shan still liked him.


    "Yutong, peel an orange."


    "Brother-inw, you have eaten too much." Qing Yutong held back her mouth.


    "Then go and cut a watermelon. After eating this watermelon, Zi Shan should be back."


    Qing Yutong felt it made sense. It''s not like they cane back to a subordinate''s house again.


    Ye Hua was really upset when he heard about Yi Hong''s death. He wanted to directly kill the other party. But after calming down, he felt that it should be better to let Zi Shan go, after all, he''s on a break.


    At this time, the Hou Mansion was brightly lit. The birthday banquet was obviously not over yet, but all the important people had left.


    Hou Xuelin sat on the main seat, watching the dance of young women, wondering whom to sleep with.


    At this time, everyone saw Lin Hong running towards the mansion. Everyone looked at the guard''s panicked expression with doubts, ''did something happen?''


    Hou Xuelin frowned slightly, he rarely saw Lin Hong like this.


    When he reached Prince Hou, Lin Hong said softly: "Prince Hou, Madam Yi Yuan has been found, it''s just..."


    "Just what?" Hou Xuelin was a little excited.


    Lin Hong said in a deep voice, "Madam Yi Yuan has a man outside!"


    Hearing this, Hou Xuelin suddenly sneered, the corners of his mouth twitched rapidly, and his fists clenched. His divine energy radiated out.


    The dignified Prince Hou wore a green hat! If this matter spreads out, his face will be lost!


    The guests also felt Hou Wangye''s anger, something big must have happened!


    Just when everyone was wondering, a figure suddenly walked in slowly.


    "Oh my God, this... this is Madam Yi Yuan!"


    "Is this Madam Yi Yuan? She is beautiful."


    "She is akin to an angel. Her figure is wonderful."


    "The prince is blessed to have such a wife."


    "If I had such a beautiful wife, I wouldn''t take the second step out."


    That''s because you haven''t seen Qing Ya and Baizhi. They''re truly the ones who are stunning. At least one level higher than Zi Shan. Just looking at them will give you a physiological response.


    However, they discovered the blood on Madam Yi Yuan''s dress, the Dragon sword in her hand, and felt the faint murderous aura.


    Hou Xuelin stared closely at the approaching Zi Shan, "Damn, woman! You still have the face toe back!"


    Zi Shan silently looked at his hideous face and suddenly found that Yi Hong was thousands of times better than him.


    If he hadn''t sent someone down, Yi Hong wouldn''t have died!


    "This Prince is going to kill you, a shameless woman. I''ll sacrifice your head as an offering to the sky!" Hou Xuelin no longer hid his strength and burst his divine might. Everyone present was shocked. ''Is Prince Hou crazy?''


    ''Killing his wife?''


    Zi Shan said indifferently: "I will use your head to pay homage to my love!"


    After hearing this, everyone gasped, ''no wonder the prince was so angry. It turns out that Zi Shan has a man outside!''


    ''She is even more arrogant toe here and talk about killing the Prince. She is courageous.''


    "My lord! I''m here to help you!"


    "My lord, I''m here to help too. A woman like this should be sliced with a thousand swords!"


    "I hate women who cheat the most!"


    Zi Shan snorted coldly, and the Dragon sword in her hand shook. She then raised it!


    A thin silver wire appeared in the air, invisible to naked eye.


    This thin silver wire cut off everything in its path. No matter what was touched by the wire, everything was sliced into two parts.


    "A woman who can''t tell life from death. Trying to use these meager skills in front of this Prince!" Hou Xuelin immediately summoned a sword!


    When the sword appeared, there was a shocking divine might! This weapon is definitely above the realm of godly items.


    "Go to hell! Sumeru Sword Intent!" Hou Xuelin shouted angrily. [Sumeru is a sacred mountain in Buddhist and Jain tradition]


    The sword energy soaring to the sky condensed together. The terrifying sword energy swept in all directions, and the sword energy in the center attacked Zi Shan.


    The silver thread passed through the sword energy, the long sword in Hou Xuelin''s hand, Hou Xuelin''s neck, and even the buildings behind.


    This was all, while Hou Xuelin still maintained a hideous smile.


    That terrifying sword energy did not disappear and attacked Zi Shan. The ce turned into a mess.


    However, when it was about to reach Zi Shan, the energy was divided into two halves and attacked the surrounding crowd!


    Suddenly there were screams all around. The two sword energy attacked the crowd. Some people instantaneously turned into a bloody mist, while some were even more miserable. After all, they had to endure pain such as broken arms.


    However, countless blood energy has been collected into the container in Zi Shan''s hand. It was one-tenth filled!


    "Zi Shan, I didn''t expect you to still have some strength left. Eat my sword!" Hou Xuelin didn''t feel any entricity in his neck. He just felt a cooling sensation.


    Zi Shan said lightly, "You must have a sword first!"


    Hou Xuelin''s eyes narrowed, and he saw that his sword broke from the tip.


    Hou Xuelin was amazed by the neat incision. Hou Xuelin immediately questioned: "Zi Shan, what kind of sorcery did you use?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    "Why don''t you look at your hand first?" Zi Shan said softly, with no emotional fluctuations in her tone.


    Hou Xuelin looked at the hand holding the sword. A neat bloodshot emerged from his skin. The middle and ring finger began to split.


    "No...no...it''s impossible!" Hou Xuelin was horrified. Looking at Zi Shan, he suddenly felt a little cold in his neck¡­ it seemed to be moving. The world in front of him was hazy.


    With no head, blood spilled into the sky like a fountain. His body fell to the ground.


    Hou Xuelin wanted to reach out and clear the liquid on his face, but it was useless.


    ''No...it''s impossible¡­''


    "Lord Hou!" Lin Hong eximed.


    Hou Xuelin''s eyes were still moving, indicating he wasn''t dead. It could be seen that the deities were not so easy to die.


    "Take me away!"


    Lin Hong hurriedly hugged Hou Xuelin''s head and quickly fled the scene, but when he turned around, he saw Zi Shan.


    Zi Shan held the Dragon sword and shed!


    The whole world seemed to be quiet.


    Hou Xuelin was cutted into two halves again, and Lin Hong had a bloody explosion. But Hou Xuelin still had his primordial spirit.


    Zi Shan grabbed the void, and the primordial soul went straight to Zi Shan''s little hand!


    "What else do you want to do, you shameless stinky woman!" The soul started shouting.


    Zi Shan didn''t make a sound, but her left hand gradually exerted force.


    Hou Xuelin panicked: "Zi Shan, what are you trying to do? Stop it!"


    "Zi Shan, after all, we are husband and wife. A couple for eternity!"


    Zi Shan said coldly, "I have nothing to do with you. Only hate."


    Bang!


    Zi Shan directly expelled Hou Xuelin''s primordial spirit!


    She didn''t expected the primordial soul to raise the blood container by a third.


    It''s just that this scene scared the people still alive. Prince Hou was one of the top ten masters., yet he died at the hands of his wife. This is too cruel!


    Moreover, the godly item on the ground was directly cut in half. What kind of weapon has such great power?[I think the author made an error, the sword was above the godly item''s realm]


    ''This is not a woman, this is a female devil! A mad woman who kills without blinking!


    To save Yi Hong, Zi Shan was willing to fall. Yi Hong saved her twice, and she understands his kindness. She is not cold-blooded and was moved by Yi Hong''s tenacity.


    People should learn from Yi Hong about chasing a girl. One can see how good he is to her. As long as you break herst line of defense, she will be all yours from then on.


    Just like how current Zi Shan''s heart has only Yi Hong. For Yi Hong''s sake, she even started a series of killings here, blood-washing the entire Hou mansion!


    ~After a long time.~


    Seeing that the blood in the container was full, Zi Shan sighed in relief.


    ncing around, the ce was full of corpses!


    After massacring everyone, Zi Shan disappeared from the Hou mansion.


    However, not long after Zi Shan disappeared, arge number of people rushed to the mansion.


    People from all directions rushed towards the mansion. Under the night, those long dragon-like creatures were easily identifiable.


    Several troops all rushed to the gate of Hou Mansion. Looking around the whole bloody Mansion, it seemed that countless innocent souls were screaming in agony!


    Part of it was the people who came from Wuma An''s group, another part was from Che Hongliang, and thest bunch was from the crown prince, Zhu Zhengqing!


    The prince had a dignified appearance with a schrly face.


    But Wuma An knew that the Crown Prince was actually very romantic.


    In the beginning, he even thought of stealing Zi Shan from Hou Xuelin, but unfortunately for him, Hou Xuelin was also a prince. Even the crown prince did not dare to grab her directly.


    After all, Prince Hou and Zhu Zhengqing were sworn brothers.


    "Greeting the crown prince!"


    "Greeting the crown prince!"


    Wuma An and Che Hongliang shouted respectfully.


    Zhu Zhengqing looked into the mansion, his eyes solemn: "I sensed huge energy from Hou Mansion, which made me worried. That''s why I brought my guards to check it out!"


    Wuma An dismounted, half-kneeled, and said, "The Crown Prince was worried about his people. You''re a model for us."


    Seeing this, Che Hongliang could only dismount and half-kneel.


    Zhu Zhengqing enjoyed the moment very much.


    Originally, he came to check the affairs of the Hou Mansion, but it turned out to be a tter fest. The people''s grievances were still howling inside!


    "Get up everyone."


    Zhu Zhengqing patted the unicorn under him. The snow-white beast looked like a fluff ball.


    "Come on! Let''s go and see what''s going on inside!" Zhu Zhengqing shouted.


    The two guards responded, ran to the gate of the Hou Mansion, and pushed the gate open!


    Boom!


    They saw a blood glow rushing out of the house, startling everyone. The prince almost fell off the unicorn!


    Roar! Roar!


    The blood glow turned into a human face and kept shouting. There were numerous human faces here. Weirdly enough, the blood glow seemed to be unable to rush out of the Hou Mansion, as if it was imprisoned here.


    It might be the passive ability of the Dragon sword, unknown to even Zi Shan. It can imprison the soul of the dead, thereby achieving the effect of torture.


    There are countless deaths in this mansion. All the souls collectively formed a bloody glow. This kind of thing rarely happens, a rare urrence in a thousand years!


    Che Hongliang looked at the roaring face in front of him, and murmured, "This is a bloody glow!"


    After saying this, everyone''s face sank, even Wuma An was the same. Only Zhu Zhengqing''s face was covered in doubt. ''What the hell is a blood glow?''


    "Wuma An, what is a bloody glow?" Zhu Zhengqing asked aloud.


    Wuma An hurriedly knelt: "Crown Prince, I dare not say!"


    Zhu Zhengqing snorted coldly: "Even if you dare not say anything, this prince orders you to say it!"


    "But..."


    "No buts!"


    Wuma An looked at Che Hongliang, but he seemed to avoid his gaze, as if to say ''don''t look at me, the prince ordered you to say it.


    "Come on! Do you want this prince to punish you?"


    Wuma An hurriedly said: "Prince, there is a saying, "when a blood glow emerges, the country will face a catastrophe."


    Zhu Zhengqing was stunned after hearing this, and thenughed: "What nonsense! A bloody glow scared you into such a state!"


    "Prince, it is rted to the fortune of the country, it is better to report to the Emperor!" Che Hongliang suggested.


    "Imperial father has already gone to bed. Can''t I be in charge of this trivial matter? Come in this prince to see what''s going on!" After that, he jumped off his unicorn, drew his sword, and took the lead!


    A sword shed towards the blood glow. The tip of his sword emitted a dazzling golden light, and the blood light instantly dissipated.


    This blood glow is a symbol of the dead or a prophecy. It doesn''t have any offensive properties.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Wuma An and Che Hongliang hurriedly followed. Not long after they walked, they saw the crown prince vomiting. He wasn''t the only one as a lot of soldiers.


    The people have enjoyed peace since time immemorial. Most of the soldiers have never seen such a scene in their entire life, thus resulting in them vomiting their intestines out.


    After Wuma An and Che Hongliang saw it, they couldn''t help but vomit.


    Looking at the entire front yard, this tragic situation is indescribable. Everyone was in pieces with not a singleplete body.


    The air smelled of a bloody stench. After all, some of the intestines were exposed, alongside many other body parts.


    Zhu Zhengqing couldn''t take it anymore and ran outside. He unexpectedly stumbled upon something.


    His face sank into a person''s belly¡­ the problem was that the belly was split open.


    "Prince!"


    "Prince!"


    Suddenly a group of people rushed over, and many people fell down. The blood on the ground was viscous and had a lubricating effect.


    Several guards helped the unconscious prince, and hurriedly carried him to his pce and ordered an imperial doctor to diagnose him.


    Che Hongliang and Wuma An calmed down and the two walked silently toward the pce.


    It turns out the outside was just an appetizer. The inside was even more terrifying.


    "Elder Che, Lord Hou should have died!" Wuma An said lightly, covering her nose.


    Che Hongliang frowned deeply. Many people benefited from Prince Hou''s death, such as the prince''s faction, as well as his own faction.


    "Report!!! We found Prince Hou''s body!!!" A soldier covered in blood ran to report. All the soldiers'' armor was stained with blood.


    Che Hongliang said in a deep voice, "Bring it here!"


    When they saw Hou Xuelin''s body, Wuma An and Che Hongliang were stunned.


    They know the strength of Prince Hou! His body was divided into three pieces. The right half of the head was attached to the head, and the head was divided into two halves. From the wound, it looked very neat and was cut by a sharp de.


    Just this morning, the three of them were still talking, and now he''s dead.


    The two couldn''t help wondering if they would be one of these corpses if they hadn''t gone back.


    The answer was obvious.


    Not long after, the soldiers found Hou Xuelin''s sword.


    Che Hongliang and Wuma An knew about this sword, an ancient godly artifact! It was not easy toe by!


    The weapon that Prince Hou regarded as a treasure was cut in half. Who the hell did this?


    "Elder Che, even if the Emperor is resting now, he has to interfere!"


    "Well, let''s go together." Che Hongliang also knew the seriousness of the matter.


    The Tianfu Pce was heavily guarded, with more than 100 buildings of various sizes. The surrounding buildings looked like a guard of thergest pce in the middle


    However, today''s night was different from the past. There were many times more soldiers on patrol, and the main hall, which should have been lit out, was also lit up.


    On both sides of the pce stood guards with knives.


    ording to the rules, guards are not allowed to bring knives into the hall, but today the situation was different.


    On the throne was a handsome middle-aged man with a mole on the corner of his mouth, which looked very unique. He was wearing a yellow robe.


    Four people were standing below. Three of them were Crown Prince Zhu Zhengqing, Wuma An, and Che Hongliang. The other one was the Celestial Master, Ying Wei!


    This old man had white hair. He was holding a long wooden stick in his hand. It looked as if it was chopped directly from a big tree. It looks very rough and carried an entric aura!


    There was also Hou Xuelin who was covered with a white cloth.


    The dim light made the atmosphere in the entire hall very heavy. There was a feeling of breathlessness.


    Zhu Chengxuan murmured, "Bloody glow!"


    Ying Wei cupped his hands and said, "Your Majesty, the appearance of bloody glow is an ominous prophecy. To avoid danger, I believe that the royal hunt should be canceled."


    Zhu Chengxuan said in a deep voice: "Let''s not mention hunting for a while, and instead try to find out the cause of Prince Hou''s death first!"


    "Your Majetsy, Prince Hou was cut into three pieces by a sharp de!" Che Hongliang said respectfully.


    "Open it for this emperor to see."


    Zhu Zhengqing hurriedly said: "Imperial father, Prince Hou died tragically..."


    "Prince, ording to the order of age, you have to call him uncle. Even this Emperor had to call him big brother."


    "Yes!"


    Wuma An bowed and lifted the white cloth. Although they were all pieced together, the mark was still there. Everyone couldn''t help but frown.


    Zhu Chengxuan was relieved when he saw Hou Xuelin''s body, ''he died well! What a wonderful death!''


    That''s right! In the past, they were brothers, but this Hou Xuelin didn''t even have the royal family in his eyes. If Hou Xuelin tried to usurp the throne one day, Zhu Chengxuan would not be too surprised.


    "Where''s Prince Hou''s primordial spirit?"


    "Reporting to my Imperial father, Prince Hou''s primordial spirit is dissipated. I felt some strange fluctuation when I woke up, and thus went in to check the situation." Zhu Zhengqing was also considered to be smart. It seems that he wants to eat all the credit.


    Zhu Chengxuan said lightly: "You did a good job."


    Che Hongliang frowned slightly. Although Zhu Zhengqing looked very unruly, he was still smart this time.


    "Has the murderer been found out? Is it a man or a woman? Is he tall or thin?" Zhu Chengxuan asked. He was just pretending, he even wished to to reward the murderer. ''You have done a good deed and helped this emperor to get rid of mypetitor.''


    Ying Wei said respectfully: "Judging from the strength and viciousness of the murderer, he should be a man, and his weapon must be a de."


    "That''s right. Is there not one living person in the Hou''s mansion?" Zhu Chengxuan asked curiously.


    "Today is Prince Hou''s birthday, thus many guests were present in addition to Prince Hou''s family members, but none of them survived!"


    After hearing this, Zhu Chengxuan sighed and murmured: "In thousands of years, there has never been such a tragic incident in Tianfu. We must investigate this matter to the end!"


    "Yes!"


    "Also, bury the prince well, after all, he was this Emperor''s elder brother!"


    "Yes!"


    Wuma An cupped his hands and said, "Your Majesty, Prince Hou is dead, and the nes under his jurisdiction cannot be left unsupervised!"


    Che Hongliang wanted to say something, but Zhu Zhengqing was even quicker: "Imperial father, your son is willing to take over his nes for temporary bases. I''ll keep it in check until the Imperial Father finds the right candidate."


    Che Hongliang scolded him for being shameless, and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, Crown Prince already has a jurisdictional ne, I''m afraid he will be overworked."


    "Elder Che, as the prince and the future heir, if I can''t even handle this little responsibility, how will I handle the future hurdles?" Zhu Zhengqing said with a powerful tone.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Wuma An admired the prince for his wittiness.


    Zhu Chengxuan said with a faint smile: "Great thoughts! I''m very happy with this behavior. Hou Prince''s nes will be temporarily handed over to you until we find another candidate."


    Che Hongliang almost fainted. ''This so-called temporary custody¡­ isn''t it the same as giving it away?''


    Ying Wei said again at this time: "Your Majesty, the royal hunt?"


    "You are making too much of a fuss. Besides, the royal hunt is a major event for the entire royal family. Since its inception, we haven''t canceled the hunt. If we cancel it now, people will despise us, and take me for a panicky leader.


    "But the bloody glow?" Ying Wei said again.


    This made Zhu Chengxuan a little unhappy: "These are all mere legends."


    "But..."


    "Okay, that''s it for today. Disperse." Zhu Chengxuan shouted. ''Now that Hou Xuelin died, how can I not celebrate?''


    Ying Wei watched the emperor turn and leave, and sighed deeply. The bloody glow should not be taken lightly.


    "Everyone, I have to persuade the Emperor regarding the bloody glow." Ying Wei politely said to the three of them.


    Zhu Zhengqing knew that his father favored the Celestial Master, so he said with a smile: "Celestial Master''s words are serious. This prince will definitely remind the Imperial Father."


    "The Crown Prince is wise." Ying Wei was satisfied with the attitude of the Prince.


    Zhu Zhengqing smiled.


    After the people dispersed, Wuma An said with a smile: "Prince, you''re indeed appreciated by the Emperor. You even obtained the right to rule the ne."


    "This is a trivial matter. I got it casually." Zhu Zhengqing smiled disdainfully, ''if anybody wants to fight me, he must prepare to die.''


    "What you said is indeed true!" Wuma Anplimented for a while, ''the greater the prince''s power, the better for me.''


    Zhu Zhengqing put his hands down and said, "Go and make arrangements. In a few days, we will look for the descendants of Nuwa. I heard that the descendants of Nuwa have excellent appearances and are born fighters. I am really envious."


    "Yes!"


    Zhu Zhengqing walked toward his bedroom, and muttered: "I want to know what kind of beauty that ne has."


    Wuma An heard it and smiled bitterly. If the prince puts this energy into governance, it would be perfect.


    In a vi in Long''an City.


    Ye Hua said lightly: "Lay down."


    Yi Hongid down with a squeak. His face was pale like a corpse.


    Qing Yutong was helpless, ''Yi Hong did nothing wrong, but brother-inw made it seem like Yi Hong was ying tricks on Zi Shan. If Zi Shan found out, it would be quite a blow for her. It''s okay to lie to my sister, but he''s teaching his subordinates this¡­ I''m speechless.''


    Zi Shan''s body appeared in the living room. She hurriedly walked to Ye Hua, knelt, and presented the container and the Dragon Sword: "Your Honor, it''s done."


    Ye Hua looked at the blood in the container, ''This woman is ruthless and cruel''


    Putting the Dragon Sword away, Ye Hua said lightly, "Pour this blood into his mouth." Zi Shan hurriedly stood up, hugged Yi Hong, who was "stiff", and poured the blood down his throat.


    Yi Hong also cooperated well, and his body gradually became rosy.


    Seeing the change in Yi Hong, Zi Shan felt that everything was worth it and shed two lines of tears.


    Yi Hong slowly opened her eyes and saw Zi Shan in front of him showing a sincere smile.


    Zi Shan was very unrestrained. In front of so many people, she directly kissed Yi Hong''s lips.


    Too domineering!


    Tang Wei was envious in her heart, ''Uncle Wei can''t even kiss now¡­''


    Qing Yutong sighed. ''Even Lu Hong found his true love, when will this baby get hers''?


    ''If you continue to perform public disy of affection, this deity will order you to break up immediately and never see each other!''


    "I''m Going!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    "Your Honor, I''ll take you back." Wei Chang hurriedly followed.


    And Lu Hong, Yi Hong, and Zi Shan shouted respectfully: "Goodbye Your Honor."


    Now that Ye Hua left, Yi Hong was a little embarrassed and didn''t dare to look directly at Zi Shan. Now that the two are no longer stuck with their feelings. Thestyer of paper was torn, of course, and heryer was not torn.


    Yu Hong smiled and said: "I''m going to bed. You can seal the deal, but keep your voice down."


    Yi Hong blushed, scratched the back of his head, and said, "That... I will go take a shower first."


    "I''ll prepare hot water."


    "No need, I''ll do it myself." Yi Hong didn''t dare to let Zi Shan do other things.


    Walking into the bedroom after taking a bath, Yi Hong found that Zi Shan was already lying on the bed!


    Now that there is a distance restraint, it is possible to sleep in separate rooms. He thought that maybe Zi Shan was used to sleeping here.


    "I''ll go to sleep outside." Yi Hong whispered.


    The little face of Zi Shan on the bed was blushing: "Husband and wife should sleep together. What do you mean by going out to sleep? Do you want to divorce me?"


    Well, this is the original character of Zi Shan. Very straightforward, and her temper is through the roof.


    "Ah... of course not."


    "Thene here quickly."


    Yi Hong had no choice but to go and spread the sheets floor as before.


    Zi Shan was almost speechless, she said it so clearly toe to the bed!


    "On the bed!" Zi Shan couldn''t take it anymore.


    Yi Hong said in a low voice, "No, it''s fine for me to sleep here."


    "You cane up if you want!"


    "But I think..." Yi Hong murmured.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Yi Hong sighed and said in a deep voice, "Zi Shan, I will try my best. When I reach your status, I will sleep with you, otherwise I..."


    After listening to this, Zi Shan smiled, ''this fool¡­''


    But she likes him like this and is looking forward to Yi Hong''s growth.


    "Okay, then I won''t force you, husband." Zi Shan said sweetly.


    Hearing Zi Shan calling her husband, Yi Hong almost screamed with excitement, feeling that everything was worth it, and was further motivated.


    Yi Hong was full of confidence: "Wife, don''t worry, I will make you proud!"


    "Well, I am looking forward to that day."


    However, that day is still far away, which made Zi Shan regret agreeing with Yi Hong.


    There are three widowers in the whole team.


    The first is Xun Fang, who is helpless in the face of a skeleton. The second is Tang Wei, who gave all kinds of crazy hints to Wei Chang, but he just didn''t respond, and the third is Zi Shan, regretting her promise to Yi Hong.


    If there is another one, they could all just y mahjong. No man will be needed in the future, they will just sit and y mahjong daily.


    Rtively speaking, the three beautiful wives of Lie Gu were much happier, while the two "maids" of Jue Tian were both tender and happy.


    As the boss, Ye Hua was still in the middle of a cold war.


    Comparing his situation with his subordinates, once again verified what Qing Yutong said.


    Life is no less than dramas.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    After getting off Wei Chang''s luxurious Cayenne, Qing Yutong took Ye Hua''s arm and said with a smile, "Brother-inw, you are a good matchmaker. Why don''t you do something about your own business?"


    "It''s been more than a month." Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it. They hadn''t seen each other for a month. He realized that he missed them a little.


    Qing Yutong said coquettishly, "Brother-inw, you can go there and discuss the child''s name."


    Ye Hua''s eyes lit up after hearing his sister-inw''s suggestion. It was indeed a good idea.


    But he quickly denied the idea. If he appeared before them, wouldn''t he be admitting defeat? Uneptable!


    "No!"


    "..."


    ''Stop lying to yourself, brother-inw''


    The two walked into the Leisure bar, but there was not a single customer. The business was extremely poor.


    Ye Hua said deeply, "Four people are absent from work tonight, Wei Chang, Tang Wei, Green and Red Brothers! Two hundred Yuans will be deducted!"


    Qing Yutong was speechless, ''you are an overlord, yet you''re stealing your subordinate''s money¡­''


    The next evening, Ye Hua brought his sister-inw to Zijin University. They found Jue Tian!


    Jue Tian brought Ye Hua into the teacher''s dormitory. Ye Hua looked at the room, which was smaller than the one he lived in.


    "Ye Hua, what are you going to eat tonight?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    Jue Tian stood beside him and said respectfully, "Instant noodles."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    Jue Tian thought that your honor was worried about his diet and hurriedly said: "Your Honor, there are many vors of instant noodles. You can rest assured, your subordinate will never get tired of them."


    "..."


    ''When did this deity ask you whether you are tired of eating? As the brains of the team, don''t you know how to invite me for dinner?''


    Ye Hua said deeply: "Let''s find a ce to eat and talk."


    "Okay, Your Honor,e with me."


    ''As expected of him, he understood my underlying meaning.''


    Ten minutester, Ye Hua sat on the small bench, looking at the casserole rice in front of him, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly.


    Qing Yutong looked at Jue Tian, ??and then at his bowl of green vegetables.


    ''Finally found someone who is even more miserable than brother-inw''


    Jue Tian was also very embarrassed, but he brought Ye Hua up to eat in such a small ce, and hurriedly exined: "Your Honor, Yanxin recently had a falling out with her family, and all the funds were cut off. Yuer had no money in the first ce. They are working at night to earn money."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    Ye Hua felt that he should note to Jue Tian in the future. He is too miserable, he''ll be bleeding after this meal.


    Ye Hua was also helpless while eating. He was enjoying this life. It is bitter but also very fun.


    "Your Honor, I made a n recently." Jue Tian said.


    Ye Hua took a mouthful of kelp soup and said, "Go on."


    "There is no way to keep track of this, so why don''t you try to lure the snake out of the hole!"


    Ye Hua put down his chopsticks and became serious: "Be more detailed."


    "In the past, the Dongfang family was very powerful. When it was at its peak, it received a lot of longevity fruits, which made the five aristocratic families jealous of them, leading to Dongfang family''s demise. If we follow the example of the past again, these five aristocratic families will not be able to sit still. Besides, currently the five families are fighting each other, while some families areining. This is the perfect time!"


    Listening to Jue Tian''s n, Ye Hua felt that it was feasible. It was a good way to face the current predicament.


    "Okay, do it!" His mood was better now, as if he could see his wives getting defeated anding back.


    Jue Tian stretched out his palm and poked his thumb and index finger.


    Ye Hua''s face turned cold, ''What do you mean? Do you want to take money from this deity? Do you not know that talking about money hurts feelings?


    "Your Majesty, we need a little start-up capital."


    Ye Hua paused. If it was tens of thousands of yuan, he could just put it together. If it was more than that, it would be impossible.


    "How much?" Ye Hua asked.


    Jue Tian said in a low voice, "500 billion."


    Pfft~


    Qing Yutong sprayed her rice, ''500 billion! My brother-inw doesn''t have 5,000 yuan. Even my sister doesn''t have 500 billion yuan. You might as well ask brother-inw to steal the money.''


    Ye Hua stared at Jue Tian. He ??stepped back, and immediately lowered his head.


    "Ye Hua, you need money to solve such a small matter? This deity is very disappointed with you!"


    "Your Highness! This subordinate is wrong!"


    Qing Yutong was speechless, her brother-inw was simply¡­ ''It is hard to be my brother-inw''s subordinate.''


    "It''s good to know your mistakes! Is a problem that can be solved with money a problem? Wouldn''t it be overkill for you to uphold this n? But this deity is very optimistic about you!" Ye Hua continued. ''If you want money, sorry, not a cent.''


    Jue Tian was terrified: "This subordinates know, I''ll do my best."


    "It''s not too bad. Eat more, this meal is free."


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    After the meal, Jue Tian touched his trousers pocket and his face changed: "Your Honor, I forgot to bring my wallet."


    "Swipe WeChat." Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Your Excellency, I don''t have WeChat yet..."


    Qing Yutong was already hiding aside and crying. Her brother-inw came to grab a meal, but he was pped by a subordinate.


    Ye Hua didn''t panic, but Jue Tian felt the icy gaze of Ye Huas''. He shivered with fright.


    He really forgot to bring it, it was not on purpose.


    After swiping WeChat, Ye Hua said coldly, "Yutong,e!"


    "Walk slowly." Jue Tian whispered.


    Seeing Ye Hua leave, Jue Tian breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he received a free meal. No sry was paid today...


    They were in Zijin City. Ye Hua will of course bring his sister-inw to taste the delicacies of Zijin City.


    ~Ji''s house in the ruins!~


    Five figures appeared!


    Of course, it was Crown Prince Zhu Zhengqing, and Wuma An. The other three men looked the same. They even had the same height!


    The triplets are the masters protecting Zhu Zhengqing. Originally, he wanted to bring more people, just in case. But after thinking about it, he was invincible in this low-level ne, let alone such masters. He was being too careful.


    Stepping on the ruins, Zhu Zhengqing sarcastically said: "This is one of the three giants of Prince Hou? In ruins? Just like this? What a weak chicken!"


    Wuma An felt a faint divine power and reminded him: "Prince, there is still some divine power left here."


    "It''s just divine power. Why does it matter? Maybe it was Hou Xuelins''." Zhu Zhengqing didn''t care, it was just some spicy chicken.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    "Crown Prince, if someone could make Prince Hou use divine power, then he must be a strong opponent." As the prince''s military adviser, Wuma An used his brain.


    If he was greedy for merit, he could have easily ttered the prince.


    Zhu Zhengqing snorted coldly: "That''s because he was just a chicken."


    "Crown Prince, it is possible that the person who started the massacre at the Hou mansion is hiding in this ne."


    Zhu Zhengqing stared at Wuma An and shouted, "Who the hell do you think you are?"


    Wuma An was so frightened that he immediately knelt: "Of course, you''re correct."


    "That''s fine! This Hou Xuelin got ambushed by the Donghuang family! It has ulterior motives." Zhu Zhengqing said.


    The Donghuang and Nuwa families were considered to be the topmost existence among all the deities in the past. It would be refreshing if he could subdue the two families!


    "Let''s go and meet the Donghuang family." Zhu Zhengqing was a little impatient. Whoever dares to disobey will be killed by him!


    Wuma An reminded in a low voice: "Prince, if the Donghuang family is awakened, we have to be careful. On the other hand, the Nuwa bloodline should be entirely awakened."


    Zhu Zhengqing smiled disdainfully: "Wuma An, how did youe to this level? Even in this inferior ne, you still look timid and afraid."


    "Prince, your subordinates have a bad premonition. Why don''t you go back?"


    Zhu Zhengqing''s eyes turned cold: "If you want to go back, then feel free. But don''t appear in front of me in the future."


    Wuma An had no choice but to follow.


    At this time, the Voidless Realm has returned to its former glory. The poption must be increased. After all, many people died in that battle.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are sitting in a small courtyard. They are learning to knit sweaters...


    It seems to be a pain in the ass.


    "Ah Li,e here." Qing Ya called softly.


    Donghuang Li trotted over and spread out her hands.


    Qing Ya gestured: "Go and y."


    Donghuang Li was just about to continue when Donghuang Baizhi shouted: "Ah Li,e here."


    Donghuang Li was helpless and could only run to her mother and spread her hands. "Okay, go y."


    Donghuang Li looked at the two adults and sighed deeply, wondering if daddy was so idle.


    Suddenly, Qing Ya frowned.


    "Qing Ya, what''s wrong?" Donghuang Baizhi immediately felt Qing Ya''s abnormality.


    "Someone came! It''s the same asst time!" Qing Ya said in a deep voice.


    Donghuang Baizhi breathed a sigh of relief: "It seems that there are more. I will deal with it."


    "Well, I will go with you." Of course, Qing Ya will not let Donghuang Baizhi deal with it alone.


    However, Donghuang Baizhi thought it was those guys fromst time who reported her behavior and today came here to punish her.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at Qing Ya''s belly: "But your belly is..."


    "It''s okay, I''m sure." Qing Ya could feel the little guy in his belly. His vitality was very strong.


    Donghuang Baizhi took a deep breath: "Well then, Ah Li, you can''te out there!"


    Donghuang Li knew that something big happened.


    After the two adults left, Donghuang Li shouted silently in her heart: "Uncle Wei...Uncle Wei...Are you here?"


    A reply came: "Little Ah Li, what''s the matter?"


    "Is daddy there? Some bad guys areing and want to bully Ma Ma~" Dong Huangli choked, this little guy is also a good actor.


    "Ah Li don''t cry. Uncle Wei is going to inform your daddy."


    "Well, tell daddy toe over quickly."


    After finishing the call, Dong Huangli''s expression changed. ''Daddy should be here soon, and after seeing Ma Ma, he would get lovesick, and then put Mama down...and then¡­''


    Ah Li couldn''t think about it anymore...Ah Li is still a child.


    On a snack street in Zijin City, Ye Hua and his sister-inw sat on a small bench and bought stinky tofu for 20 yuan.


    After waiting for a long time, the stinky tofu was finally served.


    "Boss! Why are there so few!" Ye Hua shouted displeased.


    "Handsome~ This is a small business. I even added an extra piece for you."


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "How about this? Add another piece, and all good things will be doubled."


    The bossughed, and then said: "Alright, I''ll add it for you."


    Qing Yutong smiled bitterly, ''it turned out that my brother-inw could negotiate such a deal. I really didn''t expect it.''


    Ye Hua picked up a piece of ck stinky tofu, stuffed it all into his mouth, and chewed it!


    The tofu in his mouth had an iparable taste. The crispy skin of the stinky tofu with a tender interior.


    Seeing her brother-inw''s fascinating appearance, Qing Yutong didn''t want to continue eating, because it smelled bad.


    She picked up a piece of stinky tofu, ready to take a small bite.


    "Wait!" Ye Hua suddenly shouted.


    "Huh?" Qing Yutong asked suspiciously.


    Ye Hua said lightly: "This stinky tofu is only good if you eat it in one bite. If you eat it like this, you won''t be able to feel it."


    "But my mouth is so small. I can''t fit it in." After speaking, she opened her cherry lips and gave Ye Hua a look. Look at this, it seemed like it was really that big that it couldn''t fit inside.


    "I''ll help you." Ye Hua picked up a piece of stinky tofu.


    "Make your mouth bigger, yes...the tongue goes in, and the teeth go up." After saying that, the tofu was squeezed in.


    "Hold it first, and feel the delicate taste. Is it a bit rushed, or do you want to take a bite? Then don''t hesitate."


    When Ye Hua finished speaking, Qing Yutong chewed it and closed her eyes. ''Oh, brother-inw was right.''


    Seeing the satisfied look of his sister-inw, Ye Hua nodded, sharing his happiness with others would also make him happy.


    It''s just that Ye Hua regretted it the next second because Qing Yutong started rushing to eat it. If he didn''t share the tofu just now, all of these would be his own.


    Sharing will invite others to rob.


    Looking at her brother-inw''s "deeply resentful" appearance, Qing Yutong acted coquettishly tofort him. ''Didn''t I just eat a few more pieces, look at this stingy.''


    "Your Honor, little honor just sent a secret report. The madams are in trouble!" Wei Chang hurriedly contacted Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua''s face sank after hearing this: "I see!"


    Seeing her brother-inw''s face suddenly change, Qing Yutong knew that something was wrong: "What''s wrong?"


    "Your sister is in trouble." They disappeared and were teleported to Voidless Realm. Wei Chang also arrived shortly.


    The three of them were invisible and did not show up. Ye Hua was still very cautious. After all, her daughter was likely to be turned against him.


    However, feeling a few different auras, Ye Hua knew that his daughter did not lie. They were indeed in trouble.


    But Ye Hua thought about it for a while, ''let''s take a look at the situation first. I can''t help them when they are in trouble, otherwise, they will grow dependent on me.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    ''Besides, if I appear now, they would definitely ridicule me.''


    Of course, there is another possibility, if he appeared now, it would be akin to a hero saving a damsel in distress. The same old trick.


    But who is Ye Hua? This kind of routine can be yed once, and it will be boring to repeat the instance.


    ''With Qing Ya''s ability, she should be able to beat him. Ah Li has expertise in different fires. Although it is a weakened version, it is also very powerful.''


    ''It''s won''t be any idents. But these five people are really brave! This deity did not go to cause troubles, yet you came to trouble, my wives! This deity said itst time.''


    You can''t afford to offend my women!''


    "Brother-inw, aren''t you going to take action?" The three of them stood in the corner of the pce, Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    Ye Hua said lightly: "You''re thinking too much. Is this deity the kind of person who takes action casually?"


    "But they are your wives." Qing Yutong couldn''t believe it. Her brother-inw was really ruthless this time.


    "It''s okay to let them suffer, then they will know how important this deity is."


    Qing Yutong was also speechless. ''Does he want to watch his wife being bullied?''


    Of course, Ye Hua will let his wife be bullied for nothing. He will settle his ounts with these trouble-givers in the future.


    Wei Chang, who was behind, hurriedly recorded Ye Hua''s words so that he could use them on Xiao Tang. Recently, Xiao Tang has been angry, which made him feel ufortable.


    In the main hall, Donghuang Baizhi was sitting on the throne. She wore a purple robe. The Crown Prince Zhu Zhengqing was in the lower hall!


    When Zhu Zhengqing saw the appearance of Donghuang Baizhi, he was stunned. There is no such woman in his father''s harem. This is the real beauty, the kingdom beauty that can cause war!


    ''No wonder Hou Xuelin wanted to keep her. It turned out that there was such beauty hidden here. Good thing she was discovered by me today. She was really lucky.''


    Wuma An on the side knew what His Royal Highness was thinking. He must want to get this woman.


    ''I have to say that this woman is perfect. She seems to have a temper, the best choice for the princess!


    At this time, Yuan De and others stood on both sides, watching the five people in the middle vigntly!


    "Who are you?" Donghuang Baizhi asked lightly.


    "Bold!" Wuma An shouted angrily. ''As a person from a low-level world, she really has no wit at all. She didn''t kneel when she saw the Prince.''


    Ye Hua was very angry. ''This man actually yelled at my wife.'' He said to Wei Chang, "Write this man down."


    "Yes, your honor."


    Qing Yutong gave her brother-inw a white look, ''you are nning to settle ounts in the future, but you don''t let the sisters know.''


    Zhu Zhengqing immediately stopped the behavior of his subordinates and said very politely: "I''m the prince of the imperial family in Tianfu, Zhu Zhengqing!"


    Prince!


    The hall was in an uproar.


    The person who camest time called himself from the Hou Mansion, but today the prince came!


    Donghuang Baizhi seems to have felt it too. It is definitely not a good thing for this prince toe. The three men standing behind them exude a ferocious aura, which is very difficult to deal with!


    "What is the so-called Princeing today?" Donghuang Baizhi asked aloud, it must be those three people who went back to make aint.


    However, Donghuang Baizhi didn''t know that those three people, together with their boss, were all wiped out overnight.


    Zhu Zhengqing showed a soft smile and looked very handsome.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, "Write this Zhu Zhengqing down!"


    Qing Yutong tutted a few times. ''He is jealous.'' No wonder her sister said that her brother-inw is the king of jealousy in the realm of self-cultivation.


    Zhu Zhengqing looked at Donghuang Baizhi on the throne and wanted to conquer such a woman. The process should be very exciting.


    "Shouldn''t the queen give her seat?" Zhu Zhengqing said in a slightly teasing tone.


    ''She knows that I''m the prince and brought three warriors. This Donghuang Baizhi has to step back in order to preserve the Voidless Realm.''


    "Come here, give me a seat!"


    However, Zhu Zhengqing sat directly in the center, face to face with the Queen.


    "Bold!" Xing Han shouted angrily, such behavior is disrespectful to the Queen.


    "You are the one who''s bold!" Wuma An shouted coldly.


    Zhu Zhengqing shouted in a deep voice: "Wuma An, can you please stop talking!"


    "Subordinate obeys."


    Zhu Zhengqing smiled: "I''m so sorry, my subordinate is rude."


    Donghuang Baizhi said in a deep voice: "It''s fine. "


    "But Your Majesty, your subordinate is also very rude, yelling at me, the Crown Prince." Zhu Zhengqing said lightly.


    Donghuang Baizhi was thinking in her heart that the other party was the Crown Prince of the Deity Realm. He held a heavy legion. If she was disrespectful, it would lead to death, and it would implicate the entire Voidless Realm!


    People have to bow their heads under the higher mountain.


    "I apologize to the Crown Prince for the rude behavior of my subordinate." Donghuang Baizhi said helplessly.


    Ye Hua also said lightly: "Add this Zhu Zhengqing''s descendant."


    "Yes!"


    Hearing what Donghuang Baizhi said, Zhu Zhengqing suddenly thought of a n. Because she is a good queen who loves her subordinates, he can use them as an infinite threat.


    "Your Majesty is very polite, we are all family. No need to apologize." Zhu Zhengqing grinned.


    Ye Hua said lightly: "His previous generation."


    "Yes!"


    Donghuang Baizhi understood the underlying meaning of this sentence, and said coldly: "Please also show some respect to this Emperor!"


    "Your Majesty, this Prince has already respected you enough." Zhu Zhengqing''s eyes showed a hint of brilliance.


    "What on earth do you want?"


    "Donghuang Baizhi, this prince has been sleeplesstely andcks a bed warmer. I think you arepetent." Zhu Zhengqing''s words made Donghuang Baizhi furious, but her reason was telling her that she couldn''t make this deity angry. This anger can end the entire Voidless Realm!


    Ye Hua said coldly, "Write down all the eighteen generations of Zhu Zhengqing''s ancestors!"


    "Yes!"


    Qing Yutong gave three seconds of silence to the pretentious prince. ''His whole family has been on the death list of brother-inw. It''s all over!''


    Donghuang Baizhi said in a deep voice: "Crown Prince is joking."


    "Your Majesty is smart and clever, so she naturally knows if this prince is joking. Since you are so hesitant, then the prince will give you a little motivation!" Zhu Zhengqing waved a hand.


    One of the triplets suddenly disappeared and appeared while grabbing Xing Han''s neck up in the air!


    "Don''t!" Donghuang Baizhi suddenly stood up.


    However, she was still slow!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    However, Qing Ya, who was hiding in the back, was a little faster. Her slender fingers stretched out, and a green light pierced through, forcing the old man to let go of Xing Han.


    And when Qing Ya walked out from behind, Zhu Zhengqing''s face was full of craving.


    However, Ye Hua saw this face, and said in a deep voice: "Wei Chang! Write every one down!"


    "Yes!"


    Qing Yutong sighed softly, ''why bother, it would be great to just rush over and destroy them now.''


    Hair is long and knowledge is short. If he destroys them now, what will be the consequences? Will Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi be moved? Obviously not.


    So Ye Hua is not impulsive now and wants to teach his wives a lesson. After teaching them, he will teach the prince a lesson, and let him know that pretending to be forceful in front of this deity is not easy!


    Zhu Zhengqing looked at Qing Ya, who wasing, showing a demented appearance, ''this beautiful woman.''


    ''The beauty has reached the limit. Looking through the entire Tianfu, one would be hard-pressed to find a simr woman. These two women are simply the best, the best in the world!''


    Suddenly!


    Seeing Qing Ya''s slightly bulging belly, Zhu Zhengqing''s face froze, and then his face began to change. Blue veins on his forehead burst out!


    ''Such a woman can''t give me her first!''


    This is a great insult and irony to him!


    ''Who''s the man? This prince wants to chop that man into thirteen pieces!''


    "Who''s child is this?" Zhu Zhengqing lost his patience, stood up, and asked, exuding a submissive might.


    Qing Ya stared at the man below and said lightly, "What does that have to do with you?"


    "Of course, it has something to do with me, this prince has taken a fancy to you two!" Zhu Zhengqingughed wildly, wishing to take them back now and rub them hard.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi chuckled. Both women thought of the same thing. ''If Ye Hua was here, what would his reaction be when he heard this man''s words?''


    ''That reaction should be explosive. The prince will deeply regret his words.''


    Qing Ya smiled sweetly.


    Zhu Zhengqing was bbergasted. Donghuang Baizhi has a cold temperament while Qing Ya excludes a certain type of softness.


    "I''m so sorry, we both have men." Qing Ya said indifferently.


    Donghuang Baizhi also added: "And the same one."


    Ye Hua felt that it was time for him to appear. He wanted toe out in a shy way, and say: "That''s this deity. Your group of salted fish are actually making it difficult on my sweet wives!"


    But he held back the urge.


    ''What did she say?''


    When Zhu Zhengqing heard such an answer, he instantly became uneasy: "Who? Except for me, no one in this world can have a stunning beauty like you! Impossible!"


    Donghuang Baizhi stood up. When the two women stood together everyone lost their mind, even Wuma An thought that they were very enchanting.[I thought she stood up in thest chapter.]


    There is such a woman in this low-level world, no wonder the prince wants to keep it a secret. Maybe he wants to enjoy them by himself.


    "Of course there is, and in his eyes, you are nothing." Donghuang Baizhi said coldly. With Ye Hua as her backing, Donghuang Baizhi was very confident. Although the cold war was still on, Donghuang Baizhi knew that if something goes wrong, Ye Hua will not sit idle.


    Qing Ya added indifferently: "At most, a dried salted fish."


    Ye Hua stood aside and chuckled lightly, ''it was quite interesting for these two women to act cool together.''


    ''But this is fine, when faced against power, you think of this deity.''


    "Bold! Even insulting the Prince and saying that he''s a dried salted fish!" Wuma An took a step forward and pointed at the two women and shouted.


    The veins on Zhu Zhengqing''s forehead swelled a bit, and his face was flushed because he was angry.


    "Then ask him toe out and let this prince take a look."


    Donghuang Baizhi suddenly smiled, and then said: "Is this emperor''s husband you can meet as you wish?"


    Qing Ya''s mouth showed an arc, and she proudly said: " My husband is eight feet long, with a particrly graceful appearance. Xiao Xiao Su Su. His is akin to a dragon and is elegant like a phoenix. His face is like the moon of the Mid-Autumn Festival, his color is like a flower in the spring dawn, his temples are sharp like a knife, his eyebrows are like grinding paintings, and his eyes are like autumn waves, although he gets angry sometimes, he is affectionate as well. You''re like a roe-headed mouse, a hundred times clumsy and a thousand times ugly. You want to meet my husband? Do you have the ability?"[Xiao Xiao Su Su¡ú Xiao Xiao describes his behavior as free and refined, and Su Su describes it as quiet and calm.]


    The audience fell silent.


    Ye Hua, who was hiding on the side, touched his chin. He didn''t expect that his facts were all told by Qing Ya. It seemed that Qing Ya was quite discerning.


    ''Add points! Extra points.''


    Wei Chang took a small notebook and wrote down what Madam said. It made Ye Hua very happy, so he could use it in the future.


    Qing Yutong seemed to be very cold, holding her arms, her sister''s words almost lifted her brother-inw to the sky, look at how proud her brother-inw looked.


    Donghuang Baizhi was also shocked. ''The first sentence was wrong. Is Ye Hua eight feet long? It should be described in inches.''


    ''Don''t we both use the same thing?''


    Zhu Zhengqing and others looked demented. She even questioned whether he had the ability.


    She even said that he was a mouse!


    "You! You! You can''t say that! Do you think that just because this prince likes you, you can be arrogant and domineering?"


    Donghuang Baizhi said disdainfully: "Prince, please take back your liking. You make me want to vomit."


    Zhu Zhengqing couldn''t take it anymore, and shouted angrily: "Okay! Today I''m going to take you back, and I''ll destroy your sect. The dignity of this prince can''t be insulted!"


    The two women''s eyes tightened, and they were ready to fight, either these people die or they died today!


    "Voidless Realm listens to the order. Kill them!" Donghuang Baizhi shouted.


    Zhu Zhengqing sneered again: "If anyonemits a crime from the Voidless Realm, they will all be executed!"


    Ye Hua watched the development of the situation silently, his eyes were deep, but he did not intend to take action.


    "Brother-inw, are you still watching?" Qing Yutong was puzzled, the effect of rushing out now would be very good, and the misunderstanding would disappear.


    Ye Hua sighed softly: "They still have a lot to learn, and sometimes failure is a good thing, and they can see their shorings.


    It made Qing Yutong so cold that she wanted to hug her brother-inw''s body tightly.


    Ye Hua is assured of Qing Ya''s strength. After all, Qing Ya after the awakening of the bloodline is stronger than Donghuang Baizhi. Thinking of this, Ye Hua feels that he needs to improve the strength of Donghuang Baizhi, otherwise, he will have to worry about them when they go out.


    The main hall copsed in an instant amid the crowd''s fight. Pity for this pce.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Qing Ya fought the triplets alone. She was still winning, which surprised Zhu Zhengqing and Wuma An. They didn''t expect the Nuwa n to be so fierce!


    And Donghuang Baizhi could only contain the crown prince Zhu Zhengqing, which gave Wuma An an opening to kill the people of Voidless Realm.


    "Kill! Kill everyone here!" Zhu Zhengqing, who was fighting against Donghuang Baizhi, shouted.


    "Follow the order!" Wuma An said and shed at a child!


    At this time, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were shocked: "Ah Li!"


    It was indeed Donghuang Li who hade. Hearing the sound of fighting here, she thought ofing over to help. ''Daddy is probably stuck in traffic.''


    Seeing that Ah Li was about to be injured, Qing Yutong hurriedly shook Ye Hua''s arm: "Brother-inw! Ah Li! Hurry up and go!"


    "Don''t make trouble! Ah Li is stronger than you." Ye Hua squeezed his sister-inw''s face. He was confident in his daughter.


    ''My daughter is the strongest little boss.''


    Donghuang Li raised her head to look at Wuma An. The baby fat on her little face was waving by the wind emanating from the other party. ''This bad uncle is so shameless that he even bullied me.''


    "Ah Li! Hurry up!" Donghuang Baizhi shouted.


    Mama asked Ah Li to escape, and so Ah Li escaped.


    Boom!


    The scene was filled with smoke, and small stones sshed out. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi both stopped and watched nkly.


    Zhu Zhengqing had a hideous smile. ''Wuma An seemed to have done a very good job.''


    However, when the smoke cleared, Wuma An saw a small figure appear.


    She actually stood on his sword!


    ''How can this be?''


    Zhu Zhengqing was also stunned.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also breathed a sigh of relief, they were scared to their souls.


    Qing Yutong patted her towering chest, ''Fortunately, she is fine.''


    Wei Chang smiled lightly, ''Little Lord will be the most powerful overlord when she grows up.''


    Ye Hua sneered, ''What do these women have to worry about? Ah Li has the bloodline of this deity. From the day she was born, she was destined to be extraordinary.


    "You...you...who are you?" Wuma An''s eyes widened as if he was seeing a ghost.


    His strength is indeed weaker, but he is also an invincible existence in this low-level world, but he was defeated by a child today!


    "Ah Li. Didn''t tell you~" Donghuang Li pouted, very arrogant.


    The more Wuma An thought about it, the angrier he became. He lost face in front of the prince, all because of this little child!


    "I will kill you today!"


    A terrifying aura erupted. There were thousands of sword shadows, and they all attacked the little figure!


    The sword energy was shed vertically and horizontally, making people extremely amazed. Is this the prestige of the gods? It is awesome!


    The huge consumption made Wuma An short of breath. ''This little devil should be dead!''


    However, Zhu Zhengqing, who was not far away, was stunned and watched, ''This is impossible!''


    Donghuang Li stood with her hands behind his back, standing on Wuma An''s shoulder.


    Seeing her daughter like this, Ye Hua chuckled lightly.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were also relieved.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Donghuang was still young and her face was immature, she would look more shocking.


    Wuma An shivered and turned his head slowly.


    "Bad uncle, you are so weak." Donghuang said with a smile.


    ''Called weak by a child! I am the son of a general!''


    Today, being called a weak chicken by a child in this low-level world was unbearable!


    The red-faced Wuma An began to swell up. This was not mental expansion, but physical expansion.


    Donghuang Li jumped slightly and asked curiously, "Are you the Hulk?"


    Though he''s not green, but red.


    Wuma An''s weak body grew to three meters. The muscles of the whole body were like solid stones, and the thick blood vessels seemed to be very powerful.


    "Hoohoho!" Wuma An pped his chest, raised his huge fist, and mmed into Donghuang Li.


    This punch contained the power of a mountain as if even the hardest steel will turn into powder under this punch!


    "Go to hell!" The white aura gushed out like spring water, with a rushing sound of breaking wind.


    Donghuang Li pursed her lips and stretched out her palm.


    Boom!


    The huge fist mmed into the small palm, and a wave of air spread out to the surroundings.


    Wuma An''s feet sank even more deeply!


    The eyes of everyone were on the battlefield. When the smoke cleared, Wuma An''s tall body was actually below Donghuang Li.


    "What kind of monster are you?" Wuma asked dumbly.


    "Hmph~ Ah Li is not a monster, Ah Li is daddy and mommy''s good daughter. You are a monster." Donghuang Li said angrily, puffing out her cheeks.


    Wuma An looked up to the sky and shouted angrily: "I am a deity! You despicable and inferior races have insulted me. I will crush you with my fists! I still want... ah..."


    Wuma An''s words were not finished yet.


    Donghuang Li''s little hand grabbed Wuma An''s thumb. She turned her little arm around and Wuma An, who was three meters high, and at least a few hundred kilograms, was lifted high, and then smashed to the ground.


    This was not over yet, Donghuang Li swirled left and right. Wuma An was like a doll, tossed to and fro by Donghuang Li''s petite body.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Everyone at the scene was stunned and looked at Donghuang Li stupidly.


    In the end, Wuma An was smashed to the ground, and Donghuang Li snorted: "What a weak deity."


    Hearing Donghuang Li''s words, he would definitely faint again.


    Jumping over Wuma An''s body, Donghuang Li looked at Zhu Zhengqing and the others with her hands on her hips: "You bad people have been surrounded by Ah Li, you should raise your hands and surrender, or Ah Li will be angry!"


    Ye Hua shook his head, ''Ah Li watched too many police and gangster movies. Our family is a gangster, not a policeman.''


    Qing Yutong''s pretty face turned pale: "I really want to hug Ah Li, she''s so cute~"


    "Little Lord is very brave." Wei Chang gave the highest evaluation.


    Zhu Zhengqing had already been stunned by Ah Li, and he was a little panicked: "Get this child for me!"


    "Yes, Prince!" The triplets immediately rushed toward Donghuang Li, as if they were hungry wolves. As long as you are caught, you will definitely be torn apart!


    But who is Donghuang Li? The first child of the Supreme Overlord!


    Donghuang Li used her speed to walk among the triplets. The triplets couldn''t keep up with Donghuang Li''s speed and punched amongst themself.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    "Hehe ~ You can''t catch me ~ You can''t catch me ~" Donghuang Li made a teasing face jumping, and a golden me came out of her fingers. She used it without thinking.


    A small ze of golden mes drew an arc in the air. It was very beautiful, yet terrifying!


    Puff!


    When the mended on the feet of the triplets, they got incinerated. It was akin to the mixture of gasoline and small sparks.


    The triplets were instantly buried in the sea of ????fire. They didn''t even get a chance to scream, as they turned into a golden liquid.


    However, the fire had no intention to extinguish, as it rushed toward the pce.


    The corners of Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly. Once the Sun Ender Fire touches an object, it will burn everything. Don''t look at the fact that Donghuang Li only threw out a little bit. It is enough to burn the entire Voidless Realm!


    Donghuang Li was stunned, ''how could it be such a big fire even though she used such a small fire... and I even burned Mama''s pce.''


    Donghuang Li, who was overwhelmed, burst into tears in an instant, because her mommy would definitely scold her.


    In the face of such a fire, everyone was helpless, and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t care about the pce, as she hurriedly took her daughter in her arms and evacuated, and then ordered everyone to leave!


    Zhu Zhengqing took advantage of this to escape instantly.


    ''You wait for me! Wait for me toe back with an army of millions! I''ll let you taste pain!''


    At this time, everyone in the Voidless Realm looked at the incinerated mountain.


    As the queen''s pce, it was the most luxurious and symbolic venue, yet today it was set on fire by the queen''s daughter!


    Everyone was heartbroken, but also helpless.


    Donghuang Li was tired from crying and fell asleep in her mother''s arms.


    Donghuang Baizhi wanted to scold her but didn''t know how to scold her. Her daughter lifted the crisis, but she identally burned the pce.


    ''It''s all Ye Hua''s fault!''


    It seems that Ye Hua has to take the me for everything now. He is really miserable.


    In fact, Ye Hua is helpless, the power of this strange fire is unimaginable, especially the inextinguishable Sun Ender Fire.


    Qing Ya sighed: "It''s all over! You can''t scold the child too much, and Ye Hua just won''t listen."


    "How long will this fire burn..." Donghuang Baizhi murmured.


    Suddenly!


    A small apparent fireball fell from the mass of fire andnded on a mountain below. The faces of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were stiff.


    Sure enough, the mountain ignited a raging fire in an instant, and Donghuang Baizhi immediately evacuated the crowd.


    In the end, there was no other way. They gathered the people from Voidless Realm and pushed the two peaks far away, which allowed the Realm to escape.


    The culprit, Donghuang Li, was pretending to sleep, as she was afraid of being scolded by her mother.


    The Voidless Realm without two peaks looked awkward, akin to a bald girl.


    Ye Hua knows that there is no way. Although he is near invincible, he still can''t change some things.


    Fortunately, the Voidless Realm was not packed up, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    That''s why Ye Hua keeps saying that it''s very easy to burn the whole world. Even Little Ah Li can do it now.


    ''Well, this deity just wants to watch the Voidless Realm burn down so that they would be homeless and have toe back.''


    But after this time, it is assured that Donghuang Li will not use the Sun Ender Fire again. Its power is beyond terrifying!


    It''s a pity that Wuma An, the military advisor, was knocked unconscious after a few moves. Zhu Zhengqing didn''t care about him when he escaped. He was burned alive, with the triplets. At least he didn''t feel the pain.


    Ye Hua, who was standing in the air, felt relieved when he saw that they were all right. He left with Wei Chang and his sister-inw without any intention of meeting them.


    It seems that it is necessary to take the subordinates out to have some fun. He can''t push them too hard, especially Ye Zizi, who has a bitter face all day long.


    Back in the Leisure bar, Ye Hua opened his sister-inw, ready to have a good talk with Ye Zizi.


    Pushing open the door, he saw Ye Zizi''s petite back sitting in front of the desk, with two swaying ponytails.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Hua walked over and asked lightly.


    Ye Zizi said silently: "The homework assigned by the teacher."


    Ye Hua looked at it, as she was copying the text. The font was not recognizable by ordinary people.


    Taking a small seat, Ye Hua sat next to her and asked softly, "What? Are you unhappy?"


    Ye Zizi pursed her lips and said aggrieved: "Zizi dare not be unhappy."


    "Then I''ll sign you up for cram school."


    "..."


    Ye Zizi threw herself directly into Ye Hua''s arms, with all kinds of coquetry and cuteness: "Hey, oh, sir, I feel like vomiting, so depressing~"


    Ye Hua patted Ye Zizi''s forehead: "This deity is here to reduce stress for you!"


    Ye Zizi''s beautiful eyes lit up, and she immediately sat down like a good student, and vowed: "Your honor! As long as you relieve me of the stress, I promise to study hard and improve every day."


    Touching Ye Zizi''s head, Ye Hua said: "You will like this stress reliever."


    The corners of Ye Zizi''s mouth evoked a sinister arc, the pair of scarlet eyes sparkled with bloodthirst. Her bright red tongue licked the corners of her mouth as if she couldn''t wait!


    Zhu Zhengqing, who was forced to return to Tianfu, was in a rage as he lost four generals today!


    Even Wuma An died!


    The Wuma family has guarded the Tianfu frontier for generations, defended against wild beasts, and exchanged their lives for a thousand years of peace in Tianfu!


    And this Wuma An was the general''s favorite son. If he told him this unfortunate news, then his father would definitely me him, and to appease the Wuma family, the punishment would be huge!


    This is not the situation Zhu Zhengqing wants to see!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Countless spirit porcins were shattered by Zhu Zhengqing.


    ''Why is there such a child in a low-level world?'' Wait! That little child is Donghuang Baizhi''s daughter. Could it be that she awakened the bloodline of the Donghuang Family? Everything makes sense now! The bloodline of the Donghuang Family is really terrifying. No wonder why Hou Xuelin wanted to take it all for himself.''


    ''No one knows about Wuma An''s death. It''s better to pass it on to the people who destroyed the prince''s pce!''


    "Crown Prince." A woman walked over and shouted in a sweet voice.


    The furious Zhu Zhengqing saw the concubine and immediately thought of the two women. He grabbed the woman''s wrist.


    "Prince, it hurts~"


    Zhu Zhengqing shouted to the maid, "Get out!"


    After the maids were all out, Zhu Zhengqing directly pressed the concubine on the table, venting the resentment in his heart. He swore that sooner orter he would kill those two women.


    After venting his anger, Zhu Zhengqing felt a lot more at ease. He then rewarded the concubine.


    "Crown Prince, the Emperor summoned." A eunuch appeared at the door and shouted.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Zhu Zhengqing was confused. Now that Wuma An is dead, hecks a strong general!


    "Okay. I''lle after changing my clothes."


    After changing his robe, Zhu Zhengqing walked through the hall, when he saw the person he didn''t want to see the most!


    Wuma Cao!


    He saw Che Hongliang, along with Celestial Master Ying Wei. It seemed that they were discussing something.


    Wuma Cao is not as handsome as his son Wuma An. His fierce face bears the traces of the years. Even when he meets the Emperor, he wears battle armor!


    If he told Wuma Cao that his son was killed due to him, he would probably kill the prince.


    "Why did General Wumae back suddenly?" Zhu Chengxuan, who was sitting on the throne, asked curiously.


    Wuma Cao cupped his hands and said, "Report to Your Majesty, I have received a secret report from the Celestial Master. That''s why I hurried back!"


    Wuma Cao''s voice was extremely loud.


    Zhu Chengxuan had a displeased expression on his face, ''The Celestial Master was making too much of a fuss.''


    "Celestial Master, General Wuma is guarding the frontier, how can you make hime here?"


    The master was terrified: "Your Majesty, it is important to be prudent. With General Wuma here, the royal family''s hunting will be safer."


    Wuma Cao cupped his hands and shouted: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I will do my best to protect your safety!"


    "Then I''ll have to rely on General Wuma." Zhu Chengxuan was also helpless. A hint of irritability shed across his eyebrows.


    "Prince, there will be a royal hunt in three days. It''s your responsibility." Zhu Chengxuan said to his son. He was trying to give him a chance to show off in front of the royal family.


    Zhu Zhengqing cupped his hands and said, "Understood."


    Zhu Chengxuan nodded, then nced at everyone: "This emperor doesn''t want to hear anyone talking about this bloody glow. Those who vite the order will be beheaded."


    The four of them knelt in unison: "Emperor''s will is ourw!"


    "Leave."


    The four of them bowed and exited the hall. Zhu Zhengqing stepped a little faster as he wanted to avoid Wuma Cao, lest he figures that something is off.


    However, this made Wuma Cao even more curious. In the past, the prince was neverte to offer himpliments, yet now he is trying to avoid him.


    "Prince." Wuma Cao shouted with a smile.


    Zhu Zhengqing stopped and cursed secretly, but he still turned around and smiled: "General Wuma!"


    "Why isn''t my son ?? apanying the Prince?" Wuma Cao asked curiously.


    "Oh, I didn''t see him today." Zhu Zhengqing said with a smile, ''You will never find his corpse in your life.''


    Wuma Cao smiled: "That''s weird, he''s not at home either."


    "Maybe he is at some girl''s house."


    Zhu Zhengqing''s words convinced Wuma Cao.


    "I will not disturb the prince anymore. I hope that the prince will take care of my son." Wuma Cao bowed his hands.


    Zhu Zhengqing smiled brightly: "Worry not!"


    Watching Wuma Cao leave, Zhu Zhengqing breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was a secret operation today, and no one knew.


    "Prince." Che Hongliang suddenly stepped aside, his small eyes revealing shrewdness.


    Zhu Zhengqing was shocked, and squeezed out a smile: "Master Che."


    Che Hongliang said with a light smile: "Didn''t the prince take the son of the general and a few subordinates to y outside?"


    Zhu Zhengqing couldn''t wait to chop the bastard in front of him. This guy was trying to spy on him!


    And what happened today is also known to him, how can this be good?


    Seeing that the prince did not speak, Che Hongliang said indifferently: "Just now, Prince told the General that you don''t know about Wuma An''s whereabouts, which is a bit..."


    "Master Che must have some misunderstanding." He couldn''t even smile this time.


    "If the general knew that the prince was lying, I''m afraid he would go to the Emperor."


    "What are you trying to say?" Zhu Zhengqing whispered.


    Che Hongliang didn''t expect the prince''s reaction to be so big. It was just a test at first, but now it seems that something has happened. Otherwise, the prince wouldn''t be so nervous. ''Could it be that Wuma An is dead?''


    "Prince has a lot of responsibilities, I am afraid that Prince will be too busy."


    ''Don''t you just want Hou''s ne? I will give it to you, so keep your mouth shut.''


    "It turns out that this is the matter, Master Che. After the royal hunt is over, I will go and report this to the emperor."


    This is what Che Hongliang wanted: "Then I should thank the Prince."


    "Walk carefully Master Che."


    Watching Che Hongliang leave, Zhu Zhengqing could not wait to take out his sword and kill him. Today, he was ckmailed!


    ''If only Wuma An wasn''t dead, how could I be threatened by Che Hongliang?''


    ''The top priority now is to get the royal hunt done. After that, I will find a way to get the Donghuang and the Nuwa bloodline, and those two women.''


    ''This matter is not over, after all, this is something more important than the throne.''


    Three days passed quickly.


    The people in the city celebrated the royal hunt like a festival. For them, this was a big day.


    The more hunters, the more brilliant the royal family, and the wealthier the Tianfu.


    Of course, hunting is also an opportunity for the princes to show off their skills. Although they are the prince, it is possible to dismiss them.


    All the members of the royal family added up to more than 2,000 people. Adding the generals and guards, the number reached tens of thousands.


    Zhu Zhengqing is the person in charge of this hunt.


    Just when Zhu Zhengqing was busy preparing, Wuma Cao came. He wore armor, as he was in charge of safety this time.


    "Prince, have you seen my son in the past few days?" Wuma Cao asked in a deep voice. There was anger in his eyes.


    Zhu Zhengqing felt the anger of Wuma Cao and immediately greeted him with a smile: "General Wuma, this prince has been busy all day in the preparation of the hunt. I''ve no clue about Wuma An."


    "That''s strange. After this hunt is over, I''ll ask the Emperor for an answer." Wuma Cao was worried because it is unusual for his son to disappear suddenly.


    ''It must have something to do with the prince.''


    Zhu Zhengqing hurriedlyforted: "General Wuma, don''t worry after the hunt is over, this prince will go and find Wuma An. Maybe he is with some girl."


    "Then I hope that the prince will remember his words." Wuma Cao is not so easy to deceive. Even when he is back, his son has note back to meet him. Which girl can charm him like this?


    Seeing Wuma Cao leave, Zhu Zhengqing breathed a sigh of relief. His heart was filled with worries.


    When the auspicious time arrived, Zhu Zhengqing rode a unicorn at the front of the team and shouted, "Let''s go!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    The thunderous sound of the drums echoed into the sky. It symbolized that the royal family was on tour, and everyone had to kneel to wee them.


    As the family walked out of the pce, all the people on the road leading to the city gate knelt to greet them.


    The scene was extraordinary. In front of the Tianfu royal family, everyone has to surrender.


    After walking out of the South City Gate, the group gradually floated up into the sky and ran towards the hunting ground!


    The mighty group floated through the sky. One could see the people below looking up at the royal family, and then kneeling to offer their sincerity.


    The hunt is a traditional festival of the royal family. For the sake of the safety of the royal family, some spirit beasts are specially kept in captivity for the royal family to hunt and kill. Some beasts were injured first and then hunted by the princes.


    All in all, this royal hunt was rather archaic.


    Changlin was a royal hunting ground. Zhu Zhengqing built a temporarypound. The forest was just opposite thepound.


    When the royal family arrived, there was a melodious sound of birds from the forest. After that, thousands of birds soared into the sky.


    "Your Majesty, even the birds are cheering for you." Che Hongliang couldn''t help but tter him.


    The one standing beside the emperor was Che Meiniang. She is the current queen and the elder sister of Che Hongliang.


    "Due to Your Majesty''s protection, even the birds are singing at your arrival. This is a good omen." Che Meiniang smiled softly. Behind her was a group of concubines. One of them was Ying Yanyan, who just wanted to get the emperor''s favor.


    And among these concubines, there are still many virgins. Even the emperor forgot to touch them.


    Listening to thesepliments, Zhu Chengxuan showed a faint smile: "With the emperor here, the country will be prosperous and the people will be safe."


    Following Zhu Chengxuan''s words, everyone knelt and shouted: "God bless Your Majesty!!"


    Zhu Chengxuan smiled. With a wave, the troops began to station, and the royal family and others went into thepound to rest.


    Walking into thepound, Zhu Chengxuan smiled: "Prince, you did a good job."


    "Thank you for the praise."


    This time Zhu Zhengqing set up a temporary tent within three days.


    Hearing that the emperor praised the prince, Che Meiniang and Che Hongliang were very unhappy.


    "Your Majesty, if you let Yun''er do it, I believe it will be done well." Che Meiniang said in a low voice.


    Zhu Yun stood beside him and said in a low voice, "Crown Prince is smarter than others."


    Zhu Chengxuan didn''t say anything, but Che Meiniang red at her son.


    In fact, Zhu Yun doesn''t like it either. His father is very pleased with Zhu Zhengqing nowadays. ''You are questioning father''s decree. And even getting me in between.''


    ''This Zhu Yun is a smart person with a bit of ability.'' Che Hongliang also values him very much. ''But my sister is just too impatient, making Zhu Yun''s image bad in front of the Emperor.''


    "Brother Zhu is joking. If this matter was handed over to you, you would definitely surpass me."


    "Prince is overestimating me."


    The twoplimented each other.


    And some princes who followed behind watched the situation develop. Now the prince is obviously dominant, but Zhu Yun has the support of the queen and Che Hongliang. His strength should not be underestimated!


    In addition, Hou Xuelin was suddenly massacred, making the situation even moreplex.


    As the emperor, Zhu Chengxuan just came here to rx. He wanted to see the performance of the princes, and of course to pamper the concubines. After all, this is also an opportunity for them.


    "The hunt has officially started! Princes, be prepared!" With the order of Emperor Zhu Chengxuan, hundreds of princes began to prepare to enter the venue.


    And the wives of these princes also began to worry that although the level of the spirit beasts in Changlin is low, there may be idents.


    One must know that every hunt kills people!


    Maybe these women wouldn''t even know that their son wasn''t killed by spirit beasts, but rather by these half-brothers.


    The royal family is really cruel.


    Even the Emperor can''t change the situation. He can only see, but not interfere. This is a world where the strong eat the weak.


    The prince came in batches. Little princes were born constantly, and the deities have a naturally long life.


    Zhu Zhengqing is the crown prince, the eldest brother of the entire faction. Although he has lost Wuma An, he still is more resourceful than his younger brothers.


    "Prince, why not a bet?" Zhu Yun, who was riding on a snowy white horse, smiled at Zhu Zhengqing, followed by dozens of princes.


    "Brother Zhu, I remember hearing simr words at thest royal hunt." Zhu Zhengqing said indifferently, without even looking at Zhu Yun.


    "What the prince said is very true, but I have been practicing since then, hoping to catch up with the prince."


    Zhu Zhengqing chuckled lightly: "Imperial brother, even if you practice for another hundred years, you will not be able to catch up with this prince. Come on, go now!"


    After speaking, Zhu Zhengqing rushed into Changlin with a faction, leaving only dust behind.


    Zhu Yun''s eyes showed a cold light, and he shouted: "Drive!"


    After the princes of the two factions left, there were still dozens of princes left. They were the princes who didn''t want to fight and wanted to be free.


    Therefore, they entered Changlin without any hassle. They wanted to hunt a few small animals, and then return.


    After Zhu Zhengqing rushed into Changlin, he did not go inside, but stayed on the outskirts for most of the time, and then stopped.


    "Prince! I''m afraid that Zhu Yun is nning to kill you!" This person''s name is Ju Di, besides Wuma An, this is the person Zhu Zhengqing trusts the most.


    Zhu Zhengqing sneered: "Has he seeded after so many years?"


    "Prince, it''s better to be careful." Ju Di urged. It is taboo in the military to underestimate the enemy!


    However, the current Zhu Zhengqing seems to have forgotten the lesson from three days ago.


    "Imperial brothers, first warm-up at the outskirts, and then follow me in to kill the most powerful spirit beasts. Let''s show the emperor our ability!" Zhu Zhengqing exuded the coercion of the prince.


    "Yes!"


    On the other side, Zhu Yun and his people also made a small circle on the outskirts before stopping.


    ''This time the prince must be killed!''


    Of course, he can''t kill him openly. But now he can just say that he was killed by a spirit beast.


    "Brother Zun Yun, this time we are bound to win!" A rather handsome man rode out on a spiritual horse. This man''s name was Zhu Zhu, and he was Zhu Yun''s capable subordinate.


    Zhu Yun said in a deep voice, "If this time is unsessful, I will be a monk. The prince must be killed!"


    "You''re worrying too much. This Zhu Zhengqing spends all day eating and drinking. He wouldn''t even know how he died."


    "The prince must die today!" Zhu Yun showed a murderous intent, making it seem like Zhu Zhengqing killed his father.


    After finishing speaking, Zhu Yun led someone directly into the depths of Changlin, seemingly wanting to prepare the ambush.


    At the periphery were some ordinary little spirit beasts, which are equivalent to little rabbits, deer, etc. They were not aggressive at all.


    But as one goes deeper, the spirit beasts have stronger strength., But still, the strongest ones were only high-level spirit beasts.


    Just like ordinary tigers and lions. There will be no dinosaur level.


    Therefore, for these princes, there is no great threat. After all, the weapons in their hands are all godly items.


    However, there will also be unexpected existences in the depths of Changlin, such as ancient beasts above the high rank, which may require team cooperation to kill, or a little loli with two ponytails waiting for prey.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    As Zhu Yun went deep into Changlin, the air gradually filled with a smell of fear, which surprised everyone.


    "Brother Huang, something''s wrong." Zhu Zhu frowned and nced around.


    He didn''t feel this way when he came here the previous time. As if there was a boulder pressing down on his back, making it difficult to breathe.


    Zhu Yun also found this unusual and stopped the horse. Intuition told him that he shouldn''t go any further.


    "Is there a high-level ancient beast?" Zhu Yun murmured.


    "It''s possible!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, the ground trembled. The princes'' horses were a little frightened, but they quickly calmed down.


    After all, they are no ordinary war horses. The earthquake was getting bigger and bigger, indicating that something was getting closer.


    Roar!


    A roar broke Changlin''s calm, and the aura generated by the roar spread out to the surroundings. Everyone immediately began to make a defensive formation.


    Zhu Zhu couldn''t believe it, and cried out: "This is a high-level ancient beast, Blue-Eyes Alternative Dragon![A dragon from Yu-Gi-Oh¡ú https://static1.thegamerimages/wordpress/wp-content/uploads/2021/12/blue-eyes-alternative-white-dragon.jpg?q=50&fit=crop&w=740&dpr=1.5]


    "But this is the royal hunting ground, how can such a beast exist here?


    "Retreat! Quickly retreat!" Zhu Yun hurriedly ordered, turned his head, and ran.


    Blue Eyed Dragon is not an ordinary high-level ancient beast. This guy is extraordinarilyrge.


    Boom!


    Just when the princes turned their heads to run away, the beast rushed over. It had a pair of cyan pupils, four limbs, silver-white hair on the whole body, and a height of several hundred meters.


    However, looking at the beast, it looks a bit like an orangutan. Even the running posture is a bit simr. But its face can induce terror, and its blue eyes were even more terrifying.


    The horses were quite fast, butpared with the high-level ancient beasts, they are stillckluster.


    "Run away!" Zhu Yun shouted.


    Blue-Eyed Dragon looked at the ant-like princes and trampled them.


    Several princes died instantly under the big feet of the dragon.


    "Stop!" Zhu Yun suddenly shouted.


    Everyone stopped. The dragon avoided them and then ran away just like this...


    What''s the situation? Wasn''t it chasing after them? Why did it run away?


    "Brother Huang, this dragon seems to be being chased by something!" Zhu Zhu gasped.


    The situation just now was terrifying. If this Blue-eyed dragon attacked them, the consequences would be disastrous.


    In fact, this blue-eyed dragon is much more powerful than the divine beast of Voidless Realm.


    The two divine beasts of the Voidless Realm were at most high-level spirit beasts.


    Zhu Yunzheng was about to say something, but suddenly there was another earthquake. Everyone looked at their feet. Something was moving below the ground.


    Looking at the blue-eyed dragon who was desperately fleeing in the distance, everyone felt anxious!


    Boom!


    The princes were stunned to see the scene in front of them. A huge Shi Kun drilled out from the ground and opened its bloody mouth. The blue-eyed dragon showed panic.[https://imgres.vipxap/vipxap/7/30384-202004292138165ea9f3c80e68e.jpg]


    From the perspective of size, the two are not at the same level at all. The Shi Kun is several kilometers long, and the bloody mouth is wide enough to swallow the blue-eyed dragon.


    The blue-eyed dragon jumped high. It looked like it would fall instead of flying.


    The big mouth reeked of a fishy smell. The Shi Kun''s big mouth closed fiercely and made a loud noise. The dragon''s lower body was no longer there, leaving only the chest and head.


    Two giant beasts fell from the sky, setting off a cloud of dust.


    All the princes were stunned, but the matter was not yet over.


    At this time, the blue-eyed dragon was notpletely dead. It still had a strong desire to survive.


    The Shi Kun surrounded it, and toyed with it.


    "Brother Huang... How could this beast appear in Changlin!" Zhu Zhu''s tone was filled with infinite terror, such a beast could not have appeared here.


    Zhu Yun''s chest went up and down: "Bloody glow! Bloody glow!"


    "Blood glow!"


    Although the news was blocked from the outside world, they all knew about it.


    Now that the Shi Kun suddenly appeared in Changlin, this proves the prophecy of the bloody glow.


    The Shi Kun seemed to have finished ying, and swallowed the remaining dragon.


    At this time, the princes did not dare to make any movement, for fear that this damn corpse would attack them. If that happens, they wouldn''t have any chance to survive.


    On the other side, Zhu Zhengqing led people to hunt and kill many low-level spirit beasts in the periphery.


    "Prince, do you think this Zhu Yun will ambush us like before?" Ju Di asked with a smile, stepping on the body of a three-horned deer.


    Zhu Zhengqing sneered: "Does he have other tricks besides ambush?"


    "Maybe he will call an aplice?" Ju Di joked.


    "Aplice? This is a fight between princes. If he takes exterior help, it will go against father''s will."


    Although the emperor allowed the princes to fight during the hunt, nheless, this was a battle within the family. If outsiders get involved, it will be a big mistake.


    "Prince is indeed right, but we have to be careful." Ju Di exhorted. He is the same as Wuma An¡ª wanting the best for the prince.


    But when these words fell in Zhu Zhengqing''s ears, they had a different effect. He felt that Ju Di was looking down on him.


    "What is there to be afraid of little Zhu Yun? It''s almost time. I''ll take his head today!" Zhu Zhengqing was extremely arrogant. He is a person who is not afraid of fighting!


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a roar came from the deep forest, and everyone couldn''t help but stop, and their stance began to shake slightly.


    "Prince, this is an ancient beast!" Ju Di guessed because the distance was too far, so he could only assume.


    Zhu Zhengqing waited for a long time, but there was no difference, as if the sound was an illusion, he chuckled lightly: "Let''s go!"


    At this time, Zhu Yun was sweating coldly. This Shi Kun didn''t go away.


    Instead, it stared at them, as if giving them a warning.


    Looking at the festering flesh and the stench, the princes felt like vomiting, but they didn''t dare.


    Suddenly, a cheerful melody sounded deep in the jungle.


    "Happy sheep, beautiful sheep,zy sheep, boiling sheep..."[https://.youtube/watch?v=Znd4dNz_nR0]


    Someone was singing at such a moment!


    Everyone couldn''t help but listen.


    They saw a little girl sitting sideways on the back of a spirit sheep, with two ponytails rippling behind her head. She wore a cute pink princess dress and a small pink umbre. Her big scarlet eyes showed her innocence.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    "Don''t mistake me as a sheep, I''m actually a wolf!"


    The princes looked at her stupidly. They were not shocked by the little girl, but because this girl rode a sheep and walked past Shi Kun.


    How is this possible? It is a ferocious beast that beheads people like chickens.


    A cute little girl walked past the copse Kun while sitting on the back of a weak sheep.


    Ye Zizi stretched out her little hand and yawned, ''I love this so much. It made me feel so relieved, oh oh oh, so happy.''


    These weak humans showed their terrified expressions again. It looks so cozy.


    When Ye Zizi stopped in front of Shi Kun, everyone took a deep breath. If they didn''t connect the dots, then they didn''t deserve to be princes!


    This little girl is the mastermind behind the scenes, and this Shi Kun is listening to her.


    ''God, how is this possible? How could a powerful Shi Kun go to listen to a little girl!''


    Ye Zizi jumped off the back of the sheep. She looked at the well-dressed princes in front of her and said, "Little brothers, how do you want to die?"


    Zhu Yun looked like a cute little loli, yet the Shi Kun behind her made their mind numb.


    Zhu Zhu on the side was also stunned, ''This is unbelievable!''


    Some of the princes could no longer bear the fear in their hearts and ran away madly on their spirit horses.


    Ye Zizi sighed as if she was brokenhearted. A strand of hair prated the prince''s head like a sharp de. He hung high in the air.


    ''I haven''t tasted blood in a long time.'' Ye Zizi sucked it greedily, with a rosy look on her face.


    Looking at their hanging brother, his limbs twitched, his eyes rolled up, his skin became whiter and cker, and in a blink of an eye, he turned into skin and bones.


    Babble


    The leaves couldn''t help but make a sound, ''So satisfactory.''


    "Don''t let them run away." Ye Zizi said lightly.


    The Shi Kun behind her seemed to wake up with a terrifying aura.


    Boom! Boom!


    In the other two directions, two more Shi Kuns emerged from the ground, and the huge heads were staring at the princes.


    Surrounded by three corpses, the princes were so frightened that they could picture their deaths.


    "We have no grievances with you, why did you want to kill us?" Zhu Yun couldn''t help asking, even if he dies, he wanted to know the reason behind his death.


    Ye Zizi walked over slowly and said with a coquettish smile, "Who said that there must be a reason to kill?"


    "You!"


    "Little brother, don''t be too sad, everyone will inevitably die. Believe me, your death is heavier than a feather, er wrong, heavier than Mount Tai, er, lighter than Mount Tai?" Ye Zizi rubbed her head with both hands. She wrote itst night, how could she forget it?[Heavier than Mt. Tai¡úExtremely serious matter. It''s a joke which gets lost in trantion.]


    Zhu Zhu summoned his courage and shouted angrily: "We are the princes of Tianfu, if you kill us, your fate wouldn''t be any better."


    "I know you are princes, and there is a crown prince!" Ye Ziziughed, like a sinister little loli.


    Zhu Yun said solemnly: "You mean Zhu Zhengqing? You came to find Zhu Zhengqing?"


    "You can say yes, this fool provoked someone he shouldn''t have provoked."


    "Zhu Zhengqing is not here, he''s in the other direction. Just go and find him there." Zhu Yun quickly reported the location.


    Ye Zizi smiled: "I know. I''ll go after killing you."


    "..."


    It''s useless to negotiate.


    Zhu Yun couldn''t understand and asked, "Why are you killing us?"


    "Because of Zhu Zhengqing." Ye Zizi looked at him as if she was looking at an idiot. ''Are you an idiot? Why do you even need to ask?''


    "Then why don''t you go to Zhu Zhengqing?"


    "Because you guys aren''t dead yet." Ye Zizi put her feet up and touched the spirit sheep beside her. The spirit sheep closed its eyesfortably.


    Zhu Yun was silent for a while, and asked thest question: "I want to know if Zhu Zhengqing will die too."


    "Won''t die."


    Pfft!


    Furious, Zhu Yun spat out a mouthful of blood. It was clearly the fault of Zhu Zhengqing. Why should he die for him?


    "Wow, you are so angry that you vomit blood, how much hatred you have." Ye Zizi eximed, it is rare to be so angry that someone vomits blood.


    Zhu Yun seemed to copse, and said, "I hate him!"


    "Unfortunately, I have a task at hand, so I can''t help you get revenge."


    The other princes watched quietly. The meaning is obvious. There is only death written.


    But this sentence had a hidden meaning. This girl is on a mission! Who is the person who canmand her?


    Everyone''s scalp was numb, and they couldn''t help thinking of blood glow. The legend was true.


    When a bloody glowes out, a catastrophe is inevitable!


    "But I can let you both die together. At least you can see each other''s tragic state."


    Zhu Yun agreed without thinking. If he is going to die in the end, he might as well fulfill his dying wish.


    On the other side, Zhu Zhengqing has rushed into the depths of Changlin with people, but he has not encountered any spiritual beasts along the way.


    Ju Di said in a deep voice: "Prince, I don''t feel good."


    "Ju Di, why are you like Wuma An?" Zhu Zhengqing said in a deep voice.


    This Zhu Zhengqing didn''t learn his lesson at all. In the lower realm, Wuma An had a bad premonition, yet he didn''t listen to him.


    Now Ju Di also has a bad premonition, and this Zhu Zhengqing still didn''t learn his lesson.


    But this time, he couldn''t run away.


    Ju Di didn''t dare to say more, for fear of angering the Prince.


    In the depths of Changlin, he did not see any spirit beasts, which made Zhu Zhengqing puzzled.


    "Prince, Zhu Yun, and others were located ahead!" A prince quickly came to report.


    Zhu Zhengqing snorted coldly: "It seems that all the spirit beasts were scared away by this prince. The only thing left is to kill him. Move forward!"


    Watching Zhu Yun''s group, Zhu Zhengqing grabbed the horse and said with a smile, "Brother Zhu, you didn''t sneak attack this year?"


    "Zhu Zhengqing! What the hell did you do?" Zhu Zhengqing Yun shouted coldly. ''This guy must have done something irredeemable, otherwise, how could he offend such a powerful character?''


    "Presumptuous, how dare you take the name of this prince!" Ju Di shouted angrily.


    Zhu Zhuughed out loud: "Everyone is going to die. Zhu Zhengqing, you son of a bitch!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    It''s normal for princes to dislike each other, but it''s rare to swear like this. Even if they want to criticize, they''d do that behind their backs. It''s very rare for them to do that face to face. Let alone these princes, this guy is cursing the crown prince.


    Zhu Zhu''s cursing came as a surprise to Zhu Zhengqing''s faction, as opposed to Zhu Yun''s faction.


    "Zhu Zhu, do you know the punishment for insulting me? I dare you to curse again." Zhu Zhengqing felt that he lost his face in front of the crowd.


    "Zhu Zhengqing, you bastard."


    "Zhu Zhengqing, I''m going to kill you even if I''m a ghost!"


    "Zhu Zhengqing, you''re a bastard. I''ll kill your whole family!" All kinds of curses began to attack Zhu Zhengqing, which surprised him a little. But he didn''t take it to heart, instead, he thought it was another scheme.


    "I see. Looks like this year, there won''t be any sneak attacks or frontal attacks. Instead, it will be a cursing war." Zhu Zhengqing couldn''t helpughing. He nned to kill the chickens to scare the monkeys. ''I''ll let them know that this prince is not easy to mess with.''


    Zhu Yun sneered: "Zhu Zhengqing, don''t you have any idea of ??what kind of stupid things you did? Do you know how many people will be killed because of you?"


    Zhu Zhengqing''s heart sank. He couldn''t help but think about the happenings of the past days. ''Could it be that besides Che Hongliang, Zhu Yun also knows about the matter? Che Hongliang must have ratted on me.''


    ''It seems that these people can''t live after today.''


    Listening to Zhu Yun''s words, coupled with the attitude of his faction, Ju Di was also puzzled.


    The princes in the back were also talking in low voices. After all, the princes are not fools. Could it be that something really happened? What did the Crown Prince do to upset Zhu Yun and other princes?


    "Crown Prince, what do you think?" Ju Di asked as if he wanted to hear an exnation.


    This made Zhu Zhengqing very upset: "Ju Di! What kind of attitude is this? Are you questioning this prince?" This Ju Di didn''t give him any face.


    Zhu Yunughed as if bing crazy. It made everyone think that Zhu Yun was a moron.


    "Hahaha! You are all going to die, hahaha! We are all going to die, hahaha!!!" Along with this crazyughter, the faction on Zhu Yun''s side couldn''t helpughing, but some people also cried.


    Theughter and crying surprised the people on Zhu Zhengqing''s side. Could it be that some evil entity bewitched them?


    Zhu Zhengqing looked at them coldly, along with anger in his heart. Theseughing people seem to be ignoring him.


    "Attack. Kill them!" Zhu Zhengqing, who was so angry, seemed to be going crazy.


    The princes behind him followed hismand and rushed over tounch a one-sided beating.


    In the end, they didn''t dare to kill. There were times when they fought in the past, but it was a normal fight between the two sides.


    But this time, Zhu Yun and the other prince factions didn''t fight back at all, they were stillughing and crying after being beaten.


    This stopped the beating of the princes. It felt wrong!


    "You are really noisy." The sudden voice made all the princes stunned for a moment. They looked toward the source of the voice.


    Of course, Zhu Yun''s group showed the fear of imminent death.


    When Zhu Zhengqing saw such a cute little loli, he couldn''t help but have some ideas.


    Ye Zizi sat on the back of the spirit sheep and looked at the princes. ''This should be refreshing.''


    "Little sister, where are you from? Are you lost?" Zhu Zhengqing jumped off his unicorn and showed a gentle smile.


    Ye Zizi also showed a sweet smile: "Little brother, are you Zhu Zhengqing?"


    Zhu Zhengqing paused, then smiled: "Yes, I am Zhu Zhengqing, the crown prince!"


    "That''s good." Ye Zizi Zi''s ??sweet smile instantly turned dark, which made everyone feel intimidated!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three loud bangs rang out from the sky, and three Shi Kuns emerged from the ground. Their thick, long, and huge bodies surrounded everyone. The huge heads stared at everyone in three directions, drool dripping from the corners of their mouths. Their drool corroded the grass.


    "This- this- this is a vicious beast"


    "This is Shi Kun! My God!"


    "How could Shi Kun appear in Changlin? This is impossible!"


    The faction on Zhu Zhengqing''s side was petrified and looked at the three giant corpses in horror.


    "All dead! All dead, hahahaha!!!" Zhu Yun couldn''t stopughing.


    Ye Zizi choked back his mouth: "Really noisy!"


    A hair pierced the back of Zhu Yun''s head. Theughter stopped immediately. His whole body began to twitch, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a dried corpse.


    This sudden change made the princes stunned. Who is this little girl?


    "Who are you?" Zhu Zhengqing didn''t have any other thoughts, his expression changed immediately. If he could calm down in this situation, he would not be an ordinary person.


    Ye Zizi jumped off the spirit sheep, and took small steps: "Zhu Zhengqing, who am I, don''t you have any idea?"


    Seeing Ye Zizi approaching him, Zhu Zhengqing retreated subconsciously. He immediately sat on the ground.


    This reminded him of the matter which happened three days ago. ''How could there be such a monster in that low-level world? She can control three Shi Kuns!''


    Ye Zizi nced at everyone and said with a smile: "I am not only targeting Zhu Zhengqing but everyone else as well. Because of him, you will all die."


    Everyone finally knew why Zhu Yun was going crazy, it seems that he knew that he was going to die.


    "Prince, aren''t you going to give us an exnation?" Ju Di, still calm, shouted at Zhu Zhengqing.


    "No...no...I don''t know anything..." Zhu Zhengqing didn''t think much, jumped on his unicorn, and ran away. He even went past the Shi Kuns.


    Everyone thought that Zhu Zhengqing would die, and rather miserably.


    But¡­ nothing happened. The Shi Kuns didn''t pay attention, and the little girl didn''t care as well.


    Zhu Zhengqing just ran away!


    Some princes saw that Zhu Zhengqing just ran away, uninjured. They all started following the suit, mounting their horses and fleeing.


    Ye Zizi grinned, and several strands of hair burst out. The princes who were riding on horses were instantly pierced in the back of their heads, all hanging in the air.


    "I said that you all are going to die." Ye Zizi started to suck the blood of the deities with a cruel smile. It was really pure.


    Ju Di shouted in a deep voice: "Why? Why did you let Zhu Zhengqing go and instead kill us?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    "I like it." Ye Zi spits out softly. Her twin ponytails suddenly flew and pierced the back of everyone''s head.


    Ju Di was the sole survivor.


    The ck hair gradually turned blood red, showing a rosy glow on Ye Zi Zi''s face. She even closed her eyes, as if intoxicated.


    Ju Di looked at the scene in front of him and felt that his heart was about to stop. His hand, holding the sword, trembled.


    What is she going to do with him?


    In a blink of an eye, except Ju Di, all the princes turned into skinny corpses. Akin to ayer of paper stacked together.


    "Such an amazing meal after a long time. It''s amazing!" Ye Zi, who was excited, even switched to a sweet melody. Her voice became ghostly.


    Because she was so excited, her cute face looked rather hideous.


    After a long time, Ye Zizi calmed down: "Emmm, I''m not like that."


    Ju Di: "..."


    ''Don''t bother exining! I''ve seen your true face.''


    ''You devil!''


    Licking the corner of her mouth, Ye Zizi said sweetly: "You can go."


    Ju Di was bbergasted, why is she letting him leave? ''I heard that the devil likes to see the enemy run away, and enjoy the thrill of that moment, and then kill their prey to meet their perverted psychological needs. Could it be the same for this little girl?''


    "I''ll suck you if you don''t leave." Ye Zizi snorted softly.


    Ju Di didn''t dare to think too much, it was better to escape than to be sucked, at least there was still a glimmer of hope.


    Ye Zizi just watched Ju Di run away without chasing him.


    Ju Di, who was running away, was scared. If her head moves and his body bes cold, it will not be unexpected.


    However, after running for a while, nothing happened. It seemed that the other party really let him go. He breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Ye Zizi took a deep breath, yawned, and jumped on the spirit sheep. It began to move in the direction where the two escaped because there was still something to announce.


    As for why she let Ju Di go, this is also Ye Zizi''s sudden change of mind.


    Although Zhu Zhengqing ran away, Ye Zizi felt that he would be agitated. After she sets him free, he''ll tell others about the situation here, causing everyone else to panic as well.


    Hee hee~


    If Ye Hua knew that Ye Zizi had such thoughts, he would be very relieved. Ye Zizi was no longer the little girl who could only eat humans, now she has be brave and resourceful, and disintegrates the enemy from the inside.


    The imperial guards were stationed outside the temporarypound, and Wuma Cao, themander, patrolled to see if there was any enemy. He was looking at Changlin with bright eyes.


    Suddenly, Wuma Cao saw a unicorn running out of Changlin.


    "Open the door! Open the door quickly!" Zhu Zhengqing, who was on the unicorn, shouted in a state of panic.


    Wuma Cao shouted, "Open the door!"


    Zhu Zhengqing, who ran in quickly, suddenly felt powerless and fell off his unicorn. The soldiers rushed over when the prince fell off his horse.


    Wuma Cao came over with doubts: "Crown Prince."


    "Water! Water! Water!" Zhu Zhengqing''s face was ck. His eyes showed fear.


    A soldier gave him a water bottle.


    After drinking the water, he calmed down a little.


    Wuma Cao asked in a deep voice, "Prince, what happened to the other princes?"


    "Dead. All dead." Zhu Zhengqing murmured, looking rather frightened.


    Hearing Zhu Zhengqing''s answer, Wuma Cao''s face tightened and he asked: "Prince, this is no joking matter. What''s wrong?"


    "Monsters! They are monsters! They are all dead!" Zhu Zhengqing shouted.


    Wuma Cao''s face darkened, and he immediately shouted: "Send the order, the whole army should be on alert!"


    "Prince Ju Di is back!" A soldier hurried over to report.


    After a while, Ju Di came back on the horse with a gloomy face, then jumped off the horse and looked at the copsed Zhu Zhengqing.


    Wuma Cao frowned. The Crown Prince said that everyone was already dead. How could anyone be alive? He stepped forward and asked, "Prince Ju Di, what happened?


    Ju Di walked over, looked down at the man who got all of them killed, and raised his fist.


    Boom!


    This punch hit Zhu Zhengqing in the face. Wuma Cao was stunned, ''This Ju Di is Zhu Zhengqing''s confidant, akin to his son. What happened?''


    Wuma Cao immediately grabbed the berserk Ju Di: "Prince, you will be punished if you continue this act!"


    Beating the prince is a serious crime, and there are many witnesses.


    "Don''t stop me, I''m going to kill this beast today!" Ju Di was still fearful, thinking about what happened. Although he helped the prince, it was just a power struggle. But today Zhu Zhengqing crossed his bottom line.


    That little girl killed all the princes, she will never let it go so easily.


    With Ju Di''s swearing, all the soldiers were very shocked. Prince Ju Di actually cursed the prince, does he not want to live anymore?


    Zhu Zhengqing, who was punched, also seemed to wake up. He stood up and started kicking Ju Di.


    "Mother******, I beat you to death." Zhu Zhengqing shouted coldly.


    Seeing this, Wuma Cao immediately ordered the two to be set apart and brought them to see the Emperor.


    At this time, Zhu Chengxuan was pampering a concubine. He was just going to seal the deal when a voice came from outside.


    "Your Majesty, the crown prince, and the prince Ju Di are fighting."


    Zhu Chengxuan pressed the beauty under him. His vigor was lost when he was disturbed.


    The concubine seemed to have a grudgeful expression on her face. She just got blocked.


    When he came to the front hall, Zhu Chengxuan looked at his two sons and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong? You''re troubling this emperor.


    "Kneel."


    Before Zhu Zhengqing could speak, a soldier rushed in with a fearful expression: "Your Majesty, there is a little girl in Changlin, she¡­"


    Zhu Zhengqing and Ju Di''s faces turned pale when they heard the word "little girl."


    "What did she do?" Zhu Chengxuan asked in a deep voice.


    "She captured all the princes!"


    "What?" Zhu Chengxuan stood up abruptly and shouted.


    Wuma Cao cupped his hands and said, "Your Majesty, calm down and let this minister go to check it out!"


    "This emperor will go together! You two kneel here for me!"


    Ye Zizi was sitting on the back of the spirit sheep, and her hair pierced through hundreds of princes and hung them in the air. These princes were all hunting on the periphery and did not participate in the battle. But they were still caught by her.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Behind Ye Zizi, there were three Shi Kuns. Their giant bodies released a fierce aura. Although the soldiers stationed outside the courtyard were strong, their whole bodies were shaking.


    They have never seen such a scene. After all, they are only the guards of the pce, only responsible for guarding the security of the pce. Additionally, there have been no casualties in the pce for thousands of years.


    Some family members of the princes seemed to have received the news. They came with the Emperor to observe the situation.


    When Zhu Chengxuan and Wuma Cao came, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    Hundreds of princes were hung in the air, their faces filled with terror and fear.


    Zhu Chengxuan''s eyes were filled with anger. These princes were his own sons!


    "This is a Shi Kun, a beast found outside the border. There has never been one of them in a thousand years, but now there are three, how is this possible?" Wuma Cao murmured, with fear in his eyes. He who guards the border all year round knows about this terrifying beast.


    At that time, he was still a young man, and he encountered a Shi Kun once with his father. That battle resulted in countless casualties.


    But his father was seriously injured and died in thest few years, which shows how powerful this beast is.


    "Who are you, why are you capturing this emperor''s sons? You still haven''t let them go!" Zhu Chengxuan calmed down and shouted in a deep voice.


    "I won''t release them." Ye Zizi said with a lollipop in her mouth.


    Why does this sentence sound so irritating?


    Zhu Chengxuan was so angry as if she stabbed his chest with a sharp knife.


    "Go and rescue this emperor''s son! Where is the Celestial Master, where is he?"


    "Your Majesty, the Celestial Master did note as he is sick." Wuma Cao said in a deep voice.


    Jing Wei did note, because he was dissatisfied with the emperor.


    "Your Majesty, calm down, this is Shi Kun. Don''t act rashly! Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable." Wuma Cao tried his best to calm him. Even everyone here won''t fill the gap between Shi Kun''s teeth.


    "They''re this emperor''s child!"


    The princes in midair struggled feebly, looking at the emperor. They stretched out their hands, this is the son''s cry to a father for help.


    "Father, save your son."


    "Father, your son doesn''t want to die."


    "Your son didn''t participate in the power struggle. I don''t want to die."


    The wives of these princes covered their faces and cried, even knelt behind Emperor Zhu Chengxuan, begging to save their husbands; they were all innocent.


    "Hey, are you the emperor?" Ye Zizi shouted towards Zhu Chengxuan.


    Zhu Chengxuan was short of breath and calmed down a little.


    "Yes."


    Ye Zizi licked the lollipop: "I finally found you, I am here today to convey the decree of my lord!"


    ''My Lord!''


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, how did they provoke an Overlord?


    "Did we have any misunderstanding?" Zhu Chengxuan asked aloud with a lot of arrogance.


    "Ask the prince and you''ll know." Ye Zi slowly floated in the air, flying towards Zhu Chengxuan, and the princes in mid-air also hung over.


    "What do you want?" Wuma Cao shouted.


    Ye Zizi put away her smile and said coldly: "Following the decree of my lord, I will give you three days to prepare. After three days, he wille here and wash the imperial city with blood!"


    After she concluded, the princes instantly turned into skin and bones.


    All the generals were stunned and could not raise the fighting spirit to resist. This was not a contest.


    Seeing his sons dying in front of his eyes, Zhu Chengxuan''s eyes were blood red. He clenched his hands tightly, while the princes'' wives were all crying.


    Ye Zizi held the lollipop again: "Three days, hurry up, use your best skills. Don''t let my lord down. Goodbye."


    After saying that, she showed a cute smile, and then disappeared into the air.


    And the three Shi Kun drilled into the ground and disappeared without a trace.


    Zhu Chengxuan looked at the bone and skin on the ground, his head was dizzy, and his body fell backward.


    "Your Majesty!" Wuma Cao hurriedly supported him.


    Zhu Chengxuan held Wuma Cao''s arm, his eyes were bloodshot, and his face was distorted: "Go back! I want to question that rascal!"


    Amidst the crying, the soldiers stood stiffly. They didn''t even have the strength to lift their feet. There were hundreds of corpses scattered on the ground. The scene looked rather horrifying.


    This made the people realize something. In the face of absolute power, even the royal family has no room for resistance.


    Zhu Chengxuan walked quickly to the hall, his face was terrifyingly gloomy. Wuma Cao, who was behind him, frowned.


    ''Could it be?''


    Thinking of this, Wuma Cao had a faint murderous aura.


    In the hall at this time, Zhu Zhengqing and Ju Di were still kneeling when they heard footsteps outside. They immediately lowered their heads.


    Especially Zhu Zhengqing, who can no longer remain calm.


    Zhu Chengxuan walked toward the prince, kicked Zhu Zhengqing away, and then sat on the throne.


    Zhu Zhengqing''s body was like a cannonball, and he mmed out of the tent. There was a dull sounding from outside, showing how powerful this kick was.


    "Ju Di! Tell me what''s going on?"


    Ju Di didn''t dare to lie and told everything that happened just now. Zhu Chengxuan felt dizzy after hearing this, and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Imperial Father!"


    At this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps sounded outside again. Queen Che Meiniang and Che Hongliang appeared.


    "Your Majesty, Yun''er... my Yun''er..." Che Meiniang''s pretty face showed panic.


    Che Hongliang hurriedly saluted.


    "Empress, all the princes except Zhu Zhengqing and me, were killed..." Ju Di said in a mournful voice.


    Che Meiniang stared nkly at Ju Di, who was kneeling on the ground. A few hours ago, her son was alive and well, and a few hourster, someone informed her that he had been killed!


    "Empress!" Che Hongliang eximed and saw the queen faint directly to the ground.


    Zhu Chengxuan took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "Go! Go and bring me that rascal!"


    "Yes!" Wuma Cao replied coldly.


    After a while, Wuma Cao brought Zhu Zhengqing over. At this time, Zhu Zhengqing was covered in blood and suffered a serious injury. But he did not worry about his life.


    "Tell me! Tell me everything! This emperor lost hundreds of sons today, and it''s all your fault!" Zhu Chengxuan stared at Zhu Zhengqing, that little girl said to question Zhu Zhengqing.


    ''Voidless Realm''s Empress!''


    "Father, I''ll talk¡­" Zhu Zhengqing dared to conceal anything.


    "Your son identally found the bloodline of Nuwa and Donghuang."


    The first sentence shocked everyone, the blood of Nuwa and Donghuang! The powerful bloodline that has disappeared since time immemorial!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    "Continue speaking." Zhu Chengxuan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Zhu Zhengqing swallowed his saliva: "These two bloodlines were controlled by Prince Hou, as they are all in the ne under his jurisdiction."


    "That''s why you were in a hurry to get the ne." Zhu Chengxuan understood in an instant. Hou Xuelin wanted to swallow the two bloodlines alone, but Zhu Zhengqing became greedy after finding out.


    Zhu Zhengqing was silent, tacitly acknowledging the fact.


    "And then?"


    Zhu Zhengqing said, "Then your son brought his confidants over a few days ago and wanted to meet them, but they were too powerful. I was the sole survivor."


    "What happened to my An''er?" Wuma Cao asked angrily.


    Zhu Zhengqing didn''t dare to look directly, and said in a low voice, "Burned to death."


    "What!?"


    "Father, I thought that such a low-level ne would not have any powerful characters, but who knew that a little girl would defeat us." When he thought of Donghuang Li, Zhu Zhengqing couldn''t help but shiver a little.


    Zhu Chengxuan asked in a cold voice, "Is that little girl the same as the one now?"


    "No. She was even smaller than the one just now."


    Hearing Zhu Zhengqing''s words, the hall was silent. The child was even smaller than the monster just now.


    What kind of monster is she?


    Why is there such a person on the lower ne?


    "Your Majesty, I think that you should immediately go to the pce and discuss the future measures." Che Hongliang put forward the most sincere suggestion.


    Zhu Chengxuan was silent for a moment and then said: "Send someone to find the bodies of the princes. They will be buried together. This emperor will naturally avenge them."


    "As for the crown prince, his title will be revoked. Put him in the heavenly prison, and deal with himter."


    "Father, spare my life. It was unintentional, father." Zhu Zhengqing was covered in blood and seemed to be crawling toward his father. But the soldiers outside the door grabbed him and took him down.


    "Father! Forgive me!"


    Zhu Zhengqing''s pleading sounded outside the hall. If he had known this would happen earlier, he would not have gone to that lower ne even if he was killed.


    Nuwa and Donghuang''s bloodlines are not important.


    Men die while seeking wealth and honor. Zhu Zhengqing did not seek either, but he still caused a disaster.


    If Ye Hua wasn''t so powerful, Zhu Zhengqing might have seeded, and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Gong!" Zhu Chengxuan shouted in a deep voice.


    The mighty team suddenly came back, which made the people in the city curious. They were discussing how the royal family returned so early, as the royal hunt goes on for seven days.


    Could something have happened? This was in everyone''s mind. They realized that fewer people returned, to the ones who went for the royal hunt.


    This led to more spection.


    The team did notnd outside the imperial city but flew directly into the pce. The news that all the princes were killed was blocked, otherwise, it would cause unnecessary panic.


    After Zhu Chengxuan arrived in the pce, he immediately summoned all the ministers to discuss how to deal with this matter.


    "Celestial Master, what''s the best way to retreat from the enemy?" Zhu Chengxuan, who was sitting on the throne, asked in a low voice, with a deste tone.


    Anyone who encounters such a situation would have copsed, but Zhu Chengxuan is the emperor, no matter how big the pressure is, he must not back down.


    Ying Wei turned around and cupped his hands and said, "Your Majesty, this is the prophecy of bloody glow."


    Everyone present was silent. The legend of the bloody glow was true. It came true in just a few days.


    Let alone other things, those three Shi Kuns are enough for a catastrophe to fall.


    "Bullshit bloody glow! This minister thinks that confrontation is inevitable. The first to move will have the upper hand. If your majesty trusts this minister, then I''m willing to bring 100,000 soldiers and ughter the low-level ne to pay homage to the heroic spirits of the princes!" Wuma Cao said murderously! That little girl was just a witch.


    ''Just now, there were three Shi Kuns present, which made me dare not do anything. But Shi Kuns are the beasts of Tianfu. There is no such thing in a low-level ne, so there is nothing to be afraid of.''


    Che Hongliang disagreed and said, "General Wuma, if we send troops, there will be no room for negotiation. You must consider the possibility that the other party is an Overlord."


    "What''s up with the Overlords? Can they kill the prince indiscriminately?" Wuma Cao had his selfish motto. He just wanted to avenge his son. As for the little girl the prince told about, it was because their skills were inferior to her, leading to her death.


    Ying Wei said calmly: "Your Majesty, this minister thinks that you should invite an Overlord to mediate this matter."


    "Do we still need an Overlord for such a trivial matter? Your Majesty, let this minister go and avenge the princes. You can be at ease."


    "General Wuma, if you lead the troops, it will be an endless situation." Che Hongliang warned sternly, military generals are military generals after all. They have no brains.


    Wuma Cao snorted coldly: "Who knows if the little girl was just talking big? Your Majesty, we can''t be frightened by the enemy, so let this minister be the vanguard. Even if I fail, it won''t be toote to invite an Overlord."


    As soon as these words came out, there were whispers in the hall.


    Zhu Chengxuan asked: "Celestial Master, what do you think of this method?"


    "General Wuma''s proposal is not impossible, but if he fails, then our only hope will be the overlord. There won''t be any room for negotiation."


    What Ying Wei said was true.


    "Celestial Master, you are praising the enemy while destroying our motivation. You guarded the frontier for thousands of years, and the dangers you have experienced are more than this. What''s so scary about that low-level ne?"


    "Che Hongliang, what do you think?" Zhu Chengxuan asked.


    Che Hongliang said in a low voice, "My opinion is the same as that of the Celestial Master. The soldiers can go, but there won''t be any room for further negotiations."


    "Is there a way out now?" Wuma Cao smiled sarcastically.


    "What do you think?" Zhu Chengxuan asked the courtiers.


    "This minister thinks that General Wuma''s proposal is feasible. Let''s test the enemy first. If it is a fox borrowing the prestige of a tiger, then destroy them."


    "I agree."


    "This minister also agrees."


    "The minister also agrees."


    Seeing that many people agreed with General Wuma''s proposal, Zhu Chengxuan seemed to have made a decision.


    After all, all the adult princes were killed. If he says he wasn''t angry, that would be a lie. This anger must be washed away with blood.


    "Okay! Wuma Cao, this emperor orders you to bring 100,000 soldiers to test the waters. If the opponent is a fox borrowing a tiger''s might, bring their heads, and then destroy the low-level ne to pay homage to the emperor''s sons."


    Wuma Cao knelt to receive the decree and shouted: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. I will kill those lower races, but if I don''te within a day, you should arrange to meet the Overlord. I hope Your Majesty will take good care of my family after that."


    "General Wuma, don''t worry. This emperor has confidence in you, and I will wait for your triumphant return. Then this emperor will drink with you for three days and three nights!" Zhu Chengxuan stood up, feeling confident. This confidence was contagious, seemingly making all the ministers full of confidence. This is the momentum that an emperor of Tianfu should have!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    "Your servant is starting the preparation."


    "Go."


    Wuma Cao bowed and stepped back. He immediately went to gather an army of 100,000 troops to avenge his son.


    In the main hall, the Celestial Master sighed softly. Rather than attacking, it is better to show kindness. It is the best way to avoid a catastrophe.


    However, the Emperor''s reaction was normal. The royal family has not suffered a loss for a long time. This sudden provocation is so big that it is necessary to retaliate to save the face of the royal family.


    "Celestial Master, go and prepare for the ceremony. If General Wuma doesn''t return tomorrow morning, then ask an Overlord to help!" Zhu Chengxuan only has these two ns. He was confident in an Overlord.


    After all, an Overlord is a figure who is above the deities and controls thews of the world.


    And the other party is just a self-proimed Overlord. Who knows if he''s bluffing or not? But the three Shi Kuns are really difficult to deal with.


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. I will be responsible for the arrangement, and will do my best to get us through this disaster." Ying Wei is kind of conservative. Although his advice doesn''t revolve around attacking, they are very pragmatic.


    If the Emperor followed Ying Wei''s suggestion and sent someone to negotiate with Ye Hua, there may be little hope to get out of this predicament.


    Well, now there is no hope.


    Under Zhu Zhengqing''s poor leadership, Ye Hua has already decided his ending, not only his ending but also the ending of the people around him.


    ~Scene change~


    There were six figures in the ruins of Ji''s Family. They formed a group and seemed to be discussing something.


    "What do you say?"


    "Jie Jie Jie"


    Imperial trantion: "I want this ce."


    "Xun Fang, what is this guy saying?"


    "Uh, I don''t understand."


    "Then we want this ce, you go and guard at Ying''s residence."


    "No, I want this ce, you go to the Ying''s Family or Voidless Realm."


    Of course, these six people are Death Mage and Xun Fang, Green and Red Brothers, plus Tang Wei and Zi Shan.


    The six of them came to guard ording to the instructions of the lord.


    Ye Hua felt that the other party would not sit still when they were threatened by Ye Zizi. There is a certain possibility that they would take action.


    And the action will be aimed at the remaining two giants. That''s why Wei Chang was specially ordered to deal with it.


    Of course, Wei Chang wouldn''t handle it himself, so he arranged this work for his subordinates.


    At first, he called Death Mage and Xun Fang, but he felt that there were few people, so he called the Green and Red Brothers as well.


    When Tang Wei heard that there was a fight, her hands were itchy. Of course, Wei Chang had already hurt Tang Wei very much, so he gave her a chance to practice a little. With the addition of Zi Shan, the total came out to be six.


    Six people, in groups of two, guarded the three giants respectively.


    However, the six people knew that if they wanted toe, they would appear in the Ji Sect first, with at least an 88% chance.


    This is what Zi Shan said because if the deities want to investigate, they would go to the ce with the most records.


    As soon as she said this, everyone wanted to stay here. They were itching to work.


    Listening to these women arguing, elder brother Lu said aloud, "How about we y rock-paper-scissors to decide? The winner will stay on Ji''s side, and the loser will stay on the other two sides.


    "It''s okay"


    Zi Shan and Tang Wei also agreed.


    "Come on, little brother." Big brother Lu pushed Yi Hong.


    Tang Wei pushed Zi Shan.


    This couple didn''t team up, instead, a team of the brother duo was created.


    Do you prefer your brother over your wife? Be careful, if Zi Shan loses her temper, she might kill you!


    Yi Hong nced at Zi Shan, his little heart thumping. Although they were an old couple, every time he saw Zi Shan, Yi Hong got lost in his thoughts, as if he was living with his first love every day.


    The death mage pushed Xun Fang out. This woman is really lucky. Last time she fished for herself, and won tons of money, although she used them to recharge.


    Before the rock-paper-scissors, Zi Shan red at Yi Hong quietly, as if to say, if you dare to beat me, don''t enter the room today and sleep on the sofa.


    Yi Hong felt this threat from his wife. Of course, he would not fight with his wife. This was a show of love to his wife.


    "Rock-paper-scissors!"


    "Yay~ I win~" Xun Fang smiled and wiped the two of them with a pair of scissors.


    Yi Hong used paper, and it was not his fault.


    Zi Shan snorted and immediately left Ji''s house with Tang Wei and went to Ying''s residence.


    The green and red brothers went to the Voidless Realm.


    In the office, Ye Hua was smoking a cigarette and was standing by the window staring at the night sky. Wei Chang was standing behind him respectfully.


    "Your Honor, will theye?" Wei Chang asked in a low voice.


    Ye Hua exhaled, and a cloud of smoke turned into a skull, which was then blown away by a breeze.


    "ording to the thinking of those people in the past, they will not let it go. There is a saying, ''Attack when the enemy is not ready''!" Ye Hua said indifferently, flicking the ash with his index finger. He took another puff.


    Wei Chang immediatelyplimented: "Your Honor is really strong and wise now. Your subordinate can''tpare to you."


    "Wei Chang, this deity is tired of hearing these words, so learn some new vocabry."


    "Extremely smart?"


    Choking on his cigarette, he touched his hair: "If this deity is the best, I will be the first one to cut you."[A joke getting lost in trantion.]


    "Your Honor, how many people will you arrange to go to in three days?"


    Ye Hua took thest puff of the cigarette and said lightly: "Everyone."


    Wei Chang behind him showed a strange smile, seemingly impatient.


    There are always some guys who try to court death by proving Ye Hua. In the end, they regret it when ites to the consequences. If only there was a medicine for regret.


    But there''s none!


    Biu Biu Biu


    Biu Biu Biu


    Jie Jie Jie


    Imperial trantion: "Wife, how many gold coins have you hit?"


    At this time, the death mage and Xun Fang were sitting at the gate of Ji''s house. Xun Fang was sitting cross-legged on the broken chair. Her delicate fingers were crazily clicking on the screen. Death mage on the side was not any slower. These two people have crazy hand speed.


    "Don''t make a sound, I''m fighting the boss, oh, it''s all your fault for distracting me. Someone else killed it." Xun Fang snorted. ''Another recharge to kill you all.''


    The death mage saw that Xun Fang on the die had recharged the money again. He despised her deeply.


    ''This Master does not need to recharge money for fishing now. Believe it or not!''


    He secretly opened the recharge interface, instantly clicked the recharge button, and then scanned the face to pay. Acting like a habitual criminal.


    "What are you doing? You''re recharging." Xun Fang''s beautiful eyes stared.


    "Jie Jie Jie"


    Imperial trantion: "Recharge money? Impossible. I will never recharge money in my life."


    In the dark ruins of Ji''s house, different musical rhythms and noises sounded.


    In Tianfu, Wuma Cao was already ready. Looking at his army of 100,000. Every soldier was a warrior who had experienced hundreds of battles. Going to a lower ne is akin to ughtering dogs. No need to worry.


    "Warriors! I don''t want to say anything else. But, I only have one request!"


    Wuma Cao paused and nced over with a pair of fierce eyes: "Kill all the creatures in front of you!"


    "Long live the general!"


    "Long live the general! "


    100,000 soldiers shouted in unison. What kind of feeling is that? Ordinary people will feel numb when they hear it.


    Wuma Cao nodded, very satisfied with the fighting spirit of the soldiers: "Let''s go!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    As Zi Shan had guessed, the location Wuma Cao chose was indeed the ruins of Ji''s family.


    At this time, a colorful glow appeared over the Ji family, illuminating the ruins.


    Colorful lights covered the entire Ji family. The scene was rather amazing and spectacr.


    Figures gradually appeared amidst the colorful lights. Thousands of people stood in a square formation.


    When the light disappeared, the aura became heavier and heavier, forming a monstrous murderous aura. There was bloodthirst in their eyes.


    All the warriors had one motto: To ughter everyone in this lower in.


    Wuma Cao nced at the unfamiliar world. The air quality was not up to the standards, and the smell made him want to vomit.


    However, an unusual sound rang out in the supposedly quiet night.


    Biu Biu Biu...


    Wuma Cao, who was standing at the front of the team, raised his eyebrows. ''What kind of voice is this? It seems so childish.''


    At this time, Wuma Cao was wearing ck battle armor with diamond-shaped shoulders, iid with golden beads. The breastte was slightly protruding, like the sharp teeth of a beast.


    "General! Beware of any traps! Wait for themander to go and check." The lieutenant cupped his hands and shouted.


    Wuma Cao sneered, the godly item in his hand was raised, and immediately released a boundless aura.


    A sound rang out across the ruins, and the huge de of qi flew out, sweeping across with a majestic and fierce aura as if to crush everything in front of it.


    In an instant, all the buildings in front of the qi turned into powder.


    They saw a man and a woman sitting not far away, bowing their heads and ying with something.


    And this voice of biu biu biu came from here.


    Wuma Cao was a little shocked, ''Who are these two people? Why didn''t the godly item turn them into powder?


    "Come on, go and deal with them." Xun Fang looked up and lowered her head as if the game in her hand was more important.


    The death mage made a jerky sound.


    Imperial trantion: "You won the match of rock-paper-scissors, how can you let me do the work?"


    Xun Fang seemed to understand, and said softly: "If you don''t go, I won''t give you money~"


    It was Xun Fang who managed the money, which made the death mage a little depressed. He stacked the phone and the power bank on top of the chair and made sure that it wouldn''t fall.


    In a ck robe, standing in front of a hundred thousand troops, this scene seemed a bit funny.


    But from the death mage''s point of view, the number of opponents is not as many as imagined, but if he looked down, the scene looked much more spectacr.


    "Who are you?" Wuma Caodao pointed at the death mage.


    "Jie Jie Jie."


    Imperial trantor: "Your father."


    Wuma Cao was stunned. What does it mean?


    Because the death mage was wearing a ck robe, Wuma Cao didn''t see the death mage''s face. This made him confused about the voice made by the other party.


    Xun Fang yed the trantor''s role and said, "He''s calling you a fool."


    "How dare you curse at General Wuma!" As a lieutenant, he had to stand up for the general.


    Wuma Cao motioned the lieutenant to step back and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Biu Biu Biu...


    Xun Fang pressed the phone and smiled, "Waiting for you."


    Jie Jie Jie.


    Imperial trantion: "My woman is right."


    Hearing Xun Fang''s words, Wuma Cao burst intoughter. Even the soldiers behind him startedughing.


    "Two people wanting to fight against this general''s army of 100,000 people? Are you stupid, or are you crazy?" Wuma Cao said with a disdainful smile, ''These low-level people are too arrogant. They haven''t tasted despair.''


    Xun Fang stood up and looked directly at Wuma Cao: "Only one of us is enough to deal with you."


    "Hahaha, what a joke. Are you the one who ims to be the overlord?" Wuma Cao askedughingly.


    "That''s right, my lord was sure that you woulde to sneak attack, so he ordered me to wait here as the reception. I will serve you well." Xun Fang said while ying games.


    Such an attitude made Wuma Cao very unhappy. He immediately stretched out his index finger to point at Xun Fang, and the fingertip shot out a ray of golden light. The ray was filled with astonishing power, and even more astonishing speed.


    Xun Fang didn''t look up at all, as if she hadn''t noticed.


    Wuma Cao sneered, it turned out to be a woman who only spoke big words.


    However, the next scene made Wuma Cao anxious. The golden ray stopped half a meter away from the woman.


    It was as if it had been secluded from space, not being able to move forward.


    ''How is this possible?''


    Wuma Cao looked at his hand. This move can prate people whose strength is lower than his. Even if they are of equal strength, it can also inflict heavy damage on the opponent.


    But in this low-level ne, it was blocked.


    If Wuma Cao were to question Zhu Zhengqing carefully, maybe he would not be so impulsive. After all, Wuma Cao believed that the prince''s ability wascking, resulting in a defeat. It must be different for him.


    This kind of thinking is terrible. In fact, he was no different from the prince.


    "Well, the fight started. Do you want me to help?" Lu Hong and Yi Hong suddenly appeared at the scene, along with Zi Shan and Tang Wei.


    The four of them stood above the void and looked curiously at the 100,000 armies in front of them. The scale was not small. They sent so many cannon fodder.


    Yes, in their eyes, the soldiers can only amount to cannon fodder.


    Wuma Cao looked at Zi Shan among the two girls. He wondered if she was just a look-alike, or if she was the wife of Prince Hou. ''What does the sudden appearance of two men and two women mean? Allies?''


    ''But there are only four, hehe... people from lower nes also have problems with their brains.''


    "Don''t make trouble, didn''t you see my little skeleton pretending to be coercive?" Xun Fangughed.


    Little skeleton? Wuma Cao looked at the death mage holding the scythe of death not far away.


    The death mage revealed his skull, causing Wuma Cao to startle. He didn''t expect it to be an undead. Wait a minute. Was he scared by a skeleton? Wouldn''t it be a shameful thing if others heard this?


    ''On this spicy chicken ne, only low-level undead will appear.''


    Of course, Zi Shan knew about Wuma Cao, but he didn''t know her very well. She still admired Wuma Cao, who guarded the frontier all year round in exchange for peace.


    She just didn''t expect that he would be the one to lead the army today. It would be a blessing for the army if they retreated.


    "General Wuma!" Zi Shan shouted.


    Wuma Cao''s face sank. That morous woman actually knew him. It seemed that she was Mrs. Zi Yuan.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    "Are you Mrs. Zi Yuan?" Wuma Cao asked while looking at the floating Zi Shan.


    Zi Shan paused and said calmly, "I have nothing to do with Hou Xuelin. Please don''t call me Mrs. Zi Yuan, my name is Zi Shan."


    "Okay. Zi Shan, what do you want?" Wu Ma Cao didn''t want to talk in circles. This Zi Shan is a traitor. She betrayed Tianfu and betrayed their trust.


    "General Wuma, a wise man submits to circumstances. If you and your subordinates want to save yourself, you should bow to the lord."


    "Hahahaha."


    Wuma was amused after hearing this. He did not expect the other party to persuade him to surrender.


    "Zi Shan, am I hearing things? You are persuading me to surrender? I''m a general of Tianfu. My family has guarded the frontier for generations and let the people of Tianfu live a good life. This glory is my faith. But you are giving sor to the enemy."


    "But even if you surrender, this general will not let you all go. All people in this lower ne will pay a heavy price, even if they surrender. Even their souls won''t enter the reincarnation cycle.


    Zi Shan shook her head after hearing this: "General Wuma, your obsession will kill your soldiers."


    "What a joke. My soldiers are not afraid of anything. As long as there are enemies, they will march forward bravely, even if it is to their death."


    "We are not afraid of death!"


    "We are not afraid of death!"


    "We are not afraid of death!"


    Their voices shook people''s scalps. The green and red brothers felt it very well.


    "Zi Shan, it''s useless." Xun Fang slowly put down her phone, knowing that Zi Shan wanted to save her "maiden home".


    It''s just that it will take a lot of effort to persuade them. They will just think that it''s a conspiracy.


    Zi Shan sighed deeply and turned around as if she didn''t want to see herpatriots being washed away.


    Seeing this, Yi Hong hurriedly walked toward Zi Shan. Not knowing how tofort her, he could only gently hold Zi Shan in his arms.


    Seeing this scene, Wuma Cao let out a cold snort. A high-ranking deity followed a low-level human. She is a shame to all the deities.


    "Inferior skeleton, see how this general will break your bones."


    He had just finished speaking when the skeleton on the opposite side threw the scythe in his hand into the air.


    Jie Jie Jie¡­


    Imperial trantion: "Sorrowful Death!"


    The Death Scythe in the hands of the Death Mage is not an ordinary item. Although in terms of strength, it seems to be inferior to the godly item Xuanyuan Sword, this Death Scythe is a magic item that can attack and defend.


    It''s just a magic staff. Low attack power, yet incredible magic power.


    The Scythe of Death has a supreme move. It''s called¡­!


    "Sorrowful Death."


    If he used it now, there is no doubt that it is an area of effect type attack.


    The death scythe immediately began to rotate. The speed was getting faster and faster, as if a circr ck hole had appeared in the void.


    Although people may feel that it is an illusion, they''d be wrong. It is a real ck hole, a ck hole leading to death.


    A terrifying aura emanated from the ck hole, and Wuma Cao was shocked: "Prepare formation!"


    One hundred thousand generals shouted in unison, and immediately resisted the terrifying aura. Ayer of enchantment enveloped them.


    The ck hole was still expanding. People would feel that the air was getting heavier and heavier, as it firmly suppressed the enchantment.


    It can be seen with the naked eye that the enchantment seems to be pushed, on the verge of exploding.


    Finally, the ck hole stopped expanding. It has a radius of at least 100 meters, and it is dark inside. None can see what''s inside.


    But this is just the beginning.


    The ruins slowly started rising and got sucked into the ck hole.


    This suction was getting stronger and stronger. The buildings got sucked inside the ck hole. Even some trees were uprooted.


    "Steady!" Wuma Cao shouted. ''What kind of technique is this? How can it be so powerful?''


    All the soldiers inserted their weapons into the ground, but the suction of the ck hole was getting stronger and stronger. Even if the weapons were prating the ground, the suction could not be stopped at all.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops became chaotic. The enchantment was very unstable.


    Suddenly, the barrier was broken!


    "Ahhh!"


    "Ahh!"


    "Ah!"


    When the barrier broke, countless soldiers rose into the air and were mercilessly swallowed up. There was no blood on the scene, only painful mourning.


    Wuma Cao shouted angrily and a golden halo wrapped around him. The godly item in his hand prated the ground, and then his feet stomped hard, sinking deep into the ground.


    "Don''t panic. Resist the suction!" Wuma Cao shouted angrily, watching countless figures being sucked into the ck hole. He had no solution, he couldn''t even protect himself.


    Many soldiers began to imitate the generals, but their strengths were different. They eventually got sucked into the ck hole.


    "General! Save me!"


    Wuma Cao turned around and saw a young boy with a naive appearance holding out his hand with panic in his eyes. It can be gauged that he hadn''t married yet and neither had children.


    Wuma Cao reached out and tried grabbing him. But what got in his grasp was air. He saw the young soldier being sucked into the ck hole.


    "General!"


    This time Wuma Cao caught him: "Lieutenant General!"


    "General, thank you." The lieutenant smiled. He didn''t thank the general for saving him but thanked him for his care over the years.


    Wuma Cao''s hard face was also moved: "Don''t panic. This general will think of a way to save you."


    However, the suction became stronger and stronger, and the lieutenant''s body was raised high.


    Even Wuma Cao''s feet began to move underground, showing how terrifying the suction was.


    "General, let go. Thank you for taking care of me for so many years." The lieutenant looked at the general, who would not let go. He was grateful, but he couldn''t implicate the general.


    "What nonsense, we''ll go back together."


    Wuma Cao clung to the lieutenant''s hand, not letting go even though he was moving slowly.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    The lieutenant looked at the general with a smile. He followed the right person in this life.


    "Don''t let go! Hold on to me!" Wuma Cao lowered his head slightly and said in amanding tone. The lieutenant followed him from birth to death.


    But, the lieutenant''s body had been torn apart by the suction, only his hand and the sincere smile were left.


    After an unknown amount of time, there was no screaming in his ears, and no suction...


    Wuma Cao gasped violently, raised his head, and said, "This general said I would..."


    His words were not finished, because Wuma Cao was indeed holding the lieutenant''s hand, but only his hand and the smile.


    Wuma Cao let go of the lieutenant''s hand and slowly straightened up. The ck hole had disappeared.


    Turning back slowly...


    Hundreds of thousands of troops behind him were also gone. Except for his lieutenant, there was nothing left, which made Wuma Cao feel like he was dreaming.


    A gust of breeze drifted slowly, Wuma Cao took off his helmet. His cold face seemed to be much older, his eyes were filled with unwillingness and guilt.


    The opponent only used one move!


    One move!


    His most elite army was gone. At this moment, Wuma Cao felt that heaven was ying with him.


    ''Why is there such a person in such a low ne? No wonder Zi Shan would betray and even persuade me to surrender. It turns out that what she said was true. If I surrendered, hundreds of thousands of soldiers could have been saved.''


    ''But I didn''t listen, thus resulting in so many casualties. How will I face the dead soldiers?''


    ''This kind of death has no meaning at all.''


    The breeze ruffled Wuma Cao''s hair. His ck hair was gradually turning into white hair.


    The color of his hair changed because of the self-me of a general who deeply regretted his order.


    Wuma Cao suddenly knelt beside the lieutenant, with both hands on the ground, digging a hole with his own hands.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Thrice.


    Wuma Cao buried his lieutenant on the spot, then picked up the godly item beside him, and stood up.


    Looking at the skeletons not far away, as well as those standing in the void, Wuma Cao shouted coldly: "Today you killed 100,000 soldiers, tomorrow I will kill ten million! Until the sky is dyed with blood. I, Wuma Cao, curse you!"


    The death mage made a jerky voice.


    Imperial trantion: "The curse bounces back."


    "Today, I, Wuma Cao, admit my defeat. But if there is an afterlife, I will still stand against you." Wuma Cao exuded a terrifying aura, and the goldy item in his hand also became radiant.


    Death mage was waiting for this time. It''s been a long time since he fought. He can finally fight one-on-one.


    "Be careful. He wants to explode his primordial spirit and the godly item." Zi Shan suddenly eximed.


    A few people were stunned, ''Not fighting? Choosing suicide?


    Wuma Cao, who was full of guilt, lost the desire to fight. If he listened to the advice of the Celestial Master, how could such a thing happen? Who will be responsible for the death of 100,000 soldiers? Only him, an ipetent general.


    "You are indeed very strong, but no matter how strong you are, you can''t be stronger than an Overlord. Just wait to ept the wrath of the Overlord. I will wait for you on the road to the afterlife. Hahaha!"


    As Wuma Cao keptughing, his body became brighter and brighter. Eventually, a violent aura swept in all directions, and the godly item gradually cracked. The destructive aura was merging.


    The death mage took a breath, Jie Jie Jie.


    Imperial trantion: "Forbidden Space!"


    Wuma Cao was wrapped in ayer of transparent "bubbles".


    Boom!


    Wuma Cao, in the bubble, turned into a spot of light, and immediately exploded with the godly item.


    The "bubble" was distorted, yet the violent energy was enveloped by the "bubble" when it wanted to explode.


    A crack appeared on the surface of the "bubble", followed by more cracks.


    Suddenly, the "bubble" burst, making the ground of the entire Ji family tremble. The barrier of the Ji family was almost shattered.


    If it wasn''t for this forbidden space to absorb the first wave of damage, the consequences of this terrifying self-destruction would be unimaginable.


    But the nearest Death Mage was affected by the impact, and even glided backwards.


    This kind of self-destruction is a qualitative change. It wasn''t a simple addition of the damage by the godly item and the primordial spirit. Even the perverted death mage was shocked and slid back several meters.


    Wuma Cao''s self-destruction is rather powerful, even making the death mage step back.


    Bang.


    The Death Mage slid back, felt something, and looked back.


    Oh God, the phone fell to the ground. This is thetest iPhoneXS Max. He finally managed to persuade Xun Fang to buy it for him. It fell to the ground, breaking the death mage''s heart.


    He picked it up and took a look. If there was flesh on the death mage''s face, it would definitely quiver.


    There was a crack on the screen. This mage is a perfectionist. How can such a w be allowed?


    Xun Fang nced at it: "I''ll buy you a new one if you don''t fish in the future."


    ''Don''t fish? Do you want to kill this mage? Worstes to worst, I''ll just y on it. Maybe I''ll get used to it?''


    "Everyone, let''s withdraw first." Xun Fang smiled and left with the death mage.


    Tang Wei and Lu Hong also left, leaving behind Yi Hong and Zi Shan.


    Zi Shan''s mood was still a bitplex. It''s a pity, so many people are gone in the blink of an eye.


    Yi Hong saw his wife''s depressed face and hugged her gently again. Yi Hong could only express his words through actions.


    Zi Shan didn''t say anything and hugged Yi Hong gently.


    "Zi Shan, let''s leave." Yi Hong was thinking about what happened three days prior. It was estimated to be even more tragic.


    There were a lot of people killed by Zi Shan that night. Today, there was some regret, and she will not change her opinion because of this.


    Leaving Yi Hong''s embrace, Zi Shan said lightly, "I will go."


    "Oh, that''s fine." For Zi Shan''s request, Yi Hong agreed without thinking.


    When Zi Shan asked to share the bed, Yi Hong would never agree to it. First, he has to achieve something, then he won''t be embarrassed to share the bed with Zi Shan.


    Zi Shan sighed, turned to look at Yi Hong, and pursed her lips: "Will youe to bed tonight?"


    This sentence undoubtedly touched Yi Hong''s bottom line.


    At this time, Yi Hong was very serious: "Zi Shan, I''m going to criticize you severely for this. As a girl, how could you make such a request? Even if someone makes such a request, it should be made by me."


    "Then you raise it." Zi Shan said angrily, this feeling of being a widow is really difficult.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Yi Hong said in a deep voice: "Zi Shan, I''ve said it countless times in the past few days, I want to be famous before I''m with you¡­ that''s why¡­ I only have you in my heart..."


    "You don''t like me anymore..."


    "No, I like you."


    "Then you should raise it."


    "No, I want to make a career."


    "Forget it, I''ll go find my lord to grant me death."


    Yi Hong: "..."


    Yi Hong has also been a little troubled recently. At first, Zi Shan was fine, as she even promised him. Gradually¡­ at night, she began to talk about this issue. She mentioned her boredom and the urge to have a child for fun.


    ''I, Yi Hong, am a man of my word.''


    The water is already spilled.


    However, the continuous refusal made Zi Shan angry, which puzzled Yi Hong. At first, she didn''t want to be in the same bed, and now she is angry when they are in different beds. Ridiculous!


    Actually, Zi Shan had been very close to Tang Wei recently. After Tang Wei revealed her experience, Zi Shan became worried, so she frantically tried to test him.


    As a result, this stupid boy gave the wrong response. This is not a good thing.


    After all, Zi Shan didn''t want Yi Hong to be like Wei Chang or follow the footsteps of Tang Wei and Xun Fang.


    However, after the current situation, it should be settled.


    In the Leisure office, Wei Chang received a report from the death mage and said respectfully, "Your Honor, everyone has been cleaned up."


    "That''s good, you go back to rest early, this deity is also sleepy." Ye Hua yawned, seemingly bored.


    Wei Chang smiled and said, "Your Honor, have a good night''s sleep."


    "Sleep well? Haha..." Ye Hua sneered a few times, how could it be possible to sleep well when these two women are so troublesome? They incite all kinds of worries. ''Don''t let this deity worry if you have the ability. Don''t get your face pped by someone.''


    Wei Chang knew what Ye Hua meant. He smiled awkwardly and then disappeared from the office.


    Lying on the bed, Ye Hua once enjoyed sleeping alone. Now that there was no woman in his arms, it was not natural.


    Before, they used to gamble in the Leisure bar.


    ''Eh¡­ if the two of you do not return, this deity is going to suppress you.''


    ~Tianfu~


    The whole pce was brightly lit tonight. As the emperor, Zhu Chengxuan didn''t go to sleep. He was sitting on his dragonic throne, awaiting any news.


    The ministers below were hoping for the triumphant return of General Wuma.


    Dawn arrived, illuminating the night sky. Zhu Chengxuan squinted and stared at the sky outside.


    When dawn came, everyone realized a problem, General Wuma had not returned.


    "Ying Wei, you go to prepare the items for the sacrificial ceremony. We can only rely on the Overlord." Zhu Chengxuan''s eyes were red, looking very terrifying. It seemed that he would fall into a rampage at any time.


    "Yes." Ying Wei said respectfully, then exited the hall.


    Zhu Chengxuan sat unmovingly on the throne and murmured, "The bloody glow was true."


    Everyone fell silent after hearing this.


    After a long time, Zhu Chengxuan stood up and walked out of the hall towards the royal altar.


    The royal altar is located in the north of the pce. It is an independent space. Its size is simr to that of the entire pce. After all, an Overlord is a noble existence. If you are not devoted, why would the Overlord help you?


    At this time, all the maids in the pce were transferred to help because there were too many things to prepare. Zhu Chengxuan didn''t want to go to his imperial harem now, let alone the bedroom. He knew what those concubines would think.


    A few hours have passed, and all the sacrifices have been arranged properly. There were countless godly items on the altar, including the rare ones. Although the rare ones are low in number, it still signifies the heritage of the royal family


    "Your Majesty, everything is ready." Ying Wei bowed and said.


    "Then let''s get started." Zhu Chengxuan walked forward, picked up the knife on the side, cut his fingers and let his blood drip.


    As the blood of the royal family was poured in, the entire altar changed, and theplex engravings around it slowly turned.


    Zhu Chengxuan knelt on the emperor''s mat with sincerity, chanting silently in his heart.


    The rotating pattern on the ground, channeled an even moreplex pattern. A blue light was emitted.


    This blue light was getting brighter and brighter, like a blue me, making people''s eyes shine.


    Puff!


    The blue light rushed straight into the sky. The godly items on the altar disappeared in an instant, and the blue light shot into the clouds and disappeared.


    In a small world, a man was ying the qin. The sound was intoxicating, while two teenagers were standing behind him. They had a respectful expression and longing in their eyes.


    A blue light suddenly descended, and the man stopped ying: "Go and have a look."


    "Yes father!"


    The young man disappeared from ce in an instant, and then came back immediately: "Father, they are all godly items sent by Tianfu."


    "It''s perfect. A lot of materials are needed to temper the Prehistoric de." The man sighed, it was too difficult to make a Prehistoric de.


    "Father, it seems that Tianfu has encountered some trouble." Another young man said in a low voice as if he wanted to go and see.


    With a flick of the man''s hand, the strange qin disappeared: "Yi''er and Xing''er, I''ll take you out for a walk."


    "Thank you, father." The two teenagers were so excited that they could finally go out.


    A beautiful woman walked out of the room: "Hong Tai, where are you going? Get ready to eat."


    "Mother, father is taking us out."


    Hong Tai looked back at his wife: "A signal came from the royal family of Tianfu. There should be an ident, I''ll go check it out. It will take two or three days."


    "Since it''s an ident, Yi''er and Xing''er should stay at home."


    "Mother, we are not children anymore!" Hong Yi choked on his mouth, very helpless.


    "In mother''s eyes, you will always be a child." Mrs. Hong said in a deep voice.


    "Okay, the children have grown up, so it''s time to go out and see the world. The situation is urgent, so we will not eat."


    He left this small world with his two sons.


    The woman watched her husband and children leave with a heavy heart, feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    Zhu Chengxuan and Ying Wei stood on the altar, waiting for the Overlord toe.


    In a sh, three people suddenly appeared in front of him.


    This made Zhu Chengxuan and Ying Wei stunned for a while, and then they both shouted in unison: "Greetings my lord."


    Hong Tai raised his hand and asked lightly: "This lord is very busy, what''s the matter?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Zhu Chengxuan didn''t dare to talk in circles, and directly said the key point: "Your Honor, my son seems to have provoked an Overlord. That Overlord killed all my sons, and said that after three days, the imperial city would be washed with blood, and I couldn''t do anything about it..."


    "An Overlord is so bored?" Hong Tai chuckled. Obviously, he seemed a little unbelieved.


    The Overlords are all powerful existences. Under normal circumstances, they will not appear at all. Furthermore, they don''t get involved in any disputes. Of course, except for what happened a few years ago.


    That perverted skeleton did something that even they were indignant about, and was retaliated against by all the Overlord. At that time, he and his master also fought.


    However, his master died in that war.


    But fortunately, the group of murderous monsters was killed, and the world became peaceful.


    Ye Hua had the strength to kill the Overlord in those days, and now his strength has increased by many times. Even if the Overlord attacks him again, a fart can kill them.


    "Your Honor, I didn''t believe it at first. Yesterday, my general took a hundred thousand troops to investigate, and he hasn''te back yet." Zhu Chengxuan sighed, his stupid son provoked such a big shot. Now he has to help him wipe his ass.


    He disagreed: "Seeing is believing. Tell me how did you anger that Overlord?"


    Zhu Chengxuan repeated what his son said.


    "It turned out to be for the blood of Nuwa and Donghuang. Yi''er, Xing''er, what do you think about this?" Hong Fei asked his two sons to gauge their thoughts.


    Hong Yi said respectfully: "Father, I feel that in front of you, that Overlord is not worth anything."


    Overlord is also divided into nine levels.


    "Hong Yi is right. Father''s mana is boundless. Looking at the entire universe, we can''t find anyone with the same strength as father."


    It seems that these two teenagers also like to tter.


    However, Hong Tai had been hidden from the world for a long time, so heughed when he heard his son''s ttery.


    "Emperor, don''t worry. This deity is in charge now. Even Overlords need to give me face, much less an unknown one." Hong Tai seemed confident. After all, there is a treaty that Overlords can''t kill each other.


    Zhu Chengxuan heaved a sigh of relief, since the Overlord had said so, it should be all right.


    "Your Honor, the food and the room are ready."


    "Well, I haven''t tasted your Tianfu food for a long time."


    "Your Honor, don''t worry. I will definitely treat you well these few days."


    "Emperor, you are very kind." Hong Tai seemed polite, but he still had an arrogant demeanor.


    Hong Yi and Hong Xing, who followed behind, also wore disdainful smiles. They were born to represent extraordinariness. Because their father was an Overlord, they should enjoy the respect of everyone. Even if the other party was an emperor, he had to be respectful to them.


    You can''t afford to offend the Overlord''s sons.


    Hehe, Ye Hua says, you mess with his women?


    This deity will teach you well, what you actually can''t afford.


    Three days passed quickly. Today is Saturday, and the weather is sunny. Perfect for a family trip.


    Ye Hua thought so too. ''It''s been a long time since I took the team to do big things. Thest time I went to the Ying Family and didn''t enjoy that bloodthirsty pleasure. However, this time, I hope these deities don''t disappoint me.''


    ''I also hope that these deities will invite some powerful backers. I like surprises.''


    He wore the ck suit on the bed, fastened the tie, used some gel on his hair, then held down the hair and swept it back. He looked very handsome.


    Looking at his reflection in the mirror, ''This deity is still so handsome, enough to make people addicted.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it. After that, he opened the bedroom door and slowly walked down the stairs.


    More than a dozen people were chatting in the hall. When they heard the footsteps, they all stopped talking and stood up immediately.


    "Your Honor!"


    When Ye Hua appeared in front of everyone, everyone knelt on one knee and shouted respectfully.


    Ye Hua raised his hand slightly, and an invisible force lifted everyone.


    There were a lot of people today, even more thanst time.


    There are four of the seven deadly sins.


    Wei Chang, Lie Gu, Ye Zizi, Jue Tian.


    And their subordinates: Death Mage and Xun Fang, Tang Wei, Yi Ran, Wen Xia, Bai Xiaozhen, Zi Shan, and the Red and Green brothers. The two maids of Jue Tian didn''te because they are still ordinary people.


    But Jue Tian just likes them like this because ordinary people can''t hold on for long, and then they beg for mercy in every possible way. Jue Tian finds excitement in their beggings.


    Of course, there was Qing Yutong in the crowd who was so excited that she didn''t sleep all night.


    ''There is a big event today, and my brother-inw will act cool again. My sister will miss the moment.''


    This time, adding Ye Hua, the number reached 15, which made Ye Hua very happy.


    After all, the previous seven deadly sins only had eight people, including him.


    There will be more people in the future.


    Looking at his subordinates, Ye Hua flicked the cigarette butt, and said in a deep voice: "Today, this deity only has one request."


    "That is to go all out."


    There was a wicked smile on the corners of everyone''s mouth, even Zi Shan wasn''t any different. There was Wei Chang''s ck mist in her body, which would make people crave blood and be addicted to killing.


    "Let''s go!" Ye Hua shouted coldly, and the 15 people disappeared from the bar in an instant.


    At this time, in the Tianfu Imperial City, the streets and alleys were empty, akin to a dead city. The whole city was attentive. Although they didn''t know what had happened, they were sure that something terrifying would happen.


    Outside the gate of the imperial city, the Emperor summoned a million soldiers. They stood on the open grasnd, waiting for the arrival of the enemy. They all wanted to protect their mothend.


    The soldiers rode various high-level ancient beasts, some high-level ancient beasts were flying in the sky. There were hundreds of meters-long dragons with huge wings. Several heads seemed to cover the sky above the imperial city.


    There were also many people in the army wearing all kinds of robes. These were the Patriarchs of all sects in Tianfu. Although they have not reached the level of the Overlord, their power should not be underestimated.


    Zhu Chengxuan and Hong Tai stood on the city wall, watching¡­ and waiting...


    "Are those people too scared toe?" Hong Xing suddenlyughed.


    Hong Yi at the side also nodded. In such a battle, even if an Overlord came, he would have to give him three parts face.


    Hong Tai chuckled lightly: "If they dare toe, then this deity has to admire them."


    Hong Tai''s words fell, and 15 figures suddenly appeared in the open space in front of them.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Zhu Chengxuan and Hong Tai stared at each other, and so did the Celestial Master and others next to him. They really came!


    "Haha, so hardly any people. They''re not enough to fill the gaps between our teeth." Hong Yiughed out loud, not feeling scared at all.


    It''s not just Hong Yi who thinks this way, others do too.


    Hong Xing looked at the group and said disdainfully, "They have more women than men, and there is also a little girl. What kind of team is this? Is this a joke?"


    "But these women are very beautiful." Hong Yi interjected, which made the people around him start to look at it. They are really good-looking.


    "Your Majesty, that woman who seems to be the concubine of Prince Hou, Zi Shan!" Che Hongliang looked at Zi Shan and whispered in the emperor''s ear.


    Zhu Chengxuan said coldly, "No matter who it is, the people standing in front are the enemy."


    "Your Honor, what do you think?" Zhu Chengxuan asked respectfully.


    Hong Tai thought someone big woulde, but there were just a bunch of underlinings. He didn''t even find any Overlord there.


    After all, he had seen 70 to 80% of all the Overlords. Although he had not seen the rest, they were definitely not like this group. Lazy attitude: not a bit like a master.


    Especially the man in the front who was smoking a cigarette. How can he be so impolite?


    "Emperor, don''t worry about these people. I wouldn''t even need to take action as they''d just be scared away." It is normal for Hong Tai to feel this way because he did not feel the aura of these people.


    There are only two possibilities.


    The first is that this group of people are all perverted, higher than his rank, and the second is that they hid their aura by some shocking means.


    The first one is impossible. How can these 15 people be stronger than him? So it is thetter. A clever method was used to hide their aura.


    Hearing the words of the Overlord, Zhu Chengxuan was relieved, but he still asked: "Your Honor, they have three Shi Kuns."


    "It''s just a Shi Kun, nothing to be afraid of."


    Zhu Chengxuan was finally relieved, but the Celestial Master on his side was worried. Things were not that simple.


    When Hong Tai looked at Ye Zizi, her eyes were a little strange, and he felt that he had seen this little girl before. She looked very simr, but her appearance was different.


    ''I''m overthinking. That group of people had all been killed a few years ago. How could they appear again?''


    Ye Zizi is indeed a bit different from before, especially in terms of appearance.


    Today, Ye Zizi was wearing a cute Lolita outfit, a smallce ck skirt, mesh stockings, and small children''s leather shoes. Her hair was tied with big bows. She oozed Lolita''s aura. With a small bag in her hand, it didn''t feel like she was there for a fight, but for shopping.


    It was because of this dress that Hong Tai dispelled his doubts. He just thought she looked alike.


    If Ye Zizi retained her previous figure, this Hong Tai would not say a word and run like a loose dog.


    The positions on Ye Hua''s side are very orderly. Of course, his sister-inw Qing Yutong would stand beside her brother-inw. Next are the four of the Seven Deadly Sins, and then the others.


    Everyone knows that today is a big day, so the choice of clothing should be extra careful. After all, you can''t lose face.


    Men wore suits and leather shoes, while women wore all-color dresses that were deep V-shaped, backless, and strapless.


    They all seemed to be going to a dance party, rather than massacring the imperial city.


    But this also shows that everyone was very rxed.


    "There are a lot of people." Ye Hua murmured as he looked at the million army soldiers in front of him.


    ''I haven''t seen such a scene in a long time. I really missed it.''


    "Your Honor, do you want to act now?" Wei Chang whispered.


    Ye Hua smoked a cigarette and said indifferently: "Don''t worry, we''ll have a good time today. While they have hope now, this deity will bestow despair upon them."


    Previously, they used to kill without saying a word. Simple and straightforward.


    But they missed a lot of entertainment. For example, when they thought they were going to win, they pped them in the face again. That kind of despair was much more entertaining than the former.


    Lie Gu asked curiously, "What hope?"


    Jue Tian said lightly, "They are now in hope, thinking that we are few in numbers and they can easily defeat us."


    Ye Hua was stunned for a moment. ''Is that so? This deity was thinking of other things now, but I didn''t expect Jue Tian to see my intentions. Good good.''


    "Let them feel a wave of despair first." Ye Hua''s mouth showed a slight arc, and the cigarette in his hand flicked.


    The remaining half of the cigarette flew into the air, and then made a muffled sound, like a firecracker bursting.


    The sparks scattered in the air, and everyone looked up, wondering about the intention of the other party.


    "This person is good at pretending." Hong Yi let out a low sneer.


    "Hmph, pretending to be forceful in front of my father is really self-deprecating." Hong Xing sneered, just a bunch of ignorant guys.


    However, Hong Tai seemed to be much calmer, with a yful look in his eyes, akin to watching a clown performance.


    Zhu Chengxuan also seemed to be infected by such a rxed feeling, no pressure at all. He watched with an attitude of appreciating the performance.


    It''s not just them, everyone in the city was the same, as well as the million heroes, and, of course, the Patriarchs of the major sects.


    "They are just mobs. His Majesty calling us is just a waste of time."


    "Yeah, just order the killing."


    "Maybe they want to see the shocked expression of the other party?"


    "Yes, they thought they were bigshots but found that in front of the Overlord, they''re nothing."


    "Look at the ancient beasts on our side, the giant dragons in the sky. What do they have? Just some beautiful women to support the scene? It makes meugh."


    Judging from the current situation, Ye Hua''s momentum is lower than the opponent''s. After all, the lineup here is very strong, even if an Overlordes, he has to give three parts face.


    Just when everyone was making fun of them, boundless and powerful energy struck, sunning everyone.


    Who is this? It released such powerful coercion before appearing.


    Hong Tai stared at the horizon, feeling the ferocious aura. He looked surprised, but not to the point of fear.


    Of course, he was a powerful Overlord, but others were different.


    This pressure is like a mountain on their backs, making them breathless to the point of fainting.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Even deities panic about unknown species, not to mention unknown ones that have such strong pressure.


    It is enough to make one''s scalp numb!


    "Your Honor, what the hell is this?" Zhu Chengxuan lost his natural state just now, and his face showed nervousness.


    The wave of pressure made people breathless.


    Hong Tai said indifferently: "It should be some kind of powerful creature."


    Hong Yi and Hong Xing standing at the back seemed normal. After all, they are Overlord''s children, born as if nothing in this world could scare them.


    "Some kind of creature?" Zhu Chengxuan murmured.


    The slightly squinted eyes of the Celestial Master suddenly widened. This situation seems to be written in an ancient book. The appearance of such a creature will bring destruction.


    It was a giant beast from the Great Deste.


    Dark ze Dragon!


    As soon as this dragon emerges, no life will be born.


    "This should be the Dark ze Dragon." Celestial Master said in a deep voice.


    Zhu Chengxuan''s face changed wildly after hearing this. This fiery dragon should not have appeared in the territory of Tianfu.


    "Celestial Master, are you mistaken?" Zhu Chengxuan said. It''s simply impossible.


    Celestial Master shook his head. The ancient book was not incorrect. These are the characteristics of the Dark ze Dragon.


    Zhu Chengxuan took a deep breath, and then asked the Overlord: "Your Honor, this is the Dark ze Dragon?"


    "This deity has naturally heard of the Dark ze Dragon. That dragon is the overlord of the Great Deste. But you can rest assured, I can handle it" Hong Tai said very easily, but his heart was a little heavy.


    Because the other party can actually call the Dark ze Dragon. This is simply unbelievable. Wild beasts have their pride. How can they lower their heads and obey others? Unless it is not the Dark ze Dragon!


    The temperature of the air was gradually rising, and everyone''s foreheads were dripping with sweat.


    Not to mention the million heroes below. Their armor was already wet with sweat, and it even flowed to the de in their hands, and dripped on the ground, sshing the fine dust.


    Suddenly! Three ck dots appeared in the sky.


    It looked small like a mosquito, but everyone was sure that this terrifying pressure wasing from those three ck spots.


    As the ck spot got closer, everyone couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    The Celestial Master''s head was already buzzing: "It''s really a Dark ze Dragon, and three of them."


    Zhu Chengxuan looked at the Supreme: "Your Honor, can you handle the three Dark ze Dragons?"


    "Nonsense. Not to mention three, even if there are thirty dragons, they will be shed under my father''s sword." Hong Yi, who was behind him, spoke on behalf of his father. ''This emperor was so clueless, he was questioning my father''s strength.''


    Hong Xing is even more disdainful: "Isn''t it just three dragons? My father can chop it into meat sauce in minutes. Right, father?"


    Hong Tai smiled confidently: "That''s natural, although Dark ze Dragon is powerful, in the eyes of your father, it''s nothing."


    Hong Yi and Hong Xing looked smug after hearing this. ''You spicy chickens have been frightened by the three dragons, wait for father to show you what strength is.''


    But if someone carefully observes, Hong Tai looked very solemn. He was acting cool right now.


    And these two children are also being dishonest about his strength.


    But it''s normal. They were pampered and raised thinking that their father is invincible.


    However, there are many species that even the Overlords can''t afford to offend. As Hong Tai said just now, he can repel one dragon, but now there are three dragons.


    There was no suspense at all, but Hong Tai did not flinch. If the people on the opposite side knew that an Overlord was guarding them, they wouldn''t dare to attack.


    The Overlords are sheltered by the treaty. They cannot kill each other, otherwise they will be everyone''s enemy.


    With such a strong backer, Hong Tai was not afraid at all.


    ''But this bullshit has already been blown out. How should I deal with the three dragons? If I knew about it, I wouldn''t have brought them with me. I just caused problems for myself!''


    As the three Dark ze Dragons approached, the air seemingly boiled.


    The ce where the three fiery dragons passed instantly turned into scorched earth. Every time they pped their wings, the ground turned into a sea of ??fire, and even huge cracks appeared on the surface.


    Along the way, they also passed two cities and one sect, which are deste now.


    All that happened just because of pping their wings. It ispletely unheard of.


    Roar!


    The three dragons roared together, causing the sky to shatter. The world turned crimson.


    How could millions of heroes stand up to such a roar? Their eardrums burst and the skin was burned. Their feet suddenly turned numb.


    However, this dragon roar was just for greeting the Supreme Overlord.


    Imperial trantion: "Your subordinate is here at your service!"


    When the Dark ze Dragons entered the venue, the mes on their bodies were sucked into their skin.


    The three dragons looked exactly the same. Their scales were like steel magma, akin to blood, while their pupils were like a fiery sun, looking down on ordinary people.


    Their blood-red wings spread out, reaching a kilometer long. The three dragons seemed to have covered the entire sky.


    Looking at their side''s giant dragon again, they seemed a little small now. Those ancient beasts felt the breath of the Dark ze Dragons and bowed their heads to surrender. The ones in the air fell directly, lying on the ground motionless. Even if their master reprimanded them, they didn''t move at all.


    There was just a little reaction, that is, their whole body was trembling.


    Everyone in the city looked at the huge dragons in front of them and were lost for words.


    Even the always arrogant Hong Yi and Hong Xing were shocked by the bodies of the Dark ze Dragons. It was the first time they had seen such a huge dragon. If they could ride on their backs, it would be so majestic and powerful.


    The three dragons slowlynded, setting off a cloud of dust.


    Everyone felt threatened. It seems that this is the opponent''s main force. There is no chance of winning, and they can only rely on the Overlord.


    Hong Tai was also thinking the same. ''This is probably the entire strength of the other party. Really good!''


    However, a surprising thing happened. The three giant dragons embraced each other, and their tails crossed over their heads, forming a tform.


    Ye Hua and the others appeared on it instantly. At this time, they were truly condescending, overlooking the entire imperial city and the despicable deities.


    Ye Hua took out an ordinary wooden chair, sat on it slowly, lit a cigarette, and said aloud.


    "You don''t have to be nervous, this is just a cushion for this deity!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    "It won''t hurt you."


    Everyone was speechless...


    Wouldn''t it hurt anyone?


    You are talking nonsense with a straight face.


    People thought so in their hearts, not daring to say it directly. The scene in front of them happens once in ten thousand years.


    Dark ze Dragons hugged together with their ws tightly sping the other''s body.


    Just how sharp are the ws of the Dark ze Dragon?


    Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. They don''t have the words to describe the current scenario.


    Who are they?


    Hong Tai chuckled lightly. He thought that the other party would attack directly, but it turned out that he had no such n at all. They seemed to know about his father''s existence, thus not daring to act rashly.


    "Father, your prestige has frightened them." Hong Yi smiled confidently. In addition to being shocked, he also felt fortunate that he was born into an Overlord''s family.


    Hong Tai said lightly: "This deity can naturally calm them down, Emperor, you should rest assured now."


    "Right." Zhu Chengxuan now pinned all his hopes on the Overlord. It seems that the other party is still gauging them. Otherwise, why would such a strong beast not attack, but instead do this?


    If Ye Hua knew his thoughts, he''d say "You know shit."


    "Do you know what style is?"


    "You stand on the city wall, while this deity sits on the dragon. A gap is immediately formed."


    ''In fact, these are just small beasts, but I appreciate the surprising faces of these deities. It makes my heartfortable.''


    ''The previous approach was all wrong. Every time I attacked, I could have done this, thus improving my status.''


    When he thought of standing on a Lei Gu before, Ye Hua didn''t feel good. One skeleton standing on another skeleton. The scene was really a bit irritating. Those were all ck history and must be erased.


    Qing Yutong stood next to her brother-inw. She felt much better than thest time she went to the Ying Family. These high-ranking deities are all cowardly characters. Her brother-inw randomly brought three dragons to suppress the opponent''s arrogance.


    However, the purpose of calling three dragons was just to build a high tform, which seemed very cool.


    ''As expected of my brother-inw, who has the act cool after smoking syndrome. My sister and Baizhi are really stupid, they missed this scene twice in a row.''


    ''If they were here, they could have done whatever they wanted. But, they aren''t used to brother-inw''s temperament.''


    ''You guys always oppose him.''


    ''This baby is much smarter, and I really love my brother-inw. Muah. Your sister-inw will spank your ass~''


    ''Humhumhum~''


    It is estimated that Ye Hua now asks Qing Yutong toe and sleep, and Qing Yutong will take off in seconds.


    In Qing Yutong''s words, it''s enough to hug her brother-inw''s thigh for the rest of her life. She wouldn''t have to worry about anything.


    When Qing Yutong''s system saw such a scene, it was also intoxicated.


    This system can act cool in the system world for a lifetime.


    The seven deadly sins are not used to it, but the feeling was different from before.


    Tang Wei, Xun Fang, and the three big stars were also shocked, but they quickly got hold of themselves.


    But the green and red brothers were in a state of shock. The scene was so magical that it felt like a dream.


    It is normal for two brothers to have such thoughts. Some things need to be digested slowly. Facing such a big scene made the brothers a little uncontroble.


    Ye Hua also has ns in this regard. Letting these neers understand the world will be helpful in the future.


    Zi Shan in the team seemed to be calm, but her heart was very excited. The people below were all the royal family that she used to respect and wouldn''t even be able to raise her head in front of them. She was forcibly added to the harem by Hou Xuelin. For a woman, this is the saddest thing. To offend the royal family is akin tomitting suicide.


    However, the royal family that was aloof in the past is now looking up tremblingly. This feeling is iparable.


    She secretly nced at Ye Hua who was sitting on the wooden chair. All this was bestowed by this man.


    In Zi Shan''s heart, Ye Hua is aplex person. Sometimes he seems to care about his subordinates, but his way of caring for people is really weird. Just like her and Yi Hong, all kinds of threats, and then all kinds of touching moments, after which they finally got together.


    Thinking back to the beginning, it seems Ye Hua Shang had already made the arrangements. She and Yi Hong were firmly in control of him. He was really a man of both good and evil.


    Fortunately, he didn''t fancy her. It''s very stressful to get along with such a man, and she really admires the twodies.


    Yi Hong is better for her. Although he''s a little bit silly, at least he''s sincere and takes care of her in every possible way. That''s enough.


    "Oops!" Ye Hua suddenly thought of something and patted the armrest.


    This made his subordinates'' hearts sink. They immediately bowed and apologized.


    This move made the people below dumbfounded. What''s the situation?


    "Father, look at their faces full of fear." Hong Xing said in a low voice. This scene made peopleugh.


    Hong Yi smiled and said, "They must have been frightened by father."


    Hong Tai was silent, the man who was sitting just now seemed to have said something, and then the people next to him were very frightened. This exined one thing.


    His subordinates are very afraid of him or are very respectful to him.


    Actually, it is both.


    Ye Hua sighed softly: "I forgot to bring Ah Li here. Today''s a rare opportunity."


    He wanted to train his subordinates, but he forgot to train his child. Ah Li was almost three years old. Now, it''s time to teach her.


    "Your Honor, your subordinate can go and pick up little honor." Wei Chang said respectfully, and the people next to him breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ye Hua frowned and seemed to be considering whether to do it or not.


    Jue Tian respectfully said: "Your Honor, you are going to pick up your child. This is out of the father''s love for the child. It does not mean that you''re admitting defeat.


    "It''s normal, and besides, Your Honor has not seen little honor in a long while. She must be missing you as well." Wei Chang softly persuaded. Quarreling couples are the worst thing for their children.


    Ye Hua also misses Ah Li very much. It''s been more than a month since they saw each other, and it''s because of those two stupid women.


    "Wei Chang, when you go to pick up the child, you say that this deity wants the child, and will send her back in over a week." In order to teach his daughter such a lesson, Ye Hua also took the initiative to ask for the child.


    "Yes."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    "Speak carefully." Ye Hua urged.


    Everyone smiled. Your Honor has a sharp mouth yet a soft heart. In fact, they got scared for a moment.


    Wei Chang''s disappearance made the people on the other side a bit confused. Why did he suddenly leave, and what was he going to do?


    "He got scared away?" Hong Yi sneered. Even before the fight started, they scared one.


    Hong Xing smiled and said, "I thought everyone would be scared."


    "Okay, you two talk less and observe more." Hong Tai reprimanded the two children like their mother. ''Spoiled. No vision at all. It''s not that the other party is nning to leave, they are obviously preparing something.


    As their father suddenly got angry, Hong Yi and Hong Xing did not dare to say anything.


    "Emperor, let your army withdraw first. They won''t be enough to fight the enemy." Hong Tai said lightly. The opposition has the strength of his level, and the army is useless.


    Zhu Chengxuan also thought the same, but he did not dare to withdraw the army without the Overlord''s order, otherwise, it would cause a misunderstanding.


    Ye Hua watched the opponent''s army withdraw and didn''t say anything. Those will be cleaned upter. For now, their main force had to be killed first.


    There is also an Overlord here. Time for revenge!


    Good luck to you.


    ~Voidless Realm~


    The Queen has moved...


    The peak waspletely burned out by her daughter, which made Donghuang Baizhi angry and helpless.


    Only one more peak could be chosen as the pce, and the reconstruction work was still going on. Two vicious incidents have urred in the past two months which made Donghuang Baizhi very distressed.


    Looking back, she used to be safe and sound in the Voidless Realm. Since seeing Ye Hua again, bad things have happened one after another. He is really unlucky.


    In the other courtyard, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were resting in the pavilion. They have been busy these days. They could finally rest after so long.


    Donghuang Li was hiding not far away, secretly observing her mother''s face, knowing that she had done something bad. Donghuang Li was scared to death, for fear that her mother would p her butt.


    Qing Ya sipped the tea and said slightly: "Baizhi, Ah Li is still young. Don''t me her."


    "She''s almost three years old. Still young. Don''t worry about her. I''ll make her understand her mistakes. In the future, there will be no such chaos." Donghuang Baizhi said angrily since her daughter''s personality changed after following Ye Hua.


    She used to be a well-behaved child, but now, all she knows is fighting.


    Qing Ya burst outughing: "You have to me Ye Hua. He''s the one to indiscriminately teach her."


    "I also want to me him, but he won''te." Donghuang Baizhi held back her mouth. "You can go back and admit your mistake."


    "Then let''s go together."


    Qing Ya nced at Donghuang Baizhi, and ruffled her hair: "I won''t go back and admit my mistake."


    "Then I won''t go back either."


    Qing Ya was helpless after hearing this. She smiled and touched her bulging belly. It felt good. Although Ye Hua was not by her side, at least his son was with her.


    Biu


    Wei Chang''s figure appeared.


    "Hello, Lady Boss." Wei Chang bowed slightly.


    Seeing Wei Chang suddenly appear, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were overjoyed. It must be Ye Hua wanting to save face. He didn''te. Instead, let his subordinatee.


    Then do they agree to it?


    No sincerity at all.


    Donghuang Li, who was hiding by the side, was also overjoyed. She felt that Uncle Wei appeared not to pick up Mama, but to pick her up.


    ''Hurry up and pick up Ah Li, otherwise Ah Li will be killed by Mama.''


    "Wei Chang, what''s the matter?" Qing Ya asked with a stern face, pretending to ask if she wanted to take a step down.


    Wei Chang smiled slightly and said, "Lady boss, the boss misses you very much."


    Wei Chang! This deity wants to kill you. When did this deity say such a thing?


    In fact, Wei Chang followed the instructions of Ye Hua and said his words carefully...


    Sure enough, after hearing her husband''s thoughts, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s pretty faces gradually rxed, with a hint of blush.


    Ye Hua, you are too shameless to let your subordinates convey such words.


    Seeing the faces of the two madams, Wei Chang felt that the preparation was almost done: "But he misses the child more."


    Qing Ya: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    He is obviously here to bring the child back, not them.


    The good feelings that had just sprouted were gone.


    "Uncle Wei, Ah Li also wants daddy~" Donghuang Li knew that her father must be missing her. She ran out instantly and jumped on Wei Chang''s body, and even whispered, "Uncle Wei, take Ah Li away. Mama has been very angry recently."


    Looking at her daughter''s reaction, Donghuang Baizhi sighed.


    "Two Lady Bosses, the boss said, that he would y with Ah Li for a week, and then send her back." Wei Chang exined and found that Lady Bosses, who was ruddy just now, were cold and frosty. Their personality change was too fast. Did he say something wrong?


    Qing Ya didn''t say anything. After all, Ah Li was the child of Donghuang Baizhi.


    The anger is another matter, but Ye Hua has not seen the child for a long time. They have even been busy at the Voidless Realm, so she can''t watch her herself. Ye Hua taking her would be the best.


    "Alright then." Donghuang Baizhi said lightly.


    Wei Chang smiled and said, "Don''t worry Lady Boss. With the boss watching, nothing would happen."


    Donghuang Li nodded fiercely.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded helplessly.


    "Madam, do you have anything to tell me?" Wei Chang asked, feeling that it was necessary to convey their thoughts back.


    Qing Ya said lightly: "No."


    Donghuang Baizhi said the same: "No."


    "Okay, then the subordinates will go back first." After speaking, Wei Chang disappeared with Donghuang Li.


    The two women sighed at the same time.


    It only took a few minutes for Wei Chang to return.


    Donghuang Li didn''t pay much attention around her. Her eyes were on her father, so she rushed over and shouted sweetly, "Daddy~"


    After speaking, she kissed her father''s cheek to express her love.


    Holding his daughter in his arms, Ye Hua found that his daughter had grown a bit taller and heavier, but she was still so cute. Ye Hua showed a father-like smile: "Ah Li, have you listened to your mother during this time? "


    "Well, Ah Li has been very well-behaved during this time. I didn''t cause any trouble for Mama." She added another sentence, only two burning peaks.


    Ye Hua squeezed the little guy, and said, "Today daddy will take Ah Li to a ss."


    "Ah Li likes ss the most." After speaking, she began to look around and found that her father was surrounded by acquaintances. She greeted them sweetly, but when she saw the deities below, her little mouth was shaped like 0. Such a spectacr scene.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Ah Li was still dazed. Ye Hua asked lightly, "What kind of attitude do they have?"


    Wei Chang paused and said in a low voice, "They told me to convey to you that they miss you very much."


    If Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi heard this, they would definitely go berserk.


    When did they say such a thing? Wei Chang, you will have to give me an exnation!


    After hearing this, Ye Hua was very happy. ''Since you said so,e back and bow your head to admit your mistake. Then this deity will forgive you.''


    Donghuang Li came to her senses and thought that Uncle Wei was very smart.


    "Yeah, Mama misses daddy. They call your name in their dreams." Donghuang Li was not lying¡­ they did call his name¡­but not intimately¡­ but Ye Hua, you bastard.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ye Hua suddenly let out a joyousugh, which confused the deities at the bottom, why is he so happy? Is he crazy?


    In fact, they were even confused about the man''s sudden disappearance, and then reappearing with a child in his arms.


    As soon as this child appeared, the man became very happy, it seemed that this child was very important to him.


    "Father, this child should be his weakness." Hong Xing said aloud.


    "If this child is caught, they won''t dare to do anything." Hong Yi also said.


    In fact, both of them put forward their views and ideas, thinking that their father would be relieved.


    However, Hong Tai did not praise them.


    "Daddy, who are they?" Donghuang Li jumped out of her father''s arms and stood beside the tform built by the dragon''s tail. Looking down, her legs felt numb.


    Ye Hua also stood up slowly, and said lightly, "They are the ones who bullied Ah Li and Mama."


    "Are those people from a few days ago?" Donghuang Li asked curiously.


    "En." Ye Hua nodded.


    Donghuang Li said angrily: "Daddy, they are all bad people, they want to beat Mama, but fortunately Ah Li drove them away~"


    "So daddy came here today to settle the ounts for Ah Li and Mama! Well, Ah Li also wants to vent her anger."


    Ye Hua was very happy with his daughter''s attitude, but luckily she didn''t follow her temper.


    Ye Hua raised his hand, indicating that Wei Chang could start.


    Wei Chang looked at the deities in front of him, and shouted, "Who is in charge?"


    All the deities took a breath. Finally, the moment came!


    Zhu Chengxuan nced at the Overlord beside him, and thetter said lightly: "You say."


    "I am the Emperor of Tianfu, who are you?" Zhu Chengxuan shouted.


    Wei Chang shouted: "My Lord is here to settle the ounts. Make that princee out."


    Sure enough, it was because of the prince. Zhu Chengxuan said in a low voice, "Overlord, it is possible that this Overlord also wants the blood of Donghuang and Nuwa. He wants to kill me?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. They won''t dare to do anything to you." Hong Tai said indifferently.


    Zhu Chengxuan shouted, "Please tell me what he did."


    Ye Hua motioned for Wei Chang to step back, and said in a low voice, "What''s the matter? He dares to harass the women of this deity. You guys are so bold!"


    "You killed hundreds of my sons." Zhu Chengxuan refused to ept it, harassing your woman, and you will kill all my sons. There is no justice!


    Ye Hua sneered: "This deity killed your sons. Why does it matter to you?"


    "..."


    There was an uproar in the crowd. They had seen unreasonable people, but never to such an extent.


    You killed someone else''s son and said it was irrelevant?


    What is relevant then?


    Zhu Chengxuan was very angry at this sentence. He killed his son and said that he should care about his own business. Too arrogant!


    "Your Honor, you have to be the judge." Zhu Chengxuan could only ask for help from the Overlord. This man was too arrogant.


    Hong Tai nodded and lifted off slowly to level with Ye Hua.


    "Which Overlord are you?" Hong Tai asked in a deep voice.


    "Do you want to interfere in this deity''s affairs?" Ye Hua asked lightly.


    Hong Tai didn''t expect the other party to give no face to him. Now he won''t give the other party any face.


    "This deity protects them, and naturally wants to intervene. That prince harassed your woman, which is wrong, but you also killed a hundred sons of the emperor. It should be considered even!" Hong Tai still wanted to retreat without fighting. After all, these three dragons are no joke.


    Ye Hua was itching to kill this Overlord, but if he kills him now, then they will no longer have hope. First, he needs to give them hope, then rece it with despair.


    "That''s just a warning notice. The women of this deity, you deities dare to offend? You think your life is too smooth sailing?"


    "Then what do you want?" Hong Tai said coldly.


    Ye Hua said lightly: "Kill."


    "Come on, daddy~" The little guy cheered her father up. The people standing opposite her father were all bad guys.


    Hong Tai nced at Donghuang Li and thought about how to avoid fighting.


    "How about this? We will send our men to fight one-on-one. Whoever secures two rounds out of the three will win. If we win, then you take a step back. If not, then I will take a step down."


    Ye Hua felt that Hong Tai''s suggestion was feasible, although it was a one-sided situation, it would give them hope.


    "Yes."


    Hong Tai nodded, and then went down to discuss with the emperor who to send to fight.


    Ye Hua looked at his subordinates and asked lightly, "Who among you wants to try it out?"


    "Daddy, Ah Li wants to go." Donghuang Li seemed very positive, but Ye Hua was not going to let his daughter go. Today, she was just here to observe, nothing else.


    Seeing that daddy ignored her, Donghuang Li held back.


    "Your honor, your subordinate is willing to fight." Tang Wei walked out slowly and bowed.


    She wore a tube top dress with white flowers. Wei Chang is really lucky.


    "Okay, don''t let me down." Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Yes."


    After speaking, Tang Wei jumped down like a superwoman.


    Tang Weinded on the ground with a bang. The ground under her feet cracked, and a wave of air emanated.


    This way of entrance is very beautiful. Ye Hua couldn''t help nodding, and said to Wei Chang: "You taught her well."


    "Thank you for your praise."


    Lie Gu secretly negotiated with his three wives. They must seize the opportunity and do their best in front of Ye Hua, then he will also be praised by him. Look at Wei Chang now, he looks so sullen.


    Due to the retreat of the millions of troops, arge open space was left, and the appearance of Tang Wei made these deities smile in disdain.


    Although this way of entrance was very beautiful, many people can do it. Because she is a woman, many people didn''t take her seriously.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    The Hong brothers on the city wall carried a contemptuous gaze. Are the others so scared that they sent a woman out to die? It''s a pity for such a beautiful woman. This dress is really tempting¡­ so big¡­ so deep.


    "Emperor, who''s going to fight?" Hong Tai asked aloud. This is the best way to avoid a battle.


    He can also keep his prestige. After all, these three dragons are no joke.


    "Father, why don''t you let this child fight?" Hong Yi, who was beside him, asked him to fight. It would be inappropriate if he didn''t show his face in such a scene. He needed to unt people with his strength.


    Hong Tai still knew what his son wanted to do, he just wanted to show off.


    "Father, this child is also willing to fight!" Hong Xing said. As an Overlord''s child, he was born with a golden spoon, and now he is half a foot into the Overlord''s ranks. If he is quick, within the next ten thousand years, there will be two new Overlords.


    This is simply bullying till death. Seeing that Tang Wei was just a girl, they wanted to bully her.


    If Wei Chang was not sure, he wouldn''t have sent Tang Wei to y.


    To put it bluntly, even if Tang Wei was fighting against an Overlord, there was still a chance of winning. So now that she is going to fight, it is obvious that she''s the real bully.


    This is the reason why Hong Tai can''t see the strength of Ye Hua and others. Everyone is higher ranked than him. This is something that he never dared to imagine.


    Although the Seven Deadly Sins all call Ye Hua an Overlord, even he is not very clear about his strength.


    If one takes the current Seven Deadly Sins to be an Overlord, then he is already above them. Because there is no title, he can only be called the Supreme Overlord.


    The Seven Deadly Sins could team up against all the Overlords back then, indicating that they already had the strength of Overlords, not to mention now that their strengths have reached a perverted level.


    Wei Chang can easily create a supreme team.


    Just like the green and red brothers, from 0 to 100 in a matter of seconds.


    So, they don''t even know what kind of team they are facing. This team is the definition of a cheater.


    Tang Wei alone is enough.


    At this time, Tang Wei was no longer a young college student. She waspletely calm in the face of such a scene.


    Ye Hua also saw it and hoped that everyone on the team could be on their own so that he could rx.


    Suspected of beingzy.


    At this time, Zhu Chengxuan was hesitating about who to send. Although the Overlord''s son asked him to battle, the Overlord didn''t express his opinion. It seemed that he wanted to gauge the strength of the opponent.


    Tang Wei stood on the vast in. Although her small body looked petite, she gave off an extraordinary feeling.


    As a woman, she could have suchposure on this asion. The other party admired her, yet felt pity.


    "Who dares to fight me?" Tang Wei shouted in a cold voice.


    ''This is the first time I''m performing for Your Honor, I can''t afford to make any mistakes. It won''t be a shame for myself, but I can''t bring him any shame.''


    So, she doesn''t only want to win, but to win cleanly.


    Everyone could hear her sweet voice. The deities'' faces were a little dark. They were despised by a woman!


    "Your Majesty, I''m going!" From the sect, a handsome man walked out. He was wearing a simple white robe with no decorations. He looked refined yet naive, making it seem like he hadn''t explored the world.


    Zhu Chengxuan evoked a smile: "Then I would have to trouble you, sect master."


    "Your Majesty is being polite. It is my duty as a cultivator to eradicate evildoers." He seemed extremely respectful, but don''t be fooled by his illusion. Although it seems respectful in front of the emperor, he wanted to show off in front of the Overlord, which would be extremely beneficial for his sect and himself.


    Zhu Chengxuan said happily: "Okay, this emperor will await your triumphant return."


    "Wen Lu, patriarch of Sea Mountain School!" After speaking, he flew towards Tang Wei.


    The Hong brothers almost choked. This guy is such a show-off!


    Gentlynding on the ground, Wen Lu took a look at the woman in front of him. From the perspective of appearance, this woman was a rare beauty, but judging from her clothes, she did not appear to be powerful, rather she resembled a rich woman. The woman is average, but from the perspective of momentum, she can be regarded as a hero in women''s middle school.


    "Wen Lu, Sect Master of Sea Mountain School." Tang Wei paused, ''Should I continue with my name? Like on TV.''


    "Tang Wei, a senior student at Long''an University!" Tang Wei could only say that. There is no sect established by Ye Hua, and she has no position, unlike Uncle Wei who has the role of one of the seven deadly sins...


    He was a little surprised. This girl was just a student, and he was the sect master. If she won, he wouldn''t be able to show his face anywhere.


    "Haha, this woman is still a student. It seems that the other party has no one who can fight." Hong Yi continued tough at the other party.


    The surrounding royal family didn''t say a word, this man just relied on his father to be the Overlord. He never suffered any hardship.


    Without hardships, how can you understand the cruelty in this world?


    Ye Hua sat on the wooden chair with his daughter in his arms, and asked, "Tell me how many moves for Tang Wei to win?"


    Uh... this is a really hard question.


    "Little Green, tell me." Ye Hua asked.


    Lu Hong was frightened. How would he know? He could only guess: "Your Honor, three moves should be fine."


    "Lie Gu, you tell me." Ye Hua continued to ask.


    Lie Gu touched his chin and said softly, "Your Honor, two moves."


    "Aunt Tang can do it in just one move." Donghuang Li, who was in Ye Hua''s arms, suddenly said. It seemed that she had immense confidence in Tang Wei.


    Ye Hua touched his daughter''s head: "Wei Chang, what do you think?"


    "Little Honor is correct. One move is enough."


    "Ah Li knows that aunt Tang is very powerful." Donghuang Li said happily, ''Daddy,e and praise Ah Li. Ah Li is ready.''


    Ye Hua said indifferently: "That''s good, if she uses two or more moves, then this deity will criticize you."


    Wei Chang bowed slightly to imply that he was overly concerned.


    If these deities could hear the conversation between Ye Hua, they would definitely say aloud, "This is the famous Sect Master, who is extremely powerful. If he cultivates for another ten thousand years, he will definitely be a powerful Overlord."


    You actually said three moves, two moves. Just one move!


    Where does your confidencee from? Wen Lu might be able to deal with her in a single move.


    On the field, Wen Lu took the lead in taking out his weapon.


    It was a very thin and long sword, akin to an embroidery needle. As soon as it appeared, a powerful wave erupted, and the sky and the earth were all discolored, and the wind was surging.


    "This is Venus Tear, a godly item. Take out your weapon." After speaking, Wen Lu''s aura erupted with full force. His eyes were as deep as stars, as if he was the only one in the world, and the others were just ants. [Might be the shortened version of l¨ª hu¨¡ d¨¤i y¨³ which means the tear-stained face of beauty.]


    In an instant, the gust of wind suddenly rose, and an invisible pressure burst out. A powerful breath echoed between the heavens and the earth, even the people in the imperial city felt it. They wanted to kneel and worship it.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    The other sect masters were very shocked, this Wen Lu is so strong. No wonder he dared to fight.


    Hong Tai was also a little surprised. This person is half a step into the realm of the Overlord. If given enough time, he will be able to be an Overlord in the near future.


    As for how long? Maybe tens of thousands of years.


    After all, bing an Overlord is not that easy.


    The deities felt the pressure of Wen Lu and were joyful.


    "There is hope. The sect master will surely win."


    "This goes without saying. It''s overkill."


    "It''s a waste to kill chickens with a butcher''s knife."


    The deities felt hopeful even before the battle. Some of them even started to celebrate their first victory.


    Ye Hua looked at these salted fish and chuckled lightly.


    ''Laugh, be happy. Laugh for the rest of your life. Despair has just begun!''


    In the field, Wen Lu''s aura had reached its peak. He felt that one hand could pinch the opponent''s white jade neck.


    "Show your weapon." Wen Lu said in a low voice. Facing his aura, the other party turned out to be indifferent. Either she came prepared or was frightened.


    It should be thetter. Besides, if the opponent doesn''t even show her weapon, he will bepletely unperturbed.


    What is there to show off to win against a woman? Let alone a woman without weapons.


    Tang Wei''s pretty face didn''t show the slightest bit of movement. The wind blew on her body, making her hair flutter, and the dress on her body rattle.


    "My hands are the best weapons." Tang Wei clenched her pink fists and said slowly.


    Hands?


    The deities were stunned for a moment and then burst intoughter. This woman is crazy.


    Shameless!


    To actually use your hands to fight against the sect master with a godly item. This is the way towards self-destruction.


    This woman is dreaming about winning with her hands.


    Wen Lu''s face changed slightly. This woman was so arrogant, she even said such arrogant words. She simply didn''t take him seriously.


    "Good! I''ll show you what real strength is."


    After he stopped, the pressure increased a little again. The Venus Tear in his hand emitted a dazzling white light.


    "Heart-destroying sword!"


    The surrounding temperature instantly increased, as if all the water molecules were drained, akin to a desert. A sword light swept over, with the tendency to turn over and overturn the sea. It seemed to crush everything in the world. This sword reached the state of unity between man and sword.


    For Wen Lu, performing such swordsmanship is a kind of enjoyment, akin to a beautiful melody. At this moment, time seemed to stop, and there was only the sword in his eyes.


    All the deities held their breaths when they saw the killing move at the beginning of the battle. They were shocked by the heart-destroying sword in front of them. This is the strength of a sect master.


    He lives up to his reputation. In this battle alone, his fame will inevitably sweep the entire Tianfu and overwhelm the heroes.


    At this time, those sect masters regretted not showing off earlier. If they were decisive and won this battle, then their sects would also usher from now on.


    At that time, no one cared about Tang Wei''s actions. Against such a powerful move, she would turn into dust. It will not be difficult for Wen Lu to win this round.


    Tang Wei''s beautiful eyes looked at the menacing sword light, and her right foot mmed back.


    Boom!


    The ground was torn apart by her high heels, and the right fist was slowly tightened and ced on the waist.


    A ck aura slowly radiated out, condensing on Tang Wei''s pink fist, and at this time, Tang Wei''s emotionless eyes were pitch ck.


    As Tang Wei gathered her strength, the ground under her feet gradually copsed, and the ck aura on her body became darker and darker, akin to a ck me.


    Tang Wei''s actions made the deities freeze their smiles. What''s with this situation?


    The next instant.


    Tang Wei stepped up on her right foot again.


    Boom boom boom!


    At a radius of a hundred kilometers, the ground started shaking, as if the arrival of an earthquake of magnitude 9. The ground seemed to be split open, and gaps appeared. From Ye Hua''s point of view, the cracks extend to the sky.


    The imperial city immediately activated the defensive state, otherwise, it would bepletely destroyed under this kick.


    This is Tang Wei''s true strength. This is the first time in history that her strength was fully released.


    After all, earth is her home, so she tries to suppress her strength as much as possible. And not only Tang Wei, but everyone is the same.


    But here it is different. She can fully let go and fight.


    Every deity was staring stupidly. There is such a powerful destructive force in her foot.


    Is she still a woman? This is simply a humanoid monster, the King of Destruction!


    Tang Wei''s kick was even more shocking than the "Heart-destroying destroying".


    As an Overlord, Hong Tai was shocked that this woman had such a powerful strength. He couldn''t even assess her strength.


    This is clearly half a foot into the ranks of the Overlord.


    Hong Tai looked up at the more than ten people above the dragons, ''Are they all?''


    Emperor Zhu Chengxuan''s mind was nk, he thought that a woman was nothing against Wen Lu, the sect master of Sea Mountain School.


    But¡­


    But Tang Wei''s footpletely crushed the hopes of the deities.


    Ye Hua was very satisfied with Tang Wei''s actions. ''This is a good step. Not only shocking but also stepping on the faces of these deities to let them know that you, Tang Wei, are not easy to mess with.''


    Wei Chang looked at his woman with admiration in his eyes. As expected of the woman he liked, this aura had the style of his own from back then.


    When Tang Wei stepped on like this, the high heels under her feet did not break in the slightest. It is really amazing.


    With Tang Wei''s step down, the right fist was struck.


    "World-destroying Punch"


    The kick just now was a way to pave the path for this punch. The so-called borrowing force to exert even more force.


    This fist sted out, producing a huge sonic boom. The ck malevolence wrapped around Tang Wei''s pink fist, like a ck sun.


    Boom!


    The two forces suddenly collided, and a loud roar resounded through the sky. All the mountains copsed, and the dazzling rays of light shot straight into the sky, dispersing the ck clouds.


    A ferocious aftermath spread around, and when it touched the barrier of the imperial city, the entire barrier trembled, as if it were about to burst open.


    The sun shined onto the earth again, but the ground that was originally level has been deeply sunken with countless bottomless cracks.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife


    VOTE FOR MASS RELEASE ON PAT REON FOR FREE: https://.pat reon/posts/mass-release-on-74806793


    [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    The faces of all the deities remained demented. Their mouths were wide enough to stuff ham in them.


    It''s like finding out after an orgasm that the other person was a man.


    This woman was so terrifying. To actually survive the attack of the Sect Master. Simply a miracle.


    However, many people found that the godly item in the hands of the sect master had disappeared.


    ~In the field~


    Wen Lu''s face was unusual. Tang Wei stood up and looked very graceful. It was as if she hadn''t hit him just now.


    "Impossible. It''s impossible." Wen Lu murmured in a low voice.


    The scene just now was reyed in his mind, and the opponent''s fist hit him directly.


    urately towards the tip of his sword.


    Previously, he was still overjoyed, yet now a woman was capable of suppressing his godly item with her fist.


    But what happened next surprised him. Before the little fist could touch him, his Venus Tea vibrated violently, and it began to dissipate from the tip of the sword.


    Then the whole sword turned to dust.


    The godly item turned into powder under the fist. Unless she is an Overlord, how could it be possible to destroy a godly item with her flesh?


    Wen Lu slowly raised his head and asked in a low voice, "Who the hell are you?"


    If he didn''t ask this question, he would die an iplete death.


    Tang Wei said lightly, "I''m just an ordinary college student, and of course, I''m the subordinate''s subordinate of my lord. Also, the wife of a subordinate."


    Hearing this answer, Wen Lu''s eyes widened. He slowly looked up at the man sitting in the chair.


    The subordinate''s subordinate have such strength. What kind of strength do subordinates have? And what kind of strength does their lord have?


    They are a bunch of demons... demons...


    He suddenlyughed, he died because of his actions.


    A gust of breeze drifted by, and Wen Lu dissipated, turning into dust...


    Not even the primordial spirit was left behind, which shows how terrifying this punch was.


    Such a scene was unbelievable to the deities. This was one of the top ten masters of Tianfu. He couldn''t even take a punch from the opponent. This is unbelievable.


    The ones who were preparing to celebrate just now are now dumbfounded, and their hearts were full of fear.


    It was like a child hitting an adult. Everyone thought that the adult would win, but he didn''t expect the child to knock on the adult. Even more so, knocked down without any force.


    Afterpleting the task, Tang Wei returned to the tail of the dragon, leaned slightly, and said respectfully: "Your Honor."


    Ye Hua nodded and said lightly, "You did a good job."


    "As it should be." Tang Wei behaved very modestly. But in the eyes of these deities, such humility was a different thing.


    Surprisingly, such a powerful woman is respectful to that man.


    Ye Hua raised his hand, motioning for Tang Wei to return to the team. Tang Wei bowed and retreated to the back of the team.


    At this time, all the deities reacted, and the woman seemed to be standing at the rear of the team.


    Then what the hell is standing in the front?


    Those sect masters changed their minds. This is not a fair fight anyway. Fortunately, they didn''t go just now. Otherwise, they''d be dead.


    "Your Highness...this can''t be good..." Zhu Chengxuan asked in a deep voice, even the sect master could not win.


    Hong Tai''s face was calm, he underestimated their strength. Where did these peoplee from?


    Hong Yi and Hong Xing behind them didn''t dare to speak anymore, acting like good babies.


    Tang Wei''s move stunned the two of them. As the sons of an Overlord, their strength is indeed good. The realm that others have cultivated for tens of thousands of years can be achieved in a thousand years.


    Their strength was not very different from Wen Lu''s. Thinking about the battle just now. If their father allowed them to fight, they''d be the ones to die.


    It''s their father''s wisdom...


    Anyone who was sent up there would have died in that situation.


    "Emperor, don''t worry. This deity promised to protect you. I''ll naturally keep my word."


    After speaking, Hong Tai flew out of the barrier. For him, such a barrier was nothing.


    Seeing this Overlord appear, Ye Hua sneered in his heart and couldn''t sit still.


    "Overlord, why don''t we learn from each other?" Hong Tai stood above the void and asked aloud.


    ''Since bing an Overlord, the second fight felt so useless. The first time was five years ago, when I was fighting against that group of aliens.''


    Without waiting for Ye Hua to speak, Donghuang Li made a face at Hong Tai: "You are so weak, I won''t learn from you."


    This dignified Overlord was called a weak chicken by a child, and that too on his face.


    Seeing the three dragons, Hong Tai held back.


    Until now, Hong Tai was afraid of the three dragons, not the dozen or so people.


    Ye Hua looked at this familiar face and said, "Children usually tell the truth. If you want to learn from me, you''re really not enough..."


    Although this is a light statement, everyone agreed. Ye Hua deliberately told everyone.


    The other party''s Overlord held disdain for them. Even his tone was filled with ridicule. Everyone''s heart was in their mouth. What will happen next?


    "You! Don''t think that, just because of the Overlord''s Treaty, I won''t dare to do anything to you!"


    Hong Tai was very angry with Ye Hua. He originally wanted to use this treaty to protect himself, but now he said that Ye Hua is relying on the treaty. He is really shameless.


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly and stood up slowly: "Overlord''s Treaty? I don''t even remember how many Overlords I killed."


    "You! You killed a lot of Overlords?" Hong Tai''s face sank, he asked in a cold voice.


    Ye Hua felt that the act was almost over. He has no interest in watching it anymore. Now he should give them thest wave of despair. This Overlord would be helpful in that regard.


    "Yes, a lot...a lot..." Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it. He squinted slightly to look at Hong Tai. He liked his expression very much, the fear in his nervousness.


    Hong Tai suddenlyughed: "Do you think you can scare me? Do you think that you''re scary?"


    As he spoke, a supreme aura exuded. The power of the aura is very important, especially at the level of Overlords. The more powerful one will win.


    And the deities below only saw them talking and didn''t hear the content, but it seemed from the action of the Overlord that a fight was about tomence.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife


    VOTE FOR MASS RELEASE ON PAT REON FOR FREE: https://.pat reon/posts/mass-release-on-74806793


    [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    This action gave hope to the deities. It is no joke when an Overlord is on the field. He can kill everyone in a minute.


    They thought the same a few minutes ago and started to fantasize about winning, but if they lose again, they won''t even have the strength to resist.


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Do you really not know us?"


    Hong Tai''s eyes narrowed deeply and looked at them carefully. Except for the little loli with a ponytail, he didn''t have any impression at all.


    Of course, Hong Tai couldn''t recognize anyone. Ye Zizi used to look like this. Everyone else has a new humanoid body.


    "Who are you?" Hong Tai asked in a deep voice, taking a defensive stance.


    Ye Hua felt that he had to give some hints, otherwise it would be really hard to guess considering the other party''s IQ.


    He saw a red light shing in Ye Hua''s eyes.


    Although it was only a sh, Hong Tai still saw it.


    This pair of red awns will never be forgotten to this day. Hundreds of Overlords gathered that day.


    Just to encircle and suppress eight people. The battle situation that day was extremely tragic. Dozens of Overlords fell one after another, and only after that, they annihted the others.


    And the boss of the other party was a skeleton.


    In those empty eye holes, there is also such a red glow.


    Hong Tai''s lips began to tremble, he pointed his fingers at Ye Hua and panicked: "You are not dead!"


    "Hehe, is this deity so easy to kill?" Ye Hua sneered, thinking of the situation that day. He was monstrously angry that day. Even the heavens felt Ye Hua''s anger. A roar suddenly sounded, and the sky was clear again¡­


    ''No wonder that little girl feels familiar! It was her!''


    ''How dare they not die?''


    Having paid such a painful price, in the end, it was all for naught. Hong Tai was almost about to copse.


    ''Now, it seems like their strength has risen again. Before, they could fight against the heroes with the strength of eight people, but now it''ll only take one of them.''


    Hong Tai couldn''t care less about his face, he turned back and shouted at his two sons, "Run!"


    But there is no trace of his son on the city wall.


    "Father"


    "Father"


    He saw that Yi Ran and Wen Xia captured them. Lie Gyu was now smarter. Knowing the weakness of the other party, he immediately asked his wife to catch them, so that he could be praised as well.


    "Well done." Ye Hua said lightly, and lightly stroked his daughter''s head. Donghuang Li yawned and gradually fell asleep.


    Although Ye Hua wanted to educate his daughter, there were some things she couldn''t experience. After all, she was still young, and she would experience some darker thingster in life.


    "Yutong, hold Ah Li." Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Yeah." Qing Yutong held Donghuang Li in her arms. She felt that her brother-inw''s secret was being dug up by her.


    The deities below were stunned. Just now, the Overlord was about to show his power, but now he became so panicked and even shouted. How can an Overlord act like this?


    And even the Overlord''s children were caught.


    All the deities are aware of the fact that they have no hope; only despair.


    "Let go of my son."


    Hong Tai looked panicked and yelled at Ye Hua, leaving the Overlord demeanor behind him.


    Ye Hua took a breath and said lightly, "In order to save your two sons, what are you willing to exchange?"


    "Anything is fine!" Hong Tai hurriedly shouted.


    Hong Yi and Hong Xing were moved to tears when they heard their father''s answer. Their father would save them.


    "Then exchange them with your life." Ye Hua said indifferently, not knowing how the Overlord regards family affection.


    In Ye Hua''s eyes, the Overlords are a group of sanctimonious beings, who can give everything for the sake of profit. Their lives are eternal, and their children were just a process of cultivating the Tao.


    But among human beings, Ye Hua has read some news that, for the sake of the child, they can really give everything. A mother actually lifted a car and rescued her child under the wheel, surprising Ye Hua.


    This is the power of a mother.


    Hong Yi and Hong Xing looked at their father''s struggling face, and their hearts sank.


    Lu Hong suddenly whispered, "If it were me, I wouldn''t have saved them. I''ll go back to my wife tonight to have two kisses. Next year, I''ll have two people to hug. Eighteen yearster, I''ll have one more."


    "Yes yes, if he dies, his wife bes someone else''s wife, and the child recognizes someone else as a father. It''s so miserable." Yi Hong also whispered.


    "It''s not a good deal. I hate green hats the most." Lu Hong expressed a lot of emotion.


    These two are obviously nting seeds of doubts, interfering with Hong Tai''s thinking. Actually, that''s not right! It is to make Hong Tai''s thinking smooth, your life is endless, and it is not worthwhile to die like this.


    Although he knew that Yi Hong said this on purpose, Zi Shan still red at him, ''Why don''t you have a baby with me?''


    Feeling Zi Shan''s gaze, Yihong turned her face away and pretended not to see anything.


    ''I envy my brother, it''s nice being single.''


    Hong Yi and Hong Xing secretly scolded the two of them for being shameless. Unexpectedly, they sound rather logical.


    "Father, don''t listen to their nonsense! Help me!" Hong Yi cried loudly, as long as his father didn''t abandon him, he could do anything.


    Hong Xing burst into tears: "Father, this child will repay you well in the future."


    Lie Gu pursed his lips: "Who are you repaying? Stepfather?"


    "..."


    The two brothers were heartbroken.


    Hong Tai also thought in his heart, ''Yes, if I''m dead, who are you going to repay?''


    Watching their father struggling, the two brothers were going crazy. This shameless group!


    Ye Hua didn''t stop and looked at Hong Tai.


    "Then can I go?" After a long time, Hong Tai exhaled and asked in a deep voice.


    What they said was correct. His life is endless. If he dies now, then there will be nothing left. His wife would sleep with someone else, and his children would recognize someone else as their father. He was unwilling!


    Hong Yi and Hong Xing turned pale when they heard their father''s words. When their lives were threatened, their father abandoned them.


    The two brothers have no love in their lives, and now the one whom they miss the most is their mother.


    When the subordinates heard Hong Tai''s answer, they also sighed deeply, but they must respect other people''s choices.


    "Of course, you can''t leave." Ye Hua directly dispelled Hong Tai''s idea of ??running away.


    ''What if you ran away and broke the news? Then those Overlords would have two choices.''


    ''First, encircle and suppress us again, as it did back then.''


    ''Second, hide.''


    Ye Hua felt that the second possibility was rtively high. ''If they hide, who will this deity go to to get revenge?''


    ''As for the first, that would make their death too easy.''


    ''From now on, their ending clock has begun to count down. Don''t doubt my words, this deity never lies.''


    Hong Tai nced at his sons and ran away without hesitation. ''This matter must be notified!''


    ''I gave up my son for righteousness. I''m definitely not afraid of death.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife


    VOTE FOR MASS RELEASE ON PAT REON FOR FREE: https://.pat reon/posts/mass-release-on-74806793


    [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    ''If this deity wants to run away, there is nothing you can do.''


    Ye Hua sneered, ''There are not many people who can escape from the palm of this deity, except for those two stupid women.''


    Tearing the void, he forcefully captured Hong Tai from the torn space.


    The deities below are all frightened.


    The Overlord actually left them and ran away. Isn''t Tianfu under your protection? How can you run away? Then what should we do?


    As the emperor, Zhu Chengxuan supported powerlessly on the city wall, and murmured,


    "When a blood glow emerges, the country will face a catastrophe."


    The Celestial Master breathed a deep sigh and supported the emperor, "Your Majesty, if you admit your mistake, there may be a chance."


    "Celestial Master, if I had listened to you and paid attention to this issue, such a thing would not have happened." Zhu Chengxuan felt regret and despair. If he paid attention to it on the night of Hou Xuelin''s extermination of the family, and then released the news of the ban, his sons would''ve been alive. Nothing would have happened. It''s all his fault.


    "Your Majesty, there is still a chance to survive." Although the Celestial Master felt that there was no hope, if they begged, it might be the turning point.


    But Zhu Chengxuan was the emperor of Emperor Tianfu.


    "Even if this emperor wants to die, he will die standing up. I''ll not kneel to live."


    Zhu Chengxuan suddenly stood up straight, as if he had returned to his previous state.


    Although the Celestial Master didn''t agree with his choice, he admired the emperor''s attitude. The royal family must keep their dignity intact.


    "Let me go, you devil!" Hong Tai, who was imprisoned by Ye Hua, started struggling frantically. Even if he was an Overlord, he was like an ordinary person in Ye Hua''s hands.


    Ye Hua said coldly, "Has no one taught you if you do something wrong, you have to pay the price?"


    Without waiting for Hong Tai''s bbering, Ye Hua grabbed him with his palms.


    Hong Tai exploded with a cloud of blood in the air, and even the primordial spirit exploded.


    Everyone saw this scene. Even an Overlord has fallen, so there is no one to stop them.


    All the deities knelt on the ground, praying for God''s mercy, hoping for a miracle.


    But as Ye Hua said, miracles are impossible. The appearance of this deity represents despair.


    If he was the weaker one, he might be the one kneeling, but this is absolutely impossible.


    Ye Hua looked coldly at the group of gods kneeling on the ground, and said in a low voice, "My woman, you can''t afford to offend, even if you die."


    As soon as he thought of the situation that day, Ye Hua became angry. If he was an ordinary person, then Qing Ya and Baizhi would be caught by them and live a life worse than death. Fortunately, he is not an ordinary person and stopped this kind of tragedy from striking.


    Ye Hua is not like Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, who havepassion for the enemy.


    Ye Hua has never been soft-hearted.


    He turned around slowly and said to his subordinates, "Don''t leave a living soul."


    "Yes." The crowd responded in unison.


    Ye Hua took his daughter in his arms and took the lead to leave with his sister-inw.


    When he walked away, everyone felt relieved.


    Ye Zizi was already a little impatient and kept licking the corners of her mouth. Wei Chang was also a little greedy, and Lie Gu was also a little itchy. Jue Tian was only interested in money now. The more the better.


    "Your Honor''s n requires a lot of money." Jue Tian said lightly.


    Lie Gu said with a smile, "Who is robbing you of your money? Take however much you want."


    "That''s right, I''m only interested in people." Ye Zizi made a squeak.


    Wei Changughed softly and said, "Okay, because of Your Honor''s n, all the money will be handed over to Jue Tian, and we will do the dirty work."


    Ye Zizi let out a weirdugh "I like dirty work."


    Wei Chang turned his head to look at the huge imperial city, his eyes were cold, "Let''s get to work."


    More than a dozen people flew towards the imperial city, the three dragons disintegrated, and the bright red dragon scales burned red mes again.


    Zhu Chengxuan stared at the enemy in the distance, with no superfluous expression on his face. He was standing upright. That is the dignity of being an emperor.


    The Celestial Master did not flinch, sticking to his responsibilities.


    Che Hongliang took a deep breath and shouted, "Protect Your Majesty, Protect the Imperial City, Protect Tianfu."


    The eyes of the million heroes gradually changed from sloppy to firm, and a long whistle sounded.


    Soldiers of Tianfu only die standing, not kneeling.


    Ye Hua, who returned to the bar, woke up his daughter. Donghuang Li was wondering why she fell asleep. She looked unhappy. She still hadn''t vented her and mama''s anger.


    "Yutong, let''s go out to eat spicy hot pot tonight." Ye Hua hugged his daughter and was watching Conan.


    Qing Yutong was wearing an apron and cleaning up with a rag. In order to continue living here, she did not hesitate to be a servant.


    "I don''t have any money." Qing Yutong choked back her mouth. ''You''re the brother-inw, yet you are draining your sister-inw.


    Donghuang Li smiled and said with joy, "Daddy, are you going to eat M Fragrant Pot? It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten it."


    "Daddy, take Ah Li to eat tonight."


    Qing Yutong''s eyes lit up, she hurriedly ran over to rub her brother-inw''s shoulders, and said tenderly, "Brother-inw, take me with you."


    "You good-for-nothing just knows how to eat." Ye Hua said lightly, admiring his sister-inw''s appetite.


    "I''m a foodie."


    Donghuang said in a milky voice, "The good-looking ones are called foodies, and the ugly ones are called good-for-nothings."


    "Oh, you mean Aunt Qing is ugly?" Qing Yutong stretched out her hand to tickle her, while Donghuang Li tried to resist, otherwise, she would dieughing!


    Ye Hua watched them being noisy, and the corners of his mouth twitched. ''How long will these two women continue making a fuss?''


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Daddy, what kind of sound is this?" Donghuang Li asked curiously as she copsed in Qing Yutong''s arms.


    "The building next to us is being renovated." Ye Hua was also irritated when he heard the sound, but he was a quality citizen, otherwise, he would have done something long ago.


    The building next to the Leisure Bar has always been empty. In recent days, it has been rented out. During the day, there is a thump, thump. Fortunately, there is no sound at night.


    "Daddy, then do we have neighbors?" Dong Huang said with a smile, feeling that having neighbors seemed to be a good thing.


    Ye Hua said lightly, "That''s right."


    "Daddy, let''s go say hello then."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''How can this deity go to greet others?''


    Five minutester, Donghuang Li and Qing Yutong dragged the reluctant Ye Hua out.


    The structure of this building was simr to the one on Ye Hua''s side. Both had two floors.


    Qing Yutong led Donghuang Li and walked in front. Ye Hua walked behind with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Beauty, this is being renovated. Don''te in. Be careful of getting hurt." An uncle who was tearing down the sign said kindly.


    Qing Yutong asked curiously, "Master, what are you nning to do?"


    "The boss is going to start a bar."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife


    VOTE FOR MASS RELEASE ON PAT REON FOR FREE: https://.pat reon/posts/mass-release-on-74806793


    [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Ye Hua and Qing Yutong felt confused and shocked at the same time.


    Qing Yutong felt that her brother-inw was already weird enough. He opened a bar in such a ce. She finds it weird how it managed to make a profit in the past.


    ''I didn''t know there were people who wanted to open a bar here.''


    ''Is it because the rent here is cheap?''


    Indeed.


    ''But this is obviously going against my brother-inw, robbing his business, eh, it seems that there is no business to grab. For a bar without customers, robbing business does not exist.


    Ye Hua felt that it was time to send his sister-inw on stage, "Yutong, you can promote it in a few days."


    Qing Yutong was about to kneel to her brother-inw. He not only demanded that she do thebor but also wanted to drain her body.


    "Brother-inw, I''ve grown into such a ghost, there''s nobody who still remembers me." Qing Yutong pinched her face and said.


    Because Ye Hua watched her every day, he didn''t feel that there was any change.


    Qing Yutong asked the decoration master, "Master, do you know me?"


    The old master looked at Qing Yutong, his heart beating faster. She was really beautiful, "Miss, I''m a man with a family, please don''t harass me."


    Qing Yutong "..."


    Ye Hua burst intoughter, and Donghuang Li burst into tears.


    This sentence was so heart-wrenching. Qing Yutong felt that it was a miracle that this man could find a wife.


    Holding her brother-inw''s arm, "No one knows me now."


    "Daddy, hug"


    Ye Hua held his daughter in his arms and said lightly, "Let''s take a look at it first."


    The three walked out of the alley, ''Didn''t you just open a bar next to mine? What''s amazing? I epted your challenge''


    Ye Hua once took his wife to eat the konjac spicy hot pot, but it''s a pity that his wife is gone.


    M Fragrant Pot is also a simmering pot. It is mainly spicy. Many young people like to eat this. After all, it is cheap and delicious.


    "Daddy, Ah Li wants to eat chicken wings, beef balls, crab steaks, fish balls, and more."


    "Brother-inw, I want to eat beef, pork belly, tiger skin, bacon, sausage, pork tenderloin, interrted as bones and flesh." [Thest one is an idiom: inseparably rted; closely intertwined.]


    Two carnivores.


    Ye Hua said silently, "Let''s have some potatoes, lettuce, cucumber, fried tofu, leeks, and cabbage."


    "Hello sir, the total is 198."


    Ye Hua took out his mobile phone and nced at the change, "Is there a discount?"


    "Small business, 188 is fine." The proprietress also saw that Ye Hua was handsome, otherwise, she wouldn''t offer a discount.


    Ten dors saved is ten dors more.


    After finding a table and sitting down, Qing Yutong took out her mobile phone and started ying. Ye Hua held his daughter''s hand and silently waited for the food to be served.


    "Daddy, Ah Li is about to celebrate her third birthday." Donghuang Li said suddenly.


    Ye Hua paused, he never celebrated his birthday, so he had forgotten about it.


    ''Forget it, when I was having sex with Donghuang Baizhi, and then she became pregnant in October, which ising soon.''


    Ye Hua hugged his daughter, "What does Ah Li want? Daddy will get it for you."


    Qing Yutong put down the phone, ''The little devil is getting more and more cunning now.''


    "I want daddy and mommy to be together." Donghuang Li''s tone contained a hint of sadness and destion.


    The performance of an innocent child was incisive and vivid.


    Ye Hua was also an actor, and Donghuang Li was Ye Hua''s daughter. She naturally has a strong gic inheritance, which is more than enough to be a small actor.


    Hearing his daughter''s wish, Ye Hua was also helpless.


    He can give Ah Li anything she wants, but Ye Hua can''t fulfill this alone.


    ''How could this deity bow to those two stupid women?''


    "Daddy" Donghuang Li raised her head. Her big watery eyes were pitiful to death.


    After speaking, she rubbed her father''s chin intimately.


    Qing Yutong also said, "Brother-inw, you were absent for thest two birthdays of Ah Li. This time, you must satisfy Ah Li''s wishes."


    ''What she said makes sense. As a father, I missed my child''s birthday twice.''


    ''This year is the first time.''


    ''Can the child''s wishes not be fulfilled?''


    ''But this deity won''t pick them up either.''


    "Ah Li, you can arrange this matter, but daddy will not pick up mommy." Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Donghuang Li held back her mouth after hearing this. At least she arranged a meeting for daddy and mommy.


    Maybe after this meeting, with the emotional explosion, they will be able to give birth to my younger brother.


    Thinking of this, Donghuang Li happily agreed. At this time, the food was also served. Although it was only medium spicy, it still made Qing Yutong and Donghuang Li spicy red.


    At the time of eating, Wei Chang gave him the news that everything had been cleaned up, and no one was left alive.


    And all money and goods are kept by Jue Tian.


    Ye Hua said that he knew. Jue Tian still wanted to use it to lure snakes out of the hole, so let him use it well and see if it works.


    Almost all the beauty, adults, and children, were killed. Donghuang Li''s little belly was stretched up, so full.


    It is the nature of children to sleep when they are full. Ye Hua hugged his daughter and took his sister-inw home. In the eyes of others, this is the rhythm of a family of three.


    However, when they walked to the door of the bar, there was a Bentley parked at the door.


    Foreign license te.


    The driver immediately got out of the car and was going to open the door, but before the driver could open the door, the rear door had already opened.


    A man and a woman got out of the car.


    Ye Hua knew this man. Wang Dabao, who lost the bet to him at the beginning, repaid the money the next day, which gave Ye Hua a good impression of him.


    This woman looks okay. If he guessed correctly, it should be Bai Cixin.


    "Young Master Ye." Wang Dabao walked slowly with his wife Bai Cixin and shouted respectfully.


    Ye Hua frowned and said, "Call me boss, this Young Master Ye doesn''t soundfortable."


    "Alright, boss."


    Ye Hua nodded and walked towards the Leisure Bar. He sat in the hall and asked Qing Yutong to carry Ah Li up to rest.


    These two people were driven out of the north by the Voidless Realm, and they were not wee in the south. They could be regarded as mice crossing the street.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and said lightly, "Don''t stand, sit."


    With a pious smile, Wang Dabao sat down with his wife, Bai Cixin.


    If the deities saw this, they would definitelyin, "Why can they sit and negotiate with you, but we can''t?"


    Because Ye Hua felt that Wang Dabao was a real man, unlike Xiao Yi, who surrendered only because he was afraid. His first impression of Wang Dabao was rtively good.


    As for the impression of the deities, it was not very good in Ye Hua''s eyes, not as good as these ordinary humans.


    Even the aunt who sells pancakes and fruits in the alley looks much better than the deities.


    Ye Hua is now gradually liking the simple feeling. ''This feeling is veryfortable, but the aunt is too stingy, she doesn''t give this deity free meals.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife


    VOTE FOR MASS RELEASE ON PAT REON FOR FREE: https://.pat reon/posts/mass-release-on-74806793


    [Remove the gaps]


    <strong>??</strong>

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Ye Hua asked aloud. In fact, he knew what they came for. They wanted to hug his thighs.


    Wang Dabao took out a card and put it on the table, "Boss, this is a small greeting present, please ept it."


    Looking at the bank card on the table, Ye Hua felt that the other party was here to show off his wealth.


    ''This deity is not without money. This deity is enjoying life. Do you understand? How can ordinary people understand the intentions of this deity, to bribe this deity with dirty money?''


    ''Do you really think that the deity is the kind of person who opens one''s eyes wide at the sight of profit?'' [Idiom meaning thinking of nothing but personal gain; money-grubbing.]


    "No need." Ye Hua''s face turned cold.


    The husband and wife looked at each other. Wang Dabao couldn''t put the card away.


    Qing Yutong hid on the stairs and peeked, ''What''s the matter? Don''t pretend to act cool. Take us to a feast. I haven''t eaten seafood for a long time.''


    ''Thinking about the big lobster, I feel hungry again.''


    Bai Cixin took out two Lotus Kings, and said with a slight smile, "Boss, I know you like to smoke, so I bought two."


    This cigarette can be collected. "Put it here."


    As the man in front of them epted it, it means that at least there was no malice.


    "Boss, we have no intention ofing here today as a husband and wife, we just came to visit." Bai Cixin seemed to be more stable after this ordeal, and she became more cautious.


    Just visit the bar to make friends.


    "Then your goal has been achieved." Ye Hua said lightly. Didn''t they just want to visit? They should leave.


    Bai Cixin nodded and said with a smile, "Boss, there are more foreigners in the south recently. The bar next to you is also opened by foreigners."


    After speaking, Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin withdrew from the Leisure Bar.


    Ye Hua was smoking a cigarette silently. Wei Chang did say that there have been a lot of foreigners recently.


    ''They are just people who want to take advantage of him. When the timees, a big cleanup will be done.''


    A week passed quickly and everything was on track.


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei continued to work at the Leisure Bar and, of course, the Green and Red Brothers.


    Just guarding the empty bar should be difficult for them.


    It is worth noting that Jue Tian bought a small mansion. It is really good there. It is very suitable as the base camp of aristocratic families, and it was ready-made.


    Rebuilding takes a long time. Ye Hua''s order was that the sooner the better.


    After buying the mansion, he changed the name to the Dongfang mansion and then began working.


    Everything should go as nned, without the slightest deviation.


    Donghuang Li was also sent back to the Voidless Realm. Ye Hua has been a little restless recently. His daughter''s birthday was getting closer, which also showed that the meeting with Qing Ya and Baizhi was getting closer.


    He was a little nervous. ''These two stupid women could make this deity uneasy. It''s amazing.''


    "Brother-inw, can you calm down for a while, Zizi is still doing her homework." Qing Yutong said helplessly as she walked out of the door.


    ''My brother-inw is really a man who likes face.''


    Ye Hua lit a cigarette and went downstairs.


    He saw that the bar was deserted, and the waiters stood chatting.


    Ye Hua saw Zi Shan as the waitress.


    ''These shameless peoplee for my money.''


    ''Believe it or not, I''ll make you all break up.''


    Ye Hua quietly stood by and listened to what they were talking about.


    Zi Shan "I didn''t expect the lord to be so miserable."


    Ye Hua "..."


    "Since the madams came, the business has changed by 180 degrees." Tang Wei also sighed with emotion. ''Before the Madams appeared, the business was very good.''


    Lu Hong said, "I heard that the bar next door will open tomorrow, and many celebrities have been invited to help out. Even big Hollywood celebrities."


    Yi Hong whispered, "Maybe it can boost our business."


    ''Does the deity still need others'' help?''


    Cough.


    Seeing that Ye Hua had suddenlye here, the five started wiping the spotless table.


    ''I really don''t have a single person. Do I have to sell my handsomeness to gain poprity?''


    Smoking a cigarette, Ye Hua walked out of the bar and turned to look at the bar next to him. There was an oversized poster.


    Ye Hua thought that the other party was a poor man, so he opened the store there. It seems that the other party came prepared.


    ''This deity will allow you to show your strength.''


    ''I will meet you in person tomorrow.''


    Walking out of the alley, Ye Hua went out for a walk but found that there were advertisements for Seven Bar all over the street. There were even motorcades advertising it all over the city.


    ''Shameless, just relying on stinky money. Don''t make me call my wife back and p you in the face.''


    ''Ha ha.''


    ~Voidless Realm~


    Donghuang Li was jumping around the building. Now everyone knew Donghuang Li, and when they saw her, they respectfully shouted, "Greetings little highness."


    Donghuang Li also seemed very polite. When she saw a man, she called him little brother, and when she saw a woman, she called her little sister. She was trying to tter them, so they forgot the bad things this little guy did.


    "Little Highness, Her Lady Queen has called you back for dinner." A maid suddenlynded next to Donghuang Li.


    Touching her stomach, Donghuang Li hupped and murmured, "I have to eat again. It''s better to stay at daddy''s ce, I can lose weight."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were sitting at the table, talking while waiting for the child toe back.


    "Mama, Qing Mama." Donghuang Li was no longer afraid because her mother no longer med her.


    Donghuang Baizhi picked up the handkerchief and wiped the sweat on her daughter''s forehead, "Where did you go? You''re sweating profusely."


    "Ah Li is going to leave, she''s all fat." Donghuang Li pinched her chubby little face, very depressed. ''Mama''s side has delicious food, while daddy''s side is radish and vegetables.


    Qing Ya smiled and said, "When you came back, it seemed like you hadn''t eaten for a few days."


    "Daddy is so pitiful. He saves money every day and eats green vegetables. The business in the store is not good, and there is a bar next to it forpetition. Daddy will close down, and then Ah Li will go eat dirt with daddy." Donghuang Li said pitifully as she looked at the two adults.


    Making her father a man who is about to go bankrupt.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were stunned for a moment, ''Is Ye Hua living such a miserable life?''


    Qing Ya thought about it too, ''He was still using Wei Chang''s sry when I met him.''


    "I''m really worried that after daddy goes bankrupt, he will jump into the river tomit suicide." Donghuang Li said destely, as if she was about to be an orphan.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife


    VOTE FOR MASS RELEASE ON PAT REON FOR FREE: https://.pat /posts/mass-release-on-74806793


    [Remove the gaps]


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    The two women were speechless after hearing this. Ye Hua''s temperament was that he had to pretend to act cool even if the sky fall. How could he jump into the river? Even if he jumped, he wouldn''t die.


    They were not worried.


    ''It seems that daddy''s death poses no threat to mama.''


    "Mama" Donghuang Li shouted with a numb tone.


    When Donghuang Baizhi heard her daughter''s tone, she asked: "What''s wrong?"


    "Mama, you asked what''s wrong? You don''t love Ah Li."


    ''Daddy not knowing my birthday is normal, but Mama as well? This baby is not happy,e and coax me.''


    Qing Ya nced at Donghuang Baizhi, ''Why did Ah Li get angry for no reason?''


    Donghuang Baizhi suddenly remembered and said with a smile, "Mama is wrong, I forgot that Ah Li''s birthday ising soon."


    Donghuang Li puffed out her cheeks and said nothing.


    "Okay, I''ll satisfy Ah Li with whatever she wants this year, okay?"


    "Really?" Donghuang Li asked with wide eyes.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded with certainty.


    Donghuang Li looked at Qing Ya again.


    "Okay, Qing Ma Ma agrees to Ah Li." Qing Ya smiled dotingly.


    Donghuang Li was very happy, but she still said quietly, "I want us to be together."


    How sensible Ah Li is. If Ye Hua could be half as sensible as Ah Li, how could they not return?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t know how to fulfill Ah Li''s wish.


    "Ah Li knows that daddy and Mama have misunderstood, so you don''t have toe to each other. Ah Li will arrange a ce, and then we will go together, okay?"


    The two women seemed to think it was good. Maybe this was a chance for reconciliation. It just depends on Ye Hua. Ah Li always wanted aplete family, not a single-parent family.


    Seeing that Mama agreed, Donghuang Li was overjoyed. It''s finally done.


    ''You should cherish this opportunity and make up for it already. You can''t quarrel anymore.''


    ''When you quarrel, Ah Li has to coax you. As a child, it''s really hard.''


    The next night, the Seven Bar opened. Ye Hua was sitting in the office, listening to the noise outside, the roar of the supercar. He was a little unhappy.


    This was a tant provocation.


    He stood up and walked to the window, only to see a huge crowd of people. The young people waiting to enter the venue were all lined up outside the alley.


    ''It was the same with my bar a few months ago. I didn''t expect that after a few months, I would be cursed by Qing Ya and Baizhi. I can''t wait to beat them.''


    This kind of thinking is good if you think about it, but obviously, it won''t work. If you beat them, it''ll be hopeless.


    Feeling unhappy, Ye Hua went downstairs.


    It was empty.


    Seeing Ye Huae, Wei Chang and others were also a little embarrassed. They didn''t know how tofort him.


    After all, when ites to doing business, it is inevitable that there will be unsatisfactory ces. Anyway, it is like this, and it will be good to get used to it.


    "You don''t need to work." Ye Hua shouted coldly. These subordinates have no brains. A few days ago, he wanted to say that they were smart. Go out and do something


    ''They don''t know how to smash the bar. Do they still need this deity to teach them?''


    Seeing that the lord was furious, everyone turned their heads and went to work, wiping a cup for several hours.


    Sitting at the bar, Ye Hua became more and more unhappy. The more he thought about it, this was bullying to the very end. He couldn''t bear it.


    "Little Lu,e with me." Ye Hua decided to bring one person to smash the bar. Why only one? Because if too many people appear, it''ll seem like he''s the bully. That''s why he would take Lu Hong, because he''s the only single dog.


    ''At least in the entire team, only little Lu is single.''


    When he heard Ye Hua calling him, he understood that Ye Hua was going to help him find a wife. That''s great.


    Now in the whole team, only he''s single.


    It''s humiliating.


    Looking at his younger brother, even he has a beautiful wife. Looking at himself, he has green hair.


    Ye Hua got up and walked out of the Leisure bar, with Lu Hong following behind.


    "Does little Lu know how to smash the bar?" Ye Hua asked, pulling out a cigarette.


    Lu Hong didn''t dare to brag, and said honestly, "Your subordinate has always had such an idea, but I haven''t implemented it yet."


    "Then implement it tonight."


    "Yes."


    Just thinking about it, Lu Hong''s scalp was tingling with excitement.


    This is not a simple smashing bar, it is going out with Ye Hua to smash the bar. What an honor this is. Ye Hua values him too much, so he must perform well tonight.


    The two walked to the Seven Bar. There were a lot of beautiful little sisters at the door, with their thighs exposed, looking very hot.


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but take a look or two. He was not like this before, he must have been confused by Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    Suddenly, one of the girls came out. Ye Hua sneered, ''Another woman who is fascinated by this deity. Unfortunately, this deity wants to reject you severely.''


    A fragrant fragrance drifted by.


    Ye Hua stopped and walked over.


    ''How could this deity be ignored by a girl?''


    "Are you alone?" The girl''s inquiry sounded from behind, and Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly. Lu Hong was actually approached with an initiative.


    ''Why is the subordinate of the deity''s subordinate so good?''


    In fact, Lu Hong is quite an individual. Now he is not that kind of explosive head and has learned tob his head and put on a green windbreaker. Not to mention, he is also strangely handsome, like a big clown viin.


    Girls still like this type. Ye Hua is good-looking, but the aura is too heavy. Ordinary women didn''t dare to approach him.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Lu Hong didn''t look happy, and said in a deep voice, "I''m not a man, am I a pig?"[ Alone and Man sound simr.]


    The girl was stunned for a moment after hearing this, feeling very amused, and smiled, "Can I have a phone call?"


    His face sank, and he said in a cold voice, "You are sick. Why don''t you just ask for several thousand yuans?"


    This time the girl was really stunned. It turned out that he was not funny, rather he was straightforward.


    "Excuse me." The girl said, running back to her group. She shared what happened just now with her sisters. She bet that if this green hair could find a girlfriend, she would eat shit.


    Ye Hua patted Lu Hong on the shoulder, "Don''t pay attention to this kind of woman. She doesn''t look good at first nce."


    "Thank you boss for reminding me. Fortunately, I found out quickly, otherwise, I would have been deceived by her." Lu Hong breathed a sigh of relief. ''She even tried to deceive me.''


    ''I am a man who has been cheated once. I''ll always maintain my vignce.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife


    VOTE FOR MASS RELEASE ON PAT REON FOR FREE: https://.pat /posts/mass-release-on-74806793


    [Remove the gaps]


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    In the bedroom on the second floor of the bar, there was a sh.


    Two shadows appeared.


    It turned out to be Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    If Ye Hua hadn''t gone out he could have met these two women. He would definitely be in a good mood. After all, the two lovely wives took the initiative toe to the door, and they meant to let it go.


    It''s a pity that Ye Hua took Lu Hong to the scene.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also made up their minds toe over after thinking for a long time. For the sake of their child, they were willing to take a step back.


    This time, they came here to discuss Donghuang Li''s birthday party. No matter what, Donghuang Li is also the little highness in the Voidless World. Her birthday must be a big event.


    In fact, this is only one aspect. The main thing is to clear those misunderstandings with Ye Hua.


    The two women looked at the neat bed. Ye Hua was not there, it was ten o''clock now.


    Is he watching cartoons in the office again?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi came to the office.


    Ye Hua was not in the office either.


    "Hey, where did Ye Hua go?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in confusion.


    Qing Ya immediately pushed away her sister''s room and saw that Ye Zizi was doing her homework honestly, with a happy smile on her face. It seemed that Ye Zizi was in a good mood and didn''tin anymore.


    And Qing Yutong was ying games, as usual. This rotten girl.


    "Yutong, where is your brother-inw?" Qing Ya asked aloud.


    Qing Yutong took off his earphones and looked back, the same as Ye Zizi.


    "Sister, Baizhi, you are back!" Qing Yutong eximed, then gave her sister a big hug.


    She pointed at her sister''s belly, "It''s so big, he''s going to be born in a few months."


    Qing Ya softly smiled, "It will be around the time of Chinese New Year."


    Ye Zizi also put down her homework and ran to touch Qing Ya''s belly, "Big cousin, it''s so big."


    Touching Ye Zizi''s head, Donghuang Baizhi asked with a smile, "Are you still obedient at school?"


    "Of course, I''m going to take first ce in the exam."


    The four of them chatted with each other, and Qing Ya asked again, "Where is your brother-inw?"


    "Is my brother-inw not in the office?" Qing Yutong asked in confusion.


    "No, I just checked."


    Qing Yutong thought about it for a while, "Business has been bad recently, maybe my brother-inw is drinking downstairs, but knowing that you guys are back, he''ll definitely die of joy."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also smiled after hearing it. Of course, he will be happy. Now that they were back, he would definitely put on a boss mode to preach again.


    The two women immediately went downstairs but didn''t find Ye Hua.


    "Lady Boss." Wei Chang eximed. Thedies actually came back.


    Qing Ya thought it was very strange. Ye Hua was a deep otaku. If he did not have to go out, he absolutely wouldn''t.


    Amongst the people, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi found Zi Shan.


    This reminded them of those deities and the fact that Ye Hua appeared in Ji''s house at the beginning. Today, they have to ask about it. He can''t hide things from his wives in the future.


    "Where''s Ye Hua?" Qing Ya asked aloud.


    "Boss, he¡­" Wei Chang suddenly hesitated because he was still discussing this issue just now.


    Why would Ye Hua bring his Lu Hong to smash the bar?


    Then he came up with an idea that he was not going in there to make trouble, but in fact, it was to rx.


    After all, Ye Hua seems to easily get angry these days. He drinks at every turn.


    Now thedies are back suddenly. If they knew that he went to the bar next door to find girls, it wouldn''t be good.


    The happy event would turn into a bad one, which made Wei Changyu stop.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi frowned instantly as if he was helping the boss to cover something.


    ''Could it be that Ye Hua went to find a mistress?''


    The two women suddenly had such terrifying thoughts, and their originally gentle faces turned cold.


    ''We came to reconcile, but you ran to find a mistress?'' They were so angry that they were about to explode.


    "Where did Ye Hua go?" Donghuang Baizhi asked coldly.


    Qing Ya also had a sullen face. These two women have the same man. It is a miracle.


    If they were told that Ye Hua had a woman outside, they would go wild.


    "The boss went out for a walk." Wei Chang hurriedly exined, helping Ye Hua cover.


    He simply doesn''t want to reveal it.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t believe him. Ye Hua would rather sit at home and watch Pleasant Goat than go out for a walk.


    In the past, Ye Hua was dragged out by them for a walk.


    Qing Ya shouted at Tang Wei, "Little Tang, tell me."


    Tang Wei didn''t know what to say, whether it was to listen to Uncle Wei or Madam.


    Tang Wei''s hesitation convinced Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi that Ye Hua must have done something shameful, otherwise, these people wouldn''t act like this.


    Thinking that Ye Hua was having sex with other women at this time, both Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s eyes fired up.


    "Yi Hong, tell me," Qing Ya asked in a cold voice.


    Yi Hong looked at Uncle Wei, then his wife, and hesitantly said, "I don''t know."


    What a great exnation


    Qing Ya mmed the table "Or else I''ll tear it down today."


    Donghuang Baizhi was so angry that her chest was heaving up and down. She must catch the mistresster and torture her fiercely. This emperor''s man dared to seduce someone.


    Wei Chang felt that if he didn''t say anything, thedies would definitely get angry.


    "Lady Boss, don''t get me wrong, the boss just went to the bar next door to make a mess, definitely not to pick up girls."


    Tang Wei helplessly watched Uncle Wei. ''Please stop exining, your exnation is getting messier and messier.''


    Qing Ya said angrily, "While we were not here, he dared to pick up girls."


    "Let''s go and catch the couple in the act."


    "Right."


    After saying that, the two women rushed out.


    Tang Wei was helpless, "Uncle Wei, you''ll be boiled."


    Yi Hong and Zi Shan nodded silently.


    Wei Chang was very puzzled, "What did I do? I just exined it."


    "It''s better not to exin." Tang Wei shook her head. ''Uncle Wei is fine, but he''s too truthful.''


    Ye Hua didn''t know that the wives wereing, so he walked towards the door of the bar.


    Since he wants to create a mess, Ye Hua will not follow the rules. ''You line up, and this deity will just walk in like that.''


    ''If you have the ability, you can try to stop me. That is the opportunity for this deity to get angry.''


    The idea was good. Ye Hua walked in directly with Lu Hong, and the foreign security guards didn''t say anything, as if they had a premium card.


    Ye Hua sneered in his heart. ''I think that you are quite discerning, knowing that this deity is here to create a mess, it is estimated that there will be no chance to get angry.''


    Walking into the bar, Ye Hua heard a deafening subwoofer. ''I used to hate this kind of noisy sound the most, but I didn''t expect it to feel good today.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife


    VOTE FOR MASS RELEASE ON PAT REON FOR FREE: https://.pat /posts/mass-release-on-74806793


    [Remove the gaps]


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    "Let''s start, little Lu." Ye Hua said in a cold voice, the business here is so good.


    Lu Hong dares not to be careless, smashing the scene means making trouble unreasonably. He nced around, all the seats were full, and many people were standing. An opportunity hase.


    "Come here, waiter." To cause trouble, he must have momentum.


    A foreign waiter came over.


    "What kind of service do you have? Are we supposed to drink while standing?" Lu Hong asked sternly. Ye Hua was very satisfied.


    The waiter paused and said, "There is still one vacant seat, the two of you wille with me."


    Lu Hong: "..."


    ''You liar. So many people, yet you still have seats.''


    However, there was indeed no one in the seat, which made Lu Hong very speechless. He lost the first round.


    "What do you two want to drink?" the waiter asked respectfully.


    Lu Hong had another excuse, "Give me the best wine here, my boss wants to drink it."


    "Okay, wait."


    ''Everything is going as nned. After drinking it, I will say it is fake, and then demand money and cause trouble.''


    Ye Hua said nothing but found that there were many unusual people at the scene. These foreigners should have some other identity.


    Soon, a bottle of 82-year-old Lafite was delivered. A professional opened and poured the wine.


    Ye Hua and Lu Hong picked up the wine sses and took a sip.


    ''Pfft''


    Lu Hong sprayed it directly. Ye Hua didn''t exaggerate so much and spit it out.


    "Fuck, what kind of wine are you guys serving? My 82-year-old Coke is better than this." Lu Hong shouted angrily. Ye Hua leaned on the sofa and listened. He wanted to rx, that''s why he brought Lu Hong.


    The waiter paused and smiled, "I''ll change it for you."


    Soon another bottle of Lafite came and the same action was repeated.


    Then Lu Hong sprayed it again: "You are cheating consumers by adding water."


    "I''ll change it again."


    Lu Hong "..."


    ''I''ve never seen such a good temper before.''


    Another bottle came and Lu Hong changed the n, although he still sprayed the wine.


    "You are serving fake wine, it''s too fake and you need topensate us."


    The waiter asked: "How much?"


    Lu Hong looked at the silent Ye Hua, and then said "One hundred million."


    "Okay, I''ll go and ask my superiors." He turned around and left.


    If this doesn''t work, Lu Hong will utterly lose. ''If you have such a good temper, don''t open a bar, because you will go bankrupt.''


    However, Ye Hua didn''t think so, it seemed that the other party knew that he wasing.


    "Hello, Boss Ye." A dull Chinese resounded.


    Ye Hua and Lu Hong looked over and saw two western women appear in front of them.


    This turned out to be a pair of twins who looked exactly the same. No matter the hairstyle, the dress, or the figure, they looked alike.


    They had blond hair hanging down, blue eyes, and skin as white as paper.


    Ye Hua looked very calm, no matter how beautiful they were, they were not as beautiful as Qing Ya and Baizhi. If there was an advantage, it would be the advantage of being twins.


    A pair of vampire twins.


    Ye Hua saw through the real bodies of the two women. It is really interesting.


    Lu Hong looked at the twins and almost drooled. ''Your Honor, if you want to suppress them, I can do so, whatever the distance or time might be.


    "You know me?" Ye Hua asked aloud.


    "Of course. I''m really ashamed to open a bar next to Boss Ye''s. My name is Serena, and this is my sister Celine. We are vampires from Europe."


    Lu Hong gasped, vampire sisters!


    Ye Hua became interested. ''It is a bit interesting, unexpected even. They even admitted their identities.''


    "It turns out that you are a vampire. No wonder you are so beautiful." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Celine smiled lightly and said, "Thank you for yourpliment. Can we sit down?"


    "Sure."


    Ye Hua became interested.


    Serena and Celine sat next to Ye Hua. Although they were not very close, they gave people an ambiguous vibe.


    Serena raised her hand at the waiter, who bowed and stepped back.


    "Boss Ye, won''t you look down on us vampires?" Celine asked softly.


    Ye Hua prefers aliens because he is also an alien.


    "No, but why did you suddenly appear?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "Boss Ye, my sister and I are not only vampires but also exorcists. We traveled around the world and heard that monsters in the south were rampant. We wanted toe and help, that''s all." Serena didn''t hide anything.


    "Why are you telling me this?" Ye Hua asked.


    Celine said earnestly, "Boss Ye, we investigated you before we came. Please forgive us. Although we didn''t find anything of value, my sister and I think you are a good person. The city is safe all thanks to you."


    ''Why is this woman''s sixth sense so urate? It''s a waste of you not to buy lottery tickets.''


    "Boss Ye, my sister and I are extremely honored to meet you in person. There are only a few righteous people like you nowadays." Although she was trying to tter him, she didn''t lie.


    Although the two sisters were vampires, they never did any harm to the world. They even set up their exorcism team to kill monsters from all over the world.


    "To create such a big ruckus, you just wanted to meet me?" Ye Hua didn''t expect that these two women would be wise.


    "I hope Boss Ye will forgive us." The two sisters said apologetically.


    "Tell me, what do you want?"


    Celine paused and said, "Boss Ye, my sister and I want to use this ce as a base to carry out our exorcism work."


    They''re quite smart. Putting the base next to him, there wouldn''t be anyone to touch them.


    ''But sometimes, it''s not good to be too smart. Even trying to use this deity as an umbre.''


    "What you are going to do has nothing to do with me, but if you want to use me for anything, don''t me me for plucking the flowers." Ye Hua said coldly, warning them not to think too much, and just do your business honestly.


    The two sisters hurriedly responded, swearing that they would never dare to change their minds.


    "Boss Ye, don''t worry, my sister and I will never cause you any trouble."


    Ye Hua felt that these two women were normal and did not seduce him with their beauty.


    "Oh, not bad. A pair of sisters. Still causing trouble." Ye Hua froze after a sour voice sounded.


    He saw that Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi appeared from behind. The words were said by Donghuang Baizhi, while Qing Ya seemed extraordinarily cold.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife


    VOTE FOR MASS RELEASE ON PAT REON FOR FREE: https://.pat /posts/mass-release-on-74806793


    [Remove the gaps]


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Hearing this familiar voice, Ye Hua was overjoyed and slowly raised his head. They were still the same.


    It''s just that Qing Ya''s belly has grown a lot, it''s been hard for her.


    ''Why do they have such ugly faces? They even suspect that this deity was picking up girls. Really stupid, if this deity really wants to pick up girls, will you find out?''


    "Why are you here?" Although he is very happy in his heart, he can''t show it, lest they find out that he gets sad when they leave.


    Ye Hua''s attitude made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi very unhappy. After all, they hadn''t seen each other for more than a month. Now that they met, he was picking up girls and berating them as if they were the ones disturbing him.


    They are super angry!


    "Let''s go."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi turned around and left, which stunned Ye Hua. ''What is the meaning? Returning just to leave?''


    ''This deity has not educated you yet.''


    ''Besides, is the ce of this deity that youe and go as you wish?''


    Ye Hua stood up and followed them.


    "These are the twody bosses? They are as beautiful as heaven." Serena murmured, with envy in her eyes.


    Lu Hong red at the two sisters: "You are in trouble."


    "Then what should we do?" Celine asked anxiously.


    Lu Hong has to think of a way to help Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Stop for me."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi in front of him ignored him and walked out of the Seven Bar.


    Ye Hua followed closely, looking at the two familiar stubborn backs, sighing in his heart.


    ''Let alone others, these two women can''t even be provoked by this deity.''


    ''This cold war has been going on for more than a month. Although I want to teach them a lesson every day. I miss them more and more. Now that they have returned, they must havee to admit their mistakes. Then this deity has to take a step back. Have to give them some face.''


    Ye Hua strode up and hugged the two wives, one in each arm.


    ''What a familiar feeling. The fragrance on their delicate bodies is still the same, and the hand feel is still so soft. It has been more than a month, yet it feels as if a few years have passed.''


    "Open!"


    "Let me go!"


    The two little wild cats were struggling hard. At this time, Ye Hua decided toe up with a big move to ensure that it would break the most vulnerable line of defense in their hearts.


    ''It wasn''t this deity''s bragging. When he says this, it was guaranteed that they would be so bbergasted that they wouldn''t remember their directions. They would be unable to extricate themselves from this deity.''


    "I missed you."


    Don''t look at them as three simple words. It contained the power of heaven and earth, sweeping the past until the seas run dry and stones go soft. [Meaning a long time.]


    ''Of course, this deity doesn''t really mean it. Just a little bit, don''t get me wrong.''


    ''Anyone who misunderstands will be killed.''


    ''Really!''


    The two little wild cats in his arms gradually stopped.


    These three words were all around their heads. These words instantly opened up their minds. Just like Ye Hua said, they were drunk.


    In the face of their husband''s sweet offense, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were defeated. Ye Hua had never said such a thing to them. He always tried to teach them a lesson.


    Seeing his wives soften, Ye Hua exerted strength on his arms, making them feel the heat of his chest so that they could never leave him again.


    Lie Gu''s way is pretty good.


    He held the most beautiful women in the world. They were not ordinary beauties. If there was one word to describe them, it would be:


    Cool!


    After being gentle for a long time, Ye Hua said lightly: "Let''s go home."


    Then he let go of them and held their little hands and walked to the Leisure Bar.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were like daughters-inw who had never been through the door. Blushing vigorously.


    In their hearts, they cursed Ye Hua for being shameless, even going on sweet offense, making them unable to guard against him.


    In the hearts of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, they never thought that Ye Hua would say such a thing. Those three words are so charming.


    Their hearts are drunk.


    When Ye Hua appeared in the bar with his two beautiful wives, Wei Chang and the others were so shocked that their jaws almost fell.


    Don''t look at Ye Hua''s calm face, but the slightly raised corners of his mouth were announcing to everyone that these two women were taken over by this deity again, and even if they ran again, they would not be able to run out of his bone palm.


    Your honor is the greatest.


    Just now, the madams ran out angrily and now they walked in shyly in the blink of an eye. What method did Your Honor use to coax the madams? It is amazing.


    It is worthy of being supreme. He''s magical!


    Holding their delicate little hands, Ye Hua felt that he had earned too much face in front of his subordinates.


    ''Tonight, I have to relive the pleasure of the past.''


    There is a saying by Lie Gu: "Women will be noisy when they have nothing to do. How can they not be bored? If they slept until the afternoon. So how can they sleep until the afternoon? If they stay up all night. Why do they stay upte? What else can a man and a woman do, stay upte to y games?"


    "Ye Hua, wait." Donghuang Baizhi suddenly shouted softly.


    This voice made Ye Hua''s chest tremble, thinking about that night from three years ago. Donghuang Baizhi was still rtively young, and now she looked like a ripe peach, waiting to be eaten by him.


    Ye Hua asked lightly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Zi Shan, are you a deity?" Donghuang Baizhi suddenly asked aloud.


    Ye Hua was shocked, ''How did Baizhi know that Zi Shan was a deity?''


    Hou Xuelin''s three subordinates had a portrait to find Donghuang Baizhi.


    Zi Shan nodded: "Yes."


    "Ye Hua, sit down first, this is a very troublesome thing." Qing Ya was worried that after the prince ran away, he would definitely return with more people.


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything, just sat down.


    "Zi Shan, the deities sent two waves of people, and there was also a prince." Qing Ya''s tone was filled with worry, unaware that Ye Hua had already destroyed the royal family.


    Zi Shan said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, Madam. I have already talked to the other side, and all misunderstandings have been resolved. Fortunately, I met Boss, who pulled me out of the abyss of pain, and then met Yi Hong. I am very happy now."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were a little surprised and looked back at Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua lit a cigarette and nodded.


    "Ye Hua, were you at Ji''s house back then?" Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Ye Hua let out a breath of smoke: "Yes, I met Zi Shan at Ji''s house."


    Just when Donghuang Baizhi wanted to continue to ask questions, Ye Hua said lightly:


    "I know what you want to ask, the Ji family was destroyed by me!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife


    VOTE FOR MASS RELEASE ON PAT REON FOR FREE: https://.pat /posts/mass-release-on-74806793


    [Remove the gaps]


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    "It was because the Ji family attackedmon men and cultivators alike. Can I just sit back and ignore it? Hundreds of families were killed by cruel means. If no one came forward to present them with justice, how can the dead souls rest in peace?" Ye Hua''s acting skills have now reached a new level.


    He arranged for Jue Tian to let those people in and then used a borrowed knife to kill them. Now he implies that he was so righteous that it inspires reverence.


    Ye Hua saw that the two women didn''t speak, and said solemnly: "If you think I did something wrong, then leave. People who walk different paths cannot make ns together."


    Hearing these words, the two women were shocked. Their hearts tied with Ye Hua''s. It''s impossible to leave.


    Ye Hua was also nervous when he said such words. This is a gamble. If he wins the gamble, they won''t say anything in the future.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sighed deeply, then sat next to Ye Hua, holding his big hand, expressing with their actions that they were at their husband''s side.


    Seeing that the Madams were so considerate of Ye Hua, Wei Chang was also relieved.


    But if Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi knew that Ye Hua was still lying to them, they would definitely have copsed.


    From the beginning of a small lie, using more lies to cover up the lie, and gradually forming a huge lie.


    ''This deity never lies, and even if he does, it is a white lie.''


    "Boss! Lady Boss! You misunderstood, they are my girlfriends." Lu Hong cruelly dragged Serena and Celina and ran in.


    Lu Hong''s solution was to let the two sisters pretend to be his girlfriends so that the Madams could dispel suspicion.


    Lu Hong had to be cruel, pulling two vampires, and making his whole body numb.


    "Brother, how did you pick up two girls after going out?" Yi Hong was stunned. It hadn''t been half an hour since they went out. He is even better than himself. The two foreign girls look exactly the same.


    Lu Hong red at the younger brother: "What do you know? That is true love. Don''t misunderstand the boss."


    Qing Ya smiled and said, "No misunderstanding, you guys are doing well."


    Ye Hua went upstairs with his two lovely wives in his arms.


    Lu Hong was a little confused, ''What is the situation? Why are the Madams so happy?''


    "Brother, the Madams didn''t misunderstand anything." Yi Hong exined.


    No?! Then he was acting like a fart and holding the hands of two vampires.


    Lu Hong hurriedly let go of Serena and Celina''s hands, thinking about them being vampires. His whole body had goosebumps.


    The two sisters pursed their lips, a little shy. They have never held hands with a man in their lives. They gave it to the same man for the first time. Could it be fate?


    "Hello, you cane to y when you are free." The sisters greeted them and ran away.


    Tang Wei watched the sisters run away, and then looked at Lu Hong: "Lu Hong, your luck with women is not shallow."


    "Sister-inw, don''t make fun of me. Those two are vampires, just like mosquitoes, sucking human blood." Lu Hong felt numb when he thought of it. ''Must not kill them.''


    "Really? I think they are very interested in you." Zi Shan also began to tease Lu Hong.


    Lu Lu smiled dryly: "Zi Shan, don''t try to trouble me. We can''t do it."


    Everyoneughed without saying a word. Although it was a joke, it was a good joke.


    Ye Hua went directly to the bedroom with his two lovely wives in his arms, which made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi feel like they were there for the first time.


    "Should I take a bath first, or do you want to go first?" Ye Hua looked at the two of them, growing impatient. A raging fire was already burning in his belly, and he could not wait to eat them.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi escaped from his arms, holding hands like a frightened little white rabbit, while Ye Hua yed the role of a big bad wolf.


    "Ye Hua, you and us." Qing Ya didn''t know what to say.


    Donghuang Baizhifang''s heart was beating wildly, she was clearly angry with Ye Hua. ''How could he be like this?''


    Ye Hua said indifferently: "Qing Ya, Baizhi, this bedroom has created two lives. Don''t you want to enjoy the process again?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were shocked. If they didn''t leave now, they would be caught by Ye Hua. If he catches them, they will die!


    The brutal night was vivid in their minds.


    "Although we are reconciled now, you can''t now." Donghuang Baizhi said hurriedly, without any psychological preparation.


    Qing Ya whispered: "Go."


    Ye Hua sneered: "You want to leave? Let''s see if you can."


    He grabbed the nearest Donghuang Baizhi.


    "Qing Ya, save me." Donghuang Baizhi was directly pulled out by Ye Hua, but Qing Ya narrowly escaped.


    Ye Hua didn''t care. Anyway, they won''t serve him together. Better catch one, and extinguish the heat in his body.


    Donghuang Baizhi tried hard to push Ye Hua away, and requested: "Ye Hua, don''t do this, I''m not ready yet."


    The tone of this request made Ye Hua''s animal nature even more violent. The faces of these two women have already reached the peak of perfection. ''Only this deity can enjoy their delicate bodies.''


    "Your Majesty, let me sleep with you tonight." Ye Hua said in a low voice with a sly smile.


    This made Donghuang Baizhi''s heart almost jump out: "Ye Hua, don''t ahhhhhhh¡­"


    Donghuang Baizhi''s cherry lips were sealed by Ye Hua, and her hands were even more cruel, tearing her clothes.


    Exposing that delicate body that cannot be described in words made Ye Hua even more greedy. He pressed her on the bed fiercely, enjoying the pleasure derived from every inch of her skin.


    Donghuang Baizhi''s pretty face was flushed crazily. This redness spread all over her body. Her clothes were light crimson, which made the scene even more attractive.


    "Ye Hua" Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help calling, the fire in her heart had been ignited by him. The meaning of this call is obvious, ''Don''t torture this emperor anymore, hurry up.''


    Ye Hua enjoyed the pleasure brought by her delicate body, and said in a low voice, "Baizhi, give me another child."


    "Well¡­" Donghuang Baizhi made a nasal sound, her beautiful eyes were covered with mist. She was not touched, rather she was about to go berserk when he kissed her.


    Ye Hua drove straight in without mercy, and once again enjoyed the gentle beauty of Baizhi for the first time in three years.


    ''It still feels great, even more exciting than it was back then.''


    Baizhi''s slender hands grabbed onto his back, and her fingernails pierced into Ye Hua''s flesh. She was obviously a little overwhelmed, and her face was pained yet happy.


    After half an hour.


    "Ye Hua, let it go." The situation is like three years ago. Ye Hua is like a bull who doesn''t know when to stop.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife


    VOTE FOR MASS RELEASE ON PAT REON FOR FREE: https://.pat /posts/mass-release-on-74806793


    [Remove the gaps]


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Ye Hua lifted Donghuang Baizhi''s hair: "Do you know why we can have Ah Li after just one time?"


    Donghuang Baizhi secretly thought that it was not good, and Ye Hua''s crooked reason was about toe out again.


    "Because we spent the whole night that day."


    Donghuang Baizhi was not fooled, and put both hands on his chest: "But this time is different from the past. It was a one-night stand. We are husband and wife now.


    Before the words were finished, Ye Hua attacked again.


    "Baizhi, giving birth to a child is a physical task. We must pay close attention every minute."


    "You! You are just enjoying the process of giving birth to a child." Donghuang Baizhi shouted with difficulty.


    Ye Hua chuckled: "It''s killing two birds with one stone. Don''t you think so?"


    "You bastard! Stop it!"


    "Hehe, I will never stop in my life." The battle continued until the sky gradually turned white.


    Ye Hua hugged Baizhi, who had already fallen asleep. He let out a long sigh of relief. His waist is a little difficult to use. It seems that he needs to strengthen his body, at least he doesn''t want a sore waist.


    Gently wiping away the tears from the corners of Donghuang Baizhi''s eyes, uh, this should be tears of joy.


    Seeing the delicate appearance of Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua was a little restless, but he wanted to let her rest for a while.


    ''This woman, no matter how high her cultivation is, she has never encountered such a thing.


    Thinking of Donghuang Baizhi''s cultivation, Ye Hua decided to transform it.


    Donghuang Baizhi wanted to give birth to a boy so that there was hope to awaken the power of Donghuang''s blood.


    However, in Ye Hua''s view, his bloodline is the most powerful. Ah Li is the perfect example.


    He gently pressed her chest. Don''t get him wrong, this is just casting a spell.


    He''s obviously taking advantage of her!


    A soft golden light appeared in Ye Hua''s hand and entered her body.


    Looking at it, the whole body of Donghuang Baizhi was dyed with golden luminosity. She became transparent, and one could see thin blood vessels.


    Donghuang Baizhi was a descendant of Donghuang, and she still had the power of the blood, albeit weakened. Ye Hua instantly activated the blood of Donghuang Baizhi.


    The so-called awakening is equivalent to activating the blood vessels in the body. In fact, there are people with such blood, but they are unable to activate it.


    Gradually, the golden light on Donghuang Baizhi disappeared, and Ye Hua looked at Baizhi''s face. Ye Hua''s heart was undoubtedly moved by that holy face.


    He was so fascinated by pressing his wife under his body again.


    The sleeping Donghuang Baizhi was awakened again by her husband''s vigorous exercise, and she was stunned.


    "Ye Hua, let me rest all night."


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice: "Life lies in exercise. In the morning, you must do even more exercise."


    "You! I will fight you!"


    At this time, he was tasting the queen.


    ~Qing Yutong''s room~


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were covering their ears with pillows. There had been noise all night, and before they could rest, it started again.


    They are not human!


    Ye Zizi was okay, but Qing Yutong was suffering. It was terrible for a virgin maiden to hear this sort of noise.


    At that time, in a majestic castle in Europe, a meeting was being held.


    A total of 11 people, 8 males, and 3 females.


    One of the men sat on a seat made of gold, and all of them wore ck suits, even the three women.


    "My emperor, the two princesses of the blood family have been found, and they are in Long''an City in China." One of the men bowed and said.


    The man in the main seat said lightly: "I can''t let them run away this time. The pure blood of this blood n is extremely rare, and it is more than enough to be refined into blood wings. Then the emperor will no longer fear the Gods." [God title might change when I get more context.]


    "My emperor can be at ease. This subordinate has already ced people in Long''an City. Now we are just waiting for the arrest."


    "Very good. No more mistakes are allowed this time."


    "Yes!"


    The man in the main seat took a deep breath: "About thest incident, how is the investigation going?"


    At this time, a plump woman walked out and said respectfully, "My emperor, that little girl is still being searched.


    "It was a waste of this emperor''s magical weapon. If that little girl could be used by me, she would have kicked over the gods in the temple!" The man suddenly seemed very irritable.


    He originally wanted to kill her, but the little girl turned out to be invulnerable. After some digging, he found out that this little girl was terrifyingly powerful. So he didn''t hesitate to use the Deste Soul Eater to change the little girl''s thinking and make her surrender.


    Everything was fine, but suddenly one day someone told him that the sacrifices were all dead, and the little girl was gone.


    He was almost out of breath, so he could only think of another way to lock the two princesses of the blood n. But he still did not give up looking for the little girl.


    "When the emperor refines the pure blood of the blood n, he will definitely be able to defeat the gods." The man stood up slowly, six pure ck wings spread out behind his back.


    Demon Lord Lucifer.


    In the bedroom on the second floor of the Leisure Bar, it was already noon.


    Ye Hua hugged the soft queen and walked into the wild area with his big hands.


    "Ye Hua, don''t make a fuss, I don''t even have the strength to move my fingers now." Donghuang Baizhi leaned in her husband''s arms and said softly, feeling that her whole body was about to fall apart. She didn''t want to move at all. Even the falling sky won''t make her move.


    Looking at the state of Baizhi, Ye Hua has already understood that the theory of Lie Gu is correct.


    At that time, Donghuang Baizhi didn''t even have the strength to speak. Ye Hua felt particrly cool to be able to make the most beautiful woman in the world look like this.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll prepare it for you." Ye Hua stroked his wife''s hair lightly and asked with concern. It was a hard night for Baizhi.


    Donghuang Baizhi moved slightly: "I don''t want to eat, just let me rest."


    "How can I do that? I have to continue at night."


    Donghuang Baizhi felt like dying.


    "No." Donghuang Baizhi said dazedly, obviously wanting to refuse, but this feeble refusal ignited Ye Hua.


    "Then let''s do it again."


    "Ah! Go call Qing Ya and stop messing with me."


    "Qing Ya isn''t running away. We need to have a baby. Rx a little, this is a very beautiful thing.


    "You! You! Ah!"


    If Donghuang Baizhi knew that this kind of thing would happen when she returned, then she wouldn''t have, even if she was killed. Ye Hua was even more brutal than three years ago. An ordinary woman wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    Ye Hua will definitely kill them.


    Qing Ya, who was in the Void Realm, was much smarter. She was holding a storybook for Ah Li.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife


    VOTE FOR MASS RELEASE ON PAT REON FOR FREE: https://.pat reon/posts/mass-release-on-74806793


    [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    "Mommy Qing, are mommy and daddy giving birth to a younger brother?" Donghuang Li asked innocently, as she was very happy. ''Daddy and mommy finally reconciled, so I don''t have to worry about them. I can honestly be a yful little girl. It will be fun to y with my younger brothers in the future.''


    Qing Ya was helpless, thinking that the current Donghuang Baizhi should be happy, right? She said, "Yeah, so let''s not disturb them."


    "Oh, then when are we going to meet them?"


    "Uh, wait for four or five days." Qing Ya can only say that. If it wasn''t for her pregnancy, Ye Hua would have caught her a long time ago.


    Thinking of Ye Hua''s ferocity that night, Qing Ya became afraid.


    ''I hope Donghuang Baizhi can withstand the first wave of damage.''


    If Donghuang Baizhi knew that she was being sold by Qing Ya, she would spare no expense to let Qing Ya taste Ye Hua''s rudeness.


    The first wave of damage had already been neutralized.


    At this time, Donghuang Baizhi had only one thought, that is, to conceive a child earlier.


    Ye Hua got more and more obsessed with his wife''s delicate body, the kind that will ignite a fire at first sight. He basically spends the entire day in bed.


    The next day was the same.


    Donghuang Baizhi wanted to run away, but she didn''t even have the strength to talk.


    In the evening, there was not a single customer in the entire bar, while the Seven Bar to the opposite was overcrowded.


    Tang Wei, Zi Shan, and Xun Fang didn''t care because they were angry at something else.


    Look at Ye Hua, how much he would hurt his wife. After they returned, he didn''te downstairs for two days.


    Also, the Madams are much luckier.


    Looking at themselves, their man doesn''t even move! It feels as if they''re widowed!


    At this time, Zi Shan, Tang Wei, and Xun Fang sat on the deck next to each other, their faces full of resentment.


    "What do you think these men think? Why can''t they be high-ranking people?" Zi Shan said angrily. She lived for thousands of years, yet doesn''t even know what it was like to be a woman.


    ''I hadn''t met someone I liked before, but now that I do, it''s still the same as before. It''s too annoying.''


    Xun Fang sighed: "You guys are lucky. At least your men have meat. Look at mine, his bones are hard, and I have to use a cushion."


    Xun Fang let out a long sigh: "It''s just stuck at this point. He doesn''t ask because he''s shy, while me being a girl makes me feel like I really want it."


    "Don''t you want to?" Zi Shan was straightforward, making Xun Fang''s pretty face flush.


    These are simply three resentful women. It''s not that their men can''t do it, but that they don''t like them at all.


    "Tang Wei, what about you? Uncle Wei didn''t move?" Xun Fang asked curiously.


    "Uncle Wei. I don''t know what to say about him. I don''t even give him any hints now. He can touch it whenever he wants."


    It seems that Tang Wei has seen it thoroughly, no matter how crazy she implies, Uncle Wei will not understand.


    She was naked and stood in front of him, while Uncle Wei actually said, "Oh, why don''t you wear clothes? You''ll catch a cold, so put them on quickly."


    Since then, Tang Wei haspletely given up. She will be afraid if she keeps suggesting it, it will cause internal injuries.


    Zi Shan said in distress, "I shouldn''t have agreed with Yi Hong in the first ce."


    Tang Wei smiled and said, "Zi Shan, with your figure, it will just take a little temptation. My Uncle Wei doesn''t even get tempted."


    "Tang Wei, you think I haven''t tried it? I went to Jingdong to buy a transparent suit, but do you know what Yi Hong said?"


    Tang Wei and Xun Fang became curious. It would be a miracle if a man could resist her temptation.


    "Yi Hong actually said that a sale would being soon. Then I can go and buy them at a discount. I want to discount his legs!" Zi Shan irritatedly replied.


    Tang Wei and Xun Fang also smiled.


    "I''m already dressed like this, yet he actually thought of a discount. Oh God." Zi Shan covered her pretty face.


    Tang Wei patted Zi Shan''s shoulder: "It seems that we have met honest and just men."


    Xun Fang let out a sigh of relief, ''Little skeleton should not be so honest, after all, he has no meat, so I can''t do anything about it.''


    At this moment, Tang Wei whispered, "Do you know Jue Tian?"


    Xun Fang and Zi Shan nodded, they had met him but were not familiar.


    "I heard Uncle Wei say that he has two women and they do it every day."


    These three women were bored to death. They even started to gossip about things like this. If others heard this, they would start drooling, making them envious.


    Xun Fang also whispered: "Lie Gu seems to be the same. I really envy them."


    The three women sighed and looked at their man not far away.


    Of course, they weren''t discussing such vulgar things. It''s simply vulgar! Too vulgar!


    Wei Chang held his mobile phone and frowned tightly: "Death Mage, how many goals did you bet upon?"


    "Three goals, Manchester United will win!" Death Mage was full of confidence and made a direct bet.


    Gamble? This is the strength of this mage. If he didn''t brag so much, he could definitely lead everyone to be well-off.


    "What did you bet, Yi Hong?" Lu Hong Lu nced at him, while Yi Hong immediately shrank.


    Lu Hong raised his hand and pped: "Don''t think that you have a wife and I won''t dare to beat you. Your wife also told me to keep an eye on you, so let me see."


    Yi Hong paused and said in a low voice, "Don''t tell her. The money was originally saved to buy her a bag."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything."


    When Lu Hong saw the bet, he gasped: "Fuck, aren''t you afraid of being beaten by your wife?"


    This guy even bet 5,000 yuan! That''s his sry for two months. He and Zi Shan only get a total sry of 5,000 yuan a month, and they are all gambled.


    Lu Hong seemed to have seen his younger brother kneeling on the keyboard, and Zi Shan sat aside and watched coldly.


    "The multiplier is high. If we win, it will be tens of thousands. Besides, Big Brother skeleton said that he is the god of gambling." Yi Hong said with blind trust.


    You must know that the Death Mage used to live in a vi. Now he sleeps under the flyover after the game.


    "Elder Brother, how much did you bet?" Yi Hong nced at him for a moment, and then eximed, "Ten thousand!"[Can also be gang leader or boss.]


    "Shhh! Be quiet, these are all my savings."


    Wei Chang felt that he could trust his subordinate. He had tens of thousands of savings, originally intended for marriage. Yet now they''re getting gambled.


    The bicycle will be a motorcycle. He wanted to give Xiao Tang a better wedding.


    But is this what Tang Wei wants? She obviously doesn''t.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    The death mage was confident in himself. He betted all his family''s money. After winning, he''ll get hundreds of thousands. After winning, he would act cool in front of Xun Fang and say: "If you want to recharge in the future, you have to call me uncle, otherwise there is no money for you."


    This mage takes pleasure in cheating.


    Wei Chang turned on the TV in the hall and put it on the TV5 channel. It''s about to start!


    The four men were very excited, it was a gamble that they couldn''t lose.


    The three women sitting at the side were curious. Why did the four men start watching football? Are you all so bored?


    However, Xun Fang doesn''t know about the dark history of Death Mage, because when she met him, Death Mage had sworn that he would never bet on football again, and henceforth has always been fishing.


    So, without thinking much, the three women continued to chat about "vulgar" topics.


    No way, this is amon topic, and the more they talked, the more energetic they got.


    Little did they know that the men had begun to gamble.


    Lu Hong was okay. He was alone and no one would care if he lost everything.


    Yi Hong is different. A family man who has to support his wife.


    The same is true for Wei Chang. Although he is not married, he has already regarded Tang Wei as his life partner.


    The death mage was still the same, mysteriously confident.


    "Goal scored! Manchester United scored the first goal of the game!"


    With the high-pitched voice of thementator, the four men hammered the table.


    Boom!


    The three women frowned and looked over. ''What are you excited about scoring a goal? I have never seen you watching football before.'' They instantly became suspicious.


    Wei Chang said in a low voice, "Calm down. Isn''t it just to score a goal? Look at your appearance. Keep calm!"


    The three subordinates were silent, ''Just now Uncle Wei, you hammered harder than us.''


    Soon, the first half was over, and since the goal was scored, there was no other...


    The mood of the four men was a little low.


    The death mage said: "Don''t worry, there is still the second half."


    The second half began. Manchester United scored a goal instantly. 2-0!


    The four men suppressed the excitement in their hearts.


    Another goal and they would be able to turn their bicycle into a motorcycle.


    Yi Hong began to fall into fantasy. He won the bet and got a lot of money. Will Zi Shan kiss him?


    He was excited to think about it.


    Yi Hong wasn''t the only delusional one, as the other three were the same.


    Seeing that 90 minutes are going to end, and the goal has still to be scored.


    Death Mage cannot not cheat now! If they don''t score after 90 minutes, then¡­


    For the master, he has to cheat!


    He emphasized that it was not for him, but rather for his master.


    "3-0! Manchester United scored yet another goal!" The sudden news shocked the four. They won!


    Death Mage: "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh~ "


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong also joined in the celebration very quickly. Now the Leisure Bar isn''t facing bankruptcy anymore.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh."


    Wei Chang was still calm. As the boss, how could he turn his butt to celebrate? He should tell Xiao Tang the good news.


    The three women were speechless when they saw their sudden excitement. How old are they? They still act like children.


    "Xiao Tang,e here, I''ll tell you good news." Wei Chang waved to Tang Wei.


    "Jie Jie Jie..."


    Imperial trantor: "Ugly woman,e here. Your brother has won money. Millions!"


    Yi Hong was also very excited: "Zi Shan, I also have good news for you."


    Lu Hong was the only one who couldn''t share his joy with his girlfriend. He felt that life was so hard and he was the only single dog in the team.


    The three women walked up to their man with curiosity, wanting to hear the good news.


    Just when the three men were about to chatter, the narrator''s excited words suddenly sounded on the TV.


    "Manchester United scored again! It even scored another goal in stoppage time. Let us congratte Manchester United for their 4-0 victory over their opponents!"


    At this moment!


    The smiles on the faces of the four men froze. The death mage didn''t count, as he was always frozen.


    4 to 0!


    ''Why is this happening? Why do you still need to add time when a game is yed for 90 minutes?''


    ''Even if you have to add time, why do you have to score another goal? I don''t know that many people will jump off the building because of it!''


    ''May I ask the brother who scored thest goal? Do you know that you are a murderer!''


    This is akin to falling from heaven to hell.


    ''What should we do now?''


    They called their wives, wanting to tell them the good news. Could it be that they have to exin about being a gambler and that they just won, yet lost again?


    The three girls suddenly felt unusual. They had happy faces just now, yet when they heard about another goal, their faces instantly turned ck...


    Zi Shan smiled at Yi Hong and asked, "Husband~ What''s the good news?"


    ''I''m so scared¡­ I''m so panicked¡­ How to answer? Should I look online?''


    Xun Fang seemed to sense something, and asked Death Mage, "Did you bet on football?"


    After Tang Wei heard this, she looked at Wei Chang in disbelief: "Uncle Wei~ you bet on football?"


    "Yi Hong! You dare to gamble?" Zi Shan asked angrily.


    Lu Hong suddenly felt very happy. This is the happiness of being a single dog. Look, even if he loses, there is no one to me him.


    The men were silent.


    "Uncle Wei, why are you betting on football?" Tang Wei said resentfully, ''Uncle Wei, you are already infected with gambling, why don''t you want to touch me?''[''Infected'' and ''to touch'' use the same word.]


    The three pointed directly toward the death mage.


    Death mage was stunned. ''In the beginning, I was the only one who started to bet. You were asking me what this was for. In the end, you couldn''t help but be tempted to join. If you didn''t join, would I have bet hundreds of thousands? At most one or two thousand.''


    Xun Fang was furious and shouted: "You gamble all day long, but at least don''t influence the others! Let me see how much you lose!"


    Xun Fang lifted his phone and looked at the screen, feeling all dizzy.


    Now they don''t have any ie left. This guy lost hundreds of thousands at once. Seems like they''ll be sleeping at the bottom of the bridge.


    She pulled up death mage''s robe and picked up the scythe of death next to him, and scolded as she walked: "Well, you skeleton dared to lose so much money. Let''s see how I will kill you when we return. Don''t think about money for ying games in the future!"


    The three men swallowed when they saw that the death mage was dragged away by Xun Fang. Fortunately, they gambled less...


    But what is the difference? In the end, they gambled all their belongings.


    Tang Wei nced at Wei Chang''s phone and felt a little dizzy...


    But she didn''t me Wei Chang like Xun Fang did, and walked to the side and sat down.


    Zi Shan also picked up Yi Hong''s mobile phone and looked at it. The corner of her mouth twitched: "Yi Hong! You are getting better and better! You dare to bet 5,000 yuan!"


    "Do you want to eat soil every month? You don''t have to pay property fees, electricity and water bills, and gas bills? I don''t need to pay for cosmetics as I don''t use make-up, but I have to have one or two pieces of clothes! I don''t think you have a sessful career, so go back and give birth to the child first." Zi Shan is still quite clever, so she took advantage of the topic.


    Yi Hong felt that his face was lost since he was despised by his wife... He must do something to make her not look down on him.


    "Lu Hong, as the elder brother, why don''t you persuade him?" Zi Shan said.


    Lu Hong was a little embarrassed, but he quickly covered it up: "Zi Shan, do you think I can persuade him?"


    "Forget it, let''s pay for this month''s expenses first."


    Lu Hong''s was a little green... ''If I had known earlier¡­ I lost everything.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Wei Chang sighed and walked towards Xiao Tang, sitting next to her.


    Not knowing how tofort Xiao Tang, he simply hugged her gently to express his apology.


    Seeing Uncle Wei''s sess, Yi Hong wanted to follow suit.


    However, Yi Hong overestimated his position as his ears were immediately caught.


    "You exin! Why don''t you want to have a baby?"


    Yi Hong''s attitude was rigid: "Wife, don''t worry, I won''t let you down!"


    Zi Shan was slightly surprised, Yi Hong agreed so quickly, making herself a little shy.


    "I will work harder in the future to be a man who is worthy of you. At that time, I would be willing to dedicate myself to you."


    Hearing Yi Hong''s words, the shy little face of Zi Shan froze. She wasn''t sincere and said: "I''ll p you! You heartless man who only knows how to bully me."


    The little fist beating on his chest was quitefortable, and Yi Hong followed Uncle Wei''s example, hugging his wife in his arms andforting her carefully.


    Lu Hong couldn''t stand it anymore. ''Look at both of you; flexing your public disy of affection! Learn from Your Honor. He never disys his affection in front of us.''


    ''Let''s go out and get some air, maybe smoke a cigarette¡­''


    ''Rx. You can use your hands to reach your dreams when you return.''


    Everything was arranged in a magnanimous manner.


    Lu Hong smoked a cigarette and slowly raised his head to look into the air. ''Even at night, some birdmen appeared. What the hell...


    Just when Lu Hong wanted to clear his eyes, the group of birdmen fell into the Seven Bar.


    This stopped Lu Hong, who wanted to enter.


    As the guardian of the Buried Love Family, he won''t meddle with these matters, even if they lose their entire family and fortune.


    Besides, Ye Hua didn''t order him to take care of it, so why bother? They are vampires, not even human beings. Maybe they have sharp teeth they use to bite others with a click!


    Thinking of this, Lu Hong shuddered and decided to leave...


    Lu Hong suddenly looked up and saw the group of birdmen flying into the night sky just now, holding two pure white figures.


    ''I don''t care... I don''t care¡­''


    Lu Hong sighed softly. Who calls him a good person? He can''t watch others bully a girl. It''s just that this girl is a vampire...


    ''But after all, she has the characteristics of a girl. I don''t know if there are any, but it would be nice if I could take a look.''


    ''I''m unlucky today, and should mind my business.''


    After thinking about the issue, he disappeared. Today he''ll be a good person.


    Seeing that the seven people in front had stopped, Lu Hong, who was following behind, also quietly hid and spied on them. ''These foreigners'' forces were quiteplicated, and it was shameless for five people toe to arrest two girls.''


    ''Look at Your Honor, he destroyed the Tianfu imperial capital with just a little over ten people. That is called style. The kind of hero who wins against more with less.''


    ''Wait until I save you two, but don''t give me any promises. I won''t ept a long-distance rtionship...no¡­ it is interracial.''


    In the grove, seven people sat on small stones, and a bonfire was set up in the middle, emitting a faint light, illuminating their faces.


    At this time, the two sisters were bound. Lu Hong has seen the binding method before. It was quite professional,monly known as Asian binding.


    ''As a vampire, I didn''t expect them to have such a good figure.''


    But that won''t be attractive to Lu Hong. The more beautiful a woman is, the more she will lie. Lu Hong has suffered a lot, and he can''t change his heart.


    "Celine, Serena, it is your supreme honor to contribute to the great Lucifer." The person who spoke was named Julia, with a plump body and a very charming appearance.


    But Lu Hong felt that this person was like an Obasan.[Grandmother]


    ''But who is this Lucifer? A big devil?''


    ''I didn''t expect that they really exist in this world. So the European gods are also real?''


    Serena said in a cold voice, "Even if we are wanted by a dog, we will not sumb to Lucifer!"


    Lu Hong felt that Serena''s words were a bit too much to describe. After all, humans and animals have a stronger taste.


    Celine said softly: "Kill us! My sister and I will not give our pure blood."


    "Hehe~ it''s not up to you to give or not. My emperor will naturally have a way to pry open your legs." Taylor let out that obsceneugh, this man and one woman are two of the top ten demon generals in Lucifer''s hands. They are four-winged dark angels, while the other three men are two-winged soldiers, nothing to be afraid of.


    Lu Hong felt more shamelessness the more he listened. Back then, he liked Lucifer better, but he never thought that Lucifer would do such despicable things in reality.


    ''If it was me, I would definitely open their legs with love.''


    When it was almost his turn to appear, Lu Hong took out the hair wax.


    That''s right, Lu Hong was carrying hair wax with him now, just to imitate Ye Hua''s demeanor.


    Pinch lightly.


    Puff!


    ''Uh¡­ it smells like fart.''


    ''Yes, it''s a little embarrassing.''


    "Ho!"


    The bird people stood up immediately, looking around vigntly, while the two sisters who were bound also looked around curiously. If someonees to rescue them now, they must repay the heroes by devoting their lives to them.


    Lu Hong hurriedly squeezed out the hair wax, put it on his hair, and brushed it back.


    He took out a small mirror from his windbreaker and looked at it with an air of respect.


    ''All right! Now it''s time to show up.''


    Lu Hong was standing with his hands behind his back, imitating Ye Hua''s walking posture and demeanor.


    Taylor and Julia looked suspiciously at the "green man" in front of them, while the two sisters who saw that Lu Hong wasing, their hearts were full of joy!


    If they have a choice, they would rather give him the pure blood than Lucifer.


    Lu Hong didn''t know what to say. He had also learned a lot from Ye Hua''s speeches, but the tone and momentum were too difficult to learn.


    "You all have to die today." Lu Hong said coldly. The atmosphere dropped to freezing point at this point. Lu Hong was very satisfied with the effect and felt that he was 0.1 mm close to Your Honor.


    But...


    Celine eximed, "Will my sister and I die?"


    "No, no, I''m here to save you." Lu Hong quickly exined.


    But with this exnation, the atmosphere disappeared immediately.


    ''Forget it, I can''t learn from Your Honor, so let''s go the tricky route.''


    "Who are you?" Julia shouted.


    Lu Hong touched his hair, feeling very cool.


    At this time, Celine whispered, "Sister, he is so handsome."


    "Yeah." Serena also nodded.


    It seems that the aesthetics of foreigners are a bit strange.


    "Good question, I''m the left guardian of the Buried Love Family. Lu Hong! My nickname is Big Brother Green!" He threw his windbreaker with both hands and pointed at the crowd. This pose was a bit handsome.


    "So handsome..." The little fangirl Celine shouted at Lu Hong to cheer.


    Lu Hong was a little ufortable. It was the first time that he had been praised like this in person. He was a little excited!


    Wrong! This vampire is clearly hinting that he''s crazy.


    "Don''t be obsessed with this brother. I''m just a legend." Lu Hong said lightly, with a deste tone and a hint of indifference.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    "So magnanimous." The little fangirl Celine shouted madly.


    Although her elder sister Serena didn''t show it, she felt that Lu Hong was very manly. He dared to rescue her and Celine alone. The other party was the devil general under Lucifer, his fighting power was terrifying!


    With this courage alone, he had already obtained her affirmation, while her sister had been fascinated beyond words.


    Lu Hong sighed softly, ever since he followed Ye Hua, he felt confident, energetic, and greener, and said to the two sisters, "You shouldn''t misunderstand. Also, don''t have other thoughts about me. It''ll be meaningless."


    "Sister, he is so good." Celine had a good idea about men, and when she suddenly encountered such a man, she couldn''t hold back.


    "Well, he must taste good." After speaking, she licked the corner of her mouth.


    ''Damn, you actually want to suck me. As expected of a vampire! Always thinking about sucking.''


    "Shut up!" Julia shouted angrily, ''Still in the mood to talk about love!''


    Lu Hong said to the two sisters, "When you are saved, take a taxi yourself. I don''t have money."


    "I have money." Celine said hurriedly.


    ''My God, they want to buy me with money!''


    "Kill!" Tyler couldn''t take it anymore, the four ck wings behind him spread out instantly, and a two-handed sword was shing toward Lu Hong.


    Fierce sword energy swept all around, and the plump Julia attacked as well.


    Facing the attack of the demon generals, Lu Hong stopped smiling and moved his hands together.


    Unarmed naked sword!


    ''Just tell me if you are afraid!''


    Boom!


    Immediately, the dust flew up, and the sisters stared nkly at him. Did he just surrender like that?


    Lu Hong''s gesture of raising his hands made the sisters mistakenly think that he was surrendering. If Lu Hong knew about it, he would be at a loss for words.


    ''I am the subordinate of Your Honor''s subordinate. Although the rank is the lowest, it is only in the team.''


    The smoke cleared, making the two sisters stare in astonishment, their faces full of surprise. He actually caught the attack of the two demon generals with his bare hands!


    How can it be? Incredible!


    The ground under Lu Hong''s feetpletely disintegrated, but his body was standing upright, and the tall figure made the two sisters fall into a state of admiration.


    Who doesn''t like a hero who saved them? Originally, they thought they would be Lucifer''s ves, and never expected a hero to appear. Doesn''t a beautiful woman deserve a hero like this?


    Lu Hong secretly nced at the two sisters, thinking that they must be attracted by his appearance.


    Taylor and Julia were surprised, this mysterious oriental man could catch their attacks with bare hands!


    How is this possible? Although it is said that the Orientals are very mysterious, it is impossible to be so powerful!


    And he was ignoring them from beginning to end, flirting with those two vampires.


    Lu Hong wanted to exin that he was not talking about love. ''Can you guys have some brains?''


    "Withdraw." Julia gave the instruction, ''We''re not this oriental man''s opponent. This man is so terrifying.''


    Lu Hong snorted coldly. ''Wanting to leave?''


    ''How can you bird peoplee and leave as you please?''


    Immediately, five ck veils of mist came out of his hand, restraining the five birdmen, abruptly dragging them.


    Lu Hong looked at these birdmen with cold eyes. If they kidnap these two sisters today, maybe they will try to kidnap little Ah Li tomorrow. They can''t be allowed to stay alive!


    After the bloodbath in the imperial capital, Lu Hong is no longer the person he used to be.


    Seriously, he is colder than anyone else!


    "What are you doing?" Julia looked panicked and struggled hard.


    Lu Hong walked over slowly and asked aloud, "I wonder what would happen if your wings were pulled out?"


    "You!"


    "I''ll use your subordinate as an experiment first." Saying this, he grabbed the wings behind his subordinate''s back and yanked them out!


    Looking at the bloody wings in his hand, Lu Hong said slowly, "It would be great if it were chicken wings."


    Speaking of chicken wings, he felt a little craving for KFC.


    The wingless little brother suddenly screamed and turned into little ck particles disappearing in the air.


    However, Lu Hong did not know that pulling wings was the most severe punishment for angels, and the pain was unbearable.


    These three will soon be freed.


    "Lord Lucifer will not forgive you!" Julia did not beg for mercy and coldly stared at Lu Hong.


    "Oh, I see."


    "Ah!"


    Lu Hong forcibly pulled out a pair of ck wings, which made Julia let out a terrifying wailing.


    Immediately, his hands pulled her ck wings,pletely freeing the other party.


    Taylor said in a deep voice: "The gods will not let you go! You will pay a painful price for your actions!"


    "Oh."


    Taylor: "..."


    Pulling out all their wings, the world was quiet again.


    He walked over to the sisters and loosened the Asian bindings. In fact, they looked excellent when they were tied.


    "Okay, you are safe, go home." Lu Hong threw the rope in his hand, which turned out to be a spiritual weapon.


    The sisters looked at each other and knelt in front of Lu Hong.


    This shocked Lu Hong, who hurriedly helped the two up, unable to see it.


    "Lu Hong, thank you for epting me and my sister." Celine lowered her head slightly and whispered.


    ''Nani? When did I ept you? You shouldn''t try to scam me. Don''t bully me for being honest and ignorant!'' [Nani ¡ú What; also the scam here was pengci, a widespread fraud in PRC involving deliberately crashing cars and then demandingpensation.]


    Lu Hong smiled and said, "Misunderstanding."


    "But you helped us get up just now." Celine said, aggrieved.


    "Ah?" Lu Hong eximed.


    Serena said in a deep voice, "Just now, my sister and I used the greatest ceremony of the blood n. You epted us as you helped us get up."


    "But you didn''t say anything."


    "You didn''t ask." Celine said pitifully.


    Lu Hong was losing his mind. ''I give you full marks for this scam.''


    "Really, you really misunderstood. We are not suitable." Lu Hong hurriedly exined. It was not that he was ying hard to get, but he really didn''t like vampires. If the other party were two ordinary girls, he would definitely ept them.


    After the two sisters heard this, they silently lowered their heads.


    "Then do it." Serena said lightly.


    Lu Hong was at a loss: "What to do? This ce is not suitable."


    "The ceremony has been performed. If you don''t want to ept us sisters, then please execute us. You can rest assured, we sisters will notin. Yes, you are a powerful king and we are not worthy of you. I am sorry for the inconvenience caused to you, my sister and I are sorry."


    ''Dang! Now that the stick didn''t work, you''re trying a soft approach?''


    "Since you want to die, then I will fulfill your wish."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    The sisters did notin after hearing this, and slowly closed her beautiful eyes. At least it was better than being Lucifer''s ve.


    However, after waiting for a long time, there was no movement. They opened their beautiful eyes to take a look.


    There was nobody in front of them.


    "Sister, have we be ugly? No one wants us anymore." Celine was very disappointed. She finally found someone she liked, but the other party looked down on her.


    As an older sister, Serena was a lot calmer: "Sister, a man as strong as him would act with modesty."


    "Is it so? I feel like he cares about our identities."


    Hearing her sister''s words, she was a little lost.


    Lu Hong, who returned to the Leisure Bar, breathed a sigh of relief. ''How can you suck me?''


    "Brother, where have you been?" Yi Hong was getting off work.


    Lu Hong smiled, "I went to save a girl."


    Tang Wei joked, "Then why didn''t you bring her back?"


    "Uh, long story, long story."


    Zi Shan wiped the table and said, "Lu Hong, you are Yi Hong''s eldest brother. It''s time to look for someone now."


    "Yeah brother. As your little brother, I''m worried too. What if I never get a sister-inw? Who will take care of you?"


    "Fuck you." The elder brother raised his hand and pped his head. ''Actually making fun of your elder brother.''


    Wei Chang smiled and said, "I''ll tell you one thing, little lord''s birthday ising soon. Prepare your gifts."


    Everyone nodded and started nning what to do. They''re so rich, she will definitely not like anything ordinary. Should they just prepare some dicey gifts, such as dolls and toys? Don''t children like them?


    It''s hard to give presents with their meager money.


    Is Your Honor such a vulgar person? Sending these things ispletely despising him.


    A few people walked out, thinking about the issue, when they happened to encounter Serena and Celine standing at the door.


    Lu Hong''s face changed, ''What are you doing? Am I the only man in the world?''


    A woman is a very strange creature. When she has feelings for you, she will not turn back.


    "Who are you looking for?" Tang Wei asked curiously.


    The two sisters pointed at Lu Hong at the same time, which surprised everyone. ''It is a joke, right?''


    Yi Hong patted his elder brother on the shoulder, "Brother, they are pretty good. You should have told us before."


    After talking, he left with his wife, not being a light bulb.


    Tang Wei also took Wei Chang to the Cayenne and went home.


    Lu Hong looked at the two vampires in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "In the end, you fancy me, but I''m not good enough."


    Celine pursed her lips, lowered her head, and said, "You are so arrogant."


    Puff


    This is really hard. The truth was revealed in one sentence.


    "Seriously, if you were human, I would definitely associate with you, but you are a vampire, so I feel really awkward." Lu Hong told the truth.


    Serena whispered, "Lu Hong, our bodies are the same as human girls. We can also have children. As long as it''s something human girls can do, we can do it as well."


    ''It''s true? Don''t try to lie to me. I am a man who has been deceived once. I am always vignt.''


    "I do not believe it."


    Serinyi walked up directly and said softly, "Then you''ll know when you touch us."


    Not only are they throwing money at him, but they are also seducing him. They must be trying to suck him.


    How can the same mistake be made twice?


    "I''m a good man." Lu Hong said in a deep voice.


    The sisters nodded, indicating that they knew.


    ''Why can''t you understand it? I''m rejecting you. I''m just being a little kinder as I don''t want to hurt you.''


    "Lu Hong, are you hungry? We have a delicious supper over at our ce, and a lot of wine. You can eat whatever you want." Celine stepped forward and took Lu Hong''s arm.


    At this time, Lu Hong felt the majesty and grandeur of her chest. His arm sank deep into the valley.


    "I''ll ask someone to arrange it." Serena was a little more reserved.


    These two women could not seduce him, but they tempted him with delicious food.


    Even if my Lu Hong starved to death, he wouldn''te to your ce to eat.


    "Are there any crayfish?"


    Serena was overjoyed, "Well, there are many."


    "Uh, then let''s eat." Lu Hong said reluctantly.


    In the Seven Bar, there is also a bedroom, where the two sisters live on weekdays.


    "Lu Hong, you are the first man to enter our room." Celine said shyly. Compared to her elder sister, she was much more straightforward.


    Looking at the pink world in front of him, ''It doesn''t match my green at all.''


    "Actually, we can just go out to eat. I''m afraid I''ll dirty your room." Lu Hong said embarrassedly, ''It would be great if these two were ordinary girls.''


    Serena said softly, "I''m afraid of disturbing you outside."


    ''This is not only a temptation of delicious food, but also a sweet offense. If it was my younger brother, he would definitely fall into this trap!''


    ''But I am the man who was once greened.''


    ''I''m the man you''ll never get.''


    "Open your mouth." He saw that Celine had peeled a shrimp, and put it next to Lu Hong''s mouth.


    Lu Hong opened his mouth to eat.


    ''Really good.''


    "Lu Hong, stay here tonight. My sister and I will serve you well." Celine said tenderly and deliberately blew at Lu Hong''s neck.


    But this act made Lu Hong feel that they wanted to suck him tonight.


    Looking at the veins of his neck, they must have wanted to bite down in the moment of excitement.


    Then they''ll suck him hard until he dies!


    Dong Dong Dong


    "Come in." Serena said lightly.


    The foreigner man was a little surprised when he saw that Her Royal Highness was leaning on a man intimately, but still said, "His Royal Highness, a man who calls himself Jiu Ye wants to see you."


    "No." Celine said coldly, ''Didn''t she see that she was with her sweetheart?''


    "Yes."


    "Wait a minute, why don''t you meet him?" Lu Hong heard Uncle Wei talk about this ninth master, and wanted to know what this ninth master was doing here. [Jiu Ye means nine masters.]


    The foreign man was in a dilemma, not knowing whom to listen to.


    Serena said lightly, "Didn''t you hear him?"


    "Yes, Her Royal Highness."


    Lu Hong stood up and said, "I''ll eavesdrop."


    The two sisters knew what it meant and nodded.


    Lu Hong didn''t hide, instead jumped directly onto the big bed of the two sisters, covered the quilt, and pretended to sleep.


    ''It''s so fragrant. I haven''t smelled such a woman''s fragrance for a long time.''


    Jiu Ye walked in with a smile. He was as cunning as before.


    "Your Highnesses, the two princesses." Jiu Ye said respectfully, with Western etiquette.


    The two sisters were a little shocked that this ninth master knew their identities.


    Jiu Ye nced secretly at the big pink bed, ''There is a man on it.''


    ''Don''t think about it. It must be the male pet of Her Royal Highness. I really envy these guys.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    "You are the ninth master?" Serena asked aloud.


    Jiu Ye said respectfully, "Just call me Xiao Jiu, Your Royal Highness."


    Celine was silent on the side, thinking that it was such a good feeling to be conquered by a powerful man. She could not wait to give her most precious pure blood to him.


    Serena used a fan, and said indifferently, "Is there something wrong?"


    "My master knows that Her Royal Highness has been a little troubled recently, so he specially asked me toe over and give you some small gifts." Jiu Ye said with a smile. He didn''t have much else, except that he had many masters. Now that he has lost contact with one, there is still one more.


    Jiu Ye took out an exquisite small box. When it was opened, the whole room was engulfed in an ocean.


    Serena saw a thing in the box and eximed, "This is the Sea God''s Spear."


    Jiu Ye was shocked when he saw it for the first time. He heard from the master that this was a piece of a prehistoric artifact. Although it is only a part of it, if you find the other parts, you will be able to own a real prehistoric artifact.


    The prehistoric magic weapon has the power to open up the world, yet his master even gave it willingly.


    "Her Royal Highness, this is indeed the spear of the Sea God. If you can find the other three pieces, then you won''t have to be afraid of anyone." Jiu Ye exined.


    Serena said in a deep voice, "Do you have any requests?"


    "Actually, my master didn''t ask for anything. He just wants to have a meal with Her Royal Highness. I hope Her Royal Highness will give him face."


    The two sisters sneered in their hearts. Wanting to exchange a quarter of the Seagod''s spear for their pure blood? Delusional.


    "Ninth Master, please go back. This Sea God''s Spear is very precious and it must be kept well."


    Sure enough, as his master guessed, it would not be so smooth. After putting the things away, Jiu Ye smiled and said, "This is my business card. If the two princesses change their minds, you can call this number at any time. My 8848 titanium gold is turned on 24 hours, don''t worry."


    Serena raised her hand, Jiu Ye bowed and stepped back, sighing in her heart, ''Why bother?''


    ''You''re forcing my master. He will not give you face in the future.''


    When Jiu Ye went out, the two sisters jumped.


    Lu Hong, who was thinking something, was startled. He felt a faint fragranceing from his side.


    "Don''t mess around. I''m an upright man." Lu Hong hugged the quilt and looked at the two sisters vigntly.


    Serena said faintly, "Lu Hong, you heard it just now. Many people want us. Sooner orter, we will be killed for that pure blood."


    "Lu Hong, I beg you, just ept our pure blood." Celine begged bitterly. She might as well give it to the one she likes, rather than giving it to strangers. At least she won''t regret it.


    ''How can you beg someone like this? I''m really drunk.''


    Putting away the frivolous face, Lu Hong said seriously, "You can keep your pure blood but don''t worry, I will protect you."


    The sisters were stunned for a moment.


    Protect!


    Since the vampire n was hunted, only the two of them were left without any protection. They lived in fear, but today they were rescued by a man. They wanted to give their pure blood to him.


    But not only did he not want it, but he also said he wanted to protect them.


    ''God, there are still such good men in this world. Fortunately, I met him. So lucky.''


    The two sisters leaned against Lu Hong.


    Serena said softly, "Lu Hong, if you want, we can give it to you anytime."


    ''God, you can do anything as long as you don''t suck me.''


    ''Why are you holding my hand? I''m not such a superficial man. Wow, your skin is so smooth.''


    ''I can''t stand it.''


    "I''ll go first. See you tomorrow." After speaking, Lu Hong disappeared.


    The two sisters let out a lowugh because Lu Hong said that he would see them tomorrow. This is a man who has a sense of justice, even if they try to seduce him, he can still hold on. It can be seen that he is not a casanova.


    At this time, in the bedroom on the second floor of the Leisure Bar, the battlefield full of gunpowder had just subsided.


    Ye Hua gently stroked his wife''s delicate body. Very addicted.


    As if he wanted to be poisoned, but this made Donghuang Baizhi miserable.


    "Ah Li''s birthday ising." Ye Hua said softly.


    Donghuang Baizhi made a heavy nasal sound.


    "We should be able to receive arge sum of money." Ye Hua smiled. His subordinates would definitely give something of great value.


    Donghuang Baizhi made a nasal sound again, not because she didn''t want to speak, but because she had no strength. Her soul seemed to float out.


    Ye Hua said lightly, "Lord Queen, you seem to be dissatisfied with me from your expression. Then I will make you satisfied again."


    "No!"


    Before Baizhi could stop him, this shameless guy started a new round of conquest.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi next to them had already gone to sleep in the office as they couldn''t stand it.


    The morning sunlight came in through the window, Ye Hua opened his eyes and looked down at the pitiful woman in his arms.


    ''If this method had been used earlier, there would not have been such a mess.''


    "Don''t!" The sleeping Baizhi called out tenderly, almost making Ye Hua impulsive again.


    ''This deity can no longer be addicted, but the sleeping Donghuang Baizhi is so attractive. I can''t help but move her just by looking at her.''


    ''I''ll let her go today, it''s been really hard for her these two days.''


    After covering the quilt, Ye Hua got up to take a shower, and then went out to buy breakfast for his wife.


    ''As long as you can follow this deity''s will, this deity can spoil you.''


    Ye Hua had just stepped out of the bar when he received a call from Wei Chang.


    "Your Honor, I have something to report to you."


    "Say."


    "Last night, Lu Hong received two pieces of valuable information. The first one was that Lucifer, the self-proimed Demon King in Europe, wanted to capture the sisters in the Seven Bars for their pure blood. The second one was that Jiu Ye''s master tried to exchange a part of a prehistoric artifact, wanting to have a meal with the two sisters."


    "Oh." Ye Hua replied. ''These are all trivial matters. What to buy for breakfast for Baizhi is the big one. Have I been too partial recently? I''ll go tofort Qing Ya in a few days, lest she startsining. After all, I''ll stay by her side in both rain and dew.'' [Happiness and sadness.]


    "Your Honor, what should you do about this matter?" Wei Chang asked.


    "Don''t ask this deity about such trivial matters." After speaking, he cut off the call.


    Wei Chang also conveyed thetest instructions to Lu Hong. The honor said, you can do it yourself.


    After Lu Hong received the order from Ye Hua, he immediately felt a little pressured.


    After all, it is a very honorable thing to be praised by Ye Hua.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Ye Hua went into the alley and saw that the aunt was making fruit pancakes.


    ''Should this deity go to the aunt and pretend to act forceful?''


    ''When I went to buy pancakes, I was ridiculed by this aunt. Looking at the whole world, this deity only obeyed this aunt.''


    "Four pancakes, eggs, and ham."


    The aunt looked back and said with a smile, "Handsome guy, you look good today. Your wife is back."


    "Hmph, how dare they disobey me. I educate them every minute."


    As a supreme being, he sneered in front of the aunt. s, the aunt smiled without saying a word, making Ye Hua very ufortable. ''Isn''t she very good at retorts?''


    "Don''t underestimate women, they are used to you because they love you."


    ''Used to this deity.''


    "You are wrong, I dote on them." Ye Hua said disdainfully.


    The auntughed again without saying a word, which made Ye Hua speechless. ''This aunt is really awesome. She even acted unpredictably in front of me.''


    After a while, the aunt handed over the four pancake fruits, "I n to owe it today."


    Ye Hua "..."


    This sentence almost made Ye Hua bleed. The powerful enemies are not those with absolute strength, but the aunt who sells pancakes.


    "Will I still owe you something?" Ye Hua said in a deep voice, turning around and walking towards the bar.


    But listening to this aunt''s nagging, it felt good. ''Is this deity used to it?''


    He took out a pancake and took a bite. Today''s is extraordinarily fragrant.


    In fact, what the aunt said was very reasonable. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are really used to Ye Hua. Take Donghuang Baizhi as an example. She hadn''t gotten out of bed for the past two days and tried her best to meet Ye Hua''s needs.


    He gave two pancakes to his sister-inw and Ye Zizi. Today is the weekend and Ye Zizi was on holiday.


    Walking into the bedroom, seeing Baizhi''s white fragrant shoulders sticking out, Ye Hua''s lower abdomen burst into mes again.


    ''This Donghuang Baizhi. How can this deity be so fascinated by her?''


    Holding the fruit pancake, it reached the mouth of Donghuang Baizhi.


    Her little nose started sniffing. The cold and arrogant Baizhi was acting very cute at this moment. If it weren''t for the tired state of Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua would definitely have jumped up again and enjoyed her body.


    Baizhi opened her beautiful eyes slightly, looked at her husband, and showed a gentle smile, "Is the fruit pancake from the entrance of the alley?"


    "Yes, dear."


    "Feed me" Baizhi acted so coquettishly that even Ye Hua couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Sitting sideways by the bed, Ye Hua said lightly, "Do you know how charming you are?"


    Seeing her husband''s eager eyes, Baizhi suddenly shrank, "Can you give me a day''s rest?"


    "I originally wanted you to rest for two days. I didn''t expect that you only need one day, my Queen. It shows that you are very dissatisfied with your husband."


    "Disgusting." Donghuang Baizhi pped Ye Hua angrily. That shy appearance is really beyond words to describe, this woman can be so beautiful.


    After eating the love pancake fruit bought by Ye Hua, Donghuang Baizhi touched her belly: "Ye Hua, do you think I''m already pregnant?"


    "If we step up, we should be able to."


    "Ye Hua, you have changed."


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, "Has it gotten bigger?"


    Donghuang Baizhi was speechless, and said softly, "It has changed color."


    "Because of you."


    "You''ve also be sloppy." Donghuang Baizhi added. Although her husband had changed, he had be more perfect. That kind of cold Ye Hua is not what she wants.


    Ye Hua smiled, it was true, after meeting them, he changed a lot.


    Hope this is a good start.


    "What should we do for Ah Li''s birthday?" Donghuang Baizhi leaned against her husband''s arm and murmured.


    Ye Hua gently stroked her soft body and said lightly, "We''ll live together as a family."


    Nothing is more important than having a family. This is what Ye Hua has learned.


    Donghuang Baizhi suddenly sealed Ye Hua''s lips,


    With gentle eyes, he said, "Love me, Ye Hua."


    "Baizhi, you are getting bolder and bolder." Ye Hua chuckled and decided to continue loving Baizhi. She even openly provoked him.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi in the next room were wearing headphones to block the noise.


    In the evening, Ye Hua walked out of the bedroom and stretched his muscles. ''It was really cool.''


    When he got to the office, Ye Hua pulled out a cigarette. It would be better to take his daughter to y somewhere for her birthday. Somewhere unforgettable.


    ''It seems boring to go abroad to y. Let''s go to others to y and appreciate their beauty.''


    ''It''s a good idea.''


    "Daddy."


    Ye Hua, who was thinking, did not notice that Qing Ya and Donghuang Li appeared.


    Turning around and holding his daughter in his arms, he kissed her fleshy cheek, while thetter also gave her father a big kiss.


    "Daddy, Ah Li misses you so much." Dong Huangli said sweetly whileying on her father''s chest.


    "Daddy also misses Ah Li." Ruffling his daughter''s hair, Ye Hua felt that his life was perfect at that moment. He had a lovely wife, children, and a group of subordinates. He wouldn''t die in vain.


    Ye Hua smiled and said, "Ah Li, go and meet mama. You can sleep with her."


    "Well, then Ah Li won''t disturb daddy and Qing Ma." The little guy was quite sensible and ran out immediately.


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya were left in the office.


    Looking at Qing Ya''s bulging belly, Ye Hua reached out and stroked her gently, whispering, "Qing Ya, thank you."


    Hearing her husband''s heartfelt voice, Qing Ya''s beautiful eyes instantly turned red, and she smiled and said, "No need for thanks, we''re an old couple."


    "Do you still hate me?" Ye Hua asked lightly, holding Qing Ya in his arms gently.


    Qing Ya hugged her husband''s tiger body and said softly, "Ye Hua, I want to apologize to you."


    ''Is this stupid woman trying to move me to death? It seems that I can only take care of you tonight.''


    "Forget it, it''s all over." Ye Hua said softly.


    Qing Ya murmured, "Ye Hua, you have your position, and I have mine, but I forgot that you are my husband, and I should support you unconditionally, instead of helping others to criticize you. "


    Ye Hua was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Qing Ya to have such an awareness. This is a good thing, a happy event.


    ''Since you have taken back a few steps, this deity has to coax you, and not make you feel wronged.''


    "I''m also at fault. I shouldn''t yell at you like that, especially when you''re pregnant."


    Hearing his words, Qing Ya was moved, and she started crying. Qing Ya experienced it all when Ye Hua was not by her side during her pregnancy. She couldn''t fathom how Donghuang Baizhi survived in the past.


    This sensationalism was almost over, so Ye Hua decided to push Qing Ya down again tonight.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    He picked up his charming wife Qing Ya. How can he let her go?


    "Ah, what are you doing?" Qing Ya eximed, her pretty face turning red.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, "Tonight, you have no excuses."


    Qing Ya knew it would be like this. She could still find excuses for her early pregnancy. Now that it''s over, this guy will definitely be unable to bear it.


    "Wait, I want to ask you a question, answer honestly, or I will¡­"


    He carefully pressed his wife under him and gently lifted her hair, Ye Hua sighed. The beauty of these two women ispletely different. Qing Ya belongs to the delicate type, while Donghuang Baizhi has a prideful demeanor. Pride. It''s a visual treat.


    "Otherwise, what will you do?" Ye Hua asked lightly.


    "Otherwise, I''ll ignore you." Qing Ya said with a blushing face, but such a threat sounded coquettish.


    "Go ahead."


    "Is Jue Tian your man?"


    This question is very difficult. Does he want to admit it?


    But looking at Qing Ya like this, she should have guessed a little, but there is no evidence.


    But now that they are reconciled, it doesn''t matter. She''s family.


    Ye Hua nodded.


    "Okay, you actually-"


    Before Qing Ya could be finished, Ye Hua kissed her, and thetter struggled a little. She was honest now.


    Looking at her beautiful face, Ye Hua said lightly, "There is a lot of ugliness in the world, in fact, I don''t want you to see it. Just like Dongfang Yuer, who met with Jue Tian, her family was framed and destroyed. I just asked my subordinates to help me put the souls filled with grievances in peace."


    There''s nothing wrong with what he said, and now he doesn''t even blink an eye when he speaks a lie, but the next sentence seems to be true.


    "I just want you to enjoy the happiness in this world, and leave the dirty work to your husband."


    Qing Ya didn''t expect Ye Hua to think like this. She was very moved, and felt ashamed of her actions.


    "Ye Hua, is it my ignorance?" Qing Ya felt that if Ye Hua didn''t forgive her, she would not be happy in her life. Her husband just wanted to give her a good environment, but she didn''t understand what he meant. His wife is stupid.


    "Okay, I forgive you."


    "Thank you Ye Hua."


    The corner of Ye Hua''s mouth evoked a sinister smile, "I prefer you to thank me with your body."


    "Take it easy, don''t be likest time." Thinking of that night, Qing Ya''s face turned red, it was an unforgettable night.


    Of course, Ye Hua won''t mess around, but there''s no need to worry about the child. ''This deity''s blood is very rigorous, and no matter what happens, nothing will go wrong.''


    But he had to take care of his wife''s feelings.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Hearing her husband''s words, Qing Ya blushed and slowly closed her beautiful eyes.


    Seeing Qing Ya like this, Ye Hua can''t wait to take back what he just said. She was waiting for his love.


    He gently took off his wife''s clothes, and then caressed her.


    A beautiful rhythmes from Qing Ya''s vocal cords, which is simply the most beautiful voice in the world.


    After one round, Qing Ya was lying on her husband''s chest with a flushed face. Reallyfortable.


    "I''ll let you go today. After the baby is born¡­"


    Qing Ya red at her husband, but still said, "Got it."


    ''As expected of the woman of this deity, she is bing more and more sensible now.''


    "Ah Li''s birthday, where are we going to celebrate?" Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Ye Hua thought about it for a while, and said lightly, "To be honest, our family of four has never seriously gone out to y. Taking advantage of Ah Li''s birthday, how about we go out to rx together?"


    Qing Ya felt that Ye Hua''s proposal was quite good, and said softly, "Where shall we go to rx?"


    "I haven''t figured it out yet, but it''s definitely a foreign ce."


    "Well, then we''ll listen to your arrangement." Qing Ya said softly.


    "By the way, the aunt at the alley owes more than 200 yuan, and you will have to pay it back tomorrow morning."


    Qing Ya is really intoxicated after hearing this, ''If I''m not by your side, your life is really poor.''


    "You, why didn''t you tell me about being broke?"


    Ye Hua said disdainfully, "Am I the kind of man who asks women for money?"


    "Okay, you are the best."


    In fact, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are the women who dote on Ye Hua the most, and they were really tolerant.


    Ye Hua felt that after this time, they would not mess around again, because no matter how bad he is, it is all because of them. They are the real murderers, while he is an aplice at best.


    "Qing Ya."


    "Dear."


    "I want to do it again."


    "Don''t want to."


    "Follow the lead, it''ll be alright."


    "You go to Baizhi."


    "I''ve already."


    "It''s yourst time."


    "Okay, onest time tonight."


    "..."


    Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi felt that it was time to move or to make ayer of super sound instion. How can they sleep like this?


    October 16th was little Ah Li''s birthday. The little guy was dressed up as a little princess today.


    The bar was closed that evening.


    It seems that there were no guests.


    Ye Hua''s subordinates were all present to celebrate little Lord''s birthday.


    Donghuang Li was about to be held in the air, and the smile on her little face never stopped.


    However, at this time, Ye Hua came to the office and opened the gifts sent by his subordinates, but when he looked at the gifts sent by his subordinates, he thought it was very rude.


    Wei Chang sent a giant panda. If it was real, it would have been okay, but it''s a furry doll.


    Lie Gu gave a set of doll toys, the kind that can wear clothes. ''Do the child of this deity y with these childish things?''


    Jue Tian sent a study machine.


    Ye Zizi was simpler. She bought a princess dress for Ah Li''s. Ye Hua was very relieved to hear that Ye Zizi bought it frugally.


    There are even toy guns, remote control cars. How can a girl y with such things?


    ''If no one gave money to hold a banquet, this deity would not have lost money.''


    ''As for the treasures that should have been given, do you understand only if this deity speaks?''


    ''In the future, if you give birth to a child, or if it''s your birthday, the deity wille and you won''t be given a single hair.''


    ~Downstairs~


    Lie Gu said with a smile, "Your Honor will definitely like it this time. I used to give some treasures, so I thought Your Honor was also annoyed."


    "Yeah, this time it''s a proper gift, and Your Honor should be very happy." Wei Chang also smiled.


    Jue Tian walked up to the two respecteddies and said respectfully, "Madam, please forgive me for the situation that day."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were not stingy women, and Ye Hua had already exined that he was helping Dongfang Yuer.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Donghuang Baizhi has also thought about it. If her father made a wrong judgment, then, as his daughter, she would wash away the grievances of the Dongfang family, and the people involved would not be taken lightly.


    "Jue Tian, Yuer is also my junior, treat her well." Qing Ya smiled at Dongfang Yuer.


    Jue Tian respectfully said, "Don''t worry, Lady Boss, your subordinate will take good care of Yuer and Yanxin."


    However, Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin, who were standing behind Jue Tian, ??lowered their heads. The so-called care of Professor Jue was simply unimaginable.


    "That''s good." Qing Ya said with a gentle smile, with the aura of a respecteddy, simr to Donghuang Baizhi beside her.


    The subordinates felt that this was the attitude that Lady Boss should have, and she was worthy of Your Honor.


    "Wei Chang, look at Dongfang Yuer." Lie Gu walked to Wei Chang''s side and said in a low voice, with envy in his eyes.


    Wei Chang said, "Jue Tian''s women have a good rtionship. He used to say he was not interested in women, but now he has two."


    "There is no cat that doesn''t steal fish in this world. As long as you experience the beauty of women, you will be unable to extricate yourself."


    Wei Chang was lost in thought after hearing this and looked at the seductive Little Tang. When will he be able to push her down?


    As a single dog, Lu Hong stood aside holding a wine ss, and sighed.


    ''Everyone has wives, either one or two. Lie Gu has most of them, and that too, three big stars. I envy them.''


    ''And that Dongfang Yuer is really good. I don''t even know what to say. He is really lucky.''


    ''I am utterly unlucky. I am spotted by two vampires who want to suck me all the time. It is really annoying.''


    Ye Hua, upstairs, lit a cigarette and flicked it.


    A three-dimensional version of the gxy appeared in front of Ye Hua, rotating, zooming in, or shrinking with the movements in Ye Hua''s hands.


    There are about 1.5004 ¡Á 1074 stars in the entire Milky Way gxy. The Sr System is just one of the insignificant gxies. Among them, there are more developed gxies, such as the where he used to live, which is the strongest one.


    But this time he was traveling with his wives and daughter. Of course, he wouldn''t choose to go there. Anyway, he will have to go back for revenge sooner orter.


    After all, the entire gxy only has one hundred Overlords, and sooner orter, they will be wiped out.


    Ye Hua opened the gxies one by one to find the target. Although the environment of the retro martial arts is good, it is almost the same in the Voidless Realm. Baizhi and A Li are both familiar with it, and the Xianxia world also seems to be simr to the Voidless Realm.


    An apocalypse is full of disgusting monsters. It''s not like traveling, it''s almost like looking for excitement.


    ''I don''t know where the most civilized in the gxy is.'' Ye Hua directly searched for it, which felt like a Baidu search.


    When an azure appeared in Ye Hua''s eyes, Ye Hua expressed a bit of interest. Outside the, a huge battleship was parked, while the inside was a sky-high high-tech building, and the vehicles were all floating.


    It is indeed the most advanced civilized world. It is a bit interesting to integrate technology and martial arts.


    ''The environment on the ground is excellent, and the artificial creation also has that kind of unique beauty. Qing Ya and the others must have never seen it before. He even saw such a world for the first time, making him curious as well.


    That''s it.


    Canglie Star


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Donghuang Baizhi walked in and said softly, "Ye Hua, it''s almost midnight,e down to celebrate our daughter''s birthday."


    Ye Hua stood up and hugged his sweet wife for a while and kissed her.


    "Don''t make a fuss, everyone is waiting below." Donghuang Baizhi stopped being drowned in Ye Hua''s kiss.


    Holding her willow waist, Ye Hua said lightly, "Tomorrow we will go out to y."


    "Where?"


    "Secret." Ye Hua smiled mysteriously, which further piqued her curiosity.


    When they came downstairs, they saw a giant cake pushed out from the side, and there were four little people on it.


    It is very cute.


    A group of killing gods sang happy birthday,


    It was quite a feeling of joy. Donghuang Li was wearing a birthday hat and folded her hands together to make a wish, hoping that daddy, mommy, and Ah Li would be forever together.


    With that, she blew out the candles.


    Lie Gu and Jue Tian rang the flower cone, the atmosphere was very happy, Ye Hua lookedfortable, ''Where are the other three guys? They still haven''t returned to the team. Do I need to find them one by one?''


    At this time, Ye Hua called Wei Chang and Jue Tian aside.


    "This deity is going to go to a distant ce in the past few days. The two of you can take care of any matter in between. If it is not a big deal, don''t contact me."


    Jue Tian nodded and asked respectfully, "How many days are you going to go?"


    "A week if faster; a month if slower."


    "The subordinates obey." The two responded in unison.


    Everyone celebrated until two o''clock in the morning, and then went back to their respective homes to find their respective mother. [This one has many different interpretations. One is just the simple old goodbye, which is the one in the context. The second, in love, has two endings: either go back to their own homes, find their mothers, or turn your mother into my mother.]


    The little birthday star slept in her mother''s arms for a long time. Donghuang Baizhi scurried away with her daughter to sleep, not giving Ye Hua any chance.


    Ye Hua could only capture Qing Ya, resulting in Qing Ya begging in various ways. He kept pestering her every day and night these days, although she was very happy that Ye Hua was obsessed with her, but she doesn''t know what to say.


    Qing Ya just wants to say one thing, "You said at the beginning that you only touch a woman once, but look at you these days, I don''t know how many times you''ve touched me."


    Ye Hua just replied, "I take back what I said."


    Every time Ye Hua wanted to continue, Qing Ya deliberately said that her stomach was ufortable. Ye Hua knew that Qing Ya was pretending, but he let her go.


    But it''s not enough, it''s not enough in this life.


    The next morning, the family of four got up early. Donghuang Li was very excited. ''Daddy and mommy Mama are taking me out to y.''


    Qing Yutong would rather stay at home than go out. Of course, her brother-inw tried to act cool, and she called 666 from the side. [ 666 means cool, awesome, etc.]


    "What are you doing?" Ye Hua asked suspiciously.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were packing their clothes, and little Ah Li also got a small box, stuffing her little doll inside.


    "You must bring clothes when you go out." Qing Ya said softly.


    "Daddy, Ah Li will pack your clothes for you."


    Ye Hua said lightly, "Okay, you don''t need to pack up my clothes. It''s not very far."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were taken aback.


    Donghuang Li instantly had a bitter face. ''What? Didn''t daddy say that they were going out to y? Why is it not far away?''


    "Daddy lied"


    Donghuang Baizhi picked her up and said, "Ye Hua, how can you lie to your daughter? What a bad example you''re setting up."


    ''Before my words are finished, you put a liar title. Is this really okay?''


    "Ah Li, you have to listen till your daddy finishes, you know?"


    Donghuang Li, who was in her mother''s arms, nodded pitifully. ''If they didn''t get out of Long''an City, Ah Li would cry, and the kind of crying that couldn''t be coaxed.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    "Because the ce we''re going to this time is a bit far away, ordinary means of transportation can''t reach it," Ye Hua said.


    Hearing daddy''s words, Donghuang immediately became interested: "Can''t you go by ne?"


    "It''s far, far away." Ye Hua gestured as he spoke, but he made his daughterugh.


    Not only was Donghuang Li curious, but his two lovely wives were also curious.


    "Ye Hua, where the hell is this?" Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but give her husband a nk look, which made Ye Hua a little bit eager to move.


    Ye Hua smiled lightly: "You all close your eyes."


    "Daddy, do you want Ah Li to do so as well?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay then."


    Ye Hua slowly positioned Canglie Star, because the distance was a bit far, so he couldn''t be very urate.


    The four disappeared into the bedroom, with unpacked clothes lying on the ground, giving people the feeling that they were suddenly kidnapped.


    Canglie Star was huge! Very huge! It can be as big as 10,000 Earths!


    As the saying goes, where there are people, there are rivers andkes, not to mention the most developed civilization in the Milky Way. Although the entire is controlled by the Federation, there are many factions under the Federation, fighting openly and secretly!


    This is an unavoidable power struggle.


    "Daddy, are you all right? Why did Ah Li smell a strange smell?" Donghuang Li asked with his eyes closed.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi frowned slightly, why is there a bloody smell?


    And the corner of Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly, this scene is so beautiful!


    There were corpses all around, and there was a bloody smell.


    The two beautiful wives opened their eyes immediately and were shocked by the scene in front of them. Donghuang Li also opened his eyes and didn''t say anything. There was no sign of difort on his small face. As if this scene waspletely adaptable.


    "Ye Hua!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are really angry with Ye Hua. Their daughter is only three years old, yet he took her to see this kind of thing!


    This is really insensible!


    Ye Hua didn''t expect to be teleported to such a ce. It was an ident.


    "Wow what a big star!" Donghuang Li raised his head and murmured.


    They saw three huges outside the blue sky as if they could fall at any time.


    If one ignores the corpses in this ce, the view does have charm.


    "Daddy, where is this?" Donghuang Li asked curiously.


    Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief and said lightly: "This is the most advanced civilized in the Milky Way, Canglie Star!"


    The mouths of the two lovely wives were all 0-shaped. Ye Hua looked at their little mouths and his ego swelled.


    "Daddy, how far are we from home?" Donghuang Li seemed like a curious baby.


    "About fifty thousand light years." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Donghuang Li asked again, "How far is five light years?"


    "Why don''t you ask mommy about this question?" Ye Hua looked at his wives.


    The father and daughter looked at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, and the two became puzzled.


    After waiting for a long time, Donghuang Li said again: "Daddy, mommy doesn''t know."


    "Ah Li, mommy doesn''t read much, so don''t me them."


    "Ye Hua!" Qing Ya and Donghuang Bai Zhijiao said angrily, how could he make fun of his wives in front of their child?


    Donghuang Li felt it was reasonable, and said in a milky voice, "Don''t worry, daddy, Ah Li will study hard in the future."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t want to say anything.


    "Ah Li, 30 billion kilometers is equal to 0.003 light-years, how far do you think we are from home?" Ye Hua said lightly.


    The two lovely wives were also shocked, so far!


    Ye Huayou added: "We have just crossed the entire radius of the Milky Way."


    After he finished speaking, he put on the appearance of a big boss. ''Do you think this deity is very powerful? Come and worship me.''


    "Daddy is amazing." Donghuang Li acted like a little fan.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi smiled. They had seen how powerful Ye Hua was, no matter which aspect.


    However, at that moment, more than ten ck spots appeared in the sky!


    Ten jet-ck armed machines flew in, the whole shape was like a ck beetle.


    In the blink of an eye, the four of them were surrounded.


    "You are surrounded! Put down your weapons, stop resisting, raise your hands and surrender!" One of the aircraft began to warn.


    Donghuang Li raised his hands in an instant. This move was really cute.


    "Ye Hua, I don''t even know what to say about you anymore." Qing Ya smiled bitterly. ''You said that we were traveling, and just as we arrived, we were surrounded. It''s a shame.''


    Donghuang Baizhi picked up her daughter, who raised her hand and surrendered.


    "Wow daddy, it is so exciting. Like watching a Marvel movie. Ah Li really likes it."


    Ye Hua snorted coldly: "Did you hear that, my daughter likes this."


    Qing Ya chuckled and asked curiously, "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Since they have disturbed our family''s journey, naturally, kill them."


    "This is all a misunderstanding. If you kill them, we will be wanted criminals, so what are we going to do?" Qing Ya gently took Ye Hua''s arm and said softly.


    Hearing her soft rhythm, Ye Hua couldn''t help but nod and immediately reacted. ''Qing Ya can actually bewitch me. Amazing!''


    "You misunderstood us." Qing Ya hadn''t finished her words yet.


    Six missiles came from a distance, apanied by a whistling sound. Ye Hua felt that this was not an ordinary missile, and there was still spiritual energy in it!


    It really is a where technology and martial arts are integrated, which is a bit interesting!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Six loud bangs erupted in the sky, turning into six huge fireballs smashing to the ground.


    Donghuang Li''s big eyes are excited, this is tourism!


    The four aircraft immediately turned around and retreated. It seems that they are people who can''t be offended!


    Two ck dots slowly appeared. These are two small warships. Even if they are small, they are as big as the current aircraft carrier.


    They slowly stopped not far away, setting off heavy dust.


    A lot of people came down from the battleship, wearing uniforms, and thest one who came down was a handsome female officer. [Yes, handsome.]


    Ye Hua nced at the ck silk uniform.


    "What are you looking at!?" Donghuang Baizhi reminded Ye Hua in a low voice not to peek at other women.


    Ye Hua was helpless, the two of them were fine, but he couldn''t look at other women.


    The female officer walked towards Ye Hua with hundreds of heavily armed soldiers!


    They stopped not far away.


    Ye Hua was very curious. ''What are you trying to do? Don''t have bad thoughts, or you will die.''


    Suddenly, everyone clenched their right fists on their left chests and bowed slightly. The scene was very imposing!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    The female officer shouted: "Thank you, sir, for protecting the remains of my soldiers!"


    "Get up. No thanks." Ye Hua said indifferently, with an unfathomable look.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were embarrassed. This all started again, yet they had just arrived.


    ''Wow, daddy started to pretend again. It''s amazing. Ah Li has to study a lot.''


    The female officer looked at Ye Hua''s face, her face flushed slightly, such a handsome man.


    ''There are women besides him. Their faces and temperament are really iparable.''


    When Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi saw the female officer''s eyes, they immediately became vignt. ''If you are here to rob my man, don''t me us for being ruthless!''


    "Hello, sir, I''m Xi Tingting, a member of the noble faction. It''s still very dangerous here. Pleasee with me, sir."


    Donghuang Li said with a smile: "Miss, you are a good person."


    Looking at Donghuang Li''s cute smile, Xi Tingting showed a smile. The soldiers behind were surprised when they saw her smiling.


    Ye Hua said lightly, "That''s fine."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi immediately took Ye Hua''s arm and dered their sovereignty to everyone.


    "Thank you for your understanding, sir." After speaking, Xi Tingting raised her small hand. The soldiers put away all the corpses on the ground, and the two battleships immediately evacuated.


    And just after leaving, arger battleship appeared.


    Looking at the people who had disappeared, a man shouted angrily: "Damn, they ran away! It''s all a bunch of trash!"


    This was a trap. Originally, ten armed aircraft could be dealt with, but four people suddenly showed up and killed their men.


    On board the battleship, Xi Tingting arranged an upper-ss cabin for Ye Hua''s family of four. One can sense technology everywhere.


    Qing Ya murmured, "We don''t know how many years we will have to wait for such a technology toe out."


    "Hundreds of thousands of years." Donghuang Baizhi said in a deep voice. These things can only be seen in movies. It''s amazing.


    With a swoosh, the door opened immediately, and Xi Tingting appeared at the door in a different dress.


    Her body was quite hot.


    Such a move is undoubtedly provoking Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    "Sir, ma''am, sorry to bother you." Xi Tingting looked polite.


    For polite people, Ye Hua wouldn''t be too tough. He sat beside the bed and said lightly, "En."


    "I''m taking the liberty to ask, do you cultivate martial arts, sir?" Xi Tingting showed the etiquette of aristocratic girls, but in the eyes of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, she wanted to seduce their husband.


    "Ah Li also cultivates martial arts."


    Donghuang Baizhi held her daughter in her arms and said softly, "Okay, Ah Li, don''t disturb daddy and big sister."


    The corner of Ye Hua''s mouth twitched. He often said that he was the king of vinegar, but the queen''s vinegar was also very sour. [A way to say jealous.]


    Xi Tingting was a little embarrassed: "Sir, I was rude. How dare I ask about your grade!?"


    "Grade?"


    "Yeah, sir. Our levels here are divided into Martial Apprentice, Warrior, Samurai, Martial Master, Martial King, Martial Emperor, Martial Spirit, and Martial Venerable. There are ten levels in each grade." Xi Tingting exined.


    Ye Hua paused: "Then I shouldn''t be among them."


    "Uh"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are speechless, you dare to pretend in front of the youngdy. Do you think we are too old!?


    Qing Ya smiled slightly: "I''m so sorry, my husband likes to joke a little bit, he''s actually a Warrior."


    The meaning was obvious: my husband is a spicy chicken, and you wouldn''t want to gain his attention.


    However, this was not the case.


    "Ah! Sir, are you really a warrior? Can you do me a favor?" The excited Xi Tingting stepped forward and held Ye Hua''s big hand.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi twitched at the corners of their mouths. Donghuang Li turned around and covered her face. This is so terrifying.


    Creak


    Creak


    The titanium alloy armrest by the bed was deformed in the small hands of the two women.


    Xi Tingting reacted immediately,


    Stepping back again and again: "Sorry ma''am, I was too excited just now."


    Seeing the twisted titanium alloy, Xi Tingting was extremely shocked: "Madam, dare I ask what your grade is?"


    "Warrior."


    "Great!" Xi Tingting looked excited.


    In fact, the three have long since left the division of this level, and even a Martial Venerable can be stabbed to death with a single finger.


    But it seems that a Warrior can be very popr here.


    "Are there very few warriors here?" Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    Xi Tingting sighed: "Madam, warrior training is very hard, requires talent, and it requires a lot of resources. Our Canglie Star is a with technology, and a pair of first-ss armor can defeat a Warrior. But if you practice martial arts, even in the main city, you can get a great ce."


    Martial apprentice? Warrior?


    Is it really fine that your is so weak?


    "Are there any Martial Kings?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Hearing Ye Hua mention Martial Kings, Xi Tingting suddenly panicked: "Sir, Martial Kings are god-like beings. There are only three Martial Kings in the entire Canglie Star. They live in the imperial capital and are admired by thousands of people."


    In fact, each world has a measure of strength, and Canglie''s is divided ording to the average value.


    If there is aparison, probably the tenth-grade warriors here have the strength of Xiao Yi, otherwise, how could Martial Kings be admired by thousands of people?


    One can see how big the gap between the two is!


    However, there are still very few people who practice martial arts in Canglie Star, which has be the product of the struggle of the powerful.


    But even so, there is nothing to be afraid of, because Ye Hua knows that this is also controlled by deities. Even killing the overlords is akin to killing a chicken, not to mention the Martial Kings, who are just a bunch of clowns who are thousands of miles away from him.


    "Okay, tell me what''s the matter?" Ye Hua asked.


    Xi Tingting leaned over slightly, revealing her cleavage.


    Creak


    Creak


    This is the sound of titanium alloy twisting.


    Bowing deeply, Xi Tingting said in a deep voice: "Although I belong to a noble faction, my strength is meager. These two ships are the only weapons in my family, so the faction wants to remove my title. When the rumors were revealed, my family suffered a terrible death. My father and brother were killed, while I was the only one left alive."


    What a poor youngdy. Donghuang Li really wanted tofort her.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi felt that there was something wrong with thest sentence. This is a crazy hint! Selling her body to bury her father! [It''s an idiom thates from the story: Dong Yong and the weaving maiden. Here is the link if you''re interested: https://multoghost.wordpress/2017/04/25/a-tale-of-the-weaver-goddess/]


    "So what?" Ye Hua asked lightly.


    "Sir, I know this is very difficult, but I still hope you cane with me and prove your identity as a Warrior." All factions want to have friends like martial arts practitioners.


    Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, "Why should I help you?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    With a plop, Xi Tingting knelt directly on the ground, "Sir, if you can help my family escape this crisis, I, Xi Tingting, swear to Martial Venerable that I am willing to be a ve beside you to serve you."


    Ye Hua looked at his two sweet wives as if saying that this deity is now in demand. Don''t you feel any sense of crisis?


    Qing Ya and Baizhi helped Xi Tingting up. Qing Ya smiled and said, "Miss, you are too serious. My husband was joking with you, we are here to help."


    "Thank you so much, Mr. and Mrs., I, Xi Tingting, will definitely remember your kindness."


    Ye Hua took a breath and said lightly, "Go out first."


    "Okay, sir."


    After Xi Tingting left, there was a sour smell in the room.


    Ye Hua picked up his daughter and said with a smile, "Ah Li, what should I do if mommy is jealous?"


    "Kiss mommy."


    ''Even my daughter knows it.''


    "Hmph, who is jealous of you? Ah Li, don''t listen to your daddy. Come to mommy''s arms." Donghuang Baizhi stretched out her hand and hugged her daughter in her arms.


    Ye Hua said lightly, "We are here to travel. Is it good for you to meddle in other people''s disputes?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi suddenly realized that they had just done something wrong. They were jealous, and the other party was also pitiful. In addition, they wanted to prove their strength.


    Ye Hua says that a woman has long hair and short knowledge.


    The two women also thought about it, and what they did just now was really out of their minds.


    "Ye Hua, we''re sorry, we didn''t consider it thoroughly." The two women apologized to their husband.


    Ye Hua stretched out his hand and pinched their faces, "You guys, be less jealous and use your brain more."


    In fact, when Ye Hua was not around, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were very smart, but as long as they were with Ye Hua, it was as if they had an invisible support. He is also satisfied.


    The IQ of women in love is negative.


    "Mommy, don''t worry, daddy will not leave you." Donghuang Li also cheered for mommy.


    The two women gave a charmingugh, feeling that they were indeed a little stingy, and it was easy to get jealous.


    In fact, if Ye Hua was in their position, he might have already shot and destroyed the other party.


    He is not called the vinegar king of the cultivation world for nothing.


    The warship drove into a military base outside the city, and Xi Tingting arranged a car to take Ye Hua''s family back to the manor for dinner, and to the Martial Arts House in the afternoon.


    Sitting in the suspended car, feeling thefort of the seat, Ye Hua said lightly, "It''s much better than the one at home."


    Xi Tingting, who was sitting in the front row, turned around and smiled and said, "If you like it, sir, I will arrange one."


    "Forget it, I don''t have such technology in my world." Ye Hua didn''t want to participate in this kind of world change. Time has to progress slowly. Too fast is not a good thing.


    Xi Tingting seemed to understand too and said nothing.


    "Wow, what is that, daddy? Is that a giraffe?" At this time, the motorcade was driving outside the city, and there were many wild animals in the outer city. This was also a major feature of this ce as Ye Hua wanted to show it to his daughter.


    They saw a huge creature walking beside them, with a neck of more than ten meters, a huge body, and roaring lightly from time to time.


    "Ah Li, that''s Yanling, arge herbivore." Xi Tingting introduced it carefully. She was already familiar with Ah Li.[It could be this thing, not sure: https://storage.xpg.cards/image/CBLZ/JP040.jpg ]


    Donghuang Li muttered, "It''s like the dragon that daddy summoned."


    Ye Hua "..."


    Bullshit!


    "What dragon?" Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    Donghuang Li was going to say something, but Ye Hua interrupted, "Oh, the big dragon doll that daddy bought for Ah Li. It''s amazing."


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled lightly and then kissed her daughter''s little cheek, which made Ah Li very happy.


    "Daddy, that blue light is so beautiful." Donghuang Li pointed to a blue shock wave in the distance.


    Xi Tingting''s pupils gradually erged, and then she shouted "Retreat!"


    But it was toote.


    Boom!


    The blue shock wave mmed hard on the suspended car.


    Within the dazzling light, the two cars in front and behind were instantly swallowed up.


    A battleship slowly appeared in the air.


    A dozen figures flew towards this side to observe the situation.


    When the mes disappeared, Ye Hua''s two hovercars were safe and sound, even the paint was intact.


    Xi Tingting in the front row was stunned. What happened just now and why didn''t she die? Could it be that she was blessed by Martial King?


    Ye Hua turned his head to look at the two wives. Thetter bowed their heads slightly, obviously knowing that they were wrong.


    Opening the door and getting out of the car, Ye Hua stood in the destend, with Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi following closely behind.


    There was an angry man ahead, named Gao Yi. He wanted to assassinate them. Although he vited thew, he still didn''t falter.


    "Who are you? Where is Xi Tingting?" Gao Yi shouted angrily at Ye Hua. There were ten warriors behind him, and their overall strength could destroy a family.


    Before Ye Hua could speak, Xi Tingting in the car stretched out her head and shouted, "Gao Yi, you are breaking thew."


    "So what? The noble faction has abandoned you. Even after such a ruckus, they haven''te out to save you. It shows that you are already an abandoned person." Gao Yi couldn''t stopughing. ''I will kill you today.''


    "Gao Yi, you can kill me if you want, but they are my guests."


    "Hmph, they''re just three martial apprentices. If I can''t beat him, I will eat shit." Gao Yi didn''t know who was standing in front of him. If he didn''t act cool now, he would officially be an idiot.


    This is an iron te within an iron te. You will be smashed to pieces if you kick it.


    Snap.


    A finger snapped.


    Gao Yi was stunned when he heard this.


    Boom!


    His whole body exploded, turning into a blood mist. The warriors behind him had the same fate.


    Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya next to him in disbelief. A good guy like him likes a woman who kills without blinking.


    "Do you want to eat shit too?" Qing Ya said coldly. She hated others scolding her husband the most. She had no strength before, but now is not the same.


    Gao Yi''s soul was shouting grievances. When did I scold anyone? Can''t you be reasonable?


    Donghuang Li pped her little hands, "Mommy Qing is amazing."


    "Ah Li, get in the car quickly, you can''t watch." Qing Ya urged.


    Donghuang Li sighed and got into the car, but still stuck her head out to watch.


    Donghuang Baizhi''s strength was also different now. Looking at the battleship ready to run, Donghuang Baizhi''s right hand was transformed into a long purple sword.


    Brush


    Brush


    Three purple awns attacked the battleship.


    In the battleship, the deputy captain looked at Zimanging from the big screen and shouted, "Run! Run! Why aren''t you running?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    "Lieutenant, it''ll take five seconds."


    "Don''t worry about five seconds and run now."


    "Lieutenant, that won''t be optimal."


    "If I ask you to dance, you dance. Don''t sprout nonsense. "


    With the sound of ''biu'', the entire battleship disappeared in an instant, as if it was sucked away by space, and three purple awns flew far into the distance.


    Missed.


    The Queen lost.


    The Queen was very angry.


    Ye Hua patted Donghuang Baizhi''s shoulder and held it with his right hand.


    ''Want to escape?''


    ''How is that possible?''


    The escaped battleship was enveloped in an unknown force. The hard protective armor outside seemed to be squeezed by something, instantly deforming.


    Boom


    Boom


    The battleship couldn''t bear such a force. It exploded in the ck hole of time and space.


    Ye Hua''s hand is more powerful than the infinity gauntlet.


    The three got into the car, and Ye Hua said lightly, "Let''s go."


    "Oh yes." Xi Tingting swallowed her saliva. Worthy of being a martial artist.


    As an ordinary person, Xi Tingting couldn''t feel Ye Hua''s aura and thought he was a warrior.


    Soon, the suspension car entered the city. Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, and Donghuang Li were attracted by the technology-filled city in front of them.


    As if watching a sci-fi movie, many strange species are walking on the street, and some people even looked like octopuses.


    "Wow, mommy. Look, Donald Duck." Donghuang Li was very excited. Daddy is amazing.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were also very happy, like happy little girls.


    Ye Hua was sitting like a big boss, but he was also looking at the city in front of him. It was really good, but the bodies of his beautiful wives were even better.


    Secretly hugging Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s willow waists, rubbing slightly, the faces of the two beautiful wives are flushed. This bastard is getting cockier and cockier.


    "Sir, let''s go eat first," said Xi Tingting in front.


    ''I didn''t eat breakfast before leaving.'' Ye Hua nodded.


    The levitated car flew towards the tallest building in the city. When it flew to the side, a piece of ss from the building stretched out, and the levitated car parked firmly on it. The five people got off immediately.


    Xi Tingting pressed the car shell, and the whole car turned into a capsule with a puff.


    This technique is a bit geeky.


    "Sir, are you satisfied?" Xi Tingting asked carefully.


    Ye Hua nced at the people on the floor, ''What are you spicy chickens looking at? The woman of this deity is so beautiful. If you have the guts, try to tease them.''


    Ye Hua was going to be disappointed. These people don''t even have a "Long Aotian". It''s very boring.


    Instead, these people pointed at Xi Tingting and whispered.


    Xi Tingting knew what they were talking about and whispered, "Sir, I''m so sorry."


    "It''s okay. Where to sit?" Ye Hua said lightly. They are all salted fish. At best, they were more advanced salted fish with a little brain.


    "Daddy, let''s sit by the window. Ah Li wants to see the scenery." Donghuang Li pulled the corner of Ye Hua''s clothes and pointed to the position where no one was sitting. If one were to lean against the window, the scenery would indeed be good.


    It doesn''t matter if Ah Li wants to take a seat. If she wants the entire Canglie Star, Ye Hua will satisfy her.


    But if his son, fight for it on your own.


    Ye Hua now also has the idea of ??raising a rich daughter and a poor son. It seems that he is also poor.


    In fact, Ye Hua overlooked one thing. The travel costs. The earth is okay, as his wives have money, but in this star, Yuan will not be in use.


    If you want to talk about Ye Hua''s responsibility of making money, don''t think about it too much.


    That''s why he reluctantly did Xi Tingting a favor. In exchange for the help, Xi Tingting had to cover the travel expenses.


    "Sir, that position is not good." Xi Tingting said anxiously.


    Ye Hua looked back at Xi Tingting and said lightly, "With me, it''ll be fine."


    ''Such a handsome man.''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi smiled and said nothing. Even if they go out to travel, he has to pretend to act cool.


    The five sat down immediately,


    Donghuang Li was sitting beside the big transparent window, looking at the strange world in front of her, showing a lovely smile.


    "Daddy, it''s so beautiful." Donghuang Li murmured.


    The city was equipped with three superrge satellites in the sky. This is the beauty of artificial adjustment, and it has the most scientific basis. The arrangement of all the nts and even the buildings were all aesthetics.


    Suddenly, a man holding a stack of papers handed out flyers with a humble smile.


    Soon, he came to Ye Hua''s table.


    The man took out a piece of paper and put it on the table and said with a smile, "The General Administration of Time and Space, five insurance and one housing fund, with two-day holidays, with annual leaves. Join us now."


    Just after finishing speaking, three-four warriors wearing high-tech armor came over, held the man up, and then took off.


    Ye Hua picked up the leaflet and looked at it. The nature of the work is quite interesting. Catch time and space criminals.


    "The nature of the work of the General Administration of Space and Time is quite good. Why do they hire people in such a way?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Xi Tingting said respectfully, "Sir, you don''t know, the work of the General Administration of Time and Space is very dangerous, and they have to travel all year round. It is hard to say whether they cane back alive. Plus, with the poor treatment and low pension, it is better to be a policeman on this."


    Qing Ya asked curiously, "Why don''t they improve the treatment?"


    "The General Administration of Time and Space is sent by the royal family. The profits are almost scrapped by them, only leaving an insignificant bit."


    Ye Hua paused and asked, "You are a noble faction, and now there is a royal faction. What other faction is there?"


    "Sir, there is another one called the bishop''s faction. The one who attacked us today was them. In the imperial capital, each faction has a martial king in charge, and their strength is very terrifying."


    Ye Hua let out a long sigh, expressing his ''fear''.


    "Sir, I''m sorry, because of me, you offended the bishop faction. I will be kicked out of the aristocratic faction for disturbing your travel n." Xi Tingting expressed her apology for causing trouble to Ye Hua''s family.


    Donghuang Li stood on the sofa and said with a smile, "Sister Xi, don''t worry. Daddy is amazing."


    Xi Tingting smiled, this martial artist is indeed very powerful, but it is only so in this small city. If one were to go to the imperial capital, then being a martial artist was nothing.


    "Yo, I think who it is. It''s Xi Tingting. She doesn''t know if this is a special seat for Feng Ln."


    Hearing a sour voice, a plump woman was holding a handsome man.


    When the man saw Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, he was shocked. ''How could there be such a beautiful woman in the world?''


    Xi Tingting was not cowardly, she stood up and said, "You shouted in front of the warriors, Feng Ln. You are being rude."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    "You are warriors?" Feng Ln''s face changed instantly and he asked with a ttering tone. It can be seen how popr warriors are. If Xiao Yi knew that warriors here are so popr, he would definitely stay here to develop.


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything, while Donghuang Baizhi, as the empress, also didn''t make a sound. Only Qing Ya came to speak on behalf of the family.


    "That''s right." Qing Ya said lightly.


    Donghuang Li also pointed to herself and said, "Ah Li is also a warrior."


    Feng Ln was shocked.


    Not only Feng Ln was shocked, but all the people from the noble factions present were shocked.


    Unexpectedly, Xi Tingting, who was about to be expelled, brought four warriors here for dinner. Now, no one dared to underestimate Xi Tingting. She has amazing friends.


    p


    A loud p sounded in the dining room.


    Everyone looked at Feng Ln. This woman was so cruel to the point of inhumanity.


    Ye Hua and the others were also very puzzled. They were doing fine. Why did you suddenly p your man?


    The man covered his face. Even he was stunned, his head was buzzing. He couldn''t understand what he did to deserve the p.


    Feng Ln smiled at Xi Tingting and said, "Tingting, this man deserves to die for seducing me. Fortunately, I didn''t continue to fall for his tricks."


    Xi Tingting sneered.


    ''The man didn''t do anything just now, yet you pped him for no reason and said he seduced you.''


    ''It''s so shameless, who seduced you?''


    "Tingting, it''s obviously Feng Ln who seduced me. Listen to my exnation." The man knelt in front of Xi Tingting, begging bitterly. He knew that Xi Tingting was going to rise now.


    Feng Ln said coquettishly, "Tingting, don''t believe this man''s words. He is full of sweet words. Although he was your fianc¨¦ before, he shamelessly came to seduce me. I am ashamed."


    This man was indeed Xi Tingting''s fianc¨¦ until he was seduced by Feng Ln. She showed off her male pet, and it was the same today.


    Just seeing Xi Tingting with a warrior beside her, they all started begging for good. It can be seen that a warrior was really popr.


    "Tingting, don''t listen to her nonsense. It was this woman who drugged me. I am sorry. She also threatened me that if I didn''t kneel and lick her, she would beat me."


    Feng Ln yelled, "Come on, someone, drag this shit out, and fulfill his wish."


    Immediately, several men fully armed and wearing mechas came and dragged the man away, but the man was still struggling, "Tingting, I know I was wrong. Please help me, I will never dare to do anything again and serve you well."


    But Xi Tingting didn''t respond. She still remembers how the two of them treated her back then.


    This kind of handsome man would only be a dog for a powerful aristocratic woman. After ying enough, she will just kill him.


    It''s the same in any world; the strong are respected and the weak are the prey.


    "Honorable warrior, I''m so sorry for disturbing your meal. You can eat whatever you want. You can look out for me if you are in need of entertainment." This Feng Ln was a smart woman, knowing that her first impression was not very good, so she didn''t directly talk business, but expressed her apology andplimented the warriors.


    "Sir, this is my business card. If you are confused, you can contact me. My 9949 holographic mobile phone is on 24 hours a day."


    Ye Hua epted her business card, which made thetter overjoyed while she left happily.


    ''I epted this business card just in case the travel expenses run out. At least I will have someone toe with the money. It is a great honor to pay for this deity.''


    "Sir, this woman is very good at deceiving people." Seeing Ye Hua with the business card, Xi Tingting tried to prevent him from being deceived.


    The corners of Ye Hua''s mouth curled up, and he said calmly, "The only ones who can fool me are the two of them."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nced at Ye Hua.


    ''You''re so shameless that you say that we are deceiving you, but in the end, you were the one to deceive us.


    Xi Tingting felt that their rtionship was really good.


    ''What a match made in heaven, iparably perfect, even the daughter is so cute and well-behaved.''


    A variety of dishes came up soon.


    Not to mention, these dishes tasted very good. The heat was just right, and the tenderness and thepactness were just right. It is extremely refreshing.


    ''Advanced civilization is good. I guess the cooks are all robots.''


    ''Regardless of the nutritional value, this tastes really good.''


    "It''s so spicy, so spicy, so spicy." Donghuang Li shouted to her mother.


    Donghuang Baizhi now also has the mineral water, the "jade immortal dew" of the Voidless Realm.


    It''s used to quench the child''s thirst.


    Donghuang Baizhi motioned in the air, and a bottle of water appeared in her hand.


    This made Xi Tingting dumbfounded.


    ''What kind of space technology is this? Their family is really amazing. It feels like they are not afraid of anything.''


    ''And with two such beautiful wives by his side, isn''t he afraid of idents? After all, their beauty is really eye-catching.''


    "Mommy, help Ah Li open it, Ah Li''s hands are full of oil." Ah Li waved her hands, it''s so spicy.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled and opened the bottle.


    A captivating fragrance emanated from the mouth of the water bottle, and this fragrance soon permeated the entire hall.


    Everyone closed their eyes, enjoying thefort of this moment. Their brains were extremely rxed, as if all their troubles had disappeared.


    Xi Tingting, who was the closest, could sense this smell even more. She seems to be familiar with the smell.''


    ''I remember going to the imperial capital with my father back then.''


    ''I was lucky enough to stand in the crowd and see the emperor. At that time, the emperor seemed to open a bottle of national wine for celebration. The legend has been preserved for thousands of years.''


    ''And when the bottle of wine was opened at that time, it also a fragrance that captivated the people.''


    Everyone looked their way. After all, the restaurant is only so big, so one can find the spot soon.


    "Is that the imperial wine?" One of the nobles muttered.


    "How can it be the imperial wine? It is the treasure of the emperor, and it will not be taken out until major festivals are celebrated."


    "Yeah, the current Martial King got a small bottle, but he regards it as a treasure."


    "But this smell is really like the description, making people intoxicated."


    Donghuang Baizhi pinched her daughter''s face and said dotingly, "Extend your hands."


    Donghuang Li stretched out her small hands.


    Donghuang Baizhi opened the bottle and poured the water.


    Everyone stared hauntingly, this was too prodigal.


    This prodigal woman actually used such water to wash her children''s hands.


    Even if it is not the imperial wine, it is a high-end counterfeit product, a valuable thing. Too prodigal!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Donghuang Li washed her hands clean. She held the bottle in both hands and drank the whole bottle in one breath.


    *Hup*


    "The water is so cold." Looking at her daughter''s cute appearance, Donghuang Baizhi stretched out her hand and straightened her daughter''s hair. After all, she was outside, so she needed to pay attention to her image.


    Donghuang Baizhi simply took out another bottle.


    Xi Tingting, who was sitting opposite, was dumbfounded. ''No wonder she used it to wash her hands, she still has a lot more.''


    All the nobles were also bbergasted after finding out that the beautiful woman had more water.


    Do these guys want to buy a bottle?


    Qing Ya opened the bottle cap and poured a cup for Xi Tingting, which spooked Xi Tingting, as she received the cup with both hands.


    When the nobles saw that Xi Tingting could drink such ''wine'', they were jealous and desirous.


    Xi Tingting felt very honored, ''This family is so nice.''


    Holding the cup, Xi Tingting took a sip.


    This feeling is akin to being in the sea, while her whole body and mind were rxed. This joy was iparable to any drug. This is the sublimation of the soul.


    ''No, no no. More!''


    "Sir, I don''t want to drink anymore."


    Ye Hua frowned slightly.


    Xi Tingting didn''t say anything, ''I want to act cool and drink slowly in the future.''


    Ye Hua''s brows gradually unfolded. ''For them, this water may be a treasure, but for this deity, it is just good enough for washing my daughter''s hands.''


    The spring of no void is really unique. There may not be so many springs in the entire gxy.


    It would be a lie to say that people are not jealous. Some nobles started whispering and discussing something with devious intentions.


    After the meal, Xi Tingting took Ye Hua''s family to the Martial Arts House.


    Every city has a Martial Arts House as a tool to test martial artists.


    The ratings are all generated at the Martial Arts House. The higher the level, therger the city. A city like this is rtively small scale. Of course, this is only in Canglie Star, as even this small city is the size of a province.


    Looking at the two-story Martial Arts House in front of him, Ye Hua felt it was too shabby.


    "Sir, our ce is a small ce, and there are not many people who learn martial arts, so the scale is very ordinary." Xi Tingting exined.


    Compared to other buildings, this Martial Arts House is indeed rather shabby, but quite a few people areing in and out.


    ''There are humans as well as other races. It''s really eye-opening. I wonder if I can see Wei Chang''s rtives.''


    "Mommy, do you think they will pay attention to Ah Li when I ask to take a photo with the strange uncles?" Donghuang Li hugged her mother''s thigh, looking at those aliens. She really wanted to take a photo with them as a souvenir.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled and said, "Ah Li, you should ask politely."


    "But Ah Li is too shy to go." Donghuang Li buried her face in Baizhi''sp.


    Don''t mind Ah Li''s carelessness, as she still acts very shy when she sees other races.


    Walking into the house of martial arts, the atmosphere was a little heavy.


    Bang


    With a muffled sound, the test result came immediately: "Liu Feifei, grade-one martial apprentice." [First is the lowest, while the tenth is the highest]


    "Lu Mang Mang, grade-one martial apprentice."


    "Hai Xiaoxiao, grade-one martial apprentice."


    However, if you think they will be disappointed, you are wrong.


    Even if they are ranked one martial apprentice, it also symbolizes that the road to the future can lead to a martial king, making them happy. They feel that they can stand on top of the world and look down on everyone in the future.


    However, they don''t know the hardships of the cultivation route. Some people be martial artists, but they get stuck for a lifetime and can no longer move forward.


    Some people just gave up because they were afraid of dying.


    All in all, the road to martial arts was very difficult, but as long as you stand out, it is a matter of honoring your ancestors.


    For poor children, this was the only chance. In this room, many gorgeously dressed people were also waiting in line for the test.


    As Ye Hua entered the field, several groups of people followed him. It seems that someone has already moved the wrong way.


    Of course, Ye Hua knew it. They could follow along as long as they don''t do anything.


    Once done¡­


    Hehe, then prepare to bear the wrath of Ye Hua.


    "Ah Li, go try it." Ye Hua changed his mind temporarily and asked Ah Li to try her hands.


    "Okay, daddy."


    Donghuang Li immediately queued up.


    "Sir, Ah Li¡­ she..." Xi Tingting was a little worried.


    Qing Ya said lightly, "Don''t worry."


    Donghuang Li stood in the line and looked very short.


    Because most of them are adults, and there are only a few teenagers, but there were simply no children.


    An adult walked up to the front of the device, took a deep breath, and let out a loud shriek.


    He punched the device.


    Boom!


    "Unqualified, next."


    When the adult heard the result, his face showed frustration. He didn''t expect to fail after practicing for so long.


    At this time, several machines were testing at the same time. A man in gorgeous clothes walked onto the stage, causing bursts of screams.


    "Who is that?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Xi Tingting said, "Sir, that is the young master of the Gao family. The person who attacked us today was his brother."


    There was a muffled bang.


    The staff announced "Gao Can, grade-three martial apprentice."


    There was an uproar.


    "As expected of the young master of the Gao family, he is a third-rank warrior at a young age."


    "I heard that his elder brother Gao Yi is a warrior."


    "This bishop is incredible and he took all the limelight away."


    "Gao Can is so handsome."


    Gao Can, on the stage, shook his head, and the bangs on one side flew, causing some women to scream again and again.


    At this time, another man came onto the stage, dressed in ordinary clothes, but the reaction this time was very strange.


    Ye Hua was curious and asked, "Who is he?"


    "Sir, he belongs to the royal family. His name is Zhou Zhiye. He was also very strong before. He reached the fifth rank of warrior at a young age and was called the youth with the most potential of the year. But for some reason, he suddenly became weak. He fell off the altar and thus lost the support of his family." Xi Tingting exined.


    Qing Ya and Dong Huang Bai Zhi felt that this young man was quite persevering and was not knocked down by difficulties.


    Ye Hua didn''t feel much after hearing it. It was just a story of a hard-working young man who finally reached the pinnacle of life after untold hardships.


    Too old-fashioned.


    Zhou Zhiye walked upstairs slowly, and some mockery sounded behind him. He remembered that they were the ones ttering him in the past.


    "Young Master Zhou, don''t waste your time. It''s like this anyway. It is bad to just eat and wait to die?"[Living life without worries]


    "Hahaha, that''s right. Young Master Zhou, you are no longer the genius Zhou you used to be."


    "You should leave so as not to lose the Zhou family''s face here."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Listening to the taunting sounds, Zhou Zhiye sped his hands tightly. ''These are just some minor viins. I''ll let them know how powerful their father is when I recover my strength.''


    Standing upright, Zhou Zhiye clenched his fist with his right hand, and immediately shouted "Ahhh!"


    Boom!


    Everyone is waiting to announce the result. This punch seemed to be powerful. Has he regained his strength overnight?


    "Zhou Zhiye, grade-one martial apprentice."


    There were a lot of boos at the scene. They thought that this Zhou Zhiye had recovered, but he turned out to be the same weakling.


    "Zhou Zhiye, I heard that you are still the same today. The She family wants a divorce."


    "It''s a pity for She Sihan of the She family."


    "Yeah, whoever follows such a spicy chicken will definitely not be able to stand him."


    Donghuang Li felt that the little brother on the stage was pitiful and was ridiculed by everyone, but she still admired the little brother''s perseverance. It seemed that he was used to it.


    Zhou Zhiye was used to it, looked at the group of sinister viins coldly, and shouted angrily, "Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, don''t bully young poor."[Line from Battle Through the Heavens. This line is about how the Yellow River was not fixed in the past and often changed its course. A certain ce was originally on the east side of the river, but after a few years, due to the diversion of the Yellow River, this ce will be on the west side of the river. This sentence is a metaphor for the rise and fall of personnel.]


    These remarks were powerful and shocked everyone for a moment. However, after a while, the audience burst intoughter.


    Gao Can pointed his finger at Zhou Zhiye and shouted, "Look at this idiot, he has no strength and is still trying to act cool. Quickly go back. The She family has already reached your house. You should leave some words for your fianc??e."


    "Hahaha."


    After Gao Can finished speaking, the audience burst intoughter again, and Zhou Zhiye, with a gloomy face, remembered thoseughing faces in his mind.


    ''I''ll figure it out myselfter.''


    With a cold snort, Zhou Zhiye stepped off the stage and walked outside.


    Boom!


    ''Who knows who stumbled and tripped Zhou Zhiye, but he fell on dogshit, making everyone burst intoughter again.


    Zhou Zhiye was so angry that his chest was about to explode. ''These spicy chickens should wait for me to recover. I want you to pay the price for today.''


    "Little brother, are you alright?" A pleasant voice sounded.


    Zhou Zhiye raised his head slowly and saw a little girl in a princess dress with concerned eyes appear in front of him.


    In the face of the little girl''s concern, Zhou Zhiye thought it was an irony. When was it his turn to be concerned about by such a little girl? He stood up and said in a cold voice, "Don''t worry about it" and then walked away.


    Donghuang Li held back his tears and walked into the line again. Now she finally knew why everyone was bullying her. It was really not likable.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at her sullen daughter, put her arm on Ye Hua, and said, "Ye Hua, our daughter is angry."


    Qing Ya was also a little unhappy, "My poor little Ah Li. Obviously, she wanted to do something good, but others don''t appreciate her."


    Ye Hua said nothing. Not all good deeds result in rewards. His daughter should understand this. About why he isughed at by everyone. It was not unreasonable.


    Standing in front of Donghuang Li was a young girl. At least she was considered young in the entire arena. Her looks were pretty good, and she could be regarded as a beauty.


    The woman turned around and squatted down,forting, "Don''t be sad. Big sister here has also encountered such things before."


    "Really?" Donghuang Li raised her head and asked cutely.


    The girl was also taken aback by Donghuang Li''s appearance, and said with a smile, "Of course, many times."


    "So there are many such things. Ah Li understands."


    "Ah Li? That''s your name?" the girl asked curiously.


    "My name is Donghuang Li. What''s your name, Miss?"


    The girl smiled and said, "My surname is Ziche and my given name is Qingyi."


    Donghuang Li seemed very polite, stretched out her hand, and said, "So it''s Sister Qingyi. Hello."


    "Hello, little Ah Li." Ziche Qingyi smiled.


    "Ah Li, are you here alone?"


    Donghuang Li shook her head, and pointed at her parents not far away, "No, I came here with daddy and mommy."


    Ziche Qingyi also looked over and saw Ye Hua and the others. She asked curiously, "Ah Li has practiced martial arts at such a young age? It''s amazing."


    Donghuang Li was very proud, "Of course, Ah Li has been practicing martial arts since she was a child."


    Ziche Qingyi smiled and said nothing. ''You are a child now. How much younger can you be? Ah Li''s parents probably just wanted her to exercise a bit.


    "Little one, it won''t be bad if your little fist can pierce through a piece of paper." A young man standing beside herughed.


    Ziche Qingyi looked at the man and said softly, "Fei Bai, you are so shameless that you want to bully a little girl?"


    Fei Bai was a handsome boy and one of the young people present.


    "Qingyi, I''m just telling the truth." Fei Bai spread his hands, and some people around nodded. What kind of strength can a little girl have?


    Donghuang Li kept quiet, but she was looking very angry. ''If it weren''t for daddy and mommy watching, I would have punched him now, and let him know that Ah Li''s little fist can not only pass through paper but also through your body.''


    "Little guy, go back to your parent''s arms. This is the world of adults. It''s very dangerous." Fei Bai smiled and immediately stepped onto the stage.


    Ziche Qingyi also stepped up.


    Ziche Qingyi took a deep breath, let out a shout, and punched.


    Boom!


    "Ziche Qingyi, grade-three martial apprentice."


    The whole audience was in an uproar. It''s really awesome to have reached the third rank of martial apprentice at such a young age. As expected of Ziche Qingyi, the proud girl of heaven.


    Fei Bai at the side was not to be outdone, a faint aura emanated from his body, and the entire venue became quiet. His aura kept leaking out.


    Boom!


    The sound made everyone''s ears go numb.


    "Fei Bai, grade-four martial apprentice."


    There was an uproar. Even Gao Can''s face was gloomy. This Fei Bai is also from the bishop''s faction. Although they''re in the same faction, he stepped on his head. It''s time to let his brother teach him a lesson.


    Little did he know, his brother had already died.


    The three old men sitting next to them showed satisfied smiles. They are all good young people, and they have a bright future.


    It''s time for Donghuang Li''s turn.


    Both Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were excited, as they held onto Ye Hua''s hand tightly. Although they knew Ah Li''s strength, seeing and knowing are two different things.


    Originally, Donghuang Li was only so big that she was impossible to spot it standing in the crowd. Now everyoneughed when they saw Donghuang Li on stage.


    Ye Hua and his wives were very angry. These damned salted fish were actuallyughing at their daughter. They wanted to kill them directly.


    "Little guy, go home and watch cartoons."


    "Yeah, little guy, it''s very dangerous here."


    "Little guy, go back quickly. Don''t make your parents worry."


    Although they wereughing, it was due to Donghuang Li''s cuteness. This was not mockery. After all, there has never been a little girl here.


    Donghuang Li kept her quiet. She was angry.


    She jumped slightly.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Her little fist struck out!


    There was a bang, which wasn''t that loud, reached everyone''s ears.


    Everyone admired the little guy''s ability. This posture is very good, and she will be a good martial artist in the future.


    Donghuang Baizhi was relieved to see that her daughter was calm.


    "Ah Li is in a good mood." Ye Hua said lightly, taking out a cigarette and lighting it.


    Qing Ya poked Ye Hua, and then pointed to her stomach, do you want to poison your son?


    Ye Hua shook his head helplessly and put out the cigarette.


    Ziche Qingyi off the field felt that Donghuang Li''s posture was pretty good, but she was too young...


    "She''s pretty good." Fei Bai was surprised and praised.


    However, as everyone was amazed, something even more surprising came!


    The huge device actually emitted blue smoke, and then began to shake violently. Cracks appeared on the surface!


    With a bang, it was torn apart!


    Donghuang Li snorted, liking everyone''s shocked expressions.


    It seems that like father like daughter. They like to see other people''s surprised expressions as if they had eaten shit.


    The three old men were stunned. This device could withstand a single blow from a samurai. How could it explode? There must be something wrong with the device itself.


    A staff member came out and exined: "I''m sorry, there is a problem with this device."


    "What about me? What level?" Donghuang Li pointed toward herself and said.


    The staffughed and said, "You can strike again."


    Donghuang Li pouted, because he didn''t believe Ah Li¡­ well then! Ah Li can only make a bang!


    Donghuang Li walked to the side of the device, still in the same posture as before.


    Boom!


    The small fist hit it hard, and then¡­


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The whole device flew upside down, punching a hole in the wall.


    The audience was silent, rubbing their eyes, are they dreaming?


    How could it be possible!?


    A little girl actually blows the instrument away, which can block the blow of a samurai! Incredible! Too fake!


    Donghuang Li was very satisfied with the effect. She pped her little hands, and waited to hear the announcement for her grade.


    But they don''t know shit.


    The staff came out with a smile and said, "Everyone, I''m so sorry, both devices are broken. Pleasee back next time."


    "Ah, what about Ah Li''s level?" Donghuang Li was unwilling and asked. After so long, why didn''t they assign her a grade?


    The staff member smiled and said, "My little friend, there is no way to judge your level. When we buy a new device, you cane and test it again."


    Donghuang Li let out a sigh in relief. ''Is it so hard for daddy to pretend to act cool? It seems that Ah Li still has to learn a lot from daddy and strive to have half of daddy''s demeanor as soon as possible.''


    The helpless Donghuang Li stepped off the stage, looked at Ziche Qingyi in front of her, and sighed deeply.


    ''This kind of feeling is like saying, Ah Li is really depressed, if I knew it, I would hit it lightly, so as doesn''t fly away.''


    "Ah Li is really powerful." Ziche Qingyi smiled slightly. Although she didn''t know how strong Ah Li was, it was certain that Ah Li was at least stronger than her.


    Donghuang Li smiled embarrassedly and said, "It''s okay."


    "Uh... Ah Li, right? Brother, I just misunderstood you." Fei Bai came up hesitatingly and said, feeling that it was embarrassing to apologize to the child.


    Donghuang Li pursed her lips: "Little brother, Ah Li epts your apology."


    "..."


    ''When did I apologize just now?''


    Ye Hua smiled as he watched his daughter mingle with the older children.


    "It feels like my daughter has grown up." Donghuang Baizhi was a little sentimental, as if her daughter would leave her when she grew up.


    Ye Hua hugged her lightly: "Ah Li will marry someone sooner orter."


    "I can''t bear it." Donghuang Baizhi became more and more sentimental, her eyes were red, and the thought of her heart and soul being married by someone else made her feel bad.


    Ye Hua smiled: "Then don''t let Ah Li marry, so that she does not leave your side."


    "That''s the only way to go." Donghuang Baizhi thought the same, her daughter can''t marry out.


    Qing Ya rubbed her belly, luckily her''s is a boy, so she didn''t worry at all.


    "Hello, is Donghuang Li your child?" One of the three old men walking over to ask.


    Xi Tingting immediately shouted respectfully: "President Kang!"


    The House of Martial Arts is the fourthrgest force, but it does not participate in any power struggle. There are schools in major cities, and this Kang Yu is the dean.


    Donghuang Li will be a new star in the future. How can he be willing to let her go? She is a martial king material. Maybe she can reach the realm of martial emperor or martial spirit, or even a high grade martial venerable.


    Ye Hua nodded to the polite old man in front of him.


    Kang Yu was overjoyed: "Donghuang Li is very good, if you let this old man teach her, she will definitely be extraordinary in the future!"


    ''Does this deity''s daughter still need you, an old man, to teach her? But seeing your attitude, forget it.''


    "No." Ye Hua said indifferently, hugging his wives and watching his daughter and others talking.


    Kang Yu frowned and motioned to Xi Tingting next to him to say something nice. Xi Tingting shook her head. Although she had just contacted them, Xi Tingting felt that this gentleman didn''t like to say stuff for the second time, otherwise, he would get angry.


    ''I had to beg this Sir to stablize this rtion. I can''t disturb or make him angry now!''


    Kang Yu stood for a while, this matter needs to be notified to the top management, this Donghuang Li is so amazing!


    A perfect material for Martial King!


    The people at the scene were almost gone, and Donghuang Li was also about to return to her parents, but she had two big friends now and wanted to hang out with them.


    "Ah Li, brother will take you out to y, will you go?" Fei Bai grinned and said, in fact, this person''s heart is not bad at all, he just likes to make jokes.


    Ziche Qingyi frowned and said, "Where do you want to take Ah Li?"


    "Qingyi, look at your eyes, where else can I go? Of course, I will go to Zhou''s house to watch a good show."


    Donghuang Li was also interested ''Oh, it''s boring to y with mommy and daddy, sometimes I''m not allowed here or there.''


    "Ah Li wants to go, but Ah Li is afraid that daddy and mommy won''t agree." Donghuang Li looked worried and secretly nced at her parents not far away.


    Fei Bai smiled and said, "Ah Li, when I was your age, I already went out and walked around alone."


    "Hehe, and was beaten every day." Ziche Qingyi''s sudden revtion made Fei Bai very embarrassed.


    Donghuang Li felt that she needed to talk to her daddy and mommy: "Brother Fei, Sister Qingyi, Ah Li will go and talk to daddy and mommy. Youe with Ah Li, otherwise Ah Li will be afraid."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Fei Bai looked calm, and patted Ah Li''s head: "It''s on Brother Fei!"


    Ziche Qingyi was helpless, but she also liked Ah Li, a very interesting little girl.


    Donghuang Li pulled the two of them, and came to her parents tremblingly, lowering her head...


    Ye Hua silently looked at the boy and girl behind his daughter. Thetter shrank suddenly, the man''s eyes were so terrifying.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at her daughter and remembered when she was a child and wanted to go out to y but was caught and beaten by her father.


    "Daddy, mommy, can Ah Li go out with brother and sister?" Donghuang Li asked in a low voice.


    Looking at her daughter''s expectant eyes, Donghuang Baizhi wondered if she should follow her father''s example and discipline her well. Such a young child still wants to go out to y with older friends.


    Ye Hua was also thinking, his daughter was fully capable of protecting herself, making him not worry about her safety.


    He should also let his daughter have her friends and circle. He can''t always tie his daughter to him and make her have her own ideas and opinions.


    Seeing daddy''s stern face, Donghuang Li lowered her head and poked the ground with her shoes, looking pitiful.


    Fei Bai summoned up his courage and said, "Uncle and aunt, don''t worry. In Long''an City, as long as I''m here, no one will dare to bully Ah Li."


    Ziche Qingyi also nodded silently.


    Xi Tingting said softly: "Sir, the two of them are very prestigious in Long''an City."


    Ye Hua asked curiously: "Is this also called Long''an City?"


    "Yes sir."


    ''What a coincidence, even the name is the same.''


    His daughter finally made new friends. Although she is not the same age, it is not easy. If he refuses now, his daughter will definitely be sad. Donghuang Baizhi was also thinking the same.


    ''My daughter has lived in a different courtyard since she was a child, and she is always in contact with maids. She has no friends at all. Now that she has two new friends, she must be very happy.''


    "What time will you be back?" Ye Hua asked lightly. He decided to let his daughter go out to y and let her see the world through her eyes. Even if there is danger, he will know it, and with the strength of his daughter, it is also worth looking at the entire Long''an City to find an opponent.


    Hearing her father''s words, Donghuang Li was overjoyed.


    "Uncle, don''t worry. We''ll take Ah Li for dinner and bring her to Sister Xi''s house. Do you think it''s alright?" Ziche Qingyi said seriously, feeling a lot of pressure. Ah Li''s parents are definitely not idlers.


    Ye Hua nodded silently: "Okay, Ah Li, remember toe back after dinner."


    "Well, daddy, I know. I promise to be back on time~" Donghuang Li became enthusiastic and jumped with joy.


    If this was an ordinary family, she would definitely not be allowed, but as the daughter of the Supreme Overlord, how can shepare with ordinary children? Ye Hua also wants his daughter to experience it earlier.


    There are many kinds of friends, and he hopes Ah Li has a clear vision. Whoever treats her well will try to take advantage of her!


    "Mommy, Ah Li will go out to y, so I won''t disturb your honeymoon~" After saying that, Donghuang Li took Fei Bai and Ziche Qingyi''s hand and ran away.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled bitterly. It seemed that her daughter had always wanted to go out and y like this, but she was also very worried. After all, her daughter was only so old.


    Ye Hua patted Donghuang Baizhi''s shoulders: "Don''t worry, Ah Li is smart. She can''t y with us as children need their own space."


    "Ye Hua, I didn''t know that you knew so much." Qing Ya teased, holding his arm.


    Ye Hua lowered his head and said softly: "The thing I know the most is your body."


    Qing Ya squeezed Ye Hua''s waist hard, this bastard is really getting more and more shameless.


    "Okay, children y with children, and we adults should also y with adults. Xi Tingting, do you have any bars here?" Ye Hua asked lightly. He wanted to see what an advanced and civilized bar is like and have a good time learning other people''s technology and using it when he returns, lest he goes bankrupt.


    Xi Tingting asked, "Sir, what type of bar do you want to go to?"


    "The most exclusive one, with the best business."


    "Got it!"


    In Long''an City, there are countless entertainment facilities, but only a few high-end ones.


    After Donghuang Li ran outside, she was so happy that she finally got rid of the halo of being numb.


    "Ah Li, your daddy looks so fierce." Ziche Qingyi said softly, although he didn''t do anything, he made them feel that he was difficult to get along with.


    "Sister Qingyi, my daddy is actually pretty easy to talk to, as long as you don''t provoke him." Donghuang Liughed. All the people who provoked mommy were killed by daddy.


    ''Daddy is the protector of the family. It is really a blessing to have such a lovely daddy. Ah Li feels that she is so lucky to be their daughter.''


    Fei Bai asked curiously: "Ah Li, how strong is your daddy?"


    "Ah Li doesn''t know how strong, but he''s very strong. What are we going to do? y in the yground or with dolls?" Donghuang Li couldn''t wait.


    Fei Baiughed loudly: "Those are children''s games."


    "Ah Li is a child."


    "..."


    Ziche Qingyi smiled slightly, making Fei Bai a little lost as he shook his head.


    "Ah Li, let''s go and see if we can break off a marriage. That scene would be amazing." Fei Bai suggested.


    Donghuang Li frowned: "Is that the little brother who wasughed at by everyone?"


    "Yes, their family is treating guests today, but this Zhou Zhiye''s test is still the same, thus his fianc¨¦e will definitelye to break off the marriage." Fei Bai couldn''t wait to see it. Looking at Zhou Zhiye''s helpless and angry look, wasn''t he very condescending before?


    "Ah Li will only go along with Sister Qingyi." Donghuang Li said while holding Ziche Qingyi''s slender hand.


    Ziche Qingyi looked at Fei Bai and seemed to be asking, why are you begging me?


    "Qingyi, we have been friends for many years, I..." Before Fei Bai finished his words, Donghuang Li eximed: "Brother Fei, do you like Sister Qing Yi?"


    !!!


    Fei Bai was choked by his own saliva, while Ziche Qingyi turned her flushed face away.


    "Ah Li, why do I like Qingyi? No, no." Fei Bai hurriedly exined.


    Ziche Qingyi said in a cold voice, "Who asked you to like me? Shameless!" After speaking, she pulled Donghuang Li away and left.


    "No, no... Qingyi, listen to my exnation." Fei Bai hurriedly followed.


    "Go and exin it to other women!"


    Donghuang Li thought his elder brother and sister were very interesting. They seemed to like each other, but they refused to acknowledge it.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    ''This is a bit simr to daddy and mommy''s situation, it seems that Ah Li can also be a matchmaker, hahaha.''


    Fei Bai had no choice but to follow. He was a little messed up by Ah Li''s words.


    In fact, Fei Bai and Ziche Qingyi have known each other since childhood, and their prestige in Long''an City is also prominent. Fei Bai''s family belongs to the bishop''s faction, while Ziche Qingyi belongs to the royal family''s faction, making them destined to be rivals in the future.


    But that is something that happens when one grows up. When they were young, they would hang out with each other. Ziche Qingyi is the most outstanding girl among the three factions. She is liked by many boys, including Fei Bai. But he just can''t state that, as he is from the bishop''s faction.


    At that moment, an octopus suddenly came, holding a microphone in his hand.


    "Hello, I''m a street interviewer." The octopus grinned, his whole head was covered with tentacles. Donghuang Li went numb just looking at it and hid behind Ziche Qingyi.


    Fei Bai and Ziche Qingyi weren''t fighting anymore.


    Fei Bai said, "It''s interesting, what''s the interview about?"


    "I have a device here, just by taking a picture of your face, you can know the number of house openings."[House opening means the number of times you went to the hotel to have intercourse.]


    Fei Bai was shocked at his words. How many house openings?


    Fei Bai hurriedly said: "There''s nothing to test, let''s go for a walk..."


    "Wait, I think the test is pretty good." Ziche Qingyi said lightly.


    "Qingyi, this thing is not allowed, I will invite you to eat ice cream."


    Ziche Qing Yi simply ignored him. The octopus was very happy, breaking up a pair was his way of taking revenge on society.


    The test results came out quickly, and the record of opening a house was zero.


    This made Fei Bai secretly happy. Qingyi had never opened a room before, she was a good girl.


    "Qingyi, didn''t you say you liked a dressst time? I''ll buy it for you." Fei Bai immediately changed the subject.


    "Test." Ziche Qingyi said coldly.


    Donghuang Li also whispered: "Brother Fei, don''t you dare?"


    "Hehe, who said I dare not, isn''t it just a test? Let''s do it!"


    Fei Bai could only bite the bullet.


    However, the results were amazing, opening up to 53 times at such an age!


    Seeing such a result, Ziche Qingyi was cold.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, and I wish you all a long life." Octopus ran away after saying that, worried that he would be hammered.


    "Qingyi, listen to me, I only went to y cards with my friends. It''s not what you think."


    Ziche Qingyi said lightly: "Whatever, it''s not my business!"


    Fei Bai exined all the way, not knowing how to exin such a thing.


    Ziche Qingyi took Donghuang Li around and bought delicious food for her.


    In the middle of this, Ziche Qingyi received a call from her father to attend the banquet held by the Zhou family. After all, they belonged to the royal family.


    This time Fei Bai got his wish fulfilled. Although he was a bishop, he was still able to participate in such a banquet because of his young age. The elders would not say anything. But this won''t be the case when he bes an adult.


    The sky gradually dimmed, and the three of them appeared at the gate of the Zhou family. This is a very technologically-driven mansion. The ecosystem is self-adjusting, while people admire thefort brought by technology.


    Many people came to the banquet, and while most of them were from the royal family, there were also young people like Fei Bai who came to experience such an event.


    Donghuang Li also looked very curious. This trip was so much fun, and she would need to travel frequently in the future to gain such insights.


    "Donghuang Li, follow closely." Ziche Qingyi reminded.


    "Yeah."


    "Qingyi, don''t worry, I''m watching Ah Li." Fei Bai said with a smile.


    Ziche Qingyi let out a sigh of relief: "You take good care of Donghuang Li, while I go say hello."


    Looking at Ziche Qingyi''s father not far away, he straightened his hair: "Should I pay my respects to my uncle?"


    "Fuck off!"


    "Okay."


    Ziche Qingyi left temporarily, and Donghuang Li tugged at Fei Bai''s clothes: "Brother Fei, do you like Sister Qingyi?"


    "Does a child like you know what love is? " Fei Bai sighed lightly.


    Donghuang Li refused to ept it, raised her chin, and said, "My daddy and mommy were arguing a few days ago, and I coaxed them." This little guy is bragging.


    "Ah Li, you don''t understand our situation here. Even if our love is mutual, we will only be enemies in the end." Fei Bai seemed very disappointed. It would be great if they were in the same faction.


    Donghuang Li understood that she didn''t understand these things, and said innocently, "Wouldn''t it be good for the two of you to like each other? Why do you want to be enemies?"


    Fei Bai smiled and said nothing.


    "You aliens, it''s really troublesome." Donghuang Li sighed in an old-fashioned manner.


    Fei Bai alsoughed and teased: "You little alien is quite mature."


    "Believe it or not, I can help you get sister Qingyi." Donghuang Li smiled mysteriously. She really has Ye Hua''s genes.


    "Donghuang Li, if you can help me get Qingyi, I''ll do anything for you!" Fei Bai patted his chest. He is not an adult yet, so some rules don''t need to be followed.


    Donghuang Li seemed very confident: "Leave it to me!"


    Fei Bai patted Donghuang Li''s small shoulder, indicating that your brother understands your affection, but there are some things that children don''t understand.


    The banquet was held in the form of a buffet, with gorgeously dressed people chatting in groups, and robots passing through the crowd delivering drinks.


    And Donghuang Li pulled out a bench, stood on it, and started eating. It was so delicious...


    This cream cake is simply delicious.


    The people present were all members of the royal family, and the buffet was seldom touched. Even young people were embarrassed to eat like this, but Donghuang Li was a child, so she looked quite cute.


    "Donghuang Li, is it delicious?" Ziche Qingyi held the cake, cut a piece, and fed her.


    Donghuang Li took it happily, her big eyes narrowed: "Yummy~"


    Fei Bai at his side was drinking fruit wine, looking like a gentleman.


    "Sister Qingyi, let me tell you a secret." Donghuang Li said with a smile.


    "What secret?"


    "Brother Fei just told me that he has liked you for a long time." Donghuang Li said with a smile.


    Puff!


    All the fruit wine in Fei Bai''s mouth was sprayed out, and he hurriedly exined: "Qingyi, Donghuang Li is spouting nonsense."


    Ziche Qingyi gave Fei Bai a silent nce and let out a cold snort.


    Donghuang Li sighed: "Brother Fei, you will be a single dog in the future, just like my Uncle Green."


    "What is a single dog?" Fei Bai asked curiously.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Donghuang Li pursed her lips: "Uh... it''s just a boy who can''t find a wife, a lone wolf."


    "Hehe, how could I, Fei Bai, can''t find a wife? In just one minute, I can get many women to marry me."


    "Then go look for them." Ziche Qingyi sneered.


    Donghuang Li shook her head. This brother Fei is a straight male terminal cancer patient.


    In the crowd, many people were paying attention to Donghuang Li. The rumors of the imperial wine. Xi Tingting of the noble faction found some warriors who opened imperial wine while eating, which caught a lot of people''s attention.


    They want to know if it''s true!


    "Hey, isn''t that Zhou Zhiye?" Fei Bai said, pointing at the boy not far away.


    Donghuang Li also saw it. Tonight, Zhou Zhiye was wearing a decent white dress and looked polite, but no one paid any attention to him, which made him look a bit deste.


    Fei Bai smiled and said, "I wonder if the people from the She family wille tonight? If theye, it will be a really good show to watch."


    "You like watching it so much?" Ziche Qingyi asked lightly.


    "Hmph, it''s not like you don''t know how arrogant he is when he had strength. Look now, no one pays any attention to him."


    Donghuang Li shook her head helplessly. Sister Qingyi didn''t mean that at all. Is he really an idiot or what?


    Suddenly, four people came from a distance!


    "I''m going, people from the She family are here!" Fei Bai eximed!


    Everyone looked at the people of the She family. The girls among them were quite good-looking. They were simr to Ziche Qingyi, but their temperament was different. Ziche Qingyi seemed approachable, but She Sihan seemed arrogant.


    All the people stared at these four people, discussing quietly.


    "The She family probably chose toe today to break off the marriage."


    "Yeah, this Zhou Zhiye used to be a powerful man, but now he''s trash. How could the She family let She Sihan marry him?


    "He has been reduced to such a level."


    "Hey! That man looks very familiar. "


    "My God, it''s Liu Qing. A samurai! It seems that the Zhou family will be pped in the face tonight!"


    "There are still two warrior-level masters. Is this royal faction going to engage in fighting?" Among the four was a handsome man with a cold look in his eyes, as if he was aloof from everyone.


    This kind of small city is a spicy chicken, and even warriors can be kings and hegemons here.


    When the Zhou family saw the arrival of the four, their expressions changed slightly. Zhou Zhiye clenched his fists, as he obviously already knew the intention of the other party!


    It''s really a tiger falling from Pingyang being bullied by a dog![Rich getting bullied because of changed situation]


    "That''s Lord Liu Qing. I didn''t expect the She family to invite such a person!" Fei Bai was surprised. A samurai! What an awesome existence!


    Donghuang Li ate the oversized chicken wings in her hand and asked curiously, "Is this Liu Qing very powerful?"


    Ziche Qingyi took out a tissue and wiped the corners of Donghuang Li''s mouth, and said silently, "Well, I heard that he is also a person of considerable status in the main city."


    "This She family has such a big hand." Fei Bai sighed with emotion.


    Donghuang Li continued to eat the chicken wings. ''They were all little people. What''s so surprising? The chicken wings are still delicious and fragrant~''


    In Long''an City, there has been no such person for a long time!


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Uncle Zhou, hello!" She Sihan walked to Zhou Yutang, the head of the Zhou family, and shouted politely.


    Zhou Yutang was a burly middle-aged man with a faint smile on his face, but now he couldn''t continue to smile.


    The other party''s intentions are already obvious! This She family really isn''t giving them any face. They chose to do this on such an asion!


    "Sihan, I haven''t seen you for a few months, and you are still beautiful." Zhou Yutang held back his anger, and at this time Zhou Zhiye stepped aside and looked at this woman who swore never to leave him before!


    She Sihan smiled and said, "Uncle Zhou is ttering me. Today, I came here to talk about one thing."


    With She Sihan''s words, everyone held their breath. They really came to break off the marriage!


    Hup~


    A strange voice sounded. Everyone was dumbfounded. Donghuang Li squatted down embarrassedly, she was too full and hupped.


    After the little episode, She Sihan smiled and said, "Uncle Zhou, if you don''t have anything to say, Sihan will say it directly.


    "Hehe, of course not, Sihan. If you have something to say, just say it." Looking at the masters behind him and two other warriors, Zhou Yutang didn''t dare to say anything more.


    She Sihan nced at Zhou Zhiye, and said lightly, "My father wants our two families to terminate the engagement. Sihan is really sorry."


    Everyone gasped after hearing that. She really said it! A p in the face directly!


    However, She Sihan said it euphemistically, in a more polite way.


    She Sihan raised her hand and Liu Qing took out a small box.


    She Sihan said lightly, "Uncle Zhou, this is a Spirit Gathering Pill for Zhou Zhiye. I hope he can find a better girl in the future.


    "!"


    The wine ss in Zhou Yutang''s hand was shattered. He was pped in the face by a yellow-haired girl in front of so many people. What a shame![Yellow-haired means young]


    Looking at his father''s red face, Zhou Zhiye said coldly, "She Sihan, take your things and get out! I don''t wee you into the Zhou family! Also, I''m the one who is divorcing you!"


    Zhou Zhiye actually took out a letter to tear. It seemed that he was already prepared!


    "Zhou Zhiye, I''m trying to save your father''s face. I hope you don''t smear your father again." She Sihan said disdainfully, you used to be the favored son of heaven, and everyone had to tter you, but now, who do you think you are?


    Zhou Yutang took a deep breath: "Sihan, is this really what your father meant?"


    "My own affairs are my own, and Uncle Zhou, I also ask you to take care of your son. Don''t let him act shamelessly in front of so many people."


    Hearing this, Zhou Zhiye shouted angrily: "She Sihan! Remember what you said today. I, Zhou Zhiye, swear to heaven that you will regret it!"


    "Enough! Don''t say anything anymore!" Zhou Yutang shouted to his son, isn''t this shameful enough?


    She Sihan said indifferently: "Uncle Zhou said it very clearly. Look at your position clearly and recognize your own strength. Don''t repeat that sentence, ''thirty years in Hedong, thirty years in Hexi, don''t bully young poor''. I don''t want tough at you anymore."


    "You! You!" Zhou Zhiye angrily pointed at She Sihan and even tried to punch her.


    However, before that, his father stretched out his hand and pped him.


    Snap.


    Loud and sad.


    Zhou Yutang was doing it for his son''s good. It wouldn''t just be a punch in the face if the opponent attacked.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    There are samurais on the opposite side!


    "Father!" Zhou Zhiye covered his face in disbelief.


    She Sihan smiled slightly and said, "Uncle Zhou, it''s a good thing you just made a move, otherwise Sihan would be injured."


    Zhou Yutang''s face was gloomy, and then he said, "She Sihan, your goal has been achieved, you can go back."


    "Uncle Zhou, your son was going to hit me just now, shouldn''t you apologize?" She Sihan had a slight look of grievance on her face, and her acting skills were pretty good.


    ''This Zhou Zhiye is really reckless. I have saved face for you, and you still want to beat someone!''


    When a toad wants to eat swan meat and doesn''t care about his own virtue!


    "Zhou Zhiye must apologize!" Gao Can suddenly shouted from the crowd. He belongs to the bishop''s faction. Of course, he was very happy to see such a situation. He also wants to beat the dog in the water.[Bully the poor]


    Following Gao Can''s yell, the teenagers who were bullied by Zhou Zhiye before also started to boo.


    Donghuang Li said silently: "It''s really pitiful, being targeted by so many people."


    "Ah Li, if you knew his character before this week''s night, you wouldn''t feel any pity." Fei Bai said lightly.


    Ziche Qingyi remained silent. In fact, no one interrupted. After all, the She family brought a samurai to the scene. Who would dare to mess around?


    Zhou Zhiye, who fell on the ground, stood up slowly, staring at She Sihan with a pair of blood-red eyes. There was a pure white aura exuding from his body!


    "What''s going on? How could his strength..."


    "Zhou Zhiye is showing off even at this time!"


    "It''s a big reversal. She Sihan will probably regret it!"


    Zhou Zhiye''s aura became stronger and stronger, while his blood-red eyes turned white. His level continued to rise.


    She Sihan took a step back in disbelief. She didn''t expect Zhou Zhiye to have such a reaction.


    Zhou Yutang, who was behind him, was very relieved that his son had been holding back all the time. He was still the strong boy from before.


    With the increase in strength, the dining table was shaking, and Zhou Zhiye was shining like a ray of sunshine.


    Grade-one martial apprentice¡­ grade-ten martial apprentice¡­ grade-one warrior¡­ grade-ten warrior¡­


    Everyone was shocked! The family is going to rise! Zhou Zhiye has risen again and has grown even stronger than before!


    A wave of spiritual pressure gradually dissipated, and everyone felt it. What a terrifying strength! This Zhou Zhiye was only 16 years old and reached grade-ten warrior. He''s too fierce!


    There is no second genius like him in the entire Federation!


    She Sihan was pped in the face. Although she didn''t make a sound, it hurt a lot! Missing such a man. If she didn''t call off the wedding, she would be the woman of the future superstar, the object of envy of all women!


    Boom!


    A ray of white light shot straight into the sky, and Zhou Zhiye actually reached the realm of a first-rank samurai!


    God! How is this possible!?


    He''s only 16 years old, yet he''s already a samurai-level master! A samurai of this age was also a genius-level person in the imperial capital!


    She Sihan stared nkly at Zhou Zhiye, stupefied¡­ Liu Qing was also astounded. It was the first time he had seen such a young samurai.


    Especially from nothing to this! It''s like upgrading from level 0 to level 10 in seconds. From an ordinary person to a samurai in an instant!


    Those young people whoughed at Zhou Yeye just now shut up. They were fear-stricken. The rising Zhou Yeye will definitely take his revenge!


    They feel so regretful all of a sudden, it would be nice if She Sihan had left just now. Why did she want him to apologize as well!?


    Now it won''t be someone else''s turn to apologize, but yours!


    Fei Bai and Ziche Qingyi were both stunned. Zhou Zhiye had reached the rank of grade-one samurai. The gap is not ordinary!


    Donghuang Li licked her ice cream, feeling the same way. From a small salted fish to a big salted fish, but still a salted fish.


    Zhou Zhiye slowly opened his eyes, feeling his long-lost power, looked at She Sihan in front of him, and said, "I told you, I will make you regret it! Thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, don''t bully the young and poor!"


    At that moment, when Zhou Zhiye said such a sentence, everyone did not refute it or evenugh. Who would dare tough at a 16-year-old samurai? They don''t want to die yet!


    But Donghuang Li was amused, pointed at Zhou Zhiye, and said: "Haha, Ah Li has heard you say it three times~"


    Everyone in the audience: "..."


    Fei Bai and Zi Che Qingyi immediately covered Donghuang Li''s little mouth. Little ancestor, that''s a samurai! Don''tugh!


    Fei Bai said in a low voice: "Ah Li, not three times, but twice. One time it was said by She Sihan."


    "Oh~ Is that so? Ah Li misremembered, I''m really sorry." Donghuang Li was too focused on eating just now.


    Zhou Zhiye nced at this side coldly, all those whoughed at him would be taught a lesson!


    But first, let those people in front of him regret it!


    "She Sihan, if you kneel down and beg now, I will ept you as a concubine!" Zhou Zhiye said coldly.


    Many people think that what Zhou Zhiye made sense. Although being a concubine is not as good as being a wife, it is a great honor to be a samurai''s concubine.


    After hearing this, She Sihan''s pretty face turned white and red. She didn''t expect this trash to explode!


    "Hmph! Zhou Zhiye, so what? My She family is going to the imperial capital soon. Have you ever been there? Do you know how many people like you are in the imperial capital? Even if you suddenly have strength now, in our eyes, you will always be a good-for-nothing!"


    Liu Qing, on the side, sighed endlessly. Even in the imperial capital, this Zhou Zhiye could be considered a genius. You can still be a concubine now, but you won''t have a chance in the future.


    "Haha! I, Zhou Zhiye, dare not say that I am a top genius, but looking at the entire Cang Lie Star, how many can be like me? A 16-year-old grade-one samurai! She Sihan, I know you are very regretful now, so stop pretending and kneel down to admit your mistake! You can still be my concubine."


    It''s really a turn of events. One second, She Sihan was suppressing Zhou Zhiye, and the next second, Zhou Zhiye rose and pped She Sihan in the face!


    She Sihan tightly clenched her pink fist, ''Why did this bastard rise up? He is trash! Total rubbish!''


    At this moment, a domestic airship arrived in the sky, and under a blue light, a fat man suddenly appeared.


    "Father!" She Sihan yelled aggrievedly.


    p!


    She Hua pped her. She secretly came to divorce without telling him!


    ''If it wasn''t for someone''s report just now, I would have missed a genius son-inw. A 16-year-old samurai! From now on, he will be the Marquis and Prime Minister!


    Everyone was stunned!


    This reversed one after another, and the Patriarch of the She family got off the spaceship just to p his daughter.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    She Sihan covered her cheeks, while her eyes were filled with shock. Her father hit her in front of so many people!


    ''I came here to break the engagement. Although you didn''t say anything, you must have known it and implicitly consented!''


    Yet he even hit her!


    Wronged.


    She Sihan felt extremely wronged!


    She Hua walked towards Zhou Yutang, reached out to hold his hand, and said apologetically, "Old Zhou! I''m really causing you trouble. My unfilial daughter did such a thing without telling me. I let you down."


    This guy came here without any shame as the other party regained their strength.


    He wouldn''t be here if this Zhou Zhiye hadn''t regained his strength!


    Zhou Yutang also didn''t want to make a big fuss. After all, She Hua''s cousin was an official in the imperial capital.


    ''I can''t afford to offend them and since they''ve given me face, then I should forget about it.''


    "Old She, don''t say such things, it''s all a misunderstanding... a misunderstanding." Zhou Yutang showed a long-lost smile, forcing the She family to bow their heads.


    ''I used to be happy that my son was able to climb up to the She family, but now, the She family is going to climb up to my son''s coattail!''


    Fei Bai said in a low voice: "It''s really shameless, it''s too shameless. He can give up everything for the sake of profit."


    Donghuang Li looked very confused. She still needs more time to understand some things at such an age.


    "This is marriage." Ziche Qingyi said lightly. She could not escape the shackles of fate.


    Fei Baiforted: "In the future, you will find a man who treats you well."


    Donghuang Li immediately covered her face. He pushed the girl he liked towards others! Such a thing had never been seen before.


    Ziche Qingyi said calmly: "That''s definitely better than you!"


    Fei Bai smiled dryly.


    In the arena, She Hua smiled at Zhou Zhiye who was next to him: "Yeye, Sihan is too immature. Uncle has already taught her a lesson. Don''t be angry, we are all family."[Yeye is just an affectionate term]


    "Who is family with her? "Zhou Zhiye shouted coldly.


    She Hua''s face froze. The boy must feel bad about being humiliated.


    "She insulted my Zhou family so much just now, Uncle She. What''s the deal?" Zhou Zhiye questioned, knowing that he is a worthy investment for others. Why did he just show up now? Does he really think that Zhou Zhiye is a fool?


    She Hua''s heart was burning, the achievements of this Zhou Zhiye were extraordinary. He must hold on!


    "Sihan,e here!" She Hua shouted angrily!


    She Sihan covered her cheeks and walked over slowly.


    "Apologize to Zhiye!"


    She Sihan opened her beautiful eyes wide: "Father, how can I apologize?"


    "Not only will you apologize, but also kneel. Who asked you to break the engagement? It seems your galls are really big!" She Hua shouted angrily.


    "Father, you actually want your daughter to kneel! I won''t kneel!" She Sihan is also a woman with character. She doesn''t regret what she said!


    She Hua said in a deep voice, "I think you are getting too bold!"


    He directly pressed his daughter to the ground. Although she was not kneeling, it showed her attitude.


    Of course, Zhou Yutang was red-faced at this time, so he hurriedly helped She Sihan up, and said with a smile: "It''s normal for young people to be noisy, don''t you think so Zhiye?"


    She Hua also said: "That''s right, this little one is young and angry, but she will be calm after giving birth."


    Zhou Zhiye suddenly smiled: "That''s right. When Sihan gives birth to my child, she will be much more honest." When the two fathers heard this, they were shocked and startedughing.


    Only She Sihan knows what Zhou Zhiye means, ''This trash must be wanting to torture me. You are not worthy of me at all! You are a piece of rubbish yet you want me to give birth to your child!


    "Hi~"


    There was another burp. Donghuang Li couldn''t help touching her belly. She was really full. If she continued eating like this, soon she would turn into an ugly piglet.


    "Hup~"


    Donghuang Li couldn''t help but hup again. Everyone looked at her. Hups are very weird on such an asion and make it seem that you don''t give others face.


    Facing the eyes of so many people, Donghuang Li still apologized politely: "Sorry, Ah Li is too full."


    However, Zhou Zhiye has endured her for a long time!


    ''This little girl is trying to disgust me!''


    ''Do you know what I am now? Grade-one samurai! Even if I went to the imperial capital, I would be considered a genius! How can you tolerate a little girl''s ridicule?''


    "Come here! Take this kid out for me. Not everyone can sneak in and steal!" Zhou Zhiye shouted at the guards.


    In fact, Zhou Zhiye has already done a big reversal tonight, and the pretense was also very good. The She family bowed their heads, and the others were also bowing their heads.


    It is enough to prove how high the pressure of Zhou Zhiye is.


    Life''s going well yet you''re meddling with a child, and that too, Donghuang Li.


    Don''t you know that her daddy is the supreme overlord?


    You actually openly said that their children steal food. You are pretending to act cool. This little brother should die!


    Hearing others say that she was stealing food, Donghuang Li didn''t want to, and said aggrievedly: "Ah Li didn''t steal food!"


    "Guards! Why don''t youe here? Take this little girl out quickly! She''s an eyesore!" Zhou Zhiye spoke again.


    At this time, Fei Bai stood up: "Zhou Zhiye! I brought her in!"


    Zhou Zhiye sneered: "Fei Bai, what are you? What right do you have to bring people in like your pets?"


    "You!" Fei Bai was so angry that the viin gained power! The viin is so powerful!


    "Then what about me?" Ziche Qingyi stood up and asked.


    Her father, on the side, was furious. ''This Zhou Zhiye is no longer a spicy chicken, he is a grade-one samurai! Don''t mess with him. You can''t afford him!''


    "Ziche Qingyi, make sure to bring in suitable people and not any random cats and dogs in the future. Can the food from my Zhou family be eaten by just anybody?"


    Zhou Zhiye''s words hit Donghuang Li, and she felt extremely wronged and retorted: "Ah Li is not a cat or a dog. Ah Li has daddy mommy."


    Seeing that Donghuang Li''s eyes were red, Ziche Qingyi said coldly: "Zhou Zhiye, don''t think you can do anything after being promoted to a samurai. Don''t take everyone seriously. Ah Li is still a child. Why are you yelling?"


    Zhou Zhiye''s face turned cold. If it was ten minutes ago, he could bear it, but now?


    No!


    "Ziche Qingyi, I think you are also a member of the royal family. Don''t be shameless! You and this little brat, get out of here!" Zhou Zhiye shouted with his hands behind his back.


    This is why Zhou Zhiye attracts people''s hatred. It''s just that now that he has risen, no one dares to make a sound.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Everyone was quiet, and even those intelligent robots stopped delivering wine. They all felt Zhou Zhiye''s pressure and shivered with fright.


    This was the mor from a grade-one samurai, who would dare to provoke him in this small Long''an City? Not even Liu Qing would, even though he was also a grade-one samurai.


    Because Zhou Zhiye was only 16 years old, making his future boundless!


    She Sihan stood by the side without saying a word, cursing this viin''s sudden increased power in her heart. If he hadn''t risen suddenly, how could she be beaten by her father, and be humiliated in front of so many people? The whole of Long''an City will go crazy tomorrow!


    She Sihan thought of the title "The Gold Digger Gets pped in the Face, Master Zhou''s Rise Again, Long''an City!"


    "Zhou Zhiye, what kind of man are you to bully girls and children?" Fei Bai stepped forward, standing in front of Ziche Qingyi and Donghuang Li.


    Zhou Zhiye sneered and said: "Fei Bai, I told you just now! Go back to your bishop''s faction and don''t act wild in my territory!"


    "Zhou Zhiye, it doesn''t matter if you are a grade-one samurai now. With your character, you are still a spicy chicken!"


    Zhou Zhiye suddenlyughed. This year, he has been suppressed, and now he finally shows off his power. Who can understand this feeling?


    "So what? Even if I pped you in the face, who would dare to speak for you?" After finishing speaking, he pped into the void!


    p!


    Fei Bai was pped and hit the dining table next to him, while the delicious food was scattered all over the floor.


    "Fei Bai!" Ziche Qingyi eximed and ran forward. There was nothing serious, but he was pped in the face.


    pped in the face!


    This scene once again shocked everyone. This requires strong spirit control.


    Nobody expected this Zhou Zhiye to be so powerful! In a few years, he can even break through from a samurai to a martial master! Even if he goes to the imperial capital, he will still be considered a genius. He might even be lucky enough to meet the president of the Federation. In a few decades, he would be a martial king!


    Then, a fourth martial king will appear in the entire Federation. Everyone felt that they were the witnesses of the future martial king. They were very excited, but they dared not say more.


    "A little trash, dare to yell in front of me, Zhou Zhiye. I''ll beat you like a dog! Drag them all out!" Zhou Zhiye snorted coldly, not ounting for anyone''s face. He will be famous throughout the whole world in the future. Fierce stars, or even entire gxies!


    As long as he appears, everyone has to kneel to greet him. At that time, he''ll have plenty of women to choose from.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Zhiye let out a wildugh.


    It seems that he has been suppressed for too long, and his way of thinking is distorted.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, three muffled noises came from the audience, and a guard wearing a mecha flew out backward. Another one was trapped deep in the wall and couldn''t be pulled out.


    However, this was not the point, as everyone stared at that small figure.


    It was her just now, as she stretched out her small hand, and shook a two-meter-tall man like a doll.


    Fei Bai and Ziche Qingyi were also stunned. In their hearts, and even the ones who participated in the test, they all subconsciously felt that there was a malfunction in the device, rather than it being blown away by Donghuang Li.


    The three men in mechas flew away and became dizzy all at once.


    After all, people wearing mechas were also capable. ording to the level of mechas of this guard, at least they have the strength of a grade-three martial apprentice.


    Although Zhou Zhiye was surprised, he was soon relieved as it was nothing much to knock down the three guards.


    There were still traces of moisture in the corners of Donghuang Li''s eyes, and it was obvious that she had just cried out of anger, and said in a choked tone: "No wonder everyone ignores you, so you are so annoying!"


    "So what? The strong are the ones who are respected. You can''t afford to mess with me! Gao Can, if you have the ability, you can try cursing at me!" Zhou Zhiye looked at Gao Can in the crowd, who had a very good rhythm just now, but now he is silent.


    Gao Can in the crowd bowed his head and remained silent. If this Zhou Zhiye was just a warrior, he could still scold him, because his brother is also a warrior, but he is a samurai!


    "Little friend, look, who dares to scold me?" Zhou Zhiye spread his hands as if no one in the world would dare to scold him.


    "You''re an idiot. Ah Li looks down on you." Donghuang Li couldn''t help cursing. Her mother educated her to be a sensible and polite girl, but this Zhou Zhiye was really disgusting! She wanted to scold him!


    Everyone was shocked. How could this kid be so ignorant? She even insulted a samurai. Not to say just scolding, she even looked down upon... oh my god.


    If a samurai is furious, no one can stop his anger!


    Faced with a child''s innocent scolding, she seems to be saying something genuine.


    This feeling made Zhou Zhiye very unhappy!


    "Little kid, try to curse again!" Zhou Zhiye''s face turned cold. He was not joking this time.


    Everyone was trying to hint Donghuang Li not to offend a 16-year-old samurai again! If you go on like this, you will get hurt!


    Nobody wanted to see such a cute child get hurt, but they didn''t dare to take her side.


    Donghuang Li shouted again with her sweet voice: "You are a salted fish, and even if you gain a little bit of power, you are still a salted fish." Like father, like daughter. Donghuang Li also learned her father''s catchphrase.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone gasped. Little ancestor, now that you''ve said such words, no one can save you.


    Zhou Zhiye exuded a powerful pressure. With a gloomy face, he instantly disappeared from his ce, and came near Donghuang Li, looking down at the little girl in front of him.


    There is an obvious difference in height between the two. Although Zhou Zhiye was only 16 years old, his height was already 1.78m, while Donghuang Li only reached the knees of others. Even if she wants to meet the other person''s eyes, she has to raise her head. [5''10ish]


    "Little kid! Do you know what you just said?" Zhou Zhiye''s fists were clenched tightly, exuding a faint white glow, as if white mes were covering his fists.


    Donghuang Li didn''t have any fear at all, and said in a childish voice, "Do you think you are very powerful? You have never seen real power. When you see real power, you will realize that you are nothing. A salted fish is a salted fish after all and no matter how evolved it is, it cannot escape its essence!"


    Everyone felt that although the child''s voice was immature, she felt like a small adult, and there was even an illusion that her small body was gradually getting taller.


    "Haha! I didn''t expect you to have such a sharp mouth at such a young age. Today I will teach you a lesson. What should be said, and what shouldn''t!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Fuck!


    A 16-year-old, grade-one samurai actually wanted to bully a child! Everyone was speechless! This is simply too inhumane!


    Seeing that Donghuang Li was about to be bullied, Ziche Qingyi rushed over.


    However, she was pushed away by Zhou Zhiye''s palm: "Ziche Qingyi! You better not meddle in my business! Otherwise, you will not even have anywhere to live!"


    Ziche Qingyi red at Zhou Zhiye: "I am telling you, if you touch Ah Li today, her parents will not spare you!"


    In fact, Fei Bai and Ziche Qingyi were feeling very guilty, as they promised Ah Li''s father to take good care of her. They didn''t expect to encounter such a thing and were feeling ashamed as they had no strength to fight back.


    If something goes wrong, how will they exin it to Ah Li''s parents?


    "That''s just right, I will beat her so much that even her parents won''t recognize her!" At this time, Zhou Zhiye was extremely cruel as his humanity seemed to be eaten away.


    Donghuang Li looked at her brother and sister''s pained faces and then looked at Zhou Zhiye in front of her. At first, she thought he was pitiful, as she even wanted to reach out to help him. She really felt deeply ashamed of her actions. Such a person should not be pitied!


    "Little guy, today I will rece your parents and teach you a good lesson!" Zhou Zhiye raised his hand as he said that.


    The people present couldn''t bear to see this scene as they turned their faces away. It was too much bullying!


    At this time, Donghuang Li lost her innocence, and said in a deep voice: "No one can rece my daddy and mommy!"


    With a light foot pad, her palm lightly patted Zhou Zhiye''s chest, making him fly across the room!


    However, this movement was extremely fast, and even Zhou Zhiye didn''t notice Donghuang Li in front of him. His expression was still ferocious, and his palms were still raised!


    There was no p in the face as expected, but instead, Zhou Zhiye was pped into the air. His center of gravity was unstable and he fell down.


    Everyone was stunned. Zhou Zhiye was a grade-one samurai. How could he be sent flying like that?


    Zhou Yutang was stunned, while She Hua was also dumbfounded. She Sihan and Gao Can were both smiling at his state.


    Zhou Zhiye, who fell to the ground, opened his eyes wide. How could this be possible? This kid was clearly in front of him. Why didn''t he hit her, and he even tripped down?


    It''s fine if he didn''t hit her, but how could he fall down?


    Such a result made Zhou Zhiye even angrier. This was his first battle after reaching the rank of samurai, yet he fell down.


    Zhou Zhiye stood up abruptly and looked at Donghuang Li. His expression became more ferocious, and without saying a word, he sent a punch toward Donghuang Li!


    Everyone eximed.


    However, Donghuang Li looked at Zhou Zhiye indifferently as she stretched out her little index finger, and tapped on his fist.


    Zhou Zhiye froze at that moment.


    How is this possible?


    A child actually blocked the fist of a grade-one samurai with her finger. It was unimaginable and unprecedented.


    Everyone was stunned, and even the robots were stunned.


    "You!!! You!!! How is that possible!?" Zhou Zhiye looked at the short Donghuang Li and said intermittently. At that moment, he was even doubting whether his strength gain was fake.


    Donghuang Li said angrily: "Ah Li told you. There is always a higher sky. You are just a little samurai, yet you really think you are very powerful? My daddy can kill you with one breath."


    "No! Impossible!" Zhou Zhiye stared at Donghuang Li with eyes as big as copper bells and backed away. ''Why can this kid block my fist with her fingers? I am a grade-one samurai!''


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a hot feeling in his chest.


    The spiritual energy in the body is uncontrobly strung together. What''s going on?


    Zhou Zhiye suddenly knelt on the ground with his hands propped on the ground. His expression made it seem that he was in agony. His originally ferocious face was even more distorted, and his whole body was flushed red.


    Zhou Yutang hurriedly went to his son to check the situation, his face darkened. The spiritual energy in his son''s body was out of control.


    She Hua frowned, and said to Liu Qing: "Go and see how he is."


    She Sihan sneered, ''Retribution! Nemesis! He deserved it!''


    Everyone was paying attention to the changes in Zhou Zhiye. Is this the prelude to another breakthrough? I heard that it is very painful when one breaks through.


    Liu Qing was much stronger than Zhou Yutang, and he realized the problem in an instant. Hisplexion changed drastically.


    The spiritual energy in Zhou Zhiye''s body was really messed up, but this was not ordinarily uncontroble, but scrambling to escape! This also means that Zhou Zhiye has been crippled!


    How is this possible? How can a grade-one samurai be crippled so easily? Unless the opponent was a martial master!


    Liu Qing immediately tore off Zhou Zhiye''s clothes. There was a small handprint on his chest.


    Then he looked at Donghuang Li again. Even he didn''t see her when she attacked him.


    Or is it that he was so frightened that he couldn''t even notice it?


    "Master Samurai, how is my son?" Zhou Yutang had a bad feeling.


    Liu Qing shook his head, walked back to She Hua, and told She Hua about the situation, making She Hua shake his head disappointedly.


    Everyone can read the expressions of these people. This Zhou Zhiye was not achieving another breakthrough, but rather there was another possibility.


    Some young people suddenly smiled. Nice! God has eyes!


    "Father, I feel so bad." Zhou Zhiye grabbed his father''s arm and asked for help like a child. He didn''t have the strength to stand up.


    Zhou Yutang remained silent.


    Zhou Zhiye turned to look at Donghuang Li not far away: "What did you do to me? Did you poison me? I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you!"


    Poof!


    Zhou Zhiye finally couldn''t hold back anymore and spewed a mouthful of blood. A powerful pressure erupted from his body, soaring straight into the sky.


    Different from the previous ones when it fell from the sky a few minutes ago, but now it has emerged from the body into the sky. As if returning to its source.


    "Ahhh!!!" This was apanied by Zhou Zhiye''s unwilling roar.


    After a while, everything calmed down.


    Zhou Zhiye just vomited a mouthful of blood, nothing serious, but now his life would be worse than death.


    "My power...my power...where did my power go!?" Gradually, Zhou Zhiye became crazy, looking at his hands in disbelief.


    "It''s you! It''s you!" The crazy Zhou Zhiye suddenly stood up and ran towards Donghuang Li, but at a slower speed, as if he was a normal person.


    The current Fei Bai and Ziche Qingyi are gods in ordinary people''s eyes.


    Ziche Qingyi pped Zhou Zhiye away.


    Zhou Yutang couldn''t bear it: "Come here! Surround me!"


    Dozens ofbatants suddenly appeared on the scene, and some even flew in the air with the help of high technology to guard him.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    "Zhou Yutang, what do you want to do?" Ziche Qinyi''s father asked angrily.


    ''Your son was a samurai just now, so everyone put up with it, but now your son is nothing! Do you think everyone can bear it? No wonder this Zhou Zhiye is so arrogant, it must be hereditary.''


    "Zhou Yutang, you are going too far. Everyone belongs to the royal family, yet you actually sent troops!" Some bigwigs in the crowd began to speak.


    ''Just now your son is very, very much! But now your son is worse than a dog! May I ask what capital you have left? You should tuck your tail between your legs.''


    "Zhou Yutang, your son is no longer a samurai. Where do you have the confidence? How shameless you are."


    This person''s words are very straightforward. Just now your son was arrogant and didn''t put anyone in his eyes. Who do you think you are?


    "Zhou Yutang, I will file a report tomorrow to expel your Zhou family. The royal faction doesn''t need someone like you." The person who spoke seemed to be quite powerful.


    Zhou Yutang''s face turned pale and turned blue. Just now, when his son rose, those people dared not say or do anything. But now that his son is in trouble, they instantly turn their faces and deny any rtion.


    Zhou Zhiye struggled to get up, unwilling to ept this reality, pointed at the crowd and shouted: "I am a samurai! You can''t do this! Believe it or not, I will kill you in minutes!"


    Gao Canughed loudly at this time: "Zhou Zhiye, you still haven''t figured out the situation. You are no longer a warrior. You are still the same old spicy chicken! That viin!"


    "Fuck your mother, I am still a samurai! I''ll still be a martial king, you all remember! I, Zhou Zhiye, will be a martial king in the near future, and then I will make living hell for your bunch!" Zhou Zhiye roared hoarsely, how could he ept such a sudden change!?


    ''A few minutes ago, I was still in control of the overall situation, and everyone looked at me with fear, for fear of offending the future martial king, but a few minutester, everything I had was gone!''


    ''Although it was only a few minutes, it caused an earth-shaking change in my life!''


    In fact, Donghuang Li is also very smart now, which shows that Ye Hua''s teaching is very good.


    It''s easy to kill people, but it''s very difficult to make others despair.


    When Ye Hua encircled and suppressed Tianfust time, he taught that one must first give hope to others, and then let his hope be shattered, so as to achieve deep despair. That kind of despair is more painful than instant death.


    Donghuang Li looked at Zhou Zhiye who was screaming in despair, and the corners of her mouth curled up a little bit. ''What daddy said was really right. This kind of person needs despair. I just needed to cripple him, and now everyone he offended are shouting their grievances.''


    Don''t look at Donghuang Li''s young age. She actually knows a lot and is very smart. Crippling or killing were the two options for her. Although thetter was better, she would have be a little devil.


    Ah Li is a good girl who never kills.


    So the former is the better choice. Now she doesn''t even need to make a move, and others'' saliva is enough to drown that hateful and arrogant Zhou Zhiye.


    The members of the Zhou family were in a panic, and they all looked at their patriarch. Zhou Yutang had no other choice but to ask his inws for help, hoping to fetch some support.


    "Brother She, I..."


    Before Zhou Yutang could say anything, She Hua said tly, "It''s gettingte, so I''ll go back first. As for the marriage contract, I think they are really not suitable, so let''s let it go."


    "!"


    Zhou Yutang froze in ce, this world is so cold!


    If it wasn''t for Zhou Zhiye''s strength as a samurai just now, how could She Hua bow his head and even push his daughter to kneel and make an apology?


    ''This little bastard didn''t give me any face just now, so why should I give you any face?''


    She Sihanughed coquettishly, pointed at Zhou Zhiye on the ground, and said: "Zhou Zhiye, if you kneel and kowtow in front of me now, I will ept you as a pet boy!!!"


    "She Sihan, I will still say the same thing, you will regret it! Thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, don''t bully the young and poor!"


    When Zhou Zhiye said these words, the audience was silent.


    Donghuang Li said silently: "This is really the third time."


    In an instant, the audience burst intoughter. You, Zhou Zhiye, still have the face to say such a thing? It''s simply arrogant to the extreme. If it were me, I would bear it! Don''t keep digging a hole for yourself.


    Hearing everyone''s ridicule, Zhou Zhiye seemed to have lost a lot at once and sat powerlessly on the ground. How could he still have the domineering aura and aggressiveness now?


    If Zhou Zhiye hadn''t provoked Donghuang Li just now, Donghuang Li wouldn''t have made trouble for me and just watched by the side as he pretended to act cool.


    But you don''t want to live, you just want to die!


    This is because Donghuang Li didn''t want to kill people. If Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi were here, how could they allow their daughter to feel wronged?


    "Zhou Zhiye, I didn''t know that you had got a talent for being aic. If you have no money in the future, you can still be a clown, especially your catchphrase, which makes peopleugh out loud." She Sihan finished speaking and left with her father.


    Zhou Zhiye looked at the departing spaceship and shouted: "She Sihan, you will regret it, and when I rise again, I will slowly torture you!"


    Donghuang Li reminded: "You will not rise again because your spiritual roots have been abolished by me."


    The spiritual root has been abolished!


    Zhou Zhiye seemed to be struck by five peals of thunder and his head kept buzzing. Everyone knew what it meant to have their spiritual roots destroyed. He would just be an ordinary person from now on.


    When the young teenagers heard that Zhou Zhiye''s spiritual roots were abolished, they immediately felt relieved. Not only the teenagers, but even some elders felt relieved. They were a little worried about Zhou Zhiye''s breakthrough again. If he could still rise, they would need to kneel and lick, but now it seems that there is no need.


    It''s good¡­ It''s good¡­


    It can be seen from this that Zhou Zhiye''s status in everyone''s hearts is no more than that of a mouse crossing the street.


    "Why? Why are you doing this to me?" Zhou Zhiye asked Donghuang Li.


    Donghuang Li was very angry, ''You still had the face to ask why?''


    "Because you are really annoying, and you are the worst person I have ever seen pretending to act cool. That idiot prince is much better than you. At least he still pretends with his brain, but you are really brainless and someone who likes to bully children. Shameless!" Donghuang Li''s words made Zhou Zhiye feel very ufortable, and it was like a needle stuck in his chest.


    "Father, take revenge for me and kill this little child! Kill her! Otherwise, I won''t die in peace!" Zhou Zhiye begged his father bitterly. It was this little bastard who crippled him.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon/NoWifeNoLife


    Mass release will be tomorrow.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Nobody said a word again, which also expressed their attitudes, as they didn''t want to go into the muddy water. Who knows what will happenter?


    To put it bluntly, it''s all for profit, and they won''t do things that don''t benefit them.


    But they seem to have forgotten about the problem.


    At this time, Ziche Qingyi said in a deep voice: "Zhou Zhiye, are you crazy? Is your brain out of order? Have you forgotten who crippled you?"


    Yes! Zhou Zhiye had the strength of a grade-one samurai yet Donghuang Li was able to cripple him without anyone knowing. It shows how terrifying her strength was!


    Zhou Zhiye couldn''t suppress her with the strength of a samurai, let alone with his current condition!


    There were bursts of voices from the crowd, and they all realized that they needed to curry favor with this little girl. She is the real future star!


    "Zhou Yutang, you tried to bully a child today!"


    "If you dare to bully her, we will definitely encircle and suppress you!"


    "That''s right, it''s shameless for such a big person to bully a child!"


    ''Who is bullying whom now? It''s fine if you don''t help the weak, but you even speak for the murderer!''


    Zhou Yutang said in a deep voice: "Don''t forget, she was the one who crippled my son!"


    Fei Bai said in a deep voice: "That''s your son''s own fault. Who asked him to provoke Ah Li? Can Ah Li be bullied by you?"


    Gao Can in the crowd shouted: "Is your son the only one who is allowed to bully others? Who do you think you are? This is a world where the strong are respected. It''s giving you face that your son was just crippled and not killed! "


    The crowd immediately followed suit.


    Donghuang Li let out a sigh of relief. ''These people are really going to make do with the wind. If Ah Li was just an ordinary child, Ah Li would definitely be bullied to death.''


    "Enough!" Zhou Zhiye shouted angrily, and slowly stood up.


    With Zhou Zhiye''s roar, everyone fell silent, not knowing what this person was going to do.


    Zhou Zhiye suddenly picked up a small knife and mped it on his neck: "Don''t you want me to die? Then I will die for you to see!"


    Nobody expected that Zhou Zhiye would do such a thing.


    But who is forcing you to die? Are you kidding me? Do you still want to win everyone''s sympathy?


    "Zhou Zhiye, if you dare tomit suicide today, I will pay respects to you the next time I see you." Gao Can said loudly, which aroused the support of the younger generation.


    But herees the problem. If he dies, how can they meet?


    This assumption does not seem to be correct.


    But none of them seemed to try to persuade Zhou Zhiye, it was really embarrassing. He was really a failure for a human being.


    "Great! You are right! I will save my life for our future meeting, and will settle the scores with youter." After speaking, Zhou Zhiye dropped the knife in his hand.


    This move really makes people speechless. The promise of suicide is broken!


    Fei Baiughed slowly: "Still shameless as always."


    Ziche Qingyi nodded. If he hadmitted suicide just now, she would have respected him. Who knew it was just a show?


    Zhou Zhiye cupped his hands to his father and said, "Father, don''t worry, your son won''t embarrass you. Even if I lose my spiritual roots, I still have a way. Now I will practice in seclusion."


    Zhou Yutang sighed deeply. There are too many changes, and his old heart can''t stand such a toss.


    Following Zhou Zhiye''s departure, Donghuang Li didn''t say anything. After all, she had to give others hope. Because of this, despair will be even more aggravated. When hees to her after he finished training, he would find out that he is still a salted fish, s~


    ''I miss daddy and mommy. The outside world is soplicated. Ah Li is still just a child. Just look for daddy to act like a baby, and look for mommy to kiss. So I don''t want to live like this¡­''


    "Brother Fei, Sister Qingyi, Ah Li wants to go back..." Donghuang Li murmured, really wanting to fall into daddy''s arms to sleep.


    Ziche Qingyi hugged Donghuang Li, and said with a slight smile: "Okay, sister will take you home."


    Ziche Qingyi''s father gave her a look as if he wanted his daughter to apany the child and build a good rtionship.


    Of course, Ziche Qingyi knew about her father''s look, but she didn''t want to, so she and Fei Bai left Zhou''s house.


    This is the end of a short episode...


    However, if Donghuang Li wants to achieve the level of her father, she needs a lot of practice. After all, it can''t be achieved overnight.


    On the other hand, Ye Hua took his two wives to a bar. Of course... this happened an hour ago.


    Xi Tingting respectfully led the way, and Ye Hua walked behind with his wives in his arms. At this time, he had already reached the passage of the bar. This all-night is very high-tech, changing scenes from time to time, snow, ocean, and outer space, resulting in shocking people.


    But for the locals, this is no surprise.


    Seeing that Baizhi was a little worried, Ye Hua asked lightly, "What''s the matter? Are you still worried about Ah Li?"


    "Well, I''m not worried." Donghuang Baizhi murmured.


    Ye Hua can also understand Donghuang Baizhi''s mood. Of course, a mother would be like this: "Don''t worry, isn''t Ah Li very powerful now? Last time she threw that red giant around."


    Donghuang Baizhi suddenly dazed for a moment, and asked Ye Hua, "How do you know about that incident?"


    "Ye Hua! That prince came that day, so you were there as well!!?" Qing Ya asked.


    "Uh...e, it seems so." Ye Hua stammered, having a smart wife was also quite troublesome. If she didn''t pay attention to it, he would have passed through it.


    Qingya and Donghuang Baizhi started pinching Ye Hua''s face, looking fierce.


    ''Well, only you dare to pinch the face of this deity.''


    "Weren''t you very happy that day? Watching us being bullied!!!" Qing Ya held back her mouth, looking very aggrieved.


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly: "Qing Ya, I only found the image of me in your hearts that day. Seriously, I had goosebumps."


    The two of them rolled their eyes, resisting pinching Ye Hua. He was aplete jerk, and when he saw his wives being bullied, he was stillughing.


    "Actually, Ah Li secretly notified me that day. We were arguing, so I didn''t show up, but I believed in your strength, so I didn''t show up."


    Donghuang Bai Zhijiao snorted: "You just don''t love us."


    Ye Hua saw Baizhi acting like a baby. He lowered his head and kissed her, it was so cool!


    Xi Tingting walked with her head bowed. ''The rtionship between Mr. and Mrs. is really good, and they kiss each other while walking.''


    "Ye Hua~" Qing Ya called out.


    ''My Qing Ya is jealous.''


    Ye Hua yed both sides to coax his wives.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    "Although I didn''t show up that day, that prince dared to be so disrespectful to you. I have already avenged you both, so you don''t have to worry." Ye Hua put away his smile and said in a cold voice. Anyone who bullies his women can onlypensate through death! Their souls will be tormented in hell.


    Qing Ya leaned close to Ye Hua and asked curiously: "How did you help avenge us?"


    "Kill them all." Ye Hua said coldly, then looked at his wives. Were they moved?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were taken aback when they heard this, and then theyughed coquettishly.


    "Ye Hua, now even if you don''t smoke and you still pretend to act cool." Qing Ya gave Ye Hua a charming look.


    Donghuang Baizhi also smiled and said: "Yes, our Ye Hua is getting more and more good at bragging."


    "Really, I never lie." Ye Hua looked very serious. ''They didn''t believe me and questioned this deity. It seems that when I go back tonight, I have to let them know the strength of this deity!''


    Upon hearing Ye Hua say this, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s coquettishughter became louder.


    He also said that he is not lying, but he said before that he only touches a woman once, but look now.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi will talk about it for the rest of their lives.


    Qing Ya said: "You still say you don''t lie, haven''t we been tricked by you? I gave you a baby."


    "That''s because I love you."


    Facing Ye Hua''s offensive sweet words, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were honey-stuck, snuggling up to Ye Hua, expressing their love.


    Ye Hua also enjoyed this moment very much, hugged them lightly, and kissed them on the forehead.


    "Hey, isn''t this Tingting? Sir, madam, hello." Feng Ln, whom they saw at noon, suddenly appeared with a smile. Beside him was a tall and mighty man.


    Feng Ln took the initiative to introduce him: "This is Si Wenxuan from the imperial city, he is a grade-two samurai."


    Xi Tingting knew that he brought him to show off.


    Si Wenxuan stared at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, stunned. He never thought that such beautiful women would exist in such a small city.


    He had never seen this kind of beauty, even in the imperial capital. And this man actually has one in each hand! What a waste of beauty!


    "Hi, I''m from the noble faction of the imperial city, Si Wenxuan." After speaking, he extended his hand toward Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. It would be a veryfortable experience if he could touch their hands.


    It''s a pity that Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t have the desire to reach out at all.


    ''Beauty has personality. It seems that tonight will not be too boring.''


    "Sir, I have a game over there, do you want to participate? It will be a delightful experience."


    Si Wenxuan sent out an invitation.


    "Okay." Ye Hua agreed instantly.


    ''It is said that I often pretend to act cool, but I seldom act cool in front of my wives. Today I have to do it once and let them know that I am not only the jealous king of the cultivation world but also the supreme king of bullying.''


    ''And tonight there will be a shocking event to let them know how deep my love is.''


    ''To be precise, the depth of my deception is the depth of my love for them.''


    ''It seems that I have a goal tonight, which is to impress them and let them take the initiative at bed tonight.''


    Xi Tingting said in a low voice: "Sir, the visitors are not kind. The people of the imperial city are incorporated and arrogant."


    Ye Hua just nodded, hoping that they would be arrogant, otherwise how could he have an excuse to do things? He is aw-abiding citizen who never does bad things or kills indiscriminately, and even organizes his subordinates to encircle and suppress monsters in Long''an City. He should be given an Outstanding Citizen Award.


    "Guys, please follow me." Si Wenxuan smiled politely, but his cunning eyes betrayed his looks.


    Feng Ln was obviously here to show off. ''What if Xi Tingting has a rtionship with a warrior? I have a grade-two samurai, and a character from the imperial city!''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi still don''t know what Ye Hua is going to do, but in order to satisfy his pretentiousness, they will call 666 with all their strengthter, to cheer him up.[666¡úAwesome, cool, excellent, etc.]


    Entering the bar, Ye Hua discovered the advantages of technology, which seemed really cool!


    But the music seemed to be simr, which was all electronic sound. It seems that music does not distinguish between gxies.


    The hall downstairs was a ce for ordinary people to have fun, and rich people all opened floatingpartments above.


    Walking into the luxurious suspended private room was like walking into the deep sea. The people sitting in the private room were sitting on the bottom of the sea. If anyone reaches out to touch the underwater creatures, thetter will respond as if they were real. Amazing!


    Three men were sitting in the private room, surrounded by so-called "princesses", and five guards standing around them, but they were not wearing mechas, as they were all low-level warriors.


    ''They are good enough to pretend to act cool in front of my wives. I hope they won''t be too cowardly. I''m going to y a big game tonight and let those spicy chickens back out, otherwise I will be annoyed to death, but this time I am traveling.''


    The three people in the private room also saw Ye Hua''s appearance, but when they saw Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, they were instantly fascinated.


    Why are these two women so beautiful? It''s hard to believe that there are such women in this world. They are so gorgeous!


    Coupled with their ethereal temperament, they wanted to have them!


    ''No wonder that Si Wenxuan waste, it turned out that he had arranged for beautiful women toe over. As for this man, we will find a way to arrange something for himter.''


    "Hello, I''m Dai Anran of the noble faction, from the imperial city."


    "Hello, I''m Shui Gao of the noble faction, from the imperial city."


    "Hello, I''m Zhao Gang of the noble faction, from the imperial city."


    The three men stood up politely and reached out to Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, wanting to touch those delicate little hands.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi ignored them, which made them mad. Now, Ye Hua had an excuse to pretend to act cool. They could just look at Ye Hua with their beautiful eyes and satisfy his vanity.


    Being Ye Hua''s wife is really tiring, and they have to do various antics to satisfy him.


    "It''s all right, you three. Both youngdies are married." Si Wenxuan said with a faint smile, but they won''t have a husband after a while...


    The man with the big bald head was Zhao Gang, who looked like a bad guy. If he was ced in a TV series, he would be a henchman. The kind who dies.


    "So the twodies are married, I''m really sorry." Zhao Gang said modestly, looking very polite.


    Dai Anran also smiled slightly: "I''m so sorry, I thought the two of them were single, which made me secretly happy."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    "Let''s all sit down together. We are all friends." Shui Gao greeted them, and the escort beside him walked out of the private room. After all, seeing such a beautiful woman, and then looking at the escort beside him, he was about to throw up.


    Ye Hua sat aside with his wives in his arms, waiting quietly.


    ''''What a beauty. They are real beauties. Beauties that I have never seen before in this life!''


    ''It''s really ufortable to see them being hugged by this man. These two beauties are snuggling in the man''s arms, acting obediently. It''s unbelievable, they are so good. They shouldn''t be matched with such a man.''


    Xi Tingting stood by and was vignt, feeling that something might happen.


    And Si Wenxuan also sat down with his arms around Feng Ln, with a contemptuous smile on his lips.


    "Shui Gao, where did your subordinate Liu Qing go? Why didn''t hee out with you today?" Zhao Gang asked aloud.


    Shui Gao stretched his arms and leaned on the artificial intelligence sofa, and said lightly, "I let him go to She''s house to do something."


    The meaning is to say, look at us, grade-one samurais can be used, and warriors are just bodyguards.


    Dai Anran chuckled: "My family recently hired a martial master from the imperial capital. He is very powerful. Next time I have a chance, I will bring him here for you to see him."


    A slender hand caressed Si Wenxuan''s thigh, implying madly.


    Dai Anran shook his head: "The imperial capital is the ce where experts gather. There are samurais and martial masters all over the ce. If you don''t go to the imperial capital, you won''t even know how big Canglie is."


    "Yeah, this Long''an City is just a small ce. It''s really embarrassing that warriors can act dominantly here." Zhao Gang''s words are saying that warriors are nothing, and you have never seen real power.


    It is to remind the two beauties that you should n long-term. Don''t snuggle in the arms of a warrior. It is a very hopeless thing. With your looks, it is enough to be the president''s mistress.


    Maybe they can climb up to a martial king, and enjoy glory and wealth in the future.


    "Young Master Dai, I have heard that your family is nning to move to the imperial capital?" Shui Gao asked lightly.


    Dai Anran pursed his lips and took a sip from the wine ss: "All the families are sharpening their des to drill into the imperial capital, but the water in the imperial capital is so deep, maybe the whole family will be ruined. Without sufficient resources, it isn''t easy to go to the imperial capital."


    "When Young Master Dai goes to the imperial capital to hang out, don''t forget us brothers." Si Wenxuan picked up the wine ss, and thetter touched it with a smile: "Of course."


    Then the four started talking about big things, who has developed, who has made a breakthrough, how much money they have, how many houses have been demolished, and the stock price will fall as they wish, which they don''t buy anyway.


    The meaning expressed is that you people in small ces do not understand the lives of people like us at all, and I will tell you about it to let you gain some insight.


    Feng Ln was fascinated by what she heard. She really envied those who lived in the imperial capital.


    Ye Hua wanted to leave, ''You haveid the groundwork for so long and still haven''t done anything. This deity will go find someone else!''


    It''s really frustrating to be idle. Seeing that his wives are about to fall asleep, it''s better to carry them to bed and sleep.


    "May I ask what your name is?" Shui Gao asked suddenly.


    Ye Hua suddenly regained his spirits, you finally stopped bragging!


    "Just call me Boss Ye." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Boss Ye???


    The four of them are a bit confused. We are the sons of the imperial city. We have noble blood. Our own strength is at the level of samurai, and all of our subordinates are also samurais. Do you actually want a samurai to call you the boss? How dare you get such courage?


    Such an arrogant man, I will take a good look at youter! Spicy chicken!


    For the sake of those two beauties, bear with him now.


    "Is Boss Ye interested in ying games?" Dai Anran asked indifferently, ''I''ll beat you like a dogter. Pretending to act cool? Spicy chicken!''


    Ye Hua asked lightly: "What are you ying?"


    Si Wenxuan chuckled, raised his hand, and a virtual console appeared.


    Ye Hua felt that the suspended private room was moving, and it seemed that it was going to another ce.


    "Gambling." Si Wenxuanughed.


    ''This deity likes to gamble!''


    ''I hope you can pay back the money you owe on time, otherwise... the consequences will be worse than Xiao Yi.''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, who were squinting at first, heard that Ye Hua was going to gamble. Qing Ya thought of that gamble, feeling really excited.


    Soon the floating private room reached its destination, and suddenly the room became transparent. It felt as if they were standing in the air, and there was arge arena under their feet.


    A bloody fight was taking ce inside.


    Following the bloody battle, the excitement of the audience was ignited, and the entire arena seemed to be raised.


    In order to live, many people will take risks to participate in the arena. If they win, they will get a lot of money. If they lose, they will be gone!


    Moreover, the winning streak yers are well-known and some even entered the imperial city arena in one jump.


    "How to bet?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "We guess which side wins the battle." Si Wenxuanughed.


    Ye Hua nodded, this is very simple.


    "How much is the bet?" Ye Hua continued to ask.


    "Boss Ye, you cane bid as much as you want." Shui Gao said in a contemptuous tone.


    Ye Hua smelled the fragrance of Qing Ya''s hair, and said lightly: "I like to gamble with family property."


    After hearing this, Qing Ya really wanted tough.


    The four of them were taken aback when they heard this and startedughing. Isn''t this hrious?


    "Boss Ye really knows how to joke." Zhao Gangughed. People who gamble with their fortunes are generally crazy.


    Ye Hua said in a low voice: "Aren''t you rich? You have said so much just now, don''t you dare?"


    Provocative! This is provocative!


    How can they say no in front of such exquisite women? Even if it isn''t optimal, they will!


    "Boss Ye, Since you said you wanted to gamble on your family property, how much property do you have?" Dai Anran asked, ''This man was so arrogant that he even spoke so brazenly in front of the four princes in the imperial city. If you say you want to gamble with family property, we are afraid that you can''t afford to lose!''


    Ye Hua definitely doesn''t count on Xi Tingting as he decides to do it himself.


    He found a weapon in his ring, and threw it on the table: "This is my family property."


    Looking at the big knife with a faint green glow on the table, the four young masters were stunned, their eyes widened. Their mouths can hold rough sausages.


    Xi Tingting eximed: "Sir! This is a primordial divine weapon!"


    ''This Flowing Lotus Knife was snatched from someone. It is a spicy chicken weapon that I forgot to throw away.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    ''There are so many spicy chicken weapons, so I simply took one out for a gamble. If I take out a better one, I''m afraid they won''t be able to bear it, but even if it is the spiciest chicken, they seem to be shocked.''


    ''This deity likes their expressions.''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi cast mournful gazes as if they were asking why such a weapon was not given to us, and it was still hidden. You really don''t love your wives.


    Ye Hua put his arms around them, ''How can you use this kind of spicy chicken? It is not worthy of this deity''s woman at all!''


    "Xi Tingting, how much do you think my knife is worth?" Ye Hua asked aloud.


    Xi Tingting was surprised for a while, and said in panic: "Sir, the cosmic artifact is priceless!"


    At this time, the four princes were still in shock. None of the martial kings have a cosmic artifact. It seems that only the president has such a weapon!


    If they win this cosmic artifact, wouldn''t they be able to reach the sky with one swoop?


    Although this spicy chicken knife is nothing to Ye Hua, it is made by Supreme after all. No matter how spicy a chicken weapon is, it is a treasure to others. Just like Hong, who was killed, he had collected so many godly items to forge a primordial divine weapon. This Flowing Lotus Knife is the strongest primordial divine weapon.


    Ye Hua let go of his wives waist, and looked at the four men in front of him: "I will use this knife to bet all your belongings!"


    The four men gasped,pletely stunned. They did not dare to say anything or do anything.


    The self-confidence they had a few minutes ago had already been rubbed into the ground.


    Xi Tingting really doesn''t know who they are now. ''He took out a primordial divine weapon this easily, and that too for gambling. Even if the four of them spend all their money, they still can''t buy a primordial divine weapon, sir. It''s crazy!''


    The appearance of this primordial divine weapon will definitely cause a sensation, and when the timees, all parties wille to grab it. It will be very troublesome.


    ''Sir, it was a fool''s move.''


    And that Feng Ln sat in a daze the whole time, looking at the primordial divine weapon on the table. She never thought that one day, she would be so close to the primordial divine weapon!


    "Boss Ye, let me discuss it with the family." Dai Anran said seriously, and immediately contacted the family.


    The same is true for the other three. Only by uniting the strength of the four families can they obtain this primordial divine weapon.


    Ye Hua waved his hand, ''You can discuss whatever you want, anyway, this deity is sure to win.''


    After a long time, the four young masters in the main city had their answers. Si Wenxuan said in a deep voice, "We each offer 50 billion gold coins, and the total is 200 billion gold coins. What does Boss Ye think?"


    Ye Hua didn''t answer but turned to Xi Tingting and asked: "Is 50 billion all the property they have?"


    Xi Tingting frowned slightly. Although it was a simple question, it was also rted to her stance. If she made the wrong choice, she would face dire consequences!


    ''Should I stand on the side of Sir, or on the side of the four masters in the imperial city?''


    ''It must not be easy for Sir to take out a primordial divine weapon. Since you are gambling with your family property, then I, Xi Tingting, can only gamble on the fate of my family!''


    "Sir, 50 billion is not the whole family''s property. Each family''s property should be around 150 billion gold coins." Xi Tingting''s words made Si Shao''s teeth itch. If he seeds this time, he must kill this woman!


    Ye Hua grasped the knife on the table, and suddenly a green light flourished: "You are very dishonest!"


    "Boss Ye, I have something to say, it iste at night, and it is difficult to mobilize such a huge amount of funds!" Zhao Gang hastily exined.


    Ye Hua ignored him, and asked Xi Tingting again: "Is he telling the truth?"


    Xi Tingting shook her head: "If he has the heart, it can bepleted in about 10 minutes."


    The four masters couldn''t wait to chop, grill, and eat Xi Tingting''s meat!


    "I''ll give you ten minutes! If you don''t want to gamble, then forget about it. I''ll go find someone else."


    "Boss Ye, wait, I''ll make contact again!" Shui Gao said hastily.


    The four of them started to contact their families again. From the tone of the conversation, it could be heard that they were very nervous.


    Ten minutester.


    "Boss Ye, time is really tight! We each have 100 billion gold coins, and the remaining 50 billion will be in ce in half an hour!" Si Wenxuan said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hua thought that 600 billion gold coins should be used as travel expenses for this trip.


    "Xi Tingting, go and see if they are lying." Ye Hua said aloud.


    Xi Tingting exported the system andpared the cards on the table one by one: "Sir, there is nothing wrong."


    "Then let''s start!" Ye Hua threw the knife in his hand on the table, as if he was throwing a fruit knife. Seeing it, the four young masters were very distressed, and at the same time, they were also curious about this man''s identity. It''s unbelievable that he took out a primordial divine weapon this casually.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe it even if they were killed! After all, the rarity of a primordial divine weapon is abysmal. Once they get it, there will be a seamless wave of domination!


    However, how to divide this knife is also a problem, but it is just a follow-up!


    A projection appeared in front of them; this was the next contestant!


    Ye Hua nced at him. There was a dwarf elf and a three-meter-tall orc, who was also the winning streak champion! This is a one-sided battle. As long as there is nothing wrong with their brains, they will bet on the orc to win. The ratio of the orc is very low, but for the little elf, it''s 1:1000!


    "You choose first, I will choose the opponent." Ye Hua said lightly, as he put his hands around his wives waist again, stroking slowly. This is simply a heaven-like enjoyment.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nestled in his arms, quietly watching him pretending to act cool. For them, this was also a kind of enjoyment. His strength gave them an infinite sense of security.


    Not to mention, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi became more dependent on Ye Hua after the misunderstanding was resolved.


    And Ye Hua also took Lie Gu''s advice, so that they had no time to think about other things. They were in a state of wandering souls all day long, especially Donghuang Baizhi, who was sofortable that she didn''t even want to get up.


    The four young masters were overjoyed when they heard Ye Hua''s words. This was obviously a golden opportunity!


    The four exchanged thoughts for a while, and Dai Anran smiled and said, "Boss Ye, then we''ll choose the orc named Rodney!"


    "Then I will choose Brett, the elf." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Xi Tingting was puzzled, ''Why did sir choose the weak elf? There is no chance of winning anymore. The orc Rodney had already won fivebats in a row!''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    "Boss Ye, since you have made your choice, don''t go back on your words." Zhao Gang reminded. This bet was already in their pockets.


    Ye Hua said coldly: "Since I said it, there will be no falsehood! I am the literal credibility!"


    This sentence provoked Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi as they stretched out their hands to pinch Ye Hua''s waist again. Do you still have credibility!? You are a big liar~


    ''These two women pinched the waist of this deity again, you are the only ones in this universe who dare to do this!''


    "Then I wish Boss Ye good luck." Si Wenxuan chuckled, appearing confident.


    Ye Hua said calmly: "My good luck is always with me, I don''t need you to worry about it."


    ''These two beauties followed him because of the primordial divine weapon. If it is gone, these two beauties will definitely find another man.''


    ''And whoever owns the primordial divine weapon will win the heart of these beautiful women.''


    In the arena, the host started introducing the participants.


    "The following is the orc who has won five consecutive victories! Rodney!"


    As the host stopped speaking, the iron gate on the side slowly opened, and a three-meter-tall orc walked out slowly panting heavily. Wearing a simple chain-mail and holding an iron ax in his right hand, with the blood of his opponent!


    Roar!


    Rodney let out a beast-like howl, making the audience excited. During the day they worked under pressure, but at night, they began to release their nature, eager to see a bloody battle!


    "Look at Rodney''s strong muscles, those explosive arms, and the iron ax in his hand is already hungry for blood. Will he win the sixth game? The elf, on the other hand, is Brett!"


    An iron gate opposite Rodney opened, and a short man, around 1.1 meters, came out slowly. He was dressed in simple white clothes. He looked very handsome, with big dark green eyes and ears. His ears were very long and pointed, having the characteristics of elves, with fair skin. He held a wooden bow, and carried an arrow basket on his back, with five feathered arrows pointing out.


    But can the iron arrow really pierce the orc''s skin? It''s obviously a toilsome task.


    "The rookie, Brett, is good with bows and arrows. With his petite body, he must have good speed. Although there is a slight difference in strength, I believe that Brett will have good results. Let''s wait and see."


    Following the host''s words, the betting on Brett''s winning increased again. After all, such odds are very attractive. If he really wins, it would be the best oue for them.


    The host looked at the news of the betting, and thought secretly, ''How could this little guy win?''


    Brett shook his lips, holding the bow and arrow tightly in his right hand. His eyes looked a little confused, especially when he looked around. The ck crowd and the cheers in his ears made him even more at a loss.


    ''No! Brett! You can''t be afraid! Grandpa is still waiting for you to return. You have to use the money you win to treat grandpa''s illness! Otherwise, grandpa will die!''


    Thinking of his grandpa lying on his deathbed, Brett''s eyes became firmer. If he wins this battle, he will be rewarded with 1,000 gold coins, and he will be able to save his grandpa''s life!


    ''I must win! ''


    Ye Hua was standing in the sky, betting hundreds of billions, and this guy was desperate for 1,000 gold coins. Whether this is a blessing or a curse, no one can tell.


    Ye Hua, who was sitting in the suspended private room, saw Brett through the big screen. His firm eyes reminded Ye Hua of his weak self of the past. It was a difficult and dangerous life. In addition to cultivating, he also had to avoid human beings as they hunted him down.


    Those days are still fresh in Ye Hua''s memory. He kept telling himself that only when he bes stronger can he not be bullied by others! Only then could he control his own destiny!


    In Ye Hua''s heart, there is at least a sliver of hope if you work hard. If you don''t even work, you will be a salted fish for a lifetime. You will never be able to turn your situation around. Even if you turn it over, you will still be a salted fish.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked at Brett on the screen. They couldn''t bear it, but they didn''t talk to Ye Hua, lest he start lecturing them about their benevolence again.


    So Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi simply buried their heads in his arms, not wanting to see any further.


    Ye Hua thought to himself, ''Little guy, today is a gamble for the deity, you are lucky!''


    In the arena


    Brett stared at Rodney, who was twenty meters away from him. He pulled out a feathered arrow to rest on the bow. Facing such a huge monster, he had a feeling of powerlessness.


    As the sound of the battle started, bursts of noise erupted on the scene.


    "Kill him! Hack that dwarf to death with your axe!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    "I want to see you tear that dwarf''s body apart!"


    "I want to see you drink the dwarf''s blood and tear him apart! "


    Hearing these voices, Brett was at a loss. He didn''t offend them at all. Why do they want him to die?


    Roar!


    Rodney roared again, leaning forward and running towards Brett.


    Faced with such a ferocious momentum, Brett waspletely stunned. He stood still and forgot to move.


    Rodney jumped up, holding up the ax with both hands. The moment it reaches, Brett will be split in half.


    The audience seemed to have guessed the result, as they all held their breath, ready to celebrate his victory. But those who bet on Brett shook their heads. As expected, they shouldn''t have believed the host''s words. He was too deceitful.


    In the suspended private room, the four young masters were so agitated that they clenched their fists tightly. Si Wenxuan''s hand was originally on Feng Ln''s thigh, but now he was so nervous that he tightly squeezed Feng Ln''s thigh. As Feng Ln stared at the screen, she even forgot to cry out in pain.


    Xi Tingting also held her breath. Did he just lose? This is too fast!


    That is a primordial divine weapon, and it was going to disappear within ten seconds...


    Ye Hua looked very calm and confident in Brett.


    ''This deity will cheat? That is impossible. This deity has never cheated.''


    Although Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nned not to look, all women were devious as they started nervously at the screen.


    At this moment, Brett stared nkly at the tall orc. Even the bloodshot eyeballs could be seen very clearly.


    Grandpa''s pale face appeared in his mind, he couldn''t die!


    ''I want to take the winnings and go back to treat grandpa!''


    At the critical moment, Brett rolled sideways.


    Bang!


    The iron ax hit the ground, half of the ax de sank in, showing how strong the orc was.


    There was an uproar at the scene. They didn''t expect this little man to escape the attack of the orc.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    Merry Christmas! I wish good health to all of you!

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    The four young masters in the floating room were furious, ''What a great opportunity, yet he just missed it!''


    Brett, who was rolling, with focus in his eyes, quickly drew the bow and aimed. His movements were quite skillful, but no one knew that this was the first time Brett held a bow.


    Biu!


    The arrow drew a beautiful straight line in the air and hit the orc steadily.


    Ahhh!


    Rodney let out a scream as the arrow hit one of his eyes, with blood flowing out, covering his cheeks.


    Brett immediately ran back to make distance. He is not stupid. Rodney''s muscles are like rocks and his own arrows can''t do any damage at all. Only his eyes are the most effective target.


    Facing the sudden counterattack, everyone was a little confused, as the situation in front of them was unreal. Rodney was a powerful orc, the champion of five consecutive victories! Even the stone man was hacked to death, let alone an elf.


    He had underestimated the enemy! Too careless!


    Seeing this situation, the four young masters broke into a cold sweat. If he really loses, they will definitely not be able to recover the money.


    This guy has a primordial divine weapon. How can they just grab it? Take his life?


    This elf would have been dead! Why did he suddenly move, and even shoot the orc blind?


    This isn''t a battle of brute force, but a battle of wits. This is too deceitful, the organizer is obviously digging a hole for them.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi immediately eximed when they saw the elf''s counterattack.


    Ye Hua smiled and said nothing, the person chosen by him is naturally strong, and there is no need to cheat at all. He is just so confident.


    Brett, on the field, made a good distance, drew the bow again, took aim, and shot!


    Biu!


    All Brett has to do now is to shoot him blind in the other eye, then there would be a chance of winning, otherwise, it is still useless!


    Rodney roared immediately, pulled out the ax that had sunk into the ground, and turned around immediately!


    The arrow hit Rodney''s firm arm, piercing a little bit of skin, but he still wasn''t bleeding.


    "I''m going to crush you!" Rodney went crazy, pulling out the arrow from his eye, and ran towards Brett.


    Brett ran away in a hurry, there was no hope of winning head-on. One step taken by the orc was equivalent to several steps taken by Brett.


    The de of the urging axe fell again, while Brett hastily dodged, but Rodney immediately raised his foot and kicked his petite body.


    Brett had no choice but to put his hands on his chest and bear the power of the kick.


    Boom!


    Rodney kicked Brett''s arms fiercely, and Brett''s whole body flew upside down like a cannonball, mmed into the wall, and fell motionlessly to the ground.


    The audience fell silent for a while and then burst into loud cheers. Rodney did not disappoint them and kicked the little elf to death.


    The four young masters in the suspended private room howled excitedly. They won!


    Although it was a bit too close now, they won in the end. As expected of an orc, his fighting power is extraordinary!


    Xi Tingting let out a sigh, did they just lose? Looking at the primordial divine weapon on the table, it''s gone...


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t care about the primordial divine weapon at all, as they looked worriedly at the elf on the ground. But in the eyes of the fourth young masters, they were worried about losing the primordial divine weapon.


    However, Ye Hua was not worried at all, still as stable as Mount Tai. He was sitting like a big boss. No one could learn this sitting posture, and even if they did, they would not be this forceful. If Qing Ya hadn''t said that smoking is bad for the fetus, he would smoke a mouthful.


    "Boss Ye, it seems that today''s luck is a bitcking." Dai Anran smiled slightly. ''Now as long as the little man''s head is cut off, I will get my hands on the primordial divine weapon, and also these beautiful women.''


    Just when the fourth young masters were celebrating their victory, a white glow appeared in the distance and descended.


    Shui Gao was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "It''s a miracle that someone breaks through in this small city."


    "That''s true, there are quite a lot of surprises tonight." Zhao Gang followed suit.


    This white light was the same when Zhou Zhiye rose. After a while, another white light can be seen soaring into the sky.


    In the arena, Rodney dragged a heavy iron ax, panting heavily, walking towards Brett.


    "Damn elf, you actually ruined my eyes. I''m going to eat you alive!" Rodney growled, vowing to have a feast of elf tonight. Extra sweet.


    The audience watched Rodney walk in front of Brett, their eyes were full of excitement. They really wanted to see the scene where the little elf was torn apart piece by piece, it was so exciting!


    Rodney raised the iron ax and said angrily, "I''m going to chop you up and eat you!"


    Just when everyone had already decided the overall situation, Brett, who was motionless, suddenly grabbed the sand on the ground and threw it on Rodney''s face.


    Rodney, who was holding the ax in both hands, had no time to resist, and the sand immediately fell into his eyes.


    "Little bastard! I''ll kill you!"


    Rodney didn''t wipe his eyes but directly shed. Brett hurriedly dodged. The corner of his mouth was already bleeding. It was really painful just now, and his whole body was still hurting!


    Because Rodney couldn''t see clearly, Brett ran away in a hurry.


    The blinded Rodney shed wildly, roaring and cursing.


    Brett stood ten meters away and drew his bow.


    His eyes firm, he must win!


    The uracy of his close-range archery greatly improved. Rodney was so angry that he failed to protect his other eye as he was shot again.


    What!?


    Rodney, who was shot blind in both eyes, let out a miserable roar, and the iron ax in his hand fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Brett immediately ran over, holding the iron ax with both hands, dragging it vigorously. He couldn''t let him pick up the iron axe again.


    When Rodney reacted to pick up the iron axe but found that it was gone.


    "Damn elf, if you have the ability, fight me one-on-one! I''m going to trample you to death!" The crazy Rodney ran away in fright, losing his mind.


    Brett stood in the center, watching Rodney run away in fright.


    A few minutester, Rodney had lost all his energy and was gasping for breath. Blood flowed out of his eyes.


    "Shorty, hack him to death!"


    "Yes, cut off his head!"


    The audience shouted instantly. Killing the shorty was cool, but seeing the five-time victorious champion dead seemed even more enjoyable.


    Rodney obviously heard the shouts of the audience, and roared: "I will not lose! I will kill that little elf!"


    Brett dragged a heavy iron axe to Rodney''s side. Rodney didn''t hear hime close because of the audience''s shouts, as he was still trying to exin himself by saying he would kill the elf.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Brett''s height was about the same as the iron axe, so it was difficult for him to pick it up. But when he thought of his grandpa, his small body was filled with strength at once. He pulled up the iron axe, leaned back, and spun it, aiming at Rodney''s legs.


    What!?


    The pain in his thigh reached Rodney''s brain. His body fell to the ground, bleeding profusely from his knee.


    Brett dragged the iron ax again, standing beside Rodney. Everyone held their breath. This was a counter-kill from the elf!


    He won the game with his wits!


    Brett actually didn''t want to kill Rodney, but the rules are alreadyid. If he doesn''t kill him, he won''t get the money, and his grandpa will die.


    Thinking of this, Brett''s heart became firmer as he sped the iron ax tightly with both hands.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    With Brett''s shout, the iron ax drew an arc in the air and precisely shed Rodney''s neck.


    Looking at the lifeless orc in front of him, Brett felt powerless and sat on the ground, panting heavily. The suppressed pain became unrestrained.


    However, the audience was quiet for a while, with cheers erupting immediately. Under the circumstances of the huge disparity in strength, the little elf actuallypleted a perfect counter-kill.


    The host also reacted and announced the result of the game.


    "Congrattions to Brett for winning the battle! This is a battle of wits, strength is not absolute, but brains are the king!"


    Everyone shouted, and even those who lost money thought it was worth it. This battle was amazing!


    But not everyone can ept their loss.


    For example, the four young masters in the suspended private room stared nkly at the screen, while Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi both stood up to celebrate. Although this was just an ordinary contest, the little elf showed an astonishing performance. He defeated his opponent despite the great disparity in strength.


    Ye Hua smiled slightly. ''This deity is never wrong in judging people, and I won without even cheating.''


    "Xi Tingting, collect the money." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Xi Tingting, who was in a daze, didn''t realize it until Ye Hua reminded her again.


    A total of 400 billion gold coins, but the total property of her family is only more than 5 billion, which shows how rich the people in the imperial city are.


    The four young masters were dumbfounded. ''That little elf obviously fell! Why are you still standing up? Why? This is impossible!''


    Another white glow appeared in the distance, shooting from the ground to the sky, but the four young masters didn''t have the heart to look at it right now.


    "Boss Ye..." Si Wenxuan said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hua picked up the Flowing Lotus Knife on the table, and said calmly: "What''s wrong?"


    The four young masters froze immediately, and didn''t dare to talk anymore!


    "Remember! Each of you owes me 50 billion gold coins. I''ll give you one day to prepare, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable." After speaking, Ye Hua put away the knife. ''Making money is quite easy, but I don''t know what kind of ratio there is between the gold coins and RMB.


    These words reminded Qing Ya of the situation that day, that Xiao Yi didn''t take Ye Hua''s words seriously, but Ye Hua came to ask for debts.


    The four young masters had gloomy faces and wanted to go back on their words, but they were afraid of his primordial divine weapon.


    The money has already been lost, so what should they do? This is 100 billion gold coins. If the money cannot be recovered, their families would be ruined in an instant and be third-rate families in the imperial city.


    The four young masters discussed something and seemed to have reached some consensus.


    "Boss Ye, can you give us another chance?" Dai Anran asked in a deep voice.


    When Xi Tingting heard such words, she hurriedly persuaded: "Sir, don''t agree to their request, there must be a conspiracy!"


    Now the four young masters can''t wait to drink Xi Tingting''s blood and gnaw her bones!


    Ye Hua didn''t care, all the conspiracies and tricks were just clouds in his eyes.


    "Speak."


    Zhao Gang proposed: "Fight with us, but you can''t use the primordial divine weapon. If we win, you will give us the money and the knife. If we lose, we will add another 100 billion gold coins."


    After Xi Tingting heard these shameless words, she shouted: "Sir, don''t listen to them, they can''t afford so much money at all! And their demands are too much!"


    Ye Hua raised his hand and signaled Xi Tingting to be quiet, making thetter puzzled.


    ''Sir, they are obviously digging holes for you.''


    Ye Hua didn''t answer, but looked at his wives: "Qing Ya, Baizhi, do you want to watch your husband fight?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi gave him a tender look, ''You clearly want to fight, yeting to ask us to take the me.''


    But if he actually asks, then they need to answer.


    "We want to see you fight."


    Ye Hua was very satisfied with this answer. As expected of his women, they are bing more and more sensible.


    Ye Hua looked at the four young masters coldly: "Okay! I am happy today so I agree with your bets, but I will fight in the arena below."


    The four young masters froze immediately. If it was in the arena, he would never die! They have to discuss it!


    "Mr. Ye, wait a moment." The four stood aside and discussed.


    Zhao Gang said lightly: "Boss Ye is just a warrior, we still have a chance."


    Shui Gao nodded: "That''s right, after all, the four of us are fighting one person. There is nothing to be afraid of."


    "Yes, as long as he doesn''t use the primordial divine weapon, we can win." Si Wenxuan said in a deep voice.


    "As long as he dies, everything will belong to us, maybe there are even better things on him." Dai Anran sneered, wanting all the women and treasures.


    Feng Ln came over suddenly, and said softly: "Don''t you find it strange? Why does he ept the challenge of four samurais as a warrior? I think you should be careful."


    Si Wenxuan pped Feng Ln: "Smelly woman! If it weren''t for you, would such a situation have happened to us? Stupid woman!"


    Ye Hua and others watched silently. Why bother with a woman?


    Feng Ln fainted.


    The four young masters had no way out, and they might be kicked out of the family, so why not give it a go to change their destiny?


    "Okay, we agree! The four of us will battle you. You can''t use the primordial divine weapon." Zhao Gang warned again.


    Ye Hua stood up slowly: "Okay."


    Xi Tingting immediately contacted the organizer in desperation, but when the organizer heard that it was a samurai vs. warrior, he immediately started the preparations for the match. This is a big deal!


    When he learned that it was four fighting one, he was shocked.


    He thought it was one samurai fighting four warriors, but he didn''t expect it was one warrior fighting four samurais.


    And these four samurai were the four young masters of the royal family in the imperial city. Such a gimmick can really blow up the scene!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    The four young masters had already gone down to make preparations. Ye Hua smiled at his wives: "If I die, what would you do?"


    "Apany you." Qing Ya stroked Ye Hua''s cheek.


    "Apany you." Donghuang Baizhi hugged Ye Hua, expressing the answer in her heart.


    This made Ye Hua smile slightly, he then hugged them, and said softly: "If one day I really die, don''t do stupid things and take care of the children."


    The faces of the two beautiful women darkened, they thought Ye Hua was just joking and didn''t expect him to say such a thing.


    "Ye Hua, if you talk like this again in the future, we will ignore you!" Qing Ya said angrily.


    "Bah, bah, you crow''s mouth." Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but reach out and pat Ye Hua''s lips, and immediately remembered that time when Ye Hua was injured, she almost thought he was dead.


    A smile curled up at the corner of Ye Hua''s mouth: "Just kidding, the one who can kill me hasn''t been born yet."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi gave a simr look.


    "Xi Tingting, go and find out where that little elf guy lives." Ye Hua wanted to meet Brett, a very interesting little elf boy.


    Xi Tingting was a little surprised, but she nodded. She was curious about what this gentleman was going to do with that kid. He probably wanted to thank him, after all, he helped him win so much money.


    But Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi don''t think so. They understood Ye Hua, it''s definitely not as simple as thanking them. There must be some other reason. Could it be that he has taken a fancy to that elf and wants to take him in as an apprentice?


    It shouldn''t be possible. Ye Hua can''t be a teacher.


    In the arena, the audience couldn''t wait anymore. It was almost half an hour. Why hasn''t the next one started yet?


    "Hurry up and start, I''m done smoking all the chicken rolls!"


    "Motherfucker, why don''t you start!"


    "We want to watch a fight."


    They earned a lot of money this time as 4 people would bully 1 guy. This will be a crushing victory. No matter how shrewd his mind is, he can''t put the situation in his favor.


    The result came out quickly. The bet was 1 to 0.001, the lowest odds ever. While Ye Hua had a high ratio of 1 to 1000.


    However, after such a ratio appeared, the audience in front of the screen were dumbfounded. What surprised them was not the ratio, but the fighters.


    The four masters of the imperial city are fighting against a man. How is this possible? They possess the strength of samurais, and watching them fight is a kind of enjoyment!


    The scene immediately caused a sensation. Four samurais fighting against one warrior. They will have a crushing victory.


    Everyone thought that the person named Ye Hua had no chance of winning, and they betted on the four young masters.


    Moreover, the news spread wildly. It seems that the reputation of the four young masters was quite high. The people of the surrounding cities were betting, and even the local tyrants of the imperial city were starting to bet. They were all ready to win some small money.


    In a small house somewhere, a young man and woman were also watching the game.


    "Honey, the winners of this battle will be the four young masters. We should bet all our belongings, and we will definitely make a small fortune."


    "Well, I also think that the four young masters will win this battle. The money for the car, the money for the hotel, and the money for the wedding should all be betted."


    "Okay, when we win the money, we will go to another for our honeymoon."


    "My husband is so nice~"


    Such things are found in various ces. Although the ratio was indeed low, if they invested a lot of money, they would win a lot of money. This is a game in their favor.


    The organizers were dumbfounded when they saw the money pouring in. They didn''t expect things to develop so fast. A lot of funds came from surrounding cities, and even people from the imperial capital were betting!


    From tens of billions...to hundreds of billions...to trillions.


    This is the first time they have seen such a game. Even if the ratio is 0.001, it is still a lot of money.


    "Director! It''s not good, an ount just betted 400 billion coins on Ye Hua!" An employee suddenly ran over and shouted.


    "What! 400 billion!" The supervisor was suddenly stunned. 400 billion... if they win this battle¡­


    How much would you lose? 400 trillion?


    People got very bbergasted when they knew that someone bet 400 billion coins on Ye Hua. What kind of local tycoon would y like this? Doesn''t he take money seriously?


    But for such arge federation, it is still affordable, but it is a question of whether to pay or not.


    As for who invested so much money, of course, it was Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    "Our husband''s appearance fee should be about the same." Donghuang Baizhi jokes, holding fruit wine in her hand.


    Qing Ya shook her head, this idea was suggested by Baizhi. She is really as bad as Ye Hua.


    "You two are going to steal other people''s money." Qing Ya smiled slightly.


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted: "Who told them to give Ye Hua such a high ratio? We must let them reap the consequences."


    "Then what if they don''t pay us back?"


    "We''ll stomp them." Donghuang Baizhi said mischievously, the corners of her eyebrows raised.


    Qing Ya thought the idea was good, and she showed a smirk. Ye Hua sessfully brought the two wives to the dark path.


    Xi Tingting was sitting in the back, listening to the conversation between the women. Her brain was dazed. The money they just won was used to gamble again. ''Why does your family like to gamble so much, and why is the gamble so big?''


    After half an hour, it was finally closed.


    The total amount of the four young masters reached 2,312.1 billion, while Ye Hua only had 400 billion with some decimal points behind, almost more than 10,000 gold coins.


    The host''s hand holding the microphone was trembling. If this battle was publicized, there would''ve been more bets made!


    "The audience has been waiting for a long time! The next battle is the highlight of tonight! Even if I don''t tell you, everyone knows who they are! Si Wenxuan, Dai Anran, Zhao Gang, and Shui Gao from the imperial city!"


    The iron gate below slowly rose, and the four young masters walked out from inside, their faces serious. They can''t afford to lose!


    "Look at the heroic appearance of the four masters, how attractive their handsome faces are! But don''t be fooled by their handsomeness, they even possess the strength of grade-two samurais!"


    The audience erupted.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    "Four masters, I want to give birth to your child!" a bear aunt screamed.


    "Four masters, I can change my sex for you!"


    "Four masters, I am easy to take care of, as long as I can eat enough." A pig-headed girl said.


    The host continued: "The next fighter! Ye Hua!" The iron gate slowly rose, and Ye Hua''s figure walked out slowly, with a cigarette in his mouth, his eyes squinted, and his hands behind his back. He had the look of walking in his backyard.


    "It seems that today is a contest between handsome men. This contestant, Ye Hua looks very indifferent and rxed. Is there any mystery in it? Let''s wait and see!"


    In the floating private room, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were like two little girls.


    "Ye Hua~ Come on~"


    "Ye Hua~ Come on~"


    Ye Hua seemed to have heard it, and blew a kiss, which immediately fascinated a lot of women, so handsome~


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both attracted by Ye Hua. ''My husband is handsome and awesome.''


    Standing in the arena, Ye Hua thought, ''Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi finally saw me acting cool, but this scene is a bit small and boring.''


    ''It is not the style of this deity.''


    As the match started, the audience became silent. They waited to see this handsome man being torn apart by the four young masters, and couldn''t wait to celebrate their winnings!


    It''s just that some girls can''t bear it, it would be great for such a handsome guy to be their male pet, but s, he is about to die!


    Ye Hua threw away the cigarette butt, and stamped it out with his shiny ck leather shoes, so as not to cause a fire.


    ''Recently, I have also cultivated my physical body. After all, those two need to be exposed to both rain and dew. Without a strong body, it is impossible. After all, Baizhi is bing more and more resilient.''


    ''Baby Qing Ya is also pregnant, so I can''t ask her.''


    ''After these few days of practice, I feel that this physical body is gradually bing stronger. It''s not that this deity cheated, but this deity is too strong!''


    The four young masters began to disperse, standing in the four directions of Ye Hua.


    What they want is a victory, so their strength is disyed without reservation.


    After beating him, they can get their money back! The primordial divine weapon can also be obtained, and the women can also be snatched. There are too many benefits. This person must die!


    Attack!


    Four voices sounded at the same time, and the aura of grade-two samurai erupted from their bodies and swept the entire arena. Facing this kind of battle, the organizer activated the protective energy, otherwise, ordinary people would be injured.


    The huge spiritual pressure was constantly rising, as cracks appeared on the ground of the arena, and thick blood vessels were exposed, exuding the aura of being the first in the world.


    The pupils of the four shrank, and a powerful murderous aura emerged, attacking Ye Hua immediately. The four of them were like a charged arrow!


    Four directions, four fists, the air was like a pot of boiling water, raging and roaring. The punch of a samurai is rarely seen, especially in this small city, but now everyone was watching the punch of a samurai. The power of the punch even made the sky boom.


    On the other hand, the man in between didn''t move at all, and even his expression didn''t change, giving people the feeling that he was waiting to die.


    However, only the four young masters could see clearly, those eyes were like a bottomless abyss, shining with a gloomy light, like a strange figure from hell. Even if he was standing quietly, he brought infinite pressure.


    "Die!" Dai Anran shouted.


    Ye Hua slightly looked at Dai Anran who was going to attack him: "You guys don''t know anything about this deity''s strength."


    When Dai Anran met Ye Hua''s gaze, his whole body went numb.


    Ye Hua moved! This kind of movement was invisible to everyone, and his speed reached a perverted level.


    He clenched his right hand into a fist and sted toward Dai Anran''s head. Then, he immediately jumped in front of Shui Gao, raised his right foot high, and kicked sideways. He moved quickly again, kicked Si Wenxuan in the face, and then punched Zhao Gang in the head.


    He then returned to his original ce. These movements took less than 0.01 seconds.


    When half a second passed, the four leaped high, exploding in the air!


    All four of them exploded, and the headless body fell heavily to the ground, sliding for several meters before stopping.


    The audience was dead quiet. One could even hear the sound of a needle falling on the ground.


    Looking at the corpses scattered around, it was difficult for them to ept the fact. They were acting so imposing just now, how could their heads be blown off in the air?


    However, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi in the suspended private room had already started hugging together to celebrate, their husband''s speed was so fast, and the frequency in other aspects was even morefortable.


    No one cheered at the scene, and no one recovered from the shock. It was all too fast.


    Without any shy moves, he killed his opponents instantly. But in their hearts, it shouldn''t have ended like this.


    The organizer immediately called up the screen now, searched frame by frame, and finally found Ye Hua''s movement when it was the slowest.


    Looking at Ye Hua on the screen, the staff fell into a state of dementia. This is the slowest yback speed, yet only a little bit was captured. How fast is he?


    The video was yed to the audience.


    When the audience saw it, they felt that their hearts couldn''t bear it, it was too fast! Too fast!


    This terrifying man is a powerful character! Killing the four masters in an instant!


    At this time, many people went to the rooftop, which still had a proper queue even in such a crowded ce. Just now, many people gambled family properties. When the four young masters turned into four corpses, they became desperate.


    There were still many rich people who were instantly dumbfounded. Although they will not go bankrupt, how could such a big gap be filled? Isn''t this forcing people to jump off the building?


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it. To be honest, he didn''t enjoy the fun of fighting at all, because they were too weak.


    He looked at the host coldly: "The result is not yet announced!"


    Thetter suddenly turned cold, and held the microphone tremblingly: "I announce that the winner of this battle is Ye Hua."


    Although the host announced the result, everyone present couldn''t get excited and looked at the man present with fearful eyes.


    Ye Hua liked this frightened expression very much, and then disappeared from the scene, leaving behind four headless corpses.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    In the imperial city, tens of thousands of miles away, four fathers witnessed their son''s tragic death in the arena, their faces changing dramatically!


    They gathered here to discuss how to distribute the primordial divine weapon after they win it, but who knew they would lose it all! This means that the money is gone, and even the goods are gone. Now the only way left is to rob him!


    While discussing, a servant came to report that the young masters had joined the arena!


    They didn''t expect their sons to advocate for a duel. They thought that the primordial divine weapon was almost in their pockets.


    Thinking about it this way, their sons'' approach was quite smart.


    However, the battle had just begun, and their son had great momentum, but after a second, they turned into four corpses!


    All four fathers were startled! Being able to instantly kill at such a fast speed shows his strength. How can the one who can take out the primordial divine weapon be an idler? A miscalction!


    While they were angry, they dare not retaliate. They can''t retaliate at all! The opponent is too strong!


    "Brother Zhao, why don''t we spread the news of the primordial divine weapon and kill him with a borrowed knife?"


    "Brother Dai, we can do that! There are so many people who want the primordial divine weapon and we just need to send the news. Someone will naturally kill this man!"


    "Then he will die in a group attack, and a gruesome one at that!"


    "Our sons will be avenged as well, hahaha!!!" The four fathers looked crazy, but this was also normal for them.


    At this time, Ye Hua didn''t know that someone had already arranged an opponent for him. He was busy hugging his wives.


    Facing the coquettish offensive of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua couldn''t wait to go to bed with them. He will agree to anything without thinking at the moment. Whatever you want, this deity will get it for you!


    Xi Tingting hid aside, with goosebumps all over her body. The husband and wives were so lovey-dovey, she couldn''t bear it.


    Suddenly, her artificial mobile phone rang, and she said: "Sir, your child is here."


    Ye Hua hugged his wives and turned around and said, "Oh? Ah Li has yed enough? Let''s go back, and then to that Brett''s ce. Have you found it yet?"


    "I found it, sir."


    "That''s good. "


    The suspended private room returned to the bar, and several people left immediately, leaving behind a dizzy seal.


    "Papa~mama~" Donghuang Li jumped off Ziche Qingyi''s embrace and ran towards her parents. She hadn''t seen them for a few hours, so she really missed them.


    Donghuang Baizhi hugged her daughter, and asked with concern: "Little guy, you still know toe back."


    "I''m sorry~" Donghuang Li said pitifully.


    Ye Hua smiled and said: "Okay, why does it matter, Ah Li has grown up."


    "Daddy is right, Ah Li has grown up~"


    Fei Bai and Ziche Qingyi walked slowly and respectfully said: "Sir, madam."


    Qing Ya smiled slightly: "Thank you for taking care of Ah Li."


    Fei Bai and Ziche Qingyi panicked for a moment, it was Ah Li who took care of them.


    "Ma''am, you''re wee. If there''s nothing else, we''ll leave first." Fei Bai said softly, showing his excellent upbringing.


    Ye Hua nodded, and Donghuang Li waved her hands: "Brother Fei, Sister Qingyi, goodbye~ Let''s make an appointment another day~" The two also turned their heads and smiled, waving their hands.


    "Little brat, even talking about making another appointment." Donghuang Baizhi pinched her cheeks.


    Donghuang Li smiled, hugged her mother, and began to sleep. It was sofortable...


    Xi Tingting said respectfully from the side: "Sir, madam, the organizer said that the money you won will be repaid within ten days, and the principal has already been refunded."


    "The money you won?" Ye Hua asked in confusion.


    Ye Hua was very happy when he heard that his wives had just participated in the gambling and won money. He finally turned them a little bad.


    "Xi Tingting, where does Brett live?" Ye Hua asked.


    "Sir, Brett''s family lives in a slum."


    "Let''s go."


    If Long''an City in Canglie Star is as big as a province, then the area of


    this slum is equivalent to an urban area.


    Brett received 1,000 gold coins and returned to the slums on the light-speed tram. He touched his sore shoulders, yet he was smiling. ''It was all worth it, and grandpa could be sent to the best hospital for treatment.''


    After getting off the tram, Brett felt as if he hade to another world. The streets of the slums were full of garbage, full of violence and sex. All the buildings were made of scrap iron. The street girl was leaning against the streetmp, swinging her body. As long as there is money to make, they will do anything.


    "Brett, you came back alive! Looks like you earned a lot!"


    Three unscrupulous teenagers walked slowly, their faces covered with tattoos, nails on their lips and noses, and thick sticks in their hands.


    If it was before, Brett would have been afraid, but he just killed an orc, so why would he still be afraid of these three bastards?


    "That''s right, 1000 gold coins!" Brett said in a deep voice with his blue eyes wide open.


    "Okay, we will have 999 gold coins. You can keep one for yourself."


    Brett asked, "How did I survive the arena?"


    "Your opponent must havemitted suicide." After saying these words, the teenager startedughing.


    Suddenly, an old man came from the side: "He was an orc who had won five consecutive matches. Brett chopped off the opponent''s head with an iron axe!"


    "What? This is impossible!" The three delinquent boys were startled.


    Brett said in a deep voice, "I can kill an orc for grandpa, let alone small humans like you!"


    "You! You! You wait for me! I''ll call my brother." They all ran away.


    The old man said to Brett: "Go back and see your grandpa, maybe you can see him for thest time."


    Brett had no time to thank him and ran home.


    In a waste disposal station in a slum, with a row of houses, all of which are inhabited by people. There was a crowd outside one particr house.


    Anxious, Brett was sweating profusely from running. He finally ran to the door, and then shouted while running: "Grandpa, I have the money. We can go to the hospital!"


    The people around turned their heads, looking at Brett, their eyes showing pity and sorrow.


    Brett stopped in his tracks. The people in front of him gave him a bad feeling, especially their eyes filled with pity.


    ''No!''


    Brett ran to the door and gently opened the door, for fear of disturbing his grandpa.


    In the room of a few square meters, there is a bed, a small table, and a washbasin for fetching water, and on the table was the porridge that his Grandpa had not finished drinking.


    Although he is very poor, this small home is full of Brett''s warmth, which was a hundred times warmer than outside.


    But now there is no warmth in the room, only cold breath, and the pale grandpa.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Brett looked at his sleeping grandpa, walked slowly to the bed, and shook his hands slightly, his green eyes looking confused: "Grandpa, I''m back. We''re rich, look."


    Brett held out a virtual card, showing the 1,000 gold coins he won. With a smile on his face, as if waiting for Grandpa to reach out and touch his hair and praise him.


    But this feeling was gone.


    "Grandpa, in addition to treating diseases, we can also buy some delicious food. Don''t you really want to eat corn on the cob? We can buy them."


    Brett held his grandpa''s calloused big hand and put it next to his face. But grandpa''s big hand no longer had the warmth of the past, only the heart-wrenching coldness.


    "Grandpa, get up, get up quickly..." Brett shook Grandpa''s body vigorously, but no matter how hard he shook, Grandpa couldn''t get up again. Brett couldn''t see Grandpa''s kind smile again, he could no longer ride on Grandpa''s shoulders to watch the sunset.


    The people standing outside were very sad when they heard Brett''s voice, and some girls let out small weeping sounds. Only they knew how hard it was for the duo. Although life was bitter, they were very happy. This kind of positive energy was also improving their situation.


    Suddenly, three vintage cars appeared at the gate, the ones with wheels, and exhaust gas that did not meet the standard.


    But that''s not the point. More than a dozen gangsters dressed strangely got out of the car. The leading gangster was tall and thin, wearing an orange suit, green pants, and a pair of golden shoes. Beside him was a girl wearing sexy ck suspenders, dark-skinned and not good-looking. She looked a bit unappetizing.


    "Where''s Brett?" The boss raised his head slightly and asked in a cold voice.


    "It''s enough for you! You have bullied his grandparents for several years, and now you are still not letting them go!" The neighbor next to him couldn''t help scolding. These people simply have no conscience!


    "Yes! Brett''s grandpa is dead! What else do you want!?"


    The boss sneered, "I don''t care if the old man is dead!"


    "You!!!"


    "Catch Brett out of me!" The boss gave orders viciously.


    Three or four gangsters ran into the house and pulled out Brett. At that moment, Brett had despair for the world. He was thinking if he died in the arena, how good would it be? He would be with his grandpa now.


    One of the gangsters snatched out Brett''s card and handed it to the boss.


    "Password!" the boss asked in a deep voice.


    At that moment, Brett was like a person who has lost his soul, his eyes were loose, and he couldn''t hear others'' words at all. All his thoughts were deeply trapped in his self-consciousness.


    Seeing that Brett didn''t respond, the boss raised his hand and pped him.


    p!


    This p knocked Brett to the ground, but Brett didn''t respond at all, like a zombie!


    "You bastards!" The two men couldn''t stand it anymore and rushed over.


    The boss sneered: "Drag them to the side and beat them till they are disabled!"


    If everyone was together, the oue would be unpredictable, but unfortunately... those two men were knocked down by four or five gangsters. Those gangsters started attacking with their thick sticks.


    For them, suffering such serious injuries was undoubtedly waiting for death, because they had no money to see a doctor.


    Like Brett''s grandpa, at first, he just suffered from a bit of a cold which gradually turned into a serious illness...


    "Brett! Tell me the password, and you will suffer less pain!" The boss took the baseball bat from the younger brother and pointed at Brett.


    Brett still didn''t respond.


    The bossughed, held the baseball bat with both hands, nced at the back of Brett''s head, and then raised it high.


    Boom!


    The stick hit Brett hard on the back of the head, and there was a crisp sound. Everyone couldn''t stand it any longer, but people died every day in this slum.


    The blow to the back of the head knocked out Brett.


    The boss waved the bloody baseball bat and whistled: "Get him up!"


    The younger brothers seemed to be used to it as they took out the electric shock device from the car. This is the best way to wake someone up!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Apanied by a violent cough, Brett was shocked and coughed up blood non-stop. His green eyes were red with blood.


    "I''m asking you again! What''s the password!?" The boss issued the final announcement.


    Brett struggled to turn his head to look at the boss, then closed his eyes, his attitude was very clear.


    The boss took a deep breath because of anger: "Brett! Since your grandpa is dead, why do you continue to suffer? Let me relieve you!"


    Brett''s head was knocked down hard.


    Boom!


    This crisp sound made people feel very gloomy, watching Brett being beaten to death by the gangsters!


    The boss threw the baseball bat to his subordinate, looked at the card in his hand, and threw it at Brett''s body, as if to say that your grandchildren in hell to make good use of those 1000 gold coins!


    Brett''s head was already stained red with blood, and he was no longer breathing. It was obvious that he had been beaten to death by the boss!


    "Let''s go!" The boss ordered.


    However, at this moment, a luxurious aircraft appeared in the sky, hovering in the sky!


    Everyone was surprised that there were still rich peopleing to the slums, which was a miracle.


    "Boss, this aircraft might cost several million gold coins." A subordinate reminded.


    The boss squinted his eyes and started thinking about this aircraft, and decided to check the situation first before leaving.


    Under the blue light, they saw Ye Hua holding Qing Ya''s shoulders, followed by Xi Tingting below. Donghuang Baizhi was taking care of Ah Li inside, so she didn''te down.


    Ye Hua looked at the row of bungalows in front of him, surrounded by a smell of rust, and frowned slightly: "He lives here?"


    "Yes, Sir."


    The people around looked at Ye Hua. This person''s demeanor showed a kind of arrogance, and judging from his clothes, he must be someone with power. The rich are always dressed like this!


    When they saw Qing Ya, many people were stunned. It was the first time they had seen such a beautiful woman. Although the woman behind her was also beautiful, she was not as beautiful as this woman. The beauty of this woman had no bottom line.


    And when those gangsters saw the backs of the two women, they knew that they must be very bewitching.


    "Where is Brett?" Ye Hua asked lightly.


    These neighbors didn''t expect this proud man toe to look for Brett. Why haven''t they heard of him before? Does Brett know rich people?


    A little girl in the crowd pointed behind Ye Hua.


    But Ye Hua turned his head to look and saw a short figure lying on the ground, his head dripping with blood.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Qing Ya and Xi Tingting turned around and their faces changed immediately!


    When the gangster on the opposite side saw Qing Ya''s appearance, their saliva almost flowed out. They had never seen such a beautiful woman in their lives. Although she had a big belly, she was gorgeous!


    Ye Hua''s gaze gradually became cold, and so did Qing Ya''s. Only Xi Tingting was surprised.


    Walking to Brittany''s side with heavy steps, the back of his head was covered with blood, and his skull was dented.


    Ye Hua was very angry, he was only a littlete! This kind of thing happened unexpectedly, and these spicy chickens beat Brittany to death!


    ''They actually beat Brittany to death, one of my seven deadly sins! This deity wants to know what happened to Brittany!'' [This might confuse you all, but the author was using B¨´l¨¦i t¨¨ which means Brittany, and now he''s using B¨´ l¨¢it¨¨ which means Bright. But bright, as a name isn''t really good, so I chose the long version, Brittany (B¨´ l¨¢it¨¨ n¨©). Also, it seems like Brett was actually a woman all along. Talk about a plot twist!]


    ''You dirty human being, the root of all evil!''


    "Ye Hua, are you okay?" Qing Ya asked worriedly, seeing Ye Hua''s spoiled mood.


    Ye Hua ignored her and stretched out his hand to check Brittany''s body. It really was her!


    Although she is dead, as long as her power is awakened, she can be revived.


    In fact, Ye Hua has been a little skeptical since seeing Brett appear. This Brittany is the representative of wrath. But why was he suspicious?


    Because the former Brittany was a tall beauty, but now Brittany is a short man! Ye Hua was very curious about what happened to Brittany and how she became a child.


    She was the queen of the night elves, but now she doesn''t look like a night elf at all. Her hair is all white, no different from a normal elf.


    Back then, Brittany was remarkable. She escaped from being chased by the Elf Queen, and then met him and eventually swore allegiance. As long as she can kill her own sister, she will let him do anything.


    The skull of the Elf Queen on Ye Hua''s Skeleton Throne was cut off by Brittany herself.


    Brittany''s forte was a weird sneak attack, especially using archery.


    In long-distancebat, Brittany was second to none, but if people get too close, her strength will be reduced by at least half.


    But he never expected Brittany to be beaten to death by a group of gangsters!


    If he hadn''t found Brittany, she would have disappearedpletely!


    Brittany, who was lying on the ground, gradually floated up. Her body was shining with green light, and the blood on her face and hair gradually disappeared. Her whole body became clean.


    It''s a pity that she is a child now, as Brittany was a very sexy and hot elf woman in the past. Of course, she is only loyal to Ye Hua, but she has thoughts about Jue Tian.


    It''s a pity that Jue Tian ruthlessly rejected her. He even said that he would never touch a woman in his life.


    Ye Hua stared at Brittany and stretched out his finger.


    A golden light shot into Brittany''s abdomen.


    Boom!


    A powerful wave of air rushed out of Bright''s body, and the power in her body was instantly released, which started to heal her body. With Ye Hua''s assistance, Bright''s injury healed quickly, which also made Ye Hua breathe a sigh of relief.


    Qing Ya and Xi Tingting on the side were very surprised. It was the first time Qing Ya saw Ye Hua saving lives instead of killing people.


    It seems that this elf is very important to Ye Hua and, judging from the aura just now, this elf is very strong.


    The punks didn''t dare to move. They wanted to run away, but their feet seemed to be filled with lead, making them unable to move!


    Brittany, in the air, gradually fell. The aura was fully absorbed by her.


    When Brittany opened her emerald green eyes again, everyone felt that Brittany had changed.


    Brittany looked at Ye Hua, startled. Then she walked up to Ye Hua, and knelt slowly: "Subordinate Brittany pays respect to My Lord!"


    Ye Hua forgot to tell Brittany.


    "My Lord?" Qing Ya was very confused. ''When you travel to an alien, can you still meet your subordinates? And make them call you My Lord? What''s the situation?''


    Ye Hua said lightly: "My dharma title is My Lord, and Brittany is my long-lost subordinate."


    Qing Ya understood, but Xi Tingting behind was dumbfounded.


    "My Lord! Please allow this subordinate to deal with my private affairs, and thene to Your Majesty to ask for forgiveness!" Brittany''s tone became strange, and she looked extraordinarily mature. Nobody could tell she was a child.


    Ye Hua nodded: "I allow you to deal with it. No one shall be left behind."


    "Yes! My lord!" Brittany could hardly suppress the anger in her heart. If Ye Hua had not been present, she would have already gone on a rampage.


    Ye Hua hugged the still-doubtful Qing Ya and returned to the aircraft.


    The two women finally concluded that it turned out that Ye Hua was cheating at the gamble, and he already knew it was his subordinate.


    Looking up at Ye Hua leaving, Brittany took a deep breath and slowly turned around to look at the dozen or so gangsters.


    "Brett! Don''t think it''s great just because you know rich people! I do too!" The eldest brother was a little scared by Brittany''s aura.


    Brittany shouted angrily: "Do you think it has something to do with money!? Trash!"


    Following Brittany''s roar, more than a dozen thick vines stretched out from the ground, akin to pythons!


    This made the punks copse on the ground in fright. What kind of monster is this?


    Thick vines wrapped around the little gangster and tied them tightly.


    Brittany shouted angrily: "You should also have the taste of pain!"


    The vines were gradually tightening, and more than a dozen punks howled fiercely. It was like a hydraulic machine, slowlypressing them!


    Puff!


    Puff!


    Blood spurted out of a punk''s mouth, eyes, and ears, and his skin began to burst, like a watermelon!


    Hearing the screams of the punks, Brittany walked into her house, but nobody dared to get close to Brittany. The current Brittany is even scarier than those punks!


    Ye Hua''s family was staying in Xi Tingting''s vi for the time being. Anyway, they have plenty of money now, and they n to build a big manor and try various high-tech things.


    Donghuang Baizhi took the lead to take Ah Li to sleep. Qing Ya could only sigh helplessly. But in fact, she was also excited. After all, the experience was quite satisfactory. Once a day was good for her health.


    At this moment, Ye Hua was taking a bath, and Qing Ya outside told, "Ye Hua, Xi Tingting said that your spicy chicken weapon will be exposed."


    Ye Hua was lying in the bathtub, enjoying the automatic bath. ''This equipment must be installed in our bathroom.''


    "It doesn''t matter, we are all here to travel anyway." Ye Hua saidfortably with his eyes closed.


    Qing Ya knew he just wanted to make trouble.


    "Hey, how long do you have to bathe? I''ve been waiting for you for half an hour!" Qing Ya was really bored sitting on the bed.


    Ye Hua saidfortably: "Let me wash for another half an hour."


    "Hmph! Then don''te to bed!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Surprise chapter!


    Happy new year guys! I hope your year goes in peace and serenity, alongside with much much more reading!

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468 (Taking the Primordial Divine Weapon(1))


    The first day of interster travel ended happily. Although it was a bit of a mess, it was still quite interesting. Seeing the development of technology, it seems that no human work is required for any work. All the work is done by robots.


    But this situation does not seem to be optimistic. For example, those people in the slums cannot find a job at all, and people join the slums every day. Money is very important.


    When Ye Hua was sleepingte with Qing Ya in his arms, the entire Canglie Star seemed to be heating up.


    In the middle of the night, a rumor spread. A primordial divine weapon has appeared!


    If they obtained the primordial divine weapon, they would be able to stand on an equal footing with the federal president and control the overall situation of the!


    This news not only shocked the smaller cities, but even the imperial capital! Everyone was curious about the source of the news.


    Federal President Felisa held an emergency roundtable meeting. Including him, there are six people in total.


    The other five are the Three Great Martial Kings: Zhuang Hong, Cheng Yan, and Gao Han.


    Director of Space-Time Administration: Ji Yang.


    The leader of the Martial Arts House: Wu Xiangwen.


    In the eyes of the world, perhaps only the three Martial Kings, but in fact, the director of the General Administration of Time and Space is also a Martial King, and so is Wu Xiangwen, the leader of the Martial Arts House. Even the president himself is a Martial King!


    President Felisa was a fair-skinned man, with a somewhat neutral appearance. But his aura is that of royalty.


    "The primordial divine weapon being in Long''an City, is this news true?" Felisa asked aloud, tapping on the table lightly.


    Ji Yang, director of the Bureau of Space and Time, said: "Your Excellency, when the news came out, I sent people to arrest the rumor spreader. Under torture to extract a confession, the rumor is indeed true. In order to prevent unnecessary confusion, I silenced him.


    The four patriarchs let out the rumor that the primordial divine weapon was in Long''an City, but they didn''t tell who possessed the weapon, so they were arrested by the director. After being beaten with a leather whip, they honestly told the situation, and finally, they were all silenced.


    Wu Xiangwen, the leader of the Martial Arts House, was a white-haired old man with deep wrinkles on his face. Although his eyes were closed, he was still listening.


    "Who has the weapon?" Wu Xiangwen asked with his eyes closed.


    Ji Yang smiled and said, "I don''t know if you all paid attention to a special matchst night."


    It was obvious that they would not pay attention to this.


    "Director Ji, stop beating around the bush." Felisa said coldly.


    Ji Yang paused, and started the video: "ording to the confession, this man possesses the weapon."


    Everyone looked at the virtual screen, and when they saw Ye Hua speeding up to the four of them. They were slightly taken aback.


    "This man should have the strength of a Martial Master." Zhuang Hong said lightly.


    Cheng Yan stroked his beard: "I didn''t expect a little martial master to get such a weapon."


    "Maybe he has a few tricks up his sleeve." Gao Han chuckled.


    Ji Yang continued: "Your Excellency, there are two women and a child with this man. The two women are his wives. This child was born to one of the wives, and the other is pregnant. They should be travelers."


    Soon, photos of Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, and Donghuang Li appeared.


    Everyone was stunned, even Wu Xiangwen, who had his eyes closed, opened them. The second spring of an old man.


    "The appearance of these two women is indeed astonishing, and their specific strength is unknown, but this child destroyed two test machines during the test yesterday. I am afraid that she has the strength of a grade-eight or grade-nine warrior." Ji Yang continued to talk about information.


    Felisa frowned slightly and said calmly: "In order to ensure the stability of the universe, this weapon must be taken back. The other party is just a martial master, so there is nothing to be afraid of. Which of you will handle this matter?"


    In fact, it can be said in another way, which of you would want to die in this matter?


    "This old man is willing to take back the artifact of the universe for His Excellency the President!" Wu Xiangwen said in a low voice. It seems that this old man is very bad, he even has ideas about Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    But he''s not at fault, beauty is for all ages.


    Felisa nodded: "This matter must be carried out in secret. Make sure nobody finds out."


    "Don''t worry, Your Excellency, the old man will arrange it properly."


    "That''s good, it is estimated that many people are rushing to Long''an City now. If you want to try your luck, you are just some people with ulterior motives, and you can kill as many as you can!" Felisa sneered, he was really a bunch of lifeless guys who wanted to be equal to himself.


    "Yes!"


    Long''an City is indeed very lively today. There are dozens of times more aircraft in the sky than usual, the streets are full of people. Many foreigners are waiting to enter the city.


    They all came here after hearing the rumor. Just to try their luck, or gain some insight. Although they didn''t know if it was true or not, they still came.


    It was already 10 a.m., and Ye Hua was still sleeping with Qing Ya in his arms, with both hands stretched into Qing Ya''s pajamas, holding her gently. This is the normal routine.


    In the past, Qing Ya couldn''t fall asleep without holding something in her arms, but now Ye Hua couldn''t fall asleep without holding something in his hands.


    "Hmm~" Qing Ya moaned seductively, pursed her lips, turned over, and leaned into his arms.


    After a long time, Qing Ya said: "Ye Hua, how long are we going to sleep?"


    "Qing Ya, you seem to have grown up again." Ye Hua answered irrelevantly.


    Qing Ya said coquettishly: "Don''t you rub it?"


    "It seems that my technique is pretty good." Ye Hua felt that the feeling in his hand was getting better and better. Firm like a sponge.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Daddy, Mommy Qing, get up~" Donghuang Li knocked on the door and shouted in a sweet voice.


    Qing Ya smiled slightly: "Okay, the child is here. Don''t make trouble."


    Ye Hua took out those sinful hands.


    Qing Ya put on her nightgown and opened the door, Donghuang Li at the door stretched out her hands to hug her.


    "Little guy." Qing Ya lovingly pinched Ah Li''s nose and hugged her.


    Ye Hua also stood up in his night suit and opened the curtains. It was another beautiful day.


    "Sir, something has happened!" Xi Tingting stood at the door with an anxious expression on her face.


    "Oh." Ye Hua responded lightly and walked into the bathroom.


    Qing Ya teased Ah Li.


    Xi Tingting felt that she couldn''t think normally!


    In the morning, she told Donghuang Baizhi, but thetter didn''t care at all. Now she tells the same thing to Ye Hua, and he has the same expression.


    They don''t seem to be worried at all, so why is she worried to death?


    Only one nightter, the news of the cosmic artifact was leaked. It''s over... over...??


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469 (Jue Tian and Brittany(2))


    After Ye Hua and Qing Ya washed up, they walked downstairs with Ah Li in their arms. Xi Tingting had already prepared a sumptuous breakfast.


    ''These alien dishes were quite tasty.''


    ''Thinking about my breakfast, it''s just a simple fruit pancake.''


    "Why don''t you eat it?" Ye Hua asked lightly.


    Sitting next to Ye Hua, Donghuang Li brought food for him, and said with a smile: "Mommy and I got up early, and we are full."


    "Even our daughter thinks you arezy." Qing Ya teased.


    Ye Hua shook his head, he must set an example and be a good father.


    "Okay, from tomorrow Ah Li will wake daddy up, and we will go for a run together."


    "Yes, that''s great~" Donghuang Li pped her little hands, her face brimming with joy.


    Xi Tingting, who was waiting on the sidelines, seemed very powerless. ''Can''t you be a little nervous? This is a big deal. If you let others know that the primordial divine weapon is on you, you will be finished. And now, the imperial capital has also taken action.''


    "Xi Tingting, what did you just say?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Xi Tingting felt that he was finally taking her seriously, and said in a nervous tone: "Sir, your primordial divine weapon has been exposed. Many people came today to find the weapon. There might be people from the imperial capital."


    "Your house is a bit small, so go buy a manor. The bigger the better. Spend the money as you like." Ye Hua felt that he wouldn''t be able to use up all the money, so he could spend it however he wanted.


    "Sir, I''ve already bought it." Xi Tingting was already in despair. Why did he get off-topic again?


    Ye Hua was very satisfied with Xi Tingting''s ability to handle affairs, and her being his guide was pretty good.


    "Let''s go take a look after dinner." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Just as Ye Hua finished speaking, a petite figurended on the outer door and knocked on the door.


    Xi Tingting walked forward and opened the door, and it was Brittany from yesterday.


    Brittany walked up to Ye Hua and said respectfully, "My lord."


    "Are you done?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    "It''s done." Bright nodded.


    "Then sit down and have something to eat. We will go out to look at the manor together."


    "Yes."


    "These two are the wives of this deity, and she is my child." Ye Hua introduced slowly.


    Brittany was very astonished, ''Your Honor actually had a wife and child!''


    "Your Honorees." Brittany greeted hurriedly.


    It was the first time for Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi to be called that by someone, so they were a little ufortable, but they still responded with a smile.


    Donghuang Li looked at Brittany curiously, thinking that she should not be much older than her, ''why is she daddy''s subordinate? Daddy is using childbor, and Aunt Ye is also a childborer.''


    If Ye Zizi knew that she was called a childborer, she would definitely explode with joy.


    Brittany was different from the others, always looking very serious and precautious.


    Ye Hua sent a telepathic message to Brittany, asking what had happened and why did she suddenly be a child?


    It turned out that after Brittany died, she did not return to her original appearance, but turned into a baby, as if she was reborn.


    Ye Hua nodded when he got the news, feeling that this matter was strange and weird.


    For the safety of his other two subordinates, Ye Hua gave up the principle of not looking for them, and would find them himself!


    ''The result is surprising; they are still in the original world!''


    ''Why didn''t the two of them appear in other worlds? It''s strange...it''s too strange¡­ but it''s also very interesting. I''ll just go back and ask them after I''ve settled the trivial matters on Earth.''


    "Papa, how should I refer to Brittany?" Donghuang Li asked curiously.


    "Uh...call her Auntie."


    "But Aunt Brittany is only a little older than Ah Li, so it''s very rude to call her Auntie." Donghuang Li said doubtfully.


    Brittany was also very depressed. She is a child now. How can she be called auntie?


    "Brittany and Ye Zizi aremensurate. What do you think you should refer to her with?" Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Donghuang Li understood, and obediently called out: "Aunt Brittany."


    Brittany was very hurt, she should grow up soon. ''I really hate those white hairs. The ck one looked better!''


    Ye Hua thought Brittany''s white hair was pretty, so he ordered Brittany to change it as he was tired of seeing them.


    Brittany didn''t expect Ye Hua to care about the color of her hair.


    ''Hehe, this deity is now even in charge of the private life of his subordinates. This is what a qualified manager should do!''


    "Your Honor, what about Jue Tian?" Brittany couldn''t help inquiring about Jue Tian.


    Ye Hua knows what Brittany means. She is still chasing after Jue Tian, but she has been defeated repeatedly.


    "Jue Tian is fine." Ye Hua said.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled and said: "Jue Tian is not only fine, but he also has two wives."


    Ye Hua winked at Baizhi. The reason why Jue Tian rejected Bright before was that he didn''t like women.


    Sure enough, when she heard that Jue Tian has two wives, Brittany''s face changed instantly. A powerful fire was ignited.


    Ye Hua was helpless, this Brittany was like dynamite. She can be ignited at any point.


    Donghuang Baizhi realized that she had said the wrong thing, and gave Ye Hua a hard look, ''why didn''t you say it earlier?''


    Ye Hua felt that after they returned, Brittany would definitely quarrel with Jue Tian. Well, as long as they don''t fight.


    Brittany was not in the mood to eat, ''that damned cat! He actually found a woman behind my back!''


    ''In the past, he kept saying that he didn''t like women! Now he had found two at once! You liar cat, I''m going to pluck your hair!''


    It has to be said that the subordinate follows the boss.


    A few months ago, Ye Hua also kept saying, what are women? How could this deity like human women?


    Look at the present, women are his favorite.


    "Brittany, Jue Tian made this decision in order to fulfill my orders, so don''t get too angry." After Ye Hua said this, he felt bad.


    Sure enough, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi cast strange gazes. Didn''t you say you were helping Dongfang Yu''er?


    I didn''t expect it was all your tricks!


    This Brittany is safe and sound, the two beautiful wives pouted as if they were angry and wanted him to coax them.


    ''How can this deity coax you, or in front of the subordinates? At most, I will peel a superrge lobster meat for each of you.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470 (Sneak Attack(3))


    ~Imperial capital~


    Martial Arts Academy.


    This is an academy thatbines technology and strength, and it is also the academy that all martial artists want to enter. After graduating from here, they won''t have to worry about future employment.


    And the teachers in the academy are all at the level of martial masters. How can the students taught by such people be bad?


    On the roof of the building, two ordinary-looking men were smoking a cigarette and looking into the distance.


    If you think they are ordinary people, you would be wrong.


    Wu Xiangwen was the principal, and the two of them were Wu Xiangwen''s apprentices. They have reached grade-eight martial masters at a young age, and there is hope that they will be martial kings in the future.


    "Yuan Long, can you let me borrow 3000 gold coins? Money has been tight recently." The man grinned slightly.


    Yuan Long was calm, and asked: "Jing Long, what''s the matter? Did you gamblest night?


    "I quit my job and went to work as a mercenary to make money." Jing Long sighed heavily and shook his head. Gambling is not a good thing, it makes people jump off the building every minute.


    "You, you''re getting married soon, don''t gamble!" Yuan Long gave Jing Long 5000 gold coins as he spoke.


    Seeing that there were 2000 more gold coins, Jing Long held onto Yuan Long and said with a smile, "That''s enough brother, it''s not in vain for me to take so many troubles for you."


    "Don''t make people worry about you." Yuan Long patted Jing Long on the shoulder and told him carefully.


    "Understood, you are more worried about me than Master." Jing Long yawned and turned his back to the railing.


    "Brother, it''s time for you to find a partner. There are some good female teachers in the school." Jing Long persuaded his elder brother Yuan Long who was so obsessed with martial arts that he almost forgot his future spouse.


    Yuan Long put out the cigarette, and said lightly, "Let''s discuss itter. How is your marriage going? Would you like me to help you?"


    "No, I''m getting married on the 25th of next month."


    Yuan Long smiled and patted his younger brother: "Look at your embarrassment."


    "Brother, did you hear the rumor today, a primordial divine weapon made its appearance." Jing Long said with a surprised expression. If they could own such a weapon, how wonderful would life have been?


    Yuan Long didn''t really believe it: "It''s just a rumor. Don''t trust it."


    Didi~


    Didi~


    The watches on the wrists of the two brothers rang at the same time, it was a message from their master, and they disappeared immediately.


    In the principal''s office, Wu Xiangwen was standing by the window sill, looking at the threerge satellites in the sky with his hands behind his back, his slightly squinted eyes shining brightly.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    Wu Xiangwen turned around slowly, showing a kind smile, "Are you not attending sses?"


    The two brothers shook their heads.


    "Jing Long, what date is your wedding?" Wu Xiangwen sat on a wooden chair beside him and asked calmly.


    "Master, it''s the 25th of next month." Jing Long said respectfully.


    Wu Xiangwen nodded: "Master will definitelye to support you when the timees."


    Jing Long was overjoyed: "Thank you, Master."


    "You have all heard the rumors, right?" Wu Xiangwen said.


    The two brothers were shocked immediately, there were hidden hints in their master''s words!


    "Master, are the rumors true? A primordial divine weapon has appeared?" Jing Long asked excitedly.


    Wu Xiangwen nodded: "I just had a meeting with the President, and I have won his trust. This task falls on the shoulders of your teacher."


    Yuan Long looked surprised, never expecting that the rumors would turn out to be true. It was so unbelievable!


    A primordial divine weapon appeared!


    "Master, can this apprentice do something for you?" Yuan Long asked with his hands sped.


    "The two of you have a heavy burden on your shoulders. The goal is clear. With your strength, you should be able to retrieve the weapon in seconds! At that time, you will be able to make a big contribution, and I will be able to promote you as a teacher in front of His Excellency the President."


    The two brothers were overjoyed. All they need is to do a meritorious service so that Wu Xiangwen has the opportunity to speak to the president.


    "Thank you for the promotion, master." The two brothers bowed and cupped their hands again.


    "Okay, the information has been sent to you. I''ll be waiting for your triumphant return."


    "Yes!" The two brothers left the office. They stood outside the door, took a deep breath, and looked at each other.


    Checked each other''s eyes...


    "Jing Long, your chance hase."


    "Brother, it''s our chance."


    Smiling at each other, the two brothers immediately went back to prepare, and then headed for Long''an City as fast as possible. Of course, it was by shuttle. A distance of more than 100,000 kilometers can be covered in one minute. This is the progress of science and technology.


    When the two brothers arrived in Long''an City, they deeplymented that the city was a small city, without the prosperity of the imperial capital.


    "Brother, what''s going on?"


    "Let''s observe for a few days first, and then make a n to make sure nothing will go wrong. After all, the other party has a primordial divine weapon, and we need to kill him before he gets a chance to use it." Yuan Long said carefully. After all, his younger brother was about to get married. Nothing can go wrong.


    Jing Long said disdainfully: "Brother, you are too cautious. Our sneak attacks are sure to seed, and even a martial king will suffer, let alone a low-level defenseless martial master."


    "Jing Long, don''t underestimate the enemy!" Yuan Long shouted softly, ''my brother has such a bad habit, and only when he suffers, will he know the consequences of underestimating the enemy.''


    Jing Long smiled: "Brother, I think you are too cautious. Sometimes you should give it a go. Don''t be timid."


    "You brat!"


    "Brother, listen to me this time. How about taking action tomorrow?" Jing Long was full of confidence and didn''t take them too seriously. After all, from his point of view, the other party was only a first- and second-grade martial master. So there was nothing to be afraid of.


    "Let''s have a look before we talk. You are about to start a family, so be more cautious."


    "Okay, I will be more cautious when you get married." The two of them disappeared into the crowd.


    At this time, Ye Hua''s family was leisurely strolling in the big manor. Donghuang Li ran on the grass with open arms, full of joyfulughter.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were still finalizing the positions of some items in the manor, so as to make it more beautiful.


    Ye Hua walked behind smoking a cigarette.


    Brittany''s expression was not very good. She wished she could question Jue Tian right now!


    "My lord, when will we go back?" Brittany asked in a low voice.


    Ye Hua sighed deeply, now that Ye Zizi had been trained, he encountered the matter of Brittany and Jue Tian. Why can''t they let him rx for a while?


    "This deity is here for a trip. We will go back after ying for seven or eight days. Don''t worry."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471 (Coming(4))


    Brittany dared not disobey Ye Hua''s order: "Are the others okay?"


    "They''re all fine, and they''ve found their other half." Ye Hua blurted out, unexpectedly hurting Brittany.


    He patted Brittany''s small shoulder: "Don''t be discouraged, even if there is no Jue Tian, there are other good men."


    Brittany looked at Ye Hua firmly: "Your Honor, you understand me."


    ''How could I not understand you? Well, she has a bad temper and is very stubborn. If she changes it, maybe someone will like her.''


    ''If Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had this kind of personality, then this deity would have already¡­''


    "Your Honor! There is someone!" Brittany said coldly.


    Ye Hua smoked a cigarette and said calmly: "It is normal to have people. It would be abnormal if nobody came."


    "Do you want your subordinate to kill them?" This sentence came from the mouth of the doll version of Brittany, which is really a bit weird.


    Ye Hua carefully taught: "Brittany, while you are not with this deity, there are still many things you don''t understand. Our way of dealing with problems is not as simple and rude as before. We must learn how to enjoy the process of killing."


    "So a murder?" Brittany wondered.


    "That''s why you are young and don''t understand anything. In the next few days, I will teach you what acting skills are..."


    "Uh..."


    At this time, the two brothers, Yuan Long and Jing Long hid so far away that even a martial king couldn''t detect them. But Brittany was not a martial king, and Ye Hua was even more not so. They had already been discovered!


    "Ye Hua, I think it''s a bit expensive." Qing Ya is now disying the president''s bargaining mode, not forgetting her old profession.


    Ye Hua said lightly: "Is it expensive? I think it''s quite cheap, so add more."


    Xi Tingting was speechless, ''money should not be spent like this. It''s too wasteful.''


    "That''s why our family''s money can''t be controlled by you." Qing Ya snorted coquettishly and dragged Donghuang Baizhi to continue bargaining. Luckily, the intermediary was a woman, so she wasn''t confused. If it was a man, maybe he would be cut in half.


    Ye Hua thought for a while and suddenly had a good idea to gather everyone together. On the high tower more than ten kilometers away, Jing Long held the most advanced telescope and asked in confusion: "What are they talking about?"


    "They should be discussing the price." Yuan Long said lightly.


    Jing Long put down the binocrs: "Now is a good opportunity. They are all together. We will sneak attack and kill them all, and sessfullyplete the task."


    Yuan Long still insisted on his own ideas, working slowly and carefully.


    "Let''s act tomorrow."


    "This is my brother!"


    In the manor, the price was quickly finalized. A round figure of 1 billion was really nothing. It''s all small money.


    In Qing Ya''s words, what can money do? I don''t even know what money looks like.


    The servants were all robots. They worked 24 hours a day with ingenuity and hard work. The focus is on one-time buyouts and lifetime warranties.


    At night, everyone sat at the dining table and ate the food made by the robot. Ye Hua said that it was okay, and it was on the same level as a takeaway. The point is that the crayfish here are really big and the meat is very delicious.


    After all, it was airlifted from another, and the food was all luxury.


    "Xi Tingting, how about handling my affairs in the future?" Ye Hua said lightly.


    Xi Tingting, who was sitting at the dining table, was startled. She stood up, and said tremblingly, "Sir, are you sure?"


    "Of course, you will be my agent here from now on." Ye Hua''s words instantly turned Xi Tingting into a figure below one person and above ten thousand people.


    Of course, she can withdraw from it in one sentence. It all depends on her performance in the future.


    "Thank you sir for trusting me. I will not disappoint your expectations." Xi Tingting was overjoyed. ''Sir''s background must be very powerful. He is not even afraid of anything. With the primordial divine weapon in hand, it is the wisest choice to be his agent.''


    Ye Hua raised his hand and signaled Xi Tingting not to get too excited. Sit down quickly, what''s so exciting about it? There will be more exciting things in the future.


    "Ye Hua! Someone ising!" Donghuang Baizhi''s eyebrows tightened.


    "I didn''t expect them to be in a hurry. Let''s go for a walk, lest they ruin the manor." Ye Hua wiped his mouth and stood up. ''Let''s start with a warm-up match, don''t let the audience down.''


    Donghuang Li and Brittany were holding balloons and ran out first happily.


    ''Daddy is going to pretend~ Mama too...Ah Li too...hahahaha~''


    Brittany didn''t understand, ''wouldn''t it be good to just kill them? Why do you want to do this? It''s so boring.''


    Ye Hua hugged Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s willow waists as if taking a walk after dinner. The two children in front were ying, followed by Xi Tingting, who gave the vibe of a housekeeper.


    One kilometer away, Yuan Long and Jing Long were wearing ck clothes, which blended well into the night. Their n now was a little ahead of schedule. This month is dark and windy, which is very suitable for murder and robbery.


    "Brother, they came out!" Jing Long said with a sneer. This time the task was not so difficult.


    Yuan Long frowned tightly, not feeling good. They seemed too rxed. Was he overthinking? Isn''t that how they should be under normal circumstances?


    Yuan Long said in a deep voice: "Just kill the targets, and let the others go."


    "Brother, our actions will definitely affect other people, not to mention they are so close." Jing Long said calmly. Life and death depend on life and wealth.


    Yuan Long didn''t say anything, and said after a while, "Then let''s do it!"


    "Ye Hua, they separated." Qing Ya said with a smile.


    "Unexpectedly, no matter where it is, the greed for treasures will never change." Ye Hua said softly. There are always a group of people who think they are invincible in the world, but they don''t know that they are just strong salted fish.


    Regarding Ye Hua''s exmation, the two of them did not refute it. This is an indisputable fact!


    "Here theye." Donghuang Baizhi said calmly.


    Two silver sword auras came from the left and right sides, with a ferocious aura. Their clothes danced wildly!


    At best, these two people only have the strength of low-end deities. This kind of sneak attack can be resisted through their bodies. Only Xi Tingting needs protection as she cannot protect herself.


    Two destructive silver sword qi pierced Ye Hua in the blink of an eye, as urately as a cruise missile.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    There were such loud noises that even the ground trembled, and half of the huge manor sank. Ye Hua bought insurance, but it was bought this morning. It has not been over for a day, and it has be fragmented.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472 (Laugher(5))


    Dust filled the air, and inside the dust, Donghuang Li happily took out the prepared tomato sauce and applied it on her puffy face, and then helped Brittany to put some on. Throughout, Brittany looked very confused. ''Your Honor has really changed.''


    In the past, no matter what enemies came, they would fight them directly, but now Ye Hua resembles those enemies.


    Brittany''s perception shows that Ye Hua has sessfully transformed and has be witty and cunning. Just that nobody knows if this is a blessing or a curse.


    At this time, Yuan Long and Jing Long were also very vignt. They didn''t show up, as they wanted to confirm their kill.


    When the dust dissipated, they saw that they were sessful. They saw the group of people lying on the ground in disorder, their bodies covered in blood, and only the man was alive.


    The two were relieved and appeared on the scene in an instant.


    "Brother, just like I said, it''ll be a piece of cake." Jing Long grinned, looking very rxed, and casually looked at Ye Hua who was standing unsteadily.


    Yuan Long didn''t say anything and sighed deeply. Their target was just this man, but the casualties included innocent people. It''s a bit sad.


    Ye Hua panted heavily, with "blood" flowing from the corner of his mouth, the sour and sweet kind: "Who are you!?"


    Jing Long said with a smile: "Wee from the imperial capital, under the order of His Excellency the President. We came here to retrieve the primordial divine weapon, so you better hand it over."


    ''It turns out that these people came by the orders of the president of the world.''


    "Qing Ya! Baizhi! Are you fine!?" Ye Hua got what he wanted to know, and immediately hugged his two "dead" beloved wives. He also hugged Donghuang Li. Poor Brittanyy as if nobody cared about her. Of course, there was also Xi Tingting.


    "You wanted the primordial divine weapon, but why did you kill my woman!?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    Jing Long said calmly: "I''m sorry, this is coteral damage and cannot be avoided."


    "Ah Li, wake up quickly, daddy hasn''t found you a boyfriend yet."


    Puff~


    Donghuang Li startedughing.


    Ye Hua was taken aback for a moment.


    Puff~


    Puff~


    When they heard Ah Liughing, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also joined in. ''Ye Hua, don''t joke around. Okay, you can be a matchmaker for your subordinates, but not our daughter.''


    Ye Hua was very helpless, his wife and daughter wereughing out loud. What a fart this scene was! He stood up, took out a cigarette, and lit it.


    Brittany had no choice but to get up. She licked the "blood" from the corner of her mouth. The taste was not bad. Xi Tingting, who was beside her, also stood up. The attack just now was very powerful!


    "Daddy, I''m sorry, Ah Li just couldn''t control it." Donghuang Liughed again as she spoke. ''Daddy actually said to find a boyfriend for me. Daddy is so funny.''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also leaned beside him andughed. It turns out that he had already nned to find a boyfriend for Ah Li.


    The whole family here wasughing, but Yuan Long and Jing Long''s smiles froze.


    ''It was my all-out blow just now, and they were stillughing as if nothing had happened. Even hearing what the little girl said, she was acting just now.''


    This fully demonstrated Ye Hua''s acting skills in deceiving the two brothers.


    "Why are you all alive?" Jing Long murmured, this is absolutely impossible! Why are they not dead?


    Ye Hua said coldly: "What do you think we should do?"


    "Shouldn''t you all be dead!?" Jing Long couldn''t think normally. It''s like ying a game to fight a BOSS. Obviously, the BOSS dies but suddenlyes back to life, telling you it doesn''t count.


    "This deity can only tell you that the idea was good, but the reality is cruel."


    "This is impossible, you are just a low-level martial master! It is impossible to survive the attacks of the two of us!" Jing Long still does not want to believe the facts. This is unscientific!


    Ye Hua sneered: "Who told you that we are only at the level of a martial master?"


    Ye Hua released a little bit of aura, and a sense of terrifying coercion instantly enveloped the two brothers.


    Beads of sweat burst out instantly on their foreheads, their feet trembling, and their faces full of shock.


    He is not a martial master at all! He is not a martial king either! He is even greater than a martial emperor or martial venerable!


    The information was wrong!


    "Jing Long! Leave!" Yuan Long yelled in front of his younger brother. The enemy is too powerful! Even without the primordial knife, they can be easily killed!


    Jing Long did not run away, and shouted: "Let''s go together, we must live and die together!"


    "You are stupid! You are going to get married next month, while I''m just a loner. Go now!" Yuan Long shouted angrily. It''s not time to act insensibly!


    "Elder brother!"


    "Leave!" Yuan Long pped Jing Long''s chest, and thetter flew upside down, stabilizing his figure in the air.


    "Leave and inform the master!" Yuan Long shouted again.


    Looking at his brother''s back, Jing Long turned around and ran away without thinking!


    "You need to go through me!" Seeing that his younger brother had already escaped, Yuan Long heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Ye Hua and the others and burst out a strong aura. But this aura, for Ye Hua and the others, was akin to a gust of wind blowing by.


    Brittany''s left hand conjured up a golden jade bow. The bow was taller than her, looking very uncoordinated.


    When Brittany''s right hand rested on the string, a golden-zed arrow suddenly shot out of thin air, exuding terrifying coercion. Yuan Long was unable to move! He can only foolishly watch the other party draw the bow!


    Biu~


    Brittany loosened her fingers, and the zed arrow pierced through the air, drawing a beautiful line in the air with a piercing sonic boom, which looked like a shooting star from a distance.


    "No!!!" Yuan Long turned his head to look at the golden arrow feathers. It caught up with his younger brother.


    Jing Long, who was running away, felt a terrifying auraing from behind him. He looked back slowly, he couldn''t escape!


    At this moment, the master, the elder brother, with whom he had lived together since childhood, and his future wife appeared in Jing Long''s mind!


    ''I am not willing to die like this!''


    Roar!


    At that moment, Jing Long had a breakthrough!!!


    But the golden-zed arrow also hit the target mercilessly. It would be useless to break through again. It was like golden fireworks being released into the air, dazzling and eye-catching!


    Ye Hua looked at Yuan Long in front of him and said lightly: "When you had such terrible intentions, you were already doomed. If you have a next life, don''te up with such terrible intentions."


    "I''m going to kill you!" Yuan Long even broke through at this moment, broke free from the shackles of coercion, and attacked Ye Hua.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473 (The meeting of a handful of spicy chickens(1))


    Donghuang Baizhi called out her saber, her eyes cold, as she waved it casually.


    A purple sword qi cut towards Yuan Long!


    Yuan Long fell to the ground, full of remorse!


    Ye Hua walked forward with Ah Li in his arms, and murmured, "Fortunately, there is still a ce to sleep. Did Xi Tingting buy insurance?"


    "Uh..." Xi Tingting was speechless.


    "Just kidding, don''t be nervous." Ye Hua said lightly, thetter breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that everything will be covered by insurance in the future.


    After a pause, Ye Hua took out the Flowing Lotus Knife and swung it upwards!


    Xi Tingting was stunned by this move, ''sir, can you stop throwing the primordial divine weapon as if it is garbage? It hurts so much.''


    The Flowing Lotus Knife was not thrown away by Ye Hua, it just floated above the manor, exuding its aura, as if calling all the big-shots toe and try to seize it!


    At this moment, everyone in Long''an City felt the aura emanating from the knife, and they all looked in the same direction with astonishment in their eyes. It really exists!


    And the people near the manor looked at the knife floating in the sky and trembled involuntarily. The primordial divine weapon was so close!


    Soon, arge group of people appeared near the manor, looking up at the primordial divine weapon in the sky, greed appeared in their eyes.


    There are also arge number of spaceships around. There were also some journalists at the site. The appearance of the primordial divine weapon swept the entire Canglie Star in an instant. After all, in this civilized world, the speed of transmission was quite fast.


    Many people couldn''t sit still. Even if they can''t grab it, they still want to observe the glory of the primordial divine weapon with their own eyes.


    Ye Hua stood by the window, smoking a cigarette, staring at the spicy chickens in the air. It was really rare that so many people gathered in just a short while.


    "What are you thinking about?" Donghuang Baizhi was wearing light-colored pajamas, as she gently hugged Ye Hua from behind and asked softly.


    Ye Hua closed the window, drew the curtains, and said with a slight smile, "It''s nothing. I''m just curious how long they''ll be watching."


    "Leave them alone, take care of me first." Donghuang Baizhi blushed.


    Ye Hua hugged that hot delicate body with his backhand: "Baizhi, you are bing more and more charming now."


    "Come quickly~"


    "I''m so impatient, this deity will bestow you supreme happiness."


    Donghuang Baizhi: " ¡­"


    He even has to act cool in front of his wife.


    In the imperial capital, President Felisa held an emergency meeting again, with the same people as before.


    "Wu Xiangwen, what''s going on!? Why did it get exposed!" Felisa''s fair face was full of gloom. At first, he just wanted to grab it secretly, but now everyone knows about it!


    Wu Xiangwen said in a deep voice: "Your Excellency, my two apprentices have failed in their mission! They have already been sacrificed!"


    Ji Yang said lightly: "You''re careless. You shouldn''t have sent them and should have gone in person!"


    The other three martial kings also nodded. ''How can such an important matter be entrusted to others?''


    "Director Ji, it''s all because of you! Because of your wrong information, two of my apprentices died. How should this ount be settled!?"


    Ji Yang''splexion changed: "Wu Xiangwen, the task was yours. Now that you failed it, you''re trying to push the me on me?"


    "Okay, stop arguing!" Felisa yelled angrily, even at this time are you still arguing here?


    "If you have any good suggestions, sprout them out!"


    Gao Han said in a deep voice: "Your Excellency, I think we should wait and see what happens. Now that the primordial divine weapon is exposed, many people will try their best to snatch it. We should sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight."


    "Your Excellency, I agree with the suggestion." Cheng Yan''s voice echoed.


    Felisa asked in a low voice: "Then what if it gets robbed?"


    The three martial kings stood up and respectfully said: "We are willing to snatch it back for His Excellency the President!"


    With the words of the three kings, Felisa was also very relieved: "Then it''s decided! We will understand the situation before making any decision!"


    "Yes!!!"


    Although it waste at night, the entire Long''an City was brightly lit, especially around the manor, where the crowd was sorge that there was no ce to even stand upright.


    They want to get closer, but they dare not. The number of people was still increasing. If the spaceships in the air were not careful, there would be a risk of rear-end collision.


    Although there were many people, no one dared to move, because they didn''t know what the consequences would be.


    Suddenly, a luxurious spaceship slowly approached the primordial divine weapon.


    "Master, I think it''s better to forget about it. Everyone is watching." In the spaceship, an old man tried his best to persuade him.


    The young man sitting in the back looked indifferent: "They''re all idiots! They can''t grab the primordial divine weapon. They will just continue watching it! It all depends on the person who strikes when the iron is hot!"


    "Master, please think about it once more."


    "Don''t think too much. Just go over and get it."


    The speed of the spaceship increased. The crowds in the sky and on the ground were all looking at this spaceship. If they can really seed, even their intestines will turn green.


    As the distance got closer, everyone held their breath. Will they make it?


    Obviously not.


    They saw the ground below the primordial divine weapon begin to squirm, and countless tree roots emerged, looking extremely thick and pointy at the top.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "I don''t know, I heard that the primordial divine weapon is guarded by monsters!"


    "Then what kind of monster is this? I''ve never heard of it!"


    Countless roots rushed straight with their whistling bodies aimed at that spaceship.


    The spaceship seemed to want to run away, as it released an energy shield. Although it was just a domestic spaceship, this energy shield could resist ordinary attacks.


    But these are definitely not ordinary attacks. Countless thick tree roots were mercilessly inserted into the spaceship, as it got prated.


    Before it was over, other tree roots also scrambled to prate into the spaceship. The spaceship was like beef pierced by countless toothpicks.


    The tree root didn''t seem to be satisfied with just prating in, as it pulled hard, and the spaceship was split open, revealing the internals!


    Boom!


    The spaceship that was broken in half finally exploded. It looked very beautiful in the night sky, and of course, it was also scary.


    The tree roots did not continue to search for the target, which made many people breathe a sigh of relief. The roots even returned to the ground, as if they had never been there.


    When this happened, all the spaceships retreated outside the one-kilometer radius, so as not to be identally injured.


    But this is a primordial divine weapon, and many people will try their best to grab it, even if it means risking their lives.


    The forces of all parties held an emergency meeting on how to snatch this primordial divine weapon. Although they were in the sky, there was a monster underground watching covetously.


    Many forces have decided to give it a go, wanting to change their destiny.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474 (Teaching my wife to snap her fingers(2))


    Wouldn''t it be great if they were able to create a country and be the president with this weapon?


    High risk equates to high reward.


    The light of dawn illuminated the entirend. Many people stayed up all night, and some more people came over quietly.


    Suddenly, a rather strange thing happened.


    "Look at the manor! It seems that someone hase out!"


    "Yes, a man and a child!"


    They were Ye Hua and Donghuang Li. Ah Li woke up her father early in the morning. Ye Hua worked the night shiftst night and was awoken by his daughter just after two hours of sleep.


    ''But it was agreed yesterday that I want to apany Ah Li to get up early. As a father, I shouldn''t lie!''


    That''s why this scene happened.


    Everyone watched the father and daughter trotting around the manor. They were dumbfounded when that monster didn''t appear!


    "Daddy, there are so many people?" For running, these many people aren''t necessary. Donghuang Li just wants to get close to her daddy.


    Ye Hua yawned, ''Baizhi''s demands are getting bigger and bigger, and the quality must be guaranteed. I''m really helpless.''


    "Well, they are all here to grab the spicy chicken weapon."


    Donghuang Li held back her mouth: "They are here to grab that spicy chicken weapon? It''s really strange."


    "That is a spicy chicken in our eyes, but in their eyes, it is the supreme treasure." Ye Hua exined carefully. Indeed, a lot of people came, and the aim was achieved.


    "Daddy, do you still have many spicy chicken weapons like this?" Donghuang Li asked innocently.


    "Yes, many."


    Donghuang Li suddenly realized: "So daddy is a collector of spicy chicken weapons."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Everyone on Canglie watched the father and daughter through the video broadcast, with smiles on their faces. They didn''t seem afraid of anything, as they were still talking freely.


    What kind of father-and-daughter pair is this?


    Suddenly, industrial spaceships came one by one. They were transporting soil which soon made a big pit in the manor.


    Why don''t these spaceships attack!?


    Everyone was confused.


    A group of robots appeared again, spread ayer of fresh grass, and then left safely.


    This is so weird. It''s even hard to figure out.


    What was even weirder was still behind. A few robots came out with seats and were serving dishes. While a woman dressed as a housekeeper waited beside them.


    Then two morous women and a child walked out, and the running father and daughter also came over.


    They actually ate breakfast on the monster''s head!


    Who gave them the courage?


    What about monsters? Hurry up and kill them! Aren''t you ashamed that these people are eating breakfast on your head?


    But leave those two women behind. It was the first time they had seen such beautiful women. They had a physical reaction just by looking at them. Especially the cold and arrogant beauty, with a pleasant smile on her face. If they get her, they will get great satisfaction.


    In the meeting room of the imperial capital, there were still those six people!


    "Look! This man doesn''t take me seriously!" Felisa pped the table and shouted, knowing what happenedst night.


    "Your Excellency, please calm down. He is a man with a primordial divine method, and his strength must be extraordinary. From the resultsst night, it can be seen that ordinary people are no match for him." Ji Yang put forward his own point of view, which was very pertinent.


    "Then tell me what to do? This is simply pping me in the face. He shows contempt for the entire Federation!" Felisa shouted in a low voice, his fair skin turning red with anger.


    Everyone was silent. They obviously didn''t have full confidence. This man was too powerful! They would definitely die if they went there rashly!


    "Your Excellency, why don''t you try to make friends with him?" Zhuang Hong suggested.


    Felisa stared wide-eyed, and said in disbelief: "You asked me, the president of the Federation, to be friends with a traveler?"


    "If you don''t choose to make him your friend, then you have to fight him! Your Excellency the President, I want you to think carefully!" Gao Han said loudly, this is the best choice.


    Felisa''s eyes turned cold: "Is my Grand Federation still afraid of a traveler? Which of you is willing to fight for me?"


    "Your Excellency, think twice!"


    "Yes, Your Excellency!"


    "I hope Your Excellency will think twice!"


    Such rhetoric couldn''t stop Felisa, who ran away violently, looking at the man in the video with a leisurely attitude. He didn''t take him seriously!


    "Mobilize all thebat power of the Federation! I will personally takemand, and let him know that the strength of our Federation is not something he, an outsider, can dare topete with!"


    The five people sitting there had no way to stop him. The president''s words are heaven. They could only obey!


    Calling all thebat power. This was something that has never happened since the peace of the entire Federation!


    Felisa also brought his own primordial divine method, the hammer of fighting.


    To be honest, Felisa didn''t like this weapon. It looked like a cksmith''s hammer, and it didn''t fit the demeanor that a president should have.


    Fighting with others with a hammer and while holding a golden sword are two different concepts.


    Following the order issued by the president, all the federal ground forces began to assemble, ready to attack Long''an City!


    Moreover, there are various arms, such as flying troops, and even a thousand-man armyposed of warriors, which can sweep any!


    Such a considerable team was prepared to deal with one person with a knife, which can be regarded as taking him seriously.


    However, Ye Hua still doesn''t know the actions of the empire. If he knew, he might be a little excited.


    "Xi Tingting, are we on TV?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Xi Tingting sat aside and said respectfully: "Sir, yes."


    "Those ck spots have blocked the sunlight for this deity! Qing Ya, what do you think?"


    Qing Ya sighed helplessly. Does she not know the meaning of Ye Hua''s words? He just wants to test her.


    "You''re right~"


    "Qing Ya. This is my good wife. She is thinking about me." Ye Hua gently held Qing Ya''s hands, quietly unsealing the ring.


    Qing Yaughed. With such a husband, she had already resigned to her fate. If he wanted to go to hell, she would also fall with him.


    "Qing Ya, try snapping your fingers." Ye Hua had a smirk on his lips.


    Qing Ya put down the knife and fork and said suspiciously: "Snap my fingers?"


    "Well, span them a little lighter. I''m afraid you won''t be able to control it well." Ye Hua gave a little warning. Don''t snap your fingers too hard, or the entire Cang Lie Xing will disappear...


    Qing Ya didn''t know what was going on, but she still stretched out her right hand ording to Ye Hua''s request, her delicate thumb, and her middle finger touched together.


    At this moment, everyone was watching Qing Ya''s actions,pletely confused about what she was going to do.


    Snap!


    There was a slight snap of fingers.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475 (The president¡¯s style(3))


    Chapter 475 (The president''s style(3))


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, as they noticed a small ball of light that looked like a crystal bubble, constantly expanding, appearing between those delicate fingers.


    Everyone was attracted by this bubble. It was so beautiful and dazzling.


    Even Qing Ya herself was attracted, but the beauty was tinged with terror.


    When the bubble touched the first spaceship, thetter faded!


    This disappearance was followed by more spaceships. It was toote when people started realizing what was happening!


    That crystal bubble swallowed up all the spaceships in the sky! The people close to the spaceships also disappeared. Not even a single scum was left.


    Crack~


    Ye Hua picked up a knife and fork and threw them out, bursting the bubble. All the people on this will disappear if the bubble is left unattended.


    ''After all, this deity is not the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. I''m a man with principles!''


    The sunlight shone down, lighting up Qing Ya''s astonished cheeks.


    Qing Ya didn''t expect that she would cause such damage by snapping her fingers. Just like Thanos. How could it be like this?


    She looked at the colorful ring on her finger, then at Ye Hua. She seemed to understand what was happening.


    ''This bastard kept it secret.''


    Donghuang Baizhi at the side looked at Qing Ya, that ring is really beautiful.


    In fact, Donghuang Baizhi has been jealous for a long time. ''Why does Qing Ya have one, while I don''t?''


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Donghuang Baizhi coughed lightly while propping her chin, as she raised her little hand.


    Ye Hua asked with concern: "Baizhi, did you catch a cold?"


    ''What an idiot!''


    "Ye Hua, do you think there should be something more in my hands?" Donghuang Baizhi said while stretching out her delicate hands.


    Ye Hua understood the implication. In fact, it has been prepared for a long time. The ring of the same style, as he will definitely not favor anyone.


    When Donghuang Baizhi saw the ring in Ye Hua''s hand, she suddenly became shy, as she retracted her hand. Unexpectedly, Ye Hua was ready all along.


    "Hand." Ye Hua said lightly.


    "I..." Donghuang Baizhi''s face turned red instantly, and Xi Tingting who was standing beside her was heartbroken.


    Qing Ya teased: "Baizhi, don''t you oftenin that you don''t have a ring? Why are you so cowardly now?"


    "Yes, mommy. Dapa wants to give you a wedding ring~" Donghuang Li said happily.


    Her Majesty lowered her head slightly, then stretched out her hand.


    Ye Hua held that little hand and put the ring on the ring finger. Now, the Empress is trapped for a lifetime.


    When Donghuang Baizhi looked at the dazzling ring on her ring finger, a happy smile filled her pretty face.


    It''s just that no one witnessed it.


    "Daddy~" Donghuang Li also stretched out his small hand, obviously wanting one too.


    Ye Hua patted his daughter on the head: "Ah Li will receive a ring in the future, but it won''t be from daddy."


    "Hey~ Ah Li wants daddy~" Donghuang Li said aggrievedly.


    Ye Hua took out a gold and white bracelet. Donghuang Li was instantly fascinated because the bracelet was shining with stars.


    "Do you like it?" Ye Hua smiled slightly.


    Donghuang Li held it in her palm carefully: "Well, Ah Li likes it."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi obviously liked it too, but they are embarrassed to take their daughter''s gift.


    ''Ye Hua must still have a lot of good things on his body, yet he hides them from us. How stingy!''


    Ye Hua took out another golden token and threw it to Xi Tingting, who took it hastily, as she almost dropped it on the ground.


    "Use it when you are in a life-or-death crisis." Ye Hua reminded.


    Xi Tingting panicked for a while, and hurriedly said: "Thank you, sir."


    Looking at the golden token in her hand, Xi Tingting took a deep breath.


    As he said, it can only be used at the time of life or death, making it a life-saving talisman. But this also shows that he won''t stay here for long and will leave soon.


    Thinking of this, Xi Tingting felt a little lost.


    After distributing the rewards, Ye Hua continued to enjoy the peaceful breakfast, as it became much quieter.


    It''s quiet here, but those who escaped looked terrified, as they desperately got on various vehicles to leave this devil city!


    And people all over the world saw that bubble and how it disappeared people. They all were bewildered.


    If such a strong move was made with painstaking efforts, everyone wouldn''t have thought highly of it. Rather, such a move came from a woman who lightly snapped her fingers!


    Such a result was uneptable! With just one snap, everyone was dead, and those who were not dead were scared to death. This is simply not the strength that human beings should have!!!


    What kind of family is this?


    They originally wanted to change their destiny, but after seeing this, they dare not have this idea anymore. There is no hope, so what is the point? They might as well be bystanders.


    Just as everyone frantically fled the city, the sky lit up, almost blinding people!


    Everyone raised their hands to cover their eyes, it was so dazzling.


    When they saw who wasing, they stopped their footsteps. It was the battle g of the Federation, and amongst them was even a golden battle g, which meant that the President of the Federation was here as well!


    The fleeing people began to cheer, the Federation did not abandon them, and immediately came to support them after getting the news. As expected of the mighty President!


    A row of battleships appeared in the sky, neatly arranged, and a thousand strong martial artists stood above them.


    "My God, that''s the President''s Self-Defense Force!"


    "There are one thousand martial masters!"


    "There are also various arms and weapons!"


    "There are also three martial kings! My God! My God! I actually saw the three martial kings!"


    The battleship slowly flew towards the manor, and those who were about to escape all ran back, wanting to see how the president would teach that ignorant man a lesson.


    Ye Hua, who was eating breakfast, turned his head and looked not far away. The huge battleship seemed to be right in front of him, and a supreme aura rushed toward his face. Ye Hua was slightly stunned seeing such a big scene.


    "Sir! This is the president of the Federation!" Xi Tingting was about to copse. After following Ye Hua for a few days, her whole cognition was overturned. Money turned out to be so easy to earn while killing people only required a snap of the fingers.


    Ye Hua said lightly: "So it''s the president. Not bad. But he''s still not half as good as the real one!"


    "Daddy, this scene is so spectacr." Donghuang Li murmured.


    Ye Hua looked at the two wives'' surprised faces again.


    ''They are shocked by this kind of scene. It seems that this deity has to teach them what real pomp is.''Chapter 475 (The President''s style(3))


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, as they noticed a small ball of light that looked like a crystal bubble, constantly expanding, appearing between those delicate fingers.


    Everyone was attracted by this bubble. It was so beautiful and dazzling.


    Even Qing Ya herself was attracted, but the beauty was tinged with terror.


    When the bubble touched the first spaceship, thetter faded!


    This disappearance was followed by more spaceships. It was toote when people started realizing what was happening!


    That crystal bubble swallowed up all the spaceships in the sky! The people close to the spaceships also disappeared. Not even a single scum was left.


    Crack~


    Ye Hua picked up a knife and fork and threw them out, bursting the bubble. All the people on this will disappear if the bubble is left unattended.


    ''After all, this deity is not the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. I''m a man with principles!''


    The sunlight shone down, lighting up Qing Ya''s astonished cheeks.


    Qing Ya didn''t expect that she would cause such damage by snapping her fingers. Just like Thanos. How could it be like this?


    She looked at the colorful ring on her finger, then at Ye Hua. She seemed to understand what was happening.


    ''This bastard kept it secret.''


    Donghuang Baizhi, at the side, looked at Qing Ya. That ring was really beautiful.


    In fact, Donghuang Baizhi has been jealous for a long time. ''Why does Qing Ya have one, while I don''t?''


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Donghuang Baizhi coughed lightly while propping her chin, as she raised her little hand.


    Ye Hua asked with concern: "Baizhi, did you catch a cold?"


    ''What an idiot!''


    "Ye Hua, do you think there should be something more in my hands?" Donghuang Baizhi said while stretching out her delicate hands.


    Ye Hua understood the implication. In fact, it has been prepared for a long time. The ring is of the same style, as he will definitely not favor anyone.


    When Donghuang Baizhi saw the ring in Ye Hua''s hand, she suddenly became shy, as she retracted her hand. Unexpectedly, Ye Hua was ready all along.


    "Hand." Ye Hua said lightly.


    "I..." Donghuang Baizhi''s face turned red instantly, and Xi Tingting, who was standing beside her, was heartbroken.


    Qing Ya teased: "Baizhi, don''t you oftenin that you don''t have a ring? Why are you so cowardly now?"


    "Yes, mommy. Dapa wants to give you a wedding ring~" Donghuang Li said happily.


    Her Majesty lowered her head slightly, then stretched out her hand.


    Ye Hua held that little hand and put the ring on the ring finger. Now, the Empress is trapped for a lifetime.


    When Donghuang Baizhi looked at the dazzling ring on her ring finger, a happy smile filled her pretty face.


    It''s just that no one witnessed it.


    "Daddy~" Donghuang Li also stretched out his small hand, obviously wanting one too.


    Ye Hua patted his daughter on the head: "Ah Li will receive a ring in the future, but it won''t be from daddy."


    "Hey~ Ah Li wants daddy~" Donghuang Li said aggrievedly.


    Ye Hua took out a gold and white bracelet. Donghuang Li was instantly fascinated because the bracelet was shining with stars.


    "Do you like it?" Ye Hua smiled slightly.


    Donghuang Li held it in her palm carefully: "Well, Ah Li likes it."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi obviously liked it too, but they are embarrassed to take their daughter''s gift.


    ''Ye Hua must still have a lot of good things on his body, yet he hides them from us. How stingy!''


    Ye Hua took out another golden token and threw it to Xi Tingting, who took it hastily, as she almost dropped it on the ground.


    "Use it when you are in a life-or-death crisis." Ye Hua reminded.


    Xi Tingting panicked for a while, and hurriedly said: "Thank you, sir."


    Looking at the golden token in her hand, Xi Tingting took a deep breath.


    As he said, it can only be used at the time of life or death, making it a life-saving talisman. But this also shows that he won''t stay here for long and will leave soon.


    Thinking of this, Xi Tingting felt a little lost.


    After distributing the rewards, Ye Hua continued to enjoy the peaceful breakfast, as it became much quieter.


    It''s quiet here, but those who escaped looked terrified, as they desperately got into various vehicles to leave this devil city!


    And people all over the world saw that bubble and how it disappeared people. They were all bewildered.


    If such a strong move was made with painstaking efforts, everyone wouldn''t have thought highly of it. Rather, such a move came from a woman who lightly snapped her fingers!


    Such a result was uneptable! With just one snap, everyone was dead, and those who were not dead were scared to death. This is simply not the strength that human beings should have!!!


    What kind of family is this?


    They originally wanted to change their destiny, but after seeing this, they dare not have this idea anymore. There is no hope, so what is the point? They might as well be bystanders.


    Just as everyone frantically fled the city, the sky lit up, almost blinding people!


    Everyone raised their hands to cover their eyes, it was so dazzling.


    When they saw who wasing, they stopped their footsteps. It was the battle g of the Federation, and amongst them was even a golden battle g, which meant that the President of the Federation was there as well!


    The fleeing people began to cheer, the Federation did not abandon them, and immediately came to support them after getting the news. As expected of the mighty President!


    A row of battleships appeared in the sky, neatly arranged, and a thousand strong martial artists stood above them.


    "My God, that''s the President''s Self-Defense Force!"


    "There are one thousand martial masters!"


    "There are also various arms and weapons!"


    "There are also three martial kings! My God! My God! I actually saw the three martial kings!"


    The battleship slowly flew towards the manor, and those who were about to escape all ran back, wanting to see how the president would teach that ignorant man a lesson.


    Ye Hua, who was eating breakfast, turned his head and looked not far away. The huge battleship seemed to be right in front of him, and a supreme aura rushed toward his face. Ye Hua was slightly stunned seeing such a big scene.


    "Sir! This is the president of the Federation!" Xi Tingting was about to copse. After following Ye Hua for a few days, her whole cognition was overturned. Money turned out to be so easy to earn, while killing people only required a snap of the fingers.


    Ye Hua said lightly: "So it''s the president. Not bad. But he''s still not half as good as the real one!"


    "Daddy, this scene is so spectacr." Donghuang Li murmured.


    Ye Hua looked at the two wives'' surprised faces again.


    ''They are shocked by this kind of scene. It seems that this deity has to teach them what real pomp is.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476 (Fear(4))


    The warship stopped at the gate of the manor.


    A blueser shot out from the lower te of the battleship, paving the entire ground.


    Immediately, other battleships slowly descended, and the hatches were opened.


    Tread! Tread!


    There was a nging sound of footsteps, and the battleship with the golden battle g actually yed a BGM!


    Well, it''s the Federal March, and it sure burns.


    Especially with the footsteps of the soldiers, it is simply invincible!


    However, the crowd standing around watching the y also sang along, supporting the president.


    When all the soldiers were in ce, the only floating battleship also slowly descended. But not all of them descended and were almost a hundred meters away from the ground.


    Suddenly, a red carpet wasid out, with federal soldiers standing on both sides, holding the federal g.


    At this time, the hatch was slowly opened. A goldendder fell to the ground, and when Felisa''s figure appeared, the BGM stopped.


    "The president is here!" All the soldiers began to shout in unison!


    "The president is here!"


    Behind Felisa followed the three major martial kings, Ji Yang, the director of the General Administration of Space and Time, and the old man Wu Xiangwen.


    New reporters came one after another and sent this picture to all parts of the world. This is the majesty of the President!


    His majestic figure, calm face, and strong muscles are as delicious as a sandwich. His majestic steps are convincing enough.


    "The president is mighty!"


    "The president is mighty!"


    "The president is mighty!"


    The people outside cheered loudly. The president was too powerful. With his appearance, they can suppress the opponent!


    Look at what they have; a broken house, and then there is nothing. Only the primordial divine weapon above their heads.


    Of course, there are those two stunningly beautiful women~


    That child can be a child bride, and she will definitely look good when she grows up~


    "Ye Hua, don''t you n to act?" Qing Ya said hastily, don''t you usually like to act cool? Now that others had acted cool in front of him, why didn''t he respond?


    Even Donghuang Baizhi said: "Ye Hua, we can''t lose to others. We must be magnificent!"


    "Daddy~ call Dark ze Dragon." Donghuangli was talking about the three-headed dragon.


    But will Ye Hua use the same trick twice? That''s impossible. It can''t set off his heroic appearance!


    Seeing Felisa raising his hands, the whole audience fell silent. The atmosphere was very serious, while all the soldiers were watching that family!


    That kid was still drinking!


    She didn''t know how to be afraid!


    But looking back, children are innocent. What do they know?


    Felisa waited for a while, but he didn''t expect to be ignored. He motioned to Ji Yang beside him to shout.


    Ji Yang walked out respectfully: "Who are you?"


    Ye Hua stood up slowly, everyone was on alert, obviously a little scared.


    Just when everyone was wondering, Ye Hua spread his hands.


    Ye Hua looked down at the crowd and said calmly, "You ask who I am? This deity is someone you can''t afford!"


    When his sentence waspleted, a cloud of purple clouds slowly floated over, covering Ye Hua and others.


    Everyone was baffled. Is this throwing a smoke bomb and preparing to escape? What the hell are you doing?


    Felisa was also very confused, and asked in a deep voice: "What kind of move is this?"


    The five people behind shook their heads. They had never seen it before.


    Suddenly, the purple clouds and smoke changed, falling slowly from the sky. It actually formed a staircase!


    God, that''s a cloud. Why does it feel like it has materialized? They had never seen such a beautiful staircase, which looked red and gold, giving people a very strong sense of illusion!


    As thedder materialized, the clouds and smoke above thedder also began to materialize.


    This weirdness gave people a depressing feeling.


    Finally, an exquisite and majestic throne appeared, on which the man was sitting.


    Two women stood next to the throne, along with the two children. Xi Tingting stood a little further away.


    Seeing such a scene, everyone swallowed their saliva. It was really spectacr!


    The width of the steps is wider than that of all federal soldiers, and the entire tform above the steps was several kilometers long, wider than the president''s battleships!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Metallic bursts suddenly resounded through the sky.


    A group of people suddenly appeared on both sides of the tform.


    This is a group of warriors wearing colorful battle armor, walking forward step by step with a majestic aura.


    However, no one knew where these fighters came from. The top of the tform on both sides was empty, but these fighters just appeared out of nowhere.


    Ye Hua felt that it was a bit quiet, so he also came with his first BGM!


    Want more burning, the kind that sounds like you want to fight!


    Ye Hua does know that there is a song!


    "Superstar in /watch?v=tNYnyMoobrw]


    Hearing this kind of song, if you see a gangster on the road, that motherfucker will take a U-turn.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of music between the sky and the earth. When the music sounded, some people couldn''t help shaking their heads to the rhythm.


    The reporters who followed the film on the air were dumbfounded. Did this man install a speaker in the sky, so the whole world could hear it?


    Such a feeling boils into an urge to fight in groups on the street!


    Thousands of colorful fighters walked down and then dispersed. Every step was so majestic, it made people feel ashamed.


    After a long time, they finally stopped!


    However, looking down from the sky, the number of colorful fighters is at least five times that of the Federation!


    And because of the unity of the costumes, it looks more deterrent. Just standing alone makes people shudder, and there is even a terrifying thought of fleeing without fighting.


    Felisa was also stunned by the situation in front of him. Compared with the enemy, his side is just ying child''s games...


    But if you think it''s over, then that''s a big mistake!


    Suddenly, a dragon chant sounded from the top of the tforms on both sides. This dragon chant shocked the world. Before the dragon appeared, its coercion was rolling like seawater, making people breathless.


    Finally, the face appeared!


    Everyone was shocked by the huge dragon''s head, and felt that a battleship could be bitten to pieces with one bite. It was a giant dragon with antlers and a snake''s body, with a colorful body.


    When its whole body was hovering in the air, the stalwart posture made everyone swallow their saliva, their eyes full of fear. This is Shenlong! [Like the green dragon in Dragon Ball Z.]


    Ye Hua stood up and spread his hands again.


    All the colorful warriors shouted in unison: "Fear! Be afraid under the power of the Supreme!"


    The two huge colorful dragons uttered a dragon chant again. This sound suddenly resounded in the universe, symbolizing the supreme power!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477 (The feeling of powerlessness(5))


    The entire Canglie''s poption were struck stupid!


    Looking at the scene in front of them and the dragon''s chant in their ears, they were at aplete loss.


    Who are they? Somebody tell us!


    Your Excellency the President is already very cool and imposing, and the other party only has a few people. How did so many fighters suddenlye over? Even if they forgot about the fighters for a second, there were still two huge dragons.


    A sense of powerlessness rose from the bottom of their hearts!


    Coupled with the roar of the dragon, it knocked down everyone''s final line of defense. It was the worship of supreme power, and it could not arouse the slightest thought of resistance.


    Everyone in Long''an City could see the giant dragon. Neither could they move, nor did they have the strength to speak.


    Felisa was already shocked by the scene in front of him at this time, as he opened his mouth slightly. Even the three major martial kings behind him were the same, falling into a demented appearance.


    Compared with him, this is really a small ostentation for me. Looking at other people''s fighters. The armor on their bodies exudes colorful light, which can almost blind people''s eyes. And those two huge dragons can''t be resisted!


    Now looking at the primordial divine weapon suspended in the middle, it really doesn''t seem so important.


    Ye Hua was very satisfied with this kind of ostentation. It feels much cooler thanst time, but today is the first time he acted cool in front of his wives. If it was not for the sake of face, he would have turned around to see their expressions.


    Ye Hua''s guess was right. Although Qing Ya''s expression was calm, she was shocked in her heart. She never thought that Ye Hua had such abilities. Her understanding of Ye Hua went a step further.


    ''No wonder he likes to act cool so much, but he has the qualifications to act cool.''


    Donghuang Baizhi''s heart was beating fast. She is used to seeing big scenes, but she has never seen such a big scene, especially the colorful, ginormous dragons next to her. Inparison, the opponent''s battleship looks like a toothpick, thin and small.


    For Ye Hua to have such strength, Donghuang Baizhi was very happy and surprised. The greatest luck in her life was that day, at that point, she walked into that bar, had a rtionship with Ye Hua, and gave birth to her precious daughter, Ah Li.


    Although there was a little misunderstanding in the middle, it was resolved, and the rest was only satisfaction.


    Donghuang Li had seen such a scenest time, so she was surprised for a while and then calmed down.


    And Brittany''s expression didn''t change at all, as if she had seen it often before. This was just one of Ye Hua''s many pretentious ways. He has hundreds of ways to act cool.


    As a local, Xi Tingting''s mind is full of fear. In fact, when the colorful fighters appeared, her mind was a little dizzy. And when she saw the dragon, she couldn''t think normally!


    ''It''s no wonder that Sir''s family is not afraid of anything. It turns out that they have such strength, which is too terrifying!''


    Brittany, who received the order from Ye Hua, walked slowly a few steps, and shouted coldly to the bottom: "Kneel!"


    A frightening aura emanated from Brittany. The air seemed to be pressed by a mountain.


    Everyone, including the president, all knelt on the ground with a plop, smashed a small hole in the ground with their knees, and propped their hands on the ground, their faces were full of horror, and their eyes were wide open!


    This kind of scene was suffocating and everyone on the can see it clearly!


    Their own president knelt!


    The President of the Federation is on his knees! And the Three Great Martial Kings, who are admired by thousands of people, also knelt! Even the Self-Defense Forces of His Excellency the President knelt!


    All submit to the power of that cold-faced man!


    Canglie''s sky is about to change!


    Felisa looked at the grass in disbelief. He was the president of the, yet he knelt in just one sentence!


    It is a great shame to kneel towards the enemy. If his appearance is seen by his people, what will happen to his image as a president?


    The aura made the people present tremble.


    Brittany shouted: "Get up!"


    With the sound of these words, everyone felt that the mountains on their backs disappeared, while their breathing became smoother, as if they could climb seven or eight floors in one breath.


    "President!"


    "Your Excellency President!"


    "President!"


    The three Martial Kings next to him all stood up. Seeing that the President was still lying on the ground, they hurried forward to help him up.


    Felisa''s eyes were bright red, and he seemed to want to get angry, but he didn''t dare to get angry. This made others anxious. The President was bullied by outsiders!


    Those who were not at the scene must have thought so, but Felisa was at the scene, and he felt the aura emanating from Shenlong, so he really didn''t dare to lose his temper.


    Ye Hua stretched out his hand!


    This action surprised everyone. What was this man going to do? Are you ready to kill?


    Does Your Excellency the President have the ability to resist?


    Obviously not.


    The camera showed the primordial divine weapon in the middle.


    They saw that the de of the primordial divine weapon seemed to be slowly distorting, like a piece of iron spinning.


    My goodness! That man was actually nning to destroy a primordial divine weapon in front of everyone!


    That is a primordial divine weapon, which is also a blue knife, which is better than the president''s hammer in terms of appearance.


    Boom!


    The primordial divine weapon finally couldn''t take it anymore and blew itself up!


    Suddenly, a huge airwave was generated, sweeping across the entire city, like a level-10 wind. But for such a high-tech city, a level-10 wind is nothing.


    They saw the primordial divine weapon fall to the ground in two pieces.


    Seeing this scene, many people couldn''t take it anymore. Why did you ruin the primordial divine weapon? Even if you don''t want it, there are still a lot of people who want it!


    Felisa and the other Martial Kings were not thinking about this, rather they were thinking about something more dreadful!


    This man could easily destroy the primordial divine weapon! Why does such power exist?


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice: "Don''t panic, this deity has a lot of spicy weapons like this! I just want you to be clear about one thing. What you regard as treasure in your eyes is just spicy chicken in this deity''s eyes!"


    Nobody has ever seen such an arrogant man, but it was also undeniable!


    He has the capital to act arrogantly. His arrogance makes people hover on the edge of fear.


    "What do you want!?" Felisa yelled.


    "What I hate the most is that someone pretends to act cool in front of me. And you are one of them!" Ye Hua''s tone made Felisa''s heart beat wildly.


    This is when a king meets another king, and then one gets face-pped by the other. This feeling makes people want to die.


    Seeing the tall man, guarded by two dragons, and the colorful warriors on the ground, Felisa felt powerless.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478 (For the Federation(1))


    ''I am the majestic president of the Federation. Today, I lost beyond recognition. I lostpletely. There is not even a little room for recovery!''


    ''Why does such a man appear? Why is this man so perfect? Even if he just sits like this, he feels a few grades higher than me. Why is that stalwart figure so prominent?


    ''Every sentence pierces deeply into my heart, and it hurts so much!''


    "Your Excellency, we can''t be so passive!" Wu Xiangwen said in a deep voice. How could the entire Federation bow its head in front of an outsider? That is absolutely impossible! Someone must stand up!


    Felisa shook his head and said weakly: "Is there a better way? The opponent is too powerful, so don''t make redundant sacrifices.


    "There is no precedent for surrender without a fight!" Wu Xiangwen said in a low voice, staring at the man sitting on the throne.


    Felisa took a deep breath: "Then which one of you is willing to fight for the Federation to face the enemy!?"


    The three Martial Kings were silent...


    Ji Yang, director of the General Bureau of Space and Time, was also silent.


    Wu Xiangwen from the Martial Arts House sped his hands and said, "Your Excellency, let me take the me for my crimes and perform this meritorious deed! It just so happens that I also have to avenge my apprentices!"


    Felisa was very pleased. Only Wu Xiangwen was reliable at critical times, and the others simply did not dare. Not to mention his own self-defense force was shaken with fright.


    "Old Wu, you are the one who should be respected by everyone in Canglie!" Felisa said in a deep voice. At this critical moment, only the older generation stood up. How worthy of respect.


    However, people like this have always kept a low profile. The world only knows the three major martial kings, but looking at them now, the three major martial kings are trembling with fright.


    Wu Xiangwen''s face was serious, and he cupped his hands and said, "For the Federation!"


    What a morale-boosting remark that shocked Felisa. What he did was for the sake of the entire Federation!


    Felisa, who was originally depressed, gradually became confident, and his back straightened up. He immediately raised the hammer in his hand, and shouted: "For the Federation!"


    The soldier''s body calmed down, revealing the aura that a soldier should have!


    Then they roared and shouted: "For the Federation!"


    The shouts of thousands of people shocked the sky. The Federation did not back down in the face of a powerful enemy!


    Whether one was watching the battle with their eyes or watching the video from anywhere in the world, the right hand was clenched and the fist was ced on their heart.


    "For the Federation!"


    "For the Federation!"


    "For the Federation!"


    Loud noises spread throughout the entire Cang Lie Star.


    "Join the fight."


    "Give your life for the Federation!"


    "Fight for the dignity of the Federation!"


    "Destroy powerful enemies for the Federation!"


    With the sudden rise of the president''s aura, the murderous aura at the scene became much stronger.


    Ye Hua watched all this silently, looking very calm, not frightened by the opponent''s aura. In fact, he has seen such a scene unfold many times. There are always some rotten apples in a race, but when ites to life and death, it seems that they can instantly unite. No matter how powerful the enemy is, they will use all their strength to protect their homnd!


    ''I was reced with someone else, there would still be a chance, but you met this deity.''


    ''Struggling will only bring more despair.''


    It was the first time Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had seen such a scene. They were both itching to go down and fight.


    Donghuang Li''s little hands were itching as well, but daddy didn''t speak, so little Ah Li didn''t dare mess around.


    Xi Tingting was almost overwhelmed by the opponent''s aura. It was the first time that the people of the Federation could be so united.


    Wu Xiangwen walked out of the team slowly, majestic, with a strong aura exuding around his body, he shouted loudly: "Do you dare to fight the old man!?"


    Ye Hua stared at the old man coldly, and waved his hand!


    Out of the tens of thousands of colorful fighters, one walked out!


    This is absolutely ironic! Great shame!


    The other party sent a small soldier to fight! Why are they humiliating the people of our Federation like this!?


    Wu Xiangwen looked coldly at the colorful soldier walking in the front row. He was neither the captain nor the general. He was just a soldier!


    ''I feel like my old face has been pped by the opponent! He even sent a small soldier to humiliate me!''


    The president and others in the back also had gloomy faces. The other party''s behavior was showing their deep contempt. Now they can only rely on Wu Xiangwen.


    We must let that man know that the entire Federation is not so easy to mess with!


    Wu Xiangwen thought the same way, as his old body leaned down slightly, forming a tiger''s predation: "Pull out your weapon!"


    However, the colorful warrior was unmoved, standing tall and straight, without any movement.


    Swish!


    A red de appeared in Wu Xiangwen''s hand. A strange red me was burning on the knife, and the temperature on the spot rose by more than ten degrees!


    Immediately, a violent murderous aura surged out, and a strong wind blew. Wu Xiangwen''s eyes shed intensely.


    Wu Xiangwen, who had never been humiliated before, erupted at this moment. Endless anger was burning his mind, and his entire chest seemed to explode.


    ''I want to kill the man in front of me with absolute power!''


    "Fate destroys the holy spirit!"


    With Wu Xiangwen''s loud shout, a ze of light rushed straight up. The red me on the de turned into fiery red, and the strong wind swept all around with his feet at the center. Even the sky gradually dimmed.


    Seeing this scene, everyone seemed to see hope. Such a powerful blow would definitely kill thousands of people!


    The most surprising thing is that the president and the three kings of martial arts were next to him.


    "Old Wu is about to break through martial king!" Gao Han murmured, unbelieved.


    Felisa breathed a sigh of relief. ''As expected of Wu Lao. He finally released his full strength! Amazing!''


    "Fight!"


    Wu Xiangwen shouted angrily, as his entire body was wrapped in red mes. He looked like a raging fire, as his aura reached its peak state.


    That mass of red mes turned into a huge knife and charged toward the colorful warrior with a scorching aura. The ground instantly turned into scorched earth, and even the soil burst into mes.


    Such a move left everyone dumbfounded.


    "So powerful!"


    "Too powerful! It will instantly kill this group of scums!"


    "The Federation is mighty!"


    The colorful warrior slightly raised his head to look at the red mes, and slowly raised his right hand.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479 (I admit defeat(2))


    Boom!


    The red mes covered the sky and covered all the colorful fighters in an instant. The huge spiritual pressure even made the whole ground tremble, and even cracks appeared. The air was burning and rolling, and the people of the entire Federation stood up, staring at the screen!


    Wu Xiangwen actually killed tens of thousands of fighters on the opposite side in seconds with one move! So amazing! This is real strength!


    Cheers resounded from every corner of Canglie. The soldiers of the Federation have proved that even outsiders can''t usurp them. Under the attack of Wu Xiangwen, you all will be reduced to dirt!


    Felisa was also overwhelmed by Wu Xiangwen''s strength. This move was simply too fierce, and he even saved the Federation''s face. It turns out that the enemy was not as terrible as imagined. It was just a bluff, and there was nothing to fear!


    However, after a while, everyone''s happy smile froze!


    This...how is this possible!?


    Such a fire did not devour those soldiers!


    The fire gradually disappeared, and all the colorful fighters reappeared on the scene, without any injuries on their bodies. Not even the slightest burn! Still standing tall and straight, motionless.


    They... they must have cheated! This is all an illusion! It''s all a lie!


    Even if the fighters behind are fine, the one-on-one fighter must have been smashed to pieces!


    However, when all the red mes disappeared, everyone in Canglie couldn''t ept it anymore!


    What on canglie is this? Why does a small soldier have such great strength? He even grabbed the de with one hand and was unharmed!


    That''s right, the colorful warrior''s right hand tightly grasped the knife in Wu Xiangwen''s hand, and he didn''t even lift his head!


    It seemed that such an attack could not make him think of raising his head at all!


    Wu Xiangwen stared nkly at his own knife and the opponent''s helmet, looking in disbelief and inexplicable fear!


    He wanted to pull away the knife but found that the knife was tightly held by the warrior. He couldn''t even move it.


    The colorful warrior drew his sword!


    The speed of drawing the knife was so fast that Wu Xiangwen didn''t even notice it.


    Puff!


    The de in the colorful warrior''s hand sank directly into Wu Xiangwen''s body, directly piercing his heart!


    The colorful warrior grabbed the de with his right hand and pierced their hopes with his left hand. What a simple move!


    Such a small figure defeated the most powerful figure in the Federation, and at the same time broke everyone''s hope.


    Blood flowed down the colorful de, and Wu Xiangwen stared at Ye Hua, as if he wanted to kill him with his stare.


    With a flick of the colorful warrior, Wu Xiangwen''s old body flew out like a cannonball, smashing a big hole in the ground.


    Then he turned around, walked into the team, and put the knife into the sheath, acting as if nothing had happened.


    However, looking at these tens of thousands of colorful fighters, people feel desperate. They can''t even find the colorful fighter just now as they look so simr.


    Is this the strength of a soldier? He killed the strongest figure in the Federation with one blow. If every fighter has such strength, how can the Federation even dream of resisting?


    There are still those two divine dragons staring at them.


    As the president of the federation, Felisa couldn''t process it. All this happened too fast. Wu Xiangwen was beheaded and killed by the opponent in an instant, and he didn''t even get the chance to retreat.


    It would be fine if Ye Hua did such a thing, but the problem is that it was a soldier who did it.


    Looking at the colorful warriors not far away, the president, who was still domineering just now, suffered a deep blow. There was no hope of victory at all. It was his own inconsideration that made Wu Xiangwen sacrifice himself in vain.


    The three Martial Kings were shocked again, not daring to have the slightest thought of resistance.


    Ji Yang, director of the General Administration of Space and Time, was also stunned. He was unable to ept the facts in front of him. This is too fake!


    It''s total cheating!


    Ye Hua stood up slowly and looked down at themon people: "Don''t make unnecessary struggles. What you saw was just the tip of the iceberg!"


    If there were doubts before, then now, no one would disagree with Ye Hua.


    Believe it or not, this is the truth without any exaggeration.


    "He is a devil!"


    "Why did such a devil appear?"


    "Yeah, why is there no justice warrior to kill this devil?"


    People began to pin their hopes on God, hoping that God would send a powerful messiah to save their lives.


    But that is impossible. Even if there was someone, it would only add to the number of unnecessary casualties.


    "What on canglie do you want?" Felisa shouted in a deep voice, unable to calm down. He lost the calm attitude that the president should maintain.


    Ye Hua said lightly: "Admit defeat!"


    Ye Hua will not start a massacre as there is no need for that. After all, he is not the kind who kills innocent people indiscriminately.


    "Admit defeat?" Felisa whispered silently. The president of the Federation has never surrendered.


    Ye Hua said again: "If you admit defeat, everyone on this will be saved, or else¡­"


    This was a warning from a supreme being, and Felisa understood what Ye Hua meant. Admit defeat, or this army will massacre on his own. Why is there such a blood-lusty man in the world? God is not fair!


    "President, think twice!"


    "President, we can''t admit defeat!"


    "Yes, if we admit defeat, we won''t have any face left!"


    ''Just throw in the towel, we have no hope of winning at all.''


    Viewers watching the video stared at their president, thinking that the president would fight off the invaders, but at the same time, they were hoping he''d admit defeat.


    People all over the are waiting for the president''s answer, as his answer was rted to the lives of all people.


    It''s time to make a choice!


    "I admit defeat!"


    Three words floated out of Felisa''s mouth.


    Although everyone wanted to hear it, they felt a deep shame after hearing it!


    But in front of such an absolutely powerful opponent, what else can they do? Their president has made the wisest choice! Instead of confronting him in anger, he exchanged his dignity to fend off the disaster!


    When Felisa said these three words, he immediately felt dizzy. Ji Yang hurriedly supported him. His eyes did not show contempt, but he admired him even more!


    This kind of pressure is not something ordinary people can resist. As the president of the most advanced civilization in the Milky Way, he uttered these three words, which shows how severe the blow was!


    "Is this your attitude while admitting defeat?" Ye Hua asked in a cold voice. ''You just said these three words?''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480 (Little Matchmaker(3))


    Felisa stared at Ye Hua in the air, seeming to understand his intentions.


    He pushed Ji Yang from him.


    "Your Excellency!" Ji Yang shouted.


    Felisa murmured: "For the sake of Canglie, I have to do this."


    As soon as the words stopped, Felisa fell to his knees on the ground with his noble head lowered.


    Seeing their president kneel down, everyone choked up. Some youngdies started crying.


    There were bursts of sounds in the squares of the major cities and in various other cities.


    "Your Excellency is doing great!"


    "Your Excellency! We still have the power to fight!"


    "Your Excellency actually knelt for us, woohoo."


    The three martial kings behind Felisa eximed: "Your Excellency, you absolutely must not do this!"


    "Then you go!" Felisa shouted angrily.


    When the three kings of martial arts heard his words, they fell silent instantly. They couldn''t afford him, or they would die as soon as they went up.


    Ye Hua, standing in front of the throne, paused for a moment, and said lightly: "Our family is only here for sightseeing. Since you have sincerely surrendered, this deity will not make you look bad."


    Damn it!


    ''This isn''t bad? Then what is bad?


    Ye Hua would say that the end of the imperial capital of Tianfu was bad.


    But everyone was relieved to hear that Ye Hua didn''t n to pursue it anymore. This person is not too bad.


    Some people even think that Ye Hua''s family just came here for tourism, and the president came to snatch the other party''s weapon. So it is still the president''s fault.


    Ji Yang immediately helped the president up. It was fine to kneel, but he couldn''t just keep kneeling all the time.


    Ye Hua pulled Xi Tingting out, and said lightly: "In the future, she, Xi Tingting, will be the agent of this deity!"


    Felisa thought that Ye Hua wanted to take away his presidential seat, but he didn''t expect him to just choose a woman as an agent. Lucky for him.


    "Let''s go." After acting cool like this, Ye Hua had no intention of continuing the act. One of the goals of this trip has been achieved.


    With Ye Hua''s wave of his hand, the colorful dragon, the colorful warrior, and the majestic throne all turned into clouds and disappeared into the sky.


    This move shocked everyone. Are those all created by the illusion of clouds? It is so powerful!


    Felisa was also a little confused, it turned out that it was really all just colorful clouds.


    The three martial kings thought it was a good opportunity. After using such a powerful spell, he must not be able to use it a second time.


    However, what if he can still use it? That is courting death. They immediately dispel this terrible thought.


    Felisa bowed to Ye Hua, and all the soldiers stepped onto the battleship again and disappeared from the location.


    There was only one thought in their hearts, that they were finally able to leave alive. They are so lucky!


    As soon as the president left, everyone also left quickly. They would roll as far as they could if they ever met him in the future. Who knows how many people will die if he loses his temper?


    In fact, Ye Hua doesn''t take the initiative to start a fight. The people are the ones whoe to fight him. Even if there is no deterrence in Canglie, there will be more in the future.


    Xi Tingting went back first. Her brain had to digest too much information.


    Donghuang Li and Brittany walked into the room without disturbing Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua embraced the waist of his two lovely wives. Looking at their silly expressions, he felt that it was possible to have a beautiful life tonight.


    Thinking of putting Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi on the bed together, Ye Hua couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Don''t you want to say something?"


    Ye Hua asked after waiting for a long time, seeing that they hadn''t spoken yet.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked at each other, and then stood beside them and shouted coquettishly: "Ye Hua, amazing~; Ye Hua, amazing~"


    Ye Hua smiled wryly, ''they are the only ones who call me awesome. But what I want is not this.''


    Hugging the two little naughty kittens, Ye Hua said softly, "Don''t go out today. You two will apany me."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi knew his implications. All he wanted was to hug the two of them on the bed and bully them together!


    But the hurdle in their heart is hard to ovee. They want to meet his needs, but they still resist this method.


    Seeing that the two of them stopped talking, Ye Hua knew that they still didn''t want to do that.


    "Oh, life is so depressing." Ye Hua sighed for a long time, as if to say, others have such huge harems, and look at me, there are only the two of you. Can''t you satisfy this deity''s little wish?


    Donghuang Baizhi said softly: "Ye Hua, give us a little time."


    "Yes, don''t force us." Qing Ya said pitifully. She was willing to do anything for him, but this was something she resisted.


    "Then how long do you guys want to wait?" Ye Hua asked in a low voice. He could have used violence to press them down, but Ye Hua wanted to convince them with virtue.


    "Ye Hua~"


    "Ye Hua~"


    Two such women act like a baby together, even Ye Hua couldn''t resist them. This deity can have everything in the world, but he can''t offend his two wives.


    Feeling helpless, Ye Hua walked into the house with them in his arms. The tour had to continue.


    Although the tour would continue, once Ye Hua appeared, the crowd ran away at once.


    Only Donghuang Li''s two new friends, Fei Bai and Ziche Qingyi, did not. Sometimes Donghuang Li would go out with them.


    A week had passed in the blink of an eye. To be honest, they haven''t visited all of Long''an City. If this small city was so big, wouldn''t the main city be even bigger, and what about the imperial capital, the center of the entire Canglie?


    Ye Hua felt that he needed to improve his progress, as he wanted to go directly to the imperial capital. After all, it was the capital of Canglie.


    It was time to go to the imperial capital, but Xi Tingting didn''t follow, because the focus was on Long''an City, which was Ye Hua''s base.


    Seeing her daughter and new friend thinking about it, Ye Hua chuckled.


    "Brother Fei, sister Qingyi, you must be together. Ah Li ising to drink your wedding wine." Donghuang Li took the two of them by the hand, persuading them earnestly.


    Ziche Qingyi blushed slightly, while Fei Bai looked embarrassed. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to be persuaded by a child?


    "Brother Fei, you have to take the initiative, or you won''t have a wife in the future."


    "Sister Qingyi, just give Brother Fei a chance." Donghuang Li persuasively said.


    Seeing her daughter like this, Donghuang Baizhiughed softly: "My daughter is just like you. She became a little matchmaker at such a young age."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481 (Another ident(4))


    "This is a good thing, it shows that Ah Li cares about people." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Looking at little Ah Li''s serious appearance, she looked really funny. If both of them don''t make a match, they will feel sorry for her.


    "Brother Fei, you really worry Ah Li. If Sister Qingyi runs away with others in the future, you will regret it." Seeing that Fei Bai hadn''t moved yet, Donghuang Li couldn''t help but want to stimte him.


    Not to mention, this stimtion is very useful.


    Fei Bai grabbed Ziche Qingyi''s shoulders: "Don''t worry, Ah Li. Brother Fei will not let you down."


    Ziche Qingyi red at Fei Bai, seeing him performing his shenanigans in front of a child.


    "Sister Qingyi, Brother Fei is actually quite good. Ah Li congrattes you." She said and cutely arched her little hands.


    Ziche Qingyi squatted down and hugged Donghuang Li gently. Although the time they both got along was very short, she really liked Ah Li. She was a child on the surface, but she was actually very sensible.


    "Ah Li, your sister will miss you."


    Donghuang Li saidfortingly: "Well, Ah Li will miss you too."


    This time, after traveling to the imperial capital, the family ns to return, so it is a farewell.


    "Sir." At this time, Xi Tingting walked over slowly, and she was very beautifully dressed today.


    Ye Hua nodded: "I will leave it to you to look after this from now on. Use the resources in your hands to develop it well."


    "Sir, I understand, I will definitely not let you down." Xi Tingting thought that Ye Hua and his family were all good people. Those who say bad things about them don''t understand them at all.


    Brittany also appeared at this time. She went to pay homage to the grandfather who raised her. After leaving this time, she might seldome here in the future.


    "Okay, let''s go." Ye Hua called lightly and stepped onto the spaceship.


    Donghuang Li was held in her mother''s arms, and waved to Fei Bai and Ziche Qingyi: "Goodbye~"


    "Goodbye, Ah Li~"


    Everyone watched the spaceship disappear and let out a deep breath.


    "Still not releasing me?" Ziche Qingyi said coldly.


    Fei Bai faltered in seconds, withdrew his hand, but still said with a smile: "Qingyi, I think Ah Li is right."


    "Hmph~ You should go and rent a room!" With a cold snort, Ziche Qingyi turned around and left.


    Fei Bai was very depressed. He was still struggling with the number of house openings, and he was really ying cards, nothing else.


    Xi Tingting, on the side, had firm eyes. When she meets Ye Hua next time, she must let him see her achievements and make him proud.


    Sitting in the luxury spaceship, Ye Hua leaned on the soft sofa, enjoying Baizhi''s massage, feeling extremelyfortable.


    However, at this time, Ye Hua''s brows tightened!


    Qing Ya, who was peeling the grape skins, noticed his expression. There are really few things that can make him frown. Something big must have happened!


    Donghuang Baizhi also saw it, and hurriedly asked: "Ye Hua, what''s wrong?"


    Ye Hua didn''t say a word, still listening to Wei Chang''s report.


    After a long time, Ye Hua said in a deep voice: "We are going back now, and the tour is temporarily suspended."


    "Ye Hua, what''s the matter?" Donghuang Baizhi asked anxiously.


    Donghuang Li also frowned, just like Ye Hua.


    Brittany was a little happy. It''s best to go back early, as she still has to confront that liar!


    "Baizhi, the news about your Longevity Fruit has been leaked." Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Donghuang Baizhi eximed, unbelievable!


    "How is this possible? Who leaked it?" Donghuang Baizhi asked hastily.


    Ye Hua frowned because he didn''t know the answer. Even Wei Chang and Jue Tian didn''t find out. The secret enemy is very cunning!


    They actually used the moves he had nned to deal with his wives!


    "Let''s go back and figure it out." Ye Hua said in a cold voice. Several people disappeared from inside the spaceship. This spaceship may have to fly until the energy is exhausted.


    ~Earth~


    Long''an City, Leisure Bar, bedroom on the second floor.


    Everyone returned to their original point. There was still a big box on the ground, and the clothes inside were still there.


    "Ye Hua, I''ll go back and have a look first." Donghuang Baizhi said anxiously. Ye Hua nodded, while Qing Ya also followed Donghuang Baizhi to help. Even the little guy, Donghuang Li, went to help mommy.


    Ye Hua summoned his Seven Deadly Sins. One was to inquire about the situation at hand, and the other was to wee Brittany back to the team.


    When Ye Zizi saw Brittany, her jaw almost dropped to the ground, and she exaggeratedly asked, "Are you, Brittany!?"


    Brittany rolled her eyes at Ye Zizi, who really hadn''t changed at all. She still liked to make a fuss.


    Ye Zizi found out that Brittany hadn''t changed. She had always been so cold.


    "Brittany, why has your hair turned white, and the color of your eyeballs has also changed? The main point is, why have you be shorter, and your breasts have disappeared? Hahahahahahahahahahahaha..." Ye Ziughed and rolled over, finally seizing the opportunity to tease Brittany.


    This Brittany was so sexy in the past, everything was bigger than her. But now, it''s all the opposite. How can Zizi notugh out loud?


    Brittany ignored Ye Zizi''s ridicule. ''She is just a child, and she isn''t as knowledgeable as me!''


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu came at the same time. They were shocked when they saw the dwarf-like Brittany!


    "Brittany, will you grow up again?" Lie Gu actually had thoughts about Brittany before, but Brittany didn''t like Lie Gu at all, she just liked Jue Tian.


    "It''s none of your business." Brittany said lightly.


    Lie Gu immediately shut up. Her temper is still like the past. If she sees Jue Tian now, won''t she go berserk?


    Wei Chang smiled without saying a word.


    When Jue Tian, wearing a white suit appeared, he could clearly feel the anger emanating from Brittany.


    Jue Tian was shocked when he saw the shrunken version of Brittany. ''Your Honor didn''t tell me that Brittany is back!''


    He ignored Brittany.


    And Brittany ignored Jue Tian. Other people were caught in the middle, feeling the negative energy transmitted between them.


    Ye Hua sat on the high chair at the bar, poured himself a ss of wine, and asked lightly: "What''s going on? You don''t have any information about the enemy?"


    He was angry, and everyone knelt.


    "Your Majesty, calm down, your subordinates are doing their best!"


    "Have you found anything so far?" Ye Hua asked coldly.


    Jue Tian respectfully said: "Your Majesty, this subordinate thinks that the matter of the Voidless Realm should be dealt with right now. No matter whether it is the south or the north, everyone is saying that the Voidless Realm is hiding secret treasures. Especially those small families in the north, as if they have been cheated."


    "They are all ungrateful people!" Lie Gu snorted coldly.


    The corner of Ye Zizi''s mouth curled into an evil smile: "I see, we can kill them all! Then no one will dare to say anything!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482 (Cut in two(5))


    Conquering with violence is not what Ye Hua wants, he wants to conquer people with virtue.


    Ye Hua took a sip of his wine: "Where did the newse from?"


    Jue Tian said in a deep voice: "My lord, the news came from the Guan family, a family in the north! It''s just..."


    "One of your wives is from the Guan family?"


    As soon as Ye Hua said this, he felt that Brittany was about to riot.


    "Your Majesty, she is my maid." Jue Tian hurriedly exined.


    "Yes, a maid. Let''s continue."


    Jue Tian breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s just that the entire Guan family was wiped out. Guan Yanxin is always with me, so she escaped."


    This made Ye Hua very gloomy. The Guan family of the north was also an aristocratic family, whose strength should not be underestimated. Unexpectedly, all of them were wiped out!


    It seems that the opponent is a bit formidable, and making such rumors is obviously aiming at him!


    ''It''s a bit interesting. This is much more interesting than those arrogant bunch. Knowing that they are not opponents of this deity, they start from another ce.''


    ''The deity likes such opponents, and defeating such opponents will show how high this deity''s IQ is.''


    They only heard the sound of footsteps on the stairs, as Qing Yutong yawned and walked down.


    Everyone looked at Qing Yutong. Qing Yutong guessed that Ye Hua was having a meeting, and was a little embarrassed.


    "Uh... I''ll just take a pack of spicy strips, you guys continue... I''ll take my leave." After finishing speaking, she didn''t even take the spicy strips. She turned around, and ran away.


    Ye Hua took out a pack of spicy strips: "Your spicy strips."


    Qing Yutong, standing on the stairs, said, "It''s your spicy strips."


    This was a perfect interaction between brother-inw and sister-inw, which ashamed the five subordinates. It seems that Madams will definitely have another person in the future. It is only a matter of time.


    Putting the spicy strips aside, Ye Hua asked again: "Do you know who did it? Or are there any suspects?"


    Jue Tian shook his head and said: "All of them were killed with one cut. It was very neat!"


    "When did it happen?"


    "Justst night. We also got the news today." Jue Tian said.


    When Guan Yanxin heard that her home waspletely destroyed, she passed out on the spot. Even when she woke up, she howled and cried. She has finally stabilized now, being apanied by Dongfang Yuer.


    Wei Chang respectfully said: "Your Majesty, the other party''s intentions are very obvious. They want to release the news about the Longevity Fruit!"


    "Then why did they destroy the sect? To silence it?" Ye Hua asked aloud.


    All the subordinates were surprised that the exam of Your Honor came again.


    Brittany didn''t know the situation here yet, so she kept silent.


    But this time, Ye Zizi suddenly raised her little hand, and said sweetly, "Your Honor, I know."


    "Oh? Then tell me." Ye Hua didn''t expect Ye Zizi to be able to answer questions now.


    Ye Zizi smiled and said: "In fact, their real purpose was to destroy the Guan family. They just happened to know the whereabouts of the longevity fruit, but they are more afraid of the Voidless Realm. So, it can be judged that the opponent''s strength is not that strong, as they are using rumors to attack the Voidless Realm!"


    Ye Zizi''s exnation stunned the people present. What brilliant reasoning!


    Ye Hua was shocked. Ye Zizi, who never used her brain, could say such coherently now. It''s simply amazing.


    Wei Chang and Jue Tian agreed with Ye Zizi''s conjecture, it is indeed very possible.


    "Lie Gu, go find those corpses and see who they met before they were murdered." Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Yes!"


    "Jue Tian, you continue to investigate. I really want to know who is behind the scenes."


    "Yes!"


    "Wei Chang, pay attention to the movements of the north and south families and see what happens after they know about the longevity fruit."


    "Yes!"


    Ye Zizi waited for a long time but there was no task, so she hurriedly asked: "Your Honor, what about me?"


    "Continue your school."


    "..."


    Looking at Brittany, Ye Hua got to arrange some tasks.


    Brittany took the initiative to say: "Your Honor, I want to investigate with Jue Tian!"


    "Your Honor, I can do it alone." Jue Tian said hastily.


    Ye Hua was a little annoyed. It was okay before, as Jue Tian didn''t have any women, so Brittany couldn''t refute him, but now that Jue Tian has two at once, it''s no wonder Brittany gets outraged.


    How should he appease his subordinates? Should he order Jue Tian to marry Brittany?


    This is a bit difficult. After all, both parties must be willing to do it. He should let them get along for a while. Maybe now that Jue Tian has experienced it, maybe he will ept Brittany.


    "Brittany, I agree to your request. You and Jue Tian will investigate this matter together!"


    It seemed like a big disassembly.


    "Okay, today''s meeting will end here." Ye Hua raised his hand and then walked up to the second floor.


    Wei Chang, Lie Gu, and Ye Zizi immediately disappeared. These two people still have a lot to do.


    Brittany stared at Jue Tian, but Jue Tian didn''t give the other party a chance, as he looked aside.


    "Jue Tian! What do you want?" Brittany shouted coquettishly, but it was a bit too precocious to say such words from such a body.


    Jue Tian breathed a sigh of relief: "Brittany, it''s been hundreds of years. Haven''t you let go?"


    "Jue Tian! Since I, Brittany, have taken a fancy to you, I won''t make changes!" Her belief was firm even after so many years, not wavering one bit.


    Jue Tian seemed to know that Brittany would say this: "Where is your fancy? Can I change it?"


    "If you be a female cat, I will let you go!"


    Fuck, there''s really no way to change that.


    Seeing that Jue Tian stopped talking, Brittany asked: "I heard that you have two wives?"


    "They are maids." Jue Tian refuted.


    "Okay! They are maids. Did you sleep with them?"


    "Yes." They sleep every day.


    Brittany''s pupils shrank, and she disappeared from her ce.


    Jue Tian paused and hurriedly dodged.


    "Brittany! Are you crazy?" Jue Tian shouted coldly, this Brittany wanted to cut his little brother!


    Brittany held the dagger in her hand, and said solemnly: "Since I can''t use it, no other woman can use it!"


    Jue Tian: "..."


    Jue Tian was desperate now. He didn''t expect Brittany to be so crazy.


    "Brittany! This isn''t your ce. If you break something, you will be punished by Your Honor!"


    "Punish me after I cut your friend down!"


    "You!!!"


    Brittany said with a choked tone: "Back then you kept saying that you didn''t like women, so I didn''t do anything, but now, is the value of your words in farts?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483 (Jue Tian! I¡¯ll make you regret it!(1))


    Chapter 483 (Jue Tian! I''ll make you regret it!(1))


    Due to Brittany''s questioning, Jue Tian was powerless to refute.


    Ye Hua actually listened all this time. ''Sure enough, Brittany would not be able to stand it. Jue Tian is also an honest person. Will he die if he tells a lie?''


    ''His personality is a bit simr to this deity. He never tells lies.''


    Hearing Brittany''s question, Jue Tian said in a deep voice: "Brittany, we are all adults."


    "I''m not!" Little Brittany directly denied it, saying she was still a child.


    Looking at the small body, Jue Tian said: "Well, even if your body is not that of an adult, your heart is. Can you solve the problem in an adult way?"


    "Okay! Either you die or I die, or both of us die!" Brittany''s tears finally couldn''t help but fall down. ''This liar liked women from the beginning, and he lied to me for hundreds of years!''


    Jue Tian also got angry, and said: "Brittany! Can you be more rational? Don''t get angry at every turn. Look at other women, they are all gentle."


    Ye Hua shook his head. ''You showed off in front of Brittany. For the love of god, has your brain been eaten by a dog?''


    "You think I have a bad temper? And you say that other women are gentle? Jue Tian, I will die with you today!" Brittany''s left hand held a white jade bow. With her right hand resting on the string, a heaven-destructive aura erupted. [Jue Tian means Heaven Anniliahation]


    "You''re really crazy." Jue Tian whispered.


    If this arrow is shot, it will cause a lot of casualties. Ye Hua had no choice but to stop them.


    They both sensed Ye Hua.


    Jue Tian, who was originally in a defensive posture, stood up straight. But the zed arrow on Brittany''s bow did not dissipate and was still aimed at Jue Tian.


    Ye Hua''s face darkened, and he shouted: "Brittany! Still not letting it go?"


    "Your Honor, Jue Tian is a bully!" Brittany choked up and shouted, tears of grievance welled up in her eyes.


    "Put down the weapon first, and speak up if you have something to say!"


    Brittany sobbed and shouted: "Your Honor, Jue Tian won''t talk to me properly!"


    "I will order him to speak properly!"


    Hearing this, Brittany slowly put down the white jade bow in her hand.


    Ye Hua was also distressed. If it was him, he would choose the gentle type rather than the bad-tempered type, who would explode at a single point.


    It seems Jue Tian thinks simrly.


    "I don''t want any disagreements in the team or the breakdown of the rtionships." Ye Hua looked at the two of them and said calmly.


    Jue Tian and Brittany bowed their heads in silence.


    "Brittany, are you determined to marry Jue Tian?"


    "Yes!" Brittany answered decisively, without any hesitation.


    Ye Hua nodded. In fact, it is very good to have such a happy event in the Seven Deadly Sins. The key point is Jue Tian''s wish.


    "Jue Tian, do you like Brittany? Answer truthfully."


    "No." Jue Tian''s answer was also very decisive.


    Brittany couldn''t figure it out, and turned to ask: "Why don''t you like me, but like those two human women!"


    "Your Honor asked."


    Ye Hua: "??????"


    Damn, the subordinate did something wrong, and he was med for it!


    In fact, what Jue Tian said was also true. Ye Hua''s orders were like that at the beginning. ''Everything needs to be reasonable''. Jue Tian had no choice but to use Lie Gu''s trick to make them "surrender".


    Although this was an order, Jue Tian seemed to like the taste. Anyway, seeing Guan Yanxin and Dongfang Yuer begging for mercy is very refreshing. Especially when it''s Dongfang Yuer. It is getting more and more enjoyable, even making Jue Tian a little obsessive.


    However, if he wants to like Brittany, it is simply impossible. After all, Brittany has a strong physique, and she will never show the look that satisfies Jue Tian. Moreover, she has a bad temper and likes to be a queen.


    If Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin were angling, Brittany would definitely be the female knight.


    In fact, in the final analysis, Jue Tian never liked Brittany''s character. Now that he has tried the tenderness of a human woman, he doesn''t like her even more.


    "Brittany, I didn''t think about this matter carefully. Jue Tian was also forced to take action in order toplete the task assigned to him." For the harmony of the team, Ye Hua felt that he still needed to exin.


    As Ye Hua had already spoken, Brittany stared at Jue Tian and said, "Is it really what Your Honor said?"


    "Yes." Jue Tian said lightly.


    "Then after you finish the mission, kill them both!" Brittany chose to forgive Jue Tian. After all, this is the mission of Your Honor, but they must not be kept.


    "Impossible!" Jue Tian said firmly.


    "You!!! You just like them. You lied to me!" Brittany shouted coldly, and the white jade bow came out again.


    Jue Tian was also very irritable, and said directly: "Yes! I just like them!"


    "You!!! Jue Tian, you were not like this before! You don''t like me because I''ve be smaller and do not look good? It will be fine after a few years. I will still be very sexy." Brittany''s tone changed to a pleading one.


    Jue Tian shook his head, and shouted in a low voice: "Brittany, it''s been hundreds of years. Haven''t you figured it out yet? I don''t like you at all!"


    With Jue Tian''s words, the atmosphere of the scene seemed to be still.


    Brittany looked at Jue Tian in disbelief. Although he had said such words before, it was the first time Brittany had heard it in such a tone. She felt like she was being abandoned by the whole world.


    Brittany was very sad about her grandpa''s death. The grief was not over yet, and then she was brutally rejected by the man she liked. Brittany couldn''t bear the sessive blows.


    Brittany''s white hair gradually turned ck. The original green eyes also turned ck, and her small body was growing at the speed of the naked eye. She became an enchanting woman. There is no trace of fat on the whole body, and her towering breasts are simply too good to be true. The exquisite face makes all the men crazy. She is indeed an elf woman.


    Because of the bursting of the clothes, Brittany was naked now.


    Jue Tian didn''t even look at it, but Ye Hua sighed softly as he covered Brittany with a nket.


    He wanted Brittany toe back again, but he didn''t expect her to be a dark elf in the end. If he knew this, he would let Brittany stay in Canglie Star.


    "Jue Tian, don''t you even want to look at me now!?" Brittany asked coldly.


    Jue Tian stood respectfully, and said lightly: "Brittany, we are all Your Honor''s subordinates. Please maintain some respect in front of Your Honor!"


    "Jue Tian! I will make you regret it! I will make you regret it!" Brittany uttered in a hoarse cold tone, sinking people''s hearts. She disappeared.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484 (Dongfang Yuer was kidnapped(2))


    Looking at Brittany who disappeared, Ye Hua''s expression was sore, but he still didn''t say anything.


    "Your Honor, forgive me for my ipetence."


    Ye Hua shook his head: "It doesn''t matter. Brittany is too persistent. If this hurdle can''t be ovee..."


    Jue Tian was stunned. Will Your Honor remove Brittany from the Seven Deadly Sins?


    "Your Honor, Brittany is a bit stubborn and has a bad temper, but she is absolutely devoted to Your Honor! All the tasks have been aplished excellently."


    Ye Hua said calmly: "I naturally know Brittany''s loyalty. You shouldn''t have provoked her so much just now."


    "This subordinate was telling the truth. I hope my lord will forgive me."


    "Forget it. I don''t want to take care of the things between you both." Ye Hua said lightly. Brittany''s persistence is more difficult to deal with than Ye Zizi''s. It cannot be changed overnight.


    Force will also make things moreplicated. Ye Hua originally thought that Brittany''s return should be a happy event, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. This Jue Tian is also hard-hearted.


    If he tries to ept Brittany, maybe after getting engaged, Brittany will be an obedient woman.


    Ye Hua also has experience now. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are good examples.


    Suddenly, Jue Tian''s expression changed: "Your Honor, this subordinate needs to leave immediately!"


    Ye Hua turned his head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Brittany kidnapped Yuer!" He said.


    After finishing speaking, Jue Tian disappeared. Ye Hua sighed softly and followed to see what was going on.


    In Zijin City, the original small house was changed to the Dongfang family''s residence. Jue Tian soon appeared on the scene.


    "Jue Tian, just now a naked woman took Dongfang Yuer away..." Guan Yanxin sat on the bed and cried loudly. Just now Dongfang Yuer wasforting herself when suddenly a naked woman appeared. The woman then asked who Yuer was.


    Dongfang Yuer was honest with her reply and was taken away by Brittany right after she finished speaking.


    Jue Tian''s face was ugly. Dongfang Yuer has risen to a rtively important position for Jue Tian now. Unexpectedly, Brittany directly rushed here and took Yuer away!


    "Jue Tian, you find a way to save Yuer, I..." Guan Yanxin was hit so many times today, she couldn''t bear it and passed out.


    Jue Tian checked her. It was just Qi deficiency. Nothing serious.


    Ye Hua outside the door let out a sigh of relief. His subordinate actually kidnapped the other subordinate''s wife. What is this? Isn''t this nonsense?


    Ye Hua could sense Brittany''s aura, but unexpectedly, the other party hid it deliberately. It seemed that she was determined to make Jue Tian regret it.


    "Your Honor!" Jue Tian went to Ye Hua and cupped his hands. The connection between Dongfang Yuer and himself was cut off by Brittany.


    "Jue Tian, don''t worry too much. Brittany is a woman. She won''t do anything to Dongfang Yuer. After all, she doesn''t have the ability." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Jue Tian said in a deep voice: "Your Honor, Brittany will abuse Yuer. I know Brittany very well."


    This is true. Brittany likes to abuse her captives. The kind of queen-like abuse.


    "This deity will find a way." Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    "Thank you!"


    "Let''s put the task in your hand first. Go and find Brittany and Dongfang Yuer first." Ye Hua said coldly. This Brittany is getting more and more outrageous. This time, he has to severely punish her.


    Jue Tian was moved, and leaned down: "Thank you for your understanding!"


    "Well, I''m leaving first. Take good care of Guan Yanxin."


    "Your subordinate thanks you."


    Ye Hua nodded and disappeared.


    At this moment, Jue Tian had a serious look. Brittany is really crazy! Can she do anything? Didn''t she know that doing so would offend Your Honor?


    Brittany is going all out. Even if Ye Hua punishes her, she must make Jue Tian regret it!


    Ye Hua returned to the bedroom, just as Qing Ya returned.


    "Hey, Ye Hua, where did you go just now?" Qing Ya poured a ss of boiling water and asked curiously.


    Ye Hua sighed: "Little matters. Anyway, what happened in the Voidless Realm?"


    "The Guan family was wiped out overnight, and the news of the longevity fruit made the big families ready to move. Everyone wants to get longevity fruit now. They want to take the high ground here." Qing Ya shook her head.


    "Are there any countermeasures?"


    Qing Ya shook her head: "Baizhi is very busy now. On the one hand, she has to investigate the murderer, and on the other hand, she has to stabilize all parties."


    "Leave me to handle the murderer''s affairs. You should deal with those greedy people."


    Qing Ya smiled sweetly, hugged her husband tightly, and buried her head on that strong chest: "Husband~ you are so kind~"


    "How can I let you suffer?" Ye Hua said coldly, stroking Qing Ya''s back.


    Qing Ya was delighted in her heart, and asked curiously: "What do you mean by the little thing you just said?"


    "Brittany and Jue Tian broke up." Ye Hua smiled wryly.


    "Ah! Is it really a copse?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had actually guessed it. They both felt that the possibility of a breakup was very high, but they didn''t expect it to be true.


    "Well, Brittany captured Dongfang Yuer, to make Jue Tian regret it."


    "What!?" Qing Ya was stunned. This is not a trivial matter, and is clearly a major event!


    "Then leave us alone and deal with this matter first." Qing Ya said hastily, still thinking of Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua said lightly: "It''s okay, there are a lot of people on my side."


    "Brittany is actually a pitiful woman, so don''t make it too difficult for her."


    Ye Hua said in a low voice: "Don''t worry about it. Yes, I have made ns."


    "Okay then, I''ll go back to the Voidless Realm first. Baizhi and I won''t be able to apany you these few days." Qing Ya kissed Ye Hua and said with a slight smile.


    "We will settle the old ounts in the future."


    "Dead face~" [A curse used by close people.]


    Watching Qing Ya leave, Ye Hua walked towards the office. He happened to see Ye Ziziing out.


    "Your Honor, did they quarrel?" Ye Zizi asked curiously.


    "Go and do your homework. You don''t need to worry about it."


    "Stingy~ Stingy~" Ye Zizi grimaced and went downstairs to get spicy sticks.


    Sitting on the sofa in the office, Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it. Lie Gu''s report will bepleted soon.


    "Your Honor, this subordinate haspleted the investigation."


    "Show." Ye Hua said tly.


    Lie Gu showed what the dead saw when they were alive. As if watching a three-dimensional movie.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485 (Brittany vs Dongfang Yuer(3))


    Looking at the images of those dead bodies, Ye Hua frowned slightly.


    "Your Honor, the opponent has some strength." Lie Gu said aloud.


    They used the technique of confinement to block the entire Guan family. Arge group of masked men in ck began to ughter inhumanely, but Ye Hua also saw their boss.


    This should be the perspective of the Patriarch of the Guan family. Their boss is also dressed in a ck suit, and his face cannot be seen, but the question he asked made Ye Hua curious.


    "Lie Gu, what kind of skill is this blood pool forbidden technique?"


    "I don''t know."


    Ye Hua saw that the patriarch took out a red fragment and handed it to the boss, trying to survive, but the boss didn''t seem to have any ideas to spare him.


    Sure enough, to survive, the Patriarch revealed the secret of the Voidless Realm!


    Ye Zizi''s spection was urate.


    "Your Honor, these people don''t seem to be targeting us." Lie Gu said respectfully.


    "Oh? Let''s talk about it." Ye Hua chuckled, when will this Lie Gu use his brain? Isn''t he always thinking with his lower body?


    Lie Gu looked serious, but he actually got the news an hour ago. Why didn''t it to Ye Hua before?


    He hurried back and asked his three big-star wives. They still have higher IQs than Lie Gus.


    It took an hour of analysis to conclude. Although they don''t know if it is right, it is at least a little possible.


    "Your Honor, the real purpose of these people is the blood pool forbidden technique, and the news of longevity fruit is just through luck."


    "Then why did they spread it?" Ye Hua asked.


    "To threaten the east and strike to the west!" The corners of Lie Gu''s mouth began to rise. This was the conclusion drawn by his wives. It is an idiom, and it can ry the purpose of the whole incident. [It means to create a diversion.]


    Sure enough, Ye Hua was surprised when he heard this, and immediately said: "Lie Gu, you did a good job!"


    Hearing the praise from Ye Hua, Lie Gu almost showed his original body.


    "Go on."


    ''Go on? Is there more to say?'' He was stunned when he heard Ye Hua. His wives didn''t tell him any follow-up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Uh... this group of people, just... just want..."


    Ye Hua''s brows tightened. When did this Lie Gu learn to take his time? Do you want to be stewed by the deity: "Then what?"


    Seeing Ye Hua''s gaze, Li Gu was startled. ''Your Honor must be thinking about how to stew me.''


    "They just want to use this method to divert people''s attention to the Voidless Realm, so they can do things as they want!" Li Gu said it all in one breath, not knowing whether he was right or not.


    Hearing Lie Gu''s words, Ye Hua leaned back slightly and leaned on the sofa. This is somewhat possible.


    They used the longevity fruit to divert everyone''s attention, and then quietly do things in the dark. After all, they went for the blood pool forbidden technique at the beginning, not the longevity fruit.


    "It''s a good guess." Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Lie Gu was overjoyed. He didn''t expect his nonsense to be affirmed by Ye Hua. Today, he was really lucky.


    "Thank you for your praise!"


    "Look for Brittany''s whereabouts. She and Jue Tian had a falling out, and Dongfang Yuer was also kidnapped."


    "Ah! Brittany kidnapped Dongfang Yuer, and Jue Tian got angry over it?" Lie Gu was surprised. After all, he would impart his teachings to Jue Tian from time to time. Lie Gu was also very generous, imparting his knowledge to Jue Tian without reservation.


    "Find them first and then we can talk." Ye Hua decided to put Brittany under house arrest in the bar after finding her.


    Jue Tian said it so clearly, why can''t she just let it go?


    Brittany couldn''t let go of Jue Tian, as she loved Jue Tian for hundreds of years. The fact that she didn''t kill Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin on the spot was already very generous.


    However, Brittany put Dongfang Yuer in a very cold ce.


    ~Arctic~


    At that moment, Dongfang Yuer was wearing a thin summer dress and sitting on the cold ice, surrounded by ice and snow. Pieces of ice floated on the sea surface, and the cold wind blew from time to time. It made Dongfang Yuer tightly hug her legs while her whole body was trembling.


    On the other hand, Brittany stood naked in front of Dongfang Yuer, looking down at the weak woman in front of her.


    She didn''t understand why Jue Tian liked such a woman. Besides her delicate appearance, what''s her use? She can kill her with just a light touch!


    Outrageously weak!


    However, such a woman has never uttered a word of mercy.


    But it was this kind of behavior that made Brittany even angrier. Why didn''t she beg for mercy? ''If you beg for mercy, I will be at ease!''


    ''It was you who stole my man, and yet you are so poised!''


    "Do you know who I am?" Brittany asked coldly.


    Dongfang Yuer used silence to fight against violence.


    "Speak!" Brittany grabbed Dongfang Yuer''s chin. Dongfang Yuer just looked at Brittany, feigning silence.


    Her silence made Brittany even angrier. She really wanted to crush her throat, but she finally held back.


    Brittany flicked violently, and the weak Dongfang Yuer fell on the ice. This woman must want to catch her and threaten Jue Tian. Even if she dies like this, Jue Tian will not be threatened.


    Time passed by every minute and every second, and the cold wind was getting stronger and stronger. She couldn''t bear the cold. A thinyer of ice gradually appeared on her body, making her hands and feet stiff. Her consciousness was bing blurry. The figure of Jue Tian appeared in her mind, as she showed a faint smile.


    When Brittany saw Dongfang Yuer''s smile, it felt like a cold knife stabbed her heart. ''This damned woman was still thinking about my man when she died!''


    If she just let her die like this, it would be too cheap for her!


    She picked up Dongfang Yuer and disappeared from this cold world.


    After an unknown period of time, Dongfang Yuer opened her beautiful eyes and looked around. ''Am I in a hotel? I have a quilt on my body. Did Jue Tiane to save me?''


    Just when Dongfang Yuer thought she was rescued, the sound of high heels sounded, and the tall Brittany appeared. Dongfang Yuer hugged the quilt tightly.


    Brittany was wearing an exquisite dress, which perfectly set off that voluptuous figure. Brittany, who was wearing high heels, was at least about 1.88m tall,pared with the 1.65m Dongfang Yuer, Brittany looked like a giantess. [6''2 and 5''5]


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Brittany seemed much calmer as she said lightly: "I thought you weren''t afraid."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486 (Brittany¡¯s Revenge(4))


    Chapter 486 (Brittany''s Revenge(4))


    Dongfang Yuer, who was holding the quilt with both hands, was indeed very scared. But when she heard what Brittany said, she immediately let go, pretending that she was not afraid, and continued to remain silent.


    After a long time, Brittany said lightly: "Jue Tian told me before that he doesn''t like women!"


    This sentence made Dongfang Yuer very surprised, this beautiful and sexy woman knows Jue Tian! What is going on?


    "You know Jue Tian?" Dongfang Yuer finally spoke.


    The two women spoke in different tones, one was domineering while the other was delicate.


    Brittany nced at Dongfang Yuer, and said in a deep voice: "I have known him for 838 years!"


    Obviously, Dongfang Yuer was shocked again, they had even been together for so long!


    "Then we separated for 5 years! That Jue Tian who never liked women actually got you!" Brittany gradually revealed a cold, murderous look.


    "You like Jue Tian too?" Dongfang Yuer asked out loud.


    "Yes! I have liked him for more than 800 years, and he rejected me for more than 800 years. But this time he rejected me for you! I can''t bear it, I want to take my revenge! I''ll make him regret it!"


    Dongfang Yuer never heard Jue Tian mentioning this matter. She felt that this woman was quite pitiful.


    Brittany noticed Dongfang Yuer''s pitiful gaze, and said coldly, "Put away your pitying eyes!"


    "Actually, you can have a good talk with Jue Tian." Dongfang Yuer said softly, with aforting tone.


    "Talk? We can''t talk it out! Do you know why I kidnapped you?"


    Dongfang Yuer shook her head.


    "Because he said you are gentler than me!" Brittany clenched her fists tightly. This Jue Tian actually disliked her for not being gentle enough!


    "Really?" Dongfang Yuer asked reflexively. During the time she was with Jue Tian, he never said good things about her.


    Brittanyughed angrily at this sentence, this weak woman actually showed off in front of her!


    Brittany stood up slowly and pulled down the zipper on the back of the skirt, exposing her body.


    Even Dongfang Yuer sighed, she was really sexy.


    "What are you going to do?" Dongfang Yuer was a little scared when this woman took off her clothes in front of another woman.


    Brittany sneered: "What will I do? Doesn''t Jue Tian like you very much? Then I will smear you! I will make a video and send it to him!"


    Sure enough, there was a mobile phone at the end of the bed, which Yuer hadn''t noticed till now.


    "You! Don''te near me!" Dongfang Yuer was scared at this moment, shrinking back like a frightened bunny.


    But Dongfang Yuer was no match for Brittany. She was directly held down by Brittany and was unable to move.


    "I want Jue Tian to see how his woman has sex with me!" Brittany said with a sneer, tearing up the clothes on Dongfang Yuer.


    "Don''t be like this..." Dongfang Yuer''s tone didn''t pose any threat at all, it would only make the viins more excited, just like Brittany now.


    "I seem to have discovered why Jue Tian likes a woman like you. He likes your expression of helplessness!"


    "You!!!" Her beautiful eyes were wide open, while she was kissed by force. ''I am not pure anymore! I am sorry Jue Tian.''


    ''No, she''s just a woman, she can''t¡­''


    Just when Dongfang Yuer was feeling rejoiced, Brittany stretched out ck wings from his back. They had the beauty of death.


    However, this is not the point. The point is that there are four whiskers on both sides of the wings, shaking violently.


    Seeing two of the ck whiskers get into the quilt in an instant, Dongfang Yuer opened her beautiful eyes wide, while letting out a painful cry. She couldn''t help grabbing Brittany''s ears with her hands.


    The most sensitive part of the elves is their long ears. Brittany moaned seductively when Dongfang Yuer grabbed her like that.


    The scene is extremely hot, making it a visual feast. It turns out that people can do it like this.


    Dongfang Yuer, who was an ordinary person, passed out within ten minutes. Brittany stood up, blushing.


    She picked up the mobile phone ced at the end of the bed and watched the video once. It was not bad!


    Jue Tian, who had no clue what was going on, was instantly excited when he heard Brittany''s voice.


    "Brittany,e to me if you have anything you want! Don''t hurt Yuer!"


    "Heh! I will just torture her. Don''t worry, I won''t kill her."


    "You! Brittany, we have been together for more than 800 years! Is it necessary for you to do this!?"


    "Jue Tian! Then how did you treat me!?"


    "It''s impossible for us to be together!"


    "Okay, Mr. Impossible. I''ll show you something good. Add my WeChat ount."


    Jue Tian''s face darkened: "Brittany! You''re abusing Yuer!"


    "That''s right. I used a man''s way to abuse her!"


    "You!!!"


    After adding his WeChat, Brittany directly sent the video, and also said that it would continue to be updated.


    Jue Tian stared nkly at the screen on the phone. When the sound reached his ears, his whole mind was stunned!


    ''This Brittany actually greened me!''


    Boom!


    The mobile phone was directly smashed by Jue Tian! He didn''t expect Brittany to take revenge on him this way! There is simply no bottom line!


    Brittany was very satisfied because she knew that Jue Tian must be half-dead with anger now. But, it''s a pity that she can''t appreciate Jue Tian''s angry look.


    Looking at Dongfang Yuer who had already fainted on the bed, the wings behind Brittany reappeared as she continued to take her revenge.


    In the days toe, Jue Tian would receive a new video every day.


    The main reason is that the Dongfang Yuer was very resistant at first, but gradually...it changed...


    Even if she resisted it, a blush still appeared on her delicate face. Brittany even proimed, your woman will be my woman!


    This was a st for Brittany.


    On the luxurious big bed, Brittany hugged the "dying" Dongfang Yuer, looked at the mobile phone at the end of the bed, and smiled.


    "Yuer, say hello to Jue Tian." After speaking, she kissed Dongfang Yuer on the lips.


    Dongfang Yuery powerlessly in Brittany''s arms, without any strength in her body. She had been "tortured" for the past few days and felt her soul leave her body.


    "Jue Tian! Let me tell you, Dongfang Yuer is mine now! She doesn''t like you anymore! What she likes now is me, and has surrendered to me!"


    When Jue Tian saw thetest video, it was almost unbearable. Brittany is aplete pervert!


    Seeing the woman he liked being rubbed and abused by the woman who liked him in the past, Jue Tian had be numb.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487 (Break all ties(5))


    Jue Tian was going to report Brittany''s evil, and even outrageous deeds!


    Ye Hua sat on the sofa in the office, listening to Jue Tian''s report. He took a deep breath of the cigarette.


    "Your Honor, Brittany is going crazy!"


    "You shouldn''t have provoked Brittany that day." Ye Hua said in a deep voice. Women go crazy and don''t care about the consequences at all, let alone Brittany, one of the seven deadly sins.


    Jue Tian was also pressed by Brittany that day. He wanted to cut this mess quickly, but itpletely angered Brittany.


    "It''s lucky that Dongfang Yuer is fine now."


    "But Brittany abuses her every day. Your subordinate really can''t stand it!"


    Ye Hua was silent for a while, and said lightly: "Try to trick Brittany."


    "Deceive her?" Jue Tian was taken aback.


    "This is the only way for you to save Dongfang Yuer." Ye Hua was actually thinking about it for a few days. Only Jue Tian could trick Brittany out, otherwise, if Brittany wanted to hide, no one would find her.


    Jue Tian was silent, thinking for a long time, as he said in a low voice: "Your Honor, if you really deceive Brittany, I''m afraid she..."


    In fact, Jue Tian couldn''t bear it. After all, they have lived together for so long.


    "You decide for yourself." Ye Hua had nothing to do, as it was too nerve-wracking.


    Jue Tian struggled for a long time but finally nodded.


    Seeing Jue Tian leave, Ye Hua was very distressed. He will slowly teach Brittany in the future when the current situation is resolved.


    After returning home, Jue Tian waited for Brittany to contact him. After a day, she finally called.


    Brittany''s sweet voice rang in his head.


    "Jue Tian, how about it? I told you that you will regret it."


    "Brittany, you actually did it!" Jue Tian said in a deep voice.


    Brittany was stunned, she didn''t expect Jue Tian to give up so quickly. Now she didn''t know how to answer.


    "Come back! You have already taken revenge on me, so don''t hurt others."


    "Do you feel bad? Don''t worry, I will take care of Yuer."


    "Brittany, I am willing to marry you and give up both of them."


    Jue Tian''s words made Brittany''s pupils shrink. She was so excited that she stood up: "You... Is what you said true?"


    "Your Honor also agrees." Jue Tian could only take Ye Hua''s name because, in Brittany''s heart, her lord would not lie to her.


    "Your Honor agrees! That''s great!" Brittany felt that it was too sudden, as she sat on the ground, howling and crying. After waiting for more than 800 years, it finally boiled down to this.


    Jue Tian breathed a sigh of relief: "Well, I''ll wait for you at home."


    After speaking, the two cut off the call.


    Jue Tian sat on the chair in the hall, feeling very heavy. ''Is this really okay? But what she''s doing can''t go on like this!''


    After waiting for nearly two hours, Jue Tian saw the void in front of him twist.


    Brittany wore a fiery red dress with a V-neck, festive and sexy, as she was even smiling!


    Jue Tian had never seen Brittany smile.


    But with Brittany, there was no Dongfang Yuer. This was the source of his anxiousness.


    Jue Tian stood up and stared at Brittany, while Brittany looked like a little girl, bowing her head shyly.


    "Are you really willing to marry me?" Brittany said in a low voice, not daring to look Jue Tian directly in the eyes. The former cold and fiery Brittany suddenly changed.


    Jue Tian walked slowly to Brittany''s side, and hugged Brittany in his arms: "Yes."


    Hearing Jue Tian, Brittany cried again, akin to a child. It was not in vain to wait so long.


    Jue Tian took a deep breath and asked aloud: "Where''s Yuer?"


    Brittany''s pretty face froze, as she said lightly: "I killed her."


    "What!?" He questioned.


    Seeing Jue Tian''s pained expression, Brittany''s joy was trampled on: "Why? Do you feel distressed?"


    "Brittany! You are really crazy!" Jue Tian shouted angrily. She was a killer!


    "Jue Tian, didn''t you say you wanted to marry me? Why do you care about Yuer?" Brittany startedughing crazily.


    "Your Honor,e out. This was all nned by you!" Brittany said to the air. Her heart waspletely torn into pieces.


    Ye Hua''s figure appeared next to her, and he took a deep breath: "Brittany, we are doing this for your own good."


    Brittany suddenly let out a maniacalugh, making Ye Hua and Jue Tian feel very ufortable. She had never acted like this before. Even when she killed her sister, there was no reaction.


    "You don''t understand me at all!" As soon as he finished speaking, her ck elf''s wings spread out, and a long green knife condensed in her hand.


    Ye Hua fixed his gaze, and shouted coldly: "Brittany!"


    The golden light of restraint directly entangled Brittany, but Brittany''s speed was even faster. The left half of the wing was cut off.


    Cutting their wings is the cruelest way to kill elves. It is said that the elves whose wings have been cut off will never be reincarnated.


    Brittany doesn''t want to see Jue Tian in this life, or even in the next life, so she cuts her wings.


    The ck wings fell to the ground in a puddle of blood, while Ye Hua and Jue Tian were stunned.


    If Ye Hua had been slower just now, Brittany would have disappeared by now.


    Moreover, the pain of a broken wing is not something an elf can bear. Look at Brittany now, her face was pale, but she didn''t cry out in pain.


    Moreover, for Brittany, the broken wings were also a great loss of strength. She won''t recover unless she grows them again.


    "Your Honor, take me away. I don''t want to see him again." Brittany felt lifeless, like a body without a soul.


    Ye Hua picked up the broken wing on the ground, as he was thinking of a way to connect it.


    "Brittany!" Jue Tian couldn''t help shouting.


    Brittany said coldly: "Don''t call me again! We will have nothing to do with each other from now on!"


    Helping Brittany up, Ye Hua patted her on the shoulder. Just look away, don''t do anything stupid.


    When leaving, Brittany told Jue Tian the location of Dongfang Yuer, and from then on she nned to cut off all ties with Jue Tian.


    Looking at the blood on the ground, Jue Tian had a look of loss, not knowing what to do.


    After returning to the Leisure bar, Brittany copsed directly, crying heart-piercingly, while hugging Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua sighed andforted Brittany. If she feelsfortable crying, then it''s fine, but don''t be too sad.


    Jue Tian also found Dongfang Yuer and was relieved to find that she was fine.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488 (Men do not have a single good thing(1))


    Brittany was crying at this time, it was so miserable that even Qing Yutong upstairs noticed it and came down to check the situation.


    "Brother-inw, what''s the situation?" Qing Yutong was confused.


    Seeing such a situation, Yutong''s first reaction was that her brother-inw was finished. It must be the former confidante.


    ''Fortunately, she didn''t bring a child with her, otherwise, my brother-inw would definitely die.''


    "Your Honor, you lied to me." Brittany retorted with a light punch to his chest, making Qing Yutong speech stuck, her brother-inw cheated another girl.


    Seeing Qing Yutong''s expression, Ye Hua said calmly: "Don''t overthink."


    "That...brother-inw, who is she to you?"


    "This is Brittany. You saw that little dwarf at the meeting that day." Ye Hua said in a deep voice. Conflicts among subordinates are very annoying.


    Qing Yutong was startled, and murmured: "She''s growing so fast."


    "Okay, please enlighten her. She was hurt by love." Ye Hua felt that only women canfort each other.


    Qing Yutong patted her chest: "You can trust me."


    Qing Yutong sat next to Brittany, and said earnestly: "Men do not have a single good thing."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Brittany left the arms of Ye Hua, and hugged Qing Yutong: "You are right, Men do not have a single good thing."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Letting Qing Yutongfort her was really the wrong choice.


    He picked up the broken, withered wing on the side. Ye Hua was afraid that it wouldn''t be able to hold onto it any longer.


    Walking behind Brittany, Ye Hua said calmly, "Stretch out your wings."


    Brittany obeyed his orders and called out the broken wings on her back.


    Ye Hua frowned and took out a bottle of potion from his ring.


    "Brother-inw, is that 502 glue?"[A brand]


    "Qing Yutong, can you not talk!" Ye Hua red, while thetter held back her mouth. Her brother-inw is very fierce.


    The holy liquid in Ye Hua''s hands has a powerful repair function. It was snatched from a certain supreme being. As for whether it will work or not, even Ye Hua can''t give a definite answer.


    He covered the broken wing and then dripped the holy liquid on it. The wound emitted a blue light alongside a strong fragrance.


    Ye Hua paused, and a white glow shot out from his palm. It seemed that a whiteser was repairing the broken wing.


    "Ah!!!" The severe pain caused Brittany to scream, the process of repairing hurts more than the process of cutting!


    Ye Hua was very serious when dealing with her broken wing. After all, it was his subordinate who was injured.


    But only they can hurt themselves.


    "Phew." Ye Hua exhaled, it was finally finished. Now she just needs to take a good rest.


    "Brother-inw, she fainted."


    Being able to make Brittany, one of the seven deadly sins, pass out from pain shows its terrifyingness.


    "Let her take sufficient rest." After finishing speaking, he put a restraint on Brittany to prevent her from running around again.


    "Okay."


    Sitting next to the bar, Ye Hua pinched the bridge of his nose. s, it was resolved, but the rtionship between Jue Tian and Brittany waspletely broken, which was not a good thing for the whole team.


    This Jue Tian is also a deadhead, he already has two women, so why is he not willing to marry Brittany? Others would die for being in your shoes.


    Now the love of the past has be the hate of the present.


    With the sound of Biu, Jue Tian''s figure appeared next to him: "Your Honor."


    Ye Hua didn''t speak; just sighed.


    "Your Honor, how is Brittany?" Jue Tian asked with concern.


    "She''s all right."


    "That''s good." Jue Tian heaved a sigh of relief. After seeing Brittany trying tomit suicide just now, he was truly frightened.


    Ye Hua asked in a low voice: "Don''t you dislike her? Why are you asking this now?"


    "Your Honor, forgive me." Jue Tian firmly bowed his head and admitted his mistake.


    "I shouldn''t have asked you to take on that task." If Ye Hua knew that such a thing would happen, Ye Hua would definitely not let Jue Tian do the work. It is said that he was the brains of the seven deadly sins. Apparently, he only has IQ and no EQ.


    Jue Tian bowed his head and remained silent. His heart was in a dilemma. When he thought of Brittany''s appearance just now, he felt incredibly ufortable.


    Ye Hua lit a cigarette: "Forget it, you can go back. Don''t worry about things here!"


    "Your Honor is magnanimous." Jue Tian bowed and said.


    "Now I need to deal with you both!" Ye Hua shouted coldly and then disappeared from the bar.


    Jue Tian straightened up, as he looked towards the second floor. He sighed and disappeared from the bar.


    At this time, Ye Hua came to the Voidless Realm. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi hadn''te back for a few days, so he decided toe here to have a look. Last time he directed a big y here and didn''t have time to appreciate it. The environment here is really good.


    Ye Hua''s appearance surprised many people, but they also knew that he was the Emperor''s husband, so they all greeted him respectfully. [Will be using Emperor for Baizhi to signify her authority.]


    After all, the Emperor''s husband saved themst time.


    Ye Hua walked in like a boss while also nodding slightly.


    But you must not learn to walk like this. There was once a person who walked like this, and now the grass on his grave is two meters high.


    The people in the Voidless Realm were also delighted to see the Emperor''s husband.


    Ye Hua walked directly toward the newly built pce. No one stopped him along the way, and even the guards bowed their heads respectfully.


    In such a scene, Ye Hua seemed very natural as he walked into the pce.


    At this time, Donghuang Baizhi and Qing Ya were having a meeting with the generals to discuss how to solve the problem. Ye Hua just walked in and saw Baizhi sitting on the throne, wearing a purple-gold yellow robe along with a crown.


    ''The makeup looks good. It would be very exciting to let Baizhi dress like this the next time.''


    Qing Ya was sitting a little below Donghuang Baizhi. The two girls saw Ye Hua walking in, and the corners of their mouths twitched. He still likes to put on a show.


    Everyone present knew Ye Hua, and respectfully shouted: "Master Ye."


    As the Emperor''s husband did not have a title, they used the more usual word "master" to show respect.


    Ye Hua waved his hand and walked towards the throne.


    Donghuang Baizhi was going to stand up, intending to give up her seat to Ye Hua, but was stopped by Ye Hua''s gaze.


    ''This is also my woman''s territory. Of course, I have to give face. This deity will not do things that lose face of my women.''


    Donghuang Baizhi showed a warm smile, Ye Hua was still thinking about her.


    The pair have been together for a long time, and they know what the other party was trying to express with their every word and deed.


    "Come here, give this Emperor''s husband a seat!" Donghuang Baizhi shouted in a low voice.


    A golden chair was ced not far below, just opposite Qing Ya.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489 (A Very Awesome Character(2))


    Chapter 489: (A Very Awesome Character(2))


    Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya''s stomach. She would give birth in four or five months.


    "Keep talking!" Donghuang Baizhi sipped lightly, exuding the aura that an Emperor should have. This Donghuang Baizhi made Ye Hua feel a sense of aplishment.


    ''See, this is the woman of this deity. Her words areced with strong self-confidence. Only when this deity presses her under, will she show the appearance of a little woman.''


    Yuan De said aloud: "Your Majesty, those families in the south are protesting collectively, wanting..."


    "What do they want?" Donghuang Baizhi asked coldly.


    "They hope that Her Majesty will share some of the longevity fruits." Yuan De said with his head bowed.


    Donghuang Baizhi''s face darkened. ''When I went to rescue the crisis in the south with Qing Ya, those people were extremely respectful. Now, when they hear that I have something good, theypletely forget who saved them at the beginning!''


    Ye Hua sat aside and didn''t speak, ''now you know, it''s useless for you to be nice to them. They will only fear evil, not a kind Emperor.''


    "What are the thoughts of the Ying Family?"


    "The Ying Family didn''t express any opinion."


    "What is the specific situation in the north? Have you found any clues?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in a deep voice.


    Xing Han cupped his hands and said: "Your Majesty, except for the aristocratic family, all the families in the north expressed their protest. They also want the longevity fruit, and are iming that the Emperor and the aristocratic family have lied to them for a long time."


    They were blinded by profit, and even said that the Emperor lied to them!


    "Have you found the murderer of the Guan family?" Donghuang Baizhi asked coldly.


    The people below shook their heads, they were all without clues.


    "What is the Blood Pond Forbidden Technique?"


    When everyone was silent, Ye Hua asked this question nonchntly.


    Except for Qing Ya, everyone''s eyes fixed on him, and their faces became ponderous.


    "Ye Hua, did you find something?" Donghuang Baizhi asked aloud.


    "The people who exterminated the Guan family did it for the Blood Pool Forbidden Technique, and the matter of the longevity fruit is purely a coincidence. Let''s talk about what this Blood Pool Forbidden Technique is."


    "Answering Master Ye, this Blood Pool Forbidden Technique is just a legend. " Yuan De said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hua chuckled: "I like legends."


    Yuan De continued: "It is rumored that in ancient times, there was a blood n that refined many ns in order to increase their strength. But in the end, they were all sealed. It is said that only the pure blood of vampires can be used to uplift the seal."


    Ye Hua''s curiosity was piqued after hearing this.


    "Ye Hua, how did you know that?" Qing Ya asked curiously.


    "One of my subordinates discovered this information about the group of masked men in ck. The news of the longevity fruit was released just to attract attention from them."


    Donghuang Baizhi frowned after hearing this: "It seems that this group of people is very powerful. Strong enough to destroy all of the Guan family."


    "The real question is why does the Guan family have that blood embolism? Baizhi, do you have any idea?" Ye Hua said lightly.


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head. She did not know about this matter at all.


    Ye Hua continued: "The blood embolism should be the seal. If they use the pure blood of the vampires, maybe they will really break the seal and release the blood n."


    "That would be a disaster!" Yuan De eximed.


    Is it a disaster? For Ye Hua, this is a very interesting thing, and he really wants to see what this "cruel" blood race is like.


    "The most urgent thing is to solve the reputation problem of the Voidless Realm." Ye Hua said.


    Donghuang Baizhi whispered: "It''s because what they want is outside their capabilities."


    "Then give them what they lust after." Ye Hua said lightly. What''s so good about hiding the longevity fruits?


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    "If you continue to act rigidly, it will only make things moreplicated. People would be willing to kill at the sight of this life-prolonging fruit. You should hold a martial artspetition. Each family sends someone out to fight, and then you distribute the fruits ording to their ranks."


    Ye Hua''s words made the eyes of the audience shine. It is indeed a good way to continue. He is worthy of being the husband of the Emperor. Alongside a strong strength, he also has a good head on top. The Empress is so lucky to find such a husband.


    "This method is feasible." Qing Ya also agreed with Ye Hua''s proposal.


    Donghuang Baizhi also nodded: "Then let''s discuss the details."


    Ye Hua stood up and said lightly: "You guys discuss it while I''ll go back first. Your Majesty, remember toe home today." After speaking, he disappeared.


    Donghuang Baizhi''s face was slightly flushed. This Ye Hua actually teased her in front of so many people. ''Let''s see how I deal with you tonight! I won''t let you stop for a second!''


    After returning to the Leisure Bar, Ye Hua went to Qing Yutong''s room to see how Brittany was doing.


    At the sight...


    "Where did that man hit me?" was Brittany''s query.


    "He''s on the top of the mountain. Didn''t you see him?" Qing Yutong replied.


    "Bastard! You actually sneaked up on me! Men do not have a single good thing!" Brittany grinded her teeth angrily.


    "That''s right, all men are bastards. Let''s y the next game."


    Ye Hua was really helpless, this Brittany was actually ying a game with Qing Yutong. How did she heal so quickly? In the blink of an eye, she was alive and well.


    "Cough!" Ye Hua signaled these two women, whom no man wanted.


    Qing Yutong and Brittany looked back, shrank immediately, and continued to y games.


    But seeing Brittany like this, Ye Hua was also slightly relieved. It was better than her being on the thin line between life and death.


    But Ye Hua felt she was merely pretending, and one day, she would explode. He hoped Jue Tian could give Bright a good life.


    Back in the office, Ye Hua turned on the TV and watched Conan with his chin propped up.


    It is said that this kid on TV will die wherever he goes. He must have been cursed by death.


    Blood Pool Forbidden Technique, the purest of blood.


    After an unknown amount of time, the Emperor''s call sounded from behind.


    Ye Hua took a look and patted his thighs.


    Donghuang Baizhi gave him a tender look, and sat sideways on his thighs, lying in Ye Hua''s arms and feeling his powerful heartbeat.


    "Baizhi."


    "Hm?"


    "You look good today."


    "Really?" Donghuang Baizhi asked shyly. Ye Hua seldompliments others.


    Ye Hua raised her chin, and said calmly: "I want to see it."


    Now that Ye Hua had asked for it, of course, Baizhi would satisfy him. Standing in front of Ye Hua, she had a big transformation in an instant.


    Ye Hua turned into a wolf and rushed toward her.


    "Ye Hua, it''s not even night yet~"


    "I can''t wait for the night after seeing you like this."


    "..."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490 (New Task(3))


    When the morning sun shone in through the window, Ye Hua felt that the beautiful woman beside him had left. The corner of her mouth showed a slight curvature. ''Her Majesty is really a workaholic, she went back after sleeping for just a few hours.''


    Sitting up, Ye Hua cracked his neck. In fact, life with a wife is much better. Putting on some clothes, Ye Hua summoned Wei Chang.


    "Your subordinate greets Your Honor!" Wei Chang said respectfully, half-kneeled. Ye Hua stood by the window smoking a cigarette, staring at the hot pot restaurant.


    Ye Hua asked softly: "Have you heard of the Blood Pool Forbidden Technique and the pure blood of the vampires?


    "The pure blood was mentioned by Yi Hong."


    "Oh? Where is it?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "It''s the bar next to ours. Those two proprietresses, aren''t they vampires? I heard from Yi Hong that they have pure blood."


    Ye Huaughed. It turned out that the key to unlocking the seal was with him all along, just that he didn''t knew.


    "This pure blood is rted to the activation of the Blood Pool Forbidden Technique."


    "Your Honor, do you want to destroy the pure blood?" Wei Chang asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Hua shook his head and took a sip: "No, we need to help them open the seal. I really want to meet that demon!"


    "I understand."


    "Leave this matter to the green and red brothers. It will also give Yi Hong a little confidence. This Zi Shan hase to look for this deity once." Ye Hua still remembers the day when Zi Shan came to look for him.


    Ye Hua also found it funny after hearing this. During the time they met Zi Shan the first time, she was the unwilling one, but now she still came to beg him to give Yi Hong a chance.


    "This subordinate will go over now to pass on the orders of Your Honor."


    "Go."


    After Wei Chang left, Ye Hua stubbed out the cigarette butt and was about to go out to buy breakfast. Of course, it was a pancake.


    "One piece of fruit pancake." Ye Hua looked at the aunt and said lightly.


    And the aunt nodded and started to make one.


    Ye Hua felt that there was something wrong with the aunt today. She used to like to tease him, but she didn''t say anything today. Did the sune out from the west?


    Ye Hua took the fruit pancake that the aunt handed over. The aunt seemed preupied.


    "Don''t you want money?" Ye Hua asked lightly.


    "Ah? Didn''t you give it just now?"


    Ye Hua took out his mobile phone and scanned WeChat, and then showed it to the aunt: "Look clearly, I counted the money."


    The aunt nodded, her brows filled with sadness.


    Ye Hua nced at her, frowned, and walked back to the Leisure Bar. Every house has troubles.


    Even this deity also has some.


    At this time, Wei Chang came to Yi Hong''s vi and conveyed Ye Hua''s order.


    Zi Shan, who leaned over to the side, was overjoyed. Your Honor finally sent a task for Yi Hong. Now he will have nothing to say!


    Yi Hong was very excited, and shouted excitedly: "This subordinate will definitelyplete the task assigned by Your Honor!"


    Lu Hong looked a little reluctant, but still agreed: "This subordinate willplete the task."


    "Remember, don''t expose yourself." Wei Chang exhorted and disappeared from the vi.


    Yi Hong was so happy that she hugged Zi Shan and circled around: "Your Honor finally gave me a task."


    Zi Shan gave him a sweet kiss: "Don''t disappoint Your Honor''s expectations."


    "The task must be done wlessly." Yi Hong agreed, patting his chest.


    "It''s not too bad, I''ll make breakfast for you." Zi Shan smiled softly as she tied up her apron, and walked into the kitchen.


    Yi Hong''s happiness was already bursting through the rooftop: "Zi Shan, thank you for your hard work."


    Zi Shan in the kitchen clenched her fist and cheered him up: "Come on, eat."


    ''My Zi Shan is really cute. I''m so happy.''


    "Brother, we can finally go on a mission together, why are you frowning?" Yi Hong hugged Lu Hong''s shoulder, as he said in a tone filled with excitement.


    Yi Hong has been with the blood sisters from time to time and has also cultivated a little affection for them. Although there was no substantial progress, hearing the request of Ye Hua, he felt a little ufortable. The cause was the blood sisters.


    ''I promised them that I would protect their pure blood, but now I have to give it away.''


    Yi Hong was in a problematic situation. ''How could this happen? If I had made my stance clear with them, Your Honor would not have given such an order.''


    ''God! What am I thinking? Could it be that I fell in love with two vampires?''


    ''Certainly not. That is just out of sympathy. Yes! It is sympathy.''


    "Big brother! Big brother!" Yi Hong shook him.


    Lu Hong came to his senses: "What''s the matter?"


    "Aren''t you on good terms with the blood sisters? I leave the matter of collecting the pure blood to you." Yi Hong had a smirk on his face, giving him an understanding look.


    "Collect? How to collect? Do I suck it with my mouth?" Lu Hong raised his hand angrily and pped it.


    At this time, Zi Shan in the kitchen shouted: "Brother, if you beat my husband again, you will lose your share of the food."


    Yi Hong sighed, only his wife is the best one in the world.


    Yi Hong said in a low voice: "Brother, if you don''t smoke, do you want me to? Brother, I am a man with a family now. Besides, the blood sisters like you." [The first one is a self-exnatory idiom. If not you, then me?]


    Lu Hong rubbed his temples irritably, and then said, "I''ll ask about the situation."


    "Well, I''ll wait for good news." As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Hong disappeared, looking very anxious.


    At this time, Zi Shan had also made noodles and came out: "Where''s elder brother?"


    "He went toplete Your Honor''s task."


    "Then you should eat all of it."


    Looking at such a big bowl, Yi Hong smiled apologetically and said, "Honey, I can''t finish so much food."


    "Even if you can''t finish eating, you have to eat it! Who told you to lose money by gambling? I have to eat dirt after following you." Zi Shan said angrily, rolling his eyes.


    This sentence hurt Yi Hong a bit. He was so incapable that a woman like Zi Shan suffered with him.


    Looking at the noodles made by Zi Shan, Yi Hong felt that he was not qualified to eat them.


    When Zi Shan saw his change of expression, she knew that her words had hurt him, so she hurriedly exined: "Yi Hong, I didn''t mean that."


    "Zi Shan, don''t worry. I will be the man of your dreams. "Yi Hong ate the noodles as quickly as possible, then walked out of the house to look for clues.


    Zi Shan exhaled lightly, she didn''t mean it.


    Although it was unintentional, it was very hurtful to Yi Hong, because subconsciously, Yi Hong felt that he was not worthy of Zi Shan.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491 (Drawing Blood(4))


    Yi Hong had always wanted to prove that he was worthy of Zi Shan, showing his dignity as a man.


    But Zi Shan didn''t think so, as it was just a joke just now. She was in a rhythm so she couldn''t stop from blurting it out.


    In fact, what Zi Shan thinks is very simple, that is, a family of three can live together well and live a normal life. Zi Shan, who is thousands of years old, just wants a child now, especially when she sees other women going out with their beautifully dressed children. She was very envious, wishing that only they had one as well.


    But Yi Hong doesn''t give her a child, making her rather disoriented.


    It is useless for Yi Hong to go out to find clues like this. In fact, Yi Hong mainly wants to go out to get some fresh air.


    Lu Hong came to the Seven Bar.


    "I''m here to find yourdy boss." Lu Hong said with a sullen face to the tall and mighty foreigner in front of him.


    His way to them was rather smooth as everyone knew that this man was the proprietress'' favorite.


    Lu Hong was standing at the bedroom door, thinking about how he should start the conversation.


    ''Why are you thinking so much? Are you afraid they will be sad? And why are you afraid that they will be sad? Could it be that you like them? If you like two vampires, it''s not a question of being green or not, it''s about being sucked to death!''


    Squeak...


    The door opened automatically, which surprised Lu Hong as he didn''t even think about what to say.


    He had no choice but to walk in. His gaze was on the big bed.


    He saw two beauties lying on the pink bed, with their exposed legs. The elder sister, Serena, was very reserved, while the younger sister Celine bit her index finger, as her beautiful eyes kept sparkling~


    Lu Hong took a deep breath. Basically, he has to withstand such temptations every day in order not to be sucked by them.


    "That... I have a thing to ask you today." Lu Hong hesitated and said, sitting on the sofa next to him.


    Serene said softly: "Don''t say it''s just a thing. My sister and I can help you with any number of things."


    While talking, Serene floated over from the bed.


    Yes, that''s right, it''s floating.


    You will definitely think it''s a ghost when you see her at night.


    Celine was much better as she got out of bed and came over and asked, "You don''t look very good today. What''s wrong?"


    "I will tell you, but don''t be angry."


    ''Are you afraid that they will be angry? Is there something wrong with your brain?''


    The two sistersughed when they heard Lu Hong''s words, as they both held his arm.


    They were wearing low-cut pajamas, which showed their softness.


    "Whatever you do, my sister and I won''t be angry." Celine leaned on Lu Hong''s shoulder and said softly.


    "En." Serena also responded obediently.


    Lu Hong is simply a winner in life. He was the only one in the whole team who had a pair of beautiful sisters, and moreover, they were twins!


    This shows one thing; life needs to be green to be perfect. There will be pleasant surprises after a harsh start, so don''t panic after being greened. The twins are waiting for you on the road next spring.


    "How do I get your pure blood?" Lu Hong asked in a low voice, looking like a little virgin.


    Well, in fact, the elder brother Lu is really an old virgin. His girlfriend made him green without even touching him, and he was only bragging in front of his younger brother. He just wanted to save face in front of his younger brother.


    The two sisters blushed when they heard this, and started cuddling with Lu Hong.


    Serena blushed and said delicately, "You can take whatever you want."


    "Wrong, wrong, that''s not what I meant. I mean, how did I get it?"


    "Lu Hong, what do you want the pure blood for?" Serena asked curiously.


    Lu Hong said in a deep voice, "For the Blood Pool Forbidden Technique!"


    When the two sisters heard such a thing, their shy faces suddenly changed color, and they stared looking at Lu Hong warily.


    He didn''t know why, but when Lu Hong saw their eyes, his heart ached.


    "You approached us because of the Blood Pond Forbidden Technique!" Celine shouted, wondering how Lu Hong knew.


    "Listen to my exnation."


    The two sisters shouted at the same time: "I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to listen."


    "It''s not what you think."


    ''Why are you so annoying, and are even putting your hands together?''


    "Listen to me! If I want to, I can easily get it. What I mean to ask is, is there any other way to get the pure blood?" Lu Hong shouted in a deep voice.


    "No! Even if you are our benefactor, we will not let you release the demon!" The two sisters were very firm in their choice.


    Lu Hong really couldn''t help it, and shouted: "This is what my boss asked, do you know why? Because he wants to help you eliminate the demon!"


    The blood sisters were surprised when they heard this.


    "Think about it, being sealed means that there is still a chance for him toe out. If my boss''s boss kills him, won''t this threat be eliminated?"


    The two sisters nodded after hearing this.


    "Look at your looks of not believing in me. It makes me sad." Lu Hong was very angry, and snorted coldly, unable to relieve his anger.


    The two sisters knew that they had misunderstood. Serena stood behind to massage, while Celine grabbed Lu Hong''s arm and acted like a baby.


    Lu Hong felt that he was almost coaxed, so he calmed down and said, "Tell me, how do I get it?"


    "If it''s for use, just use a needle." Celine started preparing a needle.


    Lu Hong held the needle in his hand, feeling sad. He was reluctant to use this needle for her first time.


    ''To poke the older sister or the younger one?''


    "Take mine." Celine said boldly.


    In order toplete Ye Hua''s task, Lu Hong gritted his teeth. He just wanted to get this over with!


    Lu Hong picked up the needle, and his gaze became firm, as if he was going to do something big.


    He slowly lifted Celine''s nightdress with his left hand and swallowed some saliva. He gradually drew the needle closer.


    The two sisters were stunned when they saw Lu Hong''s actions.


    Celine eximed in surprise, and immediately covered her little nightdress: "What are you doing?"


    Lu Hong was a little panicked: "That... drawing blood."


    Selene said angrily: "If you want to draw blood, then just draw blood. What are you doing by lifting my sister''s nightdress? Where exactly do you want to draw blood?"


    "I¡­ don''t I draw from there?" Lu Hong''s face turned red, it was so embarrassing.


    Celine said angrily: "Just draw blood, idiot!"


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I thought it was..." Lu Hong hurriedly apologized, the misunderstanding was too big.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492 (Broken(492))


    The two sisters were in disbelief, and said coquettishly, "You scoundrel~"


    Lu Hong was so helpless, and in the end, the matter of drawing blood was left to the elder sister.


    Serena''s technique was much better, as she drew the blood in a jiffy.


    After handing the blood to Lu Hong, Serena said in a deep voice, "Lu Hong, don''t lie to us."


    "Don''t worry, I, Lu Hong, will not deceive you." Lu Hong stood up and promised.


    The two sisters nodded, feeling relieved. Celine bit her lip shyly and said: "Lu Hong, when will youe to draw blood next time~"[Euphemism for "intercourse".]


    Pfft!


    Lu Hong couldn''t take it anymore and ran out of the bedroom. These two were indeed vampires, thinking about his blood all the time.


    The two sisters in the bedroom were helpless.


    "Sister, you scared Lu Hong away, again." Serena said depressedly.


    Celine pursed her lips and said, "I don''t understand why Lu Hong is so afraid of us."


    "I hope it''s because we are vampires." Serena was very disappointed, thinking that Lu Hong disliked their identities.


    Celine didn''t say anything, she was also very depressed.


    Lu Hong, who walked outside, immediately contacted his younger brother. The two decided to meet under the Huanghua Bridge.


    Under the Huanghua Bridge, a gust of wind blew. The green and red cloaks swayed, which looked very joyful.


    "Brother! Is this the pure blood? I don''t think it''s any different from chicken blood." Yi Hong looked at the ss needle and said doubtfully.


    Lu Hong raised his hand and smacked the back of his head: "Idiot, all blood looks the same!"


    Crack!


    Broken!


    The green and red brothers were stunned.


    Lu Hong shouted angrily: "You can''t even hold a needle well. Don''t you know how difficult it is for me to draw blood?"


    What else could Lu Hong do? He had to run back again.


    "Lu Hong, why are you back again? Have you figured it out?" Celine said shyly.


    Lu Hong looked very embarrassed: "Well, I''m here to draw blood."


    "I hate you~ My sister is not here. If I get my blood drawn by you, my sister will be unhappy."


    ''My sister and I will draw our blood together.''


    "No, no... it''s a blood draw, the blood from the arm." Lu Hong forcefully exined.


    Celine''s expression copsed, she walked to the side silently, drew blood, and then let out a coquettish snort.


    Taking the pure blood again, Lu Hong felt safe. It was more important toplete the task of the lord first.


    The two brothers met again under the Huanghua Bridge.


    Lu Hong decided not to give it to the younger brother this time, it would be safer to hold it in his own hands.


    "Has anyone been found?" Lu Hong decided to deliver the goods to the door.


    Yi Hong shook his head: "No."


    Lu Hong: "..."


    "You haven''t found anyone, so who am I going to give this tube of blood to?"


    "I don''t know." Yi Hong replied.


    Lu Hong was desperate.


    Yi Hong patted his elder brother on the shoulder reassuringly.


    Crack!


    The two brothers looked at the shattered needle with dazed looks on their faces.


    "Brother, it''s not my fault, it''s because you didn''t hold onto it." After saying that, Yi Hong disappeared. The expression on Lu Hong''s face was a bit funny.


    "Yi Hong! Just wait for me!" Lu Hong let out a deste growl.


    Lu Hong came to the door of the bedroom of the bar again, trembling.


    The door was quietly opened: "Lu Hong, why are you here again?" Serena asked curiously.


    The sullen Celine was sitting on the sofa.


    "I''m here to draw blood. This time I bought a stic tube, which won''t break." Lu Hong bought one for a yuan just now.


    Celine snorted coquettishly: "You despise us being vampires, and yet you still suck our blood."


    "Since when did I despise you? You can''t talk nonsense!" Lu Hong retorted without thinking.


    Celine snorted again: "Then why don''t you want to touch us?"


    "Emmm, it''s too hasty to touch you casually. After all, I''m a serious man."


    Serena said softly: "My sister and I are also decent women. We have never let other men hold our hands."


    Lu Hong felt that if he didn''t take off his skin today, he would definitely not get the third tube. [Topromise]


    "Can you draw blood first? How about we talk about this issueter?"


    The two sisters sat on the sofa together, and even in the same posture, and said in unison: "No!"


    "My little ancestors, don''t make trouble. I will make an apology afterward." Lu Hong wanted to grab his younger brother and beat him up. Both times, the tube was broken because of him.


    "No!" The two sisters snorted.


    ''I, Lu Hong, won''t obey anyone, but you two.''


    "Okay, what do you want?"


    Serena said shyly, "Promise us two conditions."


    "Okay, you guys say."


    "Kiss us first." Serena snorted softly, if you don''t kiss us, then no blood for you.


    Lu Hong was struggling in her heart. What if they sucked him while kissing?


    Even if he doesn''t want to, there is no other way. After all, he can''t be sloppy whilepleting Ye Hua''s task.


    "Okay!"


    Hearing that Lu Hong agreed, the two sisters blushed a little. They thought that Lu Hong would resist.


    He came in front of the two sisters, who had closed their beautiful eyes.


    Lu Hong''s heartbeat quickened a little, and then his heart skipped a beat!


    He hugged Celine and kissed her. It felt good, sweet, and fragrant!


    Suddenly, Lu Hong opened his eyes wide!


    ''A small tongue is actually looking for my big tongue, is it about to be sucked... so miserable... my lord... I''m going to die...e and save me.''


    After a long time, Celine let go of the dizzy Lu Hong. She must have sucked a lot of his blood just now.


    "My turn." Serena said shyly.


    The dizzy Lu Hong had no desire to go through it again, but he could only kiss her.


    Serena was still very reserved, and it was just a kiss. Nothing else.


    After doing this, Lu Hong felt as if he was drunk: "What else is there?"


    Serena pulled her sister to discuss and then said softly: "After all this is done, you have to draw blood again. That kind of blood draw."


    ''Look, they are already addicted to it. They n to turn me into a blood-forming stallion. It''s so miserable.''


    But he could only agree: "Okay, I promise you."


    The two sisters were overjoyed and immediately drew blood for Lu Hong.


    Standing outside the bar, Lu Hong saw how beautiful the sun was outside. Its rays felt warm andfortable on his body.


    This time, Lu Hong put away a tube of blood carefully, so it doesn''t break again. Otherwise, who knows what excessive demands they will make?


    Although he was cheated on once, he was also a principled man and not one of those casual types.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493 (Brother, please(1))


    He contacted his younger brother, as this guy didn''t even go back to eat at noon. He was investigating outside...


    You are afraid of the tigress at home. This poor brother married such a strong woman. Lu Hong couldn''t help but think the appearance of the two vampires was actually quite gentle, not as strong as his sister-inw.


    ''Motherfucker.''


    ''What am I thinking? Such a horrible thought came up. I should hurry up and cancel it!''


    With this terrifying thought in mind, Lu Hong returned to the vi, only to see Zi Shan cooking lunch. Seeing that his younger brother could marry such a virtuous wife, Lu Hong was also happy for him.


    "Brother, you''re back." Zi Shan turned around and greeted him. Logically speaking, Zi Shan''s age was almost at the level of Lu Hong''s ancestor.


    But if you marry a chicken, you follow the chicken; if you marry a dog, you follow the dog. Her husband''s elder brother is also her elder brother.


    "Zi Shan, it''s really hard for you." Lu Hong also felt embarrassed. He felt that they should bring more living expenses in the future.


    ''Maybe I''ll be able to move out soon, so I won''t be the light bulb anymore.''


    ''Fuck! Lu Hong, what are you thinking? Why can''t you get rid of this crazy idea in your mind? Are you really crazy!?''


    ''This race is wrong! Who knows what our child will look like?''


    ''That''s not right, Xu Xian even dared to go up a snake, and their child didn''t have any deformity.'' [Xu Xian from the popr folktale called Legends of the White Snake. The original story was a story of good and evil, with the Buddhist monk Fahai setting out to save Xu Xian''s soul from the white snake spirit, who was depicted as an evil demon. Over the centuries, however, the legend has evolved from a horror tale to a romance story, with Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian genuinely in love with each other even though their rtionship is forbidden by thews of nature. You can read the different stories at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Legend_of_the_White_Snake and https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Xu_Xian ]


    Thinking about this, Lu Hong felt better.


    "Hey, didn''t Yi Honge back with you?" Zi Shan looked around, but didn''t find her husbanding home.


    "Yi Hong is still collecting information." Lu Hong thought that this kid is quite tough, aren''t you afraid toe back tonight and kneel on the keyboard?


    "Oh."


    Lu Hong guessed that she was very disappointed. She was quite energetic at cooking just now, but now she is listless.


    Lu Hong walked forward and said with a smile: "Zi Shan, go and have a rest. I''ll do it."


    "Brother, you''ve been busy all morning, and I''m fine at home, so go and have some rest."


    ''Look, this kid really doesn''t know what to do. Your wife is so virtuous, yet you don''t even go home for dinner. Could it be that you had a fight?''


    ''Then I, the big brother, have to make peace.''


    "Zi Shan, I grew up with Yi Hong, and I know his character very well." Lu Hong described with a sad tone, which made Zi Shan pensive. Her husband must have had a bad life.


    Lu Hong felt that his sister-inw''s expression was in ce, and continued: "I remember that year, we yed pee and mud, I peed, he was mud." [Funny enough, it''s also Chinese ng (funny mud pee), which basically means stop motherfucking lying. Used to fight back against people who called COVID-19 the "Chinese Virus".]


    Zi Shan: "??????"


    "Growing up, we yed house, and he likes to call me daddy, while I call him son. He had a great time."


    Zi Shan: "??????"


    "I also taught him how to perm his afro."


    Zi Shan clenched her fists tightly, ''it turns out that my Yi Hong was spoiled by you.''


    If Yi Hong knew that his elder brother had said this to his wife, he would definitely have looked horrified.


    "Zi Shan, actually, I didn''t mean anything else when I said these things. Yi Hong has been very innocent since he was a child. Anyone who knows him thinks he is easy to bully. And that''s right. He is indeed easy to bully."


    Brother, do you think this is fair? You should have considered the image of your younger brother.


    "But Zi Shan, let me tell you, it''s actually not the case. Although Yi Hong is honest, he is also a dignified and good man who is willing to help others. He often helps goats cross the road."


    Brother, stop talking, I beg you.


    Lu Hong sighed deeply: "Yi Hong never knew who his father was since he was a child."


    Ten thousand critical hits hit Yi Hong''s chest. Fortunately, Yi Hong was not there. Otherwise, he would have exploded.


    "It was my mother and me who cleaned up his feces and urine."


    When Zi Shan heard this sentence, Yi Hong had already passed out in the toilet.


    Looking at Zi Shan''s suspicious gaze, Lu Hong knew that he had made a slip of the tongue.


    "My mother cleaned it inside the house, while I cleaned it outside." Lu Hong exined in detail.


    Big brother, please don''t bring it, your little brother kneels down to you.


    "This kid is not confident. The main reason is that something happened in elementary school."


    Brother, are you helping me or hurting me? Don''t talk about my ck history.


    "What was the matter?" Zi Shan asked in a deep voice.


    "Oh, first love."


    Zi Shan''s face paused, "Yi Hong said that I was his first love."


    Lu Hong was startled, and hurriedly exined: "Yi Hong was not lying, because it was a first love that ended before it even started."


    Poof!


    Yi Hong had already vomited blood and died in the toilet. Brother, you are taking revenge on me.


    "The love letter was written with my help, but before Yi Hong could give it to her, the boys in the ss snatched it and ran to the podium to read it aloud. Since then, Yi Hong has been autistic."


    Really... it is Yi Hong''s good fortune that he was not at the scene.


    Lu Hong sighed, and looked out the window: "Since then, Yi Hong didn''t seem to be interested in women anymore."


    Zi Shan: "..."


    "I suspected that he was gay for a long time, until one day, I found out that he was writing a pornographic book. I finally knew that my little brother is not gay and just flirtatious."


    "But Zi Shan, don''t care about these details. You know, before, he didn''t dare to look at other girls."


    Zi Shan held back her mouth: "I don''t dare now."


    ''My sister-inw is awesome.''


    "At the same time, Yi Hong is also a person who is easily hurt. Based on what I know about him, I know it''s his good fortune to have a wife like you. That''s why he wants to show you that he is a useful and responsible man."


    ''Zi Shan, believe it or not, but I believe it anyway.'' Lu Hong added silently in his heart.


    Zi Shan sighed softly. After hearing Lu Hong''s words, Zi Shan also felt that her slip of tongue had hurt Yi Hong''s self-esteem.


    Lu Hong patted his sister-inw on the shoulder and said in a deep voice: "Zi Shan, Yi Hong is a good man. Don''t put too much pressure on him."


    "I didn''t put pressure on him. He put pressure on himself." Zi Shan bit her lip and said softly. When did she put pressure on him?


    Lu Hong coughed lightly: "My little brother told me that you wanted a child."


    "Is it wrong for me to want a child?" Zi Shan asked, frowning her brows.


    "That''s right, it''s pressure on Yi Hong to have a baby, and he''s also afraid." Lu Hong said in a deep voice.


    "What is he afraid of?"


    "He''s afraid that all this is a dream, because it''s so beautiful."


    After a long time, Zi Shan took a deep breath: "Brother, you are really partial, and you only help the little brother, not me!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494 (Strict Wives(2))


    "Zi Shan, don''t worry, I will teach Yi Hong how to be a real man!"


    Looking at Lu Hong''s firm gaze, Zi Shan was a little scared: "Forget it, let me teach Yi Hong how to be a real man."


    Lu Hong: "??????"


    The atmosphere was so embarrassing. Lu Hong hurried to the living room and sat down. ''Your big brother can only help you this much and the rest is up to you.''


    After the meal, Zi Shan reminded: "Brother,e back early tonight, I will make Yi Hong''s favorite braised fish."


    "Okay, I have to drag him back for you!"


    "Thank you, brother."


    Lu Hong first contacted Yi Hong to ask about his location.


    Unexpectedly, he went to Death Mage.


    ''Not bad, I knew he needed help.''


    ording to the address mentioned by Yi Hong, Lu Hong came to Jingxiu Tianyuan in Long''an City. ''This is one of the luxurious residential areas. Brother Mage is really awesome and rich.''


    However, he was stopped by the security guard at the door, because Lu Hong did not look like a good person at first nce. If a person who is green from head to toe appeared in front of you, you would feel the same way.


    After confirmation, Lu Hong sessfully entered as there was really no other way.


    After all, Lu Hong is also a polite person, so it seems a little inappropriate to fly directly to Death Mage''s house.


    He rang the doorbell, and saw Death Mage opening the door, which surprised Lu Hong, as he immediately shouted: "Hello, Death Mage."


    "Oh,e in." Death Mage said weakly.


    Because they are all Wei Chang''s younger brothers, they can understand Death Mage''s words.


    Walking into the and taking a look, wow, all kinds of high-end goods. It''s nice to have money.


    Xun Fang got a lot of benefits from the Ying Family at the beginning. Knowing that Death Mage likes to gamble, she controlled the property. If it was given to Death Mage, it would definitely be squandered. Otherwise, how could the two of them live in such a ce?


    They would already be under the Huntian Bridge.


    "Lu Hong,ee. Sit down and help yourself with some water." Xun Fang is worthy of being a suzerain-level woman. She was quite feminine, besides, she was also a former southerner, so she was quite beautiful.


    It''s just that... Lu Hong didn''t expect Death Mage to have such a status in the family¡­ you know.


    What can Death Mage do? He has to serve this fleshy ugly woman well before she pays him.


    Lu Hong hurriedly bent over to take the water handed by Death Mage. It''s hard to be a man.


    His younger brother is like this, and so is his brother mage.


    "Sister-inw, Your Honor recently gave us brothers a task. I would still need your help." Lu Hong smiled slightly. As a team, we need to help each other.


    Xun Fang smiled slightly and said: "Lu Hong, Yi Hong told me all about it just now. Don''t worry, everyone here serves Your Honor. I have already asked my little apprentice to inquire about it, and I will let you know if there is any news."


    Now that the suzerain of Cloud Sect has a good rtionship with Xun Fang, of course, he will give her some face. Besides, this is also a matter of eradicating evil, nothing else.


    "Thank you sister-inw for your help. If there is anything you need in the future, please don''t be polite." Lu Hong was very touched. This is the feeling of home! This is the strength of the team!


    Xun Fang smiled sweetly: "Don''t shirk it when the timees~"


    "Sister-inw, don''t worry!"


    The two brothers sat down for a while, but feeling that the atmosphere was a bit strange, they left.


    After the two brothers left.


    "My shoulders are a little sore." Xun Fang squeezed her shoulders and murmured.


    Death Mage paused and quickly ran behind Xun Fang. He stretched out a pair of bony hands and kneaded gently.


    "En~ Not bad,fortable. Here, here, it is for you." Xun Fang took out her mobile phone and sent 100 yuan to Death Mage.


    ''I am a fucking death mage, and I have fallen to this state. If I gamble again in the future, I will live broadcast killing myself!''


    The two brothers walked into the elevator. Lu Hong looked at the younger brother who had been silent, and asked curiously, "What''s with your expression? Why are you frowning."


    "Oh, this task is very difficult. After all, no clue is to be found." Yi Hong felt a little lost and was scared that he wouldn''t be able toplete the task. He wouldn''t be able to give his wife a satisfactory answer. He vowed to work hard!


    Lu Hong grabbed his shoulders: "So? Shouldn''t you go back for lunch?"


    Maybe some people will be overwhelmed when they suddenly get such strength, and wouldn''t even acknowledge their kin, but Lu Hong knows that this strength is bestowed by Ye Hua, not through hard work. Under normal circumstances, life is still the same as before. You only use your strength when you get the order from Your Honor.


    Lu Hong also knew Yi Hong''s character, as heforted him: "Zi Shan is a good girl. Don''t let her down."


    "I know. I''m trying to be the man she dreams of."


    "Yi Hong, you never thought that what Zi Shan likes is the current you and not what you imagined?" Lu Hong said in a deep voice, his little brother needs to be enlightened, otherwise, he will fall to his death.


    After hearing this, Yi Hong was silent, thinking silently.


    "Okay, don''t be so sad. Let''s go rx in the afternoon. My treat."


    Yi Hong twitched his mouth and said, "Brother, I''m a married man now."


    Lu Hong raised his hand and smacked him: "Fuck you! Anyway, I am now too..."


    "What is it?" Yi Hong asked.


    "It''s nothing." Lu Lv said hesitantly.


    "Brother, have you fallen in love with the vampire sisters?" Yi Hong grinned, and his mood brightened a lot.


    Lu Hong cut him out: "I will like them? Even if I, Lu Hong, have to starve to death, I won''t."


    "You''re smelling good."


    Raising his hand, he pped again: "You kid knows how to make fun of your big brother?"


    "Brother, the vampire sisters are pretty good. Although this is an interracial rtionship, look at Death Mage and sister-inw. They can''t even converse. Isn''t it good? Sister-inw doesn''t dislike Death Mage, even when he''s a skeleton. Love... is without borders, and it can also cross races."


    "You boy, I want to look at you with admiration now. How did you learn so much?


    "It ''s without borders."


    "Can I be the same as you?" Lu Hong''s words were a bit duplicity, it would be a lie to say that he doesn''t like vampire sisters, but he has said it before and was forced to pretend.


    Lu Hong was very depressed and didn''t know how to deal with his emotional problems, so he dragged his younger brother to y games.


    Of course not eating chicken.[PUBG]


    They were ying King of Fighters ''98.


    Oh! Scatter!


    Ha! Dig a hole!


    Lightning Fist.


    Chapter 494 (Strict Wives(2))


    "Zi Shan, don''t worry, I will teach Yi Hong how to be a real man!"


    Looking at Lu Hong''s firm gaze, Zi Shan was a little scared: "Forget it, let me teach Yi Hong how to be a real man."


    Lu Hong: "??????"


    The atmosphere was so embarrassing. Lu Hong hurried to the living room and sat down. ''Your big brother can only help you this much and the rest is up to you.''


    After the meal, Zi Shan reminded: "Brother,e back early tonight, I will make Yi Hong''s favorite braised fish."


    "Okay, I have to drag him back for you!"


    "Thank you, brother."


    Lu Hong first contacted Yi Hong to ask about his location.


    Unexpectedly, he went to Death Mage.


    ''Not bad, I knew he needed help.''


    ording to the address mentioned by Yi Hong, Lu Hong came to Jingxiu Tianyuan in Long''an City. ''This is one of the luxurious residential areas. Brother Mage is really awesome and rich.''


    However, he was stopped by the security guard at the door, because Lu Hong did not look like a good person at first nce. If a person who is green from head to toe appeared in front of you, you would feel the same way.


    After confirmation, Lu Hong sessfully entered as there was really no other way.


    After all, Lu Hong is also a polite person, so it seems a little inappropriate to fly directly to Death Mage''s house.


    He rang the doorbell, and saw Death Mage opening the door, which surprised Lu Hong, as he immediately shouted: "Hello, Death Mage."


    "Oh,e in." Death Mage said weakly.


    Because they are all Wei Chang''s younger brothers, they can understand Death Mage''s words.


    Walking into the and taking a look, wow, all kinds of high-end goods. It''s nice to have money.


    Xun Fang got a lot of benefits from the Ying Family at the beginning. Knowing that Death Mage likes to gamble, she controlled the property. If it was given to Death Mage, it would definitely be squandered. Otherwise, how could the two of them live in such a ce?


    They would already be under the Huntian Bridge.


    "Lu Hong,ee. Sit down and help yourself with some water." Xun Fang is worthy of being a suzerain-level woman. She was quite feminine. Besides, she was also a former southerner, so she was quite beautiful.


    It''s just that... Lu Hong didn''t expect Death Mage to have such a status in the family¡­ you know.


    What can Death Mage do? He has to serve this fleshy ugly woman well before she pays him.


    Lu Hong hurriedly bent over to take the water handed by Death Mage. It''s hard to be a man.


    His younger brother is like this, and so is his brother mage.


    "Sister-inw, Your Honor recently gave us brothers a task and we need your help." Lu Hong smiled slightly. As a team, we need to help each other.


    Xun Fang smiled slightly and said: "Lu Hong, Yi Hong told me all about it just now. Don''t worry, everyone here serves Your Honor. I have already asked my little apprentice to inquire about it, and I will let you know if there is any news."


    Now that the suzerain of Cloud Sect has a good rtionship with Xun Fang, of course, he will give her some face. Besides, this is also a matter of eradicating evil, nothing else.


    "Thank you sister-inw for your help. If there is anything you need in the future, please don''t be polite." Lu Hong was very touched. This is the feeling of home! This is the strength of the team!


    Xun Fang smiled sweetly: "Don''t shirk it when the timees~"


    "Sister-inw, don''t worry!"


    The two brothers sat down for a while, but feeling that the atmosphere was a bit strange, they left.


    After the two brothers left.


    "My shoulders are a little sore." Xun Fang squeezed her shoulders and murmured.


    Death Mage paused and quickly ran behind Xun Fang. He stretched out a pair of bony hands and kneaded them gently.


    "En~ Not bad,fortable. Here, here, it is for you." Xun Fang took out her mobile phone and sent 100 yuan to Death Mage.


    ''I am a fucking death mage, and I have fallen into this state. If I gamble again in the future, I will live broadcast killing myself!''


    The two brothers walked into the elevator. Lu Hong looked at the younger brother who had been silent, and asked curiously, "What''s with your expression? Why are you frowning?"


    "Oh, this task is very difficult. After all, no clue is to be found." Yi Hong felt a little lost and was scared that he wouldn''t be able toplete the task. He wouldn''t be able to give his wife a satisfactory answer. He vowed to work hard!


    Lu Hong grabbed his shoulders: "So? Shouldn''t you go back for lunch?"


    Maybe some people will be overwhelmed when they suddenly get such strength, and wouldn''t even acknowledge their kin, but Lu Hong knows that this strength is bestowed by Ye Hua, not through hard work. Under normal circumstances, life is still the same as before. You only use your strength when you get the order from Your Honor.


    Lu Hong also knew Yi Hong''s character, as heforted him: "Zi Shan is a good girl. Don''t let her down."


    "I know. I''m trying to be the man she dreams of."


    "Yi Hong, you never thought that what Zi Shan likes is the current you and not what you imagined?" Lu Hong said in a deep voice, his little brother needs to be enlightened, otherwise, he would fall to his death.


    After hearing this, Yi Hong was silent, thinking silently.


    "Okay, don''t be so sad. Let''s go rx in the afternoon. My treat."


    Yi Hong twitched his mouth and said, "Brother, I''m a married man now."


    Lu Hong raised his hand and smacked him: "Fuck you! Anyway, I am now too..."


    "What is it?" Yi Hong asked.


    "It''s nothing." Lu Lv said hesitantly.


    "Brother, have you fallen in love with the vampire sisters?" Yi Hong grinned, and his mood brightened a lot.


    Lu Hong cut him out: "I will like them? Even if I, Lu Hong, had to starve to death, I wouldn''t."


    "You smell good."


    Raising his hand, he pped again: "You kid knows how to make fun of your big brother?"


    "Brother, the vampire sisters are pretty good. Although this is an interracial rtionship, look at Death Mage and sister-inw. They can''t even converse. Isn''t it good? Sister-inw doesn''t dislike Death Mage, even when he''s a skeleton. Love... is without borders, and it can also cross races."


    "You boy, I want to look at you with admiration now. How did you learn so much?


    "It ''s without borders."


    "Can I be the same as you?" Lu Hong''s words were a bit deceitful. It would be a lie to say that he doesn''t like vampire sisters, but he has said it before and was forced to pretend.


    Lu Hong was very depressed and didn''t know how to deal with his emotional problems, so he dragged his younger brother to y games.


    Of course, not eating chicken.[PUBG]


    They were ying King of Fighters ''98.


    Oh! Scatter!


    Ha! Dig a hole!


    Lightning Fist.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495 (I Like You(3))


    In the winery, on the outskirts, Jiu Ye was holding a goblet and drinking high-grade red wine. His small eyes were shining brightly, and even he couldn''t decipher his thoughts.


    Suddenly, the 8848 titanium mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    Jiu Ye hurriedly took it out and took a look. His master sent him a WeChat message.


    [[You will receive a package in a moment. You need to personally deliver it to this address: Long''an City, Changlin Street, to the owner of Yongsheng Gym.]]


    Jiu Ye hurriedly replied confidently: "Okay, master."


    Putting down the phone, Jiu Yeughed lightly. ''You have no idea how many masters I have.'' [Jiu Ye means Nine Masters]


    Sure enough, after waiting a long time, Jiu Ye''s subordinate received a package and handed it over to Jiu Ye.


    Although Jiu Ye was curious about the contents of the package, he would not do stupid things. He just needed to do his best, and his master would naturally reward him.


    He ordered his subordinate to prepare the car, as Jiu Ye went straight to the Yongsheng Gym. [Yongsheng means eternal life]


    Half an hourter, when he arrived at the destination safely, Jiu Ye said calmly, "You guys wait here."


    It was afternoon, so there were quite a few sweating brothers and sisters in the gym. There were also strong personal trainers teaching novices how to build muscles.


    "Sir, do I need to apply for a fitness card?" A youngdy walked up to Jiu Ye respectfully. She sensed Jiu Ye''s extraordinary bearing. He looked like a boss at first nce.


    Jiu Ye was not used to it. Some too many people want to get rich without working hard, especially these women.


    "I have something to talk about with your boss." Jiu Ye said lightly, while his aura changed instantly, making the youngdy a little scared.


    "I don''t know if the boss is here."


    Jiu Ye snorted coldly: "Let your managere out."


    The youngdy ran away in a hurry, this man is so fierce.


    Not long after, a muscr man in a suit came over: "Are you looking for our boss?"


    The man in the suit seemed to understand Jiu Ye''s intention: "Come with me."


    Jiu Ye followed the man in the suit to the boss''s office and saw a man in a floral shirt ying golf, but seeing the way he swung, one could guess that he was just a rookie.


    "Someone wants to meet you." The man in the suit said in a deep voice.


    The boss responded, and the man in the suit left the room immediately, while Jiu Ye walked over slowly, and said calmly: "My master asked me to hand it to you."


    Feng Tian ignored him and continued to swing with his uncoordinated body. This made Jiu Ye a little upset, but without knowing the opponent''s strength, Jiu Ye didn''t mess around.


    After standing there for more than 10 minutes, Feng Tian wiped his forehead with a towel and looked at Jiu Ye.


    Jiu Ye also saw Feng Tian wearing a mask on the left side of his face. The material was unknown, but Jiu Ye saw that under the mask was a golden pupil.


    Feng Tian stretched out his palm and said nothing, Jiu Ye handed the package to the other party, turned around, nning to leave.


    "Don''t you want to see what your master sent?" Feng Tian sneered and sat on the sofa next to him.


    Jiu Ye''s eyes were fixed on the guy. ''This guy is not simple!''


    "The things the master sends naturally have a reason. As servants, we just need to handle them well."


    Feng Tian smiled disdainfully: "In this room, only you are the servant. The things your master sent are to form an alliance with me."


    This amount of information is overwhelming. ''My master actually sent something to form an alliance!''


    ''Then this man should be very strong!''


    "It was a slip of the tongue. I''m sorry." Jiu Ye hastily expressed his apology. This is the way Jiu Ye lived, boot-licking people when meeting people, and boot-licking ghosts when meeting ghosts.


    Feng Tian didn''t even bother to argue with an ordinary person, so he ignored him, while Jiu Ye left respectfully.


    "Brother." The man in the suit came in and said respectfully.


    "Feng Di, we have been searching for it for thousands of years! Finally, it is in our grasp!"


    Feng Tian''s eyes suddenly became gloomy and cold, and the box in his hand suddenly turned into powder, revealing a bright red thing, like a red tile.


    He flipped it to the left side!


    A round blood te appeared in his hand, but there was still a corner missing. That corner happened to be symmetrical with this one!


    The little blood embolism seemed to have found apanion, exuding a strong bloody glow.


    Bang!


    The small blood embolisms were automatically embedded into the blood te!


    With fanaticism in their eyes, Feng Tian and Feng Di both knelt on the ground and worshiped: "The Gorefiend is on the apex!"


    The red glow from the blood te enveloped the whole room. In the red glow, a sheet of blood slowly formed. The face looked hideous and terrifying.


    "Who are you!?"


    "We are waiting to serve the Gorefiend!" Feng Tian shouted respectfully.


    "You are not from my family! What is your purpose!?"


    Feng Tian raised his head slightly, and said in a cold voice, "To torment themon people!"


    The Gorefiend was stunned for a moment, and thenughed wildly: "Okay! What a good sentence! To torment themon people! I like you!"


    Feng Di almost sputtered after hearing thetter sentence. This Gorefiend was too direct.


    "Thank you, Gorefiend, for your praise!"


    "Damn, Deste God! He has imprisoned me for so long! I will settle this ount with you slowly!" His resentment was getting stronger and stronger, and so was the red glow.


    Feng Tian respectfully shouted: "Don''t worry, Gorefiend! I will definitely do my best to assist you!"


    "Very good! Have you found the pure blood!?"


    "Don''t worry, Gorefiend, the whereabouts of the pure blood will be found within a month!"


    The Gorefiendughed wildly after hearing this: "Okay, I have endured it for so many years, so I don''t mind waiting for just a month more! After getting released, I will not treat you badly!"


    "Thank you, Gorefiend!"


    With a maniac sound, the red light in the room gradually merged into the blood te.


    "Sess!" Feng Tian clenched his fists and said excitedly.


    "Congrattions, brother!" Feng Di cupped his hands and congratted him.


    Feng Tian took a deep breath to calm down the excitement in his heart: "The goal is almost achieved! The pure blood! You must find it for me!"


    "Yes!"


    After Feng Di left, Feng Tian held the blood te for a long time. The golden pupils under his mask looked even more vivid!


    These people are the men in ck who massacred the Guan Family. Ye Hua will not know that these people disguised themselves as ordinary people and opened a gym. The purpose of doing this was just deception!


    On the other hand, the two brothers sat in the game hall for the entire afternoon before leaving.


    "Brother, you go back first. I''ll check to see if there are any clues." It seemed that Yi Hong was still embarrassed about going back and facing Zi Shan.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496 (I¡¯m a fucking fool(4))


    Chapter 496(I''m a fucking fool(4))


    Lu Hong squeezed his brother under his armpit: "Now you can''t say that your big brother is not truehearted. I said a lot of good things about you today, and promised Zi Shan to bring you back."


    "Big brother, don''t make trouble!"


    "Trouble your sister! You are a man. Also, Zi Shan made your favorite braised fish!" Lu Hong was angry because Yi Hong had such a petty temper. Zi Shan was just joking!


    Hearing his elder brother''s words, Yi Hong didn''t struggle anymore. He originally nned to go back afterpleting the task, so that he would be manly and could raise his head in front of Zi Shan.


    The two brothers went back on the bus, like a pair of good friends. It happened to be after the school holiday, and everyone''s eyes were focused on them.


    Of course, the two of them are no longer dressed like they used to be but looked rather stylish.


    They reached it after nearly 40 minutes.


    Walking towards the vi, Yi Hong looked very nervous. He lost his temper at noon and didn''t return, so he was hoping that Zi Shan wouldn''t be angry.


    "What kind of expression is this? Are you going to the execution ground or something?" Lu Hong chuckled lightly, his little brother was so afraid of his wife.


    Yi Hong sighed deeply, it wasn''t because he was afraid, but because he was afraid that Zi Shan would be disappointed in him. The disappointed look in her eyes made him seem hopeless. After all, Zi Shan used to be a deity.


    This was a hurdle in Yi Hong''s heart, just like Lord Pan. Of course, he was trying to do what was best for Snow White. [Pan is a Greek God, the son of Hermes. His tales are apanied by lecherousness.]


    "Open the door, what are you dozing off about?" Lu Hong was really anxious.


    Yi Hong opened the door, changed his slippers, and went in with his elder brother, only to see Zi Shan sitting at the dining table with her chin propped up. The dining table was full of scrumptious delicacies cooked by Zi Shan.


    The air is filled with the aroma of dishes, making one''s mouth water.


    Maybe it''s because Zi Shan was thinking about something but she didn''t notice the two of them walking in. Yi Hong felt that she was so heavenly when he saw Zi Shan like this. He still had doubts about this heavenly girl being his wife. She even cooked a table of delicious food for him.


    ''How can I let you treat me like this?'' Yi Hong felt even more ashamed.


    "Zi Shan, we''re back." Lu Hong shouted with a smile.


    The dazed Zi Shan came back to her senses and then smiled happily: "Honey, brother, you are back. Sit down quickly while I heat up the dishes."


    "Zi Shan, don''t worry, the dishes are still hot. "Lu Hongughed and poked Yi Hong beside him.


    ''Damn it, go to your wife.''


    "Zi Shan, thank you."


    Lu Hong: "..."


    ''You are so polite to your wife.''


    Yi Hong has always been polite to Zi Shan, never overstepping his boundaries.


    "You guys sit down quickly, while I serve the meal. Do you want some wine?" Zi Shan also tried to please her husband in every possible way, but she didn''t know that such behavior made Yi Hong feel even more ashamed and felt that he didn''t deserve her.


    If Zi Shan scolded him now, Yi Hong would have felt a bit better.


    "Sure." Lu Hong patted his younger brother, you are dumb.


    "Okay."


    Zi Shan prepared everything as she poured wine for her husband and elder brother. Lu Hong was satisfied with his sister-inw. She was both virtuous and sensible, and even his vampire sisters were outstanding.


    ''Oops! What happened to me!? Thinking of the vampire sisters again!''


    "Come on, let''s have a toast first." Lu Hong raised his ss and smiled.


    Zi Shan raised her wine ss with a smile, while Yi Hong was a bit heavy-hearted, but he still raised his ss.


    Both Lu Hong and Zi Shan took a sip, while Yi Hong was a bit sullen.


    Lu Hong winked fiercely, his little brother is stupid. Even in front of Zi Shan, you throw a tantrum. Are you crazy?


    Zi Shan smiled softly and didn''t take it seriously. She reached out and picked up a piece of fish and put it into her husband''s bowl: "Yi Hong, your favorite braised fish."


    If it wasst night, Yi Hong might have been very happy.


    But now¡­


    Looking at the delicate fish in the bowl, Yi Hong felt very sad. ''Zi Shan treats me so well, but I don''t even have a decent career to show her. Even now, I am running around like a headless chicken, and I have not reached the level of respect at all.''


    ''I am not only an embarrassment to Your Honor but also, to Zi Shan. They are all so kind to me, but I am so stupid!''


    Thinking of this, Yi Hong took the wine bottle and poured himself some wine. He then drank it all in one gulp, then continued pouring, and drinking again.


    "Yi Hong! What are you doing!?" Lu Hong''s face tightened, and he shouted loudly!


    ''Is this what being a husband looks like? Zi Shan has been busy all afternoon cooking a meal. You aren''t even showing her a good face and just focusing on drinking!''


    Zi Shan sitting next to Lu Hong also frowned, and her smile gradually disappeared. ''I have already given in and made your favorite food. Why are you still like this?''


    However, at this moment, Yi Hong actually drank more baijiu, getting furious. [Baijiu, also known as shaojiu, is a colorless Chinese liquor typicallying in between 35% and 60% alcohol by volume. Each type of baijiu uses its own type of q¨± {is a type of East Asian dried fermentation starter grown on a solid medium and used in the production of traditional Chinese alcoholic beverages.} for fermentation to create a distinct and characteristic vor profile.]


    Lu Hong couldn''t stand it anymore, so he grabbed the wine.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Yi Hong said with a blushing face. In fact, when they are not using their strength, they could get drunk like ordinary people.


    Lu Hong said in a deep voice: "What am I doing? I should ask this question! What are you doing? Who are you showing this attitude of yours to?"


    "Brother, give me wine." Yi Hong stretched out his hand and said in a low voice.


    How could Lu Hong give it? Who knows what crazy things this fool will say? Maybe he would make his wife run away in anger.


    "Brother, give him the wine." Zi Shan said lightly.


    Lu Hong felt bad when he heard it, so he could only give it in desperation, but he didn''t leave. If they fight, he can persuade them.


    Yi Hong took the wine and started drinking again and soon became dizzy.


    "Yi Hong! Tell me what''s wrong with you? In front of big brother!" Zi Shan said softly. She was also a little unhappy.


    Yi Hong chuckled lightly, with a hint of disdain.


    At this moment, Yi Hong was thinking, Zi Shan just felt sorry for him. That''s why she became his wife. Otherwise, who would be willing to be his wife? That''s impossible!


    "Yi Hong! What do you mean!?" Zi Shan stood up abruptly and asked.


    Lu Hong hurriedly persuaded: "Zi Shan, this kid is drunk. He will definitely talk nonsense."


    Yi Hongughed with the strength of the wine: "Nonsense? No, I will not talk nonsense!"


    "Okay! Then tell me!" Zi Shan shouted.


    Seeing Zi Shan put on a posture, Yi Hong also hardened: "That''s right! You are a deity, and I, Yi Hong, am not good enough for you! Is this alright? I can''t give you the life you want! I am a fucking idiot!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497 (Divorce(5))


    Lu Hong was stunned.


    And so was Zi Shan.


    She never expected Yi Hong to say such hurtful words.


    Zi Shan''s eyes turned red, and she tightly clenched her fist.


    The emotional history of the two was full of twists and turns. Either he dies or she dies. Logically speaking, after such valorous events, their love shouldst forever.


    If other factors are ignored, it would indeedst forever, but Yi Hong was born in a rural area, and except for being close to his elder brother, he had no contact with others and thus created a strong sense of inferiority.


    Even if he has strength now, he still can''t get rid of his inferiorityplex. In today''s mission, Yi Hong was deeply aware of his own shorings, and there was nothing he could do about them. He feels inferior and mes himself. The strong sense of guilt makes Yi Hong feel worthless and unworthy of care.


    Such negative emotions exploded immediately. Why are there such negative emotions? It is because Zi Shan has always been very strong in Yi Hong''s eyes.


    She was so strong that Yi Hong thought that Zi Shan was showing off her status as a deity, even though it was not the case.


    But now that he had said it all, he felt satisfied.


    Zi Shan felt very heartbroken, ''when did I ever ask you to gain status? For you, I did not hesitate to kill all the people in the Hou Mansion. Do I, Zi Shan, still care about those imaginary things?''


    ''What''s more, I didn''t expect that I would turn out to be such a woman in your heart. It''s heartbreaking¡­''


    "Yi Hong! Apologize to Zi Shan! Zi Shan, don''t take it to your heart, this guy is an idiot."


    The words made Yi Hong even more irate.


    "That''s right! I''m stupid. I''m so stupid that I can''t do anything. I''m so stupid that I think you liked me. I''m so stupid that I think that after these things, we can be together forever!"


    Hearing Yi Hong''s roar, Zi Shan leaned on the dining table, looking at Yi Hong with red eyes.


    She asked, "Do you think I don''t like you?"


    Yi Hong smiled miserably: "You are a deity, and I''m just a wild boy from the countryside. I''m just your random everyday passerby. You won''t like me at all."


    "Yi Hong! You''ve let me down!" Zi Shan shouted destely, with tears streaming from her eyes. Her heart was crushed by Yi Hong.


    "Yes, I will only let people down. I can''t do any big things at all, and I can''t be your dream man." Yi Hong smiled and shed tears.


    Zi Shan asked in a deep voice, "Then what do you want?"


    "Zi Shan, let''s get a divorce." After speaking, Yi Hong felt his whole body rx.


    Because of having a wife like Zi Shan, Yi Hong was a little out of breath.


    Zi Shan looked at Yi Hong in disbelief, never expecting that Yi Hong would propose a divorce! ''What''s wrong with me!? Where did I not do well!?''


    "Why did you propose a divorce?" Zi Shan grabbed Yi Hong''s cor with both hands in anger and questioned, her face covered in tears.


    Looking at Zi Shan in this state, Yi Hong gave a miserable smile: "I really don''t have the qualifications. You are a god, and I''m just a mortal. We are people from different worlds."


    It''s over...


    Zi Shan stared at the indifferent Yi Hong, her face was terribly gloomy, and she pushed him away.


    Yi Hong''s back mmed into the wall behind and cracks appeared.


    "Okay! See you at the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow!" After saying that, Zi Shan ran out of the house, covering her cheeks.


    Lu Hong looked at his younger brother, and then at the door. He was at a loss.


    Yi Hong patted his clothes, breathed a sigh of relief, sat down again, and ate the piece of fish in the bowl. This might be thest thing he ate made by Zi Shan.


    While eating, the tears in the corners of Yi Hong''s eyes slid out. In fact, he shouldn''t have thought about Zi Shan in the first ce, because the difference between his and Zi Shan''s identities is toorge. Sorge that he dare not even hope.


    Lu Hong also sat down, took the wine and poured himself a ss, drank it in one gulp, and said, "Are you out of your mind?"


    "Brother, don''t you think Zi Shan is too perfect? ??I don''t deserve her at all."


    Lu Hong thought so at the beginning, but after some incidents, he felt that they could still be together, provided that they abandoned their previous identities. After all, the difference is still toorge.


    Lu Hong said in a deep voice: "Yi Hong, think it over, the marriage between you and Zi Shan was done by Your Honor. If you divorce now, can you even fathom the consequences? I''m afraid something will happen to you and Zi Shan! Have you ever thought about Zi Shan? She is homeless now!"


    His words paused Yi Hong. ''Yes! My marriage was presided over by Your Honor. If I divorce her, wouldn''t that be the same as not giving face to Your Honor?''


    Once Your Honor gets angry, it doesn''t matter if he suffers, but if Zi Shan gets involved, then he will be the greatest sinner!


    No! This divorce can''t happen!


    ''I am really stupid! I didn''t expect this!''


    "Still not chasing her!" Lu Hong shouted.


    Without even thinking it through, Yi Hong chased after her, but there was no sign of Zi Shan outside. She had long since disappeared, and even after searching around, he couldn''t find her.


    Yi Hong walked home helplessly: "She''s gone."


    "Do you really want to leave her?" Lu Hong asked in a deep voice.


    "Brother, do you really think I am a match for Zi Shan?" Yi Hong asked back.


    Lu Hong remained silent. Seriously, Zi Shan is really perfect. She and his younger brother were like people from two different worlds.


    The two of them remained silent, sitting at the table drinking wine.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in Yi Hong''s mind.


    "Come here!"


    Hearing the cold order from Your Honor, Yi Hong guessed it. Zi Shan went to find Your Honor.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Yi Hong''s expression was not right, Lu Hong hurriedly asked.


    Yi Hong calmed down: "Zi Shan went to find Your Honor, and I just got an order to meet him."


    "Even Your Honor is involved? My God! Don''t mess around, you silly boy. You and Zi Shan have also worked so hard!" Lu Hong persuaded in a deep voice, hoping that this little brother would stop destroying his marriage. If he gets angry and says something that offends Your Honor, then even the gods will not be able to save you!


    Yi Hong nodded: "Well, I know."


    After speaking, Yi Hong disappeared from the vi.


    On the other hand, in the office on the second floor of the Leisure bar.


    Ye Hua was standing at the window smoking a cigarette. There were deste cries in his ears. Three women were hugging each other and crying bitterly.


    Brittany was thirsty after ying games and wanted to drink a bottle of wine when she heard crying from the office, so she went over to have a look.


    When she met Zi Shan, who was also hurt by love, she hugged and cried as well. After a while, Qing Yutong came out to look for Brittany, and when she saw them crying, she joined in as well.


    Qing Yutong: "Men don''t have a single good thing."


    Brittany: "Men don''t have a single good thing."


    Zi Shan: "Men don''t have a single good thing."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498 (Apology with death(1))


    Ye Hua almost choked when he heard this. This brat messed up the rhythm. He said in a low voice: "Qing Yutong! Why are you crying?"


    Qing Yutong wiped her tears and snot, and replied: "Because of the atmosphere I cried casually."


    The three women wailed and howled again. Ye Hua felt that he was not well. It was better to live in the Voidless Realm during this period of time.


    ''My own ce is almost bing a deste ce.''


    Just when the three women were crying, Yi Hong''s figure appeared in the office, and Li hurriedly knelt in front of Ye Hua.


    Qing Yutong: "Smelly man!"


    Brittany: "Smelly man!"


    Zi Shan: "Stinky man!"


    Ye Hua said coldly: "You two get out and y your games."


    Qing Yutong and Brittany held hands and said, "We''re going to judge this stinky man together!"


    "Get lost!" Ye Hua snorted coldly.


    Qing Yutong and Brittany paused, and immediately said: "Okay."


    After Qing Yutong and Brittany left, Ye Hua stared at them with a sullen face. The matter between Jue Tian and Brittany was already very troublesome.


    He didn''t expect that Yi Hong and Zi Shan would also have a y!


    "Do you think this deity is idle? Or do you think this deity is getting more and more talkative?" Ye Hua put out the cigarette butt, sat on the sofa, and didn''t even look at the two of them.


    Zi Shan knelt on the ground and choked softly, while Yi Hong knelt on the ground and lowered her head firmly. The two of them fell silent for a moment when they heard his angry tone. They were afraid that he would kill the other party in a fit of anger.


    "Your Honor, Yi Hong bullied me, saying to get a divorce." Zi Shan cried bitterly, and thinking about the past broke her heart. She did her best for Yi Hong, but she did not expect Yi Hong to say such hurtful words.


    Yi Hong didn''t refute, as he remained silent.


    After hearing this, Ye Hua said coldly: "Since you hate him so much, then you should kill him!"


    Zi Shan cried a lot after hearing this. How could she be willing?


    "Yi Hong! You said you were going to divorce Zi Shan, didn''t you?" Ye Hua looked at Yi Hong and asked in a deep voice. ''Your marriage was presided over by this deity, and it was the first time for this deity to preside over my subordinate''s marriage. Getting divorced within a few months, isn''t that a p in the face of this deity?''


    ''Who among my subordinates would dare to let this deity preside over their wedding in the future?''


    Yi Hong hurriedly said: "Your Honor, it''s just a misunderstanding."


    "Are you two ying with me?" Ye Hua shouted angrily. These people are getting more and more courageous!


    "Subordinates don''t dare." Yi Hong firmly touched his forehead to the ground.


    Ye Hua heard Zi Shan''s crying, and became a little impatient: "Enough! Don''t cry!"


    Although Zi Shan stopped crying, she still kept choking. Her shoulders shrugged slightly, feeling as if she was bearing the weight of the whole sky.


    Yi Hong''s heart ached when he saw her.


    "Tell me, what do you two want? There''s nothing that can''t be solved by death!"


    The two remained silent again. How could they hope that the other party would die? In fact, it was just a young couple having conflicts and quarreling, which was verymon.


    But if this kind of trivial matteres to Ye Hua, it shouldn''t be.


    Seeing that the two were silent, Ye Hua said in a deep voice: "Well, you two should separate for a while. Calm down, and don''te to me for everything. I don''t have time to take care of your family affairs!"


    Zi Shan choked up and said: "Your Honor, I know I was wrong."


    Seeing Zi Shan''s attitude of admitting her mistake, Ye Hua''s anger also calmed down a little: "Yi Hong, how is the task going?


    "It''s almost done."


    "Then what if it''s not done properly?"


    "Your subordinate will apologize with death!" Yi Hong kowtowed.


    Ye Hua sneered: "Okay! You have a lot of backbone. I''m looking forward to your performance."


    Zi Shan, on the side, looked at Yi Hong nkly and really wanted to p him in the face.


    ''Speak thoughtfully! If you die and leave me alone, then what''s the point of my life?''


    "Zi Shan, you are staying here for a while. Yi Hong, you can go to work. Remember what you said, I am serious this time!"


    "Yes! This subordinate will not let you down!" Yi Hong Hong said in a deep voice. If this matter is not handled well, he will have no face to be his subordinate, nor will he be qualified to be Zi Shan''s husband.


    "Go."


    "Yes!"


    After Yi Hong left, Zi Shan sat down on the ground. Ye Hua took a look at Zi Shan and disappeared from the office.


    ''My Leisure bar has be a shelter for married women.''


    When Ye Hua came to his daughter''s little courtyard, he saw Donghuang Li rushing out of the room: "Daddy"


    Ye Hua hugged his daughter in his arms: "Ah Li."


    "Daddy, Ah Li misses you very much." His daughter''s words made the depressed Ye Hua much happier, and for the time being, he decided to put aside the messy affairs between his subordinates.


    If there is a little conflict, they wille to him. Who will he turn to when he has a conflict?


    He should also call his subordinates together to find a way.


    "Ah Li, where''s mommy?" Ye Hua asked.


    Donghuang Li pouted: "Mommy and Qing mommy are still discussing some things. They don''t have time to apany Ah Li."


    "Let''s go, Daddy will take Ah Li to find mommy."


    "Alright."


    Ye Hua hugged his daughter towards the Emperor''s bedroom. The journey was unimpeded.


    Seeing the bright lights in the room, Ye Hua sighed softly. ''What is the big deal? Is it necessary to work so hard?''


    Hep pushed open the door.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi inside, were stunned. No one in the Voidless Realm would dare to push the door with such strength, except;


    Ye Hua.


    "Ye Hua, why are you here?" Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi asked at the same time.


    Donghuang Li said obediently: "Daddy is feeling bored, so he came here."


    "You child." Donghuang Baizhi chuckled and hugged Ah Li in her arms while kissing her.


    Ye Hua sighed, expressing that he was very troubled.


    Qing Ya pressed Ye Hua on the chair, then stood behind and massaged him lightly: "What''s wrong? What made my man sigh?"


    "It''s just some subordinate nonsense." Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Has Brittany made a fuss again?" Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    Donghuang Li asked curiously: "Aunt Brittany is actually quite pitiful. Uncle Jue Tian is too cruel."


    "You child, what do you know?" Donghuang Baizhi pinched her daughter''s small face.


    "Hmph, don''t mistake Ah Li as a kid. I actually know everything."


    This sentence made the three adults smile. Ah Li is like a pistachio, making everyone smile during gloom.


    After coaxing Ah Li back to sleep, the two of them leaned on Ye Hua''s arms, enjoying this moment of peace.


    "Tell us, what''s the matter? Maybe we can give you some advice." Qing Ya smiled softly.


    Ye Hua reached out and stroked their hair, and said lightly, "Yi Hong and Zi Shan are arguing about getting a divorce."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499 (What a good idea(2))


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were slightly taken aback after hearing this.


    Qing Ya asked softly: "No way, I think they looked pretty good. Why do they want a divorce?"


    "Yes, Zi Shan can''t be the one who wants to divorce." Donghuang Baizhi said.


    Even Donghuang Baizhi thought it was Zi Shan who proposed it. It can be seen how pessimistic she was about Yi Hong, as he does not seem to have the personality to propose a divorce.


    "You guessed wrong this time. The divorce was proposed by Yi Hong." Ye Hua said.


    Qing Ya murmured and asked: "Is Yi Hong so courageous?"


    It seems that Zi Shan''s title of a strict wife is a solid one.


    "Maybe Zi Shan puts too much pressure on him." Ye Hua said silently. As a man, he still understands a little bit.


    The two wives nodded, and Donghuang Baizhi said: "Yes, Zi Shan used to be a deity, and Yi Hong is theplete pr opposite. There are bound to be some differences between the two when they get together."


    "Their differences are a child." Ye Hua chuckled, feeling quite speechless, Yi Hong was strong-willed. Such a beautiful wife begged him for a child, but he refused to give it. Ye Hua was very optimistic about such a firm-minded man.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were a little confused.


    Ye Hua exined lightly: "Zi Shan wants a child, while Yi Hong wants to make a career and then have a child. Zi Shan is forcing him every day, and Yi Hong wanted me to give him a task. This time, I gave the task to the two brothers, but maybe the result will not be satisfactory."


    Qing Ya said in a low voice: "This Yi Hong is not bad, he wants to have a career to show to Zi Shan."


    "Even if he has no career, Zi Shan would still have other options. This is probably the reason why Yi Hong is unwilling to have children." Donghuang Baizhi said.


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly: "Let me tell you, can this Zi Shan run away after giving birth to a child? This Yi Hong has a brain."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nced at Ye Hua.


    "Of course, you men think so. As long as you get started, it doesn''t matter." Qing Ya snorted coquettishly.


    "That''s right." Donghuang Baizhi also echoed from the side.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice: "I don''t care about you."


    He picked them up one by one and walked towards the bed, nning to have a double battle.


    "Ye Hua, let me down."


    The two girls were very shy. Just like this, they became more and more lustful.


    "We''re an old couple, so what can I do if I don''t sleep with you both?" Ye Hua nned to make a push tonight, otherwise, who knows how long he would have to wait.


    They both looked at each other.


    Qing Ya hugged Ye Hua''s neck and kissed him.


    This made the hand holding Donghuang Baizhi a little loose, and Donghuang Baizhi took the opportunity to slip away.


    After parting, Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya who was flushing red in her arms, and said lightly, "You are quite loyal."


    "I''ll stay with you longer tonight."


    "All night?"


    "If you don''t feel sorry for me, feel free."


    Ye Huaughed, stretched out his index finger, and slid across Qing Ya''s delicate cheeks: "You really are getting cuter and cuter."


    Looking at his affectionate gaze, Qing Ya smiled sweetly. She closed her eyes and offered her red lips again to express her love.


    On the other hand, Yi Hong returned to the vi in a daze. His mind was in a mess and he couldn''t think normally at all.


    "How''s the situation?" Lu Hong hurried over and asked.


    Yi Hong breathed a sigh of relief, and said softly: "I issued a military order in front of Your Honor." [Military order ¡ú promise to get a job done, and ept severe penalties if unsessful.]


    Lu Hong''s face froze, and he raised his hand to p: "When I was young, I knew youcked a muscle in your brain. Seems like you haven''t connected it yet!"


    Yi Hong touched the back of his head and said with a wry smile, "I won''t be able to connect for the rest of my life."


    "How is your wife?"


    "Your Honor, let us separate and calm down."


    "It''s good for you to be separated for a while." Lu Hong let out a breath. They should think carefully about how to get along with each other.


    "Brother, let''s find a way to handle the affairs of Your Honor!"


    Lu Hong nodded, the most urgent task is toplete the task that Your Honor has given, so that Yi Hong can feel morefortable.


    But now they have no clue what to do.


    The two brothers were silent for a while, and Yi Hong asked aloud, "Brother, since we can''t find them, let theme to us!"


    "Huh?" Lu Hong was puzzled.


    "Didn''t they want the pure blood? Let''s ask Uncle Wei to help us and spread the word that we have the pure blood!"


    Lu Hong was stunned for a moment, and then pped again: "You have a little IQ."


    "Brother, you took away that tendon of mine." Yi Hong said helplessly.


    "Brother, you''re getting smarter being around me! Otherwise, how could you have thought of such a way?"


    "But how can we two look like people with pure blood?" Yi Hong asked in distress. Even a fool would not believe that two big men were carrying the pure blood.


    Lu Hong pondered for a while: "Let''s go to Uncle Wei. He must have a solution."


    "Okay, we can only ask Uncle Wei for help."


    After talking, the two of them were going to ask Wei Chang for help.


    When Wei Chang heard the proposal of the two, he felt that it was feasible. Since the other party did not show up, they should induce them to show up.


    Wei Chang not only agreed to the request of the two brothers but also let their secret agent from the Ying Family let the wind out. It was perfect!


    After the two brothers came back from Wei Chang''s house, they were in a dazed state.


    "Little brother, isn''t it too hasty for us to do this?" Lu Hong said in a deep voice, only to see that he had changed now! With a delicate female face and long green hair, he looked very coquettish, and with that unique voice, he was really a beauty.


    The same is true for Yi Hong, with fiery red hair, an angelic face, and firm chest muscles, coupled with that perfect figure, he was simply impossible to ignore.


    Yi Hong looked at his elder brother''s face, and couldn''t help nodding: "It''s really a bit too sloppy."


    "What if I can''t change back?" Lu Hong said in a deep voice.


    Yi Hong swallowed some saliva and reached out to touch his crotch. His face suddenly changed wildly!


    The elder brother touched his little brother when he saw Yi Hong like this, and his expression darkened immediately!


    "Motherfucker, it''s all your "good idea". I''m not even married yet! There are two youngdies from the vampire family waiting for me to draw blood." Lu Hong rushed over immediately.


    Lu Hong pressed his hands on his younger brother''s chest.


    The two brothers stared at each other, and Lu Hong couldn''t help pinching it. ''It feels good, it''s very soft, and it looks like the real thing.''


    Immediately, Yi Hong covered his chest with his hands, and said in disbelief, "Brother! What are you doing?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t adjust it all at once." Lu Hong immediately stood up.


    Yi Hong, who was covering his chest, suddenly felt the softness in his palms, and immediately put his hands down. This is really embarrassing.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500 (Long¡¯an City Courtesan(3))


    Chapter 500 (Long''an City Courtesan(3))


    Neither of the brothers regained theirposure. Yi Hong couldn''t help but say, "Brother, let''s finish the task quickly. Uncle Wei...it''s too real."


    "It''s true, let''s hurry up and finish the task."


    "Then we should change our clothes?"


    "Wear your wife''s?"


    "That''s the only way."


    Saying that, Yi Hong walked into the bedroom and picked out two more sexy and revealing clothes. Although they were not famous brands, as long as it works, it''s fine.


    It didn''t take long for the two of them to change their clothes.


    Yi Hong was wearing a tight red skirt, which was tightly wrapped around his body. The skirt was so short that it just reached the base of his thighs.


    Yi Hong looked rather hot in such a skirt!


    And Lu Hong was wearing a camisole, palm-sized jeans. His slender long legs were exposed to the air. So sexy as hell.


    Lu Hong couldn''t help but say: "Little brother, why haven''t I seen your wife wear it? It''s very sexy."


    Yi Hong''s face darkened when he heard Lu Hong''s words. His eyes seemed to ask, "Brother, are you "treating" my wife?"


    Lu Hong knew he had said the wrong thing, and hurriedly exined: "Uh... don''t misunderstand. How could your elder brother like your wife? Elder brother is a man with a woman."


    Hearing what Lu Hong said, he joked: "Brother, you finally admitted that the vampire sisters are pretty good, at least better than Zi Shan..."


    When it came to Zi Shan, Yi Hong was silent.


    Lu Hong patted his younger brother''s "fragrant shoulders": "Zi Shan is still your wife no matter what. Even if she is a little bit stronger, it is still her character, and she will gradually change in the future. You shouldn''t hurt her so much."


    Yi Hong remained silent after hearing this. Zi Shan''s dominance put a lot of pressure on him, and it wasn''t easy for him. It didn''t mean that he didn''t like her anymore.


    "Okay, big brother. Let''s hang out outside these days."


    Lu Hong said with a coquettish smile, "Then you have to call me big sister, don''t let it slip up."


    "Okay big sister."


    "Little sister is so good."


    The two brothers were silent for a while, and immediately turned their backs to retch. It was so disgusting.


    In the past two days, the two "sisters" have been hanging out in various bars in Long''an City, causing quite a stir. The green and red "sisters" have suddenly be social butterflies in Long''an City.


    What the "sisters" do is attract those mysterious people, and then... deliver the pure blood to their door.


    No one couriers like this.


    ~Desce Bar~


    Ye Hua was not at home, and the four women teamed up to eat chicken. Now, even Zi Shan has been corrupted.


    The four women took down thest man and sessfully ate the chicken.


    They stretch their shoulders.


    Qing Yutong''s eyes shed brightly: "Let''s go out and have fun?"


    Zi Shan and Brittany thought it was okay.


    Ye Zizi yawned and said, "You guys go, I have to go to ss tomorrow."


    Ye Zizi is now a good student, which shows that Ye Hua''s training is pretty useful.


    "Yutong, where are we going to y?" Brittany askedzily.


    Zi Shan pursed her lips, and said mncholy: "Yes, where are we going?"


    "We''re going to take revenge on men!" Qing Yutong said slyly.


    When Brittany and Zi Shan heard this, their eyes lit up with gold. Especially the words, "revenge on the man", which ignited anger in their hearts.


    Brittany and Zi Shan are not normal women, and when they are irate, they can kill your whole family.


    Ye Zizi hugged her Peppa pig plushie and sighed, "Women..." as if she wasn''t a woman.


    As soon as she said that, Qing Yutong generously took out her sexiest clothes. When three effervescent women put them on, it would definitely make men stand up in respect on the spot.


    Qing Yutong clenched her fists tightly, and vowed: "Let the men suffer!"


    Bright: "Kill them!"


    Zi Shan: "Hack them to death!"


    When the three girls walked downstairs, Wei Chang gave her a puzzled look but kept mum. After all, she is Your Honor''s sister-inw, and she might be his wife in the future, so he still needs to respect her.


    But looking at their outfits, they don''t look like they are going to eat supper, rather they look like they are going to seduce a man.


    Tang Wei, on the side, held back her mouth: "Uncle Wei, what are you looking at?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing."


    Tang Wei said softly, "Uncle Wei, I also have clothes like that. Do you want to see them?"


    "No, the weather has been cold recently and you''ll catch a cold. Remember to wear more clothes."


    Tang Wei: "..."


    The Audi A8 drove up to the door, and the three women headed straight for the city, and not to the nearby bar, as that would be too boring.


    "Yutong, let''s go to that bar to kill a man!" Brittany''s hands were already itchy, and even her teeth were itching when she thought of Jue Tian.


    Zi Shan had a gloomy face: "I''m going to kill ten scumbags tonight!"


    Qing Yutong''s mouth twitched, feeling like she had brought two female killers out: "That...brother-inw said, we are all legal citizens and should not kill people casually. Let''s just rub and abuse men, step on their balls, and explode them. Don''t be too cruel."


    This shit is more vicious than killing...


    The three chose a rtivelyrge nightclub. There must be men who don''t want their eggs.


    In the nightclub, the "sisters" have been "coquettish" for two mornings.


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong were frantically twisting their waists and limbs on the dance floor. At this moment, they had devoted themselves to it, turning into enchanting and beautiful girls.


    And besides the "sisters", arge group of men booed and whistled around.


    After a hot dance, the two "sisters" walked to the edge of the bar. Naturally, a man treated them to a drink.


    "Miss, how about some skewers at night?" The handsome man beside them was drooling, this is simply a top-notch woman and her breasts can tackle watermelons.


    Yi Hong licked the scarlet cocktail, hinting crazily. The handsome guy was ashamed to see it...


    Lu Hong immediately pped him. His younger brother was into acting.


    The little handsome guy was about to explode, these two youngdies are simply too deadly!


    Suddenly, a burst of whistles sounded in the direction of the door, and the two "sisters" looked over immediately along with the handsome guy.


    The lighting guy was also very good, and immediately shined the lights.


    Three kingdom-toppling youngdies were slowly entering. Their arrogant demeanor and temperament attracted everyone. They are simply the darlings of heaven!


    The little handsome guy looked at the three women over there, and then at the one beside him. He suddenly felt the difference; those three were goddesses, and these two were sluts.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501 (The denied pure blood(4))


    Everyone''s eyes followed the white headlights. The three women showed no stage fright and their beautiful faces and sexy figures moved everyone present. The key point was the temperament of the three women, which is what a man would want to conquer.


    The two "sisters" were shocked.


    "Why did your wifee to such a ce?" Lu Hong eximed, looking at Zi Shan among the three women, in a sexy outfit that probably even his younger brother had never seen before.


    Yi Hong was dumbfounded.


    Seeing the younger brother''s state, Lu Hong hastily exined to Zi Shan: "Little brother, don''t panic. Zi Shan is a good woman, and she will definitely note to the bar to find a man."


    At first, Yi Hong didn''t think about it, but when Lu Hong reminded him, he immediately felt heavy in his heart. Zi Shan came to find a man, and it really was like this.


    "Yi Hong, hold your breath, maybe Zi Shan was bored and came out to rx. Don''t you see Your Honor''s sister-inw here too? Surely she didn''te out for hook-ups." Lu Hong''s reminder made Yi Hong feel better.


    ''Right, Your Honor''s sister-inw is all here, so my wife definitely did note to find a man.''


    Suddenly, Lu Hong frowned, and saw three men in suits entering from the door.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" Seeing that Lu Hong looked strange, Yi Hong asked aloud.


    "Those three men are weird." Lu Hong said in a low voice. A woman''s intuition told him, oh no, a man''s intuition told him that these three men might be the ones he was looking for!


    Wrong! Why are you looking for a man? It''s the guy you''re looking for!


    Yi Hong was startled: "Brother, don''t you mean those three men are¡­?"


    "It''s very possible, let''s observe them first."


    In fact, the task of the two brothers was very difficult, simr to Death Mage back then. The kind of task to kill the other party.


    Instead, it is unreasonable to send the pure blood to the other party, and the other party cannot even see the clues. This is really a severe test for the two brothers.


    Feng Di is one of the three men!


    In the past few days, there have been rumors that pure blood has appeared in Long''an City!


    For Feng Di, this was great news, and even luck was on his side.


    ording to the information, it was with green and red women. They have been wandering around the nightclubs recently and they got the news tonight, so they came to observe.


    Who would have thought that they would see three unbelievably beautiful women just after entering? ''Such stunning beauties are really rare, and if I catch them back and give them to my elder brother to y with, he should be very happy.''


    With this thought in mind, Feng Di followed Qing Yutong''s group to the second floor.


    "Brother! What should we do? Those three men didn''t see us and they even followed Zi Shan!" Yi Hong said nervously, his eyes sneaking to the second floor.


    Lu Hong also felt bad, ''why did Your Honor''s sister-inw suddenly appear? This is the first time in a few days that we have got any clues!''


    "Let''s observe first." Lu Hong still held his breath and did not rush forward.


    Yi Hong nodded, let''s take a look first and then talk.


    On the second floor, Qing Yutong sat down with Brittany and Zi Shan, but before the three of them had time to speak, three men appeared in front of them.


    "Beautifuldies, I don''t know if I have the honor to have a drink with you." Feng Di leaned slightly, showing his side as a gentleman.


    The prey took the bait, and the corners of the mouths of the three were directed toward their ears.


    Of course, this was not a friendly smile.


    But in Feng Di''s eyes, the three women in front of him had been conquered by his handsomeness. Looking at their smiles, he couldn''t wait to spend the night with them.


    "Of course." Qing Yutongughed softly.


    ''Last time I staged a campfire with Zizi, what are we going to do today?''


    Yi Hong saw that the three men actually sat down, making his mood sour.


    "Brother, didn''t you say!!!"


    Lu Hong couldn''t believe it. He didn''t know that Qing Yutong just wanted to relieve some pressure off her injured friend.


    "What should I do, brother?" Yi Hong asked anxiously. His wife was going to be taken away tonight. Was it his turn to be green?


    Lu Hong said in a deep voice: "Yi Hong, don''t worry, big brother won''t let you go my old way!"


    Yi Hong: "..."


    "Come, big brother will take you to the scene!" As they walked toward the second floor.


    On the second floor, Brittany and Zi Shan looked at the three men, their fists clenched under the table. Men do not have a single good thing!


    "Where are the three little brothers from?" Qing Yutong signaled Brittany and Zi Shan to not get excited, the fun had just begun.


    Feng Di was about to speak when a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Damn, why are you here?"


    Lu Hong walked while twisting his hips, and he even sat down on Feng Di''sp, while Yi Hong took a peek at his wife. He couldn''t let go but still sat on the other side.


    Everyone in the audience was dumbfounded.


    Especially Feng Di, what''s the situation?


    But when he saw the two women who came, he frowned. ''Aren''t these the target people?''


    Two beauties, one green, and one red.


    ''Aren''t they women with the pure blood? I shouldn''t be so angry, but is the information wrong?''


    The incarnation of the green and red brothers was cast by Wei Chang, and the three girls couldn''t see the real bodies of the two "sisters" at all.


    But this green and red made the three girls think of the green and red brothers. Otherwise, there was no way. The color is too eye-catching, and you can see it everywhere.


    Traffic lights, I see them a lot.


    At this time, Feng Di already believed that the information was wrong, and the green and red women definitely did not have the pure blood, but it was a good thing to be able to bring these three women back, and the trip was worthwhile.


    "Ma''am, please be respectful, I don''t know you!" Feng Di said coldly, don''t bother to flirt with me.


    Lu Hong said coquettishly: "Brother, we metst night, howe we didn''t know each other so soon?"


    Yi Hong also wanted to "show" a bit, but when he saw Zi Shan present, he became a dog in an instant.


    Zi Shan frowned, ''these two women feel very familiar to me! So familiar!''


    ''That''s right! It''s their clothes!''


    ''They turned out to be the same clothes as mine, but I bought them and haven''t worn them yet!''


    ''It can''t be such a coincidence, these two women are wearing the clothes I bought!''


    Zi Shan took a peek at the two women''s shoes, and her expression sank. Those two pairs of high heels belonged to her too! She was sure of this!


    Because there is a scratch on the heel of one pair of shoes, although it is not very obvious, it can''t escape Zi Shan''s eyes!


    ''This green-haired gal must be my big brother while the one sitting beside me must be my husband!''


    ''Because Yi Hong is like this, especially when he sees me, he doesn''t dare to look at me, because he''s scared to death!''


    ''OK! Even a man dressed as a woman came out to tease me! Asshole!''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502 (Scolding without talking(5))


    ''Wrong! This is no longer a man dressed as a woman! This is clearly the method used to be a woman!''


    ''These two perverts!''


    ''It must be my big brother''s idea! My Yi Hong would definitely not do this. He must be regretting his words and then, under the instigation of my brother, he used this method to reduce stress.''


    ''It''s not right! The two of them will not turn into women to dpress. To dpress, they would be making a big sword or something.''


    ''It must be their mission!''


    ''Could it be that the two of them became like this for a mission? Then they happened to see meing, and couldn''t help bute over to make trouble.''


    ''That should be it!''


    ''And this bastard said that he wanted to divorce me. Shameless, stinking man!''


    Feng Di was already very annoying, and if there were not too many people here, he would definitely p these two women away!


    "If you two do this again, I won''t be polite!" Feng Di said the final warning, get out of here quickly. He didn''t know what was going on with the information. They even said that they had the pure blood!


    Just when Lu Hong was about to speak, Zi Shan stood up suddenly: "Little brother, it''s too noisy here, let''s change to another ce."


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong''s hearts sank. Yi Hong, in particr, felt like his heart was going to break. His wife wanted to have a room with this man...


    Feng Di was overjoyed, and he hurriedly pushed the two women away, and said with a smile, "I know a quiet ce where we can sit and chat."


    Qing Yutong smiled, "That would be the best. Let''s go."


    "Ladies first." Feng Di showed a handsome smile. He didn''t expect these three women to be so easy to bait, he is worthy of being King Yan. [A handsome guy from Chinese anime, Yan Wang.] {https://anilist.co/anime/137686/Yan-Wang}


    The three girls stood up with confident smiles, while the two "sisters" looked confused. What''s going on?


    Lu Hong hurriedly dragged Feng Di back, and said with a coquettish smile, "Brother, take us too."


    "Get out!"


    These women are not on the same level.


    A young man in a suit came to Feng Di and whispered, "Brother, can you give them to us to y with?"


    The young man knew that they would not get their hands on these high-quality beauties, but these two women were still okay. Although their temperament isckluster, their faces and figures are still good. They''re just a little irritating.


    Feng Di thought about it for a while: "Clean up afterward!"


    "Yes!"


    "Come with me!" The boy in the suit said to the green and red "sisters".


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong were overjoyed, as long as they could follow openly and honestly, so as not to make Your Honor''s sister-inw and Zi Shan suffer.


    The men in the nightclub saw the five beautiful youngdies leaving with the three men, and felt a pang of regret. These cabbages will be eaten by these pigs!


    Feng Di drove a Land Rover with Qing Yutong and the other two to go first, and the two subordinates took the green and red "sisters" by taxi.


    Yi Hong seemed very restless along the way. His Zi Shan was willing to share a room with someone else.


    Lu Hong patted the back of his younger brother''s hand to express his support. It is indeed painful to be green, but once you have experienced it, you will get used to it.


    And Lu Hong also sighed, he didn''t expect that both brothers would be green. ''This is the true meaning of life. My little brother could be dyed green in the future, which will always remind him to be vignt of women because they will put a colored hat on you when you are not paying attention.''


    This is also the reason why Lu Hong was reluctant to ept the vampire sisters for a long time. Race issues did ount for a small proportion, but being green ounted for arge proportion. He did not believe in women for a while.


    Everyone went to the gym.


    "Little brother, where are we going?" Qing Yutong asked curiously, while Brittany and Zi Shan were about to kill them. Except for Your Honor, men in this world don''t have any good things, but are filled with lies!


    In fact, Your Honor is also a liar.


    Feng Di smiled mysteriously: "Taking you to a good ce."


    At this time, the green and red "sisters" also got out of the taxi. Yi Hong felt relieved when he saw that his wife was still there.


    They didn''t go directly to the room.


    Several people went upstairs together, it was already 11 p.m., and the gym was closed long ago. When everyone came to the gym, they were very puzzled.


    "Little brother, did you bring us to the gym?" Qing Yutong asked curiously, it was really weird. Other people would take them to drink and get drunk, but this is the first time someone took her to a gym.


    Feng Di turned on all the lights, and said with a slight smile, "Would you like to try it? The machines here are all by international standards."


    Feng Tian should be practicing at this time, so he did not disturb him.


    Brittany said in a deep voice: "Anyway, it''s boring, so let''s try them."


    In fact, the three women all knew that Feng Di had some strength, so they wanted to see what kind of tricks he had. Maybe they see something interesting.


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong feel the same way, this gym is a bit weird.


    Lu Hong felt that the tube on his chest was a little strange, so he quietly reached into his chest, and took out the tube to have a look.


    The pure blood was boiling.


    ''Based on my experience of watching Hong Kong movies for many years, there must be something calling for the pure blood.''


    Suddenly, the pure blood in the tube calmed down again, which made Lu Hong a little puzzled.


    Lu Hong immediately sent a voice transmission to his younger brother.


    "I found it!"


    Yi Hong looked at Zi Shan''s back in a daze but didn''t notice his elder brother''s call.


    "Yi Hong!"


    "Ah! What''s wrong, big brother?" Yi Hong quickly replied.


    "We found the right ce. If my gut feeling is good, this is the den of those people!"


    "Ah! Isn''t that dangerous for Zi Shan?"


    Lu Hong wished to hit his younger brother on the head, ''your wife is so powerful, yet you are so worried.''


    Yi Hong also realized that he was worrying too much, and asked: "Then what should we do now?"


    "Our task is to deliver the goods to the door. Now that we know it, it will be easy to handle. We will send it directly by courier another day."


    "But Zi Shan and the others are also here. If it is really that group, they will not be scared away. Come on, it''s not the time for us to let down our guard!"


    What Yi Hong said made Lu Hong''s face darken. The task was originally almostpleted but became pestiferous because of their arrival! What to do?


    "Yi Hong, it''s up to you now!" Lu Hong said in a deep voice.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let Zi Shan cooperate with us." Lu Hong already had a script in his mind.


    Yi Hong stopped talking for a while, he and his wife got into a fight, and they still haven''t talked. It''s only been a few days, but is he going to beg his wife?


    Wouldn''t Zi Shan look down on him even more?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503 (Too sloppy)


    Seeing that the little brother was still not moving, Lu Hong said in a deep voice, "What are you still doing in a daze? Beg for mercy! You''ll be a good man when you go back and kneel on the keyboard!"


    "Brother, but I... can''t say it." Yi Hong''s heart was also veryplicated, how awesome that day was.


    ''The explosion of drinking means divorce!''


    ''I have never been so domineering in my life.''


    ''It''s only been a few days, and I need to ask my wife to cooperate. Isn''t this even more unmanly?''


    Lu Hong understood Yi Hong''s thoughts and persuaded him: "Yi Hong, don''t think about the dignity of a man now. In front of your wife, you should put this dignity on the ground and rub it fiercely, and be a licking dog in the future. Big Brother is optimistic about you."


    Yi Hong: "..."


    ''It''s okay to be a licking dog for my wife, but¡­''


    ''Forget it, I''ll just be one.''


    You don''t know, but a lot of men want to be licking dogs for Zi Shan. You don''t know your immense blessings.


    Taking a deep breath, Yi Hong passed the sound transmission to Zi Shan. His tone was like a dog: "Zi Shan."


    After saying these two words, Yi Hong waited for the other party''s reply, and also observed his wife''s every move, but there was no response.


    "Wife?" Yi Hong called out again.


    "Who is your wife? Get out!" Zi Shan replied coldly, ''Now you know how to beg for mercy? Weren''t you very domineering that night? Didn''t you enjoy bullying your wife?''


    When Yi Hong heard his wife telling him to get out, his heart sank and he didn''t say anything more.


    "What''s going on, did you tell her?" Lu Hong asked curiously.


    "Zi Shan asked me to go out." Yi Hong murmured. Hearing Zi Shan''s words, Yi Hong felt a dull pain in his heart. Does Zi Shan despise him so much now?


    Lu Hong felt that he had to do it himself. His younger brother was unreliable, so he had to turn to his aunt for help. What should he call her?


    "Your Honoress~" Lu Hong sent a voice transmission to Qing Yutong and said in a ttering tone.


    Qing Yutong, who was not far away, was taken aback for a moment. Someone called her Your Honorees!


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Lu Hong."


    "So it''s little Lu. Where are you?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    Lu Hong was a little embarrassed: "Those two women are us."


    "Damn, you guys have a hard taste. Turning into a woman to y around.." Qing Yutong turned her head to look at the green and red "sisters", and the corner of her mouth twitched slightly.


    "Your Honorees, I am following the orders of Your Honor. These people are the people Your Honor has been looking for during this time, and we need to give them a parcel."


    "Oh, so you are brother-inw''s delivery people? Just tell me if you need help." Qing Yutong was in a good mood. This Lu Hong has a sweet mouth.


    Lu Hong repeated his thoughts, hoping that the group of Qing Yutong would cooperate a little bit.


    In fact, he just wanted to say, don''t make trouble. We brothers finally epted a mission, and we don''t want you to ruin it.


    This is rted to their image in Your Honor''s mind.


    After Qing Yutong heard this, she agreed with all her heart. ''It turns out that there are more interesting things than teaching a stinky man a lesson, so she immediately told Brittany and Zi Shan to cooperate a little.


    Qing Yutong was Ye Hua''s sister-inw, of course, Brittany and Zi Shan would listen. Besides, this is also Your Honor''s task, and they don''t want to be taught a lesson by him again.


    Zi Shan secretly nced at Yi Hong and found that the other party did not continue to look for her, and was also very angry. Obviously, you did something wrong. What''s the issue with coaxing?


    Zi Shan somewhat underestimated the fragility of Yi Hong''s heart. For someone whocks self-confidence, your slip of the tongue maypletely kill him. Just like the sentence just now, Yi Hong took it seriously. If it was another man, maybe he would have continued to coax her.


    "You twoe here!" The boy in a suit beside him was about to pull the green and red "sisters" to do them first.


    Lu Hong began to resist "delicately": "What are you doing?"


    And Yi Hong by his side was the same. Knowing that it was a critical moment, he couldn''t take it lightly: "Help~"


    Feng Di looked back, not paying attention, and Qing Yutong''s group showed doubt and fear. They seemed to be good actors, at least in Feng Di''s eyes. Their reactions were normal.


    "What are you doing?" Qing Yutong''s group leaned together and asked with terrified eyes.


    And Feng Di chuckled: "It''s nothing, you don''t have to be afraid, because it will be your turnter!"


    "You! You are a bad person!" Brittany''s acting skills are not mature enough.


    Feng Di stretched out his hand and lightly brushed the barbell, and said lightly: "Yes, I am a bad guy, a super bad guy."


    In fact, the three girls really want to say now, what a coincidence, we are also super bad guys.


    Zi Shan yed the role of a weak girl, already trembling with fright.


    On the other hand, the green and red "sisters" are still struggling powerlessly. Lu Hong''s body was a bitrge. Why is it so? Because the tube in the middle of the chest needs to be squeezed out.


    But this motherfucker seems to be stuck! After all, his chest muscles are too big.


    There is no other way. Guess he needs to fetch it out himself.


    Snap!


    Seeing that Lu Hong identally hit him in the chest while struggling, Yi Hong felt a burst of pain. ''Brother, your p is too heavy!''


    But a tube flew out of Lu Hong''s ditch, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Seeing the tube fall out ording to the n, the two brothers felt that they had finallypleted the task assigned by Your Honor and could get rid of these bodies.


    The tube fell to the ground and rolled gently, and the inside of the needle tube was bright red.


    However, this is not important. What is important is that the needle tube is stillbeled.


    The four big characters of "Pure Blood", as if they were afraid that others would not know, and specially reminded the other party.


    The group also saw it. Aren''t you two brothers a little too sloppy in doing this? You even posted the words...


    At this moment, Qing Yutong suddenly eximed: "What is this? There are even words on it! Pure blood? What?"


    Zi Shan said fearfully: "I don''t know, it should be human blood."


    "The pure blood must be pure blood." Brittany still spoke so bluntly.


    Feng Di frowned tightly and stretched out his palm.


    The tube on the ground fell into his hand. Looking at the four big characters on it, his doubts deepened.


    ''Is this the legendary pure blood? Isn''t the way of obtaining it a bit too sloppy, without any difficulties?''


    Looking at the green and red women, how could they have the pure blood?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504 (Melon seeds with bench)


    Even if the green and red "sisters" threw out the pure blood, Feng Di didn''t think they were the ones who owned it. This shows how terrible the character design created by the two brothers was.


    Looking at the pure blood in his hands, Feng Di thought that the information might be correct. They are the holders, not the possessors. But where did they get it from? Oh well, as long as he gets the pure blood.


    "Look over them." Feng Di said coldly.


    "Yes!"


    More than a dozen men in suits walked out from each door, surrounding the five women.


    And the five women "shuddered" in fright.


    But the two brothers are relieved now, they have finallypleted the task of Your Honor. But how to escape perfectly is a problem.


    Qing Yutong contacted Lu Hong and asked, "Have youpleted your mission?"


    "Well, thank you Your Honorees for your cooperation." Lu Hong thanked her very much.


    "You''re being too polite. Then you all cooperate with me." Qing Yutong really wanted to see what that man did with the pure blood.


    What else could Lu Hong say? Of course, he agreed.


    Knowing that Yi Hong haspleted the task, Zi Shan also heaves a sigh of relief. Yi Hong doesn''t have to apologize with death, he is really an idiot.


    On the other hand, Feng Di knocked on the door with thebeled tube in his hand.


    "Come in." Feng Tian''s low voice from inside.


    Feng Di respectfully opened the door and entered, only to see his elder brother sitting cross-legged, and the aura emanating from his body became stronger and stronger, "Congrattions, elder brother"


    Feng Tian opened his eyes, the golden pupils under the mask were even more alluring, making people shudder.


    "Is there any clue?" Feng Tian stood up, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and asked lightly.


    Feng Di put the tube in his hands with both hands, and the four big characters fell into Feng Tian''s doubtful eyes.


    ''This is the pure blood? Isn''t the packaging too sloppy?''


    Feng Tian took the tube, and immediately felt the hunger from the blood te, and the blood in the needle started to boil. Feng Di was surprised when he saw this reaction. He didn''t expect it to be the real pure blood.


    Putting the tube away, Feng Tian asked, "How did you get it?"


    "Brother, would you believe me if I said it fell out of a beautiful woman''s chest?"


    Feng Tian''s eyes turned cold, and Feng Di immediately told the story.


    "I''ll go out and have a look. You go and arrange the ceremony. There can''t be any mistakes."


    "Yes!"


    Feng Tian''s face looked heavy, he didn''t seem to be happy about the birth of the gorefiend. He walked slowly towards the lobby of the gym.


    When he saw one green and one red woman from Feng Di''s story, Feng Tian also had the idea, ''How could such a woman possess the pure blood? What nonsense!


    The three next to them are a bit simr.


    However, the looks of these five women are quite good, and they can y around with them after their mission is aplished.


    "Take them away." Feng Tian sneered coldly.


    "Yes!"


    The five "delicately pretty" women were kidnapped mercilessly by the viins. The two brothers just wanted to go back to their lives. Qing Yutong just wanted to see what they were going to do. Brittany just wanted to kill the men in front of her. Zi Shan just wanted Yi Hong to go home and kneel on the keyboard, and then apologize to her that he was wrong, and he would never dare to do that again.


    Unbeknownst to the group, their captives were happily discussing what was about toe.


    There was an abandoned factory in the suburbs north of Long''an City. Weeds have grown here, and the dpidated chimneys feel like they are falling down. From time to time, there will be the sound of water droplets, which seems rather depressing.


    In the depths of the factory, there were more than a dozen men in ck sitting cross-legged, including Feng Di. A huge and strange rune was engraved in the middle of them, shining faintly with blood.


    Qing Yutong and five people were tied not far away by thick and big ropes.


    "It feels like they are calling for something." Brittany said indifferently, looking very rxed.


    "Are they calling Ultraman?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    Lu Hong said in a deep voice, "They may be summoning Godzi."


    Yi Hong and Zi Shan didn''t speak, they were still in the middle of a fight. After all, they wouldn''t pay attention to each other.


    The kind that doesn''t talk.


    Suddenly, those men began to mutter something, the kind that sounded good, as if they were being rescued. The magic circle began to emit a strange aura.


    Brittany frowned, and said with a chuckle, "It doesn''t seem like such a simple call."


    "Brittany, what do you mean?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    Brittany has a wealth ofbat experience, and she knows the aura emanating from this magic circle very well.


    "Summoning the things in the seal, they should have used a buffing circle, but this magic circle is just the opposite, a weak magic circle," Brittany exined.


    Qing Yutong understood instantly, looking at the men in suits not far away, "They are nning to kill the summoned thing."


    "Even if they don''t want to kill it, there must be other intentions." Brittany said lightly.


    Hearing what Brittany said, the five of them immediately became interested.


    Qing Yutong pursed her lips, "It doesn''t seem good to watch a y without melon seed and drinks."


    "It makes sense." Brittany was under the influence of Qing Yutong.


    "Little Lu, go buy some. Remember to buy a few packs of spicy strips." Qing Yutong reminded.


    The corner of Lu Hong''s mouth twitched, "It''s not good, we are all tied up."


    "I''ll give you a mirror image, go ande back quickly." Brittany said lightly, as an elf, she knows a lot of simple magic, but it''s not as powerful as Your Honor.


    What else can Lu Hong do? They are just short of a small bench.


    Just as Lu Hong left, Feng Tian, who was sitting cross-legged in the center, finally moved. His right hand brought the blood te, while his left hand brought the tube.


    When the two items appeared at the same time, the red glow increased sharply, and the tube burst instantly. But the pure blood did not fall on the ground, instead floated in the air, like a living object.


    Feng Tian ced the blood te in the center, bowed his body, and took a few steps back. A burst of spiritual power shot into the blood te from between his fingers, and the pure blood began to tremble, as if too scared to move.


    Click!


    The blood te opened, as if there was some treasure inside, but there was nothing. Only to see that after the blood te was opened, the inside was bright red, like a sea of ??fresh blood, with a sense of splendor.


    Puff!


    Suddenly, a head made of fresh blood broke out, rushed towards the pure blood with a dark wind, and then swallowed the pure blood in the air.


    As if eating the most beautiful food in the world, the huge blood skull let out a satisfied gasp and then retracted into the blood te after a while.


    At this time, Lu Hong rushed back with a red stic bag, and there were all kinds of melon seeds and peanuts.


    "Did I miss something?" Lu Hong asked curiously.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 505 (Ignorant)

    Chapter 505 (Ignorant)


    Qing Yutong tore open the spicy strips and said with a smile: "No, it just started."


    "That''s good." Lu Hong tied himself up again, staring at the depressing scene.


    It was really depressing, especially when he saw the snacks in the red stic bag beside him, it was even more depressing.


    Puff!


    The blood te suddenly emitted a thickyer of blood mist. When the blood mist appeared, cracks appeared on the surface of the blood te as it shattered. Crispy like Qing Yutong biting off potato chips.


    Crunchy.


    The four turned their heads to look at Qing Yutong, who was eating potato chips. Qing Yutong smiled awkwardly: "It''s already midnight, it''s normal to be a little hungry."


    "Yutong, you''ve ruined the atmosphere." Brittany said in a low voice.


    Qing Yutong blinked her beautiful eyes: "Is there any atmosphere?"


    Lu Hong held his chin and murmured: "If those people hear this, I really don''t know how they will react."


    "Sisters, let''s watch while eating, this Wangzai milk is mine." Qing Yutong immediately took Wangzai milk away. [A brand]


    Brittany said lightly, "Then I''ll take the Nutrition Express." [Also a milk brand]


    The atmosphere was a bit weird, but Brittany didn''t seem to notice. She opened the bottle cap and took a sip. The corner of her mouth was stained with an unknown white liquid.


    "Look, that blood mist has turned into Ultraman." Qing Yutong hastily eximed.


    At the scene, the cloud of blood mist gradually formed a human figure, and it didn''t take long before a handsome man with a tall nose, a face as sharp as knife, and eyes that contained mncholy appeared. He was a girl killer. His blood-colored red robe had ck lines in it, and a head filled with white hair was scattered behind, fluttering slowly.


    "So handsome." Qing Yutong said out loud.


    Brittany nodded.


    Zi Shan also said, "He''s really handsome."


    Yi Hong almost bled, it turns out that Zi Shan likes handsome people. He can''t change himself no matter how he tries.


    Lu Hong patted Yi Hong on the shoulder. You will never be so handsome in this life.


    "It''s like the little brother on Tiktok, who adds color contact lenses, and beautification and filter functions." Qing Yutongughed.


    Elder sister, the other party is a gorefiend who wants to harm themon people. They are not little brothers, and they don''t even know how to wear colored contact lenses. Can you be a qualified prisoner and just have your snacks?


    Seeing the birth of the gorefiend, Feng Tian was very excited, and immediately bowed down: "Long live Gorefiend!"


    The Gorefiend was silent for a while, and there was a haze all over his body. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "That''s the feeling! It''s the feeling of being reborn! Hahaha!"


    Feeling the power in this hand, the Gorefiend looked up at the sky and flicked his index finger.


    A red light spot floated towards the huge chimney. When touched, the chimney seemed to be corroded, and the speed was that of the naked eye.


    "The Gorefiend is mighty!" Feng Tian and others shouted in unison.


    Qing Yutong, who was drinking Wangzai''s milk, said lightly: "Is it mighty to boast about destroying a chimney? This mighty power is really worthless."


    Everyone couldn''t help but nod, the destructive power was too small, and it didn''t make sense.


    Gorefiend stretched his hands into his sleeve robe, looked at the man lying on the ground in front of him, and said in a cold tone: "Is your magic circle a meeting gift?"


    Feng Tian, who bowed his head, was startled. He didn''t expect to be discovered. This guy deserves to be the Gorefiend! Even if the seal is broken, he is still so powerful!


    He immediately signaled Feng Di, and the magic circle under the Gorefiend''s feet was instantly activated, and the red light increased greatly. Feng Tian, who was lying on the ground, also slowly stood up, looking at the Gorefiend in front of him with his one ck and one golden pupil.


    The Gorefiend narrowed his eyes slightly, feeling the coercion emanating from the magic circle, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised: "No matter what, I still want to thank you for releasing me!"


    "Blood Demon, submit to me! I can lead you to conquer this world together!" Feng Tian clenched his fists tightly, staring at the Gorefiend, and released bold words.


    The Gorefiend chuckled, and slowly spit out: "Ignorant human beings, I am a Gorefiend, and I never bow my head. If you kneel and submit to me now, for the sake of releasing me, I''ll forgive you! Otherwise, you die!"


    "It seems that we both want to be the superior!" Feng Tian''s hands suddenly condensed golden light, looking like a golden glove.


    Looking at the weapon released by Feng Tian, the Gorefiend said lightly: "I never thought that ordinary human beings like you would have unformed divine weapons."


    "It''s enough to deal with you now!"


    The corner of the Gorefiend''s mouth curled into a sneer: "It took a lot of skill to break the seal, but you don''t know anything about my strength!"


    Boom!


    As soon as the words were finished, majestic blood gushed out from the Gorefiend''s robe, like a stormy sea, and instantly swallowed up the surrounding men in suits.


    The blood enveloped their bodies like jelly, and after a long time, it crawled back into the Gorefiend''s robe. All the men in suits around him bled to death from their seven orifices, and only Feng Di still had a trace of breath.


    Seeing the death of his subordinates, Feng Tian didn''t take any action to stop him, and said lightly: "It really is a Gorefiend! Even if the seal is just broken, he is still so powerful!"


    "Of course, otherwise why would I be sealed?"


    "It''s a pity." Feng Tian sighed, and the golden pupil became unfathomable.


    The Gorefiend asked in confusion, "What pity?"


    "It''s a pity that I want to return your words. You know nothing about my strength!"


    "Hahahaha!" The Gorefiendughed maniacally after hearing this,ughing at the ignorant ants in front of him.


    Qing Yutong, who was peeling peanuts, said: "These two people are really good at bragging."


    "Yeah, look at how low-key I am." Lu Hong smiled and squeezed out a piece of bean curd, which was rather refreshing.


    Brittany snorted coldly: "The two mere ants are bragging to each other."


    Qing Yutong bit down on Seitan, feelingfortable: "Don''t talk about him like that, at least he''s still somewhat good." [Seitan is a mildly vored, high-protein meat substitute made of wheat gluten. It is popr in vegetarian and vegan cooking.]


    "Primary school students fight." Zi Shan said silently.


    Yi Hong really wanted to refute. For example, when did you see elementary school students fighting, but he didn''t dare to refute his wife.


    Fortunately, Gorefiend and Feng Tian didn''t hear the conversation between the girls, otherwise, they would definitely join hands to deal with Qing Yutong first.


    But it seems that they can''t beat her.


    A blood sword appeared in the hand of the Gorefiend! The whole sword was like blood flowing in the air.


    The Gorefiend raised his hand, stroked the de lightly, and said lightly, "I made this sword with the blood of my people. Although it is not as good as the Great Deste Divine Weapon, it is still considered a secondary Great Deste Divine Weapon."


    "Hmph! What I hold is a golden glove, but if I add my blood energy, it will be a real prehistoric weapon!" Feng Tian stretched out his fists, and a terrifying aura emanated from the glove. Unexpectedly, the golden light condensed and attacked the Gorefiend.


    The Gorefiend lightly waved the blood sword in his hand, and a half-moon-shaped blood mist hit the golden light.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 506 (Beating Up)

    <h4>Chapter 506 (Beating Up)</h4>


    Chapter 506: (Beating Up)


    The golden light and the red light collided.


    Boom!


    The impact produced a huge wave of air that copsed the factory, sending dust flying around.


    Qing Yutong and the others had no choice but to get out of the way, as they didn''t want to get their clothes dirty.


    The five of them sat in the air and looked down. They felt pretty good, and the angle was just right.


    Fortunately, this is the outskirts, and it is a deserted ce all year round, so it didn''t cause any sensation.


    When the dust was blown away by the breeze, Feng Tian and Gorefiend stood among the ruins. Their bodies radiated light, which made them easy to identify.


    "Gorefiend, surrender to me, and you can do whatever you want!" Feng Tian originally wanted to use another method to obtain the blood energy of the Gorefiend, but he didn''t expect that the Gorefiend would still be so powerful after he came out, causing deviations in his n.


    The Gorefiend waved the blood sword in his hand, and said calmly: "I want your life now."


    "It seems that we can''t talk about it."


    He erupted in an all-around way, and the gravel on the ground gradually floated up, making the ground vibrate slightly. This was just the aura release.


    A wave of blood was released, making the sounds of howling wolves.


    In fact, Feng Tian''s guess was not wrong. This is not the true strength of the Gorefiend. After being sealed for such a long time, he is actually very weak. It will take a long time for him to recover, but for now, he is just holding on. Although he is weak now, he can stillpete with Feng Tian.


    It can be guessed how powerful he was when he was not sealed, but it is a pity that he was sealed before he could harm the world.


    Feng Tian shouted angrily, and the golden fist in his hand struck out with a bang. The speed was extremely fast, and a mighty aura swept away. It was earth-shattering, and the sound was like a thunderbolt. It was just a simple punch, but it could produce such powerful coercion.


    The Gorefiend''s eyes froze. He was weak now. Escaping was a good strategy, but it was his first battle! How could he escape?


    The strong naturally have the dignity of the strong. Even if they know they are going to die, they will fight to the end.


    He held the blood sword across his chest.


    Immediately, the golden fist hit the blood sword, producing a dazzling circr shock wave.


    Gorefiend took a step back, stepping his right foot deep into the mud.


    "Clinging Soul Fist!"


    A terrifying pressure appeared in Feng Tian''s right hand. He didn''t expect to get close so easily, this Gorefiend is really arrogant!


    The dazzling golden light illuminated the entire sky, sting toward the Gorefiend with a force capable of destroying the world.


    Gorefiend frowned, and the blood sword in his hand was ced across his chest again.


    Boom!


    Gorefiend''s body slid back more than ten meters, and a deep groove appeared on the ground. It was really terrifying!


    "Gorefiend! Surrender to me now, and you will have a chance to survive!" Feng Tian opened and closed his hands, and the golden light flourished, which showed that the more he fought, the more powerful he became.


    "Yes?"


    Feng Tian opened his eyes wide, because the voice came from behind, he didn''t have time to think about it, and he immediately retreated. He felt a tingling pain in his shoulder instantly.


    The blood sword was like a baby, sucking blood greedily. Gorefiend looked at Feng Tian who was retreating: "I told you, you don''t understand my strength! Even if I am weak now, you are not my opponent."


    Feng Tian nced at the wound on his arm. He didn''t expect the speed of this Gorefiend to be so fast!


    Feng Tian has the advantage in weapons, but the Gorefiend was not easy to provoke. This is the man who tantly says he wants to bring harm to themon people. No one dares to say such wild words.


    "Gorefiend, don''t force me!" Feng Tian shouted in a deep voice.


    "So what if I force you?"


    Feng Tian''s face changed wildly. Obviously, the Gorefiend was in front of his eyes, but the voice was indeeding from behind.


    There was no time to think about it, and when he dodged hastily, he felt a sharp pain in his thigh.


    Gorefiend stuck out his scarlet tongue, licking the blood on the sword: "You will be stabbed to death by my sword!"


    Feng Tian panted heavily, ''this Gorefiend is really powerful! As expected of a sealed character, I underestimated him!''


    "Gorefiend, I''ll give you another chance! There is still a chance of surviving by surrendering to me!" Feng Tian shouted in a low voice, his golden eyes began to rotate slowly.


    "You should be ashamed of your words. I will give you an agonizing death."


    Feng Tian sighed, and the golden glove in his hand disappeared.


    Seeing Feng Tian''s actions, the Gorefiend chuckled lightly: "Why? Don''t you want to continue fighting?"


    Feng Tian stared at the Gorefiend, and slowly lifted the mask with his right hand: "No! I have already given you a chance! You didn''t cherish it!"


    The mask slowly fell to the ground. Feng Tian''s left face did not have any skin, rather it was akin to his eyes, golden. Very textured, like ayer of gold oil!


    But the Gorefiend didn''t find it funny, because the moment the other party took off the mask, he couldn''t see through him!


    Gorefiend''s heart sank.


    After uncovering the mask, Feng Tian stood there without moving at all, which made the Gorefiend feel an unknown pressure!


    He wanted to take the upper hand by being the first one to attack.


    Gorefiend took advantage of his abnormal speed and instantly came behind Feng Tian, ready to thrash through him.


    However, the Gorefiend opened his eyes wide, watching the blood sword in his hand being grabbed by the other party. ''How is this possible!?''


    Just when the Gorefiend lost his mind for a moment, a fist hit him, apanied by a piercing sound. So fast that even the Gorefiend couldn''t react, and his left cheek caught the opponent''s fist. His body flew like a cannonball, hitting the ruins of the factory.


    Qing Yutong, who was gnawing melon seeds in the air, had a cute expression on her face: "This...what''s this situation? He got a power boost?"


    Zi Shan said in a deep voice: "It must be some kind of secret method."


    "It''s not a secret method, but his mask suppresses his power. It seems that he changed as a person. Maybe the mask contains his two different people." Brittany guessed. This phenomenon is not unheard of; multiple personality disorder.


    Lu Hong drank Pepsi and murmured, "Gorefiend''s going to be in big trouble."


    This Gorefiend is really unlucky. Back then, he vowed to harm themon people, but he was sealed by a group of people before he could leave his house.


    So many years had passed, and just after he came out, he met someone with ulterior motives.


    In fact, the Gorefiend should not be called the Gorefiend, he should be called the mildewfiend.


    Feng Tian in the field suddenly let out a sinisterugh: "Useless guy! Let me help you!"


    The ruins vibrated, and then the Gorefiend rushed straight into the night from the ruins. It was not voluntary, but he was beaten up!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 507 (Gorefiend Vomiting Blood)

    <h4>Chapter 507 (Gorefiend Vomiting Blood)</h4>


    Chapter 507: (Gorefiend Vomiting Blood)


    Crazyughter echoed in the ruins, and like a ghost, Feng Tian appeared above the Gorefiend''s head.


    Feng Tian sped his hands together, raised them high, and hit the Gorefiend hard on the head.


    Boom!


    A wave of air exploded and Gorefiend fell again, making a big hole in the ground. Feng Tian still didn''t notice the five women in the sky.


    Gorefiend slowly stood up, and before he had a chance to recover, a ck figure appeared in front of him.


    Feng Tian punched the Gorefiend hard in the abdomen, and the Gorefiend was bent over, enduring the tremendous force!


    There are no weird skills, just raw power in that fist. Coupled with his speed, it is simply impossible to guard against. If Gorefiend still had his full strength, he could have fought equally, but it''s a pity that this is a weak version of the Gorefiend, unable to fight back. Even his blood sword fell to the ground.


    Feng Tian grabbed the Gorefiend''s neck with his left hand and held it up high. At this time, the Gorefiend''s nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and his handsome appearance was gone forever.


    Boom!


    The right fist hit the Gorefiend''s abdomen hard again, and the ground under Feng Tian''s feet cracked with this blow!


    Boom!


    Another punch hit the Gorefiend''s abdomen, and the Gorefiend''s body became frailer by the second, and his breath became weaker and weaker. A few more blows would probably kill him.


    Feng Tian is so terrifying, and his strength is unimaginable. If Ye Zizi knew that such a person existed, she would definitely have challenged him. After all, Ye Zizi is the representative of power, and even Ye Hua, her lord, is weaker than Ye Zi in terms of strength.


    "Trash! Such rubbish should be dealt with!" After speaking, he punched the Gorefiend again, and Gorefiend was already on the verge of death. He still had one breath left, and if he got attacked again, he would die.


    Throwing the Gorefiend to the ground, Feng Tian stepped on his chest. One could see his cruelty through Gorefiend''s sunken chest.


    Gorefiend didn''t even have the strength to speak now, his eyes were red and swollen from the beating.


    ''I was the famous Gorefiend! Inhuman Gorefiend! Today, I was hammered into such a field by someone. Back then, even those prehistoric gods could only seal me!''


    Feng Tian looked down at the Gorefiend, his golden pupils began to spin wildly.


    The Gorefiend was startled and began to struggle feebly. ''What kind of trick is this? Why does it feel like the blood in his body is churning, as if it is about to burst out!''


    The golden eyes became brighter and brighter, and the blood energy in the Gorefiend''s body was forcibly pulled out. The golden eyes sucked his huge blood energy, while the Gorefiend was shrieking.


    Feng Tian''s golden pupils gradually turned red, forming half-red and half-golden pupils.


    What this sucked was the lifelong blood energy of the Gorefiend, meaning some of his strength was sucked away.


    The painful wailing continued, and the five women watching the show in the air were a little surprised.


    "This... this Gorefiend is too miserable." Lu Hong hurriedly ate a spicy stick to suppress his shock.


    Qing Yutong took a sip of Wangzai''s milk: "Yeah, he''s so miserable."


    Zi Shan suddenly nced at Yi Hong, and a golden light shed in her beautiful eyes. Yi Hong hurriedly looked away in fright, his wife was too scary. It is a living warning.


    Brittany said lightly: "After absorbing the Gorefiend''s strength, this man''s strength has greatly increased."


    "How strong?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    Brittany stretched out her index finger, pressed her fingernails, and said, "Maybe it''s that strong."


    Everyone smiled helplessly. Others are not as good as your fingernails. It''s all bragging.


    After a long time, Feng Tian finally stopped, and although the Gorefiend lying on the ground was not dead, he wanted to die now.


    Feng Tian picked up the mask on the ground and put it on. His whole body trembled, as if he had transformed.


    Slowly walking to the Gorefiend, Feng Tian said lightly: "I told you a long time ago, surrender to me, and you will have a chance to live! You didn''t listen!"


    The Gorefiend stared straight at Feng Tian, as if saying if I will die I won''t let you go either!


    "However, I still want to thank you for your blood. You helped me refine the divine weapon, and I will also ept your sword. You can wait here to die." After finishing speaking, Feng Tian walked into the ruins, carried Feng Di out, and then searched for the five women, but they had already disappeared.


    ''Must have been crushed to death. What a pity.''


    After Feng Tian left, the dying Gorefiend was left behind.


    "Brittany, do you have a GPS?" Qing Yutong exhorted, this is a hidden danger, and they must know the other party''s location.


    Brittany calmly said: "Don''t worry."


    Qing Yutong felt relieved, her brother-inw likes to pretend so much. When the timees, his brother-inw will beat him until he can''t recognize himself.


    "The snacks are finished too. Let''s go down and see the Gorefiend. Brother-inw still wants to see him." Qing Yutong sighed softly. They knew from the two brothers that her brother-inw deliberately released the Gorefiend and wanted to see him create a ruckus, but the current Gorefiend, let alone creating a ruckus, can''t take care of himself.


    The five womennded next to the Gorefiend, and the Gorefiend also sensed that someone wasing again. He slightly opened his eyes and saw that it was five women.


    "He''s really miserable when you look at him from a close distance. Your face is swollen like this. It''s a pity that I called him a handsome guy before." Qing Yutong squatted down and looked at him carefully.


    And others also squatted down, as if looking at a rare animal.


    This Gorefiend almost copsed.


    Lu Hong nodded lightly: "Yeah, how awesome he was at the beginning."


    "Especially that sentence, ''you don''t know anything about my strength.''" Brittany said slowly.


    Qing Yutong breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s alright now, you''ve been beaten in the face by others, and have turned into a pig''s head."


    "Stop talking, the Gorefiend vomited blood." Zi Shan eximed, he was spraying a lot of blood.


    Gorefiend feels more desperate than death at this time. Their words pierced into his chest like sharp knives. ''Thinking back, I was really ashamed to say such words, and then I was beaten into such a state by others.''


    Qing Yutong persuaded: "Gorefiend, don''t be like this. People are in the rivers andkes. How can they not be beaten? It''s normal. I was beaten by my brother-inw too. [Parody of the line from Internal Affairs: 2 "People are in the rivers andkes,e out to mess around, and sooner orter they have to pay back." The original meaning means that if a person does something that corrupts morals or vites thew in society, sooner orter he will be punished by thew. Or the meaning of double restitution for the victim. Here''s a more detailed version if you are interested; /dy/article/GHBRG7A605521XXO.html ]


    "Don''t get me wrong, it''s just a spanking on the palm of my hand, not my butt."


    Everyone: "..."


    Lu Hong asked in distress: "The Gorefiend has been beaten into such a state, what should I do? Does anyone want to take him back?"


    "Yes, this will scare my brother-inw." Qing Yutong nodded.


    "Or just bury him, he looks very pitiful." Zi Shan said slowly, and Yi Hong''s whole body went numb all of a sudden.


    Gorefiend couldn''t take it anymore and fainted. ''I don''t want to hear your words, this is worse than death.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 508 (You are the Supreme Overlord!!!)

    Chapter 508 (You are the Supreme Overlord!!!)


    Lu Hong is not Ye Hua, and what if Ye Hua has other purposes?


    He immediately contacted Uncle Wei to get his advice.


    At this time, Wei Chang was sleeping with Xiao Tang in his arms. Of course, it was a normal hug.


    Hearing that Lu Hong hadpleted the task and caught the Gorefiend, he immediately woke up.


    ''Your Honor wants to meet this Gorefiend and see how he brings disaster to themon people!''


    He didn''t have time to think about it as he quickly contacted Ye Hua.


    And Ye Hua was also sleeping soundly with Qingya in his arms. Qing Ya was in deep sleep. ''When did I say to catch the Gorefiend?''


    But now that he has been caught, what else can he say? Better go and have a look first. He left a mirror image and came to the bar.


    Qing Yutong and the others were too embarrassed to bury him any longer, so they had to let him check him out.


    The news of the capture of the Gorefiend spread quickly, even Lie Gu and Jue Tian came to see what the Gorefiend, who caused harm to themon people, looked like. Even Death Mage and Xun Fang came.


    But when everyone saw the Gorefiend, they felt...


    Is he really the same Gorefiend who created a ruckus for themon people? Why is he beaten so badly?


    Ye Hua couldn''t believe it, the one in front of him with a bruised nose and swollen face was Gorefiend! Isn''t he the one who used to create a ruckus among themon people? But being beaten like this¡­


    "Are you sure this is the Gorefiend?" Ye Hua lowered his head and asked in a deep voice.


    Lu Hong said respectfully: "Your Honor, this is the Gorefiend. His image was pretty good at the beginning, but he pretended to act cool and ended up being beaten like this."


    Lie Gu felt pity when he saw him: "The chest is broken."


    Jue Tian sneaked a nce at Brittany, then continued to observe the Gorefiend, but he didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "I thought this Gorefiend was a person who caused harm to themon people, but I am really disappointed." Ye Hua shook his head.


    "Look, brother-inw, the Gorefiend is vomiting blood again." Qing Yutong eximed.


    Blood spurted from the mouth of the Gorefiend, and he had been pretending to be dizzy just now, but hearing these people''s words broke his heart. It hurts more than being beaten.


    ''I, Gorefiend, am inhuman, and I want to bring disaster to themon people!''


    The first time, he was sealed before he could leave his house.


    The second time, he came out of the seal but was beaten violently. It was just physical pain, but what happened next was like a bloody sharp knife stabbing his heart.


    Gorefiend was really pitiful, he was beaten to the ground because of his useless moves. On the one hand, he underestimated the enemy, and on the other hand, Feng Tian was too strong.


    "What a useless Gorefiend, you will dirty my reputation after being beaten like this!" Ye Hua said coldly, with a flick of his right hand, a green halo covered the Gorefiend, and the wounds of the Gorefiend were recovered. Even the sunken cheat was healed!


    "Tell me, how could he be beaten like this?" Ye Hua asked lightly. As for why didn''t he kill the Gorefiend? Because there is a good reason, that is, the Gorefiend is not a human being, but a foreign race.


    Ye Hua will not kill indiscriminately, because Ye Hua himself is also a foreign race.


    There was even an idea before that the alien races should unite to attack humans, but unfortunately, the wish was not realized.


    Lu Hong told the story again, and Ye Hua was slightly taken aback when he heard it. This Gorefiend was tricked by humans, which is really surprising.


    Moreover, the person from Lu Hong''s story seems to be very powerful. He must be a little powerful to beat the Gorefiend into such a state with only his physical strength.


    "Where''s that person?" Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it, and asked lightly.


    Brittany said respectfully: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I''ve locked his aura!"


    When Jue Tian heard Brittany''s words, he looked over slightly and saw that there was ayer of frost on Brittany''s pretty face, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Very good, Brittany! Keep an eye on him first, and see what he is going to do."


    "Yes!" Brittany knelt and epted the order.


    Everyone looked at the Gorefiend on the ground, who was still pretending to be dizzy. Is this really a Gorefiend? Is there a mistake?


    The Gorefiend thought that if he pretended to be dizzy, no one would take notice, but now that he is healed, can he stop pretending to be dizzy and ept the reality?


    It''s not that the Gorefiend doesn''t want to remember, it''s really too embarrassing. He felt that the group of people around him were very powerful, but he was a lone wolf who wanted to bring disaster to the world. How can he be with humans?


    Lie Gu kicked the Gorefiend: "Still pretending? Get up already!"


    Lie Gu stepped on the Gorefiend''s finger, causing the Gorefiend to let out a miserable cry as he sat up all at once.


    ''This group of people is so shameless, it is rude to wake others up by stomping on their fingers.''


    The Gorefiend looked around. He didn''t see the faces of the five women clearly in the ruins, but now that he saw them clearly, he was amazed. But now is not the time to be amazed. These men seem to be untouchable.


    "Are you the Gorefiend?" Ye Hua asked lightly.


    The Gorefiend frowned, and the voice came from behind. He turned and looked at Ye Hua. This man was even better looking than him. How could it be possible?


    "That''s right, I''m the Gorefiend!"


    Wei Chang sneered coldly: "Bold! You aren''t showing respect when you see Your Honor!"


    "Who are you? A prehistoric god? Or an Overlord?"


    Wei Chang and Lie Guughed and the others also smiled. They were mocking the ignorance of the Gorefiend.


    The prehistoric gods are much "advanced" than ordinary deities. Take Tianfu as aparison. The prehistoric gods are like a group of people living in the capital, the Overlord belongs to the high-level people among the prehistoric gods, and the Tianfu may be just a small remote city.


    Gorefiend directly mistook Ye Hua for the Supreme or those prehistoric gods, which earned a chuckle from Ye Hua.


    "Still not kneeling yet!" Brittany sneered, and immediately let out a strong pressure. The Gorefiend, who has no strength, couldn''t stand Brittany''s anger, and knelt directly in front of Ye Hua, unable to get up.


    Ye Hua put away the smile on his face, bowed his head, and said: "Overlord? Prehistoric gods? They are all spicy chickens, and they are still alive because I didn''t touch them!"


    The Gorefiend, kneeling on the ground, sweated and asked: "Who are you?"


    "Your Honor is the Supreme Overlord!" Brittany shouted again, and the pressure she unleashed increased again. The floor under the Gorefiend''s knees cracked. Although he lost his strength, the body of the Gorefiend was still very robust.


    Gorefiend''s face changed wildly, he looked up at Ye Hua vigorously, and spit out one word at a time: "You are the Supreme Overlord!!!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 509 (I will mop the floor)

    Chapter 509 (I will mop the floor)


    Ye Hua was a little relieved to see the surprise in Gorefiend''s eyes. He likes these kinds of eyes, and of course, the desperate ones as well.


    "If the highest title is the Supreme Overlord, then this deity is indeed one." Ye Hua exhaled a puff of smoke, and his tone was very light, as if he looked down on the title of the Supreme Overlord. After listening to it for five years, he was tired of hearing it.


    The Gorefiend was horrified. The man in front of him turned out to be the legendary Supreme Overlord. How could this be possible? How could the Supreme Overlord appear in such a ce? This is very unreasonable!


    ''I heard that the Supreme Overlords are all lone wolves, and I am also developing in this direction.''


    Seeing that the Gorefiend was too frightened to speak, Ye Hua asked aloud, "I heard that you want to harm themon people?"


    Gorefiend didn''t dare to be careless now, and respectfully shouted: "Your Excellency, my wish is to create ruckus for themon people."


    "Do you have any ns?" Ye Hua asked lightly.


    The Gorefiend was stunned: "n?"


    "Of course, without a n, how can you harm themon people? Such as what to do in the first ce, and then how to go about it?" In fact, Ye Hua didn''t use to make ns before, but now he knows the importance of nning.


    "I... I was sealed before I could think about the n." The Gorefiend hesitated and said, what is the use of a n? It can''t keep up with the dynamicity of the world.


    "It''s because you didn''t have a n that you encountered changes, so you had no countermeasures. To put it bluntly, you are stupid." Ye Hua shook his head. This Gorefiend is just average. Apart from being a foreign race like him, nothing is outstanding about him.


    Ye Hua continued: "As a Gorefiend, it''s really embarrassing to be tricked by someone."


    "Your Excellency, that person is really powerful, you must believe me."


    Qing Yutong smiled coquettishly: "That means you don''t know anything about my brother-inw''s strength."


    The Gorefiend''s fair face was slightly flushed, and when he thought of what he said, his face felt hot.


    "Let''s keep that kind of character for a look now, and there won''t be any trouble."


    The Gorefiend said hurriedly: "Your Excellency, that person sucked my blood energy, and his skill has greatly increased. He also has an invisible Great Deste Divine Weapon. I''m afraid it''s formed now and his strength has reached a new level!"


    Ye Hua was satisfied with the attitude of the Gorefiend. He told all he knew without hiding anything.


    "This deity won''t be beaten up like you." Ye Hua said coldly.


    The Gorefiend didn''t say a word, this is the Supreme Overlord, and he must have a way.


    Gorefiend watched Ye Hua lose interest, but he was a little interested in Feng Tian.


    "Let''s go." Ye Hua said lightly, and healed his wounds. After all, they''re of a foreign race, and life is not easy.


    Gorefiend stood up slowly, cupped his hands, and said, "Thank you, Your Excellency!"


    Ye Hua signaled, let''s go and stop your ttering.


    Gorefiend took a deep breath, turned around, and walked towards the door. ''I, Gorefiend, am a lone wolf! That''s right! A lone wolf! But sometimes, even a lone wolf needs a pack.''


    The Gorefiend stopped in his tracks, turned around, walked up to Ye Hua, and knelt: "Please take me in, the Supreme One!"


    "Why should I take you in?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Gorefiend was stunned and kowtowed his head, and said: "I can clean the floor to the extent that I will be able to lick it!"


    Everyone: "..."


    It turns out that this Gorefiend is not useless, and he has such talents.


    If the Gorefiend just said what he said before he died, Ye Hua would drive him away to fend for himself, but Ye Hua became interested when he said this.


    ''It''s free, let''s see how he mops the floor to the point of licking it.''


    "Okay! I am looking forward to your mopping."


    "Thank you, Your Honor." The Gorefiend was overjoyed. It is an honor for him to work under the Supreme Overlord.


    Gorefiend walked aside, picked up the bucket, and started mopping. He is really a hardworking Gorefiend. Don''t underestimate a hardworking man.


    Ye Hua turned his head to everyone and started amendation meeting. After this mission, he should give everyone their fair share of praise.


    "In this mission, everyone did a good job." Ye Hua nced at everyone and said in a low voice.


    The Gorefiend mopping the floor was puzzled. What mission?


    "Although the task of this deity was to let you release this Gorefiend reasonably and then see how he harms themon people, it is understandable that such a thing happened."


    Ye Hua''s words made the Gorefiend almost fall.


    ''It turns out that my appearance was the intention of the Supreme Overlord! He just wanted to see my ruckus on themon people!''


    ''God, why did such a thing happen, it turns out that my appearance was a mission for others¡­''


    The crowd didn''t care about the Gorefiend mopping the floor at all, and everyone present was very happy after listening to Ye Hua''s praise.


    "Among them, Lu Hong and Yi Hong performed very well. As rookies, it''s not easy to do this." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong, who were praised, knelt and replied: "Thank you for your praise!"


    "There are also Wei Chang, Death Mage, and Xun Fang. Their help is worthy of praise."


    The three hurriedly knelt and respectfully shouted: "We serve Your Honor!"


    "Brittany also did well."


    After hearing that, Brittany was overjoyed: "This subordinate is gleed!"


    "This is the end of the mission. Brittany, you continue to track down that man named Feng Tian!"


    "Yes!"


    "Others do what they should do, reconcile if they should reconcile. I don''t want to hear about divorce again!!! Got it!?" Ye Hua snorted coldly, his eyes showed a cold light.


    Everyone didn''t dare to take a breath, and they all knelt on the ground: "Your subordinates obey!"


    Even the Gorefiend mopping the floor beside him knelt.


    Ye Hua nodded, then disappeared from the bar, returned to bed, and slept with Qing Ya in his arms. This is the mostfortable thing in life.


    Seeing Ye Hua leaving, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and stood up.


    Jue Tian looked at Brittany not far away, walked over slowly, and asked with concern: "Is the wound still hurting? I have some medicine here."


    "Get out!" Brittany shouted coldly and immediately disappeared from the bar.


    It''s pitiful, it''s embarrassing. You only know how to cherish when you lose.


    Jue Tian really regretted it, and when he saw Brittany cut off her own wings, his heart ached. Although he heard Ye Hua saying that Brittany was fine, Jue Tian still wanted to ask.


    But judging by Brittany''s reaction, Jue Tian can''t do anything about it. She will probably hate him for the rest of her life.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 510 (House of Gossips)

    Chapter 510 (House of Gossips)


    "Everyone, let me take my leave first." Jue Tian disappeared after finishing speaking.


    Lie Gu joked: "You told him to get out, and he really got out. Well, so did I..."


    After Lie Gu left, the Death Mage and Xun Fang also left.


    Qing Yutong also yawned and left. It was a very satisfactory night.


    Ye Zizi didn''t participate, she really became more and more obedient. I really miss the old Zizi.


    Wei Chang smiled at Lu Hong and said, "You two have done a good job, keep up the good work."


    "Thank you, Uncle Wei." Lu Hong said respectfully. Uncle Wei is a good, kind, and amiable man.


    With a flick of Wei Chang''s index finger, a cloud of ck mist enveloped the green and red brothers, and they changed back to their "original form". They were still wearing those same clothes¡­


    Seeing this situation, the Gorefiend''s eyes almost fell off. It turned out that those two were men!!!


    ''Just now I was...


    so disgusting...''


    Wei Chang patted Yi Hong''s shoulder: "Zi Shan is not easy to handle. Talk to her and don''t make her sad again."


    "Thank you Uncle Wei for your concern."


    Yi Hong was not used to this team at first, but now he feels that this is a big family, and everyone takes care of each other, which feels very warm.


    Wei Chang and Lu Hong also left first, giving space to Yi Hong and Zi Shan.


    Yi Hong, who was still wearing women''s attire, looked at Zi Shan, feeling a little nervous.


    He then looked at the Gorefiend mopping the floor.


    The Gorefiend paused and immediately turned his back, pretending not to hear.


    Unexpectedly, this Gorefiend actually has a heart of gossip.


    Yi Hong coughed lightly.


    Gorefiend reluctantly dragged himself on the floor and slipped all the way behind the bar, then stopped immediately and quietly leaned behind to eavesdrop.


    Suddenly!


    Gorefiend felt that there was someone behind him!


    "Shh¡­"


    Gorefiend froze when he saw Lie Gu''s eyes ring at him. When he turned his head, the Gorefiend saw¡­ the so-called Uncle Wei!!!


    And then there''s Jue Tian!


    And that skeleton and Xun Fang!


    And Lu Hong!


    ''God! So it''s not just me who likes gossip. These people all like gossip!''


    ''Even the Supreme Overlord is here. My God, what kind of ce is this!?''


    ''This is the house of gossip!''


    Perhaps even Yi Hong didn''t expect everyone who had just left toe back and hid to watch the show.


    Ye Hua was going to sleep at first, but when Wei Chang said there was a good show to watch, he ran back again, wanting to see how Yi Hong begged his wife for forgiveness.


    Yi Hong swallowed her saliva and walked towards Zi Shan.


    "Stop! Say what you have to say! Don''te near me!" Zi Shan''s beautiful eyes turned cold, and she said coldly.


    So fierce.


    Yi Hong stopped immediately, and looked at Zi Shan tremblingly, not daring to disobey her in the slightest. He couldn''t afford to offend her!


    "That... my wife... I..."


    "Who is your wife!? Aren''t you going to get a divorce? Call me Zi Shan! I don''t know you!"


    Ten thousand times more ferocious than Gorefiend!


    Hearing his wife''s words, Yi Hong felt a chill in his heart. Maybe she really wanted to divorce him.


    "Zi Shan, don''t be angry, can you listen to me?" Yi Hong took a deep breath, this matter was his own fault, and he deserved to be scolded. What Uncle Wei said was right, Zi Shan. It''s really not easy to handle and it''s too hard for her.


    Zi Shan snorted but said nothing.


    Lie Gu loathes this iron head: "Actually, Zi Shan is willing to stand here and listen to your exnation. This is to give you a chance, yet he does not understand this. So stupid."


    "Stupid people have stupid blessings." Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Your Majesty''s words are justified!"


    "Your Majesty''s words are too good!"


    "Your Majesty''s words speak to the truth!"


    Gorefiend secretly thought that these fuckers were a bunch of sycophants, and then said: "Your Majesty''s words moved the sky. I''m going to cry."


    Lie Gu and the others looked at Gorefiend, and said, wow, this is shameless!!!


    Yi Hong in the field took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice, "My wife, I was wrong."


    "What did you do wrong!" Zi Shan shouted but did not refute the "wife" title.


    Yi Hong really wanted to help his younger brother.


    "Honey, I shouldn''t have asked for a divorce." Yi Hong said weakly.


    "You still talk about divorce!"


    "I won''t talk, I won''t talk..."


    Zi Shan nodded, and continued: "What else?"


    "Wife, I should understand your difficulties. You are so kind to me, but I am still useless. I was in the wrong. Can you forgive me this time?"


    After hearing this, Li Gu sighed deeply: "People face too many hardships." [Changed from "people are too forced" to its English equivalent.]


    Ye Hua said lightly: "If people do not face hardships, how can they improve themselves?"


    The people hiding behind were startled and looked at Ye Hua with admiration. As expected of their leader!


    On the battlefield.


    Zi Shan''s beautiful eyes stared at her husband, while thetter didn''t dare to look directly into his wife''s eyes. He was so cowardly that his elder brother felt bad at looking any further.


    "Look at me!" Zi Shan shouted.


    Yi Hong raised his head slowly, and when he saw his wife''s cold and beautiful eyes, he immediately turned his face away.


    "Where did your aura go from that day? Has it been eaten by a dog?"


    Why is her husband so afraid of her?


    "Will you still be obedient in the future?" Zi Shan asked.


    Yi Hong nodded.


    "Speak!"


    "Listen..."


    "Speak up!"


    "Listen!!!"


    Everyone hiding behind burst intoughter, and Li Gu and Lu Hong even took out their mobile phones to take pictures.


    Ye Hua also showed a slight smile, which can be regarded as adjusting the atmosphere of the team. Seeing that everyone is so happy, Yi Hong''s divorce is not in vain.


    "Do you still dare to divorce me in the future?" Zi Shan''s tone gradually became less cold, and she even choked up a little, thinking of Yi Hong from that day she felt very depressed. This version of Yi Hong is better, really obedient, like a puppy.


    "I don''t dare." Yi Hong said sincerely.


    " Will you scold me again in the future?" Zi Shan''s choked-up sound became louder and louder, and she was so sad that she felt like dying.


    Seeing his wife crying, Yi Hong shouted anxiously, "Wife, don''t cry."


    "Don''te here! Answer me!" Zi Shan burst into tears and started to choke on her sob.


    "I don''t dare anymore. I will do whatever you say in the future, and I promise I will listen to you."


    "Woooooooooo..." Zi Shan squatted on the ground and howled loudly.


    Seeing this, Yi Hong was heartbroken. He hurried forward to hug her, and Zi Shan also hugged him, desperately throwing weak punches. The muffled sound really makes people shudder. Is this really a fight? After the beating, Zi Shan scolded coquettishly: "Why don''t you dodge, you idiot."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 511 (Qing Tiandi)

    Chapter 511 (Qing Tiandi)


    "I''ll never dodge you." Yi Hong hugged his wife tightly, and this time they would never separate again.


    Looking at her husband''s sincere gaze, Zi Shan yelled in a crying voice: "Kiss me!"


    Everyone shouted that Zi Shan was too domineering, and even Ye Hua felt that his Zi Shan was really a heroine among women.


    Everyone stretched out their heads to watch, but the scene seemed to have changed a bit.


    The Death Mage also poked his head out, and was immediately pulled back by Xun Fang, giving him a deep look, as if saying, You dare to take a look?


    "Wife, it''s not good." Yi Hong felt a little embarrassed.


    "You said just now that you would listen to me!" Zi Shan shouted.


    "I..." Yi Hong felt that his brain was not working.


    "Kiss me quickly, be more domineering!"


    Lie Gu gasped: "This Zi Shan is tough. I admire her!"


    "Yes." Wei Chang also murmured, if only Xiao Tang could be so domineering.


    Lu Hong yelled, little brother, hurry up.


    Jue Tian stood beside them, engrossed in his thoughts.


    Ye Hua was also watching the development of the situation. If there is a fightter, he could stop them.


    What else can Yi Hong do? He can only give up and kiss his wife, hard!


    Fuck, it''s so explosive, Gorefiend''s eyeballs are about to pop out.


    Not only the Gorefiends, everyone was fascinated by it.


    The two mobile phones also recorded this exciting scene, and it became a romantic affair for the team.


    Suddenly!


    Everyone was surprised by Zi Shan''s move.


    Zi Shan was actually pulling Yi Hong''s shirt!


    Yi Hong eximed in surprise: "Wife, what are you doing?"


    "I can''t take it anymore! I have been an old maiden for thousands of years, today you must break me!"


    "Ah!!!" Yi Hong blushed endlessly.


    The people hiding behind watched it even more vigorously. This is too exciting, they''re doing it in this kind of ce!!!


    Zi Shan was too crazy. Yi Hong held down the crazy Zi Shan: "Honey, it''s really not suitable here, why don''t we go home?"


    "Okay! Let''s go home!"


    After finishing speaking, the two disappeared from the lobby. It seemed that Yi Hong was finally going to end his long-distance running tonight and squeeze into the ranks of men.


    The people hiding behind looked disappointed, so you just showed me this?


    Lian Gu shook his head: "Your Majesty, this Yi Hong must be punished. I''m too excited about it!"


    Gorefiend nodded involuntarily, ''it turns out that there are such exciting things, it seems more interesting than harming themon people.''


    Ye Hua red at Lie Gu, ''what''s so interesting about it? This deity also wants to see the interesting things about my subordinate''s boudoir, but this deity will never do that kind of thing. It''s really boring!


    "Okay, let''s leave!" After speaking, Ye Hua left first, he still wanted to sleepfortably with his wife in his arms. ''What''s so interesting about this kind of thing, I will definitely not watch it next time!''


    Really interesting.


    Everyone also left one after another. Gorefiend continued to mop the floor. ''It was cleaned just now and became dirty again after everyone stepped on it. I, Gorefiend, have to clean.


    Lu Hong took a deep breath, his little brother did the correct thing tonight. What about his own affairs? The vampire sisters are still waiting for him to draw blood.


    I smoked two cigarettes at once, as he was a little excited.


    Soon, there was only the sound of the Gorefiend mopping the floor. It has to be said that the Gorefiend''s ability to adapt is quite fast. If there is no skill, he will be a goner. He can mop the floor so seriously. It seems thatmon eyes can''t judge Gorefiend.


    At that time, a hotel in a small county town around Long''an City!


    Feng Tian sat on a chair under the window, and the wounded Feng Di was lying on the bed.


    The eyes under Feng Tian''s mask were strange, half red and half gold now, which made people feel chills.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    There was a knock.


    Feng Tian stood up, opened the door without thinking much, and saw a gentleman wearing sses standing outside the door. He gave people a bit of a homey feeling.


    However, the moment the man walked into the room, his demeanor changed instantly, and his eyes gave a bodacious feeling, giving people a calm feeling.


    "The blood embolism given to you is still useful!" The man sat on the chair next to him, took out a tissue, and wiped his hands. He seems to love cleanliness.


    Feng Tian sat beside the man, and said lightly: "Qing Tiandi, what do you want?"


    Qing Tiandi folded the tissue in his hand again, put it on the ss table beside him, and then said lightly: "Feng Tian, this world is not yours. There are too many unknown factors."


    "Qing Tiandi, you can hide in the city, but I can''t do it. Now I have the blood of the Gorefiend, wait for me to build the prehistoric magic weapon! I''ll rule the world!" Feng Tian''s eyes flickered with madness, and he still had that obsession.


    Qing Tiandi was expressionless, and he took off his sses and asked, "Where are the five women?"


    Feng Tian frowned, "Were you at the scene?"


    "Well, I originally wanted to help you, but it doesn''t seem necessary. "


    "You were making a choice." Feng Tian sneered. If he died today, Tiandi would probably go to the Gorefiend.


    "Yes, but I was still optimistic about you." Qing Tiandi said indifferently, sliding his fingers lightly on the sses.


    Feng Tian sneered, "Thank you so much."


    "Come back to business, where are the five women? Do you know where they are?" Qingtian asked aloud.


    "Who knows, they must have been crushed to death!"


    "Are you sure they were crushed to death? Not like me?" Qing Tiandi chuckled with deep irony.


    Feng Tian''s face darkened immediately, and he looked closely at Qing Tiandi: "What the hell are you trying to say?"


    "Don''t you think that the pure blood came too easily? Do you really think that those five women were crushed to death? Do you really think that no one is behind all this?"


    A few questions from Qing Tiandi calmed Feng Tian. ''Something is indeed strange, the pure blood came too suddenly, as if it was prepared by someone.''


    ''And those five women, if they were not ordinary people, they wouldn''t even be able to see through them!''


    "Actually, what I want to say is that there are too many powerful enemies in this world, and you cannot easily defeat them! We can only unite together and recruit more powerful people and build a perfect world together!"


    Feng Tian chuckled lightly: "Qing Tiandi, just based on your words, can I trust you?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you will suffer a lot. In fact, you have already walked through the gate of hell tonight.


    "Did you get scared?"


    "Feng Tian, my goodwill has been conveyed to you. Call me when you figure it out. You can''t do great things by yourself." After saying that, Qing Tiandi left first.


    In the night sky, Brittany''s beautiful eyes radiated a faint green glow.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 512 (Big Brother has a problem)

    Chapter 512 (Big Brother has a problem)


    Brittany saw the meeting. She was just keeping tabs on him, but she didn''t expect something like this to happen. ''Who is this man? It''s interesting to see that he is stronger than that other man.''


    Qing Tiandi, who was walking on the street, suddenly stopped.


    A Rolls-Royce slowly parked beside Qing Tiandi, a white figure opened the car door, and said with a smile: "Mr. Qing, can we have a chat?"


    Qing Tiandi looked at the extraordinary woman in front of him, showing a slight smile: "Of course, Ms. Bai Cixin."


    "Mr. Qing, get in the car."


    Qing Tiandi got into the car, and the Rolls-Royce drove towards Long''an City, but this part was ignored by Brittany.


    As for why Bai Cixin came to Qing Tiandi, there was no other way.


    When she went to Ye Hua, although she didn''t get rejected, she knew the underlying meaning behind his words. It''s definitely impossible to get help.


    Therefore, Bai Cixin did everything possible to find a way and then found out about Qing Tiandi, who seemed to be recruiting strong people from all over the world. Today was also the first time they met.


    If he really has that ability, she can still rely on him.


    This night, someone loses and someone gains. It happens every day and it never stops for any reason.


    The morning sun shines on the earth again, dispelling the darkness.


    Yi Hong opened his eyes and looked down at his wife in his arms as he recalledst night''s madness. Yi Hong felt a little embarrassed and even blushed.


    ''I have finally be a man. The burden on my shoulders is heavy again. I will have to raise children in the future.''


    ''But seeing her happy smile makes everything worth doing. I never want to see her sad again. It doesn''t matter even if I suffer a little bit. Those negative emotions should be left outside the house, let alone venting to my wife.''


    "Husband~"


    Zi Shan, in his arms, squealedzily. Such a sweet tone can definitely make every man hard! Yi Hong was no exception. His wife is so charming.


    "What''s the matter, wife?" Yi Hong asked with concern.


    Zi Shan rested on his chest, and murmured: "Do you think I will conceive a child?"


    ''As for being able to have children, when I was younger, I thought that both men and women could have children after holding hands.''


    Zi Shan was very happy, as she finally pushed Yi Hong down. It seems that Yi Hong''s divorce this time was also rewarding.


    "Husband, I love you~" Zi Shan opened her beautiful eyes and kissed him.


    Yi Hong felt that after this time, Zi Shan was not as strong as before, and became much gentler.


    "Wife, I love you too~" Yi Hong kissed Zi Shan''s forehead and gave her a look of enjoyment. Nothing is morefortable than lying in the arms of a man she loves.


    After being tender for a long time, Zi Shan asked: "Husband, what do you want for breakfast?"


    "I love whatever you make." Yi Hong smiled slightly. It seemed that after thestyer was pierced, their rtionship became even better.


    "Then I''ll boil noodles for you."


    "Okay, I like the sauce you serve with it."


    "Mm, no problem."


    After the two washed up, they went downstairs. Yi Hong saw his elder brother watching TV early in the morning, which was a little weird.


    Zi Shan blinked, motioned for him to ask, and went to the kitchen alone.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" Yi Hong asked as he sat beside him.


    With a pair of panda eyes on his face, Lu Hong squinted at the younger brother, and said in a low voice: "You still ask me what''s wrong? You two were making such loud noises. Have you considered my feelings? I... I''m a man who was hurt by a woman, I..."


    At this point, Lu Hong couldn''t continue. He was so envious of his younger brother, who could have a wife who loved him so much, but he, on the other hand, had been betrayed by a woman. Thinking about it makes him feel sour.


    "Brother, those are all old things, you should forget them. This shouldn''t happen again in the future." Yi Hongforted him. It turned out that his elder brother hadn''t gotten over this hurdle yet. Thinking about it, which man can understand him unless he turns green himself?


    Lu Hong looked at the younger brother, and his face copsed: "It shouldn''t happen, could it happen again in your heart?"


    "Uh...Brother, I didn''t mean that."


    "That''s what you mean? You just want to make a joke out of your big brother."


    "Big brother, it''s really not like this." Yi Hong felt that his big brother changed overnight, and became... so weird.


    It was very painful for Lu Hong, and he murmured: "You don''t have to have money, a car, or a house. You can also have no dreams, or even have nothing if you''re a woman. As long as they can marry rich people, it''s enough. I have them all, but what about me? I have to face tremendous pressure every day. I want to seed, but if I can''t, I will be ruthlessly cuckolded by those women!"


    At first, Yi Hong thought that his elder brother was talking about himself. He really had no money, no car, no house, and no dreams. He didn''t realize until the end of the story that the elder brother was talking about women. It was dangerous.


    "Brother, you are right, and then?"


    Lu Hong looked at the younger brother seriously, and murmured, "I want to be a woman!"


    Yi Hong: "..."


    "Brother! Calm down. You can''t get addicted to it just because you''ve been a woman for a few days. Wife! Big Brother wants to be a woman again!" Yi Hong grabbed his crazy big brother and shouted.


    Zi Shan hurried over and looked at her elder brother: "Actually, being a woman is pretty good, I support you."


    Lu Hong: "..."


    Yi Hong: "..."


    "Ah! I don''t want to live anymore, you are bullying me." Lu Hong pushed the younger brother away and ran into the bedroom with strange steps. Why did Yi Hong feel that his elder brother''s steps were like a scaredy-cat?


    Seeing his elder brother be like this, Zi Shan stared at Yi Hong and said, "Husband, don''t imitate your elder brother, or I..." Zi Shan took the spat and inserted it. Yi Hong instantly understood and nodded silently.


    "Husband is so good, I''ll give you a kiss, okay~"


    Yi Hong touched his cheek. Why did he feel that he was a puppy waiting to be fed?


    ''But now I have to take care of my elder brother''s affairs. He has been a woman for a few days and can''te to his senses. It seems that I stimted my elder brotherst night. I was so happy, but my elder brother is so miserable. It seems that I have to help my elder brother!''


    ''And the only ones who can save the elder brother are the vampire sisters. I can let them wake up the manhood of elder brother.''


    Zi Shan came out with hot noodles: "Honey, it''s time to eat noodles."


    Yi Hong walked to the dining table and said in a deep voice: "Honey, I''m going to talk to the vampire sisterster. Brother should understand that this is not the way to go."


    "Then how can I help you?" Zi Shan asked with concern.


    "Honey, no need, I can handle it myself."


    "Okay, husband, go on~"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513 (Big Brother¡¯s ck History)


    Chapter 513 (Big Brother''s ck History)


    After the meal, Yi Hong decided to take practical action, to repay his elder brother for his kindness over the years.


    Arriving outside the Seven Bar, Yi Hong took a deep breath and walked in. Not long after entering, he ran into a foreigner.


    Yi Hong said that he came to find the proprietress regarding his brother''s situation.


    Sure enough, the vampire sisters ran out in a hurry when they heard that it was regarding Lu Hong!


    Seeing Yi Hong''s stammering appearance, Serena and Celine hugged each other and wept bitterly.


    "Lu Hong, why did you die? We sisters are still waiting for you toe back. Why did you have the heart to go alone?"


    Yi Hong puzzlingly looked at the reaction of the two sisters. He didn''t even say anything and yet they thought that Lu Hong was dead! Their overthinking prowess was too scary.


    The two sisters have been worried for the past two days. They were afraid that Lu Hong would die, and they were even more afraid that someone woulde looking for them, and then they blurted out Lu Hong''s n by ident. Don''t ask why, it''s always like this on TV. Tried and tested.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Hong''s little brother came, along with a heavy expression. The two sisters already knew that the worst had happened, and no one woulde to draw their blood again.


    "Don''t cry, my elder brother..."


    Before Yi Hong finished speaking, Serena asked, "Do you still have your elder brother''s dead body?"


    "My elder brother..."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s not a whole body, we will make him into a specimen." Serena said while choking on her sobs.


    Yi Hong: "..."


    "My elder brother is not dead!" Yi Hong finished this sentence in one breath. The two sisters have incredible overthinking prowess. No wonder his elder brother is so afraid of them.


    The vampire sisters were startled and immediately wept with joy.


    "But not far from death." Yi Hong added.


    The joy on the faces of the vampire sisters froze, and they cried again in an instant.


    It seems that Yi Hong must not go out to do errands alone. If he meets someone with a poor understanding ability, he will definitely be messed up like the vampire sisters.


    "Don''t cry, I mean, my elder brother is not dead, and is still alive, but life is worse than death."


    This time Yi Hong finally said the whole thing.


    The vampire sisters also understood that there was some setback in their rtionship, and wiped away their tears. The two sisters sat down, while Yi Hong also sat on their opposite side.


    Looking at the faces of the vampire sisters, Yi Hong was very happy for his elder brother. Although he was green before, how could he see a rainbow without going through the storm?


    "What happened to your elder brother?" Serena asked softly.


    "Yeah, why do I feel that your elder brother had a painful experience?" Celine asked aloud.


    Yi Hong sighed deeply: "You don''t know something."


    The two sisters didn''t speak, they looked at Yi Hong, wanting to hear about Lu Hong''s past.


    "Do you know? I have been with my elder brother since I was a child. When I was young, we often made mud castles together. My elder brother was responsible for fetching water, and I was responsible for making the mud castle. It''s just that the smell of water is a bit strong, but we had a lot of fun. My elder brother also took good care of me." [It was piss]


    As we grow older, we y house. My elder brother was the father, and he even let me call him father. I felt warm at that time, apanied by my elder brother, and took care of me like a real father."


    "To repay my elder brother''s kindness, I deliberately did not pass the college entrance examination and chose to apany my elder brother to prevent him from being alone. At that time, my elder brother taught me to do afro, saying that it was awesome. Although I knew it was stupid, I still listened to my elder brother. We also practiced dancing and sweeping dust together in Taiwan. What a happy day it was."


    "But this is not the point, the point is the first rtionship of my elder brother. It was a girl selling sesame cakes. He will go to buy a few cakes every morning, whether it is raining or thundering, it is the same as always. He felt that the girl was also interested in him, because when buying the cakes, the girl did not dare look at him."


    "He knew that girls were shy, and it was normal not to dare to look at him, so he didn''t take it to heart. But one day he saw that girl getting into a Wuling Hongguang! All thoughts about the girl were lost. She went with someone else, and he proimed that he had been greened, so he dyed his hair green the next day, and went to question that girl." [It''s a rather cheap car.]


    "As a result, my elder brother and I were locked up for 10 days. He was heartbroken, and he was cheated on by the girl. Since then, he doesn''t like women anymore."


    Hearing this, Serena eximed: "Does your elder brother like men?"


    "Are you two each other''s true love?" Celine felt that in this story, Big Brother and Little Brother are the true love.


    Yi Hong: "..."


    "You twodies, I am a man with a wife, so don''t get me wrong. My elder brother and I are brothers! Not gay friends." Yi Hong hastily exined.


    If Zi Shan misunderstood... then...


    Hearing Yi Hong''s affirmation, the two sisters felt relieved.


    Yi Hong continued: "Brother was disheartened, and I never saw him say anything about girls. Not long after, we raised money to buy a Wuling Hongguang S. The car that took the girl had an extra S, so we took the one with less S to make the girl feel regret."


    "But not long after, we saw the girl sitting in a Civic, very happy, brother... he¡­ s..."


    After hearing this, the two sisters understood that Lu Hong was hurt by love, so he was unwilling to ept the two of them.


    "My elder brother is just scared, you know? The feeling of being green is so painful that he dares not ept you. These days, we pretended to be women toplete a task, and as he is a little bit into drama, he said he wanted to turn into a woman. Only you both can awaken the hormones in his heart."


    "Ah! Lu Hong, he wants to be a woman!" Celine eximed in surprise and suddenly felt a bad feeling. ''Ah, if Lu Hong turns into a woman, what will my sister and I do? We will forever die alone.''


    Serena, who is the elder sister, even stood up directly and said, "Where is your elder brother now?"


    "Uh...he''s at home." Yi Hong said hastily, it would be great if she could help him return to his original state.


    This emotional wound needs to be healed by a woman, and being a younger brother, he can''t help much.


    "Take us there quickly!"


    "Okay!"


    Without further ado, the three of them rushed back to the vi.


    Yi Hong told the sisters about his brother''s room. The two of them rushed directly in, for fear that it would be toote.


    "You called so soon?" Zi Shan came up and asked.


    "Yeah, big brother is emotionally unstable now. I''m afraid he will go to Uncle Wei and be a woman again."


    "Why, isn''t it good to be a woman?" Zi Shan stared.


    Yi Hong smiled apologetically: "My wife is the best."


    "That''s not too bad, I will give you a kiss as a reward."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps] <!--


    -->

 Chapter 514 (It’s comfortable to be a man)

    <h4>Chapter 514 (It¡¯sfortable to be a man)</h4>


    Chapter 514 (It''sfortable to be a man)


    On the other hand, the vampire sisters rushed into Lu Hong''s room and locked the door behind them in an instant! As if they were here to do something shady.


    Then he stared dumbfounded at Lu Hong ying with stockings.


    Lu Hong looked at the vampire sisters who came in suddenly with a dazed expression. It was so embarrassing. ''It''s not what you think. I don''t have stockings. These stockings were only worn yesterday and I was about to throw them away.''


    "Lu Hong!"


    "Lu Hong!"


    Following the exmation of the vampire sisters, Lu Hong paused. Perhaps because he was used to dressing as a woman in the past two days, he showed a weak look.


    "Lu Hong, where is your masculinity?"


    "Lu Hong, why did you be like this? Even if there were any bad memories before, it''s all in the past. Now you have us, and we won''t green you."


    Lu Hong took a deep breath, and said lightly: "It seems that you both already know. Needless to say, it must have been said by my little brother."


    "That''s right! I, Lu Hong, have been cheated on by a woman, and the reason why I don''t ept you is also because I am afraid. I am very cowardly, and I often look for a sense of superiority in front of my younger brother. In fact, I am even more cowardly than my younger brother, so I am not worthy of being a man."


    The two sisters were confused. Lu Hong doesn''t even want to be a man anymore, so how can they make him revert his decision? They will have to let Lu Hong know what it''s like to be a man.


    The two sisters directly pushed Lu Hong down the bed, forming a spicy sandwich posture.


    "What are you two doing? Let go of me, or I''m going to scream!" Lu Hong struggled, but they were so strong that he couldn''t get away. It seemed that he could only be ughtered by them.


    Serena said quietly: "Lu Hong, don''t be a woman, in fact, it''s fun to be a man."


    "Yes, Lu Hong, my sister is right, being a man is captivating." Celine also added.


    "How do you know it''s good to be a man? I don''t believe it." Lu Hong turned his face away, as if saying," I wouldn''t believe anything you say, unless you prove it."


    Serena said in a low voice: "My sister and I will let you know that being a man is actually the most enjoyable."


    As they spoke, the two sisters'' little hands walked on Lu Hong''s body, but he remained unmoved. ''I won''t give in no matter what you do. I, Lu Hong, have a steel-like will. How could I be tempted by this kind of thing?''


    "Si¡­"


    Lu Hong gasped, these two goblins actually put their hands into his pants, so cool¡­ Fuck... Fuck... It''s so cool.


    "Lu Hong, are you happy?" Celine asked with a low smile.


    Lu Hong is very honest: "Happy."


    Serena smiled slightly: "Do you still want to be a woman?


    "No!"


    "Lu Hong, you made the right choice."


    After Serena said this, she moved down with Celine and pulled down Lu Hong''s pants.


    Lu Hong tightly grasped the bed sheet with both hands, looking at the identical sisters, feeling like his soul was almost sucked. He felt as if he was in outer space.


    It''s sofortable to be a man!


    What follows is, of course, some scenes that are not suitable for children. The younger brother was brokenst night, and the older brother was also broken the next day.


    Lu Hong enjoyed thefort of an emperor. As expected of a vampire, she sucks everything very well.


    Sitting outside the living room, Yi Hong and Zi Shan covered their ears. The noise must have been too loud!


    The point is not that the girl was screaming, but Lu Hong was screaming. What kind of horrible and supernatural things were happening in that room to make him shout like that?


    Zi Shan grabbed Yi Hong and went upstairs.


    "My wife, what are you doing?"


    "We should also shout."


    "Ah!!!" Yi Hong was stunned for a while. Is this apetition?


    Morning in the Voidless Realm, fairy mist was lingering, and even in the ce where the deities reside, there is no such environment.


    On the bed, Ye Hua was still sleeping with his arms around Qing Ya, and the corners of Qing Ya''s mouth were


    drooling...


    Ye Hua looked at the water stains on his chest, feeling very depressed. Why did Qing Ya''s old problem recur? She''s such an old woman, nheless, she''s still drooling like a child. Look, she''s still drooling now...


    "Qing Ya, wake up." Ye Hua called her lightly.


    "Yeah~ Don''t~" Qing Ya hugged him and began to act like a baby. Girls, no matter how old they are, like to act like a baby in front of their spouses. The purpose is to let the husband love and coax them.


    "What don''t you want? Look at you, you''re drooling again."


    If she wasn''t drooling, Ye Hua could still coax her, but now he had no intention of coaxing her.


    Qing Ya opened her eyes, and looked at the water stains on Ye Hua''s chest. Her pretty face blushed, why was she drooling again? It was so embarrassing.


    "You''re almost a mother, do you want to drool with your child?" Ye Hua asked lightly.


    Qing Ya coquettishly snorted: "You keep scolding me, isn''t it just drooling? I didn''t mean it."


    Seeing Qing Ya''s aggrieved look, Ye Hua couldn''t bear to reprimand her anymore: "Okay, don''t drool from now onwards."


    "Hmph, don''t hug me to sleep if you have the ability." Qing Ya turned and ignored Ye Hua.


    s, this Qing Ya didn''t listen to him today, her wings have grown hard.


    Ye Hua held Qing Ya in his arms domineeringly, and asked lightly: "What did you just say?"


    "Hmph, you heard me." Qing Ya was not afraid of him.


    "You have grown in courage."


    "Hmph, that''s right, I am a woman of my husband, and no one can afford to offend me, and neither can you."


    Hearing Qing Ya''s mor, Ye Huaughed out loud. ''Yes, nobody can afford to offend her husband''s woman, including this deity.''


    "Stop ttering me, get up." Ye Hua said with a faint smile.


    Qing Ya stood up: "Who is ttering you, narcissist."


    "Go get me water to wash my face." Ye Hua ordered her to do things like a big boss.


    Qing Ya gave him a nk look and went out to fetch water for him to wash his face. Although these things can be left to the servants, Qing Ya felt that fetching water for him was also a kind of happiness.


    Walking into the room with the washbasin in hand, Qing Ya made all the arrangements for Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua washed his face and asked calmly: "How is the discussion between you and Baizhi?"


    "En, you have to be careful."


    Seeing Ye Hua''s expression which seemed to know something, Qing Ya asked curiously: "What''s wrong?"


    "My men caught the Gorefiendst night."


    "Ah! So fast! You just caught the Gorefiend?" Qing Ya eximed.


    "En."


    "Where''s he?"


    Ye Hua said lightly: "Mopping the floor at the Leisure Bar."


    "What!!! Mopping the floor!? Isn''t he a disaster for the people?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 515 (I was wrong, sir)

    Chapter 515 (I was wrong, sir)


    After washing his face and putting the towel in the basin, Ye Hua said calmly, "Yeah, I''m also very disappointed."


    "Ye Hua, you let it out?" Qing Ya dared to bet that this matter must be his doing.


    Ye Hua nodded, without denying: "Well, I just wanted to see the so-called Gorefiend, and he turned out like this."


    "Where are the people from who attacked the Guan family?" Qing Ya asked.


    "Most of them were killed by the Gorefiend, and only the two bosses are left."


    Qing Ya snorted coquettishly: "Ye Hua, you did it on purpose."


    "Aren''t you curious about their ns? Do you understand that I''m putting a long line to catch a big fish?" Ye Hua shook his head, no matter how good-looking this woman is, she has long hair but short knowledge, and even Qing Ya can''t escape such a fate. A little better, but sometimes she''s the same, a woman''smon problem.


    Qing Ya pouted her lips, rubbed her belly, and said, "Son, your daddy has scolded mommy twice this morning."


    "Ouch~" Qing Ya suddenly frowned and yelled, holding her stomach with both hands as if she was in deep pain.


    Ye Hua''s expression became tense, and he hurriedly helped her to sit beside him: "What''s wrong?"


    "This little guy moved..." Qing Ya looked extraordinarily excited, and her smile became more charming.


    Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief, he thought something was wrong.


    Donghuang Baizhi was not by his side when she gave birth, so Qing Ya had to apany him. At this time, Ye Hua also imitated the man on TV, and slowly moved closer to Qing Ya''s belly, feeling his son''s restlessness.


    Seeing Ye Hua''s humane actions, Qing Ya''s smile became softer, husband and son, what a perfect life.


    "Did you hear anything?" Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Ye Hua sighed, as if being teased by his son: "Nothing."


    "You must have scared him that he dare not move." Qing Ya gave him a white look.


    Ye Hua pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. His son wille out in a few months, his first son.


    "Daddy, morning, Qing mommy, morning." Donghuangli appeared at the door bouncing around.


    Donghuang Baizhi, the emperor, didn''t dare to look at Ye Hua. She ran awayst night, so Ye Huau is probably very angry.


    "Daddy, I''ll leave mommy to you. I''ll go y with my brother." As she said that, little Ah Li began to ask Qing Ya, did my brother move today, when will my brother be born, what does my brother like to eat¡­


    Ye Hua whispered, "What did you run off tost night?"


    "Okay, don''t be angry, I was wrong, sir." Baizhi pleased him in every possible way. She cannot be seen by others, otherwise, she will lose her prestige.


    Now that she admits her mistake, Ye Hua won''t teach her a lesson. This has to be done slowly.


    "By the way, the rtionship between Yi Hong and Zi Shan has been resolved, so you don''t need to worry." Ye Hua sat on the wooden chair, and Donghuang Baizhi sat beside him, making tea for him.


    "Who lowered their head?" Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Donghuang Baizhiughed, and said softly: "It must be Yi Hong, Zi Shan is so strong, so will she admit her mistake?"


    "Then, Baizhi, tell me who would admit their mistake, Brittany or Jue Tian." Qing Ya continued to ask.


    It''s hard to say about Jue Tian. He was not Yi Hong and had a sense of arrogance. How could he admit his mistake? And it was even more impossible for Brittany to admit her mistake.


    "Do you have any good ways to solve their problems?" Ye Hua was also worried about this matter. Team harmony is the most important thing.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi shook their heads, this rtionship problem is too difficult to solve, and cannot be resolved with just a single sentence. Besides, Brittany was so hurt that she was about tomit suicide, which showed her determination. Jue Tian lost this time. What a good wife, it''s toote to regret it.


    Seeing that they couldn''t solve the problem, Ye Hua let out a sigh. It seemed necessary to talk to Jue Tian to understand his thoughts.


    "When will you announce the martial artspetition you arranged?"


    Donghuang Baizhi poured Ye Hua a cup of hot tea: "Tomorrow. Thepetition date is at the end of December, so it can be regarded as a year-end bonus."


    "Where will it be held?"


    Donghuang Baizhi said softly: "We n to hold it at Ji''s house. After all, such things cannot be known by the outside world.


    "Someone will cause trouble." Ye Hua warned.


    "We have our husband, don''t we?" Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi cheekily replied.


    "Yes, Ah Li has daddy~"


    Ye Hua chuckled, and picked her up: "It seems that I have a big task. I must protect Ah Li."


    "Hehe~ Ah Li does not need daddy to protect her. Daddy just needs to protect mommy~"


    Ye Hua pinched her daughter''s little nose: "Okay, you guys do what you want, and I''ll talk to Jue Tian."


    "Ye Hua, talk carefully, don''t lose your temper."


    "Yeah, don''t just teach him a lesson."


    "Daddy, be calm."


    The corner of Ye Hua''s mouth twitched, ''it seems that this deity is easy to get angry within your mind.''


    Not only is he a violent type, but he is simply a tyrant who scolds his subordinates at every turn and even wants to teach his wives a lesson. Only Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi could bear such a man.


    Ye Hua notified Jue Tian and told him that he woulde over.


    After Jue Tian received the message, he immediately prepared to wee his arrival. He even brought Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin out to pay homage.


    Ye Hua looked at the two maids of Jue Tian and felt pitied. One''s whole family was killed, and the other was captured by Brittany. s¡­


    "Get up." Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Thank you, Your Honor!" Jue Tian shouted in a low voice.


    Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin also shouted respectfully: "Thank you, Your Honor."


    Ye Hua signaled Jue Tian to tell them to leave. After Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin left, Ye Hua said: "I think this Dongfang Yu''er is looking pretty good."


    "My lord, Yuer has only recently adjusted." Jue Tian said respectfully.


    Ye Hua nodded: "Just thinking about it."


    Jue Tian bowed his head and remained silent.


    "I came here this time to ask you what you think about Brittany. If you still have a little affection, then chase after her. If you don''t have any feelings, then just pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    After a long time, Jue Tian bowed his head and said: "My lord, I... I don''t know what to do."


    "Well, let me ask you simply, do you still like Brittany?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516 (Heart-to-heart talk)


    If it was before, Jue Tian could boldly answer that he didn''t like her, but when he saw her broken wings, his heart ached, as if he was being pierced by someone.


    But he has rejected her for more than 800 years, and now if he says he likes her, isn''t it a p on his face? Especially in front of Your Honor.


    "Okay, I know you like Brittany." Ye Hua said in a deep voice. He knows about Jue Tian''s character. He just wants to save face.


    Jue Tian was taken aback for a moment and lowered his head firmly, but he didn''t make any sophistry, which was regarded as acquiescing.


    "Women are soft-hearted. I think you should have noticed something about Yi Hong''s incident. Brittany and Zi Shan are a bit simr. They are both strong women. Yi Hong is willing to bow his head and give way to Zi Shan. It''s not about saving face, this is the generosity of a man, and even this deity sometimes gives them the leash."


    "So, let''s be cowardly, the sea and the sky are broad, and this deity has experience." Ye Hua was also confiding in his heart. In fact, he has been coaxed a little by Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. That''s all, there will never be any more.


    "Your Honor, I''m afraid that even if I confess this time, Brittany will not forgive me, let alone ept Yuer and the others." Jue Tian was very greedy, he wanted everything.


    Ye Hua stood up and walked slowly to the garden outside, followed by Jue Tian.


    "Jue Tian, we''ve been together for almost a thousand years." Ye Hua stretched out his hand and caressed the petals. Time is really not forgiving, but that''s only for ugly people

 Chapter 517 (Undercurrent Surges)

    Chapter 517 (Undercurrent Surges)


    Brittany slowly raised her head and looked at Your Honor: "No!"


    "What if this deity orders you?"


    "Subordinate will definitely not dare to disobey, but this subordinate willmit suicide behind Your Honors'' backs."


    Brittany''s tone was full of destion, and it seemed that her anger hadn''t been dissipated.


    Ye Hua decided to stimte Brittany.


    "I just asked Jue Tian, and he is willing to marry you." Ye Hua said in a deep voice, only to find that Brittany didn''t respond. Could it be that she is immune to Jue Tian?


    "Subordinate will not be fooled again." Brittany said indifferently, without any emotional fluctuations.


    It seems that Brittany became vignt after being deceived by him and Jue Tian.


    "What if it''s true? This deity has never lied."


    "Even if it is true, this subordinate will not marry a man like Jue Tian! Yi Hong is ten thousand times better than him."


    Where are you, Yi Hong? There is a little girl here.


    Ye Hua was embarrassed, he didn''t expect Brittany topare Yi Hong with Jue Tian.


    "Okay, you go to work, but this deity will remind you that Jue Tian really regrets it. Think about it. Giving Jue Tian another chance is also giving yourself a chance."


    Hearing his words, Brittany didn''t say anything, bowed her head and stepped back, and disappeared.


    Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief. ''This deity is not only a matchmaker, but also a peacemaker. When did this deity start meddling in such nosy matters?''


    ''It''s been a long time since I ate fried pepper crayfish. It also happened that Qing Yutong was at home.''


    If he did not use his sister-inw to peel crayfish, then what was her use?


    Otherwise, he will teach a lesson to her butt.


    Three days have passed in the blink of an eye, and the Voidless Realm has released a new piece of news.


    The news annoyed the Northern families while pleasing the Southern families.


    It was regarding the distribution of the longevity fruit with the help of a martial artspetition. Both the northern and southern families can participate, but each family can only send one member to participate, and only the top ten families will be awarded the longevity fruit.


    In fact, the quantity was indeed a little less.


    Many families in the south were starting to move, and the families in the north were starting to raise gs to protest. This is not fair! This is the matter of the north, so why are the southerners intervening? These two days, they have be more and more violent, and they almost put up a banner at the door of the Voidless Realm to protest.


    Of course, this was all instigated by the other four great families. These longevity fruits belonged to them in the first ce, but now they have to be shared among others. There are even fewer than before. Howe they won''t be angry?


    Now there are only five great families left in the north. Of course, the Dongfang family is squeezed out, and they don''t get any face whatsoever.


    And now the four Patriarchs are all having a meeting, and the content of the meeting was to conduct a discussion on the stance of the Voidless Realm.


    Ye Xiao of the Ye family, who has yet to find his son.


    The Chu He of the Chu family.


    The Matriarch of the Duan family, an ugly woman, Duan Hou.


    Jiang Yuanzhou of the Jiang family, but his stupid son was not there.


    "We should go to the Voidless Realm to protest together!" Jiang Yuanzhou pped the table and shouted.


    Duan Hou stroked her veil lightly, and her slender fingers rang across the water ss: "For many years, we have been at odds with the South, and now the Emperor has offended every family in the North this time."


    With a sullen face, Ye Xiao said calmly: "Now that the deal is sealed, is there any other way?"


    Chu He took a deep breath and remained silent, because his son said... he should stop being greedy, let alone get involved in the plots of these people.


    Duan Hou picked up the teacup and blew it gently: "The Emperor has offended the whole north, I think it''s time."


    Ye Xiao and Jiang Yuanzhou nodded. They can use the flow and usurp the throne. They just need to use the whole north to force her to step down, as this is not a problem that can be solved by force.


    "Chu He?" Ye Xiao asked in a deep voice.


    Chu He was still thinking about his son''s words in his mind. "Father! Don''t have any thoughts about the Voidless Realm. We can''t afford to offend these people."


    "Patriarch Chu?" Duan Hou called out.


    Chu He came back to his senses, looked at the three in front of him, and said in a deep voice: "My Chu family doesn''t want to participate."


    Chu He''s words stunned the three present.


    "Chu He, what do you mean? Do you want to snitch on us?" Jiang Yuanzhou asked in a cold voice. This guy was tight-lipped till now, and after listening to the meeting, he said he would not participate.


    Chu He looked at the three and said solemnly: "Don''t worry, I, Chu He, will definitely not snitch on you."


    "How can we believe your words?" Ye Xiaoughed. Everyone was an adult. Could we not be so childish?


    "I, Chu He, dare to guarantee with my life."


    After a while, the veil was removed, only to see that the skin under the veil was wrinkled, as if scorched by fire.


    "Chu He, it''s toote for you to get off the boat now! The four of us are already in the same boat, both in the past and present. You should understand what I mean." These words made Chu He''s face extremely gloomy.


    These words were to remind him of the past. If it was leaked, everyone would be finished.


    Jiang Yuanzhou got up and walked to Chu He''s side, put his hands on his shoulders, and pressed down: "Chu He, the four of us will either live together or die together. How can it be possible if you want to run away alone?"


    Chu He''s face was darkened, ''these people are right, this boat has already boarded. How can I escape now?''


    After a while, he said lightly: "Okay, let''s discuss how to force the Emperor to abdicate."


    "If you want her to abdicate, you must not use force. We are not her opponents." Ye Xiao said.


    Jiang Yuanzhou regained his position: "We can''t use force, and can only use the voice of the northern family to force her to abdicate!"


    After a while, he nodded: "If all the benefits of this martial artspetition are taken by the southerners, the major families in the north will definitely not give up. I heard that Xiao Yi, Tang Wushuang, and Bai Cixin hate the Voidless Realm to the bone!"


    "The enemy of an enemy is a friend." Ye Xiao took a sip of water and exuded a faint murderous look.


    Duan Hou''s eyes gleamed viciously: "This time, it is inevitable!"


    In desperation, Chu He stretched out his hand and reached a contract. He felt that this time, it was 10,000 times more dangerous than thest time. If they don''t seed, he can only hope for them to be benevolent.


    ''I should listen to my son today, and note here!''


    But even if he didn''te, what could he do? They won''t let him go.


    As for the southern aristocratic family, the Ding family was destroyed at the beginning, and the other four great families took people to attack the Ji family.


    At this time, they are also discussing the uing contest.


    Except for the Ding family, which was wiped out by the fake Ye Hua.


    Wu Sheng from the Wu family, Diao Lang from the Diao family, He Tian from the He family, and Murong Zhi from the Murong family have arrived.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 518 (We have to form a team)

    Chapter 518 (We have to form a team)


    The four of them sat together, their faces were not as serious as before, and looked rather rxed.


    "This time the Emperor is kind. Our four families should get some special items from Voidless Realm." Wu Sheng leaned back on the chair, with his legs resting on the table.


    Diao Lang closed his eyes and was listening to music in his earphones, and said: "The overall strength of the south has declined, and only our four families and the five northern families have a bit of strength to snatch the item."


    "You''re right. Now that there''s a wave of the anti-Voidless Realm in the north, the Emperor has a lot to do." He Tian said lightly, smoking a stick of tobo.


    Murong Zhi chuckled: "Perhaps those aristocratic families in the north will start targeting the Voidless Realm, and might even try to overthrow the Voidless Realm."


    "Take down the Voidless Realm? How is it possible? You guys are overthinking." Wu Shengughed, a giant as powerful as the Voidless Realm, and wanting to bring it down? It is simply impossible.


    "If they unite all the families in the north, then maybe." Diao Lang took off his earphones and put them on the table, and said while looking at the three of them.


    The other three nodded. If there was someone who could unite all the families in the north, then maybe.


    "But it doesn''t matter to us, as long as we get the longevity fruit."


    The four heads of the family nodded. What do they care about northern affairs? The Emperor is really a good person, and she also took into ount the feelings of the entire southern people. It is no wonder that the northern families are rebelling.


    Does this count as crushing one''s own foot while trying to maneuver a rock? [Is it a metaphor for wanting to harm others, but ending up harming oneself.]


    This is also what Ye Hua wanted, to destroy thepassion in the hearts of his wives. In this world, there are only interests involved. You are so good to the south, but in the end, they are the ones cheating you.


    ~In the Wang family''s vi in Gaohai City~


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin entertained four distinguished guests.


    Qing Tiandi, Feng Tian, Feng Di after recovery, and Xiao Yi!


    Qing Tiandi was still dressed in the samezy way, looking like a college student who had just graduated.


    Xiao Yi was called here today by Bai Cixin. The two families had alliances in the north, and now they are in the south together, so they must advance and retreat together.


    "Xiao Yi, this is Qing Tiandi, Feng Tian, and Feng Di." Bai Cixin introduced people with a smile, while Wang Dabao stood behind, not agreeing with his wife''s behavior, because this Qing Tiandi cannot be seen through, and Feng Tian is also very strange.


    However, with his wife''s insistence on cooperating, how could he disagree? He just hoped nothing would happen.


    Xiao Yi stood up and said lightly: "I, Xiao Yi, will never be someone''sckey in my life!"


    If people from the Time and Space Bureau heard Xiao Yi''s words, they would definitely beat him up. Can you not pretend to be forceful?


    Qing Tiandi smiled and said: "Xiao Yi, we are a team, and we ought to help each other. I just organized this team. Have you seen The Avengers? You are all my teammates, notckeys."


    "I like Thanos." Feng Di shook his hands, as if he wanted to snap his fingers.


    Qing Tiandi said with a faint smile: "If we have more strong people joining, then the team''sbat effectiveness will rise."


    "Why did you organize so many people together?" Xiao Yi asked curiously.


    Suddenly, Qing Tiandi''s face looked very solemn: "Darkness is invading. We should be fully prepared to meet the terrifying darkness."


    What?


    Wang Dabao didn''t understand: "What kind of darkness is invading? I''ve only seen the invasion of darkness, it''s very scary." [Invasion of darkness; or the English name, the Descent.]


    Qing Tiandi''s serious expression copsed in an instant, and he eximed: "You have seen the invasion of darkness? I have seen it too."


    "Can you be more serious?" Feng Tian at the side said in a deep voice. Sometimes he really can''t stand this Qing Tiandi, he must have a split personality.


    Qing Tiandi coughed lightly in embarrassment, and his face became heavy again: "In our world, there are many unknown factors, which are very terrifying."


    "Then you must have seen Silent Hill." Wang Dabao suddenly interjected. [It is both a survival horror game and movie.]


    Qing Tiandi''splexion changed again, and he said with a smile: "Yeah, it was very good. I really liked the atmosphere."


    "Wang Dabao! Can you be quiet?" Bai Cixin couldn''t take it anymore. Why do masters have such a habit?


    Qing Tiandi smiled at Wang Dabao, as if to say that we would discuss the movie togetherter.


    Qing Tiandi''s face sank again: "Our world is at the center of the universe. All about reincarnation, regressors, etc. I believe everyone is not local, or rather, they are from another world. Like the former Immortal Emperor."


    Xiao Yi was shocked suddenly. Why did this man know about his affairs?


    "I also know that you are working for the Time and Space Bureau." Qing Tiandi''s words shocked everyone.


    Bai Cixin asked in a deep voice: "What is the Time and Space Bureau?"


    "It''s to catch those who have been reincarnated, regressed, etc." Qing Tiandi said lightly.


    Feng Tian and Feng Di are not from Earth either, but this is the first time they have heard about this mysterious space-time division.


    "Miss Bai, do you have egg tarts here?" Qingtian asked curiously.


    Bai Cixin was also a little depressed: "I''ll order some."


    "I''ll have one too." Feng Di raised his hand and said.


    Wang Dabao touched his nose: "I want a beef ball and pasta."


    Bai Cixin was embarrassed, so everyone would just eat: "Xiao Yi, how about you?"


    "Give me some chaos."


    Bai Cixin looked at Feng Tian again: "What do you want to eat?"


    "Let''s have a hamburger set, no Coke but Sprite."


    Bai Ci was so dizzy. What happened to these people?


    "Mr. Qing, please continue." After Bai Cixin ordered it, she continued to ask, seemingly craving knowledge.


    Qing Tiandi nodded, and his face sank again: "The darkness before dawn ising soon, and this time there will be terrifying reincarnates or traversers. That''s the reason I want to call everyone to work together, to defend our homnd!"


    "Will we be paid?" Wang Dabao asked curiously.


    Qing Tiandi paused, stood up suddenly, and clenched his fists: "How can we talk about things like money while talking about such things? We are like the Avengers, resisting the invasion of aliens."


    "Sorry, I don''t have the time to save the world with you." Xiao Yi''s face turned cold, and he stood up and prepared to leave.


    Qing Tiandi slowly leaned on the sofa and said, "Have you forgotten to take revenge on the killer of your wife so quickly?"


    Xiao Yi stopped in his tracks immediately, and slowly turned his head to look at Qing Tiandi: "What do you mean?"


    "Evil is everywhere. We should eradicate evil and restore justice to the world!"


    Ding dong! Ding dong!


    Wang Dabao eximed: "The takeaway is here, let''s chat while eating."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 519 (Five-year round)

    Chapter 519 (Five-year round)


    Wang Dabao went out and brought in all the takeaways, and ced them on the table. Everyone took their own orders and then continued to listen.


    "This egg tart is good, which one is this?" Qing Tiandi asked curiously.


    "Mr. Qing, if you like it, I will send it to you every day."


    "Then I would like to thank Miss Bai." Qing Tiandi smiled, why does he look like the leader of CX? [CX¡úCustomer experience]


    Feng Tian asked aloud: "Qing Tiandi, can you continue?"


    "Have you heard of the five-year round?" Qing Tiandi took out a tissue and wiped his mouth, then folded and put it aside.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    "It started a long time ago, so you won''t know about it. Anyway, there will be reincarnates and regressorsing every five years, and the next five-year round ising soon!"


    Xiao Yi sat down again and asked: "Then who came in thest five-year round?"


    "Haven''t you already encountered him?" Qing Tiandi asked back. This made Xiao Yi''s face change wildly, and his chest heaved violently.


    Who the hell is this Qing Tiandi? Why does he know so many things? He''spletely unpredictable!


    Having said that, Qing Tiandi''s face darkened, as if he wanted to say something.


    Wang Dabao looked at the egg tart in front of Qing Tiandi and asked, "Mr. Qing, would you still eat that egg tart?"


    Qing Tiandi''s face copsed, and he said with a smile: "Of course."


    After finishing speaking, he swallowed it in one gulp, as if he was scared of someone stealing him.


    However, everyone looked at Wang Dabao, try saying something again and I''ll kill you!


    Everyone looked at Qing Tiandi wiping his mouth, as he folded the napkin, and felt that their nerves were going to explode. Can you give it a little more information, and stop procrastinating?


    "Where did I just say?" Qing Tiandi looked at everyone and asked curiously.


    Bai Cixin squeezed out a smile and said: "Mr. Qing, you said that the next five-year round ising soon."


    "That''s right."


    Qing Tiandi''s face darkened, and everyone saw this expression as a little unnatural. They feared that he wouldugh again.


    "I''ve done the math. Next year! It will be the scariest year, and this time the person who appears will probably be the strongest person ever."


    Wang Dabao swallowed, and said with a smile: "Well, everyone is full, let''s go... let''s go."


    Feng Tian had an impulse to crush Qing Tiandi to death, so he asked in a cold voice, "What are you trying to say?"


    Qing Tiandi smiled and said: "Although the enemies are fierce, the treasures they bring are beyond your imagination."


    "What is a godly weapon? Even if it is a prehistoric divine weapon, what is that? You must know that the greater the risk, the higher the reward."


    Everyone understood that this is how to form a team to fight monsters, and even gain a good reputation, which seemed pretty solid.


    "With so many of us together, plus Xiao Yi''s internal news, are we still afraid that we won''t be able to catch those invaders?" Qing Tiandi looked at Xiao Yi, showing a knowing smile.


    Indeed, Xiao Yi also knew that some reincarnates were so strong that even the bureau just watched and didn''t do anything. If those people were captured, that''s will be a lot of gains.


    "I''ll join!" Xiao Yi said in a deep voice. It seems very good to use the convenience of his position to earn some extra money, and he can even escape the control of the Time and Space Bureau.


    Bai Cixin said in a deep voice: "I''ll join too!"


    Seeing that his wife had joined, what else could Wang Dabao say: "Join!"


    Qing Tiandi looked at Feng Tian and Feng Di. This Feng Tian is the main thug, and he cannot be missed.


    "How to divide the loot?" Feng Tian asked.


    Qing Tiandi said lightly: "The one who contributes more will naturally get more. I will make an evaluation report for every fight, so you can rest assured."


    "Okay! Then let''s find someone to test first, to see if your evaluation report is reliable."


    Qing Tiandi nodded: "Of course. Xiao Yi, you should choose a target first."


    "The Tang family! Tang Wushuang!" Xiao Yi said coldly.


    There is obviously his personal vendetta involved.


    Xiao Yi wants Tang Wushuang to die!


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin knew that there was enmity among them, but they kept silent. Anyway, this was just a test to see if his assessment was urate.


    Qing Tiandi also smiled without saying a word, with an indifferent attitude.


    "Tang Wushuang is a good target!" Feng Tian said in a deep voice, already gearing up.


    Qing Tiandi smiled slightly: "Then we''ll do so tonight! Everyone should have time. If you can''t work overtime, please take a leave."


    Everyone chuckled a few times. Obviously, the joke wasn''t funny.


    Xiao Yi''s eyes were full of excitement. He did not expect such an unexpected harvest this time. ''Tang Wushuang! You betrayed me! Don''t me me for being cruel!''


    Ye Hua has been living in the Voidless Realm for the past few days. On one hand, the environment here was not bad, and he had nothing to do.


    Tonight it was Baizhi''s turn to attend the bed-chamber, and Ye Hua also showed his masculinity. He only stopped when the Queen begged for mercy. Those who oppose him can only beg for mercy.


    Holding the faint, Ye Hua felt veryfortable. Smelling the fragrance of Donghuang Baizhi, he gradually fell asleep.


    After an unknown period of time, Ye Hua was woken up by Qing Ya.


    "Ye Hua, go and open the door." Donghuang Baizhi saidzily. Every time after serving him, she wanted to lie in bed the next day, feeling weak yet feeling like she was in euphoria.


    Ye Hua stroked her, and the door opened automatically. Qing Ya walked in with an anxious expression: "Why are you still sleeping? It''s already 10 o''clock! Ah Li has already finished her morning ss."


    Ye Hua hugged Qing Ya, and then quickly hugged the two wives in his arms. His wish was finally half fulfilled.


    "Ye Hua, stop making trouble. Something happened! That group of people came out again!" Qing Ya said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hua was a little puzzled, the group being watched by Brittany?


    "Isn''t that group of people arranged by Ye Hua?" Donghuang Baizhi asked softly.


    Qing Ya shook her head: "It''s that group of people who wiped out the southern sects and the Ding Family back then."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "How is it possible? Didn''t we defeat that person at the beginning? Didn''t he say that he wouldn''t show up!" Donghuang Baizhi sat up immediately, her body was really sexy.


    Qing Ya let out a sigh of relief: "Last night, the entire Tang family was wiped out."


    "Which Tang family?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "Tang Wushuang." Qing Ya said.


    Donghuang Baizhi frowned: "Tang Wushuang is quite strong. How could he be killed?"


    "I don''t know." Qing Ya shook her head.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 520 (Qing Ya’s guilt)

    <h4>Chapter 520 (Qing Ya¡¯s guilt)</h4>


    Chapter 520 (Qing Ya''s guilt)


    A hint of doubt appeared between Ye Hua''s brows. In his opinion, Tang Wushuang was a man with many wives.


    "All dead?" Ye Hua asked.


    Qing Ya nodded with a sullen face: "Well, all... the forums in the cultivation world exploded, and everyone was discussing this matter. Did that group of people appear again?"


    Ye Hua can be sure that it was not done by his own people. These killers are rather inhumane.


    "I''m going to ask about the situation. Be careful." Ye Hua said lightly and disappeared from the bed.


    Back in the Leisure Bar''s bedroom, Ye Hua took a shower and put on a clean ck suit. His neckline was slightly open, with a hint of rebelliousness.


    "Brittany!" Ye Hua called lightly.


    Brittany''s figure slowly emerged, and she respectfully called out: "Your subordinate greets Your Honor."


    "Did those people do anythingst night?" Ye Hua leaned against the window and looked at the hot pot restaurant not far away again.


    "They have!"


    "Did they destroy the Tang family?"


    Brittany said indifferently: "They did kill onest night, and it should be the Tang family that Your Honor mentioned."


    "Reason?" Ye Hua took a puff of the cigarette. ''It really is this group of people.''


    Brittany said in a deep voice: "For testing the evaluation."


    "Evaluation test?" Ye Hua turned to look at Brittany.


    "Yes, this subordinate heard about it yesterday. They said that there would be five-year rounds, and next year would be the beginning of the next one. There will be a lot of reincarnates and regressors, stronger than ever, so they n to form a team to rob those powerhouses."


    Ye Hua frowned at Brittany''s words, every five years?


    ''This deity''s appearance seems to be at this point. That is to say, after five years, will there be more powerful people? Interesting.''


    "Who are they?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    "Qing Tiandi, Feng Tian, Feng Di, Xiao Yi, Bai Cixin, and Wang Dabao. They are recruiting arge number of strong people and n to form a team."


    "Xiao Yi..." Ye Hua whispered. He really didn''t expect this Xiao Yi to appear again, with his owner changed.


    "Your Honor, this Xiao Yi is a field worker of the Space and Time Bureau." Brittany added.


    Ye Hua was a little surprised, and a smile even appeared on the corner of his mouth: "If I remember correctly, Canglie is the HQ of the Space and Time Bureau."


    "Well, it controls thews and regtions of the entire gxy. Every node where an ident urs, they will set up a branch, and the earth is one of them."


    "So that''s how it is. This deity has been here for five years, so why didn''t the Bureaue to arrest this deity?" Ye Hua asked curiously, looking at the hot pot restaurant.


    "They have aplete system. They will slowly observe the powerful ones and will not take action without authorization, while for the weaker ones, they will send out field personnel to subdue them."


    Ye Hua snuffed out the cigarette: "So that''s it, they are afraid of this deity."


    "Your Honor can only be admired!" Brittany shouted in a low voice, as if not allowing others to nder him.


    "Brittany, don''t get excited. This deity is not so narrow-minded anymore."


    "That''s Your Honor''s magnanimity."


    He has indeed been generous since he got a wife. It was the fault of the two of them that he was about to be a phnthropist.


    Brittany asked respectfully: "Your Honor, do you need to get rid of this group of people?"


    "No, just keep watching. I want to see what else they can do." Ye Hua actually didn''t want Brittany to make a move, but rather wanted Qing Ya to do so. After all, she was pleading for Xiao Yi at the time. He wants her to know that Xiao Yi is not worthy of her going against him.


    "This subordinate will abide by Your Honor''s wish!"


    Ye Hua was quite satisfied with her attitude: "Jue Tian said..."


    "Your Honor, Jue Tian has nothing to do with this subordinate anymore. I beg Your Honor not to mention him anymore."


    "Forget it, I won''t mention him in the future." Ye Hua shook his head. Brittany was determined not to reconcile.


    "Thank you, Your Honor, for your understanding!"


    "Go, don''t overwork yourself."


    "Yes!"


    Watching Brittany disappear, Ye Hua lit a cigarette again. ''What do these people want? It will definitely not be for such a simple purpose.''


    ''That Qing Tiandi is a bit interesting. This deity hopes he can give a little surprise, and not be too weak.''


    ''Now this deity has to tell Qing Ya this "good news". It''s really exciting and good news.''


    Back in the Voidless Realm, Ye Hua summoned them and told them about his findings.


    Sure enough, Qing Ya''s face darkened. She didn''t expect Xiao Yi to be involved in it even after he was beaten to death. She thought Xiao Yi was a pitiful person before, so she even had conflicts with Ye Hua, but she didn''t expect him to be this kind of scum. Killing people all over the house!


    Donghuang Baizhi''s index finger tapped rhythmically: "The only reason for destroying the Tang family was to test the evaluation. This is outrageous!"


    Ye Hua nodded: "It''s really outrageous. I hate this kind of person the most."


    Qing Ya apologetically nced at him. She shouldn''t have treated him like that.


    Receiving Qing Ya''s guilt-ridden eyes, Ye Hua felt refreshed.


    "How are you going to handle this matter? After all, it happened in the south, so you have no reason to intervene." Ye Hua was very curious about their ns.


    Ye Hua hoped that they could kill decisively, and stop being benevolent. Such people will die sooner rather thanter.


    Donghuang Baizhi said in a deep voice: "I will think about it carefully."


    Qing Ya bowed her head and remained silent.


    "Okay, if you don''t want to do it, I can do it." Ye Hua said lightly. In fact, he didn''t want to dirty their hands.


    Qing Ya said in a low voice: "Ye Hua, leave this matter to us."


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly: "Okay, then I will not meddle in between and just provide information for you."


    After finishing speaking, Ye Hua stopped bothering their discussion and went to apany Ah Li, like a good father.


    Donghuang Li was also very happy. Daddy can apany her for a day. Laughing all day long, she took him to walk around the whole Voidless Realm. Everywhere was filled with theughter of little Ah Li, and the people of the Voidless Realm, seeing the little princess being so happy, alsoughed.


    If you told them that Ye Hua was the one who created the catastrophe back then, they wouldn''t continue smiling. After all, so many of their rtives died in that battle.


    In the evening, Qing Ya cooked a sumptuous dinner to reward Ye Hua. Of course, Ye Hua knew her intentions. He feels relieved that his efforts were not in vain.


    However, just after eating, Qing Ya pulled Ye Hua to the boudoir and pushed Ye Hua down on the bed without saying a word.


    This confused Ye Hua, Qing Ya was very active today.


    Even very...very aggressive. He used to enjoy her passiveness, but tonight she retorted using her offense, which made Ye Hua act like a "lying corpse" for a while. He watched her frantically trying to curry his favor, or rather, to lessen her guilt.


    After a long time, Ye Hua hugged Qing Ya tightly and asked aloud: "What happened tonight?"


    Qing Ya, who was in Ye Hua''s arms, let out a small cry, which panicked Ye Hua.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 521 (It’s not easy to bring down a wife)

    <h4>Chapter 521 (It¡¯s not easy to bring down a wife)</h4>


    Chapter 521 (It''s not easy to bring down a wife)


    In Ye Hua''s impression, Qing Ya was a woman who was soft on the outside and strong on the inside. He used to make her angry, yet she never shed tears, but she actually cried today.


    This made him a little panicked.


    Gently turning his wife around, he saw that her pretty face was covered with tears, as if she had been wronged by the heavens, her eyes were flushed red.


    This made Ye Hua feel distressed to death, and at the same time, he was very angry. ''Which bastard wronged this deity''s wife?''


    "Okay, okay, stop crying." Ye Huaforted her with a sullen face.


    "Ye Hua, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault..." Qing Ya couldn''t help but burst into tears. It''s really not worth it to fight with him because of such a person. What if he divorced her at that time?


    Fortunately, Ye Hua did not me her past. Thinking about this incident, Qing Ya thought that Ye Hua treated her well, but she treated him theplete opposite.


    Ye Hua thought it was something else, but it turned out to be because of that damned Xiao Yi.


    "Okay, it''s not all your fault. You will inevitably be taken advantage of by some people with ulterior motives." Ye Hua caressed Qing Ya,forting her carefully.


    Qing Ya nestled in Ye Hua''s arms, crying and shouting: "Ye Hua, I regret it so much, I''m sorry... I''m not a good wife."


    Hearing Qing Ya''s words, Ye Hua asked himself whether he was too strict with her.


    "Silly woman, you are the wife of Ye Hua in this life. Although you have done a lot of stupid things in the past, I will not me you." It takes a very thick skin to say such words, but Ye Hua said it straightforwardly.


    More importantly, Qing Ya felt that what he said made sense: "Ye Hua, thank you for being so kind to me."


    "Now I know that I treat you well, yet you still don''t agree to sleep with Baizhi, which makes me very sad." The one who seizes the opportunity is the king.


    At this time, Qing Ya was feeling extremely guilty. Of course, it is the best time.


    "I promise you, as long as Baizhi is willing."


    Ye Hua felt refreshed, now that one of them has been taken care of, only Baizhi is left, and the days when the two beauties slept together are not far away.


    Quietly fantasizing about that scene, it must be very exciting.


    "Qing Ya, you have such awareness, this makes me content. Don''t think too much, go to sleep." Ye Hua kissed her on the forehead and hugged her tightly.


    Feeling his warmth, Qing Ya leaned into the warmest embrace in the world.


    One hour...two hours...


    Qing Ya slowly opened her eyes, looked at the sleeping Ye Hua, stretched out her hand to caress Ye Hua''s cheek, and murmured: "Ye Hua, you have done too much for me. As your wife, it is a shame I can''t help you. If you are a devil, I am willing to apany you to the end."


    Qing Ya took a deep breath, kissed Ye Hua''s lips quietly, and then gently left his embrace. She wore her clothes, nced at him once again, and then disappeared from the boudoir.


    Ye Hua, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, showed a slight curvature at the corner of his mouth. It''s really not easy to bring down his wife.


    ~Gaohai City~


    Nanyi No. 3 is a group of vis where the rich and celebrities live. From the outside, the inside looks very low-key, but if you enter the vi, you will be stunned by the expensive luxury goods.


    Xiao Yi bought a house here when he came from the north. The 800-square-meter vi is worth 200 million yuan. It can be seen that the vis here are not affordable for ordinary people.


    In the garden outside the vi, Xiao Yi was teaching his son Xiao Yun how to throw a ball. When Xiao Yun saw how powerful his father was, he kept pping.


    In the gazebo beside, Shu Nan and the pregnant Yu Qi sat there, watching the y between father and son with a smile.


    "Dad, how are you so good at ying football?" Xiao Yun caught the football his father brought and asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yi showed a loving smile and patted his son''s head: "Girls will only like you if you know how to y football."


    "Then mom likes dad because you knew how to y football?" Xiao Yun asked innocently.


    Xiao Yi smiled and nodded: "Yes, your mom was fascinated by your dad''s figure back then."


    "Dad, when will mothere back? She has been away on business for so long..." Xiao Yun pouted, missing his mother very much.


    "Soon. Dad will bring Mom back soon." Xiao Yi''s eyes showed firmness, and the items needed for the resurrection were just around the corner. Nangong Xinyi will be resurrected soon!


    Xiao Yun nodded: "Well, Yun''er trusts Dad."


    "Okay, go to sleep, there is ss tomorrow."


    "Alright."


    Xiao Yun jumped and ran upstairs, while Xiao Yi sat between his two wives, took a sip of Wong Lo Kat on the table, and then took a deep breath. [It''s a herbal tea.]


    Shu Nan felt that her husband was hiding something from her. He has been acting a little mysterious for the past two days.


    Yu Qi, on the side, seemed to have the same idea.


    "You two should rest earlier." Xiao Yi breathed a sigh.


    Shu Nan couldn''t help asking: "Brother Xiao, are you hiding something from us?"


    Xiao Yi, who stood up, paused for a moment and then smiled: "Since when do I have something to hide from you? It''s just that the work pressure has been a little bit heavy recently."


    The couple has been together for so many years, can''t they see that he was deliberately keeping his silence? But as he kept mum, there was nothing they could do. He definitely didn''t want them to worry them.


    It was precisely because of this that Shu Nan and Yu qi were worried. Yu Qi was touching her belly, and the date wasing soon, so she didn''t want any idents.


    "Brother Xiao, can''t we live an ordinary life? Don''t get involved in those things anymore." Yu Qi disregarded Shu Nan''s restraining eyes and tried persuading him. From Yu Qi''s point of view, she just wanted their family to live a good life. She didn''t want to wait for bad news toe, knocking on their door.


    This kind of fear lingers in Yu Qi''s mind. If she had not been apanied by Shu Nan, she might have suffered from depression.


    Xiao Yi looked at Yu Qi and then at her bulging belly. His eyes struggled, ordinary life?


    ''I will never live an ordinary life in this life! I''ve fallen so deep that I can''t get out!''


    ''There is a lot of revenge I have to take! As an immortal emperor, how could I tolerate others trampling on my head?''


    ''These people are just a sharping stone for me! When I rise in the near future, the whole world will tremble under my feet, and the Voidless Realm will pay a painful price!''


    ''The original shame I suffered, I will return to you with interest!''


    "Yu Qi, I..."


    Before Xiao Yi finished speaking, the void in the garden twisted for a while, and then a beautiful figure appeared.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 522 (Desperation)

    Chapter 522 (Desperation)


    Xiao Yi and the others looked at the figure that suddenly appeared, with worry in their eyes.


    "President Qing..." Shu Nan shouted in doubt.


    Qing Ya stared at Xiao Yi. At first, she felt that he had a conflict with Ye Hua, but she didn''t expect that this person''s temperament was so bad that he ughtered the entire Tang family. Even those unarmed women were killed.


    ''But I med Ye Hua for such a person. Qing Ya! You really shouldn''t have!''


    Qing Ya slowly stretched out her right hand, and the golden Xuan Yuan Sword appeared in her hand, exuding a dazzling brilliance.


    Today, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi agreed that this incident was her own fault, so she had to figure it out by herself. She dragged Ye Hua to sleep early and wanted to sneak out.


    She had to do some things by herself, and she couldn''t let Ye Hua do them all the time... As his wife, she had the obligation to help Ye Hua with some "dirty work".


    Xiao Yi must die, otherwise, she will continue feeling guilty towards Ye Hua.


    She can''t get over the hurdle in her heart. Besides, this Xiao Yi should be punished for doing such a thing.


    Facing Qing Ya''s menacing approach, the expressions of Xiao Yi and the other two changed. Xiao Yi, seeing his sword in someone else''s hands, couldn''t understand his feelings.


    Besides, Qing Ya seems to have a pretty good rtionship with the Emperor, and she is the boss''s woman. What is the meaning ofing here this time? Ready to kill him?


    Shu Nan hurriedly stood up and asked, "President Qing, what is the issue? Have you misunderstood something?"


    Qing Ya said in a deep voice: "Shu Nan, Yu Qi, please stay away."


    Qing Ya didn''t want these two women to see such a scene, afraid they couldn''t stand the uing event. As a woman, she understands them.


    ''But today I will definitely not soften my heart, absolutely not!''


    "Mr. Qing, is there anything we can talk about." Shu Nan was anxious as she said pleadingly. Her husband must have done something outside, otherwise, why would Qing Yae here?


    "Shu Nan, there is nothing to discuss about this matter. Your husband wiped out the entire Tang family yesterday!"


    Qing Ya''s words made Xiao Yi''s face darken, ''how does she know?''


    However, Shu Nan and Yu Qi suddenly felt dizzy after hearing this. Their husband killed the whole family of his former brother.


    In fact, when they heard about it, they even doubted whether it was their husband who did it, as he couldn''t have possibly killed Tang Wushuang without his Xuan Yuan Sword. They didn''t expect him to do the impossible.


    Even if there was a grudge, it was against Tang Wushuang. Why didn''t he let go of those women? Shu Nan and Yu Qi couldn''t think anymore. They were all good friends before.


    After all, the former Xiao Yi was not this kind of person.


    But recently Xiao Yi has experienced too much. After so many things, Xiao Yi''s whole personality has changed, and he is no longer the previous Xiao Yi.


    "Mrs. Qing, is there really no room for redemption?" Shu Nan felt that her whole body had lost all strength. She obviously wanted to save his life.


    Qing Ya breathed a sigh, and said lightly: "I will keep you safe afterward."


    Xiao Yi''s sullen face was silent all this time. He was judging whether he could kill the other party, but the answer was unknown...


    Shu Nan had no choice but to plead to Qing Ya: "President Qing, for the sake of the child, please spare Brother Xiao. Just likest time, exchange my life for his life. "


    Yu Qi also knelt: "President Qing, my baby is about to be born. I don''t want her to lose her father. Please! I kowtow to you!"


    As a pregnant woman, Qing Ya understood Yu Qi''s feelings. When Ye Hua wasn''t by her side those few days, she was even having difficulty breathing, let alone a problem like Yu Qi''s.


    "Xiao Yi! Are you not a man? You asked your wife to intercede for you!" Qing Ya yelled at Xiao Yi, but he remained unmoved, which made Qing Ya even more disappointed.


    Xiao Yi looked at Qing Ya and said slowly: "Mrs. Qing, is there anything I, Xiao, can do to you? Are you going to kill them all like this?"


    "I believe Tang Wushuang also said the same thing to youst night, and what did you do? Xiao Yi, I thought you were a responsible man, but I was clearly wrong!"


    Xiao Yi chuckled, it seemed that tonight would not be so easy.


    "Ah!!!" Yu Qi suddenly covered her stomach with pain on her face.


    Shu Nan hurried to check and immediately saw that Yu Qi was about to give birth. Her water broke!


    Qing Ya did not expect such a situation.


    "Qing Ya, can I watch the birth of my daughter?" Xiao Yi said in a deep voice.


    Qing Ya pondered for a moment, then nodded. Such a request was not too much.


    Xiao Yi hurriedly carried Yu Qi upstairs, while Shu Nan hurriedly called other people to help.


    Qing Ya didn''t enter the mansion, but stood in the garden, waiting. This was the first time she had done this kind of thing. She was really... very ufortable, she almost softened her heart a few times just now.


    On the second floor of the vi, Xiao Yi stood outside the door, frowning. His wife''s painful cries came from the room, and his heart sank to the deepest of the escarpment.


    At this time, Xiao Yi thought of the scene when he met them when he was just reborn. The time was both filled withughter and sadness. He went through ups and downs all the way and built a powerful Xiao family, but it ended because of a game of gambling.


    ''Is this fate? The emperor''s life cannot be controlled by the heavens, but must be controlled by himself!''


    But with the cry of a baby, Xiao Yi''s muddy eyes suddenly became clear. The newborn baby seemed to awaken the conscience in Xiao Yi''s heart, making him wake up.


    Xiao Yun from the side room also came out, looked at his father in a daze, and immediately took his father''s hand: "Dad, is my sister born?"


    Xiao Yi looked at his son in front of him, and listened to the crying in the room, he was full of bewilderment at this moment.


    What is the purpose of all this? For the sake of great strength or to make their lives better? At this moment Xiao Yi couldn''t judge his original intention.


    "Dad?" Xiao Yun shook his father''s big hand again, his big bright eyes were full of questions.


    Xiao Yi picked up his son, and gently smoothed his son''s hair: "Yun''er, you are a boy."


    "Dad, I know that as a boy, I have to take good care of everyone in my family. Yun''er always remembers that." Xiao Yun seemed very sensible.


    "Yun''er is so good. From now on, Yun''er will shoulder even greater responsibilities." Xiao Yi said with a slight smile. At this moment, Xiao Yi seemed to understand something.


    Formidable power, unprecedented rights, nothing canpare to the warmth of home.


    "Yun''er will be a man that makes Dad proud."


    Xiao Yi was amused by his son''s words: "You kid, you call yourself a man at such a young age."


    "Haha, Yun''er is considered a little man now." Xiao Yun hugged his father''s neck, feeling a slight warmth.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 523 (The fall of the Immortal Emperor)

    Chapter 523 (The fall of the Immortal Emperor)


    "Well, Yun''er is the little man of the family now, and he has a younger sister to take care of in the future. Go back to sleep, study hard in the future, ande to see your younger sister tomorrow." After speaking, Xiao Yi put his son down.


    Xiao Yun nodded, looked back at his father three times at every step, and then walked into his room. As he watched his son''s small back, Xiao Yi felt that this would be thest time he would see him.


    People, if they do something wrong, must take responsibility. They cannot escape. Even if they escape temporarily, it will reappear in the future.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Yi opened the door and walked into the bedroom, looking at his wives; Yu Qi lying weakly on the bed, and Shu Nan hugging their newborn daughter.


    Xiao Yi breathed a sigh of relief, smiled, and said with a bigugh: "Let me see our little princess."


    Shu Nan carefully ced the baby in his hands, with a hesitant and confused expression on her face.


    Xiao Yi looked down at his daughter, with a pair of small hands moving back and forth and a small mouth muttering. Just like when his son was born, Xiao Yi couldn''t help but smile.


    "Brother Xiao, give your daughter a name," said Yu Qi weakly from the bed. Her smooth hair was wet with sweat, making her look very delicate.


    Xiao Yi nodded, then said with a smile: "We will call her Xiao Nian."


    Xiao Nian...


    The beautiful faces of Shu Nan and Yu Qi were tinged with despair. Although their husband had done something that both humans and gods were outraged by, he was still their husband after all.


    "Shu Nan, the family will depend on you from now on," said Xiao Yi, smiling slightly as he gently ced his daughter in his wife''s arms. Unexpectedly, his daughter caught his fingers. Although her strength was not strong, she was still expressing something.


    At this moment, Xiao Yi''s heart copsed. People only know how to cherish when they lose. He had already lost Xinyi, but he didn''t realize the true meaning. He had walked into the abyss step by step and could never go back.


    Gently breaking away from his daughter''s little hand, Xiao Nian seemed to feel that her father was about to leave her and immediately burst into tears.


    Looking at these true loves of his life, Xiao Yi''s breathing was a little short. Maybe he should have diedst time, but life... this is life!!


    "I''m sorry." Xiao Yi took onest look at his wives and engraved their images into every cell. If there is an afterlife, he will live a good life with them, but in this life, he has let them down.


    After saying this, Xiao Yi turned around cruelly and left, setting up a barrier.


    "Brother Xiao!!!" Shu Nan and Yu Qi let out deste shouts and Yu Qi fell directly under the bed, crawling towards the door and knocking on the barrier.


    Xiao Yi stood at the door, gasping for breath. ''Such a farewell I did not expect to be so painful.''


    When did he be such a person and lose himself...


    Taking a few deep breaths, Xiao Yi went downstairs and came to the garden.


    Qing Ya said lightly, "Another ce?"


    "Okay," Xiao Yi nodded.


    The two disappeared into the garden.


    Beside the window on the second floor, Xiao Yi''s wives watched their man''s disappearing back, weeping bitterly. At another small window, Xiao Yun also watched his father leave, thinking that his father had gone out to work again and he knew he wouldn''t be able to see him tomorrow.


    Qing Ya and Xiao Yi came to a deserted mountain area.


    The two stood opposite each other, Qing Ya''s pretty face was covered with ayer of frost, and Xiao Yi''s eyes were calm. He seemed to be nning to resist, which made Qing Ya feel uneasy.


    "Come on! You want to take my life, let''s see if you have the capabilities!"


    Suddenly, Xiao Yi burst out with a powerful spiritual pressure, which was a bit stronger than the previous Xiao Yi''s. The spiritual energy swept the surrounding trees and began to sway wildly.


    Qing Ya held the Xuan Yuan Sword in her hand, her gaze revealed firmness: "Xiao Yi! You have brought this on yourself!"


    "Hahaha, I, Xiao Yi, will never regret what I have done!" The crazy Xiao Yi''s aura climbed up a bit, the muscles all over his body began to swell, and his vast fists shone with golden light.


    Immediately, he punched out, and the punch exploded with a piercing sonic boom, with a turbulent momentum. Everything around seemed to be forbidden, and it became the embellishment of this punch.


    Qing Ya''s beautiful eyes were fixed and without a trace of pity. The Xuan Yuan Sword in her hand was full of golden light, which immediately illuminated the darkness of the night. The strong sword energy suddenly radiated, stabbing out violently.


    An invisible sword energy attacked Xiao Yi with terrifying power.


    Boom!


    At this moment, time seemed to stand still, Xiao Yi''s fist stopped in front of Qing Ya.


    The autumn breeze was a bit cold, blowing on the two of them. Xiao Yi smiled, and slowly stood up straight.


    "Why didn''t you hide?" Qing Ya asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Yi didn''t exin, and looked up at the starry sky: "President Qing, does what you said before still count?"


    Qing Ya nodded, what she said naturally counted.


    "I, Xiao, have many enemies. Now I just want to exchange my life for their safety, so that I can die in peace."


    These were Xiao Yi''sst words.


    "I knew what I have to do," Qing Ya said slowly.


    Xiao Yi smiled faintly: "This is the path I chose, a path that cannot be turned back, and I cannot me others."


    After hearing this, Qing Ya remained silent. People choose their own paths, so they have to bear the responsibility.


    "I''m a little d that you came instead of others, Mrs. Qing. There are still many unknown things in this world. You should be more careful in the future. Those people are much stronger than me."


    When a person is about to die, his words are often true.


    Qing Ya nodded her head, as if she had epted Xiao Yi''s words.


    Looking at his Xuan Yuan Sword, Xiao Yi asked: "Can you let me use it again?"


    Qing Ya didn''t think much and threw the Xuan yuan Sword to Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi took it in his hand and stroked the sword, feeling the old friend''s call, and expressed his apology.


    "This sword has been with me for a long time, and only now do I realize how much reluctance there is in this world," said Xiao Yi as he took a deep breath. His gaze became distracted, and the palm on the sword began to dissipate gradually, turning into little stars.


    Xiao Yi slowly closed his eyes, recalling the cherished people in his mind, shing over and over again.


    "Xinyi, I''m sorry... I still couldn''t do it."


    The Xuan Yuan Sword fell to the ground, and Xiao Yi''s body turned into a starburst and disappeared with a gust of wind.


    The Xuan Yuan Sword let out bursts of humming, and the brilliance of the sword also dimmed.


    The fall of the immortal king.


    It''s not that he was not powerful enough, but that he offended someone he couldn''t afford to offend.


    Qing Ya exhaled slowly, stretched out her slender hand, and the Xuan Yuan Sword on the ground fell into her hand and then disappeared from the ce.


    What happened tonight made Qing Ya grow up. Maybe this was what Ye Hua wanted to see. If she couldn''t even get over this hurdle, how would she face bigger things in the future?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 524 (Arrangement)

    Chapter 524 (Arrangement)


    Back in the boudoir, Qing Ya felt relieved when she saw that Ye Hua was still sound asleep. She quietly took off her clothes andy down gently on the bed, leaning against Ye Hua''s arms. Her mood wasplicated; she didn''t know if what she did was right or wrong.


    "I''m back," Ye Hua said calmly with his eyes closed.


    Qing Ya eximed, "Ye Hua, you haven''t slept."


    "My wife goes out in the middle of the night, how can I sleep?" Ye Hua said lightly, holding Qing Ya in his arms.


    "I..." Before Qing Ya could finish speaking, Ye Hua said in a low voice, "Qing Ya, there are many things you can''t help yourself with. Maybe the good things you do are bad things in the eyes of others, but the bad things you do are good things in the eyes of others. If you''re different, you look at the problem differently."


    "Xiao Yi is dead, his rtives are naturally suffering, but if Xiao Yi was alive, more people would die in the future, won''t their rtives feel heartbroken? You just did what you should have done. This world has always been this way, either you die or I live, although it is cruel, this is life."


    Qing Ya didn''t know these truths, but it was very difficult to do it, especially when the other party repented.


    "Ye Hua, I promised Xiao Yi to keep their family safe, you won''t me me," Qing Ya asked worriedly. "Don''t talk about the benevolence of my wife again."


    But this time Ye Hua did not reprimand, and even said, "Leave this matter to me, don''t worry. Your word is my promise."


    "Others?" Qing Ya asked.


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Don''t worry about the others, I want to see what else they want to do."


    "I see," Qing Ya said.


    "Go to sleep, you are tired too," Ye Hua said.


    Qing Ya was indeed a little tired. Although she didn''t do anything, she felt tired physically and mentally.


    Ye Hua hugged Qing Ya lightly, it was just a small incident that caused Qing Ya to be hurt so much. If she had been there during the Tianfu massacre, she would have fainted.


    As for Xiao Yi''s family members, Ye Hua doesn''t n to put them on Earth, but was nning to put them on Canglie Star, where no one will know them so they can start a new life.


    He let Brittany handle it, as she is familiar with Canglie Star.


    Although it was alreadyte at night, Ye Hua still asked Brittany to handle the matter immediately. Xiao Yi died and his family members might be in danger soon.


    ''This deity will not break his promise to others. Qing Ya''s every move outside represents this deity.''


    After Brittany received Ye Hua''s order, she immediately started the proceedings.


    At this time, the Xiao family was silent. Shu Nan was waiting to sit slumped in the room, his face was not bright at all, and Xiao Nian was still crying loudly...


    Following the sound of high-heeled shoesing from the door, everyone in the room became vignt.


    Brittany easily broke the barrier set by Xiao Yi and then opened the door to enter.


    Shu Nan looked at this strange woman and tightly protected Xiao Nian in her arms.


    "Who are you?" Shu Nan asked coldly.


    Brittany nced at her and said lightly, "The one who will take you away."


    After hearing these words, they understood that their husband would nevere back again.


    Seeing these weeping women, Brittany became a little impatient. "Men don''t have a good thing, they only make women cry."


    "Hurry up! Those people areing!" Although Brittany was not afraid, she didn''t want to ruin Ye Hua''s n.


    Shu Nan was a sensible woman. For the sake of the descendants of the Xiao family, she must leave.


    She hastily woke up Xiao Yun, who was sleeping.


    "Mom, where are we going?" Xiao Yun rubbed his eyes and asked curiously.


    Shu Nan didn''t have time to exin, "We''re going to y outside for a few days."


    "But Yun''er has to go to school tomorrow."


    Shu Nan knelt and squeezed out a smile, "Don''t worry, Yun''er. Mom will ask for a leave for you."


    "Okay then, where''s Dad?" Xiao Yun looked around and found a strange woman sizing him up curiously, she was so beautiful.


    Shu Nan''s heart sank, "Father is still working, and he wille over when the timees."


    "Well, tell Dad not to be so busy at work. Yun''er will help dad when I grow up."


    Shu Nan nodded, "Father will be proud of Yun''er."


    Brittany''s face sank, "If you have anything to say, say it after we arrive."


    Shu Nan stood up, took Xiao Yun''s hand and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "A ce you haven''t been to." Brittany said coldly, looking at the women in the living room. She spread her hands out.


    A burst of green light slowly enveloped everyone, and then disappeared in an instant.


    However, not a minute after they left, Wu Liu from the Time-Space Sub-bureau appeared on the scene. He was sleeping just now when he heard the rm go off. It turned out that Xiao Yi was dead! Immediately, he lost his drowsiness, and hurried over to check the situation. After all, Xiao Yi''s strength was still eptable, and he was a very powerful thug, and was still useful.


    Looking at the empty vi, Wu Liu frowned deeply, ''why did everyone disappear all of a sudden?''


    After some inquiries, Wu Liu also left, sighing deeply. Xiao Yi was probably killed by his enemies, not even his wife and children were spared. What a tragedy!


    It seems that the employee death subsidy has also been saved, and they won''t have to pay any extra money.


    Not long after Wu Liu left, another man arrived, and he was Qing Tiandi.


    Qing Tiandi, who was walking in the living room, took out a tissue and wiped his hands with a slight smile on his lips.


    "Oh, it''s a pity that he was killed. It''s interesting. It seems that we still need to recruit some talents." Qing Tiandi folded the tissue in his hand, put it on the table, and walked out of the door slowly, not knowing what to do.


    On the other side, Brittany brought Xiao Yi''s family members to Canglie Star, and found Xi Tingting.


    This is the territory of the Supreme Being. Ye Hua has his own force here, so they can rest assured. If they were left in another ce, it would be tantamount to leaving them to fend for themselves in disguise.


    But Shu Nan and the others'' eyes went dark, and then they felt as if they hade to a science fiction world. When they looked up, there were actually two huge satellites, as if they would fall down at any time due to the stock pressure.


    Xi Tingting ran out of the big vi in a hurry and shouted respectfully: "Lord Brittany."


    Shu Nan and the others didn''te to their senses. This Brittany must have been called by Qing Ya, but there are forces in this strange ce. Who the hell is this Qing Ya?


    "You just need to make arrangements for these people to ensure their safety," Brittany said lightly.


    Xi Tingting, of course, epted the order unconditionally: "Don''t worry, Lord Brittany, I will definitely make good arrangements."


    Bright nodded, and then disappeared in ce. She really came and went quickly.


    Xi Tingting also wanted to ask when His Majesty woulde, but she didn''t get a chance. She sighed deeply and looked at those women and children.


    "Come in with me first, and I''ll arrange your amodationter," Xi Tingting''s momentum changed instantly. After all, she is Ye Hua''s spokesperson now. Who dares to be in her way?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 525 (Killing can solve all problems)

    Chapter 525 (Killing can solve all problems)


    Shu Nan and the others werepletely shocked by what they saw in front of them. Their minds were in a daze the whole time, and they didn''t even know what they were doing. They were being led like puppets, while Xiao Yun hid behind Shu Nan, looking at this ce curiously. In this strange ce, his eyes were full of surprise. He doesn''t know that his father and mother have left him forever. Maybe he won''t know all this until he grows up.


    The sleeping Ye Hua received Brittany''s report, didn''t say anything, and continued to sleep with Qing Ya in his arms.


    The next day, the south shook again. After the Tang family, all members of the Xiao family disappeared overnight! A strange atmosphere pervaded the entire south, and there were even rumors that that group of people had appeared again, and even more nonsense. It was said that it was revenge from the north. However, there are still people who believe such nonsense...


    And they all agreed that it was done by the Voidless Realm, because the Tang family and Xiao''s family used to be families in the north, so the Voidless Realm killed them to scare the others? Some patriarchs in the north knew about this, and immediately started surfing the forums, saying that the Emperor did a good job, and that such a spicy chicken should be killed, so that the southerners could see it.


    As some patriarchs in the north admitted in disguise, the south always believed that this was the Emperor''s revenge. After all, it was also the South who was involved in forcing the Emperor to distribute the longevity fruits publicly. In order to show that they couldn''t be provoked, they attacked them. One was to deter the south, and the other was to consolidate the position of the north.


    This Emperor of the Voidless Realm is so cruel! Taking the lives of two families to make a point.


    However, the current Emperor is lying in her husband''s arms, feeling unhappy.


    "Ye Hua, I didn''t do anything. Why are those people targeting me?" Donghuang Baizhi was extremely distressed. These people''s brains had reached a terrifying level, but when the matter was connected, the Voidless Realm was indeed very suspicious.


    Ye Hua touched Donghuang Baizhi''s head: "That''s because you are a woman, a woman without hard methods."


    "Is there only one way to intimidate?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in a deep voice. In her heart, things that can be resolved peacefully should be resolved peacefully, but in Ye Hua''s eyes, things that can be resolved peacefully will never be resolved peacefully.


    Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya, who was drinking tea calmly, and said, "After being an Emperor for so long, don''t you know this truth? The current Qing Ya is much stronger than you."


    "Okay, you two just bully me." Donghuang Baizhi raised her hand in surrender. She also knew what Qing Ya didst night. It really took a lot of courage to do this kind of thing, but Qing Ya still did it! Even Donghuang Baizhi admired her. You must know that Qing Ya a few months ago was just a CEO, not a murderous devil.


    "Baizhi, actually you don''t need to exin anything now, just let them misunderstand, but you still need to show your prestige." Ye Hua slowly stood up and sat next to Qing Ya, and Qing Ya took out a teacup and gave it to him. He poured her a ss of water.


    Ye Hua gave her an idea and Baizhi sat upright like a primary school student: "How can I show my prestige?"


    "Contest for strength," Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    "I won''t participate in martial artspetitions. How can I establish my prestige?" Donghuang Baizhi asked suspiciously.


    Qing Ya smiled slightly and said, "Baizhi, for others, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to overthrow the Voidless Realm. Recently, the protests in the north have intensified, and it''s not umon for you to fight them."


    "You mean the five great aristocratic families? Do they dare?" Donghuang Baizhi''s tone gradually changed. This is Ye Hua''s favorite Baizhi.


    "These people will be swayed by the benefits and they will try to change their destiny. That is just a fluke mentality," Ye Hua took a sip of Wu Jing tea, which was quite delicious.


    Donghuang Baizhi sneered, "Even if the four of them add up, they are still no match for me."


    "Then what if it''s the whole north?" Qing Ya looked at Donghuang Baizhi and asked.


    Donghuang Baizhi furrowed her eyebrows after hearing this.


    Qing Ya continued, "Maybe they don''t want to use force to bring you down, but just use the public to make you step down. After all, the longevity fruit belongs to the north, and you allowed the south to participate, so it''s understandable."


    "Under the rumors of the whole north, my dear Baizhi, what are you going to do?" Ye Hua smiled slightly, and now he had cooperated with Qing Ya, and continued to lead Baizhi to the dark path!


    Donghuang Baizhi was silent for a long time, and finally shook her head, "I don''t know."


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya smiled and said nothing, just like a cunning couple, while Donghuang Baizhi was left stunned.


    "You...huh... hurry up~" Donghuang Baizhi sneered.


    ''These two people are teasing me, they''re so bad.''


    Ye Hua put down the teacup in his hand, his eyes shining coldly. "Kill!"


    Qing Ya seemed to have known Ye Hua''s answer. Sitting by the side, sipping tea, it seemed that afterst night, she seemed to be a lot more relieved.


    In the end, Donghuang Baizhi is just a "good girl". Ever since she inherited the throne, nothing major has happened. She just practiced the aura of the Emperor every day. How can there be any jarring methods?


    And hearing his suggestion, Baizhi was obviously not content. ''Could there be no other way but to kill?''


    "Qing Ya, what do you think?" She looked at Qing Ya, thinking that Qing Ya should be able to give the best advice.


    Qing Ya breathed a sigh, and looked at Donghuang Baizhi: "If they really want to turn against you, you have no choice but to kill! There is no choice, unless you choose to step down and give up the Voidless Realm."


    Ye Hua patted Qing Ya on the shoulder, expressing his relief, ''our thoughts are finally on the same channel, and now the Emperor is missing.''


    "Then won''t I be the second Ji family?" Baizhi couldn''t bear it.


    Ye Hua put Qing Ya''s slender hand in his palm to y with, and said lightly: "The Ji family murders people without any reason, but you, Baizhi, face a group of people who want to make you step down. You don''t need to show mercy! It''s time to let the world know that the Voidless Realm is not to be trifled with!"


    These words ignited Baizhi''s blood. The Voidless Realm was too low-key, and it didn''t make people feel the same pressure.


    Seeing Baizhi nod, Ye Hua''s mouth curled up into a wicked smile.


    "Okay, let''s discuss business now." Ye Hua knocked on the table, his expression became serious.


    Does Qing Ya still not know what Ye Hua is talking about? The rtionship just now is a trivial matter, but Ye Hua''s bed is a major matter.


    Baizhi looked at him and became serious, "Ye Hua, tell me."


    "Okay, Qing Ya has already deeply understood the responsibilities of being a wife. Now, as long as Baizhi nods, it''ll be final."


    The corner of Baizhi''s mouth twitched after hearing this, and she immediately looked at Qing Ya, as if asking, why did you surrender? Didn''t we agree?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 526 (Crayfish Banquet)

    Chapter 526 (Crayfish Banquet)


    Qing Ya helplessly spread her hands, expressing that she had been persuaded by Ye Hua.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t expect Ye Hua to convince Qing Ya. The two had fought together before, but now it was better. He had already instigated one, and now she was left alone to fight. There was no chance of winning at all. Why not just follow Ye Hua, anyway? She had been thinking that as a wife, she should still meet her husband''s needs.


    But...


    "Ye Hua, after this tournament is over, I... I... I will promise you," she lowered her head slightly and said softly.


    Ye Hua was overjoyed, his dream had finallye true! It was so cool!


    "Promise me what?" Ye Hua looked at her and asked seriously.


    Donghuang Baizhi gave Ye Hua a white look and said coquettishly, "Sleep with you." After speaking, she ran out shyly.


    This made Ye Huaugh happily.


    "You''re happy," Qing Ya rolled her eyes at her husband. Ye Huaughed so rarely that it was noteworthy when he did.


    Ye Hua hugged Qing Ya tightly, "I am very happy!"


    "You want to act cool in front of us again," Qing Ya poked Ye Hua''s forehead andy down in his arms. In this world, only the two of them dared to poke Ye Hua''s forehead.


    "In the next two months, there will be endless surprises," Ye Hua put away his smile and said lightly. Qing Ya''s beautiful eyes shone with determination, "Since you have done it, let''s keep doing it."


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed, it was already the end of November, and there was only one month left before the martial artspetition. The protests in the north had not weakened at all and had even intensified. Ye Hua didn''t bother about it either and let them make trouble. The more violent the trouble, the better.


    You have to give hope to others.


    What surprised Ye Hua was that the business of the Leisure Bar had picked up recently and it was full of people at night! This was simply unbelievable. After asking, it was found out that it was all because of Gorefiend...


    At noon on this day, Ye Hua decided to hold a crayfish feast as a reward to all his subordinates for their hard work. In the lobby of the Leisure bar, the brothers were setting up the tables, and they were all joined together to form a rectangle, while the women were gathering together and whispering, even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were involved, talking about cosmetics.


    There were also two new faces this time, that is, the vampire sisters, who had officially be Lu Hong''s girlfriends, and it was heard that they were nning to get married.


    And Brittany seemed very withdrawn, leaning in a corner beside him, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Men, of course, talked about the big things men should talk about.


    Lie Gu said in a deep voice, "Oh, Jue Tian, let''s talk about other things."


    Wei Chang nodded, "Yes, look at Brittany, how pitiful she is."


    Ye Hua leaned against the bar and said lightly, "I think Gorefiend and Brittany go well together."


    Gorefiend on the side was startled and hurriedly knelt, "Thank you, Your Honor, for care."


    When Jue Tian heard this, his eyes filled with murderous intent, making Gorefiend tremble with fright. Ye Hua saw it and said lightly, "Oh god, since you don''t want to, then let go and let Brittany pursue her own happiness."


    "Your Honor said it in time! Give Brittany to your subordinate," Lie Gu shouted.


    Jue Tian took a sudden step, the meaning was obvious, try saying one more sentence!


    "You''re standing in atrine pit and don''t take a shit," Lie Gu joked, but Brittany didn''t care about himself at all.


    Ye Zizi stood behind Lie Gu, and when she heard it, she shouted at Brittany: "Obasan, Lie Gu said you are atrine." His teeth started itching, and this little loli talks nonsense again, which affects the friendship of the team.


    "Your Honor, give me a little more time, and I will definitely give you an exnation," Jue Tian said softly, cupping his hands.


    "Okay, I will give you a little time! I hope you can cherish it," Ye Hua replied.


    When Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi saw Brittany hiding aside, they also walked over, ready to persuade her.


    "Brittany."


    Brittany stood up straight, and shouted respectfully, "This subordinate pays respects to the two honorabledies!"


    The two women were also speechless about their nickname, and they were too pretentious to ask their subordinate to call them "Supreme".


    "Brittany, let''s sit and chat." Brittany knelt without thinking, and said respectfully, "You twodies, this subordinate knows the purpose of your conversation, and this subordinate will not have any rtionship with Jue Tian." Brittany''s firmness made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi helpless, and they didn''t know how to persuade him.


    "Brittany, Jue Tian actually came to beg us," Qing Ya said, pulling Brittany up and speaking carefully. Donghuang Baizhi was taken aback when she realized that Qing Ya had a specific intention. Brittany bowed his head in silence. "Although Jue Tian lied to you, we deeply despise him for this, but you have to know that your lord is also a liar, and he deceived us," Qing Ya continued.


    Ye Hua was ufortable with what was said and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    "Qing Ya is right. Look at me, Brittany. I was abandoned by Ye Hua for three years. But isn''t all good now?" Baizhiforted Brittany, but Ye Hua was very depressed, ''you actually brought up the deity to talk about things, it''s too hasty!''


    "Yeah, Ye Hua lied to us about many things, and we had troubles too, but because of this, we cherish the present even more," Qing Ya said, sighing as she remembered the past. Seeing the strangeness in Brittany''s eyes, the two women also stopped talking.


    "Brittany, if you think about it, there are actually a lot of white lies." When Ye Hua heard this sentence, he agreed. ''What this deity said were all white lies, and it wasn''t all because of you two silly women.''


    In the central hall, Donghuang Li''s petite figure was moving a chair that was taller than herself. "Oh, Boss, you should stop ying around," Lu Hong said, looking at little Ah Li and said with a smile, recalling the time when he met Ah Li, it was really interesting.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 527 (The second birth comes)

    Chapter 527 (The second birthes)


    Donghuang Li pretended to be the boss: "I am the boss of the Buried Love Family. You are my right and left protectors. How can you order the boss?"


    Yi Hong was in a good mood recently and grinned, saying, "It''s because you are the boss, so it''s good to leave such rough work to us to protect the Dharma."


    "Oh, Uncle Green, Uncle Red, you are so wordy. Move quickly, takeout ising soon," said Ah Li, looking as cute as ever.


    With the departure of the two distinguisheddies, the women began to discuss more in-depth issues, which made Tang Wei and Xun Fang very depressed, and they couldn''t get in on the conversation at all. Even Zi Shan, who was able to speak clearly, had already left the group of living widows.


    Soon, the delivery of the crayfish arrived, and the women began to get busy while the men sat at the table first.


    If the wife is not used to doing things, what is the use of having a wife?


    After the women put all the food on the table, they sat down slowly, very orderly and well-mannered, which made Ye Hua very relieved, as expected of his subordinates, he should have a high status in the family.


    After pouring a ss of wine, Ye Hua stood up, and as Ye Hua got up, everyone toasted and stood up.


    Any of the men present would be overwhelming, and any of the women present would be extremely beautiful if they randomly went out.


    "Everyone has worked hard," Ye Hua scanned the crowd and shouted in a low voice.


    "Your Honor, you have worked hard!"


    This group of people simply cooperated well and shouted in style.


    Ye Hua nodded, "Let''s shout the slogan again!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone was stunned.


    When did we have a slogan? Why don''t we know it at all? And there was no slogan before.


    Gorefiend immediately shouted: "Your Honor will live forever and rule all directions!"


    Everyone was looking at the Gorefiend, it was also a skill to tter to such an extent.


    Both Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were amused by the Gorefiend. Is this the legendary Gorefiend who wants to harm themon people? It turned out to be a sycophant.


    "Daddy is invincible~" Donghuang Li raised her wine ss and shouted.


    It''s still the little lord who can speak, simple and clear, three words can set off the stalwart of the lord.


    Everyone shouted in unison: "Daddy is invincible." Then they drank it in one gulp.


    The corners of Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly, Qing Yutong''s face froze, and she probably had no hearing loss just now.


    Poof!


    Everyone realized that they had said the wrong thing just now, and they all sprayed the drinks.


    "This deity has taken in so many sons and daughters today..." Ye Hua was having a headache, why didn''t these subordinates have a brain?


    In fact, it was Lie Gu who yelled at the beginning. Once the sound was brought into the rhythm, everyone yelled along.


    As a result, they said the wrong title.


    Hahaha.


    Everyone couldn''t helpughing anymore, Ye Hua also shook his head helplessly, his subordinates'' IQ was worrying.


    Donghuang Li almost burst outughing.


    "Okay, let''s all sit down, luckily there are no outsiders here," Ye Hua said lightly.


    Qingya and Donghuang Baizhiughed until they burst into tears. Ye Hua and his subordinates were really funny. However, the atmosphere at the beginning was well-led, with eating crayfish amidstughter.


    It is worth noting that all women peeled crayfish for their men. This ispletely like Ye Hua''s, so ah, what kind of boss, what kind of subordinates.


    Vomit! Donghuang Baizhi, who was peeling crayfish, suddenly retched. Ye Hua frowned and looked at her with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing, it''s just a bit nauseating," Donghuang Baizhi smiled and continued to peel the shrimp for him and the child. But before a moment passed, she retched again, covered her hands in a hurry, and ran to the bathroom behind.


    Donghuang Baizhi''s actions reminded the women present of something. After waiting for a long time, Donghuang Baizhi came back, herplexion a littlecking.


    "Baizhi, you must have it!" Qing Ya said seriously. Ye Hua didn''t realize what it meant. Donghuang Baizhi has actually realized in the past few days that she is also pregnant and wants to surprise Ye Hua.


    "En," Donghuang Baizhi smiled slightly and reached out to touch her t belly. She and Ye Hua have another child.


    After being affirmed by Donghuang Baizhi, everyone was stunned, then stood up immediately, took their chairs away, and half-kneeled and shouted, "Congrattions, Your Honor! Congrattions, Your Honor! Congrattions to your precious son!"


    Ye Hua felt that his mind was a little lost. He looked at Donghuang Baizhi foolishly and then looked at her stomach. A faint blood energy was exuding!


    "Baizhi...you...are you pregnant?" Ye Hua was so shocked, it was too sudden, without any preparation at all. Ye Hua has always attached great importance to the issue of children and hopes that his blood will prosper, the more the better.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded happily, "Well, we have a second child."


    "That''s great!!!" Ye Hua hugged Donghuang Baizhi and circled excitedly. All his subordinates were also happy for him. The more children he has, the more power will be consolidated.


    "That''s great, Ah Li has two younger brothers~" Donghuang pped his hands in delight and she would be the eldest sister in the future, taking his younger brothers out to roam.


    Qing Ya was also happy for him. Thest time Bai Zhi gave birth to a child, Ye Hua was not by her side. This time she could be with him with peace of mind.


    "This deity is happy today! Another serving of crayfish!"


    Everyone: "..."


    Ye Hua held the slender hands of the two beloved wives, very happy, they were great heroes. They gave birth to offspring for him and continued his bloodline!


    Ye Hua wanted to have a universal celebration at this time so that everyone could feel his joy! In order to thank the two beautiful wives, Ye Hua peeled shrimp for Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi for the first time to reward them.


    The crayfish feast ended in a festive atmosphere, and that night, Ye Hua didn''t touch Donghuang Baizhi for the first time, but just hugged her and talked about some past things. This kind of warmth made Donghuang Baizhi feel very warm and happy.


    She was finally pregnant with her second child. But in the next month, Ye Hua found out that it was a bit bad for the two of them to be pregnant together, because now they couldn''t touch each other. Qing Ya said that she was now in thete stage of pregnancy and couldn''t do that again, while Donghuang Baizhi said that the child had just been conceived and couldn''t do strenuous exercise.


    He just wanted to say one thing, is the child of this deity so fragile that it will disappear after a few moves? What absurdity.


    And the martial artspetition was about to begin, and people from all walks of life from the north and the south began to flock to the former Ji family.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 528 (North-South Tournament)

    Chapter 528 (North-South Tournament)


    As the host of this time, the Voidless Realm leveled the ruins of Ji''s family and built a temporary residence next to it. Although it is not a high-end five-star hotel, it is still a tasteful inn. It was constructed of wood, and the surrounding trees were almost cut down. In the center, arge arena was built, at least the size of four basketball courts, surrounded by seats. Of course, the Emperor was sitting differently. A separate chair was arranged for the Ying Family.


    In the dormitory dedicated to the Emperor, Ye Hua leaned on a chair, smoking a cigarette silently, looking at the blue sky and white clouds, and of course... the nagging of the two wives behind him. Although the contest has not yet started, people from the north and the south have already fought a few times. Although there have been no casualties, it was unreasonable.


    "You guys just say a few words, it''s normal for me to fight." Ye Hua shook his head, you have to take care of this kind of thing, and you are really convinced.


    Donghuang Baizhi said softly: "Ye Hua, you go to the balcony to smoke, Qing Ya and I are both pregnant with children."


    "Okay, okay, you are the boss when you are pregnant." Ye Hua has already experienced this month, and any matter can involve the problem of the child. Moreover, Qing Ya is due to give birth in two months, and her stomach is already standing out.


    "Baizhi, the five aristocratic families in the north and the four great families in the south have alreadye, and Jue Tian is not to be counted as he is one of our own. The Ying Family should alsoe today." Qing Ya murmured, until now some people stood outside holding banners to protest. Who gave them the courage?


    Donghuang Baizhi rubbed her forehead: "Southerners only want longevity fruit, but the four northern families want the entire Voidless Realm!"


    "Yes, if the two sides are provoked to fight again, the situation will be even more out of control." Qing Ya said lightly.


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but say: "You guys are really pregnant and stupid, Baizhi, all you have to do now is to watch the game, then give out rewards, and wait for some people to jump out. In these few days, don''t do anything."


    "Ye Hua''s suggestion is quite good, we''ll hold back for the next few days." Qing Ya felt that his solution was feasible, and that others were so pressing, they must want the Emperor toe forward, but if she doesn''te out, they can do nothing.


    "That''s the only way to go." Now that Donghuang Baizhi has a child, she seems to be extra cautious. She takes the child into consideration in all problems, so she can''t let it go like that.


    Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette butt: "Baizhi, your task now is to let the game continue normally until the end, and leave the rest to me."


    "Well, Ye Hua has to work hard for me." Donghuang Baizhi felt that without Ye Hua by her side, she would be lost.


    "It''s good that you know it''s hard work, and I will let you seed again." Ye Hua walked out of the room after speaking.


    Coming to another room, Ye Hua called Jue Tian and Brittany over. When the two appeared at the same time, Ye Hua could feel Brittany''s hostility and Jue Tian''s desire to reconcile.


    "The deity asked you toe here to ask something." Brittany and Jue Tian distanced themselves, then half-kneeled on the ground.


    "Subordinates greets Your Honor."


    "Get up." Ye Hua stretched out his hand and flicked.


    "Brittany, is there any movement over there, have they sneaked in?" Ye Hua asked aloud.


    "Your Honor, Qing Tiandi and the others did not move."


    Ye Hua was a little disappointed by Brittany''s answer, but he hoped that they would show up so he could catch them all. After all, this martial artspetition is a sensational event in the north and the south. Don''t they want toe here to make money?


    "Brittany, keep watching them, and report any major movements in time," Ye Hua said.


    "Yes, Your Honor," Brittany replied before leaving.


    Ye Hua looked at Jue Tian, and seemed to want to say, "Don''t you want to say something? This was such a great opportunity."


    Jue Tian also understood his meaning, and said slowly, "Brittany."


    "Jue Tian! Your Honor asked you to report the mission. Don''t be rude in front of him!" Brittany shouted in a low voice, without giving Jue Tian any face.


    Jue Tian was speechless for a moment, he didn''t have enough confidence to do such a thing.


    "Brittany, you should leave first." Ye Hua raised his hand.


    "Thank you, Your Honor." After saying that, Brittany disappeared immediately.


    "If I were you, I would have pushed Brittany down just now," Ye Hua said softly.


    "Your Honor... I..."


    "Forget it, you have be an indecisive sick cat now. Tell me about the situation, what are the ns of the four aristocratic families?"


    Jue Tian took a deep breath, adjusted his mentality, and said respectfully, "As Your Honor guessed, they are indeed nning to usurp the Emperor."


    "How courageous!" Ye Hua snorted coldly.


    "The four aristocratic families want to use all the forces in the north to force the pce. This subordinate believes that they will lose this battle and hand over the biggest gains to the southern aristocratic family, thereby angering the north."


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it, "The idea is quite good, this method is feasible."


    "Your Honor, do you need your subordinate to arrange anything?" Jue Tian asked.


    "No, just do your job well. This martial artspetition is just a cover. The process is not important. The day when it ends is the beginning of a good show." Ye Hua really wanted to wait until that day came soon, because some people can''t wait to die.


    "The subordinate understands," Jue Tian said.


    "Go," Ye Hua said.


    Ye Hua was now thinking about the closing ceremony in a few days. How would they y their cards? First, they will win, and finally, they will know that they are just a bunch of useless salted fish.


    The inns around Ji''s house are full of people now, and even divide the 38thne. The northern forces above and the southern forces below, whoever dares to cross the 38thne, will start fighting directly.


    As the Devil Emperor, Chen Xuanzong was meeting a woman in his room, she was the Martritch Duan of the Duan family.


    "Duan Hou, are you going to drag me into the fire pit?" Chen Xuanzong stared at the woman in front of him. Although she was wearing a veil, he could still feel the cold smell.


    Duan Hou said lightly, "Chen Xuanzong, you are a rising star in the north, and it is not too much to be a family, what do you think?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 529 (Grandpa)

    Chapter 529 (Grandpa)


    Hearing Duan Hou''s words, Chen Xuanzongughed. "After all, I, Chen Xuanzong, will be the head of the family sooner orter. Why seek shortcuts?"


    Duan Hou frowned after a while and, under the veil, her face moved slightly. "Chen Xuanzong, I think you have potential, so I came here to invite you personally. Don''t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit!"


    "Chen Xuanzong, I will tell you the truth. I will not fight against the Voidless Realm. Whoever dares to disrespect it, don''t me me for being rude!" Chen Xuanzong, a demon emperor, has his own majesty.


    Knowing that Qing Ya was with the Emperor, Chen Xuanzong wouldn''t allow anyone to bully her or the ce she was living at. He wille to her rescue even in the remotest corners of the world, even if it means sacrificing his life.


    Duan Hou snorted coldly, "Okay! Very good! After this is over, no one will be able to save your Chen family!" She turned and left after uttering these words. Chen Xuanzong was unaffected by Duan Hou''s threats and appeared calm. After Duan Hou left, he looked toward the Emperor''s bedroom. This was not to look at the Emperor, but at Qing Ya, the woman he had always liked.


    Even if Qing Ya is now pregnant with Long Aotian''s child, he will not give up on her. He will use his life to protect her and ensure she isn''t hurt in the slightest. No one can hurt the woman he loves.


    In a row of inns in the south, in a in room, a young man sat cross-legged on a bed, his hands on his knees. He exuded a faint golden light. After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes and murmured, "It seems that devouring is not enough... When will it end?"


    This was Qi Xuewen, who had rescued an Arowana before. After the banquet incident, he didn''t have the face to pursue Tang Wei and instead devoted himself to devouring all kinds of fish in the sea.


    He has since be a rising star in the south, ranking first. He came to participate in the martial artspetition to exercise himself and, if possible, get a longevity fruit. He has heard that the longevity fruit can improve skills and prolong life, so he wants to get one.


    There was a knock on the door, and Qi Xuewen went to open it with a smile. The man outside was around the same age and had a rough appearance. He smiled and asked, "Brother Qi, how do you feel?"


    Qi Xuewen smiled and replied, "Comrade Xin Ba, are you teasing me again?"


    Xin Ba patted Qi Xuewen on the shoulder and grinned, "Haha, brother Qi is really good at joking, how could Ie to tease you? I just came to see you."


    Qi Xuewen and Xin Ba met at a banquet and hit it off because they didn''t like the kind of scene it was. Both being from new families, forming an alliance was a good idea. They sat at a round wooden table, and Qi Xuewen poured Xin Ba a ss of water.


    Xin Ba was smiling, but he was talking to an old man in his mind. He wondered if this was the legend of having a grandpa with him. Xin Ba still remembered the jade pendant he had bought for ten yuan at the antique market. Suddenly, one night, a man who imed to be a crazy old man appeared in his mind. This man had helped Xin Ba be a powerful warrior and helped him seek revenge after he grew stronger.


    The whole experience felt like a novel, making Xin Ba doubt its reality. However, after several years of knowing him, the crazy old man felt like a grandfather to Xin Ba. He had be a patriarch, climbing the ranks step by step.


    But as the old man said, this is just the beginning.


    "Xin Ba," the crazy old man said in his mind, "you should make friends with the person in front of you. He is blessed by the dragon and will be a powerful ally for you in the future."


    "Crazy old man," Xin Ba replied, "I would make friends with Qi Xuewen anyway, even if you didn''t tell me. Making a good friend is rare."


    The crazy old man sighed, "Xin Ba, you must be careful in everything you do. I''ve seen too many things like this."


    "Crazy old man, it''s tiring to be careful when making friends," Xin Ba said with a sigh. He was kind and simple, which made the crazy old man helpless. This type of personality was hard to mix with, and Xin Ba was easily deceived.


    The crazy old man sighed again, "It''s up to you. You need to be extra careful in thispetition. I have a feeling that the drunkard''s intention isn''t just to drink, and something big is about to happen." [drunkard''s intention isn''t just to drink¡ú the front is just a facade, and a conspiracy is brewing.]


    "I understand," Xin Ba said.


    The conversation ended, for the moment, as they continued to drink tea.


    "Brother Qi," Xin Ba said with a grin, "I''m still a little excited. This used to be the territory of the southern giants."


    Qi Xuewen looked calmer and replied, "Yes, the destruction of the Ji family is also full of mysteries. The south is veryplicated. You should be careful, Xin Ba."


    Hearing such advice, Xin Ba was grateful. This was the support of friends.


    "Brother Qi," Xin Ba said, "you too. I heard that this martial artspetition is unusual and something may happen."


    "That''s right," Qi Xuewen said, worried. "The families and aristocrats in the north are making a lot of noise. I''m afraid something will happen. But for now, I''m powerless against the giants. Maybe in a few years, I''ll be able to sit with them on equal footing."


    Xin Ba drank the tea in one gulp and said with a smile, "Brother Qi, don''t worry. Our Ying Family from the south is alsoing today. Will the Voidless Realm still dare to attack us?"


    "Yes, the Ying Family has a very powerful presence," Qi Xuewen said, relieved. "For now, I can only develop and not be a sacrificial pawn."


    Xin Ba said in a low voice, "Actually, I can see the Emperor. This trip will be worth it."


    "You boy!" Qi Xuewen smiled and patted Xin Ba on the shoulder.


    "The love of beauty is a responsibility for everyone," Xin Ba said with a carefree attitude. "If you don''t appreciate it, then you''re not a man."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 530 (The Ying Family Arrives)

    Chapter 530 (The Ying Family Arrives)


    Qi Xuewen chuckled and said, "The Emperor of the North is indeed extremely beautiful, so let''s take a look at her."


    Xin Ba added, "With your disappointed tone, it''s a shame we can''t stand at the top of the world and watch. But wait a few decades and we''ll rise up and make those who looked down on us regret it."


    Every man has ambitions, and Qi Xuewen and Xin Ba are no exception. Qi Xuewen dered, "It''s time to show the world our strength. Let the entire cultivation world know that there''s a small family in the south headed by Qi Xuewen!"


    Xin Ba agreed, "Let''s work together to create a new era!"


    They held hands tightly.


    A burst of noise outside caught their attention, and they walked to the balcony to see a group of silver armored soldiers approaching, holding a g with "Ying" printed on it. The sound of footsteps gave a strong momentum, and all the patriarchs in the south were excited.


    Xin Ba was impressed, "Is this the Ying Family of the south? How majestic!" Qi Xuewen felt a sense of frustration but was also encouraged to move forward.


    The Ying entered the room, and cheers burst into the sky. The southern family was showing a younger age after the death of all the old ones in the Ji family.


    Xin Ba saw the man riding a strange beast and murmured, "Is that the patriarch of the Ying Family?"


    Qi Xuewen replied, "It should be."


    It was Ying Jingshan.


    "Wee to the patriarch of the Ying!" The four of them knelt on one knee, with heads held high and proud.


    The patriarchs of the aristocratic families followed suit, as did the ordinary patriarchs next to them. Even Qi Xuewen and Xin Ba, who were standing on the balcony, did the same.


    The only winner of the event was Ying Jingshan, who rode the strange beast. Ying Kangshi, who was behind him, was secretly happy to see the scene. He hadn''t gone out for a while and was used to the respect of the servants at home, so he finally followed his father outside to enjoy a different kind of respect.


    Since the skeleton and the woman left, the Ying had a new look, no different from before. Ying Jingshan came alone today and was able to see the Emperor. In his heart, she was his fianc¨¦e. He was afraid that others did not know yet, but if they did, they would surely be envious.


    With a wave of Ying Jingshan''s hand, an invisible force lifted everyone up, which shocked the little patriarchs. "What a powerful man!" Xin Ba murmured.


    Qi Xuewen was even more surprised and said, "Such a precise aura can be produced in a sh. He is indeed the patriarch of the Ying!"


    Ying Jingshan''s appearance boosted the morale of the forces in the south. With the Emperor of the Voidless Realm sitting in the north, the south could only look forward to Ying Jingshan''s arrival. He intimidated the little southern patriarchs with just one shot, making them worship him endlessly.


    Ying Jingshan and the four families walked toward the tallest inn nearby. Although it was the tallest, it only had three floors, which was very different from the Emperor''s bedroom. Donghuang Baizhi did this on purpose to make the Ying look bad.


    The guards sealed off the entire inn, making it look formal and majestic, causing awe in onlookers. Ying Jingshan looked at the inn and didn''t say anything, he didn''t even dare to ask for anything. He just needed a ce to stay, even a one-floor inn would suffice.


    As Ying Jingshan entered the inn, the surrounding young family patriarch began to make noise.


    "This Voidless Realm is deceiving. It''s contemptuous to arrange such a ce for our giants to live in!"


    "The empress lives in a high-end ce, it''s disgusting for the Ying to live in such a ce!" Some peopleined.


    Listening to them talk about his fianc¨¦e, Ying Kangshi sneered in his heart, "Are they trash worthy of talking about my fianc¨¦e? They don''t know whether to live or die!"


    On the balcony, Xin Ba asked curiously, "That young man should be the son of the Ying Family''s patriarch, he looks very..." Xin Ba didn''t know how to describe him.


    "It''s cold," Qi Xuewen said lightly. Xin Ba quickly covered Qi Xuewen''s mouth and whispered, "Be quiet, don''t let anyone hear you or it will be over."


    Qi Xuewen nodded, realizing that he had spoken too casually. He hadn''t considered the consequences, but now he felt a chill down his back. He wasn''t sure how severe the penalty for insulting the son of a patriarch was.


    Gazing at Ying Kangshi''s arrogant demeanor, Qi Xuewen whispered, "Reincarnation is a technical job."


    "Yes," Xin Ba concurred, "Some people are born with a silver spoon in their mouths, while we have to work hard to achieve what they have. It''s not easy to reach where we are now."


    The two men looked at each other and nodded, reinforcing their determination to work hard for the future of their children.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 531 (Conspiracy to become a great family)

    Chapter 531 (Conspiracy to be a great family)


    In the Ying''s Inn, there were ordinary wooden chairs in the lobby and all the decorations around were extremely ordinary items. Even the teacups were made of wood.


    Ying Jingshan sat on the central seat while the patriarchs of the four great families sat below, trembling. This was the first time that the patriarchs of the Yings were both excited and afraid.


    Standing next to his father, Ying Kangshi remained silent. The beard under his mouth was pasted up, but it couldn''t conceal the unique sense of "softness."


    "It''s enough to behave well this time." Ying Jingshan picked up the wooden teacup next to him, took a sip of water, and said lightly. He didn''t want the southern family to offend that terrifying lord again.


    "Yes!" The four patriarchs didn''t dare to say more. It was already an iparable honor to see the patriarch.


    In fact, Ying Jingshan didn''t know what he meant because he didn''t have any orders on this matter.


    "Okay, you guys go down. I''m tired," Ying Jingshan raised his hand, not interested in talking about other things. The four patriarchs didn''t dare to ask about other things, so they just bowed and retreated.


    After the four patriarchs left, Ying Jingshan said calmly, "Recognize your position! Don''t think about anything else. If you dare to offend them again, I will definitely kill you!"


    Ying Kangshi''s heart was shocked, and he hurriedly said, "Your son knows."


    "As long as you know!" Ying Jingshan snorted coldly and went upstairs.


    Ying Kangshi held back his mouth. He couldn''t help but think of his fianc¨¦e. Even though he didn''t see her now, he had her in the past.


    A few months ago, he was the man who was going to marry her! Unexpectedly, his "wick" exploded. ''Those two damned women, I curse you to be virgins for the rest of your life, no man will intervene.''


    After the four patriarchs left, they returned to their residences.


    "Why do I feel that the Ying doesn''t want to make trouble?" Wu Sheng asked curiously.


    Diao Lang said in a low voice, "Yes, now the Voidless Realm is boycotted by the entire North. If we unite with the North and bring down the Voidless Realm, then only the Ying will be left among the three giants. Isn''t this a great opportunity?"


    "Don''t you forget that a few months ago, the Ying fought against the Voidless Realm," Murong Zhi reminded.


    He Tian focused his eyes and said in a low voice, "Could it be that the Ying dare not?"


    Murong Zhi nodded, "Perhaps the Ying knows that it''s not easy to be defeated, so they don''t participate in it. After all, it''s the Voidless Realm."


    Everyone nodded. The background of this giant is very huge, and it is not easy to bring it down.


    "Let''s talk about business," Wu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief and looked heavy.


    Following Wu Sheng''s statement, the three patriarchs also showed nervous looks.


    "Wu Sheng, are you sure that the seal of the Ji family is an ancient artifact?" Diao Lang asked in a deep voice.


    Wu Sheng took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I am sure. The three giants are all appointed by the gods and protected by powerful enchantments, which is the ancient artifact. The enchantment of the Ji family is still there, meaning the ancient artifact is still somewhere in the Ji house. If we find the correct position, we can retrieve the ancient artifact and rece the Ji family as the new giant."


    "Is this true?" Diao Lang asked.


    "Yes, I wouldn''t have said it if I wasn''t sure," Wu Sheng replied. "This is a big opportunity and can''t be done by one person. The Voidless Realm will open the barrier. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime chance."


    He Tian chuckled, "If the four of us get this ancient artifact, how will we divide it?"


    Wu Sheng replied, "Why divide it? Only when we are united can we ovee difficulties together. After all, with four ancient artifacts, we will be stronger."


    Murong Zhi raised a question, "What if the Voidless Realm attacks the Ying? How will we deal with it?"


    Wu Sheng answered, "We can only bet that they won''t. After this martial artspetition, it is still unknown if the Voidless Realm will still exist. The northern family is eager to drive the Queen to step down. If they seed, why would the Voidless Realm trouble us?"


    Everyone nodded, but the risk was great. This was a life gamble, and if they lost, they would have no burial ce.


    Wu Sheng, seeing the others'' hesitation, shook his head. "A brave man can be a great one." He wanted to awaken their inner momentum and couldn''t be so depressed. This was a great opportunity.


    Diao Lang said, "I''ll join."


    He Tian also said, "I''ll join."


    Murong Zhi asked, "Who will be the head of this giant after the matter ispleted?"


    Wu Sheng stood up and replied, "Every four years, we take turns, or we could have a duel. Thest survivor will be the head of the giant."


    The other three patriarchs took a deep breath and agreed with thetter option.


    "Good. We''re going to look for the ancient artifact tonight. If I remember correctly, Patriarch Diao, your ancient artifact should be able to sense special existence," Wu Sheng said.


    Diao Lang nodded and produced a piece of sapphire from his palm. Unlike an ordinary sapphire, this one had red silk threads under the crystal that were connected like blood threads, giving it a sense of life.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 532 (Broken)

    Chapter 532 (Broken)


    But this godly item is still a bit unsatisfactory. It is not an attack type, but an auxiliary type.


    Wu Sheng summoned his godly item, a sharp arrow that looked no different from an ordinary iron sword. When the arrow appeared, the sapphire suddenly emitted a faint light, bing weaker or stronger with distance. Wu Sheng put away the weapon, smiled, and said, "Everyone has seen it."


    Everyone agreed that the sapphire should make it easy to find the ancient artifact.


    However, He Tian suddenly asked, "Wait, why is this sapphire still on?" Diao Lang hadn''t noticed, but after He Tian''s question, he looked at the sapphire and it was indeed emitting a faint blue light.


    "What''s happening?" Diao Lang was surprised.


    Murong Zhi eximed, "Could it be nearby?"


    These words made everyone excited, hoping it was truly nearby. Diao Lang stood up in excitement, looking at the sapphire in his hand.


    He Tian cried out, "Look! The brilliance is getting bigger!" The sapphire in Diao Lang''s hand got brighter and brighter, even lighting up the entire lobby. Suddenly, Diao Lang cried out in pain and threw the sapphire out of his hand; the brightness had scalded his palm.


    "This is impossible! This is not an attacking ancient divine weapon, yet the brightness alone scalded my hand!"


    Wu Sheng asked, "Diao Lang, what''s going on?" He Tian and Murong Zhi also looked at the floating sapphire, the blue light it emitted was dazzling.


    Diao Lang said, "I don''t know, it''s never happened before!"


    Murong Zhi murmured, "Just now the sapphire only emitted a slight light when facing the ancient artifact, but now it is so bright. It seems that the ancient artifact must be hidden here!"


    Diao Lang shook his head, "No! Even if you encounter an ancient artifact, it won''t shine like this. Something even more terrifying is here." Suddenly, a crisp sound came out and the sapphire broke. The four of them were shocked to see the scattered pieces on the ground.


    This was a godly item. How could it break so easily? Diao Lang was horrified. This was his godly item and without it, even he was powerless. This wasn''t just a matter of not finding the ancient artifact, but losing the position of the aristocratic family.


    Wu Sheng whispered, "A more terrifying existence..." Everyone was excited at the idea of something even more powerful than ancient artifacts. The source of this power was the rings in the hands of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi and the bracelet on Donghuang Li''s wrist. How could the godly item withstand such power? It burst before it could survive for long.


    "What should we do now? Is there any way to find the exact position?" He Tian asked anxiously. He wanted to get the ancient artifact in his hand so the winners and Wuxu Realm could see it.


    Wu Sheng said in a deep voice, "Everyone, feel it and see if it works. There is a unique induction between objects or it can be induced when the strength reaches a certain level."


    But they were still too weak to sense anything. Diao Lang was desperate. The ancient artifact was not found and his own ancient artifact was shattered, just like his heart. Diao Lang sat on a wooden chair with a painful expression, his eyes distracted.


    Diao Lang stood up and cursed, "It''s all your fault!"


    He Tian and Murong Zhi quickly said, "We didn''t ask you to take it out, Wu Sheng asked you to."


    Diao Lang let out a high-pitched roar, "Wu Sheng, you pay me! This is rted to the entire Diao family. If the Ying finds out, my family will be removed from the ranks."


    Wu Sheng tried to stabilize Diao Lang, "Diao Lang, calm down. Only the three of us know about this, no one else."


    Diao Lang calmed down a little. Wu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I want to find ancient artifacts and things more powerful than them."


    He Tian also wanted to find that existence. Diao Lang could only look for it now. Wu Sheng continued, "We only have three days left. We have to find a way."


    What else can Diao Lang do now? He had no choice but to search for it!


    This is the only solution. After all, trying to hide the truth is like trying to contain a raging fire with paper.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 533 (Unlucky Group of Four)

    Chapter 533 (Unlucky Group of Four)


    Night fell. Qi Xuewen sat cross-legged on the bed, breathed deeply, and then opened his eyes. Sighing slightly, he got up, poured a ss of water, and walked to the balcony. He had to be fully prepared for the martial artspetition starting tomorrow.


    While thinking carefully, Qi Xuewen suddenly saw four ck shadows rushing out and flying toward a nearby forest. The appearance of these shadows at such ate hour puzzled Qi Xuewen. After some inner struggle, he decided to follow and see what was happening.


    Everyone is curious, and Qi Xuewen is no exception. He sealed his aura and followed quietly, being extra cautious as he didn''t know who the other party was.


    These four figures turned out to be Wu Sheng and the others. They had sneaked out while everyone was asleep to look for ancient artifacts. Although they didn''t know where to start, they still wanted to try their luck, especially Diao Lang.


    The four people in ck uniformsnded on the ground, and Diao Lang asked in a low voice, "How do we find them?"


    Wu Sheng instantly summoned his ancient divine weapon and said, "It''s just a matter of luck. I hope there''s a connection between our ancient artifacts. He Tian, Murongzhi, take out your ancient artifacts and try."


    The two nodded and summoned their own ancient artifacts. He Tian''s hand held a crystal-clear jade flute, which should be a sound artifact. Murong Zhi''s hand held a long orange whip with tiny thorns, which was a bit thick and had a unique look.


    Qi Xuewen, who was hiding in the distance, was startled. Although the aura emitted by the weapons was weak, he could still feel it. He realized these were ancient artifacts. He concluded that these four people must be the Patriarchs of the Four Great Aristocratic Families in the South.


    He wondered what they were doing in this dark forest in the middle of the night and decided to observe first, and if they were doing something bad, he would kill them to silence them.


    The three ancient artifacts floated in the air as Wu Sheng and the others carefully perceived the information from them. Unfortunately, they found nothing. Wu Sheng said, "Let''s take a look around."


    Everyone nodded, and they could only try their luck.


    Qi Xuewen sneaked up behind them, his heart beating faster. He thought these four people might be looking for something important.


    However, on top of a tree, a kitten was squatting with a pair of pupils emitting a hint of cold light. Jue Tian was in charge of "security" and was supposed to ensure a smooth end.


    Jue Tian had been squatting there for a few nights without any problems, but something went wrong that night. The four families in the South came, followed by a sneaky person who seemed to be looking for something.


    Jue Tian didn''t report this matter, as it was already veryte and he assumed Ye Hua had fallen asleep. Besides, he didn''t think it was a big deal. But he was curious about what they were looking for and why they used ancient artifacts to find.


    Jue Tian closed his eyes, his thoughts covering the entire Ji family, and he soon found out that only one thing was missing from the residence. He assumed they were looking for this thing.


    Jue Tian''s figure disappeared from above the treetops and reappeared under a big tree. He thought it was buried under the tree.


    Jue Tian raised his paw to inspect it, lightly scratched the ground, and it became covered in mud. Disgusted, Jue Tian''s cat-like face seemed as if it was about to vomit.


    With both paws raised, Jue Tian quickly performed a dog-ning move with impressive speed.


    After digging a hundred meters underground, Jue Tian retrieved his prize, which was a copper te supporting the entire Ji family''s enchantment. Although it was a rtively low-level weapon, it was slightly more powerful than others'' possession, and only used for setting up enchantments.


    Suddenly, Jue Tian thought of something good and had no choice but to contact Ye Hua. Ye Hua was sleeping, but instead of his two wives, Donghuang Li was lying on his chest, drooling on his pajamas.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hua was awoken by Jue Tian, his tone a bit unfriendly.


    "This subordinate has disturbed Your Honor''s rest and seeks to make amends," Jue Tian replied respectfully.


    "Go ahead, what''s the matter?" Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes, looking at the drool on his daughter''s mouth and the saliva at the corner of his own mouth. He shook his head, thinking that it was impossible for him to drool while sleeping.


    Jue Tian reported the situation and Ye Hua fell into deep thought. "They are looking for the barrier of the Ji family. What are they using it for?"


    "Your Honor, it is spected that if one acquires the barrier, they can be a giant, and have simr barriers like the Voidless Realm and Ying Family," Jue Tian spected.


    "It''s a possibility. The ancient magic weapon is the family''s standard, and the enchantment may be the standard of the giant," Ye Hua replied.


    "My lord, what should I do with the enchantment now that it''s in my possession?" Jue Tian asked respectfully.


    "This time, Baizhi will probably kill half of the North and cause a downturn in the entire cultivation world. The original goal has been achieved, so it''s time to cultivate some new surprises. Give it to the sneaky young man you mentioned," Ye Hua said in a cold voice.


    Confused, Jue Tian asked, "A new surprise, Your Honor?"


    "Yes, in the future, you can make these decisions yourself. Don''t disturb me at night," Ye Hua reminded Jue Tian, who then understood.


    "This subordinate obeys orders," Jue Tian said, ashamed of his previous mistake.


    "You''re still stupid," Ye Hua said before cutting off contact.


    Slightly relieved, Jue Tian looked at the copper te in his ws and lightly rubbed the "button" on it. The enchantment covering the sky above the Ji house began to disappear, causing aura fluctuations and leaving the four heads with colorful expressions, especially Diao Lang, who was filled with despair.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 534 (Lucky)

    Chapter 534 (Lucky)


    At this time, Qi Xuewen was looking up at the starry sky. The blue barrier was slowly disintegrating, it was very beautiful.


    The disintegration carried a powerful spiritual pressure that shook the entire Ji family.


    A voice was heard and Qi Xuewen frowned, looking at the copper te that appeared at his feet. He picked it up curiously.


    He didn''t stay, if he was too loud, someone would definitelye.


    Wu Sheng and others realized this too and returned unwillingly.


    At this time, Donghuang Baizhi woke up from her sleep and flew into the sky in her pajamas, along with Ying Jingshan and Ying Kangshi.


    Ye Hua stood by the window, holding his daughter who rubbed her eyes, looking at the people in the air.


    Ying Jingshan cupped his hands with a smile as if seeing an old acquaintance. There was no blood feud.


    Ying Kangshi was swallowing his saliva in the back. The Emperor came out in a hurry, wearing only light silk pajamas, her arrogant figure was amazing. Her pretty face was indescribable.


    She was originally his own, and he felt excited just thinking about making love to her.


    People from both the north and the south were shaken, looking towards the sky. They felt ashamed to respect her, just looking at her beautiful figure.


    Donghuang Baizhi responded and ignored Ying Jingshan.


    Ying Jingshan said, "Your Majesty, the enchantment that protects Ji''s family may have been taken by someone." He stood with his hands behind his back, standing above the Voidless Realm, not angry because he didn''t dare to be. He had a backer like the Supreme Overlord, so he had nothing to fear even if the enchantment was stolen, or even if the deities descended to earth.


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted, "That''s natural."


    She disappeared into the air, and everyone felt sorry. They had been there for a few days and couldn''t bear her appearance.


    Ying Kangshi wanted to call Donghuang Baizhi to stop, but was stopped by Ying Jingshan''s eyes. He felt it was a mistake to call his son out this time. He agreed at the inn to not cause anymotion, but changed once he came.


    Ying Jingshan shouted lightly, "What are you looking at? Go back!"


    With the disappearance of the two giants, everyone began to discuss the disappearing barrier.


    At this time, Qi Xuewen and Xin Ba, who had rushed back, stood together. They had just seen the Emperor''s figure and couldn''t calm down.


    Xin Ba sighed and said, "I really want to thank the barrier for breaking. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have seen the Emperor in her pajamas. It''s so beautiful, it''s in my heart."


    Qi Xuewen nodded in agreement as he looked over. "The Emperor''s figure is indeed extremely beautiful, and her ethereal temperament is even more amazing. Such a woman could only exist in heaven," he thought.


    Xin Ba shook his head, "Brother Qi, where did you go just now?" he asked.


    "I went to the bathroom," Qi Xuewen replied with a light smile.


    "Go to bed early. Thepetition starts tomorrow," Xin Ba said.


    "You too," Qi Xuewen said.


    The two walked to their rooms and Qi Xuewen closed the door, reinforcing it with spiritual energy, including the door on the balcony. He then took out a copper te from his pocket. He was filled with doubts about the strange object.


    As he input aura into the te, he felt a strong coercion and was instantly bacshed, spurting out blood. But his excitement overshadowed his wound as he realized the te''s power was greater than that of ancient artifacts in the hands of the patriarchs. Could it be what they were searching for?


    Just then, a cat meowed and startled Qi Xuewen. He put the te away and ignored the cat.


    On the other hand, the patriarchs of the four great families in the south frowned, especially Diao Lang, who just lost hisst hope. "It seems that someone got the ancient artifact before us," Wu Sheng said.


    Murong Zhi nodded, "Yes, that''s why the enchantment disappeared. What a pity."


    "At this moment, only we should know about it," He Tian said in a low voice.


    The three looked at Diao Lang, suspecting that he had deliberately damaged his ancient magic weapon and secretly sent someone to retrieve the artifact.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Diao Lang asked coldly.


    Murong Zhi asked, "Diao Lang, where is your ancient artifact?"


    "What do you mean?" Diao Lang shouted in anger.


    Murong Zhi sneered, "Diao Lang, it seems we''ve been deceived. Your ancient artifact was never broken and you sent someone to find it while pretending to be with us."


    Wu Sheng and He Tian also changed their expressions and threatened to do something if Diao Lang did not hand over the treasure.


    Diao Lang was stunned and exined, "How can I still cheat when you saw my sapphire break?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 535 (I am the man you will never get)

    Chapter 535 (I am the man you will never get)


    "Diao Lang! You are still acting and only four of us know about it! Why did the barrier disappear when we went out to look for it? You must be afraid that we''ll find another way, so you acted first!"


    Wu Sheng''s words got the approval of the other two people, as it was a suspicious coincidence that the barrier disappeared just as they went out to look for it.


    "I really don''t have it!" Diao Lang pleaded with the three of them as they all had ancient artifacts, and if they attacked as a group, he would die on the spot.


    He Tian tried to calm the situation: "Diao Lang, just take it out."


    "That''s right, take it out now," the others said in unison.


    Diao Lang''s eyes were bloodshot and he roared, "I really don''t have it!"


    Wu Sheng''s gaze was fixed: You''re forcing us."


    Seeing Wu Sheng about to attack, Diao Lang was terrified. He had no chance of winning, but if he ran, he would have a chance to survive. Without thinking further, Diao Lang turned and ran.


    "You want to run!?!" Wu Sheng yelled coldly, and the iron arrow hovering in the air followed his orders and transformed into a ck light to attack. Diao Lang, who had just turned and fled.


    Diao Lang had sessfully blocked the blow, causing the iron arrow to deflect and miss him by inches. However, the iron arrow circled back andunched a second attack!


    Diao Lang had already reached the wooden door and was just about to open it when his feet were suddenly entangled.


    Murong Zhi''s long yellow whip was like a giant python, wrapping around Diao Lang''s feet, and the thick whip head swung like a snake''s head. With a flick of his hand, Diao Lang was brought down to the center.


    "Stop running!" Wu Sheng shouted in anger, and the three of them concluded that it must have been Diao Lang who had someone take it, otherwise, why would he be running in such a hurry?


    The three of them surrounded Diao Lang, their murderous aura emerging.


    Diao Lang felt the killing intent from the three of them and knew that his exnation would be useless. He could only call for help. Just as he opened his mouth to shout, Murong Zhi''s whip head went straight into Diao Lang''s mouth, damaging it severely and causing blood to flow from the corners.


    The three of them looked at each other, knowing that this person could not be allowed to live, as he knew too many secrets. After killing him, they nned to capture his nsmen and interrogate them one by one.


    With this n in mind, Wu Sheng showed no mercy and used his ancient divine weapon, the iron arrow, to pierce through Diao Lang''s head.


    Diao Lang felt a light in the back of his head and then fell into unconsciousness. He swore to himself, "These three bastards... I will not let you go, even if I be a ghost!"


    Diao Lang fell to the ground, a blood hole in his forehead, his body cold.


    "His body must be discovered," Wu Sheng said calmly.


    Murong Zhi nodded, "That''s right, his subordinates must be panicking."


    "Then we need to send someone to keep an eye on his subordinates to see who is more abnormal," suggested one of them.


    The three nodded, and a consensus was reached.


    "And this Diao Lang died unjustly. His ancient artifact was broken, and then he was suspected and even killed by three idiots. It''s too wronged!".


    The head of the Diao family, one of the four great families in the south, was killed in battle, and the cause of death was deemed an unjust death.


    Outside, everyone was still excited about seeing Her Majesty''s figure and did not notice the sudden disappearance of the enchantment.


    Dawn was breaking, and it was the first day of the tournament.


    But in the morning, Donghuang Baizhi received the bad news that the head of the Diao family had died tragically in the grove.


    "Baizhi, do you want me to apany you?" Qing Ya asked with concern.


    Donghuang Baizhi, who was already fully dressed, shook her head, "No need, Qing Ya. The most important thing for you now is to have a good pregnancy. In fact, you should stay in the Voidless Realm this time. Ye Hua can apany me."


    "I''m also worried," Qing Ya smiled softly and touched her belly with both hands, eagerly awaiting the arrival of her son. "I heard that the son will look like his mother, so he must be a handsome guy."


    Ye Hua was now a full-time father, spending every day with his daughter, Donghuang Li, who was also very happy to have snatched daddy from mommy.


    "Ye Hua, I''m going," Donghuang Baizhi informed her husband.


    She was surrounded by guards from the Voidless Realm as she went out, and Donghuang Baizhi sat on the three-tiered imperial sedan chair, disying the demeanor of an emperor.


    When passing through the northern streets, the Patriarchs just stretched their heads out to look, but there was no cheering. Not even the Patriarch of the family came, showing that the current Wuxu Realm was isted by all the northern forces.


    But when Her Majesty appeared, they did not dare to continue making noise.


    Donghuang Baizhi was sitting in the imperial sedan chair with her eyes closed, possibly wanting to follow Ye Hua''s advice and use blood to suppress everyone.


    When they arrived at the southern street, there were bursts of cheers. The people were excited to see Her Majesty approaching, as if she was their giant.


    As the organizer of the event, Donghuang Baizhi still wanted toe and investigate the murder case.


    "As expected of Her Majesty. This imperial sedan chair is no ordinary object. It feels like a spiritual weapon," said one person.


    "That''s right, but our giant also came riding a spirit beast, and it''s about the same level," replied another.


    "But why do I think Her Majesty is even more awesome?" asked a third.


    Everyone was discussing Her Majesty and followed her all the way, eager to see her up close. They felt that this life would be worth it.


    Everyone was discussing Baizhi, and even followed her all the way, waiting to see her appearance up close. ''This life will be worth it,'' they thought.


    The imperial sedan chair arrived at the winner''s residence and stopped. The maid served it, and Donghuang Baizhi appeared in front of everyone.


    Everyone held their breath, looking at the Emperor of the Voidless Realm, who was wearing a purple robe and a golden crown.


    What an imposing emperor! Every movement was so charming, even the simple act of raising her hand was perfect. The emperor stepped on the ground, causing those who wished to be trampled by her to feel their flesh tingle.


    Her mysterious back and white jade neck had all the malepatriots standing at attention.


    Why did God create such a woman, and one that they couldn''t have? This was sure to suffocate people to death!


    As she walked into the room, everyone was lost in thought.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, "Your Majesty, I am the man you will never have!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 536 (Introduction)

    Chapter 536 (Introduction)


    Her Majesty''s guards immediately looked at the source of the sound that was ere disrespectful to Her Majesty.


    Not to mention, more people joined in, creating rhythmic shouting. It was so loud that even the Donghuang Baizhi inside could hear it.


    The shouting outside did not stop at all, as if they were teasing Her Majesty. Even Qi Xuewen and Xin Ba joined in.


    "Quiet!" a cold cry echoed in the room. This was not said by Donghuang Baizhi, but by Ying Jingshan. ''A group of people who were not afraid of death actually teased the wife of the Supreme Overlord. It was unbelievable.''


    Following Ying Jingshan''s shout, it became quiet outside. Donghuang Baizhi sighed in her heart, thinking that a woman has no deterrent power and that no one would be afraid of her. In everyone''s mind, she was seen as a phnthropist and someone who was easy to talk to, which is why they dared to make such a joke. But they would not dare to do so with Ying Jingshan present. This confirmed what Ye Hua had said, that she needed blood to establish her prestige.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at the body ced in the center of the room and asked calmly, "What''s going on?"


    With outsiders present, Ying Jingshan wouldn''t be low-key and said indifferently, "Emperor, Diao Lang was found in the woods today. The wound on his forehead was fatal, and his mouth was also severely traumatized."


    The idea of an oral injury sounded strange.


    "Are there any suspects?" Donghuang Baizhi asked.


    Someone at the side said, "Your Majesty, the barrier suddenly disappearedst night. I''m afraid there may be a strong enemy."


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at Diao Lang''s body and said slowly, "This person''s clothes are neat, and there is no scar on his body. I''m afraid he was plotted against by someone. Besides, being able to assassinate the Patriarch of the family, his strength should not be underestimated."


    The thoughts of three of them sank at the realization of how meticulous Her Majesty''s thoughts were.


    Donghuang Baizhi apanied Ye Hua to see Conan and now understood a little bit more.


    Ying Jingshan said, "Emperor, I suggest we strengthen our vignce to avoid simr things from happening."


    "Alright, this is an internal matter of your south and this Emperor will not interfere, so you can handle it yourself," Donghuang Baizhi said calmly and then walked out of the inn and towards thepetition field as the opening ceremony was about to begin.


    Watching her leave, Ying Jingshan said in a deep voice, "You three, investigate this matter clearly."


    "Yes!" the three responded in unison. Standing next to him, Ying Kangshi saw Her Majesty''s face and felt very moved. He started to imagine beating her to death and even begging for mercy. Ying Kangshi was intoxicated...


    At 8 o''clock in the morning, everyone walked into thepetition arena one after another. The south was on the left and the north was on the right, both in order. In the middle was a hugepetition arena. On the high tform directly opposite was the stand of Her Majesty, and a little below was Ying''s stand, showing a clear distinction.


    Judging from the number of people, the North has the upper hand. After all, the patriarch of a family in the South diedst night and no ancient artifact was found. It cannot be passed on, so it should be cut off.


    Although the North and the South are far apart, the shouting and scolding never stop. It doesn''t seem like a contest is being held; it''s clearly the general mobilization of hooligans. Ying Jingshan sits and doesn''t speak. Of course, such a scene must be suppressed by the Emperor, and Ying Kangshi wants to help Her Majesty vent her anger by killing a few people.


    The people from the Northern family seem to be watching the show, the uglier the situation for the emperor is, the better it is for them. Donghuang Baizhi, who has not moved this whole time, suddenly stood up. In fact, she is still angry, but now is not the time to get angry.


    "Calm down, this emperor has a few announcements to make!" Donghuang Baizhi didn''t open her mouth to curse but wanted to say a few things. The patriarchs in the South were very face-saving and stopped, but some old fritters in the North still whispered, not paying attention to the emperor at all.


    In their hearts, they thought that Her Majesty would never go on a killing spree.


    She is a female Bodhisattva who saves people from suffering. Last time, she went to the South to save people.


    Donghuang Baizhi ignored those people in the North and continued, "This emperor has been in charge of the North for several years and I have a daughter named Donghuang Li!"


    Following Donghuang Baizhi''s words, little Ah Li''s figure walks towards her mother and stands by her side. This is the first time Donghuang Baizhi has announced Donghuang Li''s identity to the outside world and also admitted to being a mother for several years.


    Rumors are just rumors, but now that they have seen and heard it, it is shocking. People didn''t expect Her Majesty to really have a daughter and she looked three or four years old from this appearance.


    Everyone thought that Her Majesty was a symbol of purity, but now they are lost and disappointed.


    Ye Xiao and others from the Northern family show a slight sneer. The emperor chose to say such a thing at this time, shooting herself in the foot. This will only anger all the Northern forces more and more.


    Donghuang Li looks very polite and shouted, "Hi everyone, my name is Donghuang Li." The whole audience is silent, making her a little hurt, as if she is not liked by others.


    Donghuang Baizhi patted her daughter''s head, saying growing up requires experiencing ups and downs.


    "Next is my good sister, Qing Ya!"


    Qing Ya, who was standing behind, was shocked, "Why did Baizhi make me go out too?"


    Ye Hua smiled, "Her Majesty is nning to introduce the whole family to the world."


    "But I..." Qing Ya feels a little embarrassed, holding her big belly.


    "Okay, what are you afraid of? Just think of it as avenging the hatred of Baizhi," Ye Hua said, putting away his smile. "Baizhi did this to anger those who were going to oppose her or those who were vaciting."


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua, closed her eyes, and said, "Then give me a kiss and I''ll have the courage to go out."


    ''This little girl is bing more and more lovely,'' Ye Hua thought to himself.


    He stretched out his hand, lifted Qing Ya''s chin, and kissed her lightly.


    "Okay, I got a kiss from you. Let''s go," Qing Ya said, giving a helplessugh. Her expression then tightened, and she walked out from behind the stage.


    In fact, all the people in the North had seen Qing Ya when she appeared on the day Xiao Yi and others were sentenced. However, the people in the South were really shocked.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 537 (The Deity Appears)

    Chapter 537 (The Deity Appears)


    He thought about the Emperor''s rescue of the South. ''Isn''t she a heroine by my side? Why is she still pregnant... It looks like she''s about to give birth!''


    Among the southern forces, Wu Hao, the patriarch of the Yun Sect, still had a fresh memory of Qing Ya, the heroine who saved his life that day. ''I''ve always wanted to repay her, but I can''t think of a way to repay her. I originally wanted to promise her my body, but seeing Qing Ya walk out with her big belly, why does my heart hurt, like being stabbed a few times?''


    Chen Xuanzong among the northern crowd also felt the same way. He stared nkly at Qing Ya as she walked out. He hadn''t seen her for a few months and her belly was so big...


    Angry... so angry!


    Qing Ya nced at everyone, her expression not stoic.


    You must know that Qing Ya is also a woman who has seen the world. When she was in Cang Lie, the Federation President sent a powerful army, but it was trampled by her man. These scenes are no longer a cause for fear.


    It''s just that what Donghuang Baizhi said next shocked everyone, and their jaws almost dislocated!


    Donghuang Baizhi took Qing Ya''s hand and said lightly, "We are good sisters and have amon husband!"


    There was a deathly silence. The Emperor and this extremely beautiful woman serve the same husband!


    How can this be? If you hug one of them, you would have boundless potential, let alone two! And both women have given birth for the man.


    Ying Kangshi was seeing Qing Ya for the first time and was deeply attracted to her beauty. They are simply two iparable women. If possible...


    Although Ying Kangshi extinguished the fire in his heart now, he still couldn''t stop himself from being crazy and fantasizing about various things. Ying Jingshan was very calm when he heard this, as he knew it a long time ago.


    But all the aristocratic families were stunned. They didn''t expect the Emperor to be willing to serve the same husband along with another woman. After all, the Emperor''s status is that of a noble, how could this be possible?


    Everyone felt deeply disappointed, and her position in their hearts plummeted. The members of the northern family were delighted, as the Emperor was digging her own grave.


    Wu Hao, the patriarch of the Yun Family, couldn''t believe it and covered his forehead. The heroine and the Emperor serve the same man, oh my god!


    ''What kind of man is he to be so favored by them... It''s too fake!''


    Chen Xuanzong felt like he was not well.


    ''Unexpectedly, Long Aotian harmed Qing Ya and even the Emperor, how could this be possible? Just because of Long Aotian''s stupid appearance, he could also win the Emperor''s favor? It must be a lie!'' Chen Xuanzong doesn''t believe it, ''it''s all fake, it''s all fake. Qing Ya is mine¡­''


    Donghuang Baizhi continued, "Next, I will invite my husband, Ye Hua!"


    Ye Hua, who was standing behind the stage, was fixing his hair. A mirror floated in front of his eyes as he wiped pomade in his hand and applied it to his head.


    Then, take care of his hair to ensure that a gust of wind won''t ramble his hairstyle.


    Hearing his wife''s call, Ye Hua pondered on how to go outside.


    ''Recently, I''ve seen a few good sets of steps thate with their own background music, walking with grace.''


    ''However, that type of pace isn''t suitable for this deity; it''s too yful. This deity shall walk a moreposed path.''


    "Forget it," Ye Hua decided, "let''s do it the usual way."


    With a tightened face, Ye Hua took out a mirror to inspect his hairstyle.


    This is how Baizhi makes a statement to the world.


    Ye Hua stepped out slowly with steady strides. His eyes were so deep that no one dared to look directly into them. Could this be the death gaze of the legend?


    That face, chiseled like a knife, with a high nose bridge and sharp eyebrows, was so sharp it was intimidating. His tall, straight body appeared capable of bearing the weight of the sky, making him a true man.


    Additionally, a delicate aura surrounded his body. Although it wasn''t strong, it still made people think twice about having any ill intent. Just by standing there, one could sense the perfect match. How could this family of four all be so good-looking?


    Wu Hao gazed at the man who suddenly appeared, feeling ashamed. The man''s appearance was enough to crush him, and his indifferent demeanor only added to it. Why did such a perfect man exist, making it impossible for Wu Hao to even considerpeting with him?


    Chen Xuanzong was stunned. ''When did Long Aotian grow up to be like this? He''s even changed his name!''


    ''Dammit, Long Aotian is really cunning. Does he think that changing his appearance and name will fool me? I must expose your true face and let Qing Ya see who you really are!''


    "Wow, the Emperor''s husband is so handsome!"


    "Yes, he''s like gold that resembles jade, he walks like a tiger!"


    "A pear blossom surpasses a crabapple, and a jade tree stands strong in the wind, defeating Pan''an." [Pan Yue, the courtesy name "Anren", was a prominent Chinese fu poet in the Western Jin dynasty. He is poprly referred to as Pan An and was well-known for his good looks from a young age. "Pan An" has be the Chinese byword for handsome men.]


    "No wonder the Emperor and Qing Ya fell in love with him. If I were them, I would too. What a perfect man."


    Ying Jingshan swallowed hard, unsure whether he should salute or not. ''If I salute, I would have to bow down.''


    When Ying Kangshi saw Ye Hua from the back, he clenched his teeth. ''It''s this demon who stole my fianc¨¦ and killed so many people in the Ying Family. Even if he has a child, I won''t forgive him.''


    In reality, Ye Hua wanted to say a few things, for example, "Do you want to die? You dare to approach the women of this deity, and with just a snap of my fingers, you''ll be reduced to ashes!"


    But this was Donghuang Baizhi''s territory, and Ye Hua was just a guest. He''d watch his wife y the aggressive role and not steal the spotlight from her.


    It seems that they have learned the deity''s style and enjoy creating big scenes.


    Even if it wasn''t a big scene, Ye Hua was still impressed by everyone''s reaction, filled with surprise and confusion.


    "When the tournament is over, you''ll see what true cruelty is!"


    "I didn''t expect Her Majesty and Qing Ya to serve their husband together," said Xin Ba, clutching his chest. "I don''t know why, but my heart hurts so much."


    Qi Xuewen looked at Ye Hua, feeling as if he had seen him somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember. He realized that to have such a woman, the man must have extraordinary strength.


    "Xin Ba," Qi Xuewen said, "only by working hard can you get what you want. Otherwise, you will only be envious." Qi Xuewen now has a goal: to be a man with both handsomeness and strength in his arms, overlooking the world from the top.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 538 (Smoking)

    Chapter 538 (Smoking)


    Xin Ba suddenly disyed a yearning expression as he sped his hands tightly and whispered, "That''s right! I will work hard to cultivate and be a man like this in the near future."


    Some small patriarchs in the South or those who have just established their patriarchy all had fiery eyes, as they considered this a real man. Having women like Her Majesty and the Heroine who even had his child willingly.


    Thinking about the exciting process, it was definitely the ultimate dream of a man. To achieve this ultimate dream, they must also work hard to practice and strive to achieve their goal as soon as possible.


    If Ye Hua, who was standing in the stands, knew of their aspirations, he would likely hit them mercilessly. "I''m afraid that the strength of this deity is something you won''t be able to cultivate in this lifetime. You''ll have nothing but envy and despair!"


    However, Ye Hua didn''t mention that he coaxed these two female deities by talking and it had nothing to do with strength. He didn''t say these words, but he could say them the day after thepetition, which was a crazy day for him and his wives. He was eagerly looking forward to it.


    The thick smell of blood gradually filled the air, and Ye Hua''s mouth curled into a slight smile. No one noticed this smiling gesture.


    "Isn''t this man the owner of the Leisure Bar in Long''an City?" a patriarch in the South seemed to have thought of something and said it aloud. This was a big deal - the Emperor of the North was actually married to the owner of a bar.


    It was too unbelievable.


    The audience suddenly erupted in an uproar and heated discussions.


    "But I heard that the owner of this bar is very mysterious," said one.


    "Yes, I heard that the terrifying ck robe has been to that shop before," added another.


    "Is there still such a thing? In the battle for the ancient divine weapon a few months ago, that ck robe overpowered the poor and even killed Sect Master Yun Xunfang!" another chimed in.


    "Hey, I don''t know what happened to Xun Fang, the charming girl from the South. She might have been eaten by the terrifying ck robe," said yet another.


    "Yeah, even if he wasn''t eaten, she must have been severely abused by the ck robe. It''s so cruel..."


    The death mage wanted to exin at this time that it was the ugly woman who bullied him, and he was a dignified ck robe mopping the floor as a ve at home every day. He asked, "Tell me... who abused whom?"


    "What do you think is the rtionship between this man and the ck robe? Friends? Bosses? Masters and servants?" This kind of discussion started immediately, with friends being deemed impossible. It was either a subordinate or a master-servant rtionship. Everyone thought this man ttered the ck robe and was then appreciated by the Emperor and the Heroine. That made sense.


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything when he heard it, but he thought to himself, "You don''t even know the subordinates of this deity. If they appeared one by one, you wouldpletely lose confidence and be ants under the sky."


    He wouldn''t sit in the main seat, after all, it was his wife''s, and it was what a man should do to make his wife pretend.


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya sat on the seat behind Baizhi. Ye Hua still sat in his usual boss-like posture, then took out a cigarette and lit it. The crisp sound of lighting echoed throughout the audience.


    Everyone watched as Ye Hua lit a cigarette. His slightly squinted eyes and the smoke slowly exhaled were imposing. Despite smoking, this man was handsome and could seamlessly integrate his smoking posture into his sitting posture. The blue smoke added a mysterious color to his face and deepened the mncholy in his eyes. People who didn''t even smoke found themselves wanting a cigarette after seeing Ye Hua smoke.


    Suddenly, blue smoke filled the entire arena and everyone was holding a cigarette, a spectacr sight. Ye Hua smiled unconsciously, as people liked to follow suit and create momentum.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were helpless, what could they do with a husband who smoked and led a group of people to smoke? Ye Hua''s behavior showed his leadership qualities, he didn''t say a word but was able to drive the rhythm of the audience.


    "The martial artspetition begins!" shouted Donghuang Bazhi.


    Yu Quan from the Voidless Realm appeared, "This time thepetition will be in the form of a lottery, with north and south facing each other. Life and death are up to God, but you can admit defeat."


    This surprised everyone, as thepetition was to be life and death, not just a normal routine. The confrontation between north and south could lead to death and if one admitted defeat, they would be shamed.


    All the northern patriarchs and the northern aristocratic family were caught off guard by the Emperor''s move, which they saw as a scheme to use the southerners to consolidate their own strength. Everyone realized that if they didn''t admit defeat, only one of the two would survive. The Emperor nned to have a big reshuffle through thispetition.


    Ye Hua was surprised by his wife''s actions, but was pleased with the oue. He realized that his original intention had been achieved, and it was done in the hands of his wife, which was unexpected. Ye Hua was also pleased with Donghuang Baizhi''s actions, as she showed everyone that her authority could not be touched.


    Yu Quan continued, "The winner of thepetition will receive 100 longevity fruits for first ce, 70 for second, 50 for third, and a participation award for fourth to tenth ce." The crowd was in an uproar again as the prizes were so generous.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 539 (Repeated blows)

    Chapter 539 (Repeated blows)


    The patriarch of the northern family had an ugly face. They used to share a total of 100 fruits, but this time, the first ce will get the 100 fruits.


    If taken out by the southerners, won''t they force the northerners to rebel? What is the Emperor''s intention? This kind of reward makes everyone''s eyes yearn. Now, they only want to get into the top ten, and it is best to get into the top three. With so many longevity fruits, they will not worry about dying in this life.


    Life can''t be bought by anything, and now that it''s appeared, wouldn''t it be exciting? The number is sorge, it''s enough to live for several lifetimes.


    Donghuang Baizhi has a deep n and, at first, made everyone realize that this contest is not easy. However, to dispel their worries, she used a huge longevity fruit to lure them. From now on, the effect has been achieved. This set is too deep...


    Ye Hua didn''t expect Baizhi to be so scheming, and he was very happy. In fact, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are not stupid; they choose to act like a stupid woman in front of Ye Hua in order to satisfy Ye Hua''s male psychology.


    Ying Jingshan was also a little surprised, but he thought it was Her Majesty''s intention, so he had no doubts and dared not have any doubts.


    The northern family sitting below began to discuss in low voices.


    "This matter should be beneficial to us!" Jiang Yuanzhou said, and three dayster, he will unite with everyone to overthrow the Emperor''s monopoly!


    Ye Xiao nodded and said, "That''s right, the Emperor''s actions will only annoy the people in the north even more."


    But Chu He said in a deep voice, "You haven''t thought about it. Didn''t the Emperor think it through? But why does she insist on going this way?"


    Duan Hou chuckled and said in a low voice, "The Emperor wants to use the hands of the south to eliminate some anti-her forces in the north so that the pressure can be reduced, and our usurpation will not be so threatening."


    Ye Xiao and Jiang Yuanzhou nodded after hearing this, which makes sense. However, Chu He was very distressed, he didn''t want to get involved at all and felt that it was not that simple.


    On the other side, Qi Xuewen and Xin Ba were also discussed.


    "Brother Qi, the first ce is obviously from those aristocratic families, and it''s all decided from the start..." Xin Ba shook his head; he couldn''t get first ce at all. The difference in strength lies here.


    Qi Xuewen thinks the same; how can it be possible to get into the top three? It''s more difficult to get into the top ten.


    "Xin Ba, don''t be discouraged. We came here to gain experience," Qi Xuewen wasforting him because he has already gained something from this visit. When his strength is consolidated, he can be the overlord!


    At this time, the crazy old man in Xin Ba''s mind said lightly, "Xin Ba, don''t be discouraged. Although this longevity fruit is good, when your strength reaches the peak, these things can be obtained at will."


    "Crazy old man, I know!" Xin Ba''s eyes showed firmness. He had to practice desperately to get ahead, or he would be like a salted fish, unable to turn himself over.


    Many people were discussing the fairness of this contest, and some even called it a shady scene. Not just the two of them.


    Yu Quan continued: "The Emperor has formted a rule, ording to the difference in strength!"


    "No one is allowed to use aura, and if you do, you lose!"


    Nan Fang, whose strength was generally low, froze for a moment then cheered loudly, calling out the Emperor''s mighty slogan.


    The North was speechless. Was this Emperor from the North? To give benefits to the southerners like this, did it still have the majesty of the northern giants?


    At this time, some of the patriarchs who were wandering around had their hearts against the Emperor, which was really disappointing.


    Donghuang Baizhi once again provoked the entire North with tricks, making this anger even more intense. One could see how many people were ready to turn against her!


    Several aristocratic families in the North sneered. It would be difficult for the Emperor not to step down this time, unless she nned something which will make her suffer the wrath of both humans and deities.


    Humans and deities share the wrath?


    Is Ye Hua doing too little? The entire Tianfu was massacred, and it was not only the anger of humans and deities, but also blood and tears that were shed in the sky!


    So, in Ye Hua''s eyes, this is just a lesson at best, not to the point where both humans and gods are indignant.


    And these four patriarchs never imagined that the kind-hearted Emperor would suddenly turn ck, and it is estimated that her intestines will regret it in three days.


    "Emperor is wise!!!" Xin Ba shouted loudly; the Emperor on the high tform was his goddess.


    Qi Xuewen also shouted excitedly: "Your Majesty is mighty."


    ''I was about to give up just now, but after hearing such a rule, hope was rekindled. If everyone does not rely on aura, then they should rely on their own body skills to greatly improve their overall strength.''


    This is good for those who are not strong, but not for those with strong power.


    "All the weapons are provided by the Voidless Realm," Yu Quan shouted again.


    The guards of the Voidless Realm lifted up the weapon racks one after another, and there were all kinds of weapons avable.


    Such a move could ruin the prospects of those who were lucky.


    Because they wanted to use their own weapons just now, and now this road has been blocked, it''s too bad! There''s no way out at all!


    Some little patriarchs immediately cheered; this is a typical counterattack, and they might be able to grab the first ce!


    Ye Hua was sitting in the back smoking a cigarette.


    "Daddy, hug~" Donghuang Li stood beside him and stretched out her hands, looking so cute.


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette away and immediately picked up his daughter: "Ah Li, how about we guess the winner?"


    "Okay, okay, if Ah Li wins, Daddy will sleep with Ah Li."


    "Okay, no problem," Ye Hua agreed. Anyway, they wouldn''t let him touch them, and they felt itchy to sleep together, so they might as well be with his daughter.


    Both Qing Y and Donghuang Baizhi have heard that their daughter has tantly robbed their husband, which is a bit amusing.


    In the arena, with a wave of the wooden stick in Yu Quan''s hand, a huge group of spiritual energy gathered in the center of the ring.


    The huge white aura turned into pieces of white tokens and flew toward everyone''s hands!


    Except for the two people on the main stage, everyone received a token!


    Everyone gasped; this old man is so powerful, he deserves to be a character in the Voidless Realm!


    Qi Xuewen looked at the white token in his hand, and it disappeared in the blink of an eye, but a number appeared in his palm!


    Number 1!


    Qi Xuewen was a little dazed. With so many people, he actually got the first turn!


    Yu Quan said lightly: "I believe everyone has seen the numbers in their hands. Thepetition has officially begun. The first match! No. 1 vs. No. 2!"


    Qi Xuewen was startled when he heard Yu Quan''s voice; he was not prepared to fight so soon.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 540 (Scene 1)

    Chapter 540 (Scene 1)


    Xin Ba looked at the number on his palm, and then asked Qi Xuewen beside him, "Brother Qi, what''s your number?"


    Qi Xuewen was confused and didn''t hear Xin Ba''s question.


    "Brother Qi?" Xin Ba shouted again. Just then, a figure appeared in the field, causing an uproar in the audience. It was Ye Xiao, one of the northern families. Xin Ba was taken aback and said, "I don''t know who will meet Patriarch Ye, but it''s courting death."


    Everyone thought so, as the appearance of the northern family''s Patriarch in the first scene was too sudden but exciting.


    Qi Xuewen''s mind went nk when he realized that his opponent was Ye Xiao, the Patriarch of the North. Seeing Qi Xuewen''splexion, Xin Ba gasped, "Brother Qi, could it be you?"


    Ye Xiao stood there, frowning, and Yu Quan said, "The opponent is on the stage!"


    Qi Xuewen''s right hand shone with a faint white light, visible to everyone.


    "The South''s Patriarch, if you don''te out, it''ll be tantamount to abstaining," Yu Quan said coldly.


    Everyone was looking at Qi Xuewen, especially the people in the south, who seemed to be urging him to go up and not lose face for them. The northerners temporarily set aside their views on the Emperor andughed at the people in the south. Qi Xuewen was under a lot of pressure, if he wasn''t careful, he could be killed by Ye Xiao.


    Xin Ba whispered, "Brother Qi, go ahead. If you don''t go up, your reputation will plummet after this time. Besides, the opponent is Ye Xiao, even if you admit defeat, it''s perfectly normal."


    Hearing Xin Ba''s words, Qi Xuewen snapped back to his senses and realized that even if he admitted defeat, it would be perfectly normal since Ye Xiao was his opponent. So, he could still make a sensation in the south if he appeared to do his best.


    Thinking this, Qi Xuewen made a decision and thanked Xin Ba, who smiled and patted Qi Xuewen''s shoulder, saying, "Come on!"


    Qi Xuewen nodded and jumped onto the field, where the southerners cheered while the northerners booed. Ye Xiao stood with his hands behind his back, silently watching Qi Xuewen, and asked politely, "Don''t you need a weapon?"


    Qi Xuewen was good at boxing and speed but weak in weapons, so he replied, "Master Ye, this junior doesn''t need weapons."


    Ye Xiao appreciated Qi Xuewen''s response and smiled, "Okay, I appreciate you very much!" He then continued to rest his right hand on his back and leaned forward with his left hand, meaning he would only use one hand.


    Regarding Ye Xiao''s actions, Qi Xuewen didn''t say anything, he simply had to do his best.


    The battle between the two was imminent. In the stands, Ye Hua hugged his daughter and asked, "Ah Li, who do you think will win between them?"


    Donghuang Li puffed up her cheeks and said with a smile, "Ah Li thinks brother will win." The corner of Ye Hua''s mouth twitched. His daughter was really getting smarter. "Daddy, who do you think will win?" she asked with a smile.


    Ye Hua was helpless, "Ah Li has already won."


    Both Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi heard it. Their young daughter was so smart. Ah Li didn''t guess, but had drawn a conclusion after careful analysis. Because northern families would give up the greatest benefits to the south, giving the north reason to mor.


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but pinch his daughter''s cheek. The little guy was bing more and more sensible and knew how to analyze problems. Donghuang Li acted like a child who was just guessing wildly, low-key, just like her father.


    In the arena, Qi Xuewen took a stance and vigntly looked at Ye Xiao. He didn''t make any movements, but in Qi Xuewen''s eyes, Ye Xiao didn''t have any weaknesses at all. Qi Xuewen had no chance of winning. As the patriarch of an aristocratic family, just standing like that gave people a very oppressive feeling. If he were to release his aura, he would be killed in seconds.


    The Dragonic system couldn''t help him. Wait! He could exchange dragon energy for strength or speed bonuses. He would take a look first. The dragon energy he swallowed was extremely precious and he couldn''t just waste it by exchanging it for meager things.


    Qi Xuewen gave a low shout and his figure suddenly burst out at a breakneck speed, making everyone exim in surprise. They didn''t expect the little Patriarch to be so strong and have such speed without using his aura. He was truly a hero.


    Even Ye Xiao was a little surprised. This young man was really fast! But the opponent was Ye Xiao. Ye Xiao still stood still, but this was an illusion. He had actually moved!


    Qi Xuewen''s punch sted the air and he suddenly felt worst. As expected, Ye Xiao was worthy of being the head of the family to be so fast without using his spiritual energy. Immediately, Qi Xuewen kicked sideways, connecting the set quickly as if he knew the opponent could dodge without hesitation.


    Ye Xiao chuckled lightly, "Not bad..." But it was just not good, not enough to beat him. Ye Xiao lightly shifted his left hand and grabbed Qi Xuewen''s foot with his backhand, buckling Qi Xuewen''s foot. Qi Xuewen''s face was shocked and he was suddenly pulled by a powerful force and thrown out.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 541 (He caught it!)

    Chapter 541 (He caught it!)


    Qi Xuewen stabilized himself in the air, and his limbs were tightly pressed against the ring to increase friction. His fingers were stained with blood, leaving a long, shocking trail. After skating to the edge of the ring, he just stabilized, narrowly avoiding a fall if the ring was not big enough.


    Ye Xiao was a little surprised, but he stabilized, which was impressive. The people in the south broke out in a cold sweat, relieved that they were stable. Meanwhile, the northernersughed loudly, hoping that Qi Xuewen would fall so that Patriarch Ye could kill himter.


    Ye Hua, who was watching from the stands, took notice of Qi Xuewen and was impressed by his perseverance.


    Jue Tian''s voice appeared in Ye Hua''s mind, "Your Honor, he is the young man fromst night."


    Ye Hua thought that this young man was even more interesting and wondered what surprises he would bring.


    Qi Xuewen stood in the field, anger boiling inside him as he heard the northerners'' ridicule. ''Damn it!'' he thought, ''I must win, I must!''


    Without hesitation, he exchanged all of his dragon energy in the system for strength and speed, determined to keep up with Ye Xiao''s speed.


    After confirming the exchange in the system, Qi Xuewen felt a drastic change in his body, with increased strength and a lighter feeling. However, all the dragon energy he had saved for several months was gone. He had nned to build a dragon pce on the bottom of the sea, but now that seemed to be in vain.


    Despite the loss, he had to win the game and at least ce in the top three tofort himself. His eyes turned cold, and he used the dragon energy to enhance his abilities. With a cold snort, he leaned forward and kicked off with tremendous force, breaking the solid bluestones in the arena.


    Ye Xiao''s face darkened as he saw Qi Xuewen''s speed increase. Everyone was stunned by Qi Xuewen''s abilities, which were hidden so deeply that they were only revealed when he exchanged his dragon energy. Ye Xiao dodged quickly, but Qi Xuewen adjusted his attack posture, viting gravity with ease.


    Ye Xiao was startled and blocked Qi Xuewen''s fist with his left hand, but Qi Xuewen still had his knee and pushed it up. Reflexively, Ye Xiao used his right hand to resist, breaking his own rule. The northerners were disappointed, while the southerners were ecstatic.


    "Qi Xuewen, great job!" Xin Ba shouted, looking extremely excited. The people in the south followed suit, shouting in support. Meanwhile, the northerners stopped talking, and the southerners continued to shout.


    Duan Hou calmly stated, "This Ye Xiao is getting old," and Jiang Yuanzhou agreed, "Yes, this young man is not simple, he hides very deeply."


    Chu He added, "If they don''t use their spiritual power, the speed of the two of them should be reduced to a lower level, but Ye Xiao''s physical strength should be stronger than that young man."


    Duan Hou said coldly, "No matter how strong the physical body is, it won''t be able to withstand constant attacks. I hope Ye Xiao won''t lose too embarrassingly."


    Ye Xiao didn''t n to lose, but he didn''t intend to lose to the unknown young man.


    Both Ye Hua and his daughter were wrong about this, but Qi Xuewen is also an exception.


    The huge dragon energy gave Qi Xuewen the ability to fight Ye Xiao, but only if spiritual energy wasn''t used. If spiritual energy was used, the gap would be immediately evident since Qi Xuewen isn''t a match for Ye Xiao.


    However, thepetition rules are set this way, and there''s nothing that can be done about it.


    "Young man, you''re amazing!" Ye Xiao pushed Qi Xuewen away with his hands.


    He didn''t expect to lose so much face to this young man, and now he must kill him.


    Aside from wanting to kill him, Ye Xiao was also surprised. This young man didn''t have this speed earlier, but now he''s exploded. He must have been hiding his strength, which is very meticulous.


    Such a young person cannot be allowed to live, as they''ll definitely be a disaster in the future.


    Although Ye Xiao wants to drive the Queen from power, he remains loyal to the North.


    Qi Xuewen could sense Ye Xiao''s murderous intent and realized that he had angered Ye Xiao. Today won''t end easily.


    It seems that he must give it his all.


    "Patriarch Ye, be careful!" Qi Xuewen didn''t hold back anymore and initiated the attack.


    His strange speed broke out again, and the "sharp turn" was a straight line impact, but a sudden turn made it difficult to defend against.


    Ye Xiao snorted coldly, and an aura burst out, leaving everyone speechless. He still has this aura without using his spiritual energy, proving that he deserves to be the patriarch of the aristocratic family.


    "You''ll be beaten to death by me!" Ye Xiao''s fist directly sted out, and he chose to face Qi Xuewen head-on.


    Boom!


    An invisible airwave exploded immediately, sweeping the entire arena clean, capable of ttening everything.


    The audience was silent once again.


    Everyone from the North was stunned, but a small patriarch from the South had caught Ye Xiao''s fist. How could this be?


    When the Southerners saw Qi Xuewen catch Ye Xiao''s fist, they cheered as if they''d been injected with chicken blood.


    It waspletely unexpected that Qi Xuewen could catch Ye Xiao''s punch!


    Even Qi Xuewen himself was a little confused, as he''d just caught a punch from the head of the family.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 542 (Angry from embarrassment)

    Chapter 542 (Angry from embarrassment)


    Not only was Qi Xuewen confused, but Ye Xiao was also a little confused because he hadn''t punched without spiritual power in a long time and didn''t know the strength of his punch.


    At this moment, Qi Xuewen was stunned by Ye Xiao, and he felt that his face was dull. Especially when he heard the whispers from the north, he became even more embarrassed and angry.


    A burst of anger erupted from Ye Xiao''s body, and he raised his right fist again. A terrifying aura burst out.


    Qi Xuewen was not to be outdone, and mmed his right fist again.


    The fists touched each other violently again, and the bluestone under their feet cracked instantly. The solid bluestone was shattered by physical strength alone, which surprised everyone.


    This Qi Xuewen was worthy of being a new star in the south, amazing!


    A huge wave of air swept across the entire arena. Qi Xuewen was confronted by Ye Xiao for several meters, and immediately spurted a mouthful of blood. Qi Xuewen was also fooled, thinking that he and Ye Xiao were about the same strength, so he used the same method to fight again, but he still suffered a disadvantage.


    After all, he just added the dragon energy to the speed and not much power. How could it be possible to fight against Ye Xiao? This is what happens with overestimating oneself.


    The northerners cheered again, as if Ye Xiao had made some amazing feat. The southerners looked at Qi Xuewen. Even if Qi Xuewen conceded now, they would not me him, facing such a strong man, it doesn''t matter even if he concedes.


    But this punch did not break Qi Xuewen''s confidence, and he even had a strong desire to fight in his heart.


    Start cheating!


    Qi Xuewen chose to overdraw his dragon energy to make up for hisck of strength! The intention of doing this is to defeat Ye Xiao and be famous in one battle! Replenishing his strength, Qi Xuewen took a deep breath, and just like before, he punched again.


    Everyone thought that Qi Xuewen was crazy. He was bleeding from the beating just now, and he still chose to use fists. You should use speed!


    Ye Xiao snorted coldly. He is really a young man who doesn''t know the heights of the sky and the earth. ''So let me teach you how to be a man!''


    Ye Xiao raised his right fist and mmed it out again! The two had another head-to-head confrontation.


    This time, the bluestone under their feet cracked to a greater extent, and the airwaves generated were also more violent. Everyone stood up because the situation in front of them was too unbelievable!


    Ye Xiao was knocked back five meters! Don''t underestimate the five meters; Ye Xiao is the head of the aristocratic family!


    And Qi Xuewen can be regarded as a ruthless character. He does not hesitate to overdraw his dragon energy to win. If he cannot repay the overdrawn dragon energy in time, the end will be very serious, even more serious than borrowing a loan!


    "Ye Xiao was actually beaten back!"


    "Our patriarch in the south actually beat back Ye Xiao!"


    "Qi Xuewen!"


    "Qi Xuewen!"


    "Qi Xuewen!"


    Everyone in the south began to shout in unison to cheer Qi Xuewen up, but everyone in the north seemed very depressed.


    Hearing the shouts and cheers in his ears, Qi Xuewen suddenly felt that it was worth it.


    But at that time, Ye Xiao was in a very bad state; his eyes were exuding a strange aura, his body was beginning to tremble slightly, and the shame in his heart was making his aura a little uncontroble.


    This damn kid actually didn''t give him face! He made a fool of himself on such an important asion! He must die!


    A terrifying spiritual pressure immediately erupted, and Ye Xiao punched the void!


    A fist-shaped aura attacking Qi Xuewen, exuding terrifying coercion!


    It happened so fast that no one could react yet! This was the first time the patriarch of the northern family vited the rules and used spiritual energy to kill people.


    Qi Xuewen regained consciousness immediately, and his aura burst out in all directions, making it impossible to conceal it. There was only a solid sh, and a golden spiritual wall immediately appeared in front of him, emitting a strong dragon aura.


    However, when faced with Ye Xiao''s fist, the wall seemed vulnerable, shattering instantly, but still weakened it somewhat.


    Qi Xuewen ced his hands on his chest, and Ye Xiao''s fist hit Qi Xuewen''s arms hard. At that moment, Qi Xuewen felt as though his entire body was breaking apart, and his consciousness was detaching.


    Suddenly, Qi Xuewen''s body flew backwards, hitting the parapet hard and sinking into it. At this moment, he understood that the gap between them was unusuallyrge, and then he passed outpletely.


    This result shocked everyone present. Ye Xiao had vited the rules and used spiritual energy to kill a future star in the south! It was really vicious! The people from the south immediately reacted.


    "Ye Xiao, you are shameless!"


    "Ye Xiao, you bastard, you vited the rules and used spiritual energy to sneak attack!"


    "Spicy Chicken Ye Xiao, I look down on you! You''re the head of an aristocratic family! Damn!"


    At this moment, Ye Xiao''s face was gloomy. He was in a rage just now, so he didn''t think much about it. But it was good to kill him, so as not to develop in the future and be a potential opponent from the south.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t say anything, and Ying Jingshan saw that the Emperor didn''t say anything, so he kept quiet.


    At that time, Yu Quan appeared in the air, announcing the game''s results.


    "Ye Xiao, the Patriarch of the Ye family in the north, vited the regtions by using spiritual energy, and he will be disqualified from thepetition! The winner is the Qi family in the south, Qi Xuewen!"


    With a wave of Yu Quan''s hand, several guards from the Voidless Realm pulled Qi Xuewen out of the protective wall, and then fed him the immortal water of the Voidless Realm.


    Not long after, Qi Xuewen woke up.


    This made Ye Xiao''s jaw almost drop to the ground! This person wasn''t dead; how was that possible?


    If it weren''t for the dragon energy body protection, Qi Xuewen would indeed have died, but unfortunately, Ye Xiao lost his wife and lost his army now. [Lost everything]


    The northerners felt ashamed; this was a vition of the regtions to kill people, but the person wasn''t dead, and they were saved by the Voidless Realm. It was too ironic.


    At that moment, Ye Xiao had no face to stay at the scene and flew out of the arena in an instant.


    Following Ye Xiao''s departure, everyone in the south began to cheer for their first victory. Qi Xuewen took a deep breath, bowed to Her Majesty, thanked her for saving his life, and then bowed to Ying Jingshan.


    Hearing everyone''s cheers and fierce apuse, Qi Xuewen felt that he had not lost anything. Although Ye Xiao had punched him away, without spiritual energy, it wasn''t certain who would have won.


    He returned to his seat, and Xin Ba hugged Qi Xuewen, saying, "Brother Qi, you are now my idol!!!"


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Qi Xuewen coughed for a while, and there was also a slight internal injury that had not healed.


    "I''m sorry... I didn''t wish to hurt you." Xin Ba hastily apologized.


    Qi Xuewen smiled and shook his head: "I won!!!"


    "En! You won!"


    The two looked at each other again, feeling that they had a romantic rtionship...


    In the stands, Donghuang Li said sweetly, "Daddy, you are going to sleep with Ah Li tonight."


    "Okay... Daddy will apany Ah Li tonight," Ye Hua said with a light smile.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 543 (Be careful, young man)

    Chapter 543 (Be careful, young man)


    The entire northern stands seemed unusually sluggish.


    On the other hand, people in the south had happy smiles on their faces, especially Qi Xuewen. After this battle, his name might resound throughout the cultivation world.


    Yu Quan slowly announced the two sides in the next battle: "No. 100 against No. 200!"


    Xin Ba was startled.


    "Xin Ba, it can''t be you," Qi Xuewen felt it was a coincidence, not a deliberate arrangement. Xin Ba was indeed number 100. He thought the number was auspicious, but he didn''t expect to be in the second round.


    "It''s me," he smiled helplessly. Qi Xuewen patted Xin Ba on the shoulder to cheer him up. He took a few deep breaths,boriously jumped up, stood on the top of the ring, and waited for his opponent. Everyone didn''t know Xin Ba very well, so they assumed he was the new head of the family.


    When Chen Xuanzong''s figure appeared on the field, everyone in the north eximed. Chen Xuanzong was a dark horse in the north. If it were not for theck of a godly item, he might be able to sit in the position of the family. Therefore, Chen Xuanzong''s current strength had been pulled to the same position as the aristocratic family by everyone, and it should be impossible to lose.


    The opponent in thest round was too insidious and hid too deeply. Otherwise, Ye Xiao wouldn''t be so angry that he would resort to using spiritual powers.


    Xin Ba had heard the story of Chen Xuanzong. This man became a dark horse in the north within a few months of his appearance. He heard that his strength was terrifying. "Master, what should we do? The opponent is very strong!" Xin Ba was in a hurry.


    Qi Xuewen had just won a round, and he couldn''t lose, otherwise, he would lose face. The crazy old man was silent for a long time and asked lightly, "Xin Ba, do you really want to win?"


    "Yes, master, this is my fame battle, I can''t lose." Xin Ba said anxiously. If he loses this battle, the road ahead will be even more difficult.


    "Xin Ba, let me handle it, but I will only help you this time, and you will have to work hard on your own in the future!" The crazy old man seemed to be full of confidence.


    Xin Ba suddenly felt a wave of confidence, and his whole body changed. "Thank you, master!"


    "Xin Ba, rx your whole body, don''t resist, there will be a little pain, and the master is about to enter your body."


    "Master,e on, I''m not afraid of pain!" Xin Ba was ready to meet this strange pain. The crazy old man gave a soft smirk and immediately took control of Xin Ba''s body. Sure enough, it was a little painful, but Xin Ba could still see the things in front of him.


    Chen Xuanzong noticed Xin Ba''s changes. If he was still a young man just now, he had now be an old man who had experienced many battles and had experienced numerous vicissitudes of life. Chen Xuanzong''s brow revealed seriousness, the other party suddenly gave him a strong sense of oppression.


    What''s going on? Everyone felt the change in Xin Ba, and they were very curious.


    "Qing Ya, it looks like your suitor is about to lose," Ye Hua said abruptly.


    Qing Ya was getting bored on the side. ''This stingy husband became jealous.''


    Donghuang Li eximed, "Ah, is this Qing Mama''s ex-boyfriend?"


    Qing Ya wanted to cry but had no tears. Where did Ah Li learn those words? Even "ex-boyfriend" came out.


    Ye Hua was a little upset. He hugged his daughter and said, "Yes, this is Qing Mama''s ex-boyfriend."


    The words of her husband and Ah Li made Qing Ya speechless, and she exined, "Ye Hua, we were just friends before."


    "The book says that there is no normal friendship between men and women unless the man is ugly," Donghuang Li''s words gave Qing Ya a critical hit of 10,000 points. Obviously, this Chen Xuanzong is not ugly, but also very handsome.


    Ye Hua also said, "Yes, there is no such thing as a normal rtionship."


    This time, Qing Ya was really enraged. Her beautiful eyes turned red in an instant, and ayer of water mist appeared. She felt so wronged to death.


    "I have given birth to a child. My belly is so big, and you still talk about me like that, making it seem like I am having an affair behind your back. How can you say this?"


    Donghuang Baizhi looked back and then gave her daughter a hard look. It was really rude!


    Ye Hua didn''t expect such a big reaction from Qing Ya. He just made fun of her, but now that there are so many people, he is too embarrassed tofort his wife.


    Donghua Li also knew she was wrong. She jumped off her father''s arms and walked to Qing Ya, whispering, "Qing Mama, Ah Li is wrong. Please forgive Ah Li."


    No matter how angry she was, she couldn''t let the anger affect the child. Qing Ya squeezed out a smile. "Qing Mama didn''t me Ah Li."


    Qing Ya didn''t like Ye Hua making such jokes very much because she was loyal to him, and he used her of having an affair, making her very ufortable.


    "Qing Mama, Ah Li will tell you a joke, please," Donghua Li looked at Qing Ya and begged. ''If you didn''t listen to Ah Li''s jokes, she was about to cry.''


    Qing Ya, who was very sad at first, got better. But if Ye Hua wants to coax his wife well, he has to work hard. He is really self-inflicted. He insists on teasing his wife about this kind of thing.


    Xin Ba stretched out his palm to grab it and held an ordinary longsword in his hand, while his left hand rested naturally on his back.


    At first nce, it doesn''t look very eye-catching, but the aura exuded by Xin Ba is amazing. Holding a long sword, he seems to be a long sword, giving people an unbreakable and unclimbable mountain.


    Xin Ba''s eyes were calm, likeke water. "Don''t you want to choose any weapons?"


    Chen Xuanzong felt that he had met an equal opponent this time, and this momentum alone would not lose to the Patriarch of the aristocratic family!


    Not only him, but everyone in the south had such thoughts.


    Qi Xuewen had amazed them, but Xin Ba''s performance was even more astonishing!


    Qi Xuewen in the stands was also dumbfounded. ''How could Xin Ba be so strong?''


    It seems that he also hides his strength.


    Qi Xuewen reached out and grabbed a long knife, immediately swinging it twice. This watermelon knife was a level 6 thief weapon.


    "Be careful!" Chen Xuanzong shouted in a low voice.


    Xin Ba remained indifferent, saying, "Young man, you are the one who should be careful."


    Young man? As the Devil Emperor, it was the first time he was called that. Seeing the immature face of his opponent, Chen Xuanzong snorted coldly and retorted, "Big words!"


    Finishing his words, Chen Xuanzong''s big knife whistled toward Xin Ba with incredible speed, even faster than Ye Xiao!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 544 (Killed Twice)

    Chapter 544 (Killed Twice)


    This made everyone exim, "It really is the dark horse of the north! He is so powerful!"


    "If he was not tough, how could Duan Hou invite Chen Xuanzong in person?"


    But Chen Xuanzong really underestimated this Xin Ba, or the crazy old man in his body!


    Crazy Old''s body flicked, and he dodged the blow impartially. The long sword in his hand had already been stabbed out, and hit Chen Xuanzong''s neck!


    This picture froze in an instant!


    Spike!


    It''s really a spike!


    The little patriarch in the south once again defeated the strong man of the north!


    Xin Ba stared nkly at Chen Xuanzong in front of him. He dodged and stabbed out with the long sword in his hand. These two movements seemed to be just subconscious reactions, without any sloppiness, and even gave people a very elegant feeling.


    ''Is my master so powerful? Can he be so powerful without using spiritual energy¡­''


    In fact, the crazy old man can''t use aura. He is just a soul. Where will the spiritual energye from? This kind of battle is most suitable for the crazy old man.


    Ye Hua looked at Xin Ba in the field and found him interesting.


    "There is Qi Xuewen and this boy in the south. They will be suitable toys for the future."


    Qi Xuewen was dumbfounded.


    Chen Xuanzong''s sword was extremely tricky, but Xin Ba dodged it with the smallest distance difference, and the de even rubbed against the corner of Xin Ba''s clothes.


    Either it''s luck, or it''s because his own strength is so terrifying, and he is very confident in himself.


    Chen Xuanzong held the sword, his eyes showing horror. The majestic demon emperor was can''t defeat the young boy in front of him!


    The coldness on his neck can be clearly felt, and he almost died on the spot!


    ''I''m making a fool of myself, especially since Qing Ya is still watching me, and that damned Long Aotian must beughing at me!''


    You think too much. Ye Hua is not in the mood tough at an ant.


    "Surrender. I''m not interested in killing you," Xin Ba said calmly.


    As soon as these words were said, there was a sensation in the audience!


    The title of King of Kings had been confirmed. This pretense is too awesome!


    Everyone in the south suddenly cheered.


    "This Xin Ba is too powerful. He instantly defeated Chen Xuanzong, the dark horse!"


    "Hahaha, the northerners are nothing more than that. A patriarch of an aristocratic family and a dark horse were all defeated by our young general."


    "That''s right. This Xin Ba is very good at pretending, but he said such a thing. Chen Xuanzong will probably be pissed to death in the toilet."


    It was true. Chen Xuanzong was very angry, but what could he do?


    Using his spiritual energy will result in a loss.


    Thinking of this, Chen Xuanzong raised the sword in his hand, regardless of the sword on his neck.


    ng!


    Chen Xuanzong raised the sword again, as if to split the opponent in two.


    But there was another chilling from his neck.


    The raised sword stopped!


    He clearly provoked with his sword just now, so why did it happen again?


    "I don''t want to kill you, please don''t go too far." Xin Ba said in a low voice, a pair of calm eyes exuded a ghostly aura, which made Chen Xuanzong feel cold. ''Who the hell is this?''


    There was another exmation throughout the whole process, two attacks! He almost got killed twice!


    This is not luck; this is simply him being overpowered!


    Looking at Xin Ba in the field for a while, the corners of his mouth curled up: "This young man is not bad."


    "Yeah, luckily we weren''t drawn." Jiang Yuanzhou whispered, acknowledging Xin Ba''s strength.


    Chu He didn''t say anything and didn''t want to say anything. This martial artspetition was filled with a sense of conspiracy.


    The three families in the south were also discussing.


    "These two boys are very strong, we have to be careful as we can''t use our spiritual energy." Murong Zhi smiled, and didn''t care too much since there will be no rules when they leave.


    The same is true for Wu Sheng: "They are indeed amazing. When they grow up in the future, they should be the main force in the south."


    Qi Xuewen was also surprised again. His view of Xin Ba changed, and the trace of pure friendship in his eyes also quietly ckened.


    Everyone in the north was speechless. They were beaten by the southerners in the first two rounds. It was embarrassing...


    Chen Xuanzong in the arena breathed heavily. In fact, it doesn''t matter if he lost face in front of these people. The point is that he lost face in front of Qing Ya. It is really a shame. She probably looks down on him now.


    "Drop your weapon and surrender, don''t waste time." Xin Ba said lightly.


    Chen Xuanzong can be regarded as a rational man; otherwise, he would not be able to reach the level of the Demon Emperor. If he knew that he was not an opponent and continued to fight, he would be humiliating himself.


    He put away his knife, cupped his hands, and returned to the seat.


    All in one go, like a winner.


    Yu Quan appeared in the void again.


    "Chen Xuanzong admits defeat; Xin Ba wins!"


    As Yu Quan called out the results of the game, the northerners sighed, while the southerners were ted.


    The crazy old man quietly left Xin Ba''s body, and Xin Ba also returned to the stage, standing beside Qi Xuewen: "Brother Qi, how was it just now?"


    "Xin Ba, you''re very powerful, and you''ve hidden it very deeply." Although Qi Xuewen was smiling, there was vignce in the depths of his eyes.


    Xin Ba didn''t seem to feel it. He grabbed Qi Xuewen''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Let''s go drink tonight."


    "Haha, okay."


    The game was still going on. Ye Hua lost interest after watching two games. The first two games were still worth watching, but thetter ones were like children fighting. It was no fun at all.


    He simply dragged Qing Ya out of the arena. Chen Xuanzong saw this, and his hands were tightly clenched. It seemed worse than losing!


    "Are you angry?" Ye Hua asked calmly as he pulled Qing Ya into the nearby woods.


    "Hmph!" Qing Ya snorted coquettishly. The meaning was obvious: shouldn''t she be angry


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "If I don''t kill Chen Xuanzong, I am already giving you a lot of face!"


    "Are you still angry with me because of him?"


    Qing Ya bit her lip. Ye Hua was too domineering.


    "I am not angry with you because of him, I am angry because you don''t believe me," Qing Ya cried instantly.


    Ye Hua realized that he had learned the wrong lesson and misunderstood the situation.


    The deity suddenly panicked. How could he coax her?


    Search online.


    "Well... the weather is nice today, Qing Ya. Don''t you think so?" Ye Hua hesitated, as he was not good at coaxing his wife.


    Qing Ya cried pitifully, feeling hurt that he suspected her of being unfaithful.


    Ye Hua sighed softly, wiped the tears from the corners of Qing Ya''s eyes, and gently hugged her. "I''m sorry, I med you."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 545 (I disagree!)

    Chapter 545 (I disagree!)


    Qing Ya beat his chest with her small fists and said, "Ye Hua, how could you doubt me like this?"


    Ye Hua followed his wife''s back, also quite speechless.


    Ye Hua said helplessly, "Okay, it''s alright if I''m jealous." Coaxing your wife is really a technical job; it''s really embarrassing not to have any unique skills.


    "We''ve all gone through so many things, don''t you still understand me? I''m also slowly changing for you." Qing Ya choked up and said. In fact, Qing Ya was also under a lot of pressure in her heart when she did such a thing.


    Ye Hua said softly, "Well, I know it all, I am narrow-minded."


    "You scoundrel, you only know how to bully me. When my sones out, I will let my son teach you a lesson, and you will only know how to bully my mother."


    "If he dares, his butt will be swollen," Ye Hua said disdainfully. He caressed Qing Ya''s long hair and said, "Okay, don''t be angry, if Ah Li sees you crying, your image will be gone."


    "It''s all your fault," Qing Ya wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Okay, okay, it''s all my fault." Seeing Ye Hua''s helpless look, Qing Ya let out a chuckle. He is really a man that she loves and hates at the same time. She will be in his care for the rest of her life, so he will expertise in coaxing her.


    "Let''s go back to rest first. I haven''t hugged you well these days."


    "Hmm," Ye Hua put his arms around Qing Ya''s waist and walked towards the dormitory generously. This martial artspetition is no longer interesting.


    As for Chen Xuanzong who was peeping, he would find an opportunity to kill him in the future. How could he mess with the woman of the deity? Chen Xuanzong was indeed peeping from a distance, and seeing Qing Ya crying, his heart was about to bleed. But seeing that Long Aotian coaxed Qing Ya back with sweet words, he felt even more ufortable. This Long Aotian is really the most mboyant character, and will never change!


    ''Wait, Long Aotian, sooner orter this Demon Emperor will take your life, and let Qing Ya see your true face, then sneak in and embrace the beauty.''


    The next two days ofpetition were still in full swing. The south was considered aplete victory, while the north became more and more depressed and almost became autistic. Even the patriarchs of the aristocratic families lost the battle, just watching the southernerspete for the fruit.


    The northerners put all such grievances on the head of the Voidless Realm.


    In the blink of an eye, thest day of thepetition came. This day was sunny and suitable for family outings. Of course, this was true for ordinary people, but for both the North and the South, today was a big day.


    The southerners were vying for the final ce, while everyone in the north was nning a usurp.


    The atmosphere in the entire arena was very depressing! The casualties in the contest this time were not that exaggerated. Maybe because some people conceded defeat at the beginning, and if they couldn''t beat them, they also conceded, which became the norm.


    The northern family sitting below began to discuss in low voices.


    "This time, the Emperor brought a total of 50 guards, which is not a lot, so we don''t need to worry," Jiang Yuanzhou said.


    "Who will be the first to start?" Ye Xiao asked lightly.


    Duan Hou said softly, "We don''t need to. Those northern patriarchs can''t help but question. Don''t worry, everything has been arranged. We just need to use our words."


    "That''s good," Jiang Yuanzhou breathed a sigh of relief. At this point, there was no turning back.


    Chu He''s face was heavy, and he really wanted to report these troublemakers.


    In the stands, only Donghuang Baizhi and Ye Hua were present. Qing Ya took Donghuang Li and waited in the dormitory. After all, the scene was a little bloody, and children couldn''t see it.


    In fact, Donghuang Li knew about it and also understood her parents'' intentions.


    She seemed very obedient and well-behaved, not noisy, and talked with Qing Ya, or chatted with her unborn brother.


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Baizhi, it seems that the top three are all from the south."


    "That''s right. There is only one person in the top ten in the whole north, so he''s rather lucky," Donghuang Baizhi said helplessly. This was obviously a scheme against her. Many people deliberately lose, and it seems that they are all nning to usurp.


    "This Qi Xuewen and Xin Ba are pretty good," Ye Hua said indifferently as theypeted for the championship and runner-up.


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled, "That''s right. The champion and runner-up of this martial artspetition are not the patriarchs of those aristocratic families but these little patriarchs."


    "They hid deep," Ye Hua said as he took out a cigarette and lit it. Smart people are not scary, but people who y dumb are scary.


    "After today, the north may be suppressed by the south," Donghuang Baizhi said with a mncholic tone, full of helplessness.


    Ye Hua exhaled a puff of smoke and said lightly, "It''s not so easy to be an Emperor."


    "Sometimes I really don''t want to be."


    "Soon."


    Donghuang Baizhi was a little confused. What did he mean by soon? Ye Hua always wants to take revenge. There is a vast world over there, and there is no need to be so restrained.


    Qi Xuewen and Xin Ba fought in full swing, and Xin Ba obviously had the upper hand. It seems that the crazy old man is indeed very strong.


    At this moment, Qi Xuewen felt something. The person in front of him was not Xin Ba at all, but an old man!


    "Brother Qi, admit defeat," the crazy old man imitated Xin Ba''s tone and said.


    Qi Xuewen was thinking about whether to continue to overdraw the dragon energy, but he felt it was not worth it. The difference between the first ce and the second ce is 30 longevity fruits. Can these 30 longevity fruits be exchanged for those precious dragon energies?


    It seemed a bit uneconomical.


    Thinking of this, Qi Xuewen made up his mind, let go of his fist, and cupped his hands. "I admit defeat!"


    After Qi Xuewen finished speaking, everyone in the south apuded, and Yu Quan also stood up and shouted, "The champion of this martial artspetition belongs to Xin Ba, the patriarch of the Xin family in the south!"


    Yu Quan stood in the void, waved his big hand, and saw the guards of the Voidless Realm bring out the prize: longevity fruits! The bright red fruits exuded a delicious smell, making everyone salivate.


    Xin Ba received one hundred longevity fruits, which was a lot, and Qi Xuewen received seventy.


    This time, all the longevity fruits were divided up by the south. Looking at the delicious fruits, the northerners couldn''t sit still and seemed to want to rush and snatch them.


    The South was already anticipating it. The men and horses on both sides were already at war!


    "I disagree!" someone shouted loudly in the northern crowd, expressing dissatisfaction with thepetition''s result. However, it was obvious that the entire Voidless Realm was aimed at.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 546 (Feast of Blood)

    Chapter 546 (Feast of Blood)


    This surprised everyone.


    The patriarchs in the south thought they were dissatisfied, but they immediately started moring. "A group of spicy chickens willin if they are beaten. You should go home and hug your wife to sleep."


    "That''s right, it''s embarrassing toe out, if you can''t even afford to lose!"


    "I thought how powerful the Patriarch of the North is, but they''re all spicy chickens."


    Qi Xuewen and Xin Ba put away the fruits of victory in the field and returned to the people in the south, lest the northerners suddenly explode and catch them in seconds.


    "I don''t agree either!"


    "I don''t agree either!"


    The whole north shouted their hearts out, even turning it into a chorus of shouts. Everyone''s eyes were on Emperor Donghuang Baizhi on the high tform.


    At this time, everyone in the south knew that what they were dissatisfied with was their own giant, Voidless Realm.


    Ying Jingshan remained silent. The Emperor did not speak, and he did not dare to act rashly.


    The Patriarchs of the northern familiesughed in their hearts, ''Emperor! Today is the day you step down!''


    Donghuang Baizhi sighed lightly. "What is meant toe, wille."


    Standing up slowly, Donghuang Baizhi shouted softly, "Who are you dissatisfied with?"


    "The Voidless Realm!"


    "The Voidless Realm!"


    "We don''t ept the Voidless Realm!"


    The Patriarchs in the north were very excited, shouting with red faces. Shouting about their Emperor in front of the southerners ispletely disrespectful.


    "Why don''t you ept me?" Donghuang Baizhi asked lightly.


    "The Longevity Fruit is clearly under the control of the Emperor. Why do you want the southerners to participate? You are a giant in the north, not their southern giant!" One of the patriarchs asked loudly, very rhythmically. Following his shout, everyone nodded in response.


    Donghuang Baizhi asked calmly, "Then what do you want?"


    "Since the Emperor can''t take care of us in the north, then we''ll choose another giant!"


    As soon as these words came out, the audience was silent, and the people in the south were dumbfounded. Those who were emotional were ready to force the pce! Who gave them such courage?


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at the aristocratic family in the north. "What do you think?"


    Dongfang Yu''er remained silent because she already knew what was going to happen next, so she acted indifferently. However, the faces of the other four people were a little gloomy. At this time, there was no turning back.


    Duan Hou stood up slowly. "Your Majesty, I think what these patriarchs say makes sense."


    "Your Majesty, this magnate wants to protect the interests of the northern forces, and your actions are thoughtless." Jiang Yuanzhou also said with his hands sped.


    At this time, Ye Xiao also stood up and said with a smile, "Your Majesty has worked hard these past few years, why not retreat to the city and enjoy life?"


    Chu He was silent, feeling bad.


    The corner of Wu Sheng''s mouth twitched. "We just want ancient artifacts, but they are awesome enough to want the entire Voidless Realm!"


    He Tian was also quite shocked. "Yes, these northern families have such a big appetite."


    "Maybe it can be done, after all, such a practice of Voidless Realm will indeed cause public anger." Murong Zhi said lightly.


    Donghuang Baizhi scanned the entire northern forces and asked, "You want me to abdicate?"


    After a while, he still seemed very respectful and said, "Your Majesty, the interests of the north are the most important thing. This time, the entire north did not get the longevity fruits, and all of them were taken by the southerners. Our interests were all given away by you, Your Majesty."


    "Patriarch Duan is right. Your Majesty doesn''t care about our interests, so let someone else be the giant!"


    "That''s right! Change to someone who can protect the interests of the north."


    "Your Majesty, you should go back with your men and have a baby."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Everyone in the northughed.


    Donghuang Baizhi took a deep breath and said lightly, "Since you are determined to do so, then let''s vote and choose. Those who want me to abdicate will stand on the ring."


    Ye Xiao and the others were overjoyed, they seemed to be nning topromise after hearing what the queen meant.


    This is also normal. Facing everyone''s questioning, and it is formal questioning, how can she justify it?


    The northern forces began to make choices, while the southerners were watching a show, which was much more interesting than a martial arts contest.


    Not long after, the entire arena was filled with ck people, and only twenty people were still sitting there, not moving.


    Among them was Chen Xuanzong. Although he hates the man above, he will not oppose the Voidless Realm because of Qing Ya.


    Ye Xiao, Duan Hou, and Jiang Yuanzhou also stood up, and the meaning was obvious.


    "Chu He, aren''t youing?" Duan Hou looked at Chu He coldly and asked.


    Chuhe was silent and sat with Dongfang Yu''er.


    Ye Xiao snorted coldly, "Chu He, don''t regret it!!!"


    After all, Chu He didn''t stand in the arena and chose to support the Emperor.


    Donghuang Baizhi frowned deeply. Although her face was calm, her heart was turbulent. She didn''t expect so many people to dare to turn against her. She was really disappointed.


    It turns out that a longevity fruit can arouse their selfishness. No wonder they have to hide it for so many years.


    Duan Hou cupped his hands and said, "Your Majesty, you have also seen that this is the voice of all the northern Patriarchs, and there is nothing we can do about it."


    "Your Majesty, the matter hase to this. Please decide," Jiang Yuanzhou said in a deep voice, very threatening.


    Ye Xiao looked even more arrogant, raised his head slightly, and shouted, "The giants in the north should be made by those who are in charge, not those who betray the interests of the north! Don''t you think so?"


    "Patriarch Ye is right!"


    "That''s right. We don''t need such giants!"


    "We want a giant who thinks of the North, not the convenience of the South!"


    And the guards of the Voidless Realm still stood by, without any movement, which gave people the illusion that the Emperor seemed to be about topromise.


    The southerners began to whisper, guessing that the Emperor would abdicate.


    If she doesn''t abdicate, how will she solve the anger of these people? Is it possible to kill them all?


    "It should be impossible. This Emperor should not have such courage. After all, she is a woman, not as firm as a man."


    "This Emperor has been the head of the Voidless Realm for many years, and this is the first time I have encountered such a situation. Maybe you think that this Emperor is a little indecisive, but your performance today has shown me how to be an Emperor correctly!" Donghuang Baizhi''s face was covered with ayer of frost, and a murderous aura suddenly emerged. Her slender hands clenched into fists.


    The ring in her hand emitted a blue light, covering the entire arena, and the feast of blood wasing!


    Everyone in the venue turned pale with fright. What did the Emperor mean? Was she crazy?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 547 (Kill innocent people, indiscriminately)

    Chapter 547 (Kill innocent people, indiscriminately)


    At this time, everyone in the arena was a little panicked because the queen''s move was releasing bad news.


    However, what makes everyone curious is that the guards in the Voidless Realm still don''t make any moves, and Ye Xiao, Duan Hou, and Jiang Yuanzhou''splexions turned a little dark.


    "What does the Emperor mean? Are you going to kill us all? Aren''t you afraid of the usations of the people in the world?" Duan Hou stepped out of line and pointed at Baizhi in an arrogant posture that did not let her go unnoticed.


    Ye Xiao shouted angrily, "Emperor, all the forces in the north are here today. Don''t you want to learn from the Ji family?"


    "Emperor, if you dare to touch one of our hairs today, you will be ridiculed by the world!" Jiang Yuanzhou also shouted loudly.


    The Northern Patriarchs behind them also began to mor and even insult the Emperor with dirty words.


    The people in the south were also a little worried. What if the Emperor gets angry and kills everyone? But seeing their giant sitting there, they felt a little relieved. Fortunately, the Ying Family were here; otherwise, they might even piss themselves.


    Suddenly, Ye Hua, who had been sitting still, stood up and went to stand beside Donghuang Baizhi, while Donghuang Baizhi stepped back a few steps and stood by the side of her throne.


    Ye Hua sat down, and Donghuang Baizhi just stood beside him. The actions of the two made the people present puzzled. ''What do you mean? I don''t understand it at all,'' they thought.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and a lighter, the crisp sound of lighting seemed to ignite fear in everyone''s hearts. Sparks radiated from the cigarette butt, a puff of blue smoke rose slowly, and Ye Hua squinted his eyes as he looked at the crowd, flicking the ash. "You want my woman to step down, have you asked my opinion?" he asked.


    "Aren''t you the Emperor''s man, what a fart!" Someone in the crowd shouted disdainfully.


    Meanwhile, Chen Xuanzong in the stands looked as if he was watching a good show, and Long Aotian liked to pretend as always.


    Donghuang Baizhi''s beautiful eyes turned cold, and the ring on her hand shone red. Suddenly, the man who had just yelled burst into a cloud of blood mist, and the scorching blood dripped on the bodies of the people around him. Such a move scared everyone! The southerners'' scalps felt a little tingly.


    The people in the arena were even more shocked. They couldn''t ept the Emperor''s sudden change. ''Isn''t this a tyrant? Totally unreasonable,'' they thought.


    Jiang Yuanzhou''s face darkened, and he shouted: "Your Majesty, what do you mean! You dare to kill an innocent northern patriarch, you are still a northern giant?"


    Donghuang Baizhi''s ring shed red again. Jiang Yuanzhou''splexion changed drastically. He felt his body being pulled violently, and the aura in his body seemed to explode! In an instant, Jiang Yuanzhou''s body exploded just like the one before. Ye Xiao and Duan Hou were covered in blood, both of them looking very shocked. This Emperor really dared to kill! No, she was demonstrating, killing chickens to make an example to the monkeys.


    But what kind of ring was that? It could kill a small patriarch in an instant, but also kill a patriarch of an aristocratic family in an instant. What was it?!


    Ying Jingshan was shocked by the ring in Donghuang Baizhi''s hand. If it was him, his back would feel cold.


    Ying Kangshi behind him was very proud. ''That is my fianc¨¦e, amazing! I met my fianc¨¦e in my dreamst night. I had a great time,'' he thought.


    Wu Sheng and the other three looked confused. ''Is this the strength of a giant? It''spletely unreasonable! Killing people is like killing chickens!'' they thought.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath. "You may not realize that when I talk, I don''t like to be disturbed!" he said. "So, let me ask again, did you just want to drive my woman off the throne?" Ye Hua''s eyes shed with cold light. This group of people was really courageous.


    "So what? We don''t need a giant who kills innocent people indiscriminately!" one of them shouted.


    "The Emperor should step down!" others joined in.


    Hearing such roars, Ye Hua sneered. "Then I''ll show you what it means to kill innocent people indiscriminately!"


    The ring on Donghuang Baizhi''s finger immediately emitted a blue light.


    Fifty Patriarchs walked out of the arena, and it could be seen from their expressions that they were controlled.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    "Damn woman, let me go!"


    "I don''t want to y anymore. Don''t you dare touch me! Let me go!"


    Fifty Patriarchs walked slowly to the bottom of the high tform, neatly kneeling on the ground and lowering their heads.


    At this moment, the guards of the Voidless Realm finally moved, walking toward the fifty people with heavy steps and standing beside everyone in an orderly manner.


    A man was kneeling and stretching his head, and a guard with a knife stood beside him, which seemed to remind people of something.


    The faces of the Southerners were full of fear, and they felt that their breathing was a bit difficult!


    And Wu Sheng and others swallowed hard. This...this will be a cleansing, the Emperor''s iron-blooded cleansing!


    The originally clear sky had been covered by dark clouds, and the gloomy weather made the entire martial arts arena even more depressing, making it hard to breathe.


    Fifty Patriarchs knelt on the ground, feeling the people around them, wanting to look up, but they couldn''t control their bodies.


    Ye Hua exhaled a puff of smoke and said lightly, "If you want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, then I will show it to you!"


    With a big hand move from Ye Hua, the guard of the Voidless Realm immediately pulled out the de in his hand.


    ng!


    The knife and the scabbard made a heavy metal sound, the knife was shining with white cold light, and the faces of the fifty guards were calm. When they dared to turn against the Voidless Realm, it was already a death penalty!


    Brush!


    Uniform movement!


    Fifty heads rolled to the ground, fifty corpses fell down, arge amount of blood sprayed out, scarlet liquid flowed instantly on the ground, and some corpses were even struggling feebly.


    Such a scene stunned everyone, not only the North, but even the heads of the Southern families showed terrified faces. This Emperor is so ruthless!


    After today, she will be a Crimson Emperor!


    Looking at the corpses, everyone in the arena felt their legs were numb, their lips were trembling, and they wanted to run, but they couldn''t use any strength at all.


    Ye Xiao and Duan Hou were also stunned. The most terrifying thing happened. This empress really dared to kill!


    Ye Hua leaned slightly on the throne, took ast breath of the cigarette, and flicked off the cigarette butt. The slight me drew an arc in the air and fell into the pool of blood, extinguishing it.


    "I will tell you, my woman, you will never be able to provoke her in your life!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 548 (Killing without mercy)

    Chapter 548 (Killing without mercy)


    "Domineering!" yelled Xin Ba. His eyes exuded admiration. "This is a real man!"


    Qi Xuewen stared at Ye Hua, as if he had refreshed his worldview. "No wonder he was able to win the favor of the Emperor and the heroine. Just based on what he just said, no woman cannot not love him."


    Wu Hao, the suzerain of Yun Family, seemed to have stopped talking about what he was thinking, this man is not something he can surpass, and he can''t learn such a majestic look. He can''t even learn that low tone; he''s too manly!


    Chen Xuanzong was also stunned for a moment. "This Long Aotian is too good at pretending. Qing Ya must have been tricked like this!"


    The queen unexpectedly appeared with a pretty face.


    Ying Jingshan was also shocked in his heart. Such words from Your Majesty are truly unprecedented. He can only admire her, worship, and serve her."


    Ying Kangshi behind him tightly clenched his fists. One day he would be able to do the same, and the Emperor would definitely fall in love with him at that time. Thinking about it, he was a little excited.


    When people in the south marveled at Ye Hua''s aggressiveness, they were also frightened by this iron-blooded method. The scarlet blood made people shudder, and the heads and eyes were wide open, as if they couldn''t believe this reality.


    Murong Zhi murmured: "The north has changed."


    "That''s right, the realm of Voidless is going to change!" Wu Sheng looked at those headless corpses and those guards in the Voidless Realm. His throat wriggled up and down.


    He Tian was speechless. His whole body was numb.


    At this time Yu Quan appeared again and shouted in a cold voice: "All the Patriarchs in the north have offended and tantly disrespected Her Majesty, and forced Her Majesty to abdicate in order to achieve the purpose of usurping her!"


    After Yu Quan announced the result, the audience was silent again. All capital offenses?


    The people in the south were astonished. With this sh, the entire northern power fell directly, just like the original south!


    "Donghuang Baizhi! You have no right to condemn us, everyone revolt!" Ye Xiao roared, his handsome face became distorted and terrifying.


    Duan Hou even nned to have a sinking boat and shouted: "Donghuang Baizhi!"


    Donghuang Baizhi looked very calm now, and she couldn''t see the turmoil in her heart at all. As her slender hands tightened, the ring in her hand emitted an orange light.


    Horrible things happen! More than 400 people in the arena screamed in horror, like howling ghosts and wolves, it was extremely miserable.


    The sky became dark, and bursts of roaring sounded suddenly, adding a bit of horror to the atmosphere.


    "This... what is that!"


    "Their spiritual energy has been drawn away, how is this possible!"


    "How on earth can this be done? It can actually extract spiritual energy from a person''s body!"


    Waves of white aura floated out from everyone, even Ye Xiao and Duan Hou. This aura was no less painful than bone grinding, worse than death.


    Originally, Donghuang Baizhi didn''t n to kill them, but she did not expect that they would dare to continue to rebel and wipe out thest pretense.


    The title of Crimson Emperor is considered solid.


    In the following time, Donghuang Baizhi became even more cruel and ruthless. Later, people gave her the resounding title, the Goddess of Despair.


    The miserable cries continued, and arge group of white spiritual energy gathered in the air. With a snap of Donghuang Baizhi''s fingers, the huge spiritual energy dissipated into the air, submerged into the clouds, and raindrops slowly fell, drenching everyone''s bodies.


    Originally, everyone was already chilled, but the rain made it even worse, as if their entire bodies were about to freeze.


    More than 400 people in the arena had been stripped of their spiritual powers, and were no different from ordinary people. They gasped heavily, their eyes full of fear, their clothes soaked by the heavy rain, and the rain sliding across their terrified faces. They werepletely unable to speak.


    "Continue!" Donghuang Baizhi yelled coldly.


    Ye Hua was very satisfied with Baizhi''s attitude. ''After this, this deity''s woman would annihte the kindness in her heart. This was a good beginning!''


    The heavy rain became heavier and heavier, and the pool of blood on the ground formed a small, bright red pond, which was terrifying and desperate.


    This time, Donghuang Baizhi didn''t use a ring to control them, but the guards of the Voidless Realm brought them down.


    "No! Your Majesty, please spare me. I know I was wrong. I will never dare again!"


    "Your Majesty, don''t kill me. I didn''t mean to. Please spare me this time."


    "Your Ladyship, I miss my wife and children. Please don''t kill me."


    "Your Majesty, my wife just gave birth to a child, and I haven''t seen the child yet. Please spare me."


    The people escorted by the guards began to beg desperately, and even a few of them had weak legs. However, they were dragged away by the guards, and then escorted to kneel beside the corpses.


    The Patriarchs who had been stripped of their aura lowered their heads firmly, fear and panic written on their faces. They were especially afraid when they saw the corpse in the pool of blood because they knew that would be them soon.


    Seeing this situation, the surviving northern Patriarchs felt very lucky. Fortunately, they did not rebel, otherwise, they would have be corpses.


    Chu He was afraid after thinking about it for a while. "God bless my Chu family..."


    The downpour fell like silk threads, and the audience was silent, all watching the fifty people kneeling on the ground.


    Donghuang Baizhi waved her hand.


    ng!


    The sound of the de suddenly rang out again, and the rain fell on the de, washing away the blood and making the de look even sharper.


    Every guard of the Voidless Realm showed no mercy, and the rain slid over those firm faces.


    "Kill!" Donghuang Baizhi yelled lightly.


    "Your Majesty, please spare me!"


    "Your Majesty, don''t kill me!"


    "Who will save me? I don''t want to die!"


    "I really don''t want to die!"


    The knives swung neatly, silver light shed, and the whole world was quiet, with only the sound of the rushing raindrops.


    There was already a sea of blood under the high tform, even the guards'' boots were drowned.


    Donghuang Baizhi, wearing a gorgeous purple robe and gold crown, looked on indifferently. "Continue!"


    The sound of begging for mercy resounded throughout heaven and earth, and the people on the ring cried out, pleading with God for mercy. They didn''t want to die, so couldn''t their crimes be forgiven?


    The heavy rain showed no signs of stopping; it only grew stronger, soaking everyone''s vision. It was as if the heavens were mourning and crying for this scene, but there was nothing they could do.


    Groups of people were detained under the high tform and received the most severe punishment without any sympathy or mercy.


    The sh of the knife continued repeatedly, and the corpses piled up higher and higher, with their heads already submerged in blood.


    Everyone in the south was numb. The killings taught them the iron rules. If they broke the rules, there was only one end.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 549 (Deities, save me)

    Chapter 549 (Deities, save me)


    Looking at the queen on the high tform and the man on the throne, everyone felt uneasy, for they were both unnervingly calm. Has the pity in their hearts been erased?


    Fewer and fewer people remained in the arena; some fainted from fear, but none could escape death. Until only Ye Xiao and Duan Hou were left.


    The guards of the Voidless Realm dispersed once again to protect the area. Their silver-white armor was stained with blood that the heavy rain wouldn''t wash away anytime soon.


    Donghuang Baizhi watched everything unfold with indifference. "The authority of the Voidless Realm cannot be vited by anyone," she said.


    Duan Hou suddenlyughed and chuckled. "The authority of the Voidless Realm? Haha! I''mughing! Why didn''t you mention authority when the Dongfang Family suffered the tragedy, Chu He? Do you think you can escape? We framed the Dongfang Family together back then."


    Dongfang Yu''er, who had been silent for a long time, was moved to tears as they finally admitted their wrongdoing. "As for Donghuang Baizhi, your father killed all the male members of the Dongfang Family. What kind of authority is that when he knows the Dongfang Family is innocent? It''s all a load of rubbish!"


    Chu He turned pale with fright. He didn''t expect the empress to implicate herself before she died. He hurriedly knelt and pleaded, "Your Majesty, please spare me."


    "Chu He, how many people begged for their lives earlier? They all turned into headless corpses. Do you think Donghuang Baizhi will spare you? She''s a devil! A murderer!"


    "Haha! Donghuang Baizhi, you''ll face retribution. You''ve killed so many people, just wait for the deities to descend! They''ll destroy your Voidless Realm, hahaha!!!" Ye Xiao waspletely out of his mind, and his speech seemed incoherent.


    Duan Hou alsoughed loudly. "Yes, Duan Hou calls on the deities to execute this damn Donghuang Baizhi!"


    A golden glow descended from the sky! The heavy rain stopped instantly, the dark clouds dissipated, and the mild sun illuminated the earth again.


    This situation made everyone stunned. Had they really called on the deities? It was like a deity had answered their call.


    Ying Jingshan was very excited and stood up. Only three figures could be vaguely seen in the golden light.


    This allowed Ye Xiao and Duan Hou to see theirst hope. The deities had descended, and those in the Voidless Realm would receive the severest punishment.


    The two sneered inwardly. Punishment?


    Now it''s Donghuang Baizhi''s turn!


    A wave of divine power immediately spread out, affecting everyone.


    It was truly a deity...


    Ying Jingshan was stunned, and immediately bowed down. All the people from the north and the south followed, bowing respectfully. Even the Ying Family knelt. There was no reason for them not to.


    However, Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi watched indifferently.


    Gradually, the golden light dissipated. Three figures appeared in the center of the ring. In front stood a woman, wearing a white shirt and skirt, her long hair cascading down her back. Her delicate skin resembled white jade, and she exuded a coquettish aura, having been well-moisturized by a man recently. Her purple shirt looked radiant.


    Standing behind are Hong brothers, wearing green and red robes, with a bunch of long hair reaching their waist, looking very stylish.


    The three of them came here today for a guest appearance because Ye Hua knew that they would pray to the deities, so he will give them hope!


    All the people present swallowed their saliva when they saw the three people who came out of nowhere. Is this a deity?


    "That woman is so beautiful, and behind her... Are the deities so fashionable? Hair dyed... Forget it, ignore these details, these are real deities. In these two days I have not only seen giants but also deities, I am content in this life!"


    Qi Xuewen whispered, "Is this a deity? It''s so powerful!"


    "Yeah, I can''t breathe because of the divine power," Xin Ba looked at the three people in the field with horror.


    Wu Sheng and the others also knelt down obediently, worthy of being deities, the divine power exuded made people fear in the heart, that lofty aura seemed to be able to dominate everything!


    Zi Shan is a deity in the first ce, and it couldn''t be easier to unleash divine power.


    "Lord deity, save us!" Ye Xiao knelt on the ground and crawled in front of Zi Shan, and kowtowed vigorously, his forehead was immediately stained with blood, and he kowtowed desperately.


    The same is true for Duan Hou, the veil in the kowtow fell off, and everyone saw the face of Duan Hou,pared with the high deities, it is simply...


    Duan Hou begged and shouted, "Lord deity! Donghuang Baizhi killed innocent people indiscriminately in an attempt to disturb the world. Look at these corpses. They were killed by that damn bitch Donghuang Baizhi. Please give us justice."


    "Lord deity, this Donghuang Baizhi is inhumane, deprived us of our spiritual energies, and killed countless innocent people. We respectfully ask the deities to choose someone else for the position of the giant." Ye Xiao still doesn''t give up and wants to drive Donghuang Baizhi from power.


    After hearing this, Zi Shan ignored it and walked forward with the two "deities" behind her.


    Everyone watched this scene, their hearts beat faster, and they were trembling with nervousness.


    Will the Voidless Realm fight with the deities? Obviously impossible. It seems that the Emperor is going to suffer a disaster today. After all, she is encountering such a powerful deity. How can the entire Voidless Realm be the opponent of a deity?


    It seems that the deities are going to attack the Voidless Realm. The Emperor is going to be unlucky, and that man is going to be very unlucky!


    If you offend someone like a deity, you have no chance to survive. What a pity... it''s a pity...


    Faced with the sudden change in the situation, everyone mourned silently in their hearts. After all, no matter how powerful the Voidless Realm is, it is impossible to be stronger than the deities. Even if the deitiese with only three people, they can destroy the Voidless Realm.


    "Subordinates see the Emperor!"


    Following Zi Shan''s coquettish shout, the three of them knelt to Donghuang Baizhi.


    At this moment, everyone is dumbfounded. Is this an auditory hallucination? Or hallucination?


    The deity actually knelt in front of the Emperor and imed to be her subordinate.


    "How can this be?"


    This is a deity, an existence stronger than a giant. How could she kneel in front of the Emperor?


    Ye Xiao and Duan Hou were dumbfounded. They stared nkly at the kneeling deity. They couldn''t believe that the deity had knelt to Donghuang Baizhi.


    ''It must be an illusion. It''s a hallucination,'' they thought. ''It''s all fake!''


    Ying Jingshan was also stunned, but he felt relieved when he thought of the Supreme Being''s strength. However, other people couldn''t digest such information. This deity was too terrifying.


    Ye Hua was very satisfied and didn''t let Zi Shan honor him. After all, it was his wife''s game, so he let her have all the attention.


    ''This deity was a good man who loved his wife, never killed innocent people indiscriminately, and was aw-abiding citizen.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 550 (The Emperor is Wise)

    Chapter 550 (The Emperor is Wise)


    Donghuang Baizhi raised her hand slightly, and Zi Shan and the others stood up, waiting respectfully for the order. This attitude makes people shudder, as the Voidless Realm is so huge that it drives people mad. Even the deities have to bow their heads!


    At this moment, Xin Ba hastily asked his master, "Master, is this really a deity?"


    "Judging from their aura, they are indeed deities," the crazy old man said lightly, appearing indifferent.


    "Why are you so calm, Master?"


    "Because, as your teacher, I am also a deity."


    Xin Ba was astonished; he didn''t expect his master to be so powerful, let alone have a deity as their master.


    Ye Xiao and Duan Hou went mad, believing that the deities hade to save them and that they would eradicate the Voidless Realm. They did not think that the deities were subordinates of the Voidless Realm. The two of them could not ept this fact, and they insulted Donghuang Baizhi loudly.


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong moved so quickly that people believed they had not moved at all. Ye Xiao and Duan Hou''s heads rolled on the ring. Even in death, they would not believe that this was true.


    The people of the south gasped, realizing that the deities were all on the side of the Voidless Realm. When they considered threatening the Voidless Realm, they were so frightened that their legs went numb. Voidless Realm could kill them all in one go! It felt like even the Ying could not save them.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at Chu He, who was kneeling beside her. He felt the Emperor''s gaze and lowered his head firmly. "Chu He, I think you should reflect during this time. Your punishment will be light. You will be stripped of your title and your cultivation will be abolished," Donghuang Baizhi said coldly.


    Chuhe was overjoyed; he had a new lease on life today. He thanked the Emperor for sparing him and vowed not to trouble her in the future. He clenched his fists and hit his dantian hard, breaking up the cultivation he had gathered. From then on, he would be an ordinary person who could not gather spiritual energy.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked away from Chu He and scanned the only remaining people in the north. They knelt and shouted, "Your Majesty the Emperor is holy!" All the southern patriarchs also shouted, "Your Majesty the Emperor is wise!"


    Donghuang Baizhi sighed in her heart. Only iron and blood methods could achieve this effect. She had killed so many people, which was no different from the Ji family, but they still shouted her praises!


    First of all, it was her reason, and usurpation was often a life-and-death game; she was justified in killing her enemies. More importantly, she had a powerful husband like Ye Hua, and no one dared to provoke her.


    Ye Hua stood up, hugged Donghuang Baizhi''s willow waist in front of everyone, and said that only he could use his wife to pretend to be aggressive. Only he could enjoy such a powerful woman.


    "It''s all done!" Ye Hua shouted softly, and Donghuang Baizhi disappeared from the high tform. Zi Shan and the other three also disappeared from the ring.


    However, Ye Hua still passed a secret word to Ying Jingshan. Ying Jingshan received the order from him; he didn''t dare to say more, he just had to follow it.


    As Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi left, the pressure on the entire arena instantly decreased, and everyone was greatly relieved. The Emperor was still very sensible. She only killed the rebels and would not kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Ying Kangshi was depressed for a while. His fianc¨¦e left without even looking at him, but it didn''t matter. When he became stronger in the future, he would naturally win the attention of the Emperor.


    Chen Xuanzong looked at Ye Hua''s actions and felt that he was not worthy of Qing Ya. ''Just wait for me!''


    "I was scared to death. I thought I was going to die," Xin Ba patted his chest. Just now, he was so scared that he was about to pee.


    All the news today is too shocking. The Voidless Realm has be so powerful that the deities will hug their thighs.


    Everyone was thinking about whose thigh the deity was hugging. Judging from the performance just now, it should be the thigh of Donghuang Baizhi.


    As for Donghuang Baizhi''s man, they could only say that he is very lucky to have such a powerful wife.


    They were really envious, jealous, and hateful. Why didn''t such a good thing happen to them? It''s an honor to be the Emperor''s little boy, and they wouldn''t need to make a fool of themselves.


    Looking at the corpses all over the ground, everyone couldn''t help but shudder. It was so cruel.


    The guards of the Voidless Realm began to clean up the corpses, and everyone in the south also left one after another, eager to announce what happened today to the world.


    Of course, the content is to praise Her Ladyship for defeating the traitors. What crazy ughter?


    She did the right thing. Such traitors should be killed. Why keep them?


    When everyone was leaving, Ying Jingshan called the three patriarchs from the south to the inn where they were staying to discuss matters.


    The three Patriarchs were also a little surprised, but they were still there, sitting on wooden chairs obediently and watching Ying Jingshan.


    Ying Jingshan was calm and drinking tea slowly.


    Closing the lid of the cup, Ying Jingshan said softly, "You should have seen what happened today. Although the north has suffered heavy losses, the weight of the Voidless Realm is beyond imagination."


    Wu Sheng nodded and cupped his hands, saying, "Master Ying, although the background of Voidless Realm is strong, the potential of our south is still great."


    "That''s right, Xin Ba and Qi Xuewen performed well this time. I think we can focus on training them," He Tian followed suit.


    "After a few years, when the ancient magic weapon appears, it is only natural for the two of them to fill the position of the family." Murong Zhi''s expression was very serious, as if he was discussing the future of the south.


    Ying Jingshan took a deep breath and said lightly, "It seems that you didn''t understand what I meant."


    The three of them were very puzzled after hearing this. Did they say something wrong? There is nothing wrong with the feeling. The Voidless Realm is very powerful, and they are not bad.


    Murong Zhi cupped his hands and said, in doubt, "Master Ying, I will definitely work hard to cultivate and strive to make the South prosperous and glorious."


    Ying Jingshan sighed softly, shook his head, and said, "Some things cannot be achieved with hard work because, no matter how hard you try, you cannot catch up with the other party."


    This time, the three of them understood that he was a little discouraged. Seeing that the Voidless Realm was so powerful, they felt powerless.


    Thinking about it, Voidless Realm had the support of the deities, and based on this alone, the Ying was far behind.


    ''It''s deserved,'' He Tian thought to himself.


    "Master Ying, as long as we in the South work together, we can still fight against the North," He Tian said, thinking that he should cheer up Master Ying. "You are the only giant in the South right now, and you will lead us to glory."


    Ying Jingshan smiled helplessly and said, "You still don''t understand what I mean."


    The three of them looked confused, wondering what he meant.


    Ying Jingshan picked up the teacup, blew on it, took a sip, and then said, "We should bow our heads and surrender."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 551 (I Want to Be a Subordinate)

    Chapter 551 (I Want to Be a Subordinate)


    Wu Sheng, He Tian, and Murong Zhi''s faces stiffened after hearing it, and Wu Sheng became terrified and said, "Master Ying, you absolutely can''t do this. You are the giant of the South. If you really do this, the face of the South..." Wu Sheng hastily swallowed the rest of his words.


    He Tian and Murong Zhi also looked hopeful, hoping that Ying Jingshan would dispel this terrible idea.


    Slowly setting down his teacup, Ying Jingshan chuckled, "Perhaps you still don''t know, but I already bowed and surrendered long ago."


    The three couldn''t help but hold their breath, their bodies stiffened as if struck by lightning, and their minds were in chaos.


    He had already bowed and surrendered a long time ago to Voidless Realm...


    The giant of the South had actually surrendered to Voidless Realm. If this news were to be released, the entire world of cultivation would be shaken!


    Now, isn''t the whole world of cultivation subject to Voidless Realm?


    "Master Ying, how could you... How could you submit to the Voidless Realm?!!!" He Tian asked incredulously, feeling heartbroken!


    One giant submitting to another giant, unbelievable!


    Ying Jingshan chuckled, "Who told you that I submitted to Voidless Realm?"


    This really confused the three of them, as if he was joking.


    Suddenly, Ying Jingshan stood up, his face showing a fervor, as if he could do anything for this fervor.


    "I submit to the great overlord, and I will devote my life to serving the powerful overlord. I will be the subordinate of the overlord, what a magnificent ambition!" Ying Jingshan closed his eyes and shouted these impassioned words, seeming to enjoy this moment,pletely indulging in his service.


    The brains of Wu Sheng and the others went nk. Was this giant crazy? Howe another overlord came out? Was this a y?


    "Master Ying, who is the overlord you''re talking about?" Murong Zhi asked curiously with a serious face, feeling that it was very dangerous.


    Ying Jingshan slowly opened his eyes, his gaze cold, "Of course, it''s the husband of the Emperor! Did you think such a big situation could be thought up by a woman?"


    The three were suddenly shocked, thinking of that man! Their eyes were full of shock and disbelief.


    He Tian swallowed, "Master Ying, how far is he from being an overlord?"


    A burst of killing intent surged forth, and Ying Jiangshan pped He Tian, instantly sending him flying. "Disrespectful to the overlord, you deserve to die!" He shouted coldly.


    After He Tian fell down and didn''t get up again, He was pped to death!


    Wu Sheng and Mu Rongzhi dare not move at all because they could never be opponents of the big boss, and killing them would be as easy as killing a chicken.


    Ying Jingshan took a deep breath and said, "As a subordinate of the overlord, I haven''t had the chance to pay my respects properly in these past few days, which is truly regrettable."


    "Oh, no, wait, I''m not a subordinate of the overlord yet, but I will strive to be and serve the great Supreme Lord with care."


    Seeing Ying Jingshan''s fervent expression, Wu Sheng and Mu Rongzhi were frightened, as this was an infinite worship, even worrying about being his subordinate.


    It seems that Ying Jingshanis not yet that man''s subordinate.


    Winning Jing Mountainughed, "Do you think I''m crazy? That''s because you know nothing about the overlord!"


    "Since the appearance of the Nine Xing Tower, the entire cultivation world has been under the control of the overlord!"


    Ying Jingshan''s words made the two tremble, so the terrifying ck robe was his subordinate.


    "The war between me and the Voidless Realm is also nned by the Supreme Lord himself. Do you know why the Ji Family killed so many people? It''s all part of the Supreme Lord''s n. Do you know who destroyed the Ji Family? Do you know the true meaning of thispetition? Do you know why the deities just acted that way? It''s all because of the great overlord!!!"


    Such words resounded in the minds of Wu Sheng and Mu Rongzhi, and they realized they had been pawns in the hands of others all along, all their reliance had been in vain, and they were not even qualified to be the overlord''s subordinate.


    "Are we going to die too?" Mu Rongzhi was in despair, as their reliance was turning on them, this was a coldness from the abyss.


    Ying Jingshanughed, "To die under themand of the overlord, you will not have lived in vain!"


    Wu Sheng and Mu Rongzhi could not even muster a bit of resistance, slumping on the wooden chair.


    "Of course, I''m honored to be able toplete the overlord''s task. Rest assured, as long as the overlord has your lives, your families will be safe, and the affairs of the South will be left to those younger generations, they might be the next you." Ying Jingshan''s mouth curved into a cruel smile, giving the two no chance, instantly killing them and taking their ancient divine weapons.


    Afterpleting these tasks, Ying Jingshan smiled and said, "Come!"


    "Patriarch!" A Ying family guard respectfully shouted.


    "Process the bodies of the three of them, and in a few days, say they were killed by that group of people. We need to shift the me, got it?"


    "Yes!"


    Ying Jingshan nodded, finished his tea, and then walked out of the inn. All the heads of the aristocratic families in the south had fallen, just like in the north, where only one Dongfang family remained, with a weak and bullied Matriarch.


    As the martial artspetition came to an end, another wave swept through the entire cultivation world.


    The northern family heads rebelled, attempting to seize power, but they were thwarted by the heroic actions of the Emperor, who even gave them several chances. In order to maintain her safety, the Emperor executed all the rebels, thereby preventing further uprisings.


    All the news was favorable to the Voidless Realm, with people even eximing that those rebels deserved to die for daring to attempt a coup. Fortunately, the Emperor was wise, or else those idiots might have seeded.


    The people praised the Emperor, but those who knew the truth knew that she was a Crimson Emperor. Moreover, the appearance of the deities was not mentioned at all in this matter. Currently, public opinion was in the hands of Ye Hua, and after this ordeal, no one dared to disrespect the Emperor, as she didn''t hesitate to kill. Whoever dared to cross her would have no ce to be buried.


    However, a few dayster, news of the deaths of all the heads of the southern aristocratic families once again shook the entire cultivation world. The culprits were pointed to the group that had wiped out the Tang family, and no one dared to doubt the Voidless Realm any longer. This was the rule of iron and blood - no one would question it, and no one dared to.


    In the Wang family''s home in Gao Hai City, several people were sitting at a table with at least three buckets of KFC family-sized meals.


    "Burp." Wang Dabao couldn''t help but burp.


    "Burp~" Qing Tiandi followed suit.


    Hearing such sounds, those around them were speechless, even Feng Tian shook his head in resignation.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 552 (A New Year Begins)

    Chapter 552 (A New Year Begins)


    "This fried chicken is so damn delicious. With Coke, it''s just refreshing. Right, honey?" Wang Dabao said, carefree. The team''s harmony was good, and everyone wasughing and joking.


    Bai Cixin looked helpless as her husband sometimes acted like a child. "Be serious."


    "Wang Dabao is so straightforward and generous," Qing Tiandi patted Wang Dabao''s shoulder.


    "It feels good to have someone backing you up. Look, honey, even Brother Qing understands me," Wang Dabaoughed.


    "If you''re going to hang out with Brother Qing, don''te to find me," Bai Cixin pouted. She called him Brother Qing, but those who didn''t understand would think she was calling him Brother Lover.


    "Little sister is angry. Go and appease her," Qing Tiandiughed and picked up a napkin to wipe his hands.


    When they finished the family bucket on the table, everyone''s faces began to turn serious.


    "We''ve be famoustely and have taken on a lot of me," Feng Di said with a serious face.


    "Even the death of a family head can make us take the me. It''s interesting," Feng Tian sneered.


    "This is aprehensive reshuffle. Now, the only remaining aristocratic family in the north and south is the Dongfang family in the north, and it''s being led by a woman with nobat power," Bai Cixin pouted, feeling it was unfair. They were both women, why could Dongfang Yuer be the head of the family?


    Wang Dabao sighed, feeling helpless. "Now, it''s thew of the jungle in the absence of any great powers. What else can we do?"


    "What we need is a fight!" Qing Tiandiughed lightly, holding a folded tissue in front of him.


    Everyone looked confused.


    "Whether it''s thew of the jungle or the deities, it boils down to strength. The new year is about to begin, and we will be saviors. Giants? In the end, they''re just people. Can''t we crown ourselves? If someone in the Voidless realm kills people, is there any reason why they wouldn''t kill someone who is trying to save the cultivation world?"


    As they listened to Qing Tiandi''s words, Bai Cixin understood. They had the fame, and they could also snatch things, so why not do it?


    "I''m only interested in treasures, nothing else," Feng Tian said softly.


    But what Bai Cixin needed was fame, so there was no conflict. And nobody knew what Qing Tiandi wanted.


    Qing Tiandi stood up and pped his hands. "Let''s go out and greet the new year of darkness together!"


    Wanda za in Long''an City.


    Ye Hua held Ah Li in his arms, with his two beautiful wives snuggling up to him, watching the countdown on the big screen.


    Donghuang Li''s big eyes were excitedly watching and couldn''t help but countdown with everyone: "10! 9! 8! 7! 6! 5! 4! 3! 2! 1!"


    Boom, boom, boom...


    The towering buildings erupted with gorgeous fireworks that left people entranced. The cheers erupted, and people in the square celebrated the arrival of the new year.


    "Daddy, Mommy, Happy New Year!" This was Donghuang Li''s first New Year''s Eve with her parents, and she was particrly excited.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were also happy. They were spending the day in afortable way, away from the conflicts. But sometimes those conflicts came looking for them, leaving them helpless.


    "Daddy, won''t you kiss Ah Li?" Donghuang Li pitifully said.


    She was such a cute little guy, and Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi each kissed her chubby little cheeks.


    This made little Ah Li very happy. "What about Daddy?"


    Helplessly, Ye Hua kissed his daughter''s forehead, and Donghuang Li happily kissed her father''s cheek, making it a warm moment.


    The family of four ate all kinds of snacks and then walked home. After Donghuang Li''s excitement subsided, he fell asleep in his father''s arms.


    asionally, groups of teenagers walked past on the empty street, carrying an atmosphere of joy.


    "Do we have any goals this year?" Ye Hua asked his daughter curiously.


    Donghuang Baizhi was no longer the Crimson Emperor, but a young woman. "Eat well, drink well, and live a happy life with our family of four. No, wait... now we''re a family of six." She then rubbed her stomach.


    Qing Ya said in a tender voice, "Ye Hua, you have a heavy burden now. You have to earn more money to support your wife and children. I heard that carrying bricks at a construction site pays well, several hundred yuan a day, enough to cover our expenses."


    "Daddy, do you want to go carry bricks? Ah Li will go help you." Donghuang Li mumbled, then fell asleep again.


    Ye Hua helplessly shook his head. "I''ll stay home and take care of the kids. You two can go to work."


    "Ye Hua, you''re so different from other husbands. They all support their wives," the two wives immediatelyined, acting spoiled.


    Donghuang Li was actually pretending to be asleep. Otherwise, Daddy and Mommy wouldn''t say such mushy things. Ah Li felt chills all over her body, especially when she heard her mommy acting spoiled. Itpletely overturned the stern image of her in her heart.


    ''It seems that only Daddy can make Mommy obedient.''


    "Hehe, excellent men don''t need to do anything," Ye Hua said proudly.


    Qing Ya had long epted Ye Hua''s twisted logic.


    Donghuang Baizhi had not yet adapted: "Can you bear to let your pregnant wife go out to work?"


    "I''m very reassured. Who dares to provoke you guys?"


    "You."


    "You."


    "Hehe."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi still didn''t know Ye Hua''s personality. If he could stay at home, he definitely wouldn''t go out, whether it was in the Void Realm or here.


    But that''s also good, so as not to worry about Ye Hua getting involved with others outside, and causing trouble for himself.


    "It''s almost Chinese New Year in February," Ye Hua said lightly.


    When he first came here, he had no idea what the use of celebrating Chinese New Year was, but since everyone celebrates it, he couldn''t just ignore it.


    So in the past few years, he spent it with Wei Chang and his dog, Lie Gu, it was deste andpletelycked the festive atmosphere.


    After a simple meal, they just went back to their rooms to sleep. There was no significance in celebrating the new year, and they didn''t even watch the Spring Festival G. Ye Hua felt depressed when he saw other families being together, and he was alone. [Spring Festival G, also known as New Year G program is a variety show, often featuring music, dance,edy, and drama performances. It has be a ritual for many Chinese families, including overseas Chinese, to watch the show on Chinese New Year''s Eve.]


    "Yes, I''m about to reach my due date." Qing Ya touched her round belly, her face showing the radiance of a mother.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled, "Congrattions on bing a mother."


    "Same to you." Qing Ya also joked.


    "You were talking about Chinese New Year, how did we get to talking about the child again?" Ye Hua said impatiently, feeling like his words were falling on deaf ears.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi shrugged. That''s just how Ye Hua is.


    "Okay, okay, how do you want to celebrate?" Qing Ya asked curiously, leaning lightly on her husband''s shoulder, and Donghuang Baizhi was the same.


    Ye Hua said lightly, "In the past, I always celebrated it destely, so this year, I n to have a big reunion, inviting everyone to celebrate and have a lively new year, how about that?"


    "That''s a great idea." Donghuang Baizhi also wanted to, in the days without Ye Hua, she only had her daughter to rely on, spending the new year together, just the two of them, was lonely.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 553 (New Years Eve)

    Chapter 553 (New Year''s Eve)


    In the blink of an eye, it was February 4th.


    The cultivation world was quiet this month, with no major events happening. Perhaps because it was too quiet, it gave people a sense of an impending storm.


    But in the world of ordinary people, today is New Year''s Eve, a day for families to gather together. The whole of China is covered with a strong New Year atmosphere.


    In Long''an City, it''s even more so. Rednterns are hanging in the streets, and doorways are decorated with couplets, very festive. Everyone is weing the new year, hoping for good luck and safety for the whole family.


    At Jingxiu Farm, the Death Mage and Xun Fang are getting ready. Tonight is a reunion party arranged by Ye Hua, so they can''t be careless. It''s such an honor to be able to attend such an asion as a small cultivator.


    "Bones, haven''t you changed your clothes yet? We have to leave!" Xun Fang is wearing a red patterned cheongsam, with a sexy and curvaceous figure, coupled with a beautiful face, she is truly a person worthy of the title of the southern proud woman. But at this moment, she looked anxious.


    "Hehehe... Can''t I just wear a robe?" Death Mage saidughingly.


    Xun Fang seems to understand him: "What kind of appearance would you have wearing a ck robe? Your Honoress said that the theme for tonight is celebration, and everyone has to wear red, even Lu Hong is wearing red. Don''t dawdle, hurry up!"


    "The human clothes are really hard to wear." Death Mage said helplessly, and called Xun Fang in.


    But when Xun Fang saw Death Mage''s tie, she suddenly became uneasy: "Do you want to strangle yourself? Is that how you wear a tie?"


    The Death Mage doesn''t want to move, and spreads his hands, meaning help me...


    Shaking her head, Xun Fang carefully helps the Death Mage tie his tie. Who asked her to like this stupid skeleton?


    She picks up a red suit and helps the Death Mage put it on. It''s actually quite handsome and unique, a skeleton head matched with a red suit, which is interesting.


    Standing aside, Xun Fang looks at the two in the mirror and warmth spreads across her face. They actually match each other quite well.


    The same scene is happening in Wei Chang''s room.


    "Xiao Tang, does my tie look crooked?" Wei Chang stretches his neck and carefully observes his appearance. Wei Chang now pays great attention to this aspect.


    Tang Wei was wearing a red long dress, innocent with a hint of sexiness. Wei Chang, a man himself, held onto such a woman every day and yet did not make a move. Tang Wei was already numb and no longer had any expectations.


    "It''s good," Tang Wei said with a smile. Wei Chang turned around and Tang Wei straightened his clothes. "My uncle Wei is so handsome," she said.


    "But I can''t steal Your Honor''s limelight. I''d better keep a low profile," Wei Chang replied. Tang Wei burst into a lightugh. Wei Chang would joke around sometimes now.


    "Uncle Wei, don''t be so narcissistic. Let''s go quickly. Everyone might have already arrived," Tang Wei urged.


    Wei Chang rechecked his outfit before following Tang Wei downstairs. "Xiao Tang, are the red envelopes ready?" Wei Chang eximed.


    "Don''t worry, they''re all ready," Tang Wei replied, feeling that Wei Chang was getting old and forgetful. "I estimate we''ll be able to get back all the money from the red envelopes, and Your Honor will surely give us a big one," Wei Chang nodded.


    "Alright, stop thinking about it. Let''s go," Tang Wei said helplessly. Both of them were such strong people, yet they were still thinking about whether they could make money from red envelopes.


    On the other side, Lie Gu was also urging them. "You guys are almost ready. What kind of look are you trying to achieve? Are you trying topete with Your Honor''s wives?" Lie Gu had already put on a red suit and was helplessly looking at his three women.


    Still applying her bright lipstick, one of the women said casually, "We can''tpete with Your Honor''s wives, but we can''t embarrass you either. After all, you''re also Your Honor''s subordinate."


    "You women always like topare. What''s the point of that? Yi Ran, I gave you that oversized ringst time. Ask Wen Xia to wear the oversized diamond ne too," Lie Gu also joined in on the women''s fashion series, as if trying to hang his proudest possessions on his three women.


    The three big stars shook their heads helplessly. "Haha, men."


    "Remember to bring the red envelopes. Luckily, I have a big family, so Your Honor will give us four for one. Haha," Lie Gu was very proud. Your Honor was very frugal, if you wanted his money, it was like asking for his life.


    "Be careful, Your Honor might say he''s going to stew you again," the womenughed.


    "No, no, we''re all thousands of years old now. Everything''s fine," Lie Gu still knew Your Honor very well. He was harsh with his words, but soft-hearted in reality. Of course, that was only for his own people. When it came to enemies, he would be ruthless. The three womenughed and said nothing.


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    Yi Hong sat on the bed, staring nkly at his wife doing her makeup, feeling puzzled.


    "Wife, you''re already so beautiful, why do you need to do makeup?" Yi Hong asked curiously.


    Zi Shan gave her husband a white look and said, "You don''t understand anything. It''s to save face, idiot!"


    "Oh...never mind then," Yi Hong felt a bit embarrassed.


    "What do you mean, when your wife looks good, of course, you need to show it off," Zi Shan was indirectly praising herself.


    Yi Hong sighed, "Ah, women."


    Zi Shan narrowed her beautiful eyes and thetter suddenly felt afraid.


    "Did you prepare the red envelopes?" Zi Shan asked softly.


    "Yes, I prepared them all," Yi Hong nodded.


    Zi Shan nodded, "Big Brother has moved out, our family''s burden has be heavier. I hope Your Honor will give us a big red envelope this time."


    "Your Honor will definitely give us a big red envelope," Yi Hong was full of confidence. How could someone as generous as Your Honor not give a red envelope?


    Now that Lu Hong has moved out of the vi, he is no longer the third wheel. Except for going to work at night, he lies on the bed of the sisters every day and enjoys all the pleasures that a man should have.


    Lu Hong leaned against the wall, looking at the two sisters'' identical faces, feeling truly lucky.


    Your Honor is such a good person. He did not promise Zi Shan to him. That violent woman is really hard to handle. It''s better to stick with our bloodsucking sisters.


    And the bloodsuckers are best at sucking, whether it''s blood or something else. It can make you feel ecstatic.


    "Are you guys going to a beauty pageant?" Lu Lv asked curiously.


    Serena raised her eyebrows and said softly, "Your little brother''s wife is so pretty, we can''t let you lose face."


    "Yes, our mission tonight is to save your face," Serena teased Lu Hong, who had already gotten used to their boldness.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 554 (Preparing for the reunion dinner)

    Chapter 554 (Preparing for the reunion dinner)


    "What a little fox spirit." Lu Hong hooked a sister''s chin and greedily sucked on it, while the other sister smiled and continued to apply makeup.


    Gotta say, Lu Hong is a winner in life.


    However, as one of the Seven Deadly Sins, Jue Tian felt a bit dissatisfied and seemed absent-minded.


    "Jue Tian, do we look good in these clothes?" Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin walked up to Jue Tian to seek his opinion.


    Jue Tian had taken off his white suit today and was wearing a red one, sitting on a redwood chair drinking tea, seemingly not listening.


    "Dongfang Yuer?" Jue Tian eximed in surprise,ing back to his senses. The expression on his face, in the eyes of the two women, was rare.


    Dongfang Yuer had gotten much better now, having seeminglye out of the shadows. This was also thanks to Jue Tian''sfort andck of disgust toward her. At that time, Dongfang Yuer had run away from home several times, feeling unworthy of Jue Tian''s care.


    Jue Tian had forcefully brought Dongfang Yuer back and kept her locked up at home, but thankfully, Dongfang Yuer eventually listened, which put Jue Tian at ease.


    But the two women also noticed that Jue Tian was abnormal and seemed to have fallen in love with that woman.


    Although they both knew, they didn''t say anything, and would unconditionally support whatever Jue Tian did.


    "You look great," Jue Tian nodded at the two women. Later, he would see Brittany again, which made him feel weird.


    Seeing Jue Tian like this, Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin also became unhappy. If they could make Jue Tian happy again, they would do anything but felt powerless.


    Guan Yanxin pulled Dongfang Yuer aside and whispered, "He likes you the most. Say something to him."


    Dongfang Yuer walked up to Jue Tian and slowly crouched down, holding Jue Tian''s hand, which was even more slender than a woman''s.


    "Jue Tian, if you like her, be bold," Dongfang Yuer spoke up for the first time. As an ordinary woman, it also took courage.


    Jue Tian gently held Dongfang Yuer''s delicate hand, pulled her up, and hugged her. "Thank you, Yuer."


    "As long as you''re happy, we''re willing to do anything," Dongfang Yuer said softly.


    Jue Tian was delighted and hugged Guan Yanxin as well. "Tonight, don''t say anything, let''s have a good New Year''s Eve together!"


    The two women both made a soft "en" sound.


    On the second floor of the Leisure Bar in Long''an City.


    "Zizi, how does this dress look on me?" Qing Yutong turned around in excitement and asked.


    Ye Zizi saw Qing Yutong wearing a bright red princess dress with arge red hat on her head. Her two ponytails were swaying behind her head, giving off a cute yet noble feeling, which surprised her.


    Ye Zizi looked at Qing Yutong''s backless outfit and couldn''t help but say, "All the men here are married, who are you trying to seduce?"


    Ye Zizi''s words were like a fatal blow. Qing Yutong red at her and said fiercely, "I''m not trying to seduce my brother-inw."


    "You''ll get beaten up by your sister." Ye Zizi''s mouth became sharper and she could make people angry with just a few words.


    Qing Yutong felt like she was going crazy. Ye Zizi had recently changed, and every word she said was like a dagger to the heart.


    At that moment, Ye Hua pushed open the door wearing a handmade red suit, looking incredibly handsome. He had heard themotion and came to see what was going on.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Qing Yutong pouted and then threw herself into Ye Hua''s arms. "Brother-inw, Zizi is bullying me."


    Ye Zizi shook her head. Women are so dramatic.


    Ye Hua had been praising Ye Zizi a lottely, but he had to say something now. "Zizi, don''t bully her. Qing Yutong is still young."


    ''Young?''


    ''I, Qing Yutong, am not young!!!''


    Ye Zizi burst intoughter and rolled around on the bed.


    "Brother-inw, you''re bullying me too! I''m not ying with you guys anymore. I''m going to find my sister!" Qing Yutong snorted and walked out of the room.


    Ye Hua chuckled and said to Ye Zizi, "Stopughing. Everyone is almost here."


    "I know," Ye Zizi replied.


    Ye Hua walked down the stairs and looked at the people in the hall, feeling deeply moved. His subordinates had all found their ce, and the women were all stunning. It was a face-saving thing to say they were his subordinates'' wives.


    But in how many years has there been such an atmosphere?


    In the past, it was either in the midst of killing or preparing for killing, with noughter, only endless bloodshed!


    But look at it now, his subordinates wereughing and talking, and maybe in a few years, children would be born in droves.


    At that time, he would lead the entire team to conquer the battlefield. What a great moment that would be!


    Ye Hua''s gaze fell on Qing Ya. Her belly was already big, and she had been going to the hospital for check-ups recently. There was nothing he could do about it.


    As for the Emperor, she had just be pregnant and was being very cautious.


    His daughter was wearing a red dress today, walking around the crowd, politely greeting people, and looking very sensible.


    Brittany was hiding in a dark corner just likest time, her red dress not adding to the festive atmosphere at all. With each cup of wine she drank, she seemed more and more deste.


    Everyone saw Brittany like this and felt anxious, hoping that Jue Tian couldfort her.


    With her explosive temper and stubbornness, Brittany wasn''t something that could be soothed with a few words.


    Jue Tian looked at Brittany and didn''t dare to provoke her. She would definitely go into a rage.


    As for the chef tonight, it was the gorefiend who was causing trouble for the world.


    It had to be said that without strength, the gorefiend could do nothing, but he learned quickly, and now he was a great chef at the bar. Even Ye Hua praised him endlessly. This kid was amazing!


    Causing trouble for the world was no good, but he was sneaky in doing other things.


    But speaking of which, there should be a lot of red envelopes to be received tonight.


    It''s everyone''s responsibility to honor the elders.


    And also Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, and Ah Li.


    They all had to give red envelopes, which was not a small ie. The money from their red envelopes would be kept by him, so they wouldn''t use it recklessly. This woman just loved to spend money, buying a bag for hundreds of thousands, such a spendthrift.


    The tables set up today wererge round tables, not like the lobster banquetst time.


    There were a total of two tables, and the TV on the bar was locked onto the Spring Festival G, which was about to start.


    Everyone finished their conversations with each other, and sat at the dining table, the women were responsible for serving the food, and the men were responsible for bragging.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 555 (Who gave you the courage?)

    Chapter 555 (Who gave you the courage?)


    It''s a bit funny to let this group of women in formal dress run errands and serve dishes, except for Dongfang Yuer, all of them are powerful.


    However, Dongfang Yuer was still a bit afraid when she saw Brittany beside her.


    Lu Hong was very happy today. His vampire sisters were really powerful and unique in the whole team. Even brother Lie Gu showed an envious look.


    Zi Shan was the same today, adding a different color with her divine temperament.


    Rtively speaking, the women of Wei Chang, Lie Gu, and Jue Tian were slightlycking, but they were the powerful subordinates of the three supreme beings and had a positional advantage.


    As for Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, they were unique in temperament, appearance, and identity.


    As the dishes were served one by one, a fragrance filled the hall, and no meat or fish was missing.


    Gorefiend was wearing a red robe today, with a red scarf tied around his waist. He wiped his hands and respectfully said, "Your Honor, all the dishes are ready."


    "Okay." Ye Hua nodded.


    Gorefiend was about to step back respectfully.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Hua nced at him and asked calmly.


    "Your Honor, I''ll just eat something in the back." Gorefiend''s words made people feel really pitiful.


    Ye Hua said softly, "No need, sit down together."


    Gorefiend''s face was surprised, and he was overjoyed. Was this the recognition of Your Honor?


    Excited, Gorefiend immediately knelt on the ground and said, "Thank you, Your Honor. If it weren''t for Your Honor, I would have died."


    After speaking, Gorefiend felt that something was wrong.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, what are you saying on New Year''s Day?" Qing Yutong whispered. It''s too ominous.


    Gorefiend suddenly felt bad and said, "Please forgive me, Your Honor."


    "Okay, I don''t believe in these superstitions!" Ye Hua said.


    "Thank you, Your Honor." Gorefiend breathed a sigh of relief and sat at the table next to him. There were rules for the main and secondary tables.


    Everyone is waiting for Ye Hua''s opening remarks and nobody is eating. Ye Hua picked up his ss and stood up, saying "Today is New Year''s Eve, it''s not easy for everyone to be able to sit together and have a meal!"


    The people of the Seven Deadly Sins understand the meaning behind Ye Hua''s words.


    Ye Hua continues, "Tonight, there is no distinction between superiors and subordinates. Let''s all have a happy New Year together! Thank you for your hard work!"


    Hearing this, even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sitting beside him show a smile, as Ye Hua appears more approachable and less stern towards his subordinates.


    His subordinates are stunned upon hearing Ye Hua''s words. Lie Gu naked, "Your Honor, is there really no distinction between superiors and subordinates?"


    Ye Hua calmly responds, "What I have said is naturally valid."


    Lie Gu then asks, "You won''t punish us, will you? We need to make sure."


    Ye Hua furrows his brow, thinking that Lie Gu and the others have bold thoughts. "That''s right!" he says.


    Lie Gu immediately wiped his hands and extended them, asking, "Your Honor, red envelopes please..."


    Not just Lie Gu, but all of his subordinates are waiting for Ye Hua to hand out red envelopes. Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly, as he realized that he should not have said those words earlier, or they would have taken advantage of the opportunity.


    Seeing Ye Hua''s face darken, Lie Gu stops, knowing not to provoke him. "Of course, Your Honor, we know that you have worked hard too. Could you please hand out some red envelopes?"


    "Ah Li wants red envelopes too!" Donghuang Li shouts from standing on a stool. She is so happy to receive more red envelopes than just the ones from her mother.


    With the support of his little honorees, Lie Gu stood up and started pping and chanting, "Your Honor, hand out the red envelopes. Your Honor, hand out the red envelopes."


    As it turns out, Lie Gu is quite good at building momentum, and everyone stood up and pped, chanting rhythmically for Ye Hua to hand out the red envelopes.


    This made Ye Hua furious. These subordinates were really crazy. They even dared to make fun of him.


    "Ye Hua, I want a red envelope too. Our son should have one too," Qing Ya also reached out her hands.


    Donghuang Baizhi also didn''t want to fall behind: "I want one too. Our child should have one too."


    "Daddy, give us red envelopes!" Donghuang Li began to shout. This time, no one followed Ah Li''s shouts. Everyone still had fresh memories of the crayfish feastst time.


    Ye Hua had no choice. He had to give out red envelopes.


    "I didn''t prepare any red envelopes, so let me create a WeChat group and send out 100 envelopes of 200 yuan each! You guys can fight over them." Ye Hua was being generous, as if he had just bled out a lot of money.


    However, when the others heard that their boss was giving out red envelopes, they were all happy. It didn''t matter how much they got. The important thing was that it was the boss''s red envelope. How many people in this world could receive a red envelope from their boss?


    "Daddy, Ah Li doesn''t have a phone," Ah Li said pitifully.


    "Daddy will give you a big one tonight," Ye Hua said quietly.


    When Donghuang Li heard this, sheughed out loud.


    Ye Hua patted Qing Ya''s thigh, and the message was clear: hurry up and transfer the money, he was broke.


    Qing Ya could only do what she could. Ye Hua''s show-off personality would never change. He would say things like that even when he had no money. It was tough being Ye Hua''s wife.


    Qing Ya secretly transferred 20,000 yuan, not a penny more.


    Ye Hua cursed in his heart that she was stingy and didn''t give him any spending money.


    After creating the group and inviting everyone, Ye Hua could see his subordinates spamming the chat with all kinds of emojis, including ones with his face.


    ''Damn, who gave them the courage? Fish Leong?'' [A Mysian singer, and has a song called Courage.]


    The meal had not even started, and everyone was fighting over the red envelopes. Gorefiend was lucky, and he had gotten several hundred yuan. He was happier than causing chaos and harming the people.


    Lie Gu was sometimes unable to get any, and heined that his phone was too slow, and the signal was weak.


    "Okay, the red envelopes are all sent out. Let''s eat!" Ye Hua shook his head and bled out a little more. He would never say such things again. They were not afraid of him, even daring to advise him to drink. The rtionship between superiors and subordinates was reallyplicated. He would never say it again.


    The men drank together, vowing not to cheat, and got really drunk.


    Eating a reunion dinner and watching the Spring Festival G, Ye Hua experienced the taste of Chinese New Year for the first time. Such traditions had to be continued.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 556 (Qing Ya is About to Give Birth)

    Chapter 556 (Qing Ya is About to Give Birth)


    The women started ying mahjong.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Zizi went upstairs to y games. It''s best for kids to participate less.


    "Hey, drink less." Donghuang Baizhi won a hand and shouted at the men.


    Lie Gu grinned, "Madam, when drinking, you must drink until you speak nonsense, and you have to drink until the whole universe is yours. If you can''t do these two things, why bother drinking at all? Isn''t that right, Your Honor?"


    "Ignore that woman, drink up!" Ye Hua was in high spirits. Donghuang Baizhi snorted, giving you face now, but wait until we go back and see how I deal with you.


    "Your Honor is mighty." Yi Hong shouted out immediately, looking at himself, he wouldn''t dare to talk to his wife like that.


    Zi Shan''s deadly gaze arrived instantly, and Yi Hong dared not say more.


    Ye Hua patted Yi Hong''s shoulder, "Men! You have to be strong, there''s no such thing as being afraid of your wife!"


    "Yes, yes, Your Honor is right." Yi Hong quickly agreed, but he didn''t dare to do that. He''d be beaten up by ZI Shan.


    Zi Shan, who was ying mahjong, snorted. Having Your Honor backing you up is useless.


    Ye Hua began a lengthy discourse, instilling the idea of male supremacy into his subordinates. Ye Hua was indeed different when he was drunk. He even started bragging about how he couldn''t find a woman who was suitable for his status. He could just hook his finger, and they woulde to him.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t know what expression to make. If you''re so amazing, then go find someone.


    The other women were helpless when they heard Your Honor''s words. They felt like their husbands were being taught badly. They couldn''t let their husbands y with Your Honor in the future, or they would be led astray.


    "Let''s go, let''s hit up the nightclub." They didn''t know who shouted it, but the women ying mahjong immediately gave a deadly stare.


    "Who said that just now? Step forward! That''s so unlike you! Yi Hong, was it you?" Ye Hua coldly shouted, pretending to be suspicious.


    Seeing that there was a scapegoat, Lie Guughed, "Yi Hong, I have to criticize you. Zi Shan is so good to you, but you still want to go to a nightclub and mess around. Do you feel sorry for Zi Shan?"


    Lu Hong also said, "Yes, although I know you envy big brother for having two wives, but...you know...just don''t think about having two yourself."


    Yi Hong felt like he had been struck by lightning. ''What happened? I don''t remember anything. There''s something wrong with my wife''s eyes.''


    Ye Hua paused, "Yi Hong, you need to reflect on yourself. Let''s continue drinking."


    "Your Honor is mighty~"


    "Your Honor is broad-minded!"


    "Your Honor is invincible!"


    Tonight, Ye Hua is really in high spirits. There''s no way around it. They drank until ten o''clock and several meny on the sofa in a dizzy feeling, which was quite good.


    Then they started discussing serious matters such as the n for the new year. After all, there are still some "crises" that have not been resolved. As for why they have not been resolved, it is because they want to see what they are going to do.


    Then it''s about when to go back. Ye Hua thinks he needs to have aplete n. If he has to go back, he doesn''t want to engage in brutal killing like before, but instead wants to have a justified killing.


    There is a difference between the two. In short, the goal is to kill those who deserve it openly, and have others apuding on the sidelines. This is what the martial artspetition is about. When Donghuang Baizhi wins, the people around cheer, which is the feeling they are after.


    This kind of n cannot bepleted in a short time, so Ye Hua is not in a hurry. He is waiting for Donghuang Baizhi to give birth to this child before making ns.


    It was almost dawn. Ye Hua stood up and said, "Ladies, are we still ying?"


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted, "Weren''t you going out to a nightclub? Why don''t you go now?"


    "Madam, don''t me your husband. Men are always like this when they drink." Wei Chang quickly intervened.


    Ye Hua''s temper is slightly better now. If it were before, he would have scolded them. It''s really disrespectful.


    "Okay, let''s stop after this round." Ye Hua said lightly, as it was almost 12 o''clock.


    However, Ye Hua ignored the motivation for the women to y mahjong. They couldn''t stop.


    Ye Hua didn''t mind and just wanted to have a good time during the New Year.


    "Oh~ it''s almost 12 o''clock. Ah Li,e down and get the red envelope." Donghuang Li and Ye Zizi flew down from upstairs.


    "Daddy smells like alcohol. I''m going to find mommy to hug."


    Ye Hua was helpless. This alcohol smell was really unpleasant.


    With the arrival of 12 o''clock, the new year officially began!


    "Little Lord, do you want a red envelope?"


    "Ah Li wants one."


    "Little Lord, I have a red envelope too."


    "Ah Li wants that too."


    Ye Hua looked at his daughters'' happy expressions and felt content, and the women finally stopped ying mahjong.


    As Ye Hua''s wives, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi naturally had to give out red envelopes."


    Regarding this kind of custom, Ye Hua also follows the local customs, but what''s the difference in exchanging gifts back and forth? It can only be considered as a good luck charm.


    "Ahh!" Qing Ya suddenly frowned and held her stomach.


    Zi Shan hurriedly supported Qing Ya, and at this moment, Qing Ya''s amniotic fluid suddenly broke.


    "Your Honor! Madam is about to give birth!" Zi Shan eximed.


    Ye Hua was discussing something with Jue Tian when he heard Zi Shan''s shout and hurried over, excitedly asking, "What''s wrong, is she giving birth?"


    "Yes, her amniotic fluid broke," Zi Shan also felt overjoyed. A new life arrived just after the New Year, what a good omen.


    Qing Ya grabbed Yehua''s sleeve tightly, "Ye Hua, it hurts so much!!!"


    Qing Yutong said in a deep voice, "Quick, carry her upstairs, and heat up some water."


    "Can you deliver the baby?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    "I learned it on TV."


    "..."


    Zi Shan said in a sweet voice, "Your Honor, I still know a little bit."


    Ye Hua nodded, "Then go quickly, be careful!"


    "Yes!"


    Several women walked back and forth in the bedroom, while a group of men waited outside the door, asionally hearing Qing Ya''s painful screams.


    "It''s been half an hour! Why hasn''t the baby been born yet!" Ye Hua was a bit impatient. Of course, he was anxious when he encountered such a thing for the first time, fearing that something might happen to Qing Ya and the baby.


    Jue Tian respectfully said, "Your Honor, don''t worry, human childbirth is a bit slow."


    Ye Hua narrowed his eyes and lit one cigarette after another.


    "Daddy, don''t worry, Mommy and little brother will be okay." Donghuang Li pulled on his father''s pants tofort him.


    Ye Hua squeezed out a smile and touched his daughter''s head.


    In an instant, it was already 3 o''clock in the morning! The screams in Qing Ya''s bedroom never stopped, making Ye Hua feel like killing someone!


    And the subordinates standing by were also wearing solemn expressions. This was a bit unusual. After all, Madam''s strength was formidable. Did delivering a baby really take so long?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 557 (In Imminent Danger)

    Chapter 557 (In Imminent Danger)


    Suddenly!


    Qing Ya''s painful wailing stopped, causing Ye Hua''s gaze to freeze. Did she give birth?


    The door to the bedroom suddenly opened, and Qing Yutong walked out with a serious expression. "Brother-inw."


    "What''s wrong? Did my wife give birth?" Ye Hua asked excitedly. He didn''t expect that there could be something in this world that would make him so nervous.


    "My sister..." Qing Yutong''s eyes turned red as she spoke.


    Seeing Qing Yutong like this, Ye Hua rushed into the bedroom. He saw all the women present constantly delivering spiritual energy to Qing Ya, who was still lying in bed with a big belly wrapped in a thick aura.


    "What''s going on!" Ye Hua shouted, his eyes shining with red light.


    Wei Chang and the others felt that Your Honor was very unstable, so they also rushed in. When they saw theirdy lying in bed, being fed spiritual energy, they were a bit surprised. How could giving birth be like this? This shouldn''t be happening!


    Donghuang Baizhi''s face looked particrly heavy as she said in a deep voice, "Ye Hua, the child... the child is absorbing Qing Ya''s spiritual energy!!!"


    Ye Hua was stunned!


    "Why is this happening!?" Ye Hua angrily questioned. How could a good child absorb its mother''s spiritual energy?


    Donghuang Baizhi said in a low voice, "I originally thought it was just a legend, but I didn''t expect it to be true! When a child of the Nuwa n is born, it will absorb all of its mother''s spiritual energy and be the next Nuwa. And the mother will age rapidly... then..."


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t finish her words. The cost of giving birth in the Nuwa n was one life for another.


    But no one expected it to be true, and everyone was careless.


    However, Ye Hua also underestimated the huge bloodline power of the child. He not only had Ye Hua''s bloodline, but also his mother''s bloodline. Thebination of the two would make the amount of absorbed spiritual energy even greater. Therefore, spiritual energy had to be delivered to Qing Ya urgently, or the child would unwittingly kill her.


    Of course, this was not the child''s intention. It was the bloodline that was causing this, and the child saw its mother in so much pain that it wanted to share the burden, but its body couldn''t help but absorb.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath, and his hands emitted a golden light. A huge spiritual pressure instantly spread and rushed into Qing Ya''s delicate body.


    Qing Ya suddenly glowed with golden light, and the wrinkles on her forehead gradually rxed.


    But, the delicate golden light disappeared at an eye-blurring speed, and Qing Ya''s elegant eyebrows furrowed again.


    The crowd was shocked!


    The suction speed had reached a terrifying level, even the magic cast by Your Honor was sucked away!


    Wei Chang and the others standing behind couldn''t believe it. What kind of child was in Madam''s belly? This was too terrifying!


    Ye Hua was unwilling, and a golden light condensed in his left hand, while his right hand emitted a strange color that was blue and green, like fire but without heat.


    However, Ye Hua''s expression tightened as he melted the golden light into the strange color in his right hand. Suddenly, three colors emerged, and a fierce aura spread out, causing Wei Chang to immediately iste the room from the outside.


    Ye Hua pushed the strange substance in his hand towards Qing Ya''s body.


    With a soft "pu" sound.


    The three colors covered Qing Ya''s delicate body like smoke. Qing Ya''s face gradually rxed, as if she had been soothed!


    However, Wei Chang and others behind were shocked. Couldn''t Your Honor solve it? Could only soothe it?


    Ye Hua''s eyes were sharp as he stared at Qing Ya on the bed, as well as the child in her belly. How could this be?


    Thebination of Nuwa''s bloodline and his own was so terrifying that he couldn''t control it, he could only dy the speed of being sucked away!


    There were actually things that his original body couldn''t do in this world!


    This effect was already beyond Ye Hua''s control range. The fusion of the two bloodlines was terrifying.


    Fortunately, the Donghuang bloodline was not so domineering and did not have to absorb the mother''s spiritual powers to inherit.


    No! There are still many elixirs in his ring.


    "Ye Hua..." Qing Ya on the bed softly called out, and her slender palm slowly lifted up, her beautiful eyes looking at the panicked man.


    This was the first time Ye Hua had seen himself in such a panic, without that calmness.


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched, as if he wanted to smile andfort Qing Ya, but he couldn''t even force a smile.


    "It''s okay, take these pills, you''ll be fine soon." Ye Hua handed over the god-element pill, life-prolonging pill, mixed-element ten-thousand-year pill, nine-heavens revitalizing dew, and other auxiliary pills.


    But these things could only dy the problem and couldn''t solve it.


    Qing Ya obediently ate this and felt much better.


    "Ye Hua, no matter what, protect our child, okay... that''s my only request." At this moment, Qing Ya looked particrly weak, her beautiful eyes devoid of their usual color, and with a resolute plea.


    When Ye Hua had juste in, Qing Ya''s face was as white as a sheet of paper. Despite going through years of bloodshed, Ye Hua had never been afraid before, but this time he was truly scared ¡ª scared of losing Qing Ya!


    Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya''srge belly in silence. Now he could only save one, either the mother or the child!


    Seeing her husband''s hesitant gaze, Qing Ya felt heartbroken. In fact, she knew what the situation was, but for the sake of her child, Qing Ya was willing to make sacrifices. After all, what mother doesn''t love her child?


    "Ye Hua, I haven''t been listening to you all this time. Let me not listen to you for thest time, okay..."


    Ye Hua held Qing Ya''s bloodless slender hand and said in a deep voice, "Don''t say anymore. I''ll find a way. From now on, you must listen to me. I''ll make decisions for you!"


    "That little brat, if hees out, I''m going to spank him to death!!"


    "Ye Hua, that''s our child. You can''t hit him," Qing Ya smiled softly, and the suppressed atmosphere eased a bit.


    Suddenly, the colorful mist swirling around Qing Ya was absorbed again at a jaw-dropping speed, and Qing Ya''s face instantly began to look painful.


    "Ye Hua, is there any other way? This can''t go on!" Donghuang Baizhi anxiously shouted. The speed of absorption was too fast! This child was too terrifying.


    Donghuang Li, standing aside, even cried, slowly walking to the bedside and softly saying, "Little brother, don''t keep sucking on Aunt Qing anymore. If you need to suck, suck on your sister instead."


    Sure enough, Donghuang Li''s words made the little guy calm down a bit, and the speed of absorption slowed down.


    Ye Hua grabbed his hair and looked very irritable.


    "Your Honor, I have a way!" Jue Tian suddenly spoke up!


    "Speak!"


    Jue Tian said in a low voice, "Your Honor, do you remember the Fa Lian Overlord?" [The name f¨£ li¨¢n can be interpreted as "Lotus of the Law" or "Lotus of Buddhist Teaching". It is a name that is often given to girls and has a spiritual and meaningful connotation.]


    Ye Hua''s gaze focused, and he bellowed, "Exin!"


    "The Fa Lian Overlord has a lotus flower. It was said that it can produce all things in the world and can also eliminate the side effects of the bloodline. But this Fa Lian Overlord..." Jue Tian did not continue.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 558 (On the Peak of Yuan Tian)

    Chapter 558 (On the Peak of Yuan Tian)


    Because one of the organizers of that battle back then was Fa Lian, and in Ye Hua''s heart, he didn''t want the other party to die so easily. But now that Qing Ya has encountered such a situation, he must go!


    Ye Hua took out a scepter from his ring!


    This was the Time and Space Scepter, as the name suggests, it is a weapon that can control time. Although it''s not a good thing, it is very useful now.


    Ye Hua waved it and the Time and Space Scepter floated over Qing Ya''s delicate body, emitting a faint blue light. Qing Ya, who had a painful expression, suddenly stopped, not because the pain had subsided, but because the scepter had temporarily suspended whatever was inside her body.


    However, this suspension was not permanent, the Time and Space Scepter was gradually withering away. It seems that it is a weapon with a life of its own, which is why Ye Hua has always kept it with him. It turned out to be useful.


    "You guys stay here and guard. Anyone who approaches, kill without mercy!" Ye Hua coldly ordered.


    His subordinates immediately bowed and shouted, "We obey the orders of Your Honor!"


    Ye Hua''s figure disappeared from the room, going to get something and settle ounts.


    The women stopped supplying spiritual energy, and Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously, "Who is this Fa Lian?"


    Wei Changshu breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "He is a highly respected person who determines good and evil."


    The Seven Sins members knew the situation, but those who didn''t were very puzzled.


    "Isn''t it too dangerous for Ye Hua to go alone?" Donghuang Baizhi asked worriedly.


    Brittany shook his head. "No, Fa Lian is too lucky."


    Several women didn''t understand the meaning of his words, but Donghuang Baizhi felt that Ye Hua and Fa Lian had some kind of rtionship. From Brittany''s words, she could tell that Ye Hua didn''t n to let the other party go, but because of Qing Ya''s situation, the n was ruined.


    Therefore, the Fa Lian was lucky to have not to die under the contempt of the world.


    ~Yuan Tian Peak~


    This is a world of emptiness, but in this world of emptiness, there is a towering mountain, the size of which is astounding, as if it covers the entire world of emptiness. To see the tiny figures under the mountain, you have to zoom in several hundred times. The flowing water below looks like a silver thread.


    If you look closely, it is a huge waterfall. Standing next to it, a person would appear very small.


    Eachyer of the mountain peak had people on it, but they seemed insignificant. Even a small rock had millions of lives and countless sects.


    At the peak of the mountain lived the Lord of the Yuan Tian Peak, Overlord Fa Lian. He was the one who created this void world, and every Overlord had this kind of strength. However, in the past, Hong Tai was still a weaker Overlord and did not have the ability to create such a void world.


    There were no luxurious pces or magnificent residences at the top of the mountain peak, only a simple wooden courtyard surrounded by a wooden fence. Although it didn''t look impressive, sitting at the top of the Yuan Tian Peak, even someone squatting on a toilet would be very powerful.


    At the edge of the mountain peak, an old man sat in the midst of clouds, with a in ancient qin in front of him and a cup of steaming tea in his right hand.


    This old man was Fa Lian! His natural silver hair hung down, and although his face had wrinkles, it still had a daunting presence, making it impossible to look directly at his face.


    Compared to the wrinkled face, Fa Lian''s hands were extremely delicate, like a woman''s hands. Especially when he yed the qin, he exuded a subtle charm. [Qin is an instrument.]


    The crisp sound of the qin echoed throughout the mountain peak, like a gift from the heavens, bringing hope to the people below.


    This was Fa Lian''s strength. ying the qin, he could hear the joyful cheers of the people and the reverence in their whispers.


    Suddenly, two figures appeared in front of Fa Lian and respectfully knelt, calling out, "Master!"


    "Da Er, Xiao Er, did you gain any insights on your trip to Lingdu?" Fa Lian stopped ying and slightly opened his eyes, shooting out a sharp light that was impossible to look at. [D¨¤ ¨¨r and xi¨£o ¨¨r are nicknames for two disciples of the master, not their real names. D¨¤ means "big" or "elder," while xi¨£o means "small" or "junior." The suffix ¨¨r is amon way to refer to the second child in a family, so it is often used as a nickname for someone who is younger or less experienced. In this context, d¨¤ ¨¨r and xi¨£o ¨¨r likely refer to the seniority or experience level of the two disciples.]


    And these Da Er and Xiao Er were Fa Lian''s disciples, the newly poprized Overlord!


    Maybe Ye Hua didn''t know that in the five years he disappeared, a new group of people had been promoted to the ranks of Overlord.


    And the Spiritual Capital was the ce that all gods yearned for. The level of Tianfu was only a small ce that couldn''t make the cut.


    Spiritual Capital was the gathering ce of all the gods, the high point of power, and the longing of countless people.


    "Master, your disciples have gained a lot from Spiritual Capital!" the two disciples respectfully replied.


    Of course, Fa Lian did not care about such a ce; it waspletely meaningless. At this level, one was only thinking about how to go to the next level.


    "Tell me some interesting stories about Spiritual Capital. I haven''t heard any in a long time." Fa Lian picked up the teacup next to him, gently blowing on it, and a pleasant fragrance wafted out. Fa Lian leaned back slightly, but there was nothing behind him.


    Outside, Da Er and Xiao Er were addressed with the respectful titles of "Er Sheng," but here, they were just Da Er and Xiao Er. Also, the appearance of the two men was that of middle-aged people, so being addressed in such a way was quite strange. ["Er Sheng" is a respectful title in Chinese for two deities or saints.]


    However, the two men did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. The person in front of them was their master...


    Next, the sophomores and freshmen talked about the affairs in the Spiritual Capital, such as gossip about the royal family and various disputes.


    Meanwhile, Fa Lian the Overlord hummed a tune and listened to his disciples'' words, a slight smile appearing on his lips.


    "It seems that there has been peace in the Spiritual Capital for these past few years, everything is calm. How about the Cangluo continent?" Fa Lian the Overlord asked calmly.


    The sophomore respectfully replied, "Since the battle five years ago, Master eliminated the leader of evil, and the Cangluo continent has been trending towards peace, but there are still some small wars."


    "Five years ago, that was truly unforgettable." Fa Lian the Overlord chuckled lightly and sipped his tea.


    The juniorplimented, "Master can deal with great evil, that is following the will of heaven. Those evildoers are no match for Master!"


    "Remember, there are many ways to achieve something," Fa Lian reminded lightly.


    "Disciple will keep it in mind," the freshman replied.


    Suddenly, the sophomore thought of something and respectfully said, "Master, recently I heard that a branch of the deities was massacred."


    "Oh? There''s such a thing?" Fa Lian the Overlord sat up and put down his teacup, looking a bit serious.


    The junior followed up, "Master, this incident has shaken the royal family. The Ling Emperor sent people to investigate, and I believe there will be news soon."


    "Although it''s a branch, it wasn''t wiped out for no reason. The one who did it must be an Overlord, otherwise, it wouldn''t be possible," the senior added.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 559 (Good and Evil)

    Chapter 559 (Good and Evil)


    There was a hint of doubt in the Overlord Fa Lian''s eyes when it came to genocide...


    The Overlord Fa Lian thought of that group of leaders of evil, it was their trademark.


    Immediately after, he chuckled, they had all been exterminated by him and his people, could they still be alive?


    "Ling Huang still suspects whether that group of people did it," the second senior whispered, after all, no one wanted to talk about that world-destroying battle, many Overlord beings fell, and that group of people were too powerful.


    Fortunately, the master joined forces with other powerful Overlord beings to kill them all, which saved the safety of the Cangluo continent and ushered in an era of peace and prosperity.


    The Overlord Fa Lian was a little unhappy to hear this: "That group of people has already been beheaded by this deity, even if the world is destroyed, they cannote back."


    However, just as he finished speaking, a ck vortex appeared not far away.


    The Overlord Fa Lian and the two juniors immediately looked towards the vortex, their brows furrowing deeply. Which Overlord wasing to visit like this? This was too impolite, it was considered trespassing.


    Just as the three of them were wondering, a terrifying aura emanated from the vortex, and the terrifying pressure made the Overlord Fa Lian''s face change and the two juniors were unable to lift their heads under the pressure.


    The gloomy killing intent gradually swept over the entire mountain peak, and the clear sky suddenly darkened, with deafening roars ringing in their ears.


    They saw a footstep out of the vortex!


    Just this foot alone made the Overlord Fa Lian''s face greatly changed, because it could not even be considered a foot, but a bone without flesh and blood!


    Could it be...


    The Overlord Fa Lian''s face changed greatly.


    When he saw the familiar robe, the Overlord Fa Lian couldn''t believe his eyes as he looked at the eye sockets emitting red light.


    The two juniors struggled to raise their heads and look at the figure not far away. When they made eye contact with those eye sockets, their minds went nk!


    After all, they had not participated in that battle, but they had also heard about the horror of it. How tragic it was!


    One Overlord being fell after another, it was chilling, after all, they were Overlord beings, not insignificant beings.


    What kind of person could kill powerful Overlord beings? It was said that the leader was a skeleton wearing a robe, with no humanity, killing people at the sight of them, human life seemed to be nothing more than dry grass in his eyes!


    Who is this skeleton in front of me? Didn''t the master just say that even if the world is destroyed, those people will note back? What is happening now? Is this skeleton the same one from before?


    The person who arrived was indeed Ye Hua, revealing his true form, even wearing the same robe as back then. His intentions were clear, to seek revenge using this form.


    The Overlord Fa Lian appeared near Ye Hua, his eyes showing a deep weight, "It''s you!"


    "Overlord Fa Lian, are you surprised to see me in person?" Ye Hua slowly spoke, a vast killing intent rushing forward. Seeing this person, Ye Hua couldn''t control the anger in his heart. The Overlord Fa Lian had once beheaded two of Ye Hua''s subordinates.


    But things are different now.


    "You''re not dead!!!" The Overlord Fa Lian''s face tightened, then eximed in astonishment.


    ''How is this possible? They were all confirmed to have died, so how could they still be alive?''


    Ye Hua spoke with a sinister voice, "Did you wish for me to die?"


    "You!!!"


    Ye Hua clenched his five fingers into a fist, and said in a low voice, "Overlord Fa Lian, I had a great show nned for you, but you got lucky and now you won''t get to see it!"


    "You, an unforgivable criminal. Even if you''re alive, can you escape the cycle of karma in the Three Thousand Great Dao?" [Three Thousand Great Dao is a phrase in Chinese philosophy that refers to the idea that there are three thousand worlds or three thousand realms of existence. It suggests that everything in the universe is interconnected and that there are infinite possibilities and potentialities within these worlds. In this context, it is used by the character to express the idea of the cycle of cause and effect, or karma, and the idea that one''s actions have consequences that will ultimately determine their fate.]


    Ye Hua snorted and said, "What a phrase ''unforgivable criminal.'' Have you killed fewer than me? Who are you trying to impress with your virtues? There are consequences to actions, and that''s why I came back!"


    "Why did youe back?"


    Suddenly, Ye Huaughed loudly, the sound shaking the entire void. The mountains began to shake violently, with countless boulders rolling down.


    "Why did Ie back? You killed my people! You ughtered my race! Do you think you can just write off this debt?!"


    "Heaven doesn''t care, but I do!"


    "Heaven will show mercy, but I will kill!"


    "Heaven''s people, I will y!"


    "I am willing to be the eternal viin!"


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura rampages unrestrainedly, as the intonation of each sentence falls, the despair and terror be even heavier. The immense spiritual pressure has already shaken Yuan Tian Peak to its core. The majestic aura is like tens of thousands of sharp knives, turning everything it touches into powder from a distance.


    The two young men kneeling on the ground arepletely unable to withstand this terrifying and oppressive aura. Their flesh and blood dissolve at a visible speed, leaving behind a pile of bones lying on the ground. Before long, even the bones turn into powder. Not even their souls can escape.


    "You are extremely cruel. Killing them is the way of heaven, and you are the ugliness born from heaven!" The Overlord Fa Lian is still very tough. Even under the ferocious aura of Ye Hua, he remains calm, indicating that he has many magical artifacts on him.


    Ye Hua has encountered too many of them on his cultivation journey. Every one of the Seven Deadly Sins was being hunted down by humans. Many families have been destroyed, but no one shows any sympathy. Humans decapitate them andugh loudly.


    What is good? What is evil?


    Ye Hua also speaks out his thoughts. These hypocritical Overlords are intertwined with each other, their sins towering to the heavens. When the timees, he will kill them one by one.


    "Fa Lian,e on, let me see how much you''ve improved in these years!"


    Fa Lian instantly exudes a killing intent that overwhelms the world. The rolling spiritual pressure sweeps across the earth, roaring like the end of the world.


    "I''ll let you taste the pain you suffered back then!"


    "Buddha''s light shines everywhere!"


    Only Fa Lian''s huge shadow appears behind him, suppressing everything with a tremendous breath. Ye Hua watches calmly, unperturbed.


    The shadow slowly stretches out a giant palm towards Ye Hua, and a golden me-likeva sprays towards him. Ye Hua''s body is instantly engulfed, and the scorching mes turn the entire Yuantian Peak red. It''s so terrifying!


    "How did you die back then? Die like that now!" Fa Lian sneers coldly.


    "Buddha''s light shines everywhere!"


    A sudden sound is heard from the mes, which surprises Fa Lian. But when he sees the huge shadow appear, Fa Lian''s face changes drastically. How can this be?


    ''He can also use the Buddha''s light? This is impossible! And his is even ck, just like a corrupted Buddha.''


    "Fa Lian, you may not know this, but your ultimate technique, my original body can also use it!" Ye Hua slowly speaks.


    Fa Lian is now thinking, why hasn''t he been burned to ashes by the Buddha''s light yet? Is his body at this terrifying level already?


    "Meteorite Skyfire!" Ye Hua slowly shouts!


    Fa Lian is now even more panicked: "Who are you? How can you do this? This is impossible!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 560 (New Years Day)

    Chapter 560 (New Year''s Day)


    "Overlord Fa Lian, take your repentance to hell. That is where you belong. As for the others, I will slowly send them down and keep youpany!"


    With those words, a huge ck shadow behind Ye Hua extended its palm, and a terrifying breath spewed out. ck mes directly enveloped Overlord Fa Lian''s body, and the meteoric heavenly fire was also thrown at Overlord Fa Lian.


    The ck and yellow colors instantly exploded violently, with a terrifying vortex covering the sky and the earth. The entire Yuan Tian Peak began to show cracks and could copse at any moment.


    "You will receive retribution! You definitely will. The other Overlords will not let you go! You will be killed again!"


    Overlord Fa Lian''s words gradually disappeared into the air, and Ye Hua waved his hand. Overlord Fa Lian''s storage bag fell into his hand, and his figure disappeared from the mountaintop.


    After Ye Hua left, the entire Yuan Tian Peak shook and copsed with the devouring of the meteoric heavenly fire.


    Ye Hua felt that this was too easy for him. It was like dying without any pain, and the n was aplete failure.


    From Ye Hua''s appearance to the end, the whole process took only about five minutes, which could have been faster, but Ye Hua couldn''t help but chat a bit. Otherwise, he would have died too easily.


    In the bedroom on the second floor of the bar.


    Ye Hua appeared.


    Donghuang Baizhi finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Ye Hua appear. Thank goodness he was safe and sound.


    Several members of the Seven Deadly Sins saw hime back. Overlord Fa Lian was probably dead, and everyone felt that he died too easily, without a process of despair.


    Although it was only a few minutes, the space-time staff was almost depleted. It seemed that the unborn child even sucked this up, which was terrifying!


    Ye Hua quickly opened Overlord Fa Lian''s storage bag and took out the blooming lotus inside. However, this lotus was a bitrge, sorge that it was like a small bed.


    "You guys go out first," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Wei Chang and the others bowed and stepped back. They could only pray that this would work.


    Retrieving the space-time staff, Qing Ya''s face instantly began to show pain, and the sucking speed became even faster!


    Ye Hua dared not think too much and held Qing Ya into the lotus.


    Watching Qing Ya''s pain, Ye Hua''s mood also gradually sank. He hoped this would work!


    The lotus slowly closed, and Ye Hua stood by quietly waiting.


    Everyone remained silent, knowing that speaking at this moment would only anger Ye Hua, so they waited in silence.


    Even Donghuang Baizhi didn''t say a word, while Donghuang Li clung tightly to his mother''s legs, looking worriedly at the lotus.


    The good news was that Qing Ya''s painful cries had lessened a lot, and Ye Hua felt that her breathing had stabilized and the child had not continued to suckle.


    "That little brat, I''ll give him a spanking when hees outter, he''s so infuriating!"


    "Ye Hua, it''s all right now," Donghuang Baizhi breathed a sigh of relief. Tonight had been a close call. Giving birth to Ah Li had been very smooth for her in the past, and he hade out with a thump.


    Ye Hua nodded and looked at the other women, saying in a deep voice, "You can go back now."


    "Your Majesty, let''s stay and see what happens, so we can help when the timees," Zi Shan respectfully suggested.


    Everyone nodded, but Ye Hua didn''t say anything more, silently waiting...


    Unconsciously, the darkness outside was dispelled, and a glimmer of dawn shone through the window. It seemed like a good day for New Year''s Day.


    But when the sunlight shone on the lotus, the whole flower emitted a brilliant, colorful glow, instantly bing beautiful.


    "Wah, wah, wah¡­"


    The sound of a baby crying echoed from within the lotus, and Ye Hua was stunned.


    He hadn''t been present at Ah Li''s birth, so he couldn''t rte to the feeling, but now he was apanying Qing Ya, and the feeling was reallyplicated. He didn''t know whether tough or do something else...


    "My little brother is born!" Donghuang Li shouted, and everyone came to their senses, even Wei Chang who was outside the door, came in.


    All the subordinates prostrated themselves and shouted, "Congrattions, Your Honor, on the birth of the young prince!"


    "You may all rise, you''ve all worked hard tonight," Ye Hua smiled, very happy that this little troublemaker was finally quiet.


    "Your Honor, you''ve worked hard!"


    Ye Hua shook his head helplessly, and with a big wave of his hand, everyone was lifted up.


    At this point, the lotus slowly opened, revealing Qing Ya sitting cross-legged, holding a little one in her arms.


    "That little brat, I''ll beat him to death!" Ye Hua couldn''t help but say. He hadn''t even been born yet, and he was already doing something like this. How could he handle him in the future?


    Qing Ya hurriedly stopped him, saying coquettishly, "What are you doing, hitting your son right after he''s born?"


    The little guy also saw his father and looked very scared, hiding in his mother''s arms trembling. It seemed that he knew he had done something wrong and felt very embarrassed.


    "Indulgent mothers spoil their sons!" Ye Hua didn''t know how to react and said this.


    "I''m willing." Qing Ya didn''t care about those things now, her son was her life and so adorable.


    "Qing Mama, let me see my little brother~" Donghuang Li ran over in small steps and looked at him curiously.


    The little guy looks a lot like Qing Ya, with big eyes and very lively features. When he grows up, he''ll definitely be a heartbreaker.


    "Little brother, I''m your big sister, do you know?" Donghuang Li said seriously, like she was epting a little brother.


    The little guy looked at his sister, very puzzled, but his bloodline told him that this was his rtive. So he nodded.


    Everyone didn''t expect that the little guy could understand, which was amazing.


    "Qing Ya, the little guy looks like you, the nose and eyes are exactly the same!" Donghuang Baizhiughed in a sweet voice, feeling that he was simr to Ah Li when she was born.


    Donghuang Baizhi''s words were agreed upon by everyone. This made Ye Hua unhappy. Why didn''t his son look like him?


    "It''s clearly like me!"


    Although he said that, Ye Hua knew that the child did look like Qing Ya, but the regal atmosphere between his eyebrows was exactly the same as his. It seemed that he would also be a ruler in the future!


    No one knew whether Donghuang Baizhi was carrying a boy or a girl. They would find out in a month or two.


    Everyone surrounded Qing Ya and looked at the little guy in her arms. At first, he was still shy, but gradually he got used to it and smiled.


    He babbled non-stop, but when he saw his father, he suddenly stopped talking and buried his whole face in his mother''s arms, scared to death.


    It was safe now. Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Where''s the red envelope for my son?"


    Everyone''s mouth twitched. They hadn''t prepared a red envelope. They didn''t expect Qing Ya to give birth so suddenly.


    "Your Honor, next time... we''ll give it next time. Happy New Year, Your Honor." Lie Gu bowed and said.


    Everyone immediately followed Lie Gu''s example, saying "next time" and then disappeared...


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 561 (The Reincarnated Person on New Years Day)

    Chapter 561 (The Reincarnated Person on New Year''s Day)


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched, "You guys are getting more and more haughty. My son, the heir, didn''t even receive red envelopes from you guys."


    However, at this moment, Ye Hua''s phone kept ringing in his pants pocket. Ye Hua took it out and looked at it, "You guys are smart enough to know to send red envelopes."


    "Ye Hua, what''s wrong?" Qing Ya curiously asked while holding their son.


    "Oh, nothing, just some spam messages about gambling," Ye Hua said indifferently. He finally had some extra money, how could he possibly give it away.


    "Come, let me hold our son," Ye Hua walked over to Qing Ya and said softly.


    Qing Ya reminded him, "Our son didn''t mean it, don''t hit him! Otherwise, we''re done."


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled, Qing Ya''s current state was just like her own when she had a child. The child was one''s most precious possession.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t hit him." Ye Hua said, and Qing Ya carefully handed their son to him. However, the little one held tightly onto his mother''s hand, looking like he was saying, "Daddy is going to hit me."


    But after Ye Hua held him in his arms, he shouted in anger, "You little bastard, I''ll teach you a lesson!" and pped the child on the bottom.


    The little one instantly burst into tears and reached out to his mother for help, as if saying, "Mama, save me!"


    Qing Ya was also stunned for a moment, then immediately snatched their son back, "Ye Hua!!!"


    "Daddy, he knows he was wrong, don''t hit him, he''s so pitiful," Donghuang Li also pleaded for her brother. The little one hugged his mother tightly, afraid to look at his father. His fair bottom even had a handprint on it.


    Actually, Ye Hua wouldn''t hit him again. He just wanted to discipline him a little. The situation just now was too dangerous and almost became a big mistake. He really couldn''t let it go without punishment.


    Qing Ya hugged their son andforted him, "Don''t cry, as long as Mama is here, Daddy won''t bully you again in the future."


    The little one still sobbed and couldn''t stop. Qing Ya didn''t know what to do, and Ye Hua was also worried.


    "He''s probably hungry," Donghuang Baizhi said. She had some experience with this.


    Qing Ya thought the same thing, "Ye Hua, you go out first."


    "Why should I go out?" Ye Hua couldn''t understand. Haven''t they been together for so long? It''s embarrassing to leave now.


    Donghuang Li was bing more sensible and pulled his father aside, saying, "Qing Mama has to feed the younger brother, just like how I was before. We can''t watch."


    Persuaded by his daughter, Ye Hua felt surprised and could only hold his daughter to avoid the situation.


    "Daddy, what''s the baby''s name?" Donghuang Li asked curiously, while holding his father.


    The name was already discussed with Qing Ya.


    "The baby''s name is Ye Yan," Ye Hua said softly. [The characters in the name Ye Yan, literally meaning "three mes". In Chinese culture, the number three is often associated withpleteness, bnce, and harmony. It can also represent past, present, and future or heaven, earth, and humanity. Fire or mes can symbolize various things, including passion, transformation, purification, and vitality. Therefore, the name Ye Yan with the character for me repeated three times may suggest a sense ofpleteness, bnce, and vitality associated with the element of fire. The repeated character for me could also indicate a strong association with the qualities and symbolism of fire.]


    Donghuang Li murmured, "It sounds nice."


    "You have to take care of your brother well in the future, do you know? You''re a big sister now," Ye Hua said.


    Donghuang Li nodded seriously and said, "Don''t worry, Daddy. I will take good care of my brother and won''t let anyone bully him. I will also take him to y."


    "Once again, Ah Li is sensible. She''s Daddy''s little cotton candy," Ye Hua said with relief. He was grateful to have a daughter like Ah Li who was obedient and sensible, unlike his mischievous son who caused a lot of trouble during his birth.


    Donghuang Li was extremely happy and knew that she had an important ce in her father''s heart. After all, she was his first child and the most well-behaved and sensible one.


    "Let''s go inside. We''ve yed enough," Ye Hua said.


    "Okay, I want to y with my little brother," Donghuang Li said.


    Ye Huaughed and said, "Your little brother doesn''t even know how to walk yet."


    "It''s okay, I will teach him how to y with mud," Donghuang Li said.


    On the morning of the first day of the lunar new year, people woke up early to eat breakfast and then went out to visit their rtives and friends. Children received red envelopes and were eager to go out and y. There were many stalls selling beef skewers andmb skewers on the street, taking advantage of the opportunity to earn some money during the festive season.


    However, in a city like Gao Hai, it was not allowed to set up stalls on the streets. Most people were celebrating the new year with their families, and the city seemed a bit quiet.


    But in one of the vis, the Qing Tiandi''s team had a good New Year celebration. In the morning, everyone sent red envelopes to each other to bring good luck.


    Feng Tian and Feng Di didn''t believe in these things and seemed indifferent.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin also sent red envelopes to each other to bring good luck, as they wanted to work hard and regain everything they had lost in the past year.


    "Brother Qing, did you find anything? They said something special would happen during this year''s New Year," Wang Dabao asked while eating instant noodles.


    Actually, everyone is eating instant noodles. Many stores are closed on the first day of the Lunar New Year.


    Even Qing Tiandi was eating sour cabbage instant noodles. What a thrifty team.


    Instant noodles are good enough to satisfy their hunger.


    Qing Tiandi took a sip and squinted his eyes: "There was indeed a very strong spiritual pressure in the middle of the night yesterday, but it was only for a moment and quickly disappeared. I can only confirm that it was in the south."


    "How strong was it?" asked Fengtian curiously.


    Qingtian took a sip of the soup and breathed a sigh of relief: "It can kill you with one p, so don''t even think about it. We can''t handle it."


    Everyone: "..."


    Can kill Feng Tian with one p?


    Why is Feng Tian so incredulous? He really wants to try it and see if he can be killed with one p.


    Qing Tiandi whispered, "Feng Tian, don''t think about it. You really will be killed with one p. Trust me, I won''t lie to you."


    Feng Tian was unconvinced and shouted, "But I have a secret weapon!"


    Qing Tiandi knew about it and said lightly, "I know about your secret weapon, so let''s add another p. It''s still just one p. I''m sorry, I was justforting you earlier."


    Everyone: "..."


    Qing Tiandi picked up the instant noodle box and drank the soup again, feeling great. He put it down gently, as if afraid that the paper box would melt.


    "In fact, we don''t need to worry about this boss-level guy for now. Let''s start with easier targets and share the loot after we defeat them." Qing Tiandi has been ying the Legend of Mir with Wang Dabao recently. [The Legend of Mir 2 is a sprite-based isometric 3-D massively multiyer online role-ying game developed by Korean-based WeMade Entertainment.]


    "Sorry, I misspoke. We should let him be arrogant first, and when other cultivators can''t handle him, we can rescue them and gain both fame and treasures. Isn''t that great?" Qing Tiandi added.


    Everyone nodded. Bai Cixin wants fame more than treasures.


    Suddenly, Qing Tiandi was startled: "Speaking of the devil, someone has appeared in the north, but we can handle him!"


    Meanwhile, in the snowy mountains of the north, a man looked at his hands and slowly closed his eyes, murmuring, "I didn''t expect that I, Xiao Yi, would be reborn again! And I have reached the level of Immortal Emperor!"


    "The time for revenge hase!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 562 (Kill, Kill, Kill!)

    Chapter 562 (Kill, Kill, Kill!)


    Xiao Yi had waist-length silver hair hanging down, in a white robe, and possessed a graceful and elegant demeanor. Around him, powerful spiritual energy swirled. Before, Xiao Yi couldn''t even be considered a Divine Emperor, but after being reborn, he skyrocketed to be an Immortal Emperor, with his strength increasing several tens of times.


    With his immense strength came an unmatched confidence, and he felt that he now had the power to fight against both Qing Ya and the ck-robed man.


    Xiao Yi suddenly appeared with a ck long sword in his hand. The sword emitted ck starlight that was identical to the Xuanyuan Sword, except for its color.


    "Old friend! It''s good to see you." Xiao Yi''s face lookedposed and restrained, with a world of difference from before.


    The ck Xuanyuan sword in his hand trembled slightly, seeming very excited and eager to start killing!


    "Rest assured, we still have debts to collect!" Xiao Yi''s eyes shed with a killing intent. He was now a terrifying Immortal Emperor, and anyone who dared to challenge him would be killed.


    The ck-robed man! He was responsible for the death of his beloved wife. Xiao Yi remembered!


    Qing Ya! She was responsible for his own death. Xiao Yi remembered!


    And that man! The man who was the culprit! Xiao Yi would retrieve everything that was his!


    His figure flickered, and Xiao Yi disappeared from where he was, reappearing in his home. His daughter had just been born, and he had only taken a quick nce at her. But now that he had been reborn, he was determined to ensure that his family would lead a good life, and he would make them proud!


    "Shu Nan! Yu Qi! Yun Er!" Xiao Yi shouted joyfully.


    However, the spacious vi was cold and empty, with ayer of dust covering the tabletops, as if no one had lived there in a long time.


    This made Xiao Yi''s face darken, and he hurriedly rushed upstairs, opening every bedroom. However, there was no one to be found!


    Xiao Yi''s face became ugly, and thick veins bulged under his skin. "Where are they? Where are my women and children?"


    ''It must be Qing Ya! She must have killed them all!''


    After his death, Qing Ya had not spared his family. There was no trace of his children, and that could only mean one thing: his two children were already dead!


    Shu Nan and the others were all killed by Qing Ya!


    ''Qing Ya, you''re so malicious! You will pay with your blood!''


    Xiao Yi hadpletely lost his sanity after being reborn, thinking that Qing Ya had killed his women and children.


    Your women and children are on the Canglie. How could you possibly sense them?


    It was because of this that Xiao Yi had be crazy.


    The death of his wife and child left Xiao Yi hopeless, as if he had to kill everyone in the world to eliminate this resentment.


    Xuanyuan Sword appeared in Xiao Yi''s hand again because he decided to bloodbath the Voidless Realm and avenge his wife and child, but this was only the beginning.


    But then Xiao Yi suddenly realized one thing: where was the Voidless Realm?


    He had no idea.


    Xiao Yi floated in the air over the north again, his face fierce and terrible. "Voidless Realm! This immortal wille to kill you all!" he roared, then dived down. Below him were some small northern families celebrating the first day of the new year. Children were building snowmen outside, happy and carefree.


    But in just a few minutes, the happy house turned into a living hell. Bodiesy scattered on the ground, their limbs twisted at unnatural angles. The once pristine snowmen were now stained with the blood of children, and the little ones who had just been ying beside them were now lying lifeless, their eyes filled with confusion.


    Why did that uncle want to kill me? Why did he kill my parents, my grandparents, my brothers and sisters? Why is this happening...


    Xiao Yi looked on coldly, his eyes showing no mercy. There was no reason! Because this immortal just wanted to kill, and use boundless ughter to avenge his wife and child!


    The brutal ughter took ce on the first day of the new year. On average, a small family was wiped out every hour, and the methods used were horrifying, beyond humane.


    However, some of these scenes were captured by those on the brink of death and uploaded to the forums of the cultivation world as a warning.


    Beware of Xiao Yi, who has gone insane!


    These videos immediately swept through the entire cultivation world.


    Xiao Yi, who had disappeared for several months, had reappeared! And this time, he was ughtering some small families, which was despicable to the extreme.


    People prayed for the Voidless Realm to appear and kill Xiao Yi. He was simply a scumbag.


    At this moment, the Qing Tiandi team was watching the video of Xiao Yi killing people.


    "What''s wrong with Xiao Yi? Is he killing people indiscriminately?" Wang Dabao was puzzled. He had thought that Xiao Yi''s entire family had disappeared due to some mishap, but now Xiao Yi had suddenly appeared again and started killing without regard.


    Qing Tiandi chuckled. "Xiao Yi is the target this time."


    The four people beside him were shocked.


    Feng Tian asked, "So Xiao Yi was killed by someone?"


    Qing Tiandi nodded.


    Feng Tian snorted, "Who cares if he was killed or not! That ck weapon in his hand is good, I want it!"


    "Don''t worry, the stronger the reincarnator, the more treasures they''ll have on them," Qing Tiandi said in a low voice.


    "Qing Tiandi, when do we make our move?" Wang Dabao curiously asked.


    Qing Tiandi smiled lightly, "Let him kill a little longer first, or where''s the enmity? Our appearance won''t be so shocking."


    Bai Cixin needed this effect, but Feng Tian did not, he seemed impatient and went upstairs.


    On the other side, Ye Hua''s family of five returned to Voidless Realm. After all, the spiritual energy in Voidless Realm was abundant and helpful for the children.


    Qing Ya held her son in her arms, with a motherly radiance in her eyes. In Qing Ya''s eyes, only her son mattered now, and Ye Hua was no longer a priority.


    Donghuang Li stood aside and yed with his brother, very happy, wishing his brother would grow up quickly.


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi stood beside them.


    Ye Hua was helpless and asked, "Baizhi, were you like this at that time?"


    Donghuang Baizhi leaned on her husband''s arms and said, "Yes, Ah Li was born like this, but to keep it secret, I didn''t guard him like Qing Ya does. I''m really sorry for our daughter."


    "Why didn''t youe find me?" Ye Hua said lightly.


    Donghuang Baizhi punched Ye Hua''s chest with her small fist and said, "You heartless man, you wouldn''t even see me. I hated you so much at that time and decided never to see you again!"


    "The queen''s temper is not small, but I never expected her to fall into my hands again, and now she''s pregnant with our second child," Ye Hua couldn''t help but tease, feeling that life was good now.


    Donghuang Baizhi coquettishly said, "You bad man~"


    "Haha!" Ye Huaughed out loud, just liking the queen''s coquettish appearance.


    "A man who is not bad, how can a woman love him?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 563 (Justice League)

    Chapter 563 (Justice League)


    Donghuang Baizhi pinched the flesh around Ye Hua''s waist and acted very cute.


    Ye Hua lightly stroked his beloved wife''s hair, "Only you two dare to do this in the whole world."


    "We are your wives. If you don''t let us pinch, will you let other women pinch?" Donghuang Baizhi was proud and not afraid of Ye Hua anymore.


    It''s better not to talk about this kind of topic too much. They are very jealous.


    "Report!!!" Suddenly, a guard rushed in.


    When he saw his empress leaning against a man, he was shocked and quickly knelt in fear.


    Donghuang Baizhi''s face darkened and she left Ye Hua''s embrace. "What''s the matter? Don''t make a big deal out of nothing!"


    "Forgive me, Empress!" The guard said nervously.


    "Speak! What''s the matter!"


    "Empress, just a few hours ago, someone ughtered many people in the north. Several small families were brutally wiped out!"


    Qing Ya looked at Ye Hua, seeming to ask, weren''t you watching them? Why did someone suddenly go north to kill people?


    Ye Hua was also puzzled. If this really happened, Brittany would havee to inform him.


    "Who did it?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    "It''s Xiao Yi!"


    Xiao Yi???


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi were clearly stunned, then they looked at Qing Ya not far away. Didn''t Qing Ya kill Xiao Yi? How could he appear again?


    Qing Ya obviously heard it too, she was confused. She had killed him that night, she saw it with her own eyes, he was reduced to ashes.


    How could he still be alive!


    Qing Ya came with her son and asked in a low voice, "Are you sure it''s Xiao Yi?"


    The guard nodded.


    "You can go now." Ye Hua said calmly.


    The guard dared not say more and retreated.


    Ye Hua did not doubt that Qing Ya had killed Xiao Yi. He was just curious about how Xiao Yi survived. But then he thought about the five-year cycle. Did it start from Xiao Yi? Rebirth?


    Three people watched the forum video and confirmed that it was Xiao Yi.


    "This Xiao Yi really has the essence of a cockroach," Ye Hua said calmly. Compared to Xiao Yi, Ye Hua preferred the Gorefiend.


    After being caught twice in a row, he became low-key and worked honestly at the bar. But as for Xiao Yi, he has probably been disappointed several times and shows no signs of repentance. He''s beyond redemption. Can''t he just live an honest life?


    ''Look at me, I am so strong but never show off, and I wouldn''t bully the weak either. It''s not excessive to give me a Good Citizen Award.''


    "I''ll go deal with him again!" Qing Ya said coldly. Although she didn''t know how Xiao Yi survived, seeing so many people die at his hands made her feel responsible. She didn''tpletely eliminate Xiao Yi.


    Ye Hua didn''t want Qing Ya to take action again. Such a person wasn''t worth it. Besides, Brittany had just sent news that their goal was also Xiao Yi. They would eventually take action.


    "Qing Ya, take care of your child. Leave this to me," Ye Hua said calmly, then looked at the child in Qing Ya''s arms.


    After seeing his father''s eyes, Ye Yan buried his face in his mother''s arms again, too afraid to look up.


    Qing Ya felt embarrassed in front of her husband. She hadn''t killed the person thoroughly and felt guilty.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t say anything and obeyed her husband''s orders.


    However, the entire northern forces were already in panic. Xiao Yi killed people and gods alike, and was terrifying.


    It had been more than ten hours, and the Voidless Realm had no response, which made people more anxious.


    Such an event was like the southern incidentst year, but Xiao Yi was even more ruthless than those people. More than ten families had suffered his poison, and even newborn babies were not spared. The crime was unforgivable!


    At this time, the cultivation world''s forum was about to explode.


    "Why hasn''t anyonee to save the north? Xiao Yi is going to kill us all!"


    "Back then, our queen went to save your south. Now the north is in trouble, are you just going to watch?"


    "Big brother, even if you call us to go, it''s useless. The bigwigs on our side haven''t reacted yet."


    "This Xiao Yi is too arrogant. We must alle together to defeat him! Who wants to form a team?"


    "Goodbye, sorry to bother you."


    Just when everyone was in a panic, a new ount suddenly appeared.


    The name was cool.


    Justice League.


    And posted a thread.


    "Dear brothers and sisters, I heard that you''re in crisis and I am very worried, so I have decided to lead my team members to punish the wicked and promote the good, and bring peace to the north. The time is tonight at ten o''clock, brothers who finish work cane and watch."


    Qing Tiandi was very satisfied, as this would showcase his team''s positive energy.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin sat beside him, quietly waiting for replies.


    Half an hourter, there was finally a reply.


    "I am 8 years old this year, can I join your alliance?"


    Qing Tiandi and his team were speechless. They had been waiting for so long and finally received such ament. It was even pushed down by other threads, it was simply shameless!


    "Brother Qing, this trick won''t work." Wang Dabao shook his head. It didn''t get any attention, and even the moderator didn''t give it a highlight.


    Qing Tiandi sighed softly, "It was my fault, but it doesn''t matter. When we show up tonight on time, we will definitely shock them."


    Bai Cixin nodded, "That''s right. We can ignore them now. When our fame spreads, there will naturally be manyments."


    "Then we can recruit many strong people and be undefeated. The winner can call themselves the boss, and we can too!" Qing Tiandi''s eyes shone with a strange color.


    Questioning whether the conspiracy behind this was a distortion of human nature or a decline in morality.


    Bai Cixin''s face was full of fanaticism, as if she had been brainwashed by Qing Tiandi. Wang Dabao, who sat beside her, was worried about his wife''s IQ.


    Qing Tiandi was like a leader, bewitching everyone and pulling out their desires in order to control them. It was a powerful control technique!


    It was now eight o''clock in the evening, and Xiao Yi sat on the snack street, eating spicy hot pot while looking at a piece of paper.


    On it were the names of many ns, with more than ten of them crossed out in red.


    He just didn''t expect that he had killed so many people, and yet no one from the Voidless realm had appeared. They are really heartless!


    As long as he wipes out the Voidless realm he would never go hungry in this lifetime!


    "Boss, your food is here."


    A bowl of fragrant braised pork rice was ced in front of Xiao Yi.


    "Where''s the egg?" Xiao Yi asked in a low voice.


    "Uh, sorry, I didn''t hear you earlier, I''ll add it now."


    They didn''t even have any professionalism, even though he had clearly asked for an egg!


    He had killed so many people, but he was feeling a little hungry now. Although he was now an Immortal Emperor, his stomach still reflexively growled when it was empty.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 564 (Immortal VS Demon Emperor)

    Chapter 564 (Immortal VS Demon Emperor)


    While eating the fragrant braised pork rice, Xiao Yi looked at the name on the note.


    Next...


    It''s the Chen family!


    Chen Xuanzong, the Patriarch of the family, the dark horse of the north.


    However, Chen Xuanzong was currently sitting at home enjoying his dinner, and the 7-8 meter long dining table was only used by one person.


    Chen Xuanzong did not have a girlfriend. Although there were many women pursuing him, his heart only belonged to Qing Ya, and he could not tolerate any other women.


    And all of Chen Xuanzong''s family members had passed away, so the entire Chen family only had him left.


    At this moment, Chen Xuanzong was holding a tablet, watching a video, and a hint of bloodthirst appeared on his lips.


    ''This Xiao Yi has finally shown up! I was worried I wouldn''t be able to find him!''


    ''May my Chen family be blessed, and let this Demon Emperor y Xiao Yi with my spear!''


    Chen Xuanzong cut a piece of steak and chewed it fiercely, and blood trickled down the corner of his mouth. At first nce, this steak was only 20% cooked, with blood still in the meat!


    The servants beside him were shocked to see their boss eating like this, but it onlysted for a moment, as if they had be ustomed to it.


    After Chen Xuanzong finished his delicious steak and picked up a tissue to wipe his mouth, a wave of spiritual energy appeared!


    This made Chen Xuanzong''s face turn serious!


    With a bang, the door was kicked open, and valuable furniture was smashed into pieces. Xiao Yi''s figure slowly walked in, and when Chen Xuanzong saw that it was him, his eyes shone with outrage.


    ''If you don''t take the road to heaven, and insist on barging into hell, don''t me this Demon Emperor!''


    "Chen Xuanzong, I''ll let you die by your own hand and send you to the afterlife!" Xiao Yi coldly shouted, holding the ck XuanYuan sword.


    Chen Xuanzong burst outughing: "Xiao Yi, you still love to act cool like this!"


    "Hehe, you''re nothing in front of me!" Xiao Yi said disdainfully. How could a mere family head dare to act arrogantly in front of him?


    Chen Xuanzong stood up, emitting a gradually dispersing killing intent. "Since you''re here, it''s for the best. We''ll settle old scores together!"


    "Do we have old scores? I really don''t remember," Xiao Yi said indifferently. There was just too much blood on his hands, and he didn''t remember every single person he had killed.


    Chen Xuanzong''s face turned cold as he coldly shouted, "You killed dozens of people from my Chen family, and you say you don''t remember?"


    "Chen family? Sorry, I really don''t remember. Maybe you could give me more details?"


    "Hehe, don''t you remember wiping out my entire family for the sake of the Xuanyuan Sword?"


    Now Xiao Yi remembered, and heughed, "You''re the child who survived? I didn''t expect this to be fate. Killing you today is truly wiping out your Chen family!"


    "Kill me? Xiao Yi, do you really think it''s that easy to kill me? Next year on this day will be your death anniversary, and no one will bother to tend your grave!"


    Xiao Yi sighed, patting the dust off his sleeves. "Don''t worry, your grave won''t have short grass either."


    The small talk had gone on long enough.


    Chen Xuanzong said coldly, "Let''s go outside and fight."


    "Okay," Xiao Yi agreed readily.


    The two of them arrived in a nearby bamboo forest. The temperature in the north was extremely low, especially at night. The bitter wind howled, icy and bone-chilling. It was probably several degrees below zero now.


    The rustling of leaves sounded from the bamboo forest, as if hinting at something.


    Xiao Yi and Chen Xuanzong stood opposite each other. This was a destined battle. Chen Xuanzong, the Demon Emperor who had traveled back in time, was here for revenge and had been looking for a chance to kill Xiao Yi.


    Now the opportunity had arrived, and killing Xiao Yi would only enhance his reputation.


    Immortal VS Demon Emperor


    But Xiao Yi was no longer just an emperor, he had ascended to the realm of immortal.


    However, Chen Xuanzong, the Demon Emperor, was not someone to be trifled with!


    A long spear appeared in Chen Xuanzong''s hand. When the spear appeared, a terrifying aura erupted, evaporating all the bamboo trees around them, creating a clear space.


    The entire spear shimmered with a golden light, the sharp tip emitting a deadly aura. The spear was covered inplex patterns that flickered slightly.


    "Six Paths Shadow Moon!" Chen Xuanzong shouted, pointing the spear at the sky. Suddenly, a golden light appeared in the pitch-ck sky, carrying a violent aura and falling like a tornado!


    The tip of the sword absorbed the power of the sky fiercely, bing more dazzling, and the fierce aura roared in all directions, with rumbling sounds piercing through heaven and earth!


    Xiao Yi''s brows furrowed, "You actually have an ancient divine weapon!!!"


    That''s right, the Six Paths Shadow Moon in Chen Xuanzong''s hand is an ancient divine weapon! It is a weapon of the Demon Emperor.


    Chen Xuanzong can endure, not even revealing that he has an ancient divine weapon. If he had revealed it, he might have been one of the prestigious families by now. As the saying goes, Chen Xuanzong came back for revenge, and he didn''t want Xiao Yi to die so easily.


    Of course, he also wanted to consolidate his own strength for Qing Ya and to live a good life with her, not to fight for anything.


    "That''s right! My Six Paths Shadow Moon is an ancient divine weapon. Xiao Yi! Today is your death!" Having a godly weapon is a kind of reliance. It should be noted that even the great families don''t have ancient divine weapons, only many ancient divine artifacts.


    "Hahaha!"


    Xiao Yi suddenlyughed and then swung his Xuan Yuan sword in his hand, "If it was before, I would still be slightly afraid, but my Xuanyuan sword has already surpassed ancient divine artifacts and reached the quality of an ancient divine weapon!"


    After saying that, Xiao Yi''s Xuan Yuan sword shook, and a half-moon ck sword aura with a killing intent attacked Chen Xuanzong without any hesitation.


    Chen Xuanzong snorted and directly stabbed out with his Six Paths Shadow Moon, instantly causing a burst of golden light.


    The two collided, and the world suddenly changed. The ground cracked and formed a deep ditch that was so deep that it was bottomless. The gusts of wind swept around, this is the collision of ancient divine weapons, causing the world to change its colors. The light emitted illuminated the earth!


    This match was considered a draw.


    "Not bad!" Xiao Yi said lightly.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect your Xuanyuan sword to evolve. You''re lucky!" Chen Xuanzong''s Six Paths Shadow Moon was no worse than the other party''s sword.


    "Sometimes luck is also a kind of strength, just like how you had bad luck and I wiped out your entire family."


    This sentence touched Chen Xuanzong''s sore spot, and his face suddenly changed.


    The Six Paths Shadow Moon in his hand seemed to feel its owner''s anger and its aura suddenly increased.


    "Red Fire and Twilight Clouds!" Chen Xuanzong waved the ancient divine weapon in his hand, and in an instant, a hundred spears pierced out. Bright golden light overflowed, and those hundred-plus spears seemed to be drawing something!


    Only a golden figure appeared, like fire and clouds, unable to distinguish between real and fake!


    But this is what the release of an ancient divine weapon produces. It cannot be inferior, and the golden figure also held a long spear in its hand, emitting an astonishing aura. It is indeed an ancient divine weapon.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 565 (Welcome to Join the Justice League)

    Chapter 565 (Wee to Join the Justice League)


    Currently, Chen Xuanzong had the advantage in numbers, thanks to the special skill of the Six Paths Shadow Moon.


    Xiao Yi was also a bit shocked. If it were his past self, he would not be able to defeat the other party, but now he was an Immortal Emperor!


    Would he still be afraid of him?


    "Sky Punishment Sword Art, Brahma''s Fate!"


    Xuanyuan rushed straight into the sky, following Xiao Yi''s angry shout.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Nine Xuanyuan swords appeared in the sky, each one gathering terrifying spiritual energy that spread around.


    Chen Xuanzong didn''t dare to be careless and pointed his Six Paths Shadow Moon directly at the sword formation. He shouted, "Star-Studded Melody!"


    A dazzling light shot out from the gun''s tip, and a dragon''s roar echoed between heaven and earth. It turned into a golden dragon in the air, with a tremendous spiritual energy gathering. The golden dragon opened its big mouth and a golden me sprayed towards the nine swords.


    Meanwhile, the golden figure beside him charged directly at Xiao Yi, which surprised him. Two against one indeed had the advantage.


    Xiao Yi''s speed was extremely fast, and he dodged the attack of the golden figure in an instant. He quickly pinched his fingers and said, "Descend!"


    The nine swords suddenly shot out nine ck rays of light, touching the golden me emitted by the dragon!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The dark night became as bright as day, and a huge shock wave spread in a circr shape like a cutting machine.


    The golden dragon in the air disappeared, and the Xuanyuan swords fell into Xiao Yi''s hands!


    The collision of this move was a tie, indicating that the confrontation of the ancient divine artifacts was ineffective.


    However, Xiao Yi was a bit annoyed now. He was constantly being chased by the golden figure, and he couldn''t even kill it because it was an energy body. Even if he cut it off, it would immediately regrow and continue to chase him.


    It was only at this moment that Xiao Yi realized that the ancient divine artifact had manifested as an undying and indestructible form, so he could only kill Chen Xuanzong first, and everything would be over.


    Confronting ancient divine artifacts would not bring much advantage, so he had to rely on his own strength!


    Xiao Yi was smart. Chen Xuanzong was only a Demon Emperor and weaker overall than an Immortal Emperor.


    Chen Xuanzong suddenly became passive and felt that Xiao Yi''s speed was too fast! If it weren''t for a Golden Man restraining him, he would have been defeated!


    "Chen Xuanzong! What''s wrong! Why are you hiding!" Xiao Yi coldly shouted with a wild air, bing more and more skillful as he fought.


    "Xiao Yi! You''re cunning!" Chen Xuanzong also knew in his heart that he couldn''t gain any advantage with his weapon, and even his body technique was much weaker than the others''. Losing was only a matter of time!


    Xiao Yiughed, "Chen Xuanzong, don''t you want revenge? What''s the point of running away? Let''s fight to the death!"


    "Xiao Yi! You wait for me, I will kill you someday!" Chen Xuanzong began to flee at full speed because the golden figure was about to disappear!


    But how could Xiao Yi let Chen Xuanzong escape? His Xuanyuan Sword instantly blocked the opponent''s retreat, and at the same time, he shook off the attacking golden figure and then flew towards Chen Xuanzong.


    Chen Xuanzong cursed silently. How could Xiao Yi''s strength change so much? He didn''t have such strength before. It seems that he has inted his worth, and he should have killed him earlier!


    Suddenly, Xiao Yi felt the breath behind him disappear, and then heughed, "Chen Xuanzong, without the Golden Dragon, let''s see how long you can hold on!"


    Chen Xuanzong stared at Xiao Yi tightly. He couldn''t run away anymore, he could only fight for his life!


    "Xiao Yi, let''s have a decisive battle in three years if you have the guts!"


    Xiao Yiughed and was amused by his words, "Three yearster, have you read too many novels? I''ll take your life in three seconds!"


    "You!!!" Chen Xuanzong was very helpless. The gap in strength was the biggest problem. Even if he had the strength, he could be killed easily if the other party didn''t have the ancient divine weapon. Unfortunately, the other party had the ancient divine weapon and good strength.


    Chen Xuanzong felt that he could only try his best!


    Xiao Yi looked at Chen Xuanzong''s actions and sneered. He was reallying to his death.


    But just as Xiao Yi was about to attack, suddenly five people appeared!


    This situation made both Xiao Yi and Chen Xuanzong a little stunned.


    Yes, the people who came were the Justice League!


    It was exactly ten o''clock, not more, not less!


    Wang Dabao was holding a selfie stick with a phone attached to it, facing the scene.


    The live broadcast of the cultivation world had gone online.


    "Hello everyone, we are the Justice League. In front of us is Xiao Yi, and over there... um... seems to be Comrade Chen Xuanzong. Judging from the situation on the scene, they must have experienced a great battle. It''s a miracle that they''re still alive now."


    Chen Xuanzong: "..."


    Wang Dabao continued, "We are the Justice League. Please follow our WeChat public ount. Wee like-minded brothers to join us and make the world a more beautiful ce. Friends who are nearby cane and see the scene."


    After speaking, Wang Dabao ended the live broadcast. He was just advertising and not nning to continue the live broadcast.


    Xiao Yi slowly turned around and looked at the group of familiar faces.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Yi asked.


    Chen Xuanzong was suddenly startled. Do these people actually know Xiao Yi? Does that mean he''s doomed?


    ''Am I really this unlucky?''


    Qing Tiandi took a step forward and spread his hands. "Xiao Yi, you know what we''re here to do. You understand."


    "You want to kill me?" Xiao Yi''s face turned cold, and a violent aura suddenly surged.


    This surprised Chen Xuanzong. It seems that Xiao Yi didn''t use his true strength before, and was just ying with him. How infuriating!


    Qing Tiandi sighed and said calmly, "Xiao Yi, we didn''t expect you to be the first reincarnated one. Maybe it''s fate. Our formerrades have turned into this."


    After hearing this, Xiao Yiughed. "Qing Tiandi, I may have feared you before, but now, I''m not afraid of you at all!"


    Xiao Yi''s momentum rose again, causing the entire ground to tremble and even cracks to appear. The air felt like boiling water, and the temperature rose rapidly.


    Chen Xuanzong finally knew the true strength of this Xiao Yi. If he didn''t have an ancient artifact, he wouldn''t be able to resist even for half a minute. Why is he so strong?


    Qing Tiandi smiled and took a step back. Feng Tian walked out from behind him and twisted his neck.


    A pair of golden gloves appeared on his hands, but the gloves had blood-red patterns, clearly reaching the standard of ancient divine weapons.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 566 (You are all ants)

    Chapter 566 (You are all ants)


    However, Xiao Yi had never seen these strange gloves before. When he killed the Tang family that night, Feng Tian was just messing around and still had all of his cards hidden.


    Feeling the terrifying aura emanating from the gloves, Xiao Yi''s face darkened. He didn''t think it was an ancient artifact. What kind of thing was it?


    Could there be something even more perverse than ancient artifacts?


    "Xiao Yi, kill yourself now and I''ll leave your corpse intact!" Feng Tian shouted coldly. He looked extremely fierce and mysterious with his half-mask on.


    Unexpectedly, this statement made Chen Xuanzongugh. "Hahaha! Xiao Yi, you didn''t expect that, did you? Got pped in the face! Hahaha!"


    "Shut up!" Xiao Yi''s Xuanyuan Sword immediately drew out a sword energy and attacked Chen Xuanzong, who wasughing.


    In the background, Qing Tiandi whispered something. Feng Tian seemed to resist a bit, but he still disappeared from the spot!


    Just as Chen Xuanzong was preparing to block the sword''s energy, he suddenly felt as if his body had fallen into a warm embrace.


    The picture froze at this moment.


    Wang Dabao took out his phone, turned on the sh, took a picture of the scene, and posted it on the cultivation forum.


    The title was "The Justice League Saves Chen Xuanzong From Great Danger!!!"


    Underneath was the picture they just took, which looked very spiritual. With Chen Xuanzong''s panicked expression and Feng Tian''s condescending attitude, it felt quite gay.


    It was true. Feng Tian leaned down slightly, hugged Chen Xuanzong with his right hand, and Chen Xuanzong was lying half-propped up in his arms. The two were looking at each other.


    It''s time for that BGM again.


    Chen Xuanzong looked at the golden-red eyes and the mask, feeling a little flustered.


    ''What the hell is he doing?''


    "You''ve been saved," Feng Tian said with a painful heart. Wang Dabao recorded this sentence and posted it on the forum. What a touching and heartfelt phrase!


    ''Saved my ass! Can''t I block it myself? You shameless bastard!''


    Feng Tian felt like he was going to vomit and yelled at Qing Tiandi, "Is it over yet?!"


    Qing Tiandi watched the forum replies, "Okay, let''s get back to business."


    Feng Tian suddenly let go of his hand, and Chen Xuanzong was thrown to the ground. "Are you crazy?" he eximed.


    Feng Tian slowly turned his head, and a pair of eyes shot out a chilling killing intent. Chen Xuanzong immediately shut his mouth. This man was even more terrifying than Xiao Yi!


    "Xiao Yi! You have killed innocent people indiscriminately. Today, I will represent justice and bring you to justice!" Feng Tian recited his lines, and Wang Dabao''s job was to record the battle. Of course, they would still edit out what was necessary.


    Xiao Yi didn''t say anything, and a powerful aura gathered in the clouds.


    "Today, I''ll show you my true strength, Xiao Yi!" he said.


    Suddenly, the spiritual energy in the clouds fell, covering Xiao Yi entirely. The terrifying spiritual energy was like a raging sea, prating through heaven and earth.


    There were many people who came to see the battle, and when they saw such a terrifying scene, they dared not approach. If they were killed, it would be a great injustice.


    After a while, the darkness was restored between heaven and earth, and Xiao Yi emitted a pure white light, standing tall and proud, making people want to worship him.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such strength in just a few months. No wonder you''re so arrogant!" Feng Tian said softly. The fists on both his hands did not weaken. This was a prehistoric ancient divine weapon, which had amazingbat power.


    Xiao Yi''s demeanor had already be ethereal in that one moment.


    "You ants, still not kneeling before me!"


    "Then take my punch first!"


    Feng Tian shouted and the fists in his hands began to move restlessly, sensing its owner''s anger.


    Without any exaggerated destruction, Feng Tian punched out with a bang!


    This was the difference between a divine weapon and an ancient divine weapon. The power of an ancient divine weapon would be released, greatly weakening itself. But the prehistoric divine weapon did not have such an exaggerated effect. It concentrated all its power, producing a terrifying force.


    Xiao Yi snorted and did not realize the true nature of the fist. He raised the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand and thrust it out.


    The terrifying ck light with destruction hit Feng Tian''s fist, but Feng Tian did not show any fear. This was a genuine prehistoric divine weapon!


    "You ants, die!" Xiao Yi yelled, and the ck light on the Xuanyuan Sword intensified, bing even more terrifying.


    Feng Tianughed, seeming to be mocking Xiao Yi''s ignorance!


    When the fist and the sword met, there was no explosive scene!


    Because the tip of the sword began to bend, as if it were beingpressed by a powerful force.


    Xiao Yi widened his eyes in disbelief as he watched his Xuanyuan sword twist and distort.


    "This is impossible! How did you do it? Did you use an illusion?" Xiao Yi muttered in disbelief, unable to ept the reality before him. It all seemed so unreal.


    This was his Xuanyuan sword! How could this be happening?


    In reality, this Xuanyuan sword was just a high-quality imitation. The real Xuanyuan sword was still inside the Voidless realm.


    "Xiao Yi, you''re overestimating yourself. You''re just an insignificant pawn under the heavens," Qing Tiandi chuckled lightly.


    Xiao Yi suddenly retreated, dropping his Xuanyuan sword. Otherwise, that punch would have injured him.


    The Xuanyuan sword, like scrap metal, fell to the ground, but even Feng Tian didn''t mind. The golden and red intersecting light was absorbed into the Xuanyuan sword and instantly drained, and the aura on the punch gloves increased again.


    "You, what kind of weapon is this!" Xiao Yi panicked. The momentum from earlier was immediately thrown away, and he was no longer arrogant.


    The other person had destroyed his weapon with a single punch and even absorbed it. How could he not be surprised?


    "Xiao Yi, I told you that I''ll leave you with aplete corpse if youmit suicide!" Feng Tian once again held up his fist. This time, Xiao Yi couldn''t escape death!


    Chen Xuanzong on the side was also shocked to the point where his jaw dropped. Xiao Yi''s weapon was an ancient divine weapon. Could he have been seeing things? This man''s punch gloves could actually break an ancient divine weapon?


    Xiao Yi''s expression became serious. He suddenly looked at Qing Tiandi, who was still smiling. This damn guy, there might still be some hope if he killed him!


    As for strength, Xiao Yi felt that Qing Tiandi''s strength wasn''t very strong, especially since he didn''t join in the fightst time.


    With this thought in mind, Xiao Yi didn''t think any further. He turned around and attacked Qing Tiandi.


    Feng Tian, on the other hand, saw that Xiao Yi had changed his target, yet he didn''t chase after him. He even had the appearance of watching a show.


    Xiao Yi''s hand transformed into a spiritual sword, striking directly at Qing Tiandi. The sword released a colorful glow, and the sword aura was rampant, like a fleeting nce of a beautiful swan.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 567 (Lets take a photo to commemorate)

    Chapter 567 (Let''s take a photo tomemorate)


    Qing Tiandi naturally saw Feng Tian''s move and chuckled, not even bothering to pay attention to the sudden appearance of Xiao Yi. He stood still in his spot.


    "Brother Qing, be careful!" Wang Dabao couldn''t help but shout out. Qing Tiandi was standing still, but he couldn''t afford to be careless!


    Bai Cixin and Feng Di beside them remained silent, seemingly wanting to see what kind of person Qing Tiandi was and how strong he was!


    After all, it was always Qing Tiandi whomanded everyone. If he didn''t have strong power, how could he be the leader of the team?


    This scene was all in Qing Tiandi''s eyes.


    Xiao Yi, with his crazy killing intent, had already reached Qing Tiandi, but Qing Tiandi still didn''t make any move.


    But at this moment, Xiao Yi''s body suddenly stopped, and his spiritual sword could only move forward a centimeter before touching Qing Tiandi''s forehead, even prating that head.


    But Xiao Yi couldn''t do it, because his body couldn''t move at all!


    "Xiao Yi, we used to be a great team, it''s a pity..." Qing Tiandi slowly spoke.


    Seeing Xiao Yi struggling in the air, everyone was very surprised. How did Qing Tiandi do it? Although Xiao Yi was a little weaker in Feng Tian''s eyes, even he couldn''t control Xiao Yi like this, let alone Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin.


    Chen Xuanzong beside them was also dumbfounded. This man was too terrifying. Xiao Yi''s powerful spiritual energy was instantly wiped out.


    "Qing Tiandi! You''re ruthless!" Xiao Yi''s eyes were filled with unwillingness. He had just been reborn this morning, and he didn''t expect to fall so soon!


    Qing Tiandi pulled out a napkin, wiped his palm and back of his hand, then folded it neatly and softly said, "Xiao Yi, we''re not ruthless. Since you''ve died, why bother being reborn? You know we have to capture reincarnators."


    "If I fall into your hands today, I, Xiao Yi, have nothing to say, but I still have one request!" Xiao Yi seemed to have given up resistance because the opponent was too strong. Even without Qing Tiandi, there was still Feng Tian. He couldn''t win.


    Qing Tiandi nodded, "I''ll fulfill it if I can."


    "Destroy Voidless Realm!" Xiao Yi said coldly.


    Qing Tiandi frowned and looked up at Xiao Yi, "Good, I promise you."


    "Give me a quick death! So that I can also see my wife and children!" Xiao Yi slowly closed his eyes with a tired expression between his eyebrows.


    In the end, Xiao Yi was also a pitiful person. He just wanted to make the Xiao family powerful and give his wife and children a different life. Everyone had such thoughts, but everyone''s methods were different, and Xiao Yi was one who chose the wrong method.


    If he had surrendered to the Death Mage from the beginning, he wouldn''t be in this situation now. Maybe he would be living happily as a family and have a chance to resurrect his wife.


    "Okay, I''ll fulfill your request." Qing Tiandi smiled slightly and pointed his index finger at Xiao Yi''s forehead. Xiao Yi trembled violently, his skin turning gray, and then fell to the ground, lifeless!


    Xiao Yi''s storage bag fell into Qing Tiandi''s hands. Most reincarnated peoplee with good things, like starting at level 100 and getting a Dragon ying Knife.


    "Hey, Wang Dabao, remember to cut off what needs to be cut off," Qing Tiandi reminded him.


    "Oh... okay," Wang Dabao replied dumbfoundedly. Qing Tiandi''s technique had stunned everyone.


    Looking at Feng Tian, Qing Tiandi said lightly, "Your performance today was not good, so you will receive less distribution."


    Feng Tian did not speak, implying agreement.


    "Wang Dabao did well, and he''s good at taking pictures." Qing Tiandi began toment on the battle.


    "I often take pictures for my wife and got some practice," Wang Dabaoughed foolishly.


    Bai Cixin red at her husband, thinking he shouldn''t have said that.


    "Haha, from now on, you are the team''s propagandist." Qing Tiandi patted Wang Dabao''s shoulder, making him a little scared. Qing Tiandi''s technique for killing Xiao Yi was too terrifying, almost the same as killing an ant.


    "Don''t worry, I will do my best!" Wang Dabao said earnestly.


    "Um... is your team still short of people?" A faint voice came from the side.


    Chen Xuanzong slowly walked over. Just seeing Xiao Yi die had made him feel great. Although he didn''t get revenge himself, it was still satisfying to see his enemy dead. He felt like he had found a group he could join, and with their strength, they could definitely kill that damn Long Aotian and save Qing Ya from her dangerous situation.


    Actually, Chen Xuanzong was a little scared. He had just heard a lot of things, and if he left, he would probably be killed to keep him quiet. Knowing the other side''s strength, how could Chen Xuanzong dare to leave? He could only request to join.


    With the other side seemingly aiming for the Voidless Realm, thinking of Long Aotian cowering there made Chen Xuanzong tremble with anger, so he felt like they were on the same path.


    Qing Tiandi opened his arms and shouted in a deep voice, "Today, we, the Justice League, officiallyunch the first attack! And wee our newrade! At such an inspiring moment, what should we do?"


    "Let''s barbecue?" Wang Dabao suggested.


    Qing Tiandi nodded his head. "Good idea! But on the first night of the Lunar New Year, I don''t think any ces will be open."


    "I know of one that''s open. They have really good chicken wings there," Chen Xuanzong spoke up. After all, he had just joined the team, and it wouldn''t be a bad idea to treat everyone to ate-night snack.


    Qing Tiandi was very happy. "Okay, let our new member lead the way."


    "What about the body of Xiao Yi?" Wang Dabao asked curiously.


    Qing Tiandi sighed lightly. "He was still our colleague. Let''s take a group photo tomemorate him."


    Everyone: "..."


    Chen Xuanzong thought to himself, ''What''s wrong with this guy? Taking a photo with a dead body!''


    What a pervert!


    But Qing Tiandi had scared everyone with his recent disy of power, so no one dared to offend him.


    As a result...


    Xiao Yi''s body was supported by Chen Xuanzong and Wang Dabao, and everyone gathered around for a group photo. Then Qing Tiandi set Xiao Yi''s body on fire, and he turned to dust and ashes.


    In the next life, Xiao Yi should live a good life and be content, because that''s the right way to live. Those who die are usually people with greed.


    Lao Wu Barbecue was famous in Zijin City, and even on the first night of the Lunar New Year, it was packed!


    The six members of the Justice League finally managed to find a seat.


    "Look at your expressions. Obeying order is a quality we should have. Let''s all line up," Qing Tiandi patiently taught everyone. Spare others and forgive them, don''t always resort to violence to solve problems. You never know, someone might listen to reason.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 568 (Will You Die If You Dont Show Off?)

    Chapter 568 (Will You Die If You Don''t Show Off?)


    Feng Tian and Feng Di remained silent, while Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin had gotten used to it. But Chen Xuanzong, who had just arrived, was not used to it.


    "Survival of the fittest, the strong naturallye out on top!" Chen Xuanzong said seriously.


    Qing Tiandi patted Chen Xuanzong''s shoulder and said with deep feeling, "Young man, you have lived too short. If you had lived as long as I have, you would understand."


    Seeing that Chen Xuanzong was unconvinced, Qing Tiandi nned to use his own words to persuade him, to make him understand a truth: being long-lived is very useful.


    The other four people ignored him directly. This Chen Xuanzong, he''s about to be brainwashed again.


    However, the online forum of the cultivation world was exploding at this time.


    The Justice League really killed Xiao Yi!


    They even killed him with one move!


    There''s also a guy with brass knuckles who seems to be able to defeat Xiao Yi, it''s really terrifying!


    The previous post was immediately dug up, and thements reached tens of thousands, and the moderators even highlighted it.


    "The Justice League is so awesome! How do I join? I want to go too!"


    "Oh my god, I want to join the Justice League too, this is the ce I aspire to be!"


    "That''s right, since the Voidless Realm and the Ying Family don''t care about us, we might as well join this Justice League!"


    "That''s right, finally a powerful organization has stood up and ended this ridiculous monopoly!"


    "Joining the Justice League guarantees life, I want to quit the South!"


    "I want to quit the North too!!!"


    Arge number of withdrawals floated on the forum of the cultivators, and Qing Tiandi was very satisfied with everyone''s attitude. This is the correct choice, you don''t have to rely on those two giants.


    Want to know more about the Justice League?


    In the Voidless Realm, Ye Hua and his two wives were also watching the posts on the forum, a little surprised. For Ye Hua, he quite liked this kind of surprise. Qing Tiandi is not bad, he has some brains!


    The original can y with you, bullying you with strength is nothing, after all, everyone is a thinking person.


    "Qing Tiandi is a schemer." Qing Ya said in a low voice, holding her sleeping son.


    Donghuang Baizhi also held her sleeping son, A''li, and said in a low voice, "Yes, he exchanged such a big value for just one Xiao Yi."


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it, then said lightly, "Xiao Yi killed so many people. Whoever killed him would be a hero, especially if it was an organization. The Qing Tiandi that killed Xiao Yi makes people blindly admire it. Besides, this person has a good, down-to-earth attitude, it''s strange if he doesn''t gain some fans."


    Donghuang Baizhi gave her husband a white look, "Then why are we still waiting? If we killed Xiao Yi, wouldn''t the reputation of the Voidless Realm be even greater?"


    "Exactly," Qing Ya said softly, not understanding why her husband didn''t take credit for this.


    "Women have long hair but short sight," Ye Hua said casually, feeling proud. He liked to bully his wife.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi immediately looked at their husband, as if asking, "Do you want to lecture us again?"


    Ye Hua stopped there and said softly, "If we take action, what reason do they have to do so? If they want to make a name for themselves, let them have the opportunity. Moreover, I''m afraid that he wants more than just that."


    "What does he want?" Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette ash and took a puff, exhaling smoke that made his two wives furrow their brows.


    "Some people like power, some people like money, some people like supreme strength, while others like to y."


    Listening to her husband''s meaning, Donghuang Baizhi asked in confusion, "Which one is he?"


    "ying," this was Qing Ya''s feeling.


    Ye Hua nodded, "Yes, this kind of person likes to control the overall situation and enjoys the feeling of having everything in their hands, thinking that they are very clever."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked at Ye Hua together, as if asking, "Isn''t this you?"


    "Cough cough cough, what are you looking at! Be careful or I''ll hit you both." Ye Hua''s face turned serious, reminding his two wives that he was not to be trifled with. They had both be arrogant and learned to talk back.


    The two women hummed, and then started lecturing him again. It was really helpless to have such a husband.


    "It seems that you have a n, husband?" Donghuang Baizhi asked.


    "Of course," Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette butt.


    "Tell us about it," Qing Ya was very curious and wanted to hear what kind of idea her husband hade up with.


    "Let it be," Ye Hua said lightly, then stood up and went back to his room to sleep, leaving his two wives sitting in the courtyard.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were stunned for a moment, then shouted in unison, "Ye Hua, will you die if you don''t act cool?"


    "Yes."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    In a remote mountain area, the chimney of a small thatched cottage was smoking, and outside the window, clothes were hanging on a rope to dry. In the cage, there were a few old hens, and the light was still on in the small cottage.


    "My little darling, are you sleeping?" Long Aotian leaned against Meng Meng''s belly, hoping to hear the child''s voice.


    Meng Meng had been pregnant for about 6-7 months, and during this time, Long Aotian had been taking good care of his wife and had no thoughts of going out.


    "Aotian, how many more months to go?" Meng Meng asked joyfully.


    Long Aotian was very excited, poking his hands, "I''m so excited! In a few more months, I''ll have a child, haha!!!"


    "Okay, don''t get excited every day," Meng Meng chuckled and smoothed her hair.


    Long Aotian retracted his excited expression. "I really want to tell the whole world and share this moment of joy with everyone."


    "But it''s just us here," Meng Meng sighed.


    Long Aotian suddenly thought of something, "There''s one more!"


    "The person who''s been chasing after you? Yesterday on New Year''s Eve, you asked him to have a meal, but he refused. He''s been chasing you for half a year."


    Long Aotian: "..."


    "I''ll go out for a moment and be right back."


    "Be careful. If you can''t beat him,e back."


    "I know."


    Long Aotian ran all the way, it had been several months since hest fought the skeleton, and he didn''t know if it was still there.


    "I''m here!!!" Long Aotian shouted loudly.


    Whoosh!


    A ck figure instantly appeared not far away, it was the death assassin.


    It seemed that everyone had forgotten about the death assassin because the mission had not beenpleted, so he had been guarding here, even on New Year''s Eve, he was contemting the future under the big tree.


    "Skeleton! My Divine Dragon Secret Technique is already on the fifth level! Let''s y today!!!" Long Aotian shook all over, and a burst of spiritual energy suddenly erupted.


    The death assassin looked on indifferently and exhaled softly.


    "Kekeke... you''re not dead yet..."


    Long Aotian couldn''t understand and shouted, "Come on!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 569 (Theyre All Pitiful)

    Chapter 569 (They''re All Pitiful)


    The Death Assassin had no choice but to draw his sword and attack.


    "I''m dodging~"


    "I''m dodging again~"


    "You can''t hit me~"


    "Ouch~ This is the new clothes that Meng Meng gave me. You bastard!"


    "Stop, stop, stop. I surrender, big brother... don''t mess around... let''s talk. Actually, I came to chat with you today."


    "Ji Ji Ji¡­"


    Imperial Trantor: "There''s nothing to talk about. I can''t kill you, so I''ll just make you suffer until you die. Then I can go back and report."


    Seeing that the skeleton wasn''t attacking, Long Aotian sighed lightly and said, "This ce is as deste as a bird shitting on it. There''s no one to talk to except for Meng Meng."


    "Ji Ji Ji¡­"


    Imperial Trantor: "At least you have a woman with you. I have nothing!"


    Long Aotian also felt that the skeleton was not here to kill him, but to trap him here. Therefore, he wasn''t too afraid. He sat on a rock, with his hands behind him, looking up at the stars.


    "I have good news for you. I''m going to be a dad," Long Aotian said softly.


    The Death Assassin stood by silently.


    "Oh, I haven''t even figured out what to name the child yet. The name that Meng Meng came up with is too girly. I think it should be a more imposing name."


    "Skeleton, what do you think is a more imposing name? Oh, right, you can''t speak."


    "By the way, at least I have Meng Meng with me. You have no one, so you''re even more pitiful than me."


    "Today is also the first day of the lunar new year. How abouting to my ce for some food? I still have some chicken legs. What do you say?"


    When Long Aotian heard no movement behind him, he turned around and saw no trace of the Death Assassin.


    Deeply sighing, Long Aotian turned and walked back.


    The death assassin not far away watched as Long Autian''s figure disappeared, then slowly sat down, leaning against a big tree and gazing up at the endless starry sky. ''When will it end?'' he sighed. ''I really miss the old days.''


    Back in the small cabin, Long Aotian shook his head. "Aotian, is the assassin noting?" Meng Meng asked.


    "He''s probably feeling embarrassed," Aotian replied.


    "He''s so pitiful," Meng Meng nodded. "He''s been guarding you for more than half a year, all alone with no one to talk to."


    "Yeah, forget about him," Aotian said. "Let''s go to bed." His mindset had indeed changed a lot; he was no longer restless and had be down-to-earth. The idea of having multiple wives and concubines disappeared with the birth of his child. This was the true meaning of his life.


    If Xiao Yi had Aotian''s mindset, he wouldn''t have died so miserably. Aotian was the real winner of life, with a wife, child, and the Death Assassin as a sparring partner.


    But if he wanted to make a name for himself, he had to defeat the Death Assassin. Aotian was already impressive for doing so.


    Meanwhile, in the capital of Yuan Tian, two ordinary-looking men were walking along the gloomy streets. Some shops were still open, but they were covered in dust. Months ago, this was a bustling street, but now it has be like this.


    "Manager Xu, where have all these people gone?" A man named Wang Hong walked beside Xu Shen, the chief manager of the Lingdu Pce.


    Xu Shen surveyed the area silently, his expression grave. The battle should have taken ce outside the city, but the terrain outside was unrecognizable. This was the work of a very powerful person.


    Seeing that Xu Shen didn''t say anything, Wang Hong spoke again. "Even if they died, they should have left bloodstains. Look, even the teacup is still here. Did they just evaporate?"


    In fact, the two had been in the capital for several days, gathering evidence, but they had found nothing. It seemed that all evidence had been wiped clean.


    "If we don''t bring back any evidence this time, we''ll have to answer to the Emperor Ling!" Xu Shen sighed. The Emperor had given them an order to clear up the matter.


    "I wish we had a witness," Wang Hong said. "These people are so cruel, killing and covering up everything!"


    "It''s truly despicable," Xu Shen nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, Manager Xu, I found something strange in the past few days."


    "What is it?"


    "Pleasee with me, Manager Xu."


    The two flew up to the sky and headed towards the outskirts of the city.


    "Director Xu, look at the fire burn marksing from the horizon." Wang Hong pointed to the distance and said.


    "Didn''t we discuss this already? It''s the Fiery Nether Dragon that was summoned." Xu Shen said, puzzled.


    "Yes, it''s definitely the Fiery Nether Dragon, but Director Xu, look at the marks. It''s probably not just one that came!" Wang Hong said in a low voice.


    "Not just one? What evidence do you have?" Xu Shen asked.


    "Director Xu, look below. Although there are many cracks, take a close look at the w marks!"


    Xu Shen''s gaze narrowed and he flew down with Wang Hong.


    "What is it?" Xu Shen frowned, puzzled.


    "Wang Hong said in a low voice, "Director Xu, I''m also puzzled. The standing posture of the Fiery Nether Dragon is really strange. Judging from the angle and quantity of the w marks, there are a total of three, but..."


    "But they seem to be gathered together," Xu Shen added.


    Wang Hong nodded.


    So the question is, why did three Fiery Nether Dragons gather together?


    "Director Xu, this Fiery Nether Dragon has a big background. It''s an ancient giant beast that even the supremes couldn''t handle. Let alone the gods in this small ce. The strange thing is, the Fiery Nether Dragons seem to be just standing here and not participating in the battle." Wang Hong was very frustrated. He had been trying to figure it out for the past few days.


    "Whoever can control three Fiery Nether Dragons must be extremely powerful! As for why the Fiery Nether Dragons didn''t participate in the battle, it was probably just to intimidate. But as for why they gathered together, I really don''t know." Xu Shen shook his head. This question was too difficult to think about.


    "Director Xu, this overlord is probably very powerful. We should immediately go back and report to the Emperor. We can''t provoke him. Three Fiery Nether Dragons could easily destroy the entire Ling city! Unless more than ten overlordse together to suppress them." Wang Hong said.


    Xu Shen fell into deep thought. All he could do now was to tell the Emperor that this overlord was very powerful and could even summon Fiery Nether Dragons. But who exactly was this overlord with such great power?


    Suddenly, a "drip" sound rang out.


    Xu Shen took out the jade slip and looked at it, his face full of surprise and even fear.


    "Director Xu, what''s going on?" Wang Hong saw the expression on Director Xu''s face and knew that something big had happened.


    Xu Shen put away the jade slip and said in a low voice, "The overlord Fa Lian has been killed! His ''Realm of No Falsehood'' was also burned by a fire, and it was the ''Meteor Day Sky Fire''!"


    "Meteor Day Sky Fire? Isn''t that the ultimate move of the overlord Yuanyang?" Wang Hong was also stunned. ''The overlord Yuanyang killed the Supreme Falian? Oh my god! How is that possible!''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 570 (Visiting the In-Laws)

    Chapter 570 (Visiting the In-Laws)


    Ye Hua wouldn''t release the Meteoric Sunfire for no reason. In fact, he could have just killed the Overlord Fa Lian directly, and the Meteoric Sunfire was just a way to frame and set up a trap.


    After all, these rare fires were all unique, and even the Supreme Yang wouldn''t be able to exin it even if he had ten mouths!


    "We need to hurry back to the Lingdu, something big might happen!" Xu Shen''s face was tense. Killing an Ovelord is not to be taken lightly. If the nature of the crime was bad, then everyone would have to kill him, just like the battle five years ago!


    Without thinking too much, the two of them disappeared on the spot. A conspiracy from Ye Hua was about to sweep the divine realm.


    Framing and setting up a trap, Ye Hua was really ying a sneaky game.


    On the morning of the second day of the lunar new year, Ye Hua received a report from Brittany, and he didn''t expect that their target would include the Void Realm.


    It was quite interesting, what a bold idea.


    For such things, Ye Hua was more than happy to have theme earlier, but he felt like they might not be able to make it. Should he give them some motivation?


    "Ye Hua, let''s go." Qing Ya walked over holding her son.


    Go where?


    Of course, they were going to her parents'' house. Wasn''t it customary to visit the inws on the second day of the lunar new year?


    To be honest, Ye Hua really didn''t want to go. It would just be awkward for everyone.


    Looking at her husband''s reluctant expression, didn''t Qing Ya know that Ye Hua''s identity was here, and even she couldn''t do anything about it, let alone others?


    But at least they were still her parents.


    "Ye Hua, let''s just go and visit, you don''t have to give out red envelopes." Qing Ya pleaded.


    "..." Was this about red envelopes? Did she really think he was so stingy?


    "Husband~" Qing Ya begged, didn''t her parents only see Ye Hua once, and that time wasn''t pleasant, but now that they had a child, there shouldn''t be anything to say, right?


    "Let''s go!" Ye Hua said in a low voice. Human customs were really troublesome.


    "You''re so good, let me reward you~" Qing Ya gave Ye Hua a happy kiss, but Ye Hua wanted more than just a kiss.


    The little oney in his mother''s arms, watching his parents'' actions with wide eyes full of curiosity.


    The two returned to Leisure Bar and woke up Qing Yutong who was sleeping. Taking a flight back would be a bit slow, so they decided to go back directly.


    "Aww, my little nephew, let aunty hold you, so handsome!" Qing Yutong held Ye Yan in her arms, but the little guy was a bit unhappy because this aunt always pinched his face.


    So Ye Yan reached out to his mother and shouted "yiyi" (meaning "mommy" in baby talk).


    "Little guy, you don''t even want aunty to hold you, be careful not to have a girlfriend in the future," Qing Yutong said yfully.


    Ye Yan saw his aunt being so stern and instantly burst into tears. Qing Ya gave her sister a stern look and took her son in her arms tofort him.


    Beside them, Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "What are you crying for, boy? If I see you cry again, I''ll lock you up!"


    Surprisingly, Ye Hua was quite authoritative when he was angry. Ye Yan instantly stopped crying but didn''t dare to look at his father. He had onlye out for a day and didn''t even have the right to cry.


    He felt that his father was very good to his sister but incredibly harsh towards him, as if he was a free gift that came with phone credit.


    "Ye Hua, Ye Yan has been here for less than two days, can''t you speak nicely?" Qing Ya protected her son from Ye Hua''s bullying.


    "A child must be educated from a young age!" Ye Hua retorted.


    "But not with your method. Can you be a little patient?" Qing Ya pleaded, hoping that Ye Hua wouldn''t be so harsh on their son who was already so afraid of him.


    Ye Hua was harsh on his son because he was still angry about the night before when Ye Yan scared him. Qing Yutong stayed silent, knowing that it was better not to meddle in this topic.


    When they arrived at their father-inw''s house, Ye Hua was empty-handed, not bringing anything.


    He thought that he had already given face by showing up. Did he really need to bring anything?


    But then Qing Ya appeared with several gift boxes in her hand, saying "Ye Hua, take these."


    "..."


    Qing Yutong also said on the side, "Brother-inw, just take them and put them in, it''s just for show."


    Ye Hua felt like he was going crazy. Baizhi was better, at least there were no elders to give face to.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Hua said in a low voice, "Just this once!"


    "Okay, okay, just this once," Qing Ya indulged Ye Hua, which was quite unusual for a woman who would have already thrown a temper tantrum.


    With the gift boxes in hand, Qing Yutong rang the doorbell.


    The one who came to open the door was still Uncle Fu.


    "Both youngdies have returned, and also the gentleman. Is this the young master?" Uncle Fu eximed when he saw Ye Yan.


    "Indeed, this is my son, Ye Yan," Qing Ya said with a sweet smile.


    "It really is the young master. Pleasee in, thedies will be very happy to see you," Uncle Fu said.


    As Qing Ya was holding her child, Qing Yutong prepared slippers for her brother-inw. This scene reminded Uncle Fu of a previous one, except it was the First Miss instead of the Second Miss. He wondered why this man was so arrogant.


    Ye Hua followed behind, holding a gift box, looking a bit unnatural.


    Entering the living room, the whole family was present. When Qing Huaxuan saw his two daughterse back, he was happy, but his face fell when he saw Ye Hua behind them.


    Seeing Qing Huaxuan''s attitude, Ye Hua ignored him.


    "Aya, who is this?" Zi Han suddenly stood up and looked at the child in her daughter''s arms.


    "Mom, this is my son, Ye Yan," Qing Ya said with a smile.


    "Oh, let me see. Why didn''t you call us when the baby was born?" Zi Han carefully took Ye Yan.


    However, as soon as she took him, Ye Yan burst into tears, crying so hard as if he was about to die.


    After trying to calm him down for a while, Wang Muqing took over, but it didn''t work. Finally, Qing Ya took him, and he stopped crying immediately upon entering her embrace.


    Ye Hua looked at his son with admiration, thinking he did a good job.


    Seeing his father''s approving gaze, the little guy''s mouth curved into a small smile, but he still hid in his mother''s embrace, as it was so warm andforting.


    Qing Huaxuan looked at the gift box in Ye Hua''s hand with disdain. The Qing family was no longer what it used to be, and now they were influential figures in the Zijin City.


    It all started when they went to see the Empress Donghuang. Since then, everything has gone smoothly for them.


    As for Qing Ya, she had changed so much that no one knew she was Qing Huaxuan''s daughter. Father and daughter had never appeared together in public, so no one knew.


    If someone found out that Qing Ya''s father was Qing Huaxuan, it would be a big deal, as Qing Huaxuan''s vanity would go out of control.


    Seeing his daughter following a bar owner and having a child, Qing Huaxuan felt that she deserved better. His daughter was so beautiful and could have found someone better.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    <script src="moz-extension://e94c09b5-f1f6-45db-ba34-5417b0f9034d/js/app.js" type="text/javascript"></script>

 Chapter 571 (You Really Know Nothing)

    Chapter 571 (You Really Know Nothing)


    "Ye Hua, please take a seat," Qing Ya whispered. She noticed that her husband''s expression wasn''t good, probably due to her father.


    Her father didn''t know Ye Hua''s true identity and only thought he was a bar owner. It was inevitable that he would underestimate him a little, especially since she was so perfect, beautiful, and rich. Sigh...beauty is also a sin.


    If it weren''t for the sake of her wife and younger sister''s face, Ye Hua would have left based on Qing Huaxuan''s expression alone. When has he ever been underestimated like this? Who doesn''t tremble in fear at his feet?


    Ye Hua sat down slowly without saying a word, which made Qing Huaxuan and the others unhappy. They should at least greet him. He didn''t say a word since he walked in. How could that be? Were they still waiting for the elders to greet him?


    Qing Huaxuan wanted this man to know that the Qing family was very powerful now!


    "Little Ye, are you still running a bar?" Qing Huaxuan asked curiously, leaning back on thefortable sofa.


    Little Ye???


    Ye Hua was stunned.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were also shocked.


    The Supreme Overlord was actually called little Ye by an ordinary person? This has never happened before.


    Ye Hua felt like he had been struck by lightning and was about to explode. If it weren''t for him being Qing Ya''s father, this man would have disappeared by now. He was so disrespectful to the Supreme Overlord!


    Little Ye!!!


    Ye Hua was infuriated.


    Qing Ya quietly held Ye Hua''s hand, asking him not to be angry. Her father didn''t mean it.


    With his wife''sfort, Ye Hua calmed down a bit.


    Seeing Ye Hua''s poor expression, Qing Huaxuan was quite satisfied. Compared to my Qing family, your little bar is nothing. It will go bankrupt in a matter of minutes.


    "Little Ye, it''s not easy to run a business nowadays. If your bar isn''t making enough money, you cane to Qing Ya''spany to help out," Qing Huaxuan said seriously. Although this man wascking in some ways, he had to teach him well, since he was his child''s husband.


    Fortunately, Qing Huaxuan didn''t say these words out loud, or Ye Hua would have exploded. But now it''s almost the same. He actually said that the Supreme Overlord could earn a few pennies and asked him to work at his wife''spany!


    "Dad, we don''t need it," Qing Ya hurriedly intervened to prevent her father from saying more, otherwise Ye Hua would definitely argue with her.


    But how could Qing Huaxuan understand his daughter''s meaning? And seeing his daughter defending a man like this made him even more angry.


    "Little Ye, life is not easy. There are many things you young people don''t understand. This world is not as simple as you two think." After speaking, Qing Huaxuan even struck a boss-like pose.


    Why did Ye Hua feel like he was looking like himself?


    Qing Yutong had a hard time suppressing herughter when she heard her father''s words. Her father was showing off in front of her brother-inw. Haha! It''s so funny!


    Qing Ya also looked helpless. What should they do now? Her father was so proud of himself.


    Suddenly, Qing Ya had an idea. As long as she pleased Ye Hua, everything would be fine. She secretlymunicated with Ye Hua.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hua asked coldly.


    "Husband~ Don''t be angry, my dad didn''t mean it." Qing Ya begged.


    Ye Hua snorted. If he had meant it, he would have lost his temper already.


    "Husband~ Don''t be angry, I will serve you well tonight." Qing Ya could only promise Ye Hua what he wanted most.


    Sure enough, when Ye Hua heard Qing Ya''s promise, he calmed down a lot. "Any position is fine?" he asked.


    "Um, as long as you''re not angry, it''s up to you."


    "Okay, you said it!" Ye Hua felt better, but Qing Ya had no choice. As long as she pleased her husband, that was all that mattered.


    Since Donghuang Bai Zhi announced her pregnancy, Ye Hua had been living a boring and miserable life.


    Now that Qing Ya took the initiative to make love, Ye Hua was in a good mood and almost felt like granting a general amnesty.


    Qing Huaxuan''s gaze towards Ye Hua also became friendlier, as if to say that his daughter was doing a good job, making him veryfortable.


    "Oh? Is there something I don''t know?" Ye Hua followed Qing Huaxuan''s words and continued to act cool in front of himself. Only you could still do this.


    Qing Huaxuanughed, as if he wasughing at Ye Hua''s ignorance. But Ye Hua didn''t care now. He just wanted tonight toe quickly. He had been holding back for over a month and was about to explode. His hands were already unable to fulfill his dreams.


    "There are some things that telling you would be useless. I''m afraid it would scare you young people," Qing Huaxuan said.


    "Pu!"


    Qing Yutong couldn''t take it anymore, clutching her stomach and bursting intoughter. ''Dad, can''t you stop being so funny? Don''t you know how embarrassing it is to brag in front of the Supreme Being?''


    Qing Ya alsoughed out loud. ''It''s fine if my husband likes to show off, but even my father has started to do it. I hope our son won''t follow suit and be a scientist in the future.''


    Wang Muqing pped his daughter in annoyance. "Yu Tong, why are youughing at what your father said?"


    "It''s nothing. I just thought of something funny and couldn''t help myself," Qing Yutong replied,ughing even harder.


    However, this kind of smile looked like they didn''t believe him. It seemed as if he had deceived them.


    Ye Hua said calmly, "I''ve never been scared before. Why don''t you try to scare me?"


    "Okay! Let me show you young people something new," Qing Hua Xuan said seriously.


    Qing Yutongughed so hard she couldn''t breathe.


    "Yutong, you''re so disrespectful!" Wang Muqing scolded his daughter.


    Finally, Qing Yutong stoppedughing and prepared to hear how her father was going to scare them.


    Qing Huaxuan red at his daughter and said in a low voice, "There are people in this world who can perform spells. They''re powerful! They can move heaven and earth, haha..."


    Looking at Qing Huaxuan''s serious expression, Ye Hua and the others were a little surprised. Such a small matter had been exaggerated by his expression. Not bad!


    Qing Hua Xuan was very satisfied with this expression. It seemed that his words had already impressed these young people.


    "Just in my North alone, there are many powerful forces! Our Qing family is also a pir of the middle ss."


    Pu!


    Even Qing Ya burst outughing at this. When did the Qing family be a pir of the middle ss? Was her father just tricking children? It was too exaggerated.


    The Qing family was not even a family now because Qing Huaxuan didn''t know anything and couldn''t be selected.


    Seeing the attitudes of his two daughters, Qing Hua Xuan was very angry and said in a low voice, "Do you know that I have seen the most powerful person in the North? The Empress! Do you know who the Empress is? She controls the entire Northern forces and can change people''s fate with just one word. You young people don''t know anything!"


    Hahahaha!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 572 (Im afraid to scare you when I say it out loud)

    Chapter 572 (I''m afraid to scare you when I say it out loud)


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong were about tough themselves silly, even Ye Hua couldn''t help but smile a little. Qing Ya''s father was really amusing.


    It turned out that ever since Qing Huaxuan had met the Empress during thest meeting, he had be inted with pride. He boasted about his glorious history to everyone, and the Empress had even given him face. Those who were present at the time felt it too, andbined with Qing Huaxuan''s words, it was hard not to believe him. As a result, everyone''s attitude towards him had made a 180-degree turn.


    "What are youughing at? I have evidence!" Qing Huaxuan said in a deep voice, unable to believe that this young man didn''t trust him.


    Evidence?


    Ye Hua and the others were stunned and curious about what evidence he had.


    "Dad, let me see the Empress you''re talking about," Qing Yutong asked coquettishly, but her smile grew even stronger. Her dad had changed.


    Qing Huaxuan took out his phone and found the photo. "Take a look, this is a photo of me and the Empress."


    Photo?


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya were amazed. There didn''t seem to be a photo that day. Was it taken privately? And the Empress say anything about it?


    Qing Yutong grabbed the phone, and Ye Hua and Qing Ya looked over.


    In the photo, the Empress Baizhi of the Voidless Realm stood tall and elegant, with Qing Huaxuan respectfully standing beside her.


    But if you looked closely, the Empress Baizhi in the photo was a bit strange, like she had been photoshopped.


    Qing Ya was so helpless. Her dad was actually fooling people with a photo like this.


    In fact, Qing Huaxuan wasn''t really fooling people. He just felt honored to have met the Empress and had someone photoshop a picture as a memento to prove that he had met her.


    "Yar, if you had half the grace of the Empress, I would be at ease," Qing Huaxuan sighed lightly. His daughter''s appearance was just as beautiful as the Empress''s, but she fell short in terms of temperament.


    Ye Huaughed when he heard this. That was well said.


    "Qing Ya, did you hear that? Learn from the Empress," Ye Hua patted Qing Ya and teased her.


    When it came to temperament, Empress Baizhi was indeed slightly better than Qing Ya. The two women had also demonstrated their auras in front of Ye Hua before. Empress Baizhi had a strong aura, while Qing Ya didn''t have that kind of intensity, probably because of her appearance.


    Qing Ya was the gentle type. Even if she had a straight face, she didn''t have that kind of strong effect.


    Donghuang Baizhi is different. When she puts on a stern face, she''s very scary, but when she smiles, it''s like apletely different person. Ye Hua secretly made the Empress Baizhi put on a stern face, and then...


    It was so satisfying.


    Qing Ya gave Ye Hua an angry re and often teased herself about this incident.


    Ye Hua''s attitude made Qing Huaxuan a little unhappy. He was teaching his daughter, so why was Ye Hua interfering?


    "Little Ye, you need to change too. Ya''er is so outstanding, you need to be even more outstanding." [er means child]


    Qing Ya felt great satisfaction. This was what a real father should be like.


    "Ye Hua, did you hear that? You need to be even more outstanding," Qing Yaunched a counter-attack, which made Ye Hua very unhappy. Wasn''t he already outstanding? There was no one else in the world as outstanding as him.


    Ye Hua remained silent, quietly listening to their boasting. Today, he wouldn''t bother.


    Qing Huaxuan sighed softly, "Actually, it''s better to be ordinary. We should participate less in that kind of world, thepetition is too intense. I''m afraid it might scare you if I tell you everything."


    Ye Hua and the others remained silent.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you guys, so you can be a bit more vignt." Qing Huaxuan couldn''t hold back anymore. Did they think he wouldn''t scare them if he didn''t speak? Don''t be so naive.


    "I heard that it''s not safe for both the north and the south these days, especially in the north where many people have died. You guys need to be careful and not get involved!"


    Suddenly, Qing Hua Xuan remembered something and asked in a low voice, "Qing Ya, Yutong, how did you two get involved in that big shot''s event? Empress Baizhi asked me about itst time! You two need to exin clearly what happened that night!"


    This had been bothering Qing Hua Xuan for a long time. Fortunately, the Empress Baizhi didn''t pursue itst time, although it was strange. But it was still a good thing, otherwise the Qing family would have been in trouble.


    Qing Yutong exined, "Dad, that night, the Doctor Shen took us to participate in an auction, but he ran away, which made me and my sister very embarrassed. He was really shameless."


    "Then what happened? Did you see anything else?" Qing Hua Xuan asked.


    Qing Yutong was a top-notch actress, and she hesitated before shaking her head.


    Qing Huaxuan thought it was unlikely that his two daughters, who didn''t even dare to kill a chicken, would go and kill someone. It was too unrealistic.


    And this man, he probably wouldn''t even dare to hold a knife, he was so weak...


    After answering this question, Zi Han also began to ask.


    "Your child has been born, and you have also received your marriage certificate. When are you nning to hold the wedding?"


    "A wedding?"


    If it weren''t for her mother bringing it up, Qing Ya would have forgotten that Ye Hua still owed her a wedding. Ye Hua had alsopletely forgotten about it. He did owe Qing Ya a wedding, though.


    Qing Ya held her son and looked a little angry. "Ask him," she said, indicating Ye Hua.


    Everyone looked at Ye Hua. Qing Ya must have been angry with him again.


    In fact, Ye Hua wanted to give them an unprecedented wedding, not just an ordinary one that was meaningless. Now, he not only had to give an exnation to Qing Ya''s family but also to Qing Ya herself.


    "Don''t worry, there will definitely be a wedding."


    Everyone nodded. A man should take responsibility.


    Qing Ya was also very happy after hearing this. As long as Ye Hua promised, it would be realized in the future. Although it was no longer a wedding for just one person, she was already at ease. Ye Hua was such a powerful man, having two women was normal, but having another one was impossible!


    Next, everyone chatted about everyday matters, and Ye Hua''s attitude seemed to have been epted. What could they do if they didn''t ept it?


    But everyone''s attention turned to Qing Yutong.


    "Yutong, now that your sister has a child, when do you n to solve your personal problems?" Wang Muqing, as Qing Yutong''s mother, was really worried.


    But Qing Yutong didn''t care and said, "It''s okay. My brother-inw will help me find someone. He promised me."


    She was actually thinking, her butt belonged to her brother-inw now, who else could she look for? She would hold onto her brother-inw''s thigh for the rest of her life.


    Qing Huaxuan had to dispel his daughter''s idea. What kind of people could this bar owner know? They were all insignificant people.


    Of course, Qing Huaxuan didn''t say this out loud. "Yutong, since it''s the Lunar New Year, let me arrange something for you to meet someone!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 573 (Spiritual Energy Recovery)

    Chapter 573 (Spiritual Energy Recovery)


    "I won''t go on a blind date. I''m going upstairs to sleep. Bye~" Qing Yutong said and ran upstairs after speaking.


    Wang Muqing sighed softly, feeling helpless.


    "Ya''er, persuade your sister to stop acting like this. She''ll be almost thirty in a few years, and no one will want her then," Zi Han said in a low voice.


    Qing Ya chuckled, "With Yutong''s looks, who wouldn''t want her? Right, Ye Hua?"


    "En, you''re right," Ye Hua nodded, feeling that there was more to Qing Ya''s words.


    Everyone shook their heads helplessly. Yutong''s personal problems were also a headache. Their daughter was so beautiful, and they were worried that someone would take advantage of her. It was really worrying.


    At 9 o''clock in the evening, Ye Hua and Qing Ya returned to their room. Qing Ya was holding their son, feeding him.


    Ye Hua took out the red envelope and counted the money inside. This family was quite generous, which pleased him. The first time he saw a check in a red envelope, it was interesting. It was indeed a wealthy family.


    Just as Ye Hua was sighing, a small hand grabbed the money in the envelope.


    "They''re very generous. I packed a big red envelope for you," Qing Ya smiled and looked at Ye Hua, blinking her beautiful eyes. Their son Ye Yan had eaten enough and was sleeping quietly.


    Ye Hua frowned, "What are you doing? Give it to me. This is mine!"


    "Hmph, I''m not giving it to you. Men be bad when they have money," Qing Ya mercilessly took the check and didn''t give Ye Hua any pocket money.


    Ye Hua also mercilessly hugged Qing Ya''s delicate body, "Where did you hear such nonsense?"


    "What? Only you''re allowed to have nonsense ideas, but I can''t?" Qing Ya said coquettishly, her tone full of charm, which made Ye Hua''s heart beat faster. Qing Ya was bing more and more charming, every move and gesture exuded a unique charm.


    "You promised me today that we would try all kinds of positions," Ye Hua said softly, unable to contain himself.


    Qing Ya blushed, "Our son is still sleeping. Next time."


    "Heh, as if this deity will allow you to have a next time," Ye Hua sneered, hugging Qing Ya and disappearing into their room, heading to the bedroom on the second floor of the Qing Bar.


    Qing Ya hurriedly said, "Our son is still on the bed~"


    "Don''t worry, no one can hurt our son," Ye Hua said before kissing her passionately, revealing his strong desire.


    Qing Ya and Ye Hua haven''t been entangled for a long time. The fire in their hearts was ignited instantly, and they both fell onto the big bed, enjoying the pleasure crazily.


    It wasn''t until 3 o''clock in the morning that they returned to Qing Ya''s home. Qing Ya was exhausted and didn''t even want to move her fingers.


    Ye Hua was still very excited and couldn''t sleep at all. He even felt a little unsatisfied, but unfortunately, Qing Ya was too weak.


    Maybe he should go find the Empress to relieve his desires, but it was toote.


    Even if he went, the Empress wouldn''t allow it. Pregnant women couldn''tmunicate at all.


    Ye Hua leaned on the bed and looked at his wife and son. He was very satisfied with the current situation. If it weren''t for the big revenge that hadn''t been avenged, he would be happy to live like this forever.


    Gradually, Ye Hua fell into deep thought.


    Last year, there were many problems, and the cultivators in this world suffered heavy losses. Of course, this was not his fault. They were killing each other or simply reaping what they sowed. He only provoked a little bit.


    But no matter what, he still had a macro perspective now, which was helpful for future battles.


    However, the problem now was that with so many cultivators lost, how could he make up for the shortfall?


    With fewer people, the game seemed less fun, and the entire world of cultivation was declining too much, which he had not expected.


    How could he increase the number of cultivators? This was a problem.


    As for that so-called Justice League, they probably wanted to form their own faction. He had to grant them a wish.


    How could he increase the number of cultivators...


    Ye Hua''s mind quickly thought about it. The spiritual energy on Earth was depleted, and ordinary people couldn''t feel it. The powerful cultivators absorbed the meager spiritual energy, causing a shortage of spiritual energy.


    If he could cover the entire world with spiritual energy, then arge number of cultivators would appear.


    Ye Hua thought this was a good idea. Cultivation was about strengthening the body and could prolong life.


    ''Humans, you should really thank the mercy of this deity.''


    Ye Hua''s mouth curved into a smile. He had already figured out how to do it.


    He left a mirror image on the bed so as not to be discovered by Qing Ya. Some things still had to be done secretly. This deity never left a name for doing good deeds, and even if he did, it was only infamous.


    At this moment, Ye Hua came to a height of ten thousand meters and looked down at the entire earth. As long as Ye Hua wanted, the falling sun and burning sky could turn this world into a sea of fire.


    Ye Hua''s hands began to gather a huge amount of spiritual pressure, and the whole sky seemed to be shaking. At this moment, many people felt the terrifying spiritual energy slowly condensing, even thinking it was the end of the world.


    Because such spiritual pressure is simply not something that humans can withstand!


    Ye Hua chuckled, "You should really thank me. I have given you longevity and health, of course, also death and despair. It depends on how you choose!"


    "Spiritual energy, recover!"


    As Ye Hua''s hands clenched, the huge spiritual pressure in his hands burst open, forming a white spiritual energy that enveloped the entire world. After doing this, Ye Hua disappeared into the sky and slept with his wife and children, curious about what the world would be like tomorrow.


    He was really excited...


    However, at this time, a heavy rain began to pour outside, and of course, the majestic spiritual energy surrounded the air.


    Ordinary people slept particrly soundly on this night. The rich spiritual energy was changing their physical constitution. Even if they didn''t practice, their lifespan could double, and their immunity was also strong. They would never get a cold.


    Of course, for the cultivation world, this was considered good, but overall, it was still quite bad.


    For them, this amount of spiritual energy was sufficient. Giving more would be useless!


    Everyone knows that the scarcity of a thing makes it valuable. If the spiritual energy was so abundant, wouldn''t everyone be able to practice? Then where would their status be? Their special existence would return to a normal state. Wasn''t that killing them?


    Indeed, Ye Hua''s actions made the cultivators very annoyed. Even the most ordinary cultivators were respected and admired. But now, that was just a normal thing. Who would still admire and respect them?


    However, for the powerful cultivators, this was still a good thing. With more people respecting them, they no longer needed to abide by the rules set by the giants. They could appear on the streets of the city openly.


    In one night, Ye Hua once again stirred up the situation in the cultivation world.


    The moment of universal cultivation has arrived, and the world will be even more interesting in the future.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 574 (Consequences of Spiritual Energy Recovery)

    Chapter 574 (Consequences of Spiritual Energy Recovery)


    ~Ying Family~


    Ying Jingshan had already left the room and was gazing at the sky with a furrowed brow.


    ''How did the spiritual energy recover? What''s going on?''


    ''And that massive spiritual pressure, could it be an Overlord?''


    ''If it really is an Overlord, then this is too powerful. With just a wave of the hand, they can make the spiritual energy recover. It''s terrifying!''


    But whether this spiritual energy recovery is a good thing or a bad thing, Ying Jingshan didn''t know. He just has a feeling that it''s not a good thing.


    ~Voidless Realm~


    Donghuang Baizhi was also awakened by the terrifying spiritual pressure, even though she had a barrier up.


    This recovery of spiritual energy was too strange and sudden, with no warning at all. And who was releasing that terrifying spiritual pressure?


    Was it a person or the heavens?


    Donghuang Baizhi immediately thought of her husband, ''Could it be Ye Hua''s doing? It couldn''t be¡­''


    ''Is he really that powerful?'' She''ll ask Qing Ya tomorrow to find out.


    But as for how to deal with this spiritual energy recovery, Donghuang Baizhi also didn''t know. The situation had changed too quickly, and there was no time to prepare.


    In the family vi, the members of the Justice League also felt it.


    "So powerful, is this man-made or something else?" Wang Dabao muttered as he looked up at the sky.


    Feng Tian also had a look of horror on his face. The spiritual pressure just now was suffocating, and it exploded in an instant. The majestic spiritual energy fell with the rain. What is going on?


    Qing Tiandi looked up at the sky and remained silent.


    "As for the current situation, I think this should be a good thing," Chen Xuanzong said calmly. The recovery of spiritual energy will bring about arge number of cultivators. Who''s afraid of not having enough people then?


    Bai Cixing also felt the same way. The more people, the more powerful they are.


    Qing Tiandi sighed softly. This recovery of spiritual energy had disrupted all of his ns. Was it man-made or a variable? Even Qing Tiandi couldn''t tell.


    It seems that in the first round of the mentalpetition, Ye Hua also won a round,pletely disrupting Qing Tiandi''s n.


    "Now that spiritual energy has recovered, let''s obey the will of heaven andpletely promote the appeal of the Justice League! Let''s gather heroes from all over the world!" Qing Tiandi eximed lightly, regaining his confidence.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, and this idea was not surprising.


    Qing Tiandi''s surging expression gradually eased, and he curiously asked, "Is Meituan delivering today?"


    Everyone: "..."


    At the winery in Long''an City, Jiu Ye was not asleep at all. Instead, he stood excitedly in the heavy rain, his face a bit strange. He seemed nervous and excited at the same time.


    After a while, Jiu Ye finally calmed down and raised his head slightly to look at the sky: "Heaven, you finally opened your eyes!!! Is this the taste of spiritual energy? My Jiu Ye has finally turned the tables! Hahaha!!!"


    Jiu Ye ran madly in the pouring rain, as if he had gone crazy. He came to a big tree and pressed his palm on it, and a blue light swept over it.


    Suddenly, the ground next to it sank, revealing a staircase, and a row of lights suddenly lit up.


    Jiu Ye walked down the stairs, which were about ten meters long, and came to his secret room with a p of his hand.


    The voice-controlled lights all turned on. If someone was there at this time, they would surely be shocked by the things that Jiu Ye had collected.


    Jiu Ye had collected so many treasures as rewards for serving various masters, and he thought he would never use them in his lifetime because some of them needed spiritual energy to activate. Now that spiritual energy had recovered, he had the strength to use these treasures!


    Jiu Ye looked at his treasures with admiration and casually picked up an ancient sword.


    Jiu Ye snorted, "An ancient divine weapon, I''m not interested in it!"


    There were even fragments of ancient divine artifacts and artifacts from the chaotic era, as well as spiritual medicines and so on, all ced next to him.


    These were all rewards given to Jiu Ye by his previous masters, which also indicated that his previous masters were indeed powerful, and they could casually give away such good things.


    Jiu Ye also chose his masters carefully. Do you think anyone can be his master? You''re thinking too much!


    At the bottom of the Pacific Ocean, Qi Xuewen had turned into a small golden dragon, devouring various fish.


    "When will this end? I owe so much debt, but luckily I got the longevity fruit, otherwise I would have been in big trouble. I originally wanted to get first ce, but Xin Ba is just too strong."


    Just as Qi Xuewen was feeling emotional, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis behind him and immediately used a move called "Dragon''s Tail Swing!"


    The sea suddenly boiled, and Qi Xuewen stared nkly at the strange creature in front of him.


    "What the hell is this fish? Why does it have two heads and feet, and such a huge body? Why haven''t I seen it before?" Qi Xuewen was stunned by this unidentified creature in front of him. ording to the system feedback, this fish is of great value, and swallowing it can exchange for a huge amount of dragon energy!


    However, this fish seems to look down on Qi Xuewen, a little golden dragon, and swims away. How could Qi Xuewen give up such a good opportunity? He quickly chased after it.


    Gradually disappearing into the darkness of the sea.


    However, just half a minuteter, a small golden dragon was seen running crazily, followed by a group of those strange fish.


    Ang!!!


    Suddenly, a loud noise rang out as Qi Xuewen was running away. Arge area of darkness enveloped him.


    Qi Xuewen looked up and was scared out of his wits.


    ''What the hell is this!''


    A giant whale hundreds of meters long appeared above him, suddenly opening its bloody mouth. The sharp teeth shining with silver light made people shudder.


    It ate those strange fish in one bite.


    Qi Xuewen''s mind was already in a daze. When could whalese down to such a deep ce, and be so long and huge?


    With a panicked look on his face, Qi Xuewen felt that he had to hurry back home. But on the way, he saw many strange creatures that scared him to shiver. Have you ever seen a lobster the size of a tank?


    Damn it, they''re all mutated!


    Xin Ba lived in Yangshan City, and at this time he was also staring nkly at the heavy rain.


    "Master, what''s going on?" Xin Ba asked dumbfoundedly, feeling the abundant spiritual energy around him.


    His master said calmly, "Someone has opened the door of spiritual energy, and this person is terrifying!"


    "Then we just don''t provoke him."


    "Xin Ba, now that the spiritual energy is abundant, you should focus on cultivation. The current situation is favorable to us!"


    "I understand, Master. You can rest assured, I will cultivate well." Xin Ba nodded. This is his chance. The heavens have given him such strong spiritual energy, just to let him rise!


    At this moment, various caves appear in the remote mountainous areas, and the dark deep forests are filled with the low hum of monsters. Wild tigers suddenly be huge and even more bloodthirsty.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 575 (A Big Bird Poop)

    Chapter 575 (A Big Bird Poop)


    This is the recovery of spiritual energy. Humans are improving, and all animals are improving too!


    On the Pacific Ocean, a luxurious cruise ship sailed in the darkness, emitting a unique light, like a candle in the dark.


    In the control room, several crew members were checking the data to ensure safety.


    Suddenly, the cabin door was pushed open, and a foreigner in pajamas walked in.


    "Captain!"


    "Captain!"


    "Captain!"


    The captain, wearing a heavy coat, looked around and asked, "Is everything safe?"


    "Report, everything is safe."


    The captain nodded, relieved. This was hisst voyage, and he would retire afterwards. There could be no mistakes.


    Beep... beep... beep...


    At this moment, the radar suddenly sounded an rm, which startled everyone. There should be nothing else in this area, except for other ships?


    The crew immediately checked, and when they saw what the radar was showing, they were all stunned.


    "What''s going on?" the captain asked.


    The frequency of the radar rm became faster and faster, as if it was about to collide.


    The captain panicked, rushed over, pushed aside the crew members, and put his hands on the radar console, his pupils suddenly dted!


    The radar was all in shadow, showing a huge creature approaching rapidly!


    "What is this thing!" the captain eximed, and all the crew members were at a loss.


    Just as everyone was panicking, the ship suddenly shook violently, and that huge creature was right under the ship!


    The captain hurriedly ran out and stood on the deck. Then, with the help of the light, the boiling sea could be seen, and a giant creature could be vaguely seen swimming.


    "Dear God, what is this thing..." the old captain eximed, sweating profusely and looking terrified.


    "Captain! We have a problem! The cabin is filling with water!"


    The captain furrowed his brows and shouted, "Close the valves! Call for rescue!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The captain turned back to the dark sea, which had now calmed down as if nothing had happened.


    It was a sunny morning on the third day of the Lunar New Year. Warm sunlight shone through the window and illuminated the bedroom. Qing Ya was snuggled up in Ye Hua''s arms, and their son, Ye Yan, was even crawling on his father''s chest with drool dripping from his mouth.


    "Why are you still sleeping? Something happened!" Donghuang Baizhi suddenly appeared at the bedside.


    Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes and saw his son, as well as the drool on his son''s mouth.


    ''Oh my god... why is he drooling like his mother¡­''


    "Waaah!" Qing Ya whimpered a few times and opened her beautiful eyes. "Baizhi, you''re here so early in the morning."


    Ye Yan also opened his eyes and saw his father''s fierce gaze. He was so scared that he clung to his mother''s arms.


    "Look at this drool. He got it from you," Ye Hua said helplessly, pointing at the drool on his pajamas.


    Qing Ya snorted, "He''s your son too."


    "I mean... did you guys hear what I said?" Donghuang Baizhi was speechless. Why were they discussing drools when something was happening?


    Qing Ya sat up and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "You''ll know when you look outside." Donghuang Baizhi replied.


    Yawning, Qing Ya picked up her son and opened the window.


    Then... she was stunned. She rubbed her eyes as if she had seen a ghost.


    "What a huge bird..." Qing Ya muttered.


    They saw a giant magpie flying in the sky, as if it were a low-flying Boeing 747.


    Ye Hua also stood by and watched. ''Damn, can spiritual energy recovery make birds this big?''


    "What''s going on here?" Qing Ya was very puzzled,pletely unaware of what to say. Could she be dreaming?


    Donghuang Baizhi covered her forehead and asked, "Ye Hua, Qing Ya, didn''t you two feel anything?"


    "Wow! The spiritual energy has be much denser," Ye Hua eximed. As someone who has won the Best Actor award, he was quite dramatic, but he hasn''t acted in a long time.


    Qing Ya also felt it and eximed, "This spiritual energy..."


    "That''s right! The spiritual energy has recovered." After saying this, Donghuang Baizhi looked at Ye Hua, seeming to ask if he had something to do with the revival of the spiritual energy.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "I was with Qing Yast night, you can ask her."


    Qing Ya was not embarrassed and said, "Ye Hua was with me all night yesterday."


    Donghuang Baizhi felt a little embarrassed after hearing this and gave her husband an apologetic look.


    After all, Ye Hua''s strength disyed on the Canglie was too powerful, and Donghuang Baizhi could only think of this possibility.


    Ye Hua turned his head to look at the magpies in the sky.


    Suddenly, a magpie pooped and covered a passing car...


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched. Fortunately, he didn''t say it was his doing. The consequences would have been beyond his imagination.


    "I''ll go back and deal with it first. Everything is a mess." After saying this, Donghuang Baizhi left the bedroom.


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya stood by the window, watching the bird poop like a bomb, it was terrifying!


    At this time, Qing Yutong also rushed in and said, "Brother-inw, sister, something big happened! Come and watch the news!!!"


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya went downstairs and saw Qing Ya''s whole family watching the news with shocked faces.


    For example, the tigers in the zoo turned into terrifying monsters.


    Although the monkeys did not berger, they became extremely fast, and the supermarket was taken over by them.


    A cruise ship was split open by an unknown creature, but fortunately there were no casualties.


    Some people could push cars, and some could punch ATMs.


    In short, everything was a mess!!!


    This was an unexpected and unbelievable event. Nobody had thought it would turn out like this, it was too exaggerated.


    "It''s easy to start a fire, but hard to put it out."


    "Everything''s in chaos... financial crisis... we''re going bankrupt..." Qing Huaxuan covered his forehead and let out a long sigh.


    "Qing Ya, I need to go help Baizhi. Take care of our son for a few days. Yutong,e with me!"


    After speaking, Qing Ya handed Ye Yan to Ye Hua, then hurriedly took her sister upstairs and rushed to the Voidless Realm.


    Ye Yan hadn''t even reacted yet and he was already in his father''s arms. Did Mommy not want him anymore? She threw him into the midst of danger...


    Terrified, Ye Yan wet himself...


    Ye Hua''s face stiffened, feeling a surge of heat, and looked down.


    His son had actually wet himself.


    ''Oh, for f*ck''s sake!''


    Embarrassed, Ye Yan looked at his father. ''Daddy, you scared Ye Yan so much that he wet himself. Don''t me me¡­''


    Just as Ye Hua was about to change his clothes, a news report caught his attention.


    "This just in, a group calling themselves the Justice League has emerged. They have used their powerful abilities to help people eradicate evil, and individuals with simr abilities have appeared in various ces. They call themselves... cultivators!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 576 (First New Year Meeting)

    Chapter 576 (First New Year Meeting)


    On the TV screen, Wang Dabao was shown killing a giant rat with a bloody swipe, causing the camera to blur and making viewers feel nauseous. With a hand wiping the lens, Wang Dabao grinned and said, "Wee to the Justice League. We are a team that upholds the safety of the world. Where there is danger, we will be there."


    But before he could finish his sentence, he was snatched away by an eagle.


    Not only the Justice League, but many others seized the opportunity to recruit powerful individuals to maintain public order. After all, they were all smart people and wouldn''t give up such a good opportunity.


    Qing Huaxuan, who was previously down on his luck, suddenly eximed, "Looks like ourpany has to switch to a new line of business!"


    Ye Hua took his son upstairs to change clothes, feeling that this was not something they should get involved in. Even if they did, it wouldn''t be effective. This was arge-scale disaster that couldn''t be solved by a few thousand people in the Voidless Realm.


    After putting a diaper on his son and dressing him, Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief and then began changing his own clothes. His son, Ye Yan, sat on the bed, staring at his father with big eyes, looking less fierce than he thought. It seemed he wasn''t a gift from topping up mobile phone credit after all.


    With his son strapped to his chest, Ye Hua prepared to go to Voidless Realm and give them some practical advice.


    In the desert outside of the Voidless Realm, a giant poisonous scorpion crawled slowly, along with a huge cobra that could scare people out of their wits.


    Inside Voidless Realm, Donghuang Baizhi was discussing countermeasures with Qing Ya, and Qing Yutong had changed her yful demeanor, giving the most loyal suggestions.


    At this time, Ye Hua appeared beside them, and the three women couldn''t help but sneer at his appearance as a super dad.


    Qing Ya saw her son with Ye Hua and stopped crying, feeling a bit more at ease.


    "Don''t bother discussing anymore. Many cultivators havee out to resist, and the crisis will be resolved soon," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Little Ye Yan sucked his fingers and looked curiously, not making a fuss.


    Donghuang Baizhi said in a low voice, "Even if the crisis in the city is resolved, what about outside? For example, these animals that have evolved into spiritual beings in the desert."


    Ye Hua showed a look that said "You guys are idiots."


    "This is thew of nature. Do you n to eliminate all danger? You three women, along with a few thousand people in Voidless Realm? Dream on," Ye Hua mercilessly struck them with his words, not knowing what was going through their minds. His words hit the three women hard.


    Pausing for a moment, Ye Hua spoke again: "The recovery of spiritual energy this time is a test for the people, and also indicates the beginning of a new era. People need to adapt to the new era, and so do you. You all are so foolish."


    Ye Yan in his arms nodded in agreement, thinking that his dad was right.


    Qing Ya looked at her son nodding and immediately felt uneasy. She had only left him with Ye Hua for a little over ten minutes, and he was already being influenced by his father.


    "Why? I''m just spending time with my child and building a rtionship with him." Ye Hua refused to give in, and Qing Ya was getting frustrated, feeling like her husband was trying to take their child away from her.


    "Ye Hua, I still need to breastfeed him," Qing Ya insisted, but Ye Hua was still firm. Baizhi and Qing Yutong could only shake their heads.


    "I can feed him too," Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    "Wow, brother-inw, you have that capability too?" Qing Yutong eximed.


    Qing Ya stood on the side, biting her lip, looking like she was about to cry if Ye Hua didn''t give their child back to her.


    "You continue with the meeting. I''ll take our son out to y," Ye Hua said before he left. Qing Ya was left stomping her foot in anger.


    "Qing Ya, don''t be upset. Can Ye Hua really take your son away?" Baizhi chuckled.


    "Yeah, your husband can even breastfeed your child. I''m really curious how he does it," Qing Yutong added, trying to imagine the scene.


    "Let''s continue discussing our ns for the future," Baizhi said seriously, trying to refocus everyone''s attention.


    Qing Ya and Qing Yutong also became serious. This matter could not be taken lightly.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua had called all his subordinates to a representative conference at Qing Bar. The location had been moved from the bathroom to the main hall, which made Wei Chang and Lie Gu relieved.


    "All subordinates, bow down to Your Majesty and little Majesty!"


    Everyone respectfully bowed down.


    Ye Yan blinked his big eyes, looking at his father''s subordinates with curiosity.


    "You can all rise," Ye Hua said calmly.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette, paused for a moment, and put it away again. He still had his son with him, and smoking was not a good idea.


    Sitting on the high chair, Ye Hua said calmly, "You all should know about yesterday''s events."


    All his subordinates nodded. They had felt something strangest night and knew that Your Majesty must have a new n.


    "In the new year, there must be a new atmosphere. I am giving spiritual energy as a gift to the world!"


    "May Your Majesty be blessed with great fortune. This will be a great transformation for humanity." The subordinates shouted in unison again, as if they had already rehearsed their lines beforehand.


    Ye Hua nodded his head. Ye Yan, who was in his arms, also nodded his head, but Ye Hua didn''t see it.


    "Speak up, what is your goal for this year?"


    Uh oh! His Majesty is starting an exam!


    Lie Gu and Ye Zizi immediately shut up and didn''t participate in this kind of exam. If they didn''t speak well, they would be scolded.


    Seeing that the subordinates were not speaking, Ye Hua had to call on someone.


    "Ye Zizi, you tell us, what will this lord do in the future!"


    "Ah~" Ye Zizi eximed, "Why, Your Majesty, you know I''mzy and not suitable for answering questions."


    "What do you mean by ''ah''! Speak up!" Ye Hua lightly scolded.


    Ye Zizi pouted and said in frustration, "Your Majesty wants to unify the world."


    Everyone: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Isn''t unifying the world just a matter of time for His Majesty?


    As expected, they shouldn''t have asked Ye Zizi. That was a waste of time.


    Seeing the disappointed expression on Your Majesty''s face, Ye Zizi lowered her head in grievance. After all, she wasn''t good at answering questions.


    "Wei Chang, you tell us," Ye Hua asked calmly, feeling that after a year, his subordinates seemed to have be foolish.


    Wei Chang paused, took a step forward and respectfully said, "Your Majesty wants to repeat the same trick."


    "Is this lord such a boring person? Would I use the same trick twice?" Ye Hua frowned, very dissatisfied.


    The subordinates felt Your Majesty''s dissatisfaction and began to feel nervous.


    Jue Tian felt that he should speak up.


    But Brittany was even faster, bowing and saying, "Your Majesty''s goal should be ced on the Justice League."


    "Brittany is smarter than all of you, at least she touched upon the root of the problem!" Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    The subordinates bowed their heads in silence and listened quietly. They didn''t expect the first meeting of the new year to be like this, making Your Majesty unhappy.


    They had failed in their duties.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 577 (Plans for the New Year)

    Chapter 577 (ns for the New Year)


    Ye Hua continued, "The number of cultivators in the cultivation world decreased significantlyst year, and this time we want to replenish with fresh blood. However, I didn''t expect this situation to ur while adding fresh blood, but it''s now under control."


    "What makes this deity happy is that some people are nning to use this opportunity to establish their own sects. The Justice League was one of the first, and now there are even more people who don''t care about the giants and aristocratic families." At this point, Ye Hua paused and looked at his subordinates.


    Ye Zizi raised her hand and asked, "Is Your Honor asking us to kill those people?"


    Ye Hua impatiently pped the air, causing Ye Zizi to cover her head in distress.


    "This deity wants to see how they fight. Wei Chang, have the giants release the ancient divine artifacts slowly and induce them into three pieces each. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!" Wei Chang respectfully obeyed.


    "Brittany, don''t bother monitoring the Justice League anymore. If this deity knows everything, it''ll be boring."


    "Yes!" Brittany nodded.


    Ye Hua stood up and emphasized, "Remember, we arew-abiding citizens and never kill people indiscriminately."


    His subordinates smirked.


    "Your Honor, we understand!" they said in unison.


    "Brittany, stay behind. The rest of you can leave."


    "Yes!"


    Before leaving, Jue Tian took a nce at Your Honor. Could it be that Your Honor nned to persuade Brittany again? Your Honor was too good to him. He could only repay Your Honor''s kindness by working hard.


    "Sit down," Ye Hua said calmly.


    "I dare not, Your Honor," Brittany replied respectfully, without any change in his expression.


    Ye Hua didn''t force her and asked softly, "What are you going to do while waiting for my nextmand?"


    Brittany remained silent.


    "You should also find apanion to apany you. Look at them, they all have someone special in their lives."


    After hearing this, Brittany''s expression finally changed, and he said in a low voice, "Your Honor, I will never forgive Jue Tian!"


    "When did this deity tell you to forgive Jue Tian?" Ye Hua chuckled.


    Brittany raised his head slightly and said, "Your honor?"


    "This deity has found you a husband. You will meet him in a few days and get married," he said.


    Brittany was shocked and hastily said, "Your Honor, isn''t this too hasty?"


    "Hasty? Or are you going to disobey my orders!" Ye Hua''s face darkened, emitting a cold killing intent.


    Brittany quickly knelt down, looking frightened. "I''m sorry, Your Honor!"


    "Alright, you may leave now. I will notify you when it''s time to meet your future husband. Remember, I am not seeking your consent!" said Ye Hua.


    "I will follow your arrangements, Your Honor!" Brittany felt that the lord was not joking and had toply.


    Ye Hua waved his hand and Brittany retreated a few steps before disappearing from the hall.


    Pinching his son''s little face, Ye Hua sighed. He always felt uneasy seeing Brittany sitting alone and isted from the group.


    This time he nned to pressure Brittany, but where could he find the male lead? It was a real problem.


    "Yiyayiyaa~" Suddenly, Ye Yan yelled.


    Ye Hua held his son, and the father and son had a deep gaze at each other. After a while, Ye Hua asked, "Are you hungry?"


    The little one nodded.


    Ye Hua had no choice but to send him to the Voidless Realm. He had wanted to feed his son spicy strips, but he had no teeth yet.


    It seemed that he had to learn how to make milk.


    A month passed in the blink of an eye, and Ye Yan was now a month old. The little guy had be mischievous and had learned to walk when he was only ten days old. Sister Ah Li took her little brother to y in the Voidless Realm every day, causing chaos.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were worried sick.


    At first, everyone just thought that the two little princes were mischievous, but after a while, it was no longer mischief. They were like little kings of destruction.


    Now, the siblings were standing in front of their mother with their heads down.


    Their faces were dirty, obviously having just done something bad, and there were chicken feathers in Ye Yan''s hair.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked at their children sternly.


    Ye Hua sat next to them, leisurely drinking tea, and the siblings kept sending him distress signals.


    "Daddy, save me~"


    Before, Ye Yan used to cry out for his mom to save him all the time. But now, everything has changed. Mom is the real culprit, and Dad is the warmest one.


    "Ali! What''s wrong with you? You''re causing trouble with your little brother!" Donghuang Baizhi scolded, and Donghuang Li lowered her head to look at her toes.


    Qing Ya then rebuked, "Yan''er, how did Mom teach you? You''ve been a month old already, and you still don''t understand!"


    Ye Hua almost sprayed out the tea in his mouth.


    So, she expected the child to understand everything at just one month old? That was too high of an expectation.


    "Kids don''t understand everything in just one month," Ye Yan muttered softly.


    "You dare to talk back!" Qing Ya, who had a violent temper, immediately grabbed a chicken feather duster from her hand.


    Seeing her mother getting angry, Ye Yan immediately pounced into his father''s arms. "Dad, Mom is going to hit me again."


    Ye Hua put down his teacup and said lightly, "Qing Ya, your expectations are too high. Yan''er is still so young."


    Ye Yan vigorously nodded his head. Mom''s expectations were too high, making him memorize poems, recite them, and do other nonsense. He was only one month old. Other children at his age were still lying in their cribs, sleeping.


    Qing Ya snorted coldly. "Ye Hua! Don''t protect Yan''er. Watch me beat him up today!"


    Donghuang Li couldn''t help but smirk, which his mother caught.


    "Ali! You''reughing too!" Donghuang Baizhi also took out a chicken feather duster from her hand.


    Donghuang Li followed his little brother''s example and pounced into his father''s arms. "Dad, Mom is going to abuse us!"


    "You two have had enough! What kind of mother beats her children at the drop of a hat!" Ye Hua''s face turned cold. He couldn''t bear to hit them himself.


    Qing Ya snorted, shaking her chicken feather duster. "Tonight..."


    Ye Hua sneered. He couldn''t believe they were threatening him with this kind of thing. Did they think he wouldpromise?


    "Ah Li, Yan''er, do you listen to your dad?" Ye Hua asked seriously, as if he was about to take the two little ones and leave home.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan vigorously nodded their heads.


    "Okay, then listen to Dad. Just let Mom hit you a few times."


    Donghuang Li: "..."


    Ye Yan: "..."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi walked towards them, patting their chicken feather dusters with a sinister smile, scaring the two little ones who trembled in fear.


    "Little brother, run fast!" Donghuang Li grabbed his little brother and ran out.


    Seeing the two little ones running away, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s tense faces suddenly broke into a smile. The little ones were too cute.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 578 (Tomb-Sweeping General: Dou Fushi)

    Chapter 578 (Tomb-Sweeping General: Dou Fushi)


    "You two, don''t be so strict. Children at this age should prioritize ying," Ye Hua advised with care, remembering when they used to say the same to her.


    Qing Yaughed sweetly, "You can''t be like that. Children should be educated from a young age. Look at Ya''er, he''s been causing trouble everywhere, and Ah Li has been corrupted by him."


    It was true that Ah Li doted on her little brother, sometimes even helping him to take the me. Having such a sister was great.


    "Boys being naughty is normal," Ye Hua sighed softly. If Yan''er was quiet like a girl.


    Baizhi also nodded, "What Ye Hua said is correct. Qing Ya, don''t be too strict."


    "You two..." Qing Ya grunted before sitting down to drink her tea.


    "Let''s talk about business. The Justice League has been gaining a lot of momentumtely," said Baizhi, sitting next to Ye Hua and pouring him a cup of tea with a worried expression.


    In this past month, the Justice League had recruited many people and even received the Good Citizen Award. They were killing spirits everywhere, restoring order in major cities.


    The problem was that many families had withdrawn from the management of the giants. Some joined the Justice League, while others started their own factions. In short, they didn''t want to be controlled by the giants anymore.


    However, Voidless Realm and Ying Family remained silent, giving the impression that they were acquiescing to the situation and causing more families to leave.


    In addition to the Justice League, a new organization called the Peace Association had emerged, and they were now the two most powerful factions. They didn''t distinguish between north and south, going wherever there was trouble and receiving praise.


    The giants seemed to have disappeared from people''s sight, and no one mentioned them anymore. Neers to the world didn''t even know of their existence.


    Furthermore, newws were being introduced one after another in this short month, forcing people to adapt to the new environment.


    For young people, this kind of world was too exciting, like a fantasy world from a novel where one could cultivate powerful skills and fly in the sky, destroy the heavens and the earth with a wave of one''s hand, be a legendary hero, or a demon king.


    Some businessmen also sought opportunities and opened various academies, hiring experts from the cultivation world as teachers. The whole world was slowly rising to a new height, and the benefits outweigh the drawbacks.


    After a month, the level ssification was introduced worldwide, avoiding confusion.


    The strength levels were divided by stars, moons, and suns.


    Five stars advanced to the moon, and five moons advanced to the sun. It was simple and easy to understand.


    But don''t underestimate these levels. They were the result of the consensus of all the "experts." There were no sun-level experts in the world yet, and even those at the level of three or four moons were rare.


    "Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin are both only 2 moons. Feng Tian is a strong yer with 4 moons and can be considered a pivotal figure. Qing Tiandi has also been tested and is a strong yer with 4 moons, but Feng Tian and others do not believe it. This is clearly deliberately suppressing his own strength.


    With 4 moons imprinted on their chests, they are respected when they go out. Nowadays, people look at their chests first, not their money.


    Because no matter how much money they have, when they encounter powerful cultivators, they still have to kneel and kowtow.


    Moreover, people nowadays like to team up to fight monsters. The animals have treasures on their bodies that can be made into spiritual weapons. Some people have even found some caves where powerful monsters are lurking.


    It feels like ying a dungeon, but this kind of dungeon only has one chance. If one is careless, one will die, and people without any strength can only watch and dare not move.


    In addition, the area around the Voidless Realm has already been designated as a prohibited area because there are too many ferocious beasts here, and once theye here, they are basically on a dead end.


    Moreover, the sea is also quite dangerous. Without a few powerful people guarding it, they dare not go out to sea.


    "I really don''t know what you''re worried about. What does the Justice League''s strength have to do with us? You just need to do your own thing, why do you care about other people''s opinions?" Ye Hua couldn''t understand these two women.


    Donghuang Baizhi has been the queen for so long and now has a sense of anxiety. She used to control the entire north, but now, no one cares. How can she befortable? Moreover, other forces are gradually growing and gaining everyone''s recognition. How can Qingya and Donghuang Baizhi feel so frustrated?


    In short, they were not happy about it.


    Hearing Ye Hua''s words, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi became deted like a balloon, looking listless.


    "You two, you didn''tpete for anything before, but now that others arepeting, you act like this, haha, women..." Ye Hua teasingly ridiculed his two wives, showing off his masculinity.


    Donghuang Baizhi retorted, "It''s all because of you."


    "What are you two women trying to do? Don''t you understand the meaning of low-key? Why don''t you learn from me? As a mother, you shout and kill every day. What kind of demeanor is that!" Ye Hua sternly scolded, this was jealousy from women, even Qingya and Donghuang Baizhi had this bad habit.


    The two wives pouted and remained silent.


    Fortunately, the little ones weren''t around, otherwise, seeing their mother like this would definitely ruin their image.


    "Rest assured, the Voidless Realm will always be a giant. No one can change that. They are just consoling themselves." Ye Hua said indifferently, and then walked out of the room, leaving these two women to calm down.


    Because there was a big show to be staged today, Ye Hua was preparing to join in the fun. This matter was known to everyone except for Jue Tian!


    It was none other than the blind date of Brittany!


    It''s today!


    The blind date candidate!


    Explore the world of tomb raiding!


    Wei Chang couldn''t find a reliable person, so he listened to the Death Mage who said there was someone who was quite reliable.


    In fact, at first, Gorefiend wanted to show off and act as the date for this blind date. If they really did hit it off, with Brittany being so beautiful and sexy, they would have been a perfect match, a match made in heaven!


    At first, Ye Hua only had this option, but the sudden appearance of Dou Fushi changed Ye Hua''s mind because he was an outsider, which made things much better.


    Dou Fushi was also surprised, since separating from his brother and sister-inw, he started doing his old job of catching ghosts. As for tomb raiding, he gave up on it because it was all a scam for children, and someone else had already dug up all the tombs.


    Suddenly, his brother found him again and said there was an important mission. Afterpleting it, he could join the group!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 579 (Blind Date)

    Chapter 579 (Blind Date)


    Upon hearing this news, Dou Fushi became very excited. He had long wanted to join the group, but he had not contributed enough.


    Now, the opportunity was right in front of him. As long as hepleted the task, he could worship the big shots. The thought of it made him ecstatic.


    But suddenly, Dou Fushi felt uneasy. Why would theye looking for him? Wasn''t the big brother powerful enough to handle anything? It must be a very dangerous task!


    Dou Fushi felt that he had to fight for it. If he won the bet, he could join the group and worship the big shots. If he lost, he would cry his heart out.


    When he heard about the bizarre task, Dou Fushi was stunned. He was actually asked to go on a blind date!


    Although it was just for show, Dou Fushi was already satisfied. It was not even considered a task. It was a piece of cake.


    However, Dou Fushi probably didn''t know who his blind date was, and there was someone watching him closely.


    At a coffee shop in Long''an City, Dou Fushi saw his blind date and was stunned by the person''s looks and demeanor. Was this his blind date? Why was she so good-looking?


    This was bad. His heart was beating so fast that he thought he was going to die.


    This appearance, this figure, it was too perfect!


    Meanwhile, Brittany was also observing Dou Fushi. With furrowed eyebrows, she couldn''t understand why Your Honor had arranged for such a weak man. He was a million times worse than Jue Tian!


    Looking at him like this, with no confidence at all, a grown man blushing, if it wasn''t for Ye Hua''smand, she would have left by now.


    However, Ye Hua and the others were standing nearby, but others couldn''t see them. Even Brittany didn''t notice them, after all, this was Ye Hua''s method. If Brittany could detect them, it would mean that her strength had reached its peak.


    "Your Honor, this is too bad. He is not a match for Brittany at all." Lie Gu muttered from behind. Even if they were acting, they had to find someone stronger.


    "It''s precisely because he is weak!" Ye Hua said lightly.


    Wei Chang nodded, understanding what Your Honor meant. Jue Tian must be infuriated. He didn''t expect Brittany to find someone so weak, and Brittany would use him as aparison.


    Ye Hua was getting smarter and smarter. He not only cared about the big picture but also the personal lives of his subordinates. With such a leader, all his subordinates would worship him.


    "Did you send the message?" Ye Hua asked calmly. If the male lead was missing in this matter, what was the point of ying?


    Wei Chang respectfully said, "Don''t worry, Your Honor. We have already revealed a little information in the group chat. Jue Tian must have already known."


    "That''s good. We can''t let Jue Tian find out about this."


    "Understood!"


    Everyone looked at the two people on the blind date again.


    Dou Fushi lowered his head, took a sip of coffee from the table, and whispered, "What do you usually like to do?"


    Ye Hua and the others immediately covered their foreheads. Can''t you ask some questions with substance? Should I teach you how to date?


    Brittany almost couldn''t help but p him. He couldn''t bepared to Jue Tian!


    "Killing!" Brittany said coldly.


    Pfft!


    Dou Fushi couldn''t help it and a little bit of coffee dribbled out of his mouth.


    ''This woman is too cold-blooded. She talks about killing people all the time. Can''t she be a bit more subtle, like fighting?''


    "I''m also good at killing," Dou Fushi steadied his mind. His mission was to win over Brittany''s heart, but thinking that it was all fake made him a little sad.


    What if Brittany really fell in love with him? When the timees, he''ll have to tell her that it was all fake. That would hurt her too much...


    After all, Dou Fushi was also a decent man. Even his sister-inw had feelings for him before...


    It was a good thing he managed to hold back, or he would have let down his elder brother.


    Brittany sneered, "How many have you killed?"


    "Um... can we not talk about this bloody topic? Let''s talk about the weather, or the world?"


    "Not interested."


    "Then how about we talk about food? There''s a new hotpot restaurant that''s really good. How about we go there?"


    "Not interested."


    "Then what are you interested in?"


    "Killing."


    Dou Fushi: "..."


    This is simply impossible tomunicate. They''re not even on the same frequency.


    Brittany suddenly furrowed her eyebrows and said lightly, "Come here."


    "Huh?"


    "I saide here!" Brittany''s beautiful eyes turned cold, scaring Dou Fushi so much that he immediately sat next to her, and Brittany leaned lightly on Dou Fushi''s shoulder.


    Just like that, Dou Fushi panicked when he smelled the fragrance. "It smells so good... really good," he eximed.


    ''So, this is the scent of a woman?'' he wondered.


    "But wait, we were just talking about murder, wasn''t it too hasty for you to do that?" Dou Fushi said, as he was not an ordinary man and couldn''t be treated casually.


    Suddenly, a man dressed in a white suit walked into the coffee shop. He looked terrifying, with a dark expression as if he could erupt at any moment.


    It was Jue Tian who had arrived!


    Upon seeing the content in the WeChat group, Jue Tian almost couldn''t resist releasing his spiritual pressure. Brittany was actually having an affair!


    "Whoever dares to make an appointment with Jue Tian''s woman is asking for death!" he eximed, as he rushed over. He saw Brittany leaning on another man''s shoulder with a cold and arrogant smile on his face. This smile was something that even Jue Tian had never seen before!


    "Your Honor, will Jue Tian go berserk?" Wei Chang asked in a low voice, as Jue Tian was very unstable at this moment.


    Ye Hua shook his head. "If he can still endure in such a situation, Jue Tian is considered strong."


    "Thinking about being cuckolded is so exciting," said Lie Gu with a grin.


    Tang Wei, who was on the side, said in a soft voice, "Brittany only likes Jue Tian."


    This statement was urate. Despite Brittany''s stubbornness, he still held Jue Tian in high regard in his heart. He alwayspared others to Jue Tian, which showed Jue Tian''s status in Brittany''s heart.


    At this moment, Dou Fushi saw Jue Tiane in and immediately felt hostility. Coupled with Brittany''s recent actions, Jue Tian must be the ex-boyfriend!


    ''Hehe.''


    ''How could I, Dou Fushi, be afraid of this little white face!''


    Dou Fushi didn''t know Jue Tian''s identity at all. If he knew, he would never have taken on this mission.


    Jue Tian walked over with a calm face and sat directly across from them, staring intently at the two.


    However, Dou Fushi made a shocking move, which stunned Ye Hua and the others. ''This kid has guts!'' they thought.


    Dou Fushi grabbed Brittany''s shoulder and shouted at Jue Tian, "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a beautiful woman and handsome man before?"


    "This kid is good, Your Honor. Where did you find this oddball?" Lie Gu admired him, as even he wouldn''t dare speak to Jue Tian in such a way. But this kid was not afraid.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 580 (Jue Tian Gets Beaten Up)

    Chapter 580 (Jue Tian Gets Beaten Up)


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Wei Chang brought him."


    "Where did he find him?" asked Lie Gu.


    Wei Chang said indifferently, "The Death Mage brought him."


    Lie Gu turned to the Death Mage and asked, "Where did you find this guy?"


    "Hehehe..."


    Imperial trantor: "It doesn''t matter anymore. This guy needs to stay alive..."


    On the other side, Dou Fushi stared at Jue Tian with his eyes wide open, showing his most ferocious side.


    "Why do I feel like this expression is a bit like Lie Gu''s from before?" Wei Chang interjected.


    Lie Gu was puzzled and curious. "How is that possible?"


    "The days when you were a dog," Wei Chang said.


    Lie Gu: "..."


    But it was true that Dou Fushi''s fierce look at this moment was very much like a proud Husky.


    He was about to back down...


    Jue Tian coldly stared at Dou Fushi, ready to kill the lowly ant in front of him. He even dared to apany Brittany on a blind date! He was too arrogant!


    However, Dou Fushi was still unaware of Jue Tian''s intentions. He thrust his chin forward, revealing a row of teeth, as if he was about to bite someone.


    Brittany calmly said, "He was introduced by Your Honor. Do you dare to try anything?"


    Jue Tian was suddenly shocked. Your Honor arranged this?''


    How is that possible! Your Honor is on his side!


    "Your Honor saw that I was too lonely, so he arranged a man for me," Brittany gently hugged Dou Fushi''s arm and said sweetly.


    Dou Fushi''s ferocious expression looked a bit strange because there was a hint of shyness mixed in. This kind of expression made Lie Guugh out loud.


    This guy is really funny. The Green-Red brothers were also very funny before, but they became more serious after getting girlfriends.


    Feeling the fragrance emanating from Dou Fushi, he snorted coldly, "Who are you! Can''t you see that we''re on a date? Get lost quickly."


    Everyone: "..."


    Wei Chang sighed, "Even if this matter is over, the arrogance of Dou Fushi..."


    He dared to shout "get out" in front of Jue Tian. The source of his arrogance was Brittany, who had a beautiful woman by his side. How could he not be confident? What if he was underestimated?


    This man was handsome, stronger than him by the thickness of a fingernail, and had a bad attitude. He was obviously here to steal someone.


    If Brittany was stolen, then his mission would be ruined! Joining the team would be pointless. No, he had to rise up!


    Jue Tian''s forehead bulged with veins, angered by the man''s open insult and demand to leave. Jue Tian was not okay, but his reason overcame his anger, and he didn''t kill Dou Fushi.


    If Dou Fushi was really killed now, it would be pointless.


    This incident would make Dou Fushi shiver in fear when thinking about it in the future. It was like walking round trip to the ghost gate.


    "Brittany! Is this what you find amusing?!" Jue Tian questioned coldly, looking at Brittany hugging another man, feeling very unhappy. Every hair on his body stood up.


    Brittanyughed softly, sliding his slender fingers across Dou Fushi''s face. "He''s much stronger than you."


    Watching Brittany''s frivolous movements, Jue Tian suddenly pped the table. The table couldn''t withstand his force and shattered into pieces. It scared the people around him.


    Lei Guo touched his chin and said calmly, "It''s the first time I''ve seen Jue Tian lose his temper."


    Wei Chang silently nodded. It seemed like Brittany had really provoked this cold cat.


    "Where is he stronger than me?!" Jue Tian questioned, his handsome face fierce and ferocious.


    Brittany narrowed his eyes. "He knows how to protect me. And you?"


    Jue Tian''s face changed, unable to refute this. Over the years, he had never been good to Brittany. His mostmon words were rejection.


    Watching Jue Tian''s perplexed expression, Brittany suddenly felt a bit sad, but he didn''t say anything.


    But now it was time for Dou Fushi to speak!


    Did you hear what the beauty just said? She said he knew how to protect her. His ego was through the roof!


    Dou Fushi did another feat, surprising everyone.


    "Kid! Where are you from? Do you even know who I am?!" Dou Fushi pushed Jue Tian, who was lost in thought, onto the sofa.


    Lie Gu, who was standing behind, raised his thumb. This was a real man who would risk his life for a woman.


    Yi Hong felt the same way. This harshnguage was spot on.


    Meanwhile, Zi Shan and the others were stunned. Dou Fushi had actually pushed Jue Tian down!


    "You still dare to act so arrogantly, be more low-key, or you will die."


    Ye Hua didn''t think there was anything wrong. "It''s good to push him. Jue Tian still needs to be taught a lesson."


    Brittany saw Jue Tian being pushed down by Dou Fushi and secretly enjoyed it. "Jue Tian, you finally got what you deserve."


    "Fushi, let''s go book a hotel room." Brittany hooked her arm around Dou Fushi and even said such things, wanting to anger Jue Tian to death.


    Dou Fushi felt happinesse too suddenly. ''Didn''t we agree to just act? How did we end up booking a hotel room? Is this a bonus from the mission?''


    Your Honor is too good to him, and he admires him in his heart.


    "I know a hotel with a good waterbed." Dou Fushi showed an evil smile, which looked like a heinous criminal in Jue Tian''s eyes.


    "I''ll listen to you," Brittany said in a coquettish tone, as if allowing herself to be bullied.


    Dou Fushi felt so good, she even hugged Brittany''s slender waist, which was a worrying move.


    Because she was afraid that Brittany would lose control and have her way with Dou Fushi first.


    Fortunately, in order to anger Jue Tian, Brittany didn''t say anything, and even kept smiling, even coquettishly calling him a bastard.


    This made Dou Fushi feel ted. The voice sounded so pleasant and it was too unbearable. I wonder if it will be even more enjoyable when they get to the hotelter?


    "Stop right there!" Jue Tian shouted coldly.


    The people in the coffee shop looked over again, including a few martial artists with a one-star emblem on their chest. They were curious and enjoyed watching the excitement, especially this kind of love triangle.


    Dou Fushi stopped and whispered, "Your ex-boyfriend is so annoying."


    "Yeah, can you help me beat him up? I''ll make it up to youter," Brittany said softly.


    Dou Fushi''s face suddenly became excited, just based on thest sentence, she would go through fire and water for Brittany!


    Suddenly, Dou Fushi did something earth-shattering again!


    Even Ye Hua was stunned this time.


    Dou Fushi turned around and walked towards Jue Tian. Jue Tian also looked at Dou Fushi, thinking about whether or not to disobey the order of the superior and take down this damn man!


    Bang!


    Just as Jue Tian was contemting, he was hit in the face with a punch!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 581 (Wait for me to call my Big Brother)

    Chapter 581 (Wait for me to call my Big Brother)


    Dou Fushi''s punching speed was not fast, as if it were the same as an ordinary person, but it was precisely because of this that the punch hit Jue Tian''s face hard.


    Jue Tian never expected that this man would really dare to hit him!


    Brittany also did not expect that Jue Tian would not dodge, but she was still relieved in her heart. ''Well done!''


    Ye Hua and others admired Jue Tian. If you can hit Jue Tian with one punch, it means that you''ve passed the test of courage.


    Ye Hua said to Wei Chang, "If Dou Fushi is still alive after this, bring him in."


    "Yes, Your Honor." Wei Chang respectfully said.


    Lie Gu muttered, "I haven''t even hit Jue Tian''s face yet..."


    Dou Fushi felt very happy, raised his fist and shouted, "Kid! Don''t think I won''t hit you just because you''re handsome. Even if your big brotheres, I''m not afraid. Do you know who my big brother is? You''d be scared if I told you who he is."


    "Okay, ignore him, let''s go." Brittany walked over and pulled Dou Fushi away.


    However, Jue Tian didn''t ignore him. Instead, he pulled Brittany into his arms, held her face with both hands, and kissed her!


    Dou Fushi was shocked. ''You, little white face, actually took the initiative to kiss the blind date girl in front of me? Wait for me to beat you to death!''


    He finished thinking and raised his fist to hit Jue Tian.


    Unfortunately, someone was faster than Dou Fushi. Brittany punched Jue Tian and sent him flying, creating arge hole in the roof.


    Dou Fushi looked at Brittany in surprise. ''You are even more ruthless than me. You sent someone flying with just one punch.''


    Ye Hua sighed. Jue Tian''s courage was not small. He just kissed her directly, and he was lucky to have only received a punch.


    The one-star warriors were very unsettled. They thought it was just an ordinary fight between ordinary people, but they didn''t expect it to be so powerful that one punch sent someone flying into the sky.


    Brittany wiped her lips, his face slightly red, cursing Jue Tian for being shameless. He actually kissed her forcibly! Bastard!


    Brittany was furious, and the ground cracked under her feet. She shot out like a rocket.


    Dou Fushi followed suit. That damn man actually took advantage of his blind date girl. He will let him see his strengthter. He was the famous Tomb Raider, with dragon-hunting and cave-exploring skills that were unbeatable.


    The main characters changed venues, and Ye Hua and others followed suit. The show was just beginning.


    Is there a battle between Jue Tian and Brittany?


    Brittany stands in the void, looking coldly at Jue Tian: "Do you know what you just did?"


    "I know, it felt great!" Jue Tian''s lips still had some lipstick on them, but he felt great at the moment.


    Brittany became even angrier and prepared to teach this damn man a lesson.


    "Stop!" Dou Fushi arrivedte. They had flown so high and he had climbed up here with great difficulty.


    Brittany looked at Dou Fushi, and her eyebrows furrowed.


    "Brittany, let me handle this!" Dou Fushi took out his peachwood sword and bit his finger, smearing the blood on the wooden sword, which immediately emitted a faint red light.


    "You little white face! How dare you bully my woman! Don''t you know who I am? If my big brotheres, you''ll be done for! Surrender now while you still can!" Dou Fushi protected Blet and pointed his sword at Jue Tian, shouting loudly.


    Looking at his serious expression, it didn''t seem like he was joking.


    Jue Tian sighed in his heart, somewhat understanding what his lord meant, but where did Your Honor find such a weird person?


    "She''s my woman! Do you understand?" Jue Tian didn''t want to say much to Dou Fushi, after all, he was summoned by Your Honor, and the punch he just threw was for Brittany, so he wouldn''t hold it against him.


    Dou Fushi coldly shouted: "What woman of yours? How shameless of you! Surrender now, or I''ll call my big brother! My big brother''s big brother is even more powerful and invincible! I''m not bragging, he could kill you with just a pluck of his fingers!"


    Ye Hua twitched his mouth. This Dou Fushi could really brag.


    "You can go now." Jue Tian said calmly.


    Dou Fushi looked at Jue Tian in disbelief: "You''re not afraid? I''ll call my big brother now!"


    Dou Fushi actually took out his phone and called the Death Mage, but the Death Mage''s phone was turned off.


    "Sorry, the user you are calling is currently unavable."


    Dou Fushi felt a little embarrassed, he looked at Brittany and then at Jue Tian, and said, "Don''t worry, my big brother is busy, let me call a few more times!"


    The Death Mage in the team was speechless. Didn''t he know it would be even more awkward?


    "Kid, go home, it''s none of your business." Jue Tian said softly.


    Dou Fushi was so angry that Jue Tian called him a kid. He couldn''t lose face in front of the beauty.


    "Wait and see, I''ll call my sister-inw, and you''re done for!"


    As soon as Xun Fang''s mouth twitched, she immediately took out her phone and turned it off.


    The person next to him saw Xun Fang''s actions and then looked at the fighting in the arena. Suddenly, he realized how pitiful Xun Fang was, being held mercilessly by his older brother and sister-inw.


    "Hello, the phone you are trying to reach is turned off!"


    Dou Fushi''s face turned ck... how could both phones be turned off? They were game masters and never let go of their phones!


    After a while, Dou Fushi forced a smile and said, "My brother and sister-inw must be busy with something. I''ll wait on the side for a bit. You''ll see something good!"


    Dou Fushi was quite clever, realizing that the opponent was stronger than him, he immediately called for his big brother.


    While others could fly up to the clouds without a change in theirplexion, and even take a punch from Brittany, he himself would fall just by standing on this thing.


    But Dou Fushi''s words made Ye Hua and others look at the Death Mage and Xun Fang, their eyes seemingly asking, "How will you handle it?"


    Xun Fang''s face immediately turned red. How could they be doing anything? Dou Fushi was just overthinking.


    "Brittany, don''t be afraid. Once my brother and sister-inw finish their business, they''lle!" Dou Fushi turned back and said seriously. As a man, he should protect his woman.


    Brett coldly said, "You go stand aside."


    "Huh?"


    "Stand aside! Don''t you understand?" Brittany''s beautiful eyes turned cold, scaring Dou Fushi into trembling. This woman was so unpredictable. She had just treated him one way and now she was like this.


    Dou Fushi walked pitifully to the side, looking at the two of them, feeling depressed.


    "It''s really pitiful," Lie Gu muttered. Although it was just a mission, it was really discouraging.


    But Dou Fushi could withstand this kind of setback. A good night''s sleep and everything would be fine.


    "Brittany! If I can defeat you, will you be with me?" Jue Tian shouted loudly.


    "Humph! Beat me first!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 582 (Something Happened)

    Chapter 582 (Something Happened)


    As soon as the words were spoken, they started fighting without any further ado. It''s really embarrassing!


    But at this moment, a voice rang out: "Stop!!!"


    The two who were about to start fighting stopped.


    Standing next to them, Ye Hua wished he could p the person who shouted to stop. He had been looking forward to watching his subordinates fight, why did you have to ruin the fun!


    Not only did Ye Hua feel disappointed, but so were his other subordinates. They were halfway through taking off their pants, and someone came to inspect the room. It was so irritating! [The phrase "halfway through taking off our pants" is an idiomatic expression in Chinese, which means being caught off guard or unprepared.]


    Two moon level experts arrived, and they came straight towards them with a wary look in their eyes.


    They stopped in the empty space next to them, and one of them shouted, "We are from the Peace Association. Fighting and brawling in the city''s airspace is prohibited!"


    Peace Association?


    Ye Hua had only heard of them, but this was the first time he had evere into contact with this group of people. It felt a little interesting.


    He didn''t know who the boss of the Peace Association was.


    Would theye looking for trouble with him? And then he would have a reason to fight back. It was a little exciting to think about.


    Jue Tian and Brittany looked coldly at the people from the Peace Association, who suddenly felt their hearts skip a beat.


    These two were also figures from the cultivation world before, otherwise, they wouldn''t have a moon. However, Long''an City was in the south, and Jue Tian had only shown himself in the north, so he didn''t know Jue Tian at all.


    "Detained for 15 days for fighting in the city''s airspace without permission! Come with us!" One of the men was very arrogant and hadn''t even distinguished the strength of both sides.


    Duo Fushi shouted, "It was this man who caused trouble. The woman is innocent."


    "Don''t talk. Youe with us too!"


    Duo Fushi''s mouth twitched slightly. "You guys are not distinguishing right from wrong. Who gave you the right?"


    "Who? You guys are not qualified to know. Just remember one thing: from now on, the Peace Association calls the shots. If you dare to resist, you will be killed!"


    Ye Hua and the others were very surprised. They didn''t expect the Peace Association to be so arrogant. They really didn''t live up to their name.


    Looking at the bosses of the Justice League, they were all very low-key. Just a bowl of old tank pickled cabbage noodles could send them away.


    Bu Lai Te snorted, "What a bunch of nonsense. How dare you shout in front of me!"


    After speaking, he pped the empty space in front of him.


    The man who didn''t curse directly flew out, and judging from the height, he flew out of the atmosphere at least.


    The man felt very wronged. "Why did you beat me when I didn''t say anything? Did you hit the wrong person?"


    The man who cursed was stunned. With a p, he sent a Moon-level strongman flying. ''Who are these two!''


    "You dare to plot againstw enforcement officers, you will be executed, and you are finished!!!" After speaking, he turned and ran, and it was a kind of reckless running.


    Brittany snorted, and a jade bow suddenly appeared in her delicate hand. She pulled the bow and shot an arrow!


    From the ground, it looked like a meteor, exceptionally beautiful.


    The man died instantly in the air without any pain. He, who had insulted the Seven Deadly Sins, didn''t deserve to live anymore.


    Jue Tian froze and didn''t dare to be careless because the arrow flew back again!


    As fellow members of the Seven Deadly Sins, Jue Tian knew Brittany''s weakness and she was very afraid of closebat. Once he got close, herbat power would drop by half.


    When she was careless, he used his crazy speed and tightly locked her in a rear-entry position.


    Lie Gu eximed, "The posture is good."


    The girls next to him couldn''t help but give Li Bone a nk look. The taste changed when everything fell into his eyes.


    Dou Fushi saw this situation and was also stunned. He felt that his spiritual energy was not enough.


    "Beauty! You hold on, I''ll call Big Brother." After saying that, Dou Fushi had no choice but tond, otherwise, he would experience free fall and shatter into pieces.


    Jue Tian firmly held Brittany, and her weakness was revealed at this moment, with no way out.


    The golden arrow feathers rushed towards the two.


    Is she nning to die with him?


    Ye Hua''s face became a bit solemn, and the people behind him also became nervous. The rxed atmosphere suddenly became heavy.


    "Fuck, are these two crazy!" Lie Gu couldn''t help but mutter.


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything. Brittany is probably scaring Jue Tian.


    Jue Tian held Brittany tightly and whispered in his ear, "If death can make you forgive me, I''m willing!"


    "Jue Tian! Even if you die, I won''t forgive you!" she shouted. The golden arrow feathers suddenly shone brightly and carried a terrifying aura towards the two.


    Ye Hua swallowed his saliva. What is Jue Tian nning to do!


    At this moment, Ye Hua was considering whether or not to take action. If something unexpected happened, it would be hard to say. After all, Brittany''s jade bow was not just for show. After charging up, it could kill even an overlord in an instant.


    As the golden arrow feathers drew closer and closer, as if about to pierce through the two of them, Brittany had already closed her beautiful eyes. She was so tired... so tired... it would be okay to die like this. Your Honor would not force her to marry anyone, and she could make Jue Tian suffer for the rest of his life. It seemed like a pretty good deal.


    But how could he allow her to die? He knew that she would not let this go and would keep fighting.


    So...


    He suddenly threw her out of his arms, and the golden arrow feather carrying a deadly aura pierced through Jue Tian''s abdomen, even sting a fist-sized hole!


    Ye Hua was stunned...


    Everyone was stunned...


    Even Brittany was stunned...


    As one of the Seven Deadly Sins, even the weapons of the overlord could hardly cause them harm. Only they themselves could hurt each other, and this was Brittany''s charged attack, not just a simple stab!


    Jue Tian suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his entire body fell into darkness, falling from the sky.


    Brittany just stared dumbly, like she had been struck by lightning, her mind buzzing.


    There was no longer any reason for anyone to hide. They all revealed themselves!


    Ye Hua quickly caught Jue Tian, and the wound on his abdomen was extremely horrifying, and it was even eroding his body!


    There was no time to think. Ye Hua directly took Jue Tian back to the Leisure Bar, or he might die!


    When everyone returned to the bar, no one spoke. Brittany was still in a daze, staring nkly at Jue Tian on the table.


    Ye Hua took out all the healing medicines, such as the Clear Nourishing Spirit Pill, Six Yin Returning Qi Pill, Tai Shang Gathering Spirit Pill, and Heavenly Demon Grass, and so on.


    "Sui Han Buddha Tower!"


    Only to see a delicate pagoda appear in Ye Hua''s hand, slowly floating onto Jue Tian''s body, emitting a Buddha light shining on Jue Tian''s body.


    He slowly returned to his original form, a strange-haired cat lying weakly on the table, but his chest still rose and fell. This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. He was still alive...


    "Your Honor, what''s wrong with Jue Tian?" Wei Chang respectfully asked.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 583 (One Trouble After Another)

    Chapter 583 (One Trouble After Another)


    Ye Hua nced at Brittany and said in a deep voice, "That blow almost killed him. Now we can only keep him alive. Perhaps he can transform into human form in a few hundred or thousand years."


    The crowd looked horrified. They never expected it to be so serious.


    Brittany fainted on the spot after hearing this.


    It was such a blow that even Brittany, one of the Seven Sins, fainted. What kind of impact did it take to do that?


    Ye Hua shook his head. He really didn''t expect that Jue Tian would have the determination to risk his life to save Brittany.


    This situation was not like that of Zi Shan and Yi Hong, where just a wisp of ck mist from Wei Chang could make theme back to life. Jue Tian''s strength was terrifying, and even Ye Hua could only temporarily save him. If there were two more injuries just now, Ye Hua wouldn''t be able to save him.


    Ye Zizi suddenly came down from upstairs, took a look at the dying Jue Tian on the table, then looked at the fainting Brittany, shook her head, and immediately carried Jue Tian in her arms and went upstairs.


    This stupid cat was actually risking his life for a woman. It was really embarrassing.


    Ye Hua sat on a high chair and said nothing, drinking in silence.


    No one dared to speak up. They all stood obediently, while Zi Shan and Tang Wei supported the fainting Brittany.


    This was something that no one had expected. Jue Tian actually had the determination to risk his life, which was unimaginable.


    Especially Wei Chang and Lie Gu, Jue Tian was not the kind of man who died for love. He didn''t even care about women before. Now they knew that Jue Tian was just pretending to be cool. Actually, Brittany had been in his heart for a long time.


    It was just because of his face that he didn''t ept her.


    Now, he was almost dead, what''s the use of face?


    If they knew what would happen today, why did they even bother in the first ce?


    After a while, Brittany woke up quietly and saw that Jue Tian was gone, leaving behind a pool of blood. She burst into tears, as if she had lost her husband.


    "That''s enough! Why are you crying? He''s not dead yet!" Ye Hua frowned and shouted coldly. He just wanted to scare her. Now she regrets it.


    "Your Honor, I''m sorry..." Brittany heard that Jue Tian was still alive, she steadied herself and quickly apologized.


    "What''s the use of apologizing to me! Look at what Jue Tian has be because of you! He was already kneeling before you, yet you were still stubborn!" Ye Hua angrily shouted. If it were his old self, he would have pped Brittany a few times for being so immature!


    Brittany knelt weakly on the ground, tears falling on the floor.


    People only knew how to cherish something after they lost it.


    Yi Hong looked at Brittany and thought of herself and Zi Shan. If Jue Tian could be saved just like him, it would be great.


    But...


    "Wei Chang, go and inform the family of Jue Tian," Ye Hua said solemnly. Such a big thing happened, and they needed to be informed.


    "Yes!" Wei Chang disappeared from the Leisure Bar, and soon brought Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin with him.


    The two of them didn''t know what had happened, so they knelt down and respectfully greeted Ye Hua, "Greetings, Your Honor."


    "Please rise," Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin stood up and noticed that something was wrong. There were bloodstains on the table beside them, and Brittany was sitting on the ground crying.


    Moreover, Jue Tian was not in the team.


    A bad feeling lingered in the minds of the two women.


    "Jue Tian is injured and needs to rest here for a while," Ye Hua lit a cigarette and said in a deep voice. He didn''t know when Jue Tian would recover.


    Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin couldn''t believe that Jue Tian had been injured. He was the subordinate of the Supreme Overlord, who could hurt him!


    Unless...


    The two women looked at Brittany crying on the ground.


    "Your Honor, how is Jue Tian?" Guan Yanxin trembled, her red lips and pretty face tightening.


    "He is hanging by a thread," Ye Hua could only describe it like that.


    Guan Yanxin paused after hearing this. Her whole family was killed, and now even Jue Tian was dying. Such a blow made Guan Yanxin fall backwards.


    Dongfang Yuer appeared weak, but she did not copse like Guan Yanxin. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Brittany!


    Everyone watched as Dongfang Yuer, who used to be afraid of Brittany, walked towards him. But this time, Dongfang Yuer showed no fear.


    Standing in front of Blet, Dongfang Yuer raised her arm high!


    Everyone remained silent. Brittany had really gone too far this time. Who wouldn''t be angry?


    However, Dongfang Yuer''s p did notnd. Tears welled up in her eyes as she said, "Why are you so heartless? Jue Tian loves you so much, but you still hurt him! Why? Say something!"


    Dongfang Yuer shook Brittany''s shoulders, and a sense of sorrow filled the air.


    Brittany did not answer, and quietly said, "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to... I didn''t want this to happen..."


    Hearing this, Dongfang Yuer copsed on the ground, crying bitterly.


    "This deity is telling you all, he''s not dead yet! Stop mourning!" Ye Hua shouted angrily, flicking his cigarette butt onto the ground.


    Seeing the deity angry, everyone lowered their heads and dared not speak.


    In fact, Ye Hua was the most annoyed. He had designed everything with good intentions, but almost caused someone''s death. It was like lifting a rock only to drop it on his own feet. He would never do such a despicable thing again, it was karma!


    Suddenly, a white light shed in the bar, and Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi appeared.


    Seeing her husband and subordinates standing together, one woman fainting, and two women sitting on the ground crying, they looked puzzled.


    "Greetings to the two deity wives!" Everyone respectfully shouted.


    Even Brittany and Dongfang Yuer choked up.


    "What''s going on?" Qing Ya walked over and asked.


    Ye Hua didn''t expect his wife to show up, and casually said, "Nothing, Jue Tian had some trouble."


    "Jue Tian is in trouble?" Donghuang Baizhi was even more puzzled, as if saying, "Your subordinates are so powerful, how can there be trouble?"


    Seeing them crying so sadly, it seemed like it wasn''t a small matter!


    "Is there a strong enemy?" Qing Ya asked in a deep voice.


    What kind of strong enemy, it was caused by himself.


    "Wei Chang, you speak, I don''t want to talk!" Ye Hua was very depressed. He had lost one of his powerful warriors in one shot, and he was really angry. The key was that he caused it himself.


    "Yes!"


    Wei Chang responded, speaking in a low voice, "Today the deity arranged for Jue Tian and Brittany to meet."


    ?????


    Ye Hua was confused.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi almost knew what had happened after hearing this, and they looked at their own men. Wasn''t this just worrying for no reason!


    After hearing the exnation, they felt even more so.


    Seeing the unfriendly looks of the two wives, Ye Hua changed the subject and asked, "Why did you suddenlye here?"


    Qing Ya said weakly, "Ah Li and Yan''er are missing, so we came to ask you."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 584 (Starting the First Wave of Trials)

    Chapter 584 (Starting the First Wave of Trials)


    "Ah Li and Yan''er are missing again!?" Ye Hua eximed.


    From this sentence, it can be seen that the two little guys have disappeared more than once, hiding whenever they can and causing the adults to worry. They''ve yed this game several times now.


    Now there''s nothing anyone can do about it. If you scold them, they cry, but the next day they continue to y hide-and-seek.


    But Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are not worried now. After all, Ah Li has already shown her strength before, she''s very powerful, so even if she''s ying with her little brother, it''s okay.


    At first, Qing Ya was very worried, after all, Yan''er was so young. Butter, she became speechless. Basically, she could only see her son at night, he would disappear during the day.


    Donghuang Li has been the same since he had a younger brother. Donghuang Baizhi can only see her daughter at night, unless she locks up the two little guys.


    They''ve really tried it before, but the two little guys quickly escaped. It''s really a helpless situation.


    "Yes, the sun is about to set and they haven''te back yet." Qing Ya shook her head. She really can''t do anything about it. Her son is even more mischievous than she imagined.


    Ye Hua is very rxed: "Don''t worry too much about them, they wille back sooner orter, nothing will happen to them."


    Qing Ya sighed: "He''s still so young, and he''s already like this. What about in the future?"


    "Yes, Ah Li is the same now." Donghuang Baizhi shook her head. Ah Li used to be so well-behaved and sensible, but now that she has a ymate, her mischievous personality hase out.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice: "Then next time I''ll just lock them up."


    "Don''t, it will traumatize them."


    "Okay."


    There''s nothing more Ye Hua can do. These two women always have their own ideas.


    "Okay, you all can disperse now. Let Jue Tian recover slowly, and Brittany, you can stay with Jue Tian these days." Ye Hua carefully arranged it. If Jue Tian is not present, the Dongfang Family will be in danger. He let Brittany go over to keep an eye on things, and also to get along with them. In the future, Jue Tian will enjoy the same benefits as Lie Gu, three of them!


    There''s only two for Ye Hua, but his subordinate has one more!


    "Your Honor, I want to see Jue Tian." Brittany pleaded, not as cold and arrogant as before.


    "What do you want to see? Do you want things to get even more chaotic? Get out!" Ye Hua gave a light scold, hoping to separate them for a while.


    Brittany didn''t dare to defy Ye Hua''s wishes, nor did Dongfang Yuer.


    The group returned to their respective positions, and Ye Hua drank the wine in his hand: "Let''s go! Let''s find those two little guys, their courage is getting bigger and bigger!"


    "Ye Hua! Calm down, they didn''t mean to do it." Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi quickly held back the man, afraid that Ye Hua''s explosive temper would lead to a direct beating.


    Ye Hua turned around and asked in a deep voice, "Isn''t this what you were looking for? Isn''t this what you wanted to teach them a lesson? Are you going to find them or not? Are you going to scold or not?"


    Qing Ya hurriedlyforted him, "The children are still young and like to y outside. Please calm down."


    "That''s right, Ah Li is watching them. What could go wrong?" Donghuang Baizhi also joined in, afraid that Ye Hua would hit the children.


    Meanwhile, Ye Huaughed in his heart, ''Ah Li and Yan''er, dad can only help you until here. Don''t worry about ying, your mother won''te looking for you.''


    In the yellow sand in the north, two small figures were ying on a sand dune.


    It was Donghuang Li and Ye Yan, who had sneaked out. As for how they got out, it was of course through Ah Li''s teleportation.


    With a "biu," they came out.


    "Sister, do you think Dad can hold Mom back?" Ye Yan sat on a skateboard, with Donghuang Li standing behind him.


    "Don''t worry, Dad is very capable. We can y a little longer today." Donghuang Li smiled sweetly and rubbed her brother''s head.


    Ye Yan patted his chest, "Mom is too scary, sister is the best. Push me, please."


    "Okay, hold on tight, brother. I''ll push you."


    "Okay~"


    Donghuang Li gently pushed, and Ye Yan sat on the skateboard and slid down the sand dune, screaming as he went. It seemed like he was having fun.


    When he slid down to the bottom, Ye Yan shouted, "Sister,e down quickly."


    "Okay." Donghuang Li raised her hand and also slid down the sand dune.


    Watching her sister''s graceful figure, Ye Yan pped his hands and shouted, "Sister is so amazing!"


    Donghuang Li patted her little butt, "Of course, how else could I be your sister?"


    "Haha, sister, let''s go find the big crab to y with."


    "That''s not a crab, it''s a scorpion, and there''s also a rattlesnake." Donghuang Li patiently taught him.


    Ye Yan felt that his brain wasn''t enough, and heughed foolishly, "Sister is still the best. Yan''er can''t remember."


    "Then let sister teach you."


    "Okay~"


    Donghuang Li pped his hands and shouted, "Little Yi! Come out quickly!!!"


    With Donghuang Li''s shout, the ground began to shake, as if a huge creature was lurking beneath the yellow sand.


    Suddenly, a whirlpool appeared, and a giant head popped out of the sand pit! Its two rows of antennae were densely packed, which would definitely make anyone with trypophobia feel sick. Its eyes were shiny like scales.


    However, when the giant centipede saw the two little guys, it seemed to tremble a bit.


    This all started half a month ago when the centipede was sunbathing on a beautiful day. Suddenly, it felt a human''s conversation on its back. How dare these puny humans ride on its body!


    One minuteter, the centipede hurriedly fled. It was simply too cruel and inhumane!


    And that was just the beginning. Over the next ten days, the centipede was yed with by the two siblings like a dog. Ye Yan even forced the centipede to learn how to bark like a dog and even demonstrated it.


    "Yan''er, this is a crab." Donghuang Li proudly showed off to his little brother, feeling so satisfied to finally have someone who admired him. "Little Er, Little San, Little Si!"


    Boom, boom, boom...


    The sand trembled again as a giant scorpion, a massive rattlesnake, and a standing lizard, like Godzi, appeared. Although they looked fierce, when they saw the even more ferocious siblings, they didn''t dare to move.


    Donghuang Li began to teach his little brother about animals, which was difficult for these four giants of the Yellow Sand. Even if Donghuang Li made a mistake, they still had to nod in agreement. It was really painful. Who''s the naughty child? Take him away quickly and don''t cause any more trouble for others.


    By now, the sky had gradually darkened in the southern winner''s area.


    Following the orders from the Death Mage, Ying Jingshang began to release the first wave of ancient divine tool fragments.


    This was a jade flute, originally owned by He Tian. It was finally going to be put to use this time.


    Dividing the jade flute into three pieces, Ying Jingshan cleared his throat and threw them into the sky, shooting a huge burst of spiritual energy from his fingers, making the ancient divine tool fragments sparkle and fly off in different directions.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps].

 Chapter 585 (Youre Responsible for Crying, Im Responsible for Shouting)

    Chapter 585 (You''re Responsible for Crying, I''m Responsible for Shouting)


    After finishing everything, Ying Jingshanughed lightly and returned to his own mansion, waiting for good news from outside.


    And these three white rays of light appeared in the darkness, looking so unique and shining. Everyone saw these three rays of white light and their eyes were full of amazement. Many cultivators saw this situation and immediately chased after it. This must be a heavenly treasure!


    Among them was Xin Ba, who had joined the Peace Association and had also withdrawn from the control of the giants because it was too difficult to stand out there. There were more opportunities in the new ce.


    And just as Xin Ba thought, he was appreciated in the Peace Association and now he was a middle-level manager. Maybe he will be a high-level manager in the future.


    Everyone in the Justice League also saw it, but they were not interested.


    "Brother Qing, what is this?" Wang Dabao looked up curiously and asked.


    Qing Tiandi licked his ice cream and replied, "It''s a fragment of an ancient divine weapon."


    "What? An ancient divine weapon is also divided into three parts? This is too ridiculous." Feng Di couldn''t help but ridicule. They really didn''t care about such weapons anymore.


    Feng Tian leaned against the door and said lightly, "It''s nothing to us, but for some neers, it is a treasure."


    "So, does the appearance of this fragment of an ancient divine weapon cause a riot?" Wang Dabao murmured.


    Qing Tiandi held the ice cream in his mouth and poked it back and forth. "Yes, Chen Xuanzong, don''t you want to go see it?"


    "What to see?" Chen Xuanzong sat in a chair and asked calmly.


    "Of course, to inquire about the news, see the development of the situation, and we can also formte the next n." Qing Tiandi licked his lips. This ice cream was pretty good.


    Chen Xuanzong nodded and followed another white light.


    "Bai Cixin, how many people have we recruited recently?" Qing Tiandi asked lightly.


    All the big and small matters in the Justice League were managed by Bai Cixin, which greatly satisfied Bai Cixin''s vanity. She felt that she was no different from the Empress of Voidless Realm, and in terms of numbers, she was superior!


    "In the past week, we have recruited 100,000 new people." Bai Cixin felt very pleased. Every day, when she sat in the main seat during meetings, she enjoyed everyone''s worship. The feeling was iparable.


    And Wang Dabao was also very happy. He saw his wife sitting high above him and he could also press her down and y with her every night. It was so exciting.


    Qing Tiandi smiled, "We are now waiting for an opportunity, and then we can rece the Voidless Realm."


    "What opportunity?" Bai Cixin also wanted to rece the Voidless Realm because it was the Voidless Realm that had driven her out of the North and turned her into a stray dog!


    "I don''t know..." Qing Tiandi shrugged, truly clueless.


    Bai Cixin was speechless, turned and walked into the room, with Wang Dabao following, going to sleep with his wife.


    Meanwhile, Donghuang Li and Ye Yan had already left the Huangsha region and arrived at the nearest city.


    "Sister, I want to eat french fries." Ye Yan rubbed his stomach, grabbed his sister''s hand, and looked at the KFC next to them.


    Donghuang Li also licked her lips. It''s been a while since she had a meal.


    Besides, after ying for so long, she was hungry. But what to do now that they didn''t have money.


    "Little brother, let''s go back and eat." Donghuang Li suggested. It''s getting dark, and their mother will start to worry if they don''t go back soon.


    Ye Yan was a little greedy and bit his finger. "Sister, let''s eat first and then go back."


    "But your sister doesn''t have money." Donghuang Li felt helpless. As the daughter of the supreme overlord, she was having a hard time with money. It seems that the kind of father determines the kind of daughter, they were bothcking money.


    "Sister~" Ye Yan grabbed Donghuang Li''s small hand and shook it, infinitely coquettish.


    Donghuang Li had no choice, after all, she was his sister.


    She dragged her little brother aside, and when they reappeared, they looked like two little beggars.


    "Yan''er, you''re responsible for cryingter, and I''ll shout."


    "I got it~" Ye Yan nodded vigorously. It was so much fun.


    The siblings then sat outside the KFC door.


    The little actors immediately got into their roles.


    "Bahh~" Ye Yan cried loudly. His loud voice could be heard several blocks away.


    Donghuang Li was not to be outdone and shouted, "We are so pitiful, we have been without parents since childhood, we are so poor and alone, my little brother is about to starve to death, how miserable..."


    If Ye Hua and the others saw them like this, they would be shocked. Especially that part about being without parents since childhood, it was as if they had jumped out of a crack in the stone.


    Ye Yan''s cry of pain,bined with Donghuang Li''s sweet shouts, immediately attracted a lot of onlookers.


    Some people took out their phones and filmed them, uploading it to Douyin, "Poor little brother and sister..."


    If Ye Hua and others see them like this, they would be absolutely shocked, especially the phrase ''without parents'', as if they jumped out of the cracks in the rocks.


    Ye Yan''s crying voice, along with Ah Li''s sweet shouting, instantly attracted many onlookers. Some people took out their phones to shoot and uploaded it to Douyin. [Sister app of Tik Tok.]


    As they watched the money in front of them grow more and more, the siblings worked harder and harder, as if they lived in a world of unimaginable misery.


    "Thank you kind person, I''m going to take my brother to get something to eat, he''s starving to death..." Donghuang Li quickly stuffed the money into her clothes, and pulled Ye Yan into KFC.


    Although the siblings were waiting in line, many boys and girls were still filming around them, hoping that their ount would go viral and they would have many fans, bing inte celebrities and making money.


    But the siblings didn''t pay attention and continued to wait in line.


    However, the siblings were not tall enough, and Donghuang Li had to carry her brother. Even then, Ye Yan could only see the counter with his eyes.


    "Sister, I want a burger, c, chicken wings, ice cream, and french fries, all in double portions." Ye Yan took the money handed over by his sister and threw it on the counter.


    "I only have this much, can you make it fast? My sister and I are starving to death..."


    The waitress waspletely charmed by Ye Yan, and the money was definitely enough, with some even left over.


    It didn''t take long for the delicious food to arrive, and the waitress brought it over. Ye Yan stood on the chair, while Donghuang Li sat down, and the siblings began stuffing their faces, as if they hadn''t eaten in days.


    Seeing how pitiful the siblings were, many kind-hearted people bought some food and sent it over, and the siblings thanked them repeatedly.


    An hourter, the siblings were finally full, and walked out of KFC with bulging stomachs.


    "Sister, if Yan''er dies from being too full, don''t tell Mom and Dad, it''s so embarrassing..." Ye Yan exhaled, feeling so full...


    Donghuang Li was the same, she hadn''t eaten this much in a long time.


    Seeing the oil stains at the corners of his brother''s mouth, Donghuang Li reached out to wipe them away. "Then let sister die with Yan''er."


    "Sister is so kind~" Ye Yan eximed happily. If Ye Yan had to pick who he liked the most, first would be his sister, second would be his father, and third would be his mother.


    If Qing Ya knew the order in which her son ranked people, she would definitely be so angry she''d spit blood. She almost died giving birth to him, and in the end, she was ranked third. It was so heart-wrenching...


    However, the sudden appearance of three white rays of light caught the attention of the siblings.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 586 (Child, Dont Blow…)

    Chapter 586 (Child, Don''t Blow¡­)


    "It''s so beautiful..." Ye Yan murmured as she looked up at the night sky.


    Donghuang Li was also mesmerized. "Yes, it''s so beautiful."


    "There seem to be a lot of people following behind, sister, do you see them?" Ye Yan hurriedly pulled her sister''s hand as if she had discovered a new continent.


    Donghuang Li had naturally seen them too.


    "Sister, let''s go take a look. Maybe it''s something good, and we can give it to our parents. They''ll be happy, and won''t me us foring backte."


    "Yan''er is really smart. Let sister give you a kiss." Donghuang Li smacked her lips, making Ye Yan overjoyed.


    "Sister, let''s fly quickly, or we might lose it..."


    "Okay, Yan''er, hold on tight to sister."


    "Okay."


    After speaking, the two siblings disappeared from the spot at an astonishing speed, leaving those who were observing them rubbing their eyes in disbelief. Where did they suddenly go?


    Of course, they appeared next to the white glow.


    "Wow... is this a treasure?" Ye Yan looked at the shiny jade flute next to him and asked.


    "Quick, take it, let''s go find others."


    "Okay."


    Ye Yan grabbed the jade flute with his little hand, and the white glow disappeared...


    The people following behind were confused, how did it suddenly disappear? Some even rubbed their eyes.


    But many people rushed towards another white glow. However, just as they arrived, it disappeared again...


    The crowd was once again confused and didn''t know what to do. What was going on? It disappeared just like that...


    When they saw thest white glow, everyone rushed towards it as if their lives depended on it.


    And then...


    It disappeared again!


    Thousands of people were standing in mid-air, looking around, and then...


    "Oh my god! You guys are from the Justice League!"


    "Oh my god! You guys are from the Peace Association!"


    As soon as they disagreed, they started fighting, and the sky suddenly emitted colorful light, very lively.


    Meanwhile, in the small forest below, two little guys were looking at the treasure they had picked up.


    "Sister, it''s broken, it must not be a good thing." Ye Yan was very disappointed. After all, it turned out to be broken after all the effort, and he wanted to take it back to make his parents happy.


    "Yan''er, don''t be disappointed, look at sister."


    Only saw Donghuang Li neatly arrange the three-section jade flute, and condensed a spiritual energy in her small hand, making the jade flute.


    "Wow... sister, it''s starting toe together!" Ye Yan pped his hands excitedly. ''Sister is really amazing, Yan''er can only look up to her.''


    The three-section jade flute suddenly closed with a bang, emitting a huge pressure and even a green light.


    The people fighting above stopped immediately and looked down at the small forest.


    Ye Yan held the jade flute in his hand and looked at it curiously. He even knocked on a big tree and said, "Sister, this is a small green stick, it''s not very useful."


    "Yan''er, this is for blowing." Donghuang Liughed lightly, her brother is so cute and adorable.


    Just as Ye Yan was about to blow it, there was a banging sound around them.


    Countless figures fell from the sky, holding all kinds of weapons, staring at the brother and sister.


    That little guy''s jade flute was actually an ancient divine weapon! It must have been the three white rays of light just now, but why did it fall into the hands of two children?


    Chen Xuanzong also saw Donghuang Li and felt familiar. Where did he see her before?


    During the martial arts tournament, Donghuang Li appeared on the high tform, but now she was dirty and he couldn''t see her true appearance.


    But Chen Xuanzong was not interested in ancient divine weapons, he just wanted to see what would happen.


    Xin Ba in the team was also extremely surprised. How did the ancient divine weapon fall into the hands of two children? Should he grab it?


    But it seems a little inappropriate to snatch things from children.


    Ye Yan asked his sister curiously, "I haven''t even blown it yet, why are so many peopleing?"


    "They are all bad guys." Donghuang Li began to teach her brother on behalf of her father.


    "Oh, they are the bad guys that mom and dad talked about. Yan''er understands." Ye Yan nodded. ''So bad guys look like this, how can Yan''er tell them apart?''


    Xin Ba walked out of the team with a smile and said, "Little friends, we are not bad guys."


    "Hmph~ only bad guys say they are not bad guys, and deceive children." Ye Yan pouted, angrily.


    Donghuang Li looked at everyone cautiously and was ready to protect her brother at any time.


    However, this move fell into the eyes of these people, and they thought Donghuang Li was very cute and brave.


    "Hmph! Xin Ba, is this how your peace association bullies children!" A person from the Justice League stood up, pointing at Xin Ba and shouting, but he was slowly approaching the siblings.


    Chen Xuanzong frowned when he saw this person.


    Xin Ba''s expression tightened and he shouted, "Be careful!"


    The big man leaped and pounced towards Ye Yan.


    Ye Yan was startled, picked up the jade flute in his hand, took a deep breath, and then blew it hard!


    Wu wu wu!!!


    A sound wave spread from the jade flute, and the pressure from the ancient divine machine swept around. A huge wave of shock spread from Ye Yan as the center.


    The big man closest to him waspletely unprepared, and his whole body was frozen in mid-air. The sound waves caused the air to distort, and blood flowed from his facial features. He convulsed a few times and fell to the ground.


    Not just the big man, but everyone was the same. They couldn''t withstand the attack of the ancient divine machine, and their eardrums were all shattered and bleeding.


    Ye Yan was still young and didn''t understand how to use his spiritual energy. If he were to add spiritual energy to his attack, the effect would probably be even better. It was likely that if he had done that just now, only a few dozen people out of the thousands would have been left.


    Ye Yan put down the jade flute in his hand and curiously asked his sister, "Sister, what''s wrong with him?"


    "Uh... he''s asleep," Donghuang Li exined a little bit. Her little brother was still young, and she couldn''t let him know what really happened.


    "Oh, I see. Uncle really loves to sleep," Ye Yan pursed his lips and seemed to want to practice his flute again.


    This move scared everyone. If he blew a few more times, they would probably all be killed.


    "Little friend, let''s talk it out. Don''t y your flute," someone said.


    "Yeah, yeah, children shouldn''t y the flute."


    "Yes, besides, it''s alreadyte now. If we disturb someone''s sleep, it won''t be good."


    Everyone started to persuade him one after another. It turned out that this was the power of the ancient divine weapon. In the hands of an ordinary child, it had such power. If they were the ones who got it, they would probably fly away.


    Ye Yan also felt that it made sense and said seriously, "Yeah, we shouldn''t disturb others'' sleep."


    Everyone was relieved. The little guy could still y his flute, as long as he yed softly.


    "But if I y softly, it won''t disturb them," Ye Yan added.


    Everyone: "..."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 587 (Mom and Dad!)

    Chapter 587 (Mom and Dad!)


    Ye Yan tightly furrowed his little brows and spoke in a childish voice, "Are you guys saying that because you think I y badly?"


    As soon as everyone heard this, they became anxious. This brat is truly a rascal.


    "No no no!!! Little friend, you y so beautifully that even uncle is entranced."


    "That''s right, it''s like heavenly music."


    "Exactly, anyone who says it''s not good, I''ll be mad at them!"


    After hearing this, Ye Yan''s little face blossomed with a smile. It turns out that he was still quite clever. "Okay, then I''ll y one more time for you guys."


    Everyone felt like dying. Why was this little kid like this? He was really difficult to appease.


    "Little friend, you should save such beautiful music for an important asion."


    "That''s right, the environment here is so terrible. It''s practically a violent and brutal ce."


    "We must arrange a grand theater for our little friend to perform in. At that time, you will be world famous!"


    After hearing this, Ye Yan felt that there was some truth to it. After all, he was his father''s son, how could he lose face for his father?


    "Sister, they said I y well," Ye Yan was a bit proud. After all, he was still just a child and enjoyed hearing others'' praise.


    Donghuang Li patted her little brother''s head, "Of course, Yan''er is very talented."


    "Really?" Ye Yan looked at the jade flute in his hand, seemingly fond of it.


    However, Donghuang Li never would have thought that because of this incident, his little brother wouldter be the God of Flute with his catchphrase being so powerful!


    "Believe it or not, I''ll blow you to death!"


    Xin Ba was really hoping to get the jade flute from Ye Yan, but at the same time, didn''t want to hurt the little kid. They looked so innocent and pure.


    This was ultimately Xin Ba''s personal opinion and did not represent the opinions of others. After all, this was an ancient divine weapon, and everyone wanted to possess it.


    "Little friend, Uncle also has a flute here. How about we exchange?"


    "Uncle also has one, which looks better than his. You can see it''s even emitting colorful lights."


    "Little friend, Uncle also has a lollipop. How about we exchange?"


    Ye Yan looked at the bad uncles'' things in their hands, pouted his little mouth, and said, "I''m not a kid... unless you give me two lollipops, I won''t exchange."


    "..."


    Two lollipops, but there''s only one, what should we do?


    "Can we buy another er?"


    Ye Yan lifted his chin, "No."


    The little guy was quite stubborn and refused to change his mind.


    The uncle couldn''t stand it and shouted to the crowd, "Buying one lollipop at a high price! I''ll exchange it with a spirit tool!"


    Surprisingly, there was a man who responded, "Hey, I''ll exchange my spirit tool for your lollipop." The man lowered his voice wanting to change his spirit tool for the ancient divine weapon. What a profitable deal!


    The uncle''s face darkened. "Brother, that''s not fair."


    "What''s unfair? Let''s make a bet, whoever wins can keep the lollipop."


    "Let''s do it! I''m not afraid of you!"


    The two men walked aside and started a fierce battle for the lollipop, fighting tooth and nail.


    There were also some people who wanted to wait for them to both lose and then rob them.


    The goal? Two lollipops!


    It seems like in the future, we need to prepare more lollipops, which are the best medicine to soothe a child.


    The members of the Peace Association began to discuss how to take the lollipops away and looked at Donghhuang Li. As long as they could capture Dong Huangli, the little child would listen to them.


    After hearing this, Xin Ba fell into deep thought. In the end, hepromised, but the premise was not to harm the child.


    The members of the Peace Association shook their heads after hearing this. In this cannibalistic world, there was no need for kindness, or else one would only wait for the butcher''s knife.


    But Xin Ba was still a big shot, and everyone had to follow his orders.


    Donghuang Li actually wanted to learn from her father. Thinking back to when he was in Tianfu, her father was so majestic and unparalleled.


    But she couldn''t learn at all and didn''t even know how to start. It was really frustrating.


    Just as Donghuang Li was pondering how to learn from her father, a rope made of spiritual energy suddenly bound her.


    Donghuang Li''s face changed. ''These were really bad uncles who bully children. Ah Li was not easy to deal with!''


    A terrifying spiritual pressure erupted from Donghuang Li''s small body, and the rope made of spiritual energy was on the verge of shattering!


    "Not good! Let''s all attack together! This little girl is very strange!" One after another, they transmitted their spiritual energy, stabilizing the situation.


    "Damn it! What are you people from the Justice League doing?! Help!"


    The members of the Justice League were also intimidated by the pressure released by Donghuang Li and didn''t expect this little girl to be so powerful! They could only choose to cooperate in suppressing her together.


    The spiritual energy released by thousands of people was very terrifying, and Donghuang Li''s little face looked a bit ferocious. These were all bad people!


    Ye Yan was scared and cried, only reacting now and asking, "Sister...sister...are you okay?"


    "Yan''er, don''t cry, sister is okay."


    "Waaah, sister looks so painful, Yan''er wanted to save his sister..."


    Hearing this, someone from the Peace Association shouted, "Kid, hand over the jade flute in your hand and we''ll let your sister go."


    "That''s right, hand it over and we''ll let her go."


    Ye Yan didn''t even think about it and threw the jade flute in his hand away. Even if he liked it, his sister was more important.


    The jade flute drew a beautiful arc in the air, and the eyes of thousands of people followed its trajectory as they chased after it. Donghuang Li also broke free from her restraints at this moment.


    "Sister~ I''m sorry~ Yan''er is useless." Ye Yan immediately threw herself into her sister''s arms and cried, feeling weak and helpless for not being able to protect her sister from being bullied.


    Donghuang Li felt distressed andforted her, "Good...Yan''er, don''t cry. You''re still young, but when you grow up, you''ll be able to protect your sister."


    Ye Yan was immersed in endless self-me and his crying only grew louder.


    "Father...mother..."


    "Father...mother..."


    "Father...mother..."


    Ye Yan shouted to the sky, shaking the heavens and the earth!


    Even the people next to her who were fighting over the ancient divine instrument were startled. This little guy was so scared that she just called out for her parents. It was really speechless.


    Even if your parents came, it wouldn''t help!


    Perhaps it was the noise caused by the ancient divine weapon that attracted many people toe over.


    Xin Ba saw this situation and shook his head. They were all going crazy! They were killing each other for the sake of the ancient divine weapon! He needed to go back and report the situation.


    Chen Xuanzong didn''t join in and just watched coldly on the sidelines.


    Meanwhile, Ye Yan''s cries couldn''t be stopped, and in the Leisure Bar, Ye Hua and Qing Ya''s hearts sank as an overwhelming killing intent surged out!


    Yan''er was actually asking for their help!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 588 (One-on-One!)

    Chapter 588 (One-on-One!)


    Ye Hua and his two wives arrived at the scene in an instant!


    Watching Yan''er cry in Ah Li''s arms, the parents'' hearts were breaking!


    "Mommy..." Ye Yan felt his mother''s presence and ran over.


    Qing Ya hugged her son and her eyes turned red. Looking at her son''s dirty little face, she felt extremely heartbroken. "Yan''er, be good. Mommy is here."


    "Yan''er is useless, couldn''t protect sister. Sister was bullied by a bad uncle..." Yan''er cried out in pain.


    Donghuang Baizhi also held her daughter in her arms, wiping the dust off her face. "Ah Li, are you hurt anywhere?"


    Hearing her mother''s gentle concern, Donghuang Li burst into tears. "Wuu...Ah Li is useless, couldn''t even protect little brother..."


    The older sister med herself for not protecting her younger brother, and the younger brother med himself for not protecting his older sister. These two little ones really...


    Ye Hua was furious!


    His children were bullied! How could he, as a father, let it go so easily!


    Could these ants really bully his children, who was a Supreme Overlord!!!


    "Daddy, I''m sorry..." Donghuang Li looked at her crying father and apologized.


    Yan''er also shouted, "Daddy, Yan''er let you down..."


    Ye Hua touched the heads of the two little ones and said in a deep voice, "You are both good children. It''s just that the world is too dangerous these days."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi red coldly at the thousands of people fighting not far away, wishing they could kill them all!


    Chen Xuanzong, not far away, had a stiff expression. The girl was actually the Empress''s child, and the boy was Qing Ya''s!


    ''And that Long Aotian! Damn Long Aotian! Today, as the Demon Emperor Chen Xuanzong, I will expose your ugly face!''


    Ye Hua looked at the thousand people fighting over there and held out his palm!


    Suddenly, the Jade Flute flew out from the hand of one of the people and was caught firmly by Ye Hua.


    The thousand-person battle stopped immediately, all looking towards Ye Hua and the two women not far away!


    It seems that the parents of those two children have arrived!


    Thousands of people fell, and their minds were already heated from killing. They looked at Ye Hua and shouted, "Hand over the jade flute, or we''ll kill your whole family!"


    "Kill my whole family?" Ye Hua''s face darkened. "Do you even have the right to say that?"


    "Haha! Where did this little pretty boye from? He talks big, but let''s see if he can kill me! It all depends on the de in my hand!"


    Ye Hua lightly gripped hisrge hand!


    Crack!


    The jade flute was directly snapped and fell to the ground.


    A violent aura spread out, and Ye Hua appeared with a blood de in his hand. "Today, I shall show mercy! I grant you all death!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Hua disappeared from where he was standing. Qing Ya covered her son''s eyes, and Donghuang Baizhi did the same.


    But both women fully supported their husband''s actions. Even if he didn''t take action, they would have done so themselves.


    Ye Hua was like a wolf among sheep, and the crowd immediately erupted in screams. Without even a moment to react, they were all cut down by Ye Hua. In less than half a minute, the entire team of thousands of people fell into a pool of blood.


    Ye Hua could have killed them all in one go, but that wasn''t enough!


    Only by condemning their souls to eternal imprisonment in hell could he relieve his anger! And this blood de in his hand had the power to do just that!


    Holding the blood de, Ye Hua stood among the crowd like a god of death, terrifyingly powerful.


    If it were before, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi might have felt ufortable. But now, they felt especially relieved, as if Ye Hua had done a great thing.


    Putting away the blood de, Ye Hua slowly walked towards his wife and son. This matter is not over yet!


    Just wait for the wrath of the Supreme Overlord!


    "Long Aotian!"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out, causing the family of five to stop in their tracks.


    Of course, Ye Hua knew it was Chen Xuanzong. He had spared him earlier out of curiosity as to what he was up to. Now, he was about to find out!


    Qing Ya also saw Chen Xuanzonging over and asked in confusion, "Chen Xuanzong."


    "Qing Ya, today I will tell you a secret!" Chen Xuanzong was thrilled. He was about to expose the despicable and shameless Long Aotian, who had disguised himself as someone else. It was truly detestable!


    "Chen Xuanzong! What do you want to do?" Qing Ya shouted angrily, "Why are you so stubborn? That''s all in the past."


    Chen Xuanzongughed wildly and said, "Qing Ya, don''t you know? This Ye Hua is actually Long Aotian transformed! Don''t be fooled again! And Empress, he deceived you too!"


    "Long Aotian, do you have anything to say, you fraud!" Chen Xuanzong pointed at Ye Hua and coldly shouted, feeling satisfied that this day had finallye. ''Qing Ya, don''t be so stubborn anymore, this demon emperor is your best choice.''


    ''Even if you have a child now, this demon emperor won''t mind and will treat them as his own.''


    Ye Hua thought of the original Long Aotian, and if it weren''t for Chen Xuanzong mentioning it, he might have forgotten about him.


    "Chen Xuanzong, have you gone crazy? What Long Aotian?" Qing Ya felt that Chen Xuanzong was truly insane, actually mistaking Ye Hua for Long Aotian.


    Donghuang Baizhi said calmly, "Chen Xuanzong, it seems you''re still a northerner at heart. If you leave now, I''ll spare your life!"


    Chen Xuanzong was puzzled. What kind of magic did Long Aotian use to make them so convinced that they didn''t believe him?


    "Look closely, he is Long Aotian!"


    Ye Hua thought Chen Xuanzong was going to make a big deal out of something and had actually mistaken him for Long Aotian. What was this guy thinking?


    Qing Ya was also angry and coldly shouted, "Chen Xuanzong, if you say it again, don''t me me for disregarding our past friendship."


    Qing Ya was also afraid that Ye Hua would misunderstand something. This guy''s jealousy was extraordinary.


    "Qing Ya! Why don''t you believe me? I love you, and Long Aotian is just deceiving you!" Chen Xuanzong couldn''t contain his inner feelings and expressed his love.


    "Enough! Chen Xuanzong, from now on, we have nothing to do with each other!" Qing Ya was so angry that her face turned red. How could she say such things in front of her husband and son? She was so embarrassed.


    Chen Xuanzong''s face turned pale after hearing this and he couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Ye Hua was unhappy. Chen Xuanzong was confessing his love in front of him. Did he think he was invisible?


    "Chen Xuanzong, my wife is indeed outstanding, but only a man as outstanding as myself can have her. As for you, you''re just an ant, not even qualified to kneel and lick my boots!"


    Chen Xuanzong suddenly became fierce and said, "Long Aotian! You still like to show off, and your true nature is hard to change. Today, I''ll make you reveal your true form!"


    Ye Huaughed and asked, "How do you want to do it?"


    "Long Aotian! I, Chen Xuanzong, challenge you to a duel!" Chen Xuanzong''s hand appeared six shadow moons, pointing his spear at Ye Hua!


    "I''ll grant your wish!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 589 (I Just Like Your Wife)

    Chapter 589 (I Just Like Your Wife)


    Ye Hua had long wanted to get rid of Chen Xuanzong. He was secretly in love with wife, which was simply reckless!


    Now the opportunity hase. If he kills Chen Xuanzong, Qing Ya won''t say anything, and even if she does, he will get angry. Don''t forget, Ye Hua is the vinegar king of the cultivation world!


    Qing Ya stood by and didn''t say anything. If she spoke up now, Ye Hua would still suspect that she had something going on with Chen Xuanzong. That wouldn''t be a good thing, and for the sake of family harmony, Qing Ya wouldn''t say anything.


    As for her childhood friend, Qing Ya had already done everything she could to persuade him not to pursue this any further. But he was still stubborn!


    He even said that Ye Hua was Long Aotian? They were clearly two different people, and Long Aotian had even met Ye Hua before.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t really care whether Chen Xuanzong lived or died.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sat beside their sleeping children, waiting for the oue.


    Ye Hua was very satisfied with Qing Ya''s behavior. She was truly the woman of the supreme me, always considering things from his perspective, unlike before. It was not in vain for him to love her so much.


    "Show me your weapon. I, Chen Xuanzong, won''t attack an unarmed person!" Chen Xuanzong, with the Six Paths Shadow Moon in hand, exuded a heroic aura that was quite impressive at first nce. But he had fallen in love with a woman he shouldn''t have.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette, lit it up, and took a puff. "You think too highly of yourself. Do I need a weapon to kill you? A cigarette is enough."


    "Long Aotian! I won''t let you act cool today! I''ll kill you!" Chen Xuanzong''s hands shook, and the Six Paths Shadow Moon in his hand suddenly attacked Ye Hua. The huge energy wave spread out, worthy of being an ancient divine weapon!


    Ye Hua''s mouth slightly curved up, holding the cigarette in his hand and stabbing it towards the glowing gun barrel.


    ng!


    A metallic sound echoed, and the collision of the cigarette butt and the gun barrel emitted a fierce aura that made people shudder!


    Chen Xuanzong stared in disbelief at the sight before him. Long Aotian had actually blocked his ancient divine weapon with a cigarette butt!


    How was this possible!


    "I told you! I don''t need a weapon to kill you!" Ye Hua flicked the cigarette ash and took a light puff, exhaling a puff of green smoke.


    Chen Xuanzong didn''t dare to be careless and jumped back to create some distance.


    However, a voice rang out from behind him, "What''s wrong? Are you only distancing yourself because you''re afraid?"


    A smell of smoke entered Chen Xuanzong''s nostrils. He was shocked and scared, and even though it was just a simple contact, he already knew the gap between them!


    Long Aotian was so powerful that he could block with a cigarette butt, and his speed was so fast that it was frightening!


    It seemed that he had to use his ultimate move to have a chance of winning!


    "Four-Faced Heavenly Net!" Chen Xuanzong shouted loudly and inserted his six-way shadow moon into the ground!


    A terrifying aura instantly spread in the air, and the huge pressure made the sky change color. There were deafening thunder sounds between heaven and earth, as if it was the end of the world!


    A fierce spiritual pressure shot directly into the sky from the tip of the gun, and suddenly the light was brilliant, and the clouds rotated like a vortex!


    Only a huge gun head pierced through the clouds, bringing the power of heaven and earth, and the whole world seemed to be forbidden!


    "Hahaha! Long Aotian! You''re going to die! You can''t escape my Four-Faced Heavenly Net!" Chen Xuanzongughed wildly, as if he had already seen Ye Hua being pierced to death, and then he could take the beauty home.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly. Humans were ignorant and didn''t understand his power at all. They were still making arrogant remarks here, foolish!


    The huge gun in the sky was golden, with an extremely surging killing intent, slowly falling down. The whole earth was suppressed by this spiritual pressure, and all the towering trees were crushed, and the surrounding corpses turned into blood and merged into the earth.


    This was too powerful! From a visual perspective, it feltparable to a sci-fi blockbuster!


    The speed of the huge gun''s descent became faster and faster, and the ground copsed along with it, rumbling.


    Ye Hua casually took a puff of smoke and then blew it towards the huge gun.


    In an instant!


    The once arrogant giant gun dissipated like foam, as if it had never appeared before, and the world returned to calm.


    He blew away his Four-Faced Heavenly Net in one breath!


    Chen Xuanzong''s eyes were about to pop out. Was this fake?


    "Chen Xuanzong, you''re still a little worsepared to me." Ye Hua said, gesturing with his finger.


    Although it was just a simple gesture, the gap between them contained the universe.


    "This is impossible!" Chen Xuanzong shouted, and his six-way shadow moon attacked again.


    Ye Hua once again took out the almost finished cigarette butt and blocked it slowly, saying, "Qing Ya will always belong to me in this lifetime, and only I can enjoy her tender body. As for you, you don''t even have the qualification to fantasize!"


    Qing Ya naturally heard what Ye Hua said, and gave her husband a fierce look. Men always like to use these kinds of things to show off their abilities.


    Chen Xuanzong was stimted and his speed became even faster. The gun shadows were like illusions, and Ye Hua''s cigarette butt was the same, with a slight spark.


    Bang!


    Ye Hua suddenly grabbed the gun and kicked Chen Xuanzong.


    Chen Xuanzong flew backwards. This was a one-sided fight. Ye Hua only gave Chen Xuanzong the time to smoke a cigarette. Now that the cigarette was finished, Chen Xuanzong was done for!


    Ye Hua slowly walked over with Chen Xuanzong''s weapon.


    Under Ye Hua''s kick, Chen Xuanzong became half-dead, with all his organs disced, even his spiritual energy was dispersed!


    Chen Xuanzongy motionless on the ground. He couldn''t even take a single blow from the other side!


    ''When did Long Aotian be so powerful!''


    Turning his head to look at Qing Ya beside him, he whispered, "Qing Ya, you know me... I have liked you since I was a child, even now I haven''t changed."


    Qing Ya held her son and slowly turned around, not wanting to see this scene.


    Seeing Qing Ya turn away from him, Chen Xuanzong chuckled softly. He didn''t expect that even after regressing, he still couldn''t win Qing Ya''s heart. Life is unfair!


    Ye Hua looked down at Chen Xuanzong and said coldly, "Chen Xuanzong, if you have another life, remember! My woman is not someone you can think of!"


    "Humph! I, Chen Xuanzong, don''t speak in riddles! I just like your wife!"


    This statement really angered Ye Hua, and Chen Xuanzong saw Ye Hua''s expression change andughed out loud. "I fucking like your wife in this life, the next life, and the next next life!"


    Ye Hua''s face darkened and he aimed his six shadowy moons at Chen Xuanzong''s heart and stabbed down, piercing him directly.


    Chen Xuanzong immediately spewed blood, but there was no fear on his face.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 590 (Very Strong)

    Chapter 590 (Very Strong)


    "Qing Ya! Remember me! There is still a man in this world who loves you!" Chen Xuanzong shouted loudly, his face turning pale after he finished speaking.


    Ye Hua tightly held him and whispered, "Remember me! My name is Ye Hua, not Long Aotian!"


    His body began to crumble, and cracks appeared instantly!


    Boom!


    As he exploded, Chen Xuanzong''s body dissipated, and even his soul disappearedpletely.


    In fact, Chen Xuanzong was simr to Xiao Yi, both being stubborn people.


    Xiao Yi''s stubbornness came from his power and authority, while Chen Xuanzong''s stubbornness was his love for Qing Ya. If he had been a bit more flexible, such a thing would not have happened, and perhaps they would have lived happily ever after.


    But this was reality, especially for Chen Xuanzong, who even in death spoke his heart without any regrets.


    Ye Hua''s face was gloomy, feeling especially unhappy, especially with Chen Xuanzong''sst words, whichpletely disregarded Ye Hua and boldly dered his love for his wife. This angered him!


    Ye Hua disappeared from the spot.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi saw their husband disappear, knowing that he was unhappy and had nowhere to vent his anger.


    "Qing Ya, give Yan''er to me and gofort him," Donghuang Baizhi said with a bitter smile. Sometimes, Ye Hua could be like a child when he was angry, and if you didn''tfort him, he would sulk.


    Qing Ya sighed deeply, handed her son to Donghuang Baizhi, and disappeared.


    Donghuang Baizhi hugged the two little ones and returned to the Voidless Realm. Today was really not an easy day.


    Ye Hua returned to his office, turned on the TV, and yed the ssic Chinese animation "Cbash Brothers" to adjust his mood. He had almost been driven crazy by Chen Xuanzong''s behavior.


    Not long after, Qing Ya also walked into the office, and Ye Hua nced at her before continuing to watch TV.


    Qing Ya sat down slowly beside Ye Hua and leaned gently against him.


    The two of them didn''t say anything, just quietly watching TV.


    Ye Hua''s frustration dissipated a bit. Qing Ya was still his woman, and it was normal for others to like her when she appeared in public.


    In fact, Ye Hua was not angry about the fact that Chen Xuanzong loved Qing Ya, but rather that they had grown up together as childhood friends. If it had just been a regr admirer, Ye Hua would not have been so upset.


    After an hour, Qing Ya softly said, "It''ste, let''s go to bed."


    Ye Hua knew that Qing Ya was giving herself an out, so he didn''t continue to make things difficult. He picked up Qing Ya and walked towards the bedroom.


    Tonight, he was going to possess her fiercely. Qing Ya was his woman, and nobody could touch her!


    Qing Ya, who was being held in his arms, looked helpless. She was the one who got herself into this situation.


    What was supposed to be just a small conflict had turned into such a tragic ending, nobody could have predicted it.


    Xin Ba was lucky to be alive. If he had not left, he would have probably died here. He was really fortunate!


    But with such arge number of casualties, the members of the Justice League and the Peace Association would definitely find out. As for the perpetrator, they probably wouldn''t be able to find them, as there were no eyewitnesses.


    There was only one Xin Ba, so did two kids really take down a team of a thousand people?


    Who would believe that?


    Inside the Justice League, Qing Tiandi was eating an egg tart when he suddenly paused. "Ah, Chen Xuanzong is dead."


    "Ah!" Wang Dabao was eating roasted pig''s feet, which tasted really good.


    "s, we have lost another great general." Qing Tiandi swallowed the egg tart, expressing regret with his words but his expression remained unchanged.


    Feng Tian leaned aside and said lightly, "Although Chen Xuanzong was a bit weak, it would still require a strong person to kill him."


    "Could it be that a reborn person has appeared?" Bai Cixin asked.


    Qingtiandi shook his head. "No, but I can feel that the next person to be reborn will be a very powerful one!"


    As soon as the group heard this news, they immediately became serious, because this strength was being mentioned by Qing Tiandi, which showed how terrifying it would be.


    "Brother Qing, how powerful is this person?" Wang Dabao asked in a low voice.


    "Haha, I was just joking. Let''s lighten up the mood a bit, don''t be so serious." Qing Tiandi chuckled and picked up another egg tart to eat.


    Everyone was speechless. Was it necessary to be like this?


    Feng Tian snorted coldly and went upstairs to rest. Wang Dabao continued to gnaw on the pig''s feet, while Bai Cixin saw her husband''s oily mouth and couldn''t help saying, "You''re sleeping on the couch tonight!"


    Wang Dabao looked at his wife going upstairs to rest, then nced at Qing Tiandi and sighed, "Finally, I can rest for a night."


    "Perfect, let''s attack Shabak tonight!" Qing Tiandiughed, seeming a bit addicted to the game.


    "No problem, I''ve already got my equipment ready. We can ughter them all!" Wang Dabao spat out a piece of bone.


    "Let''s go online first! Tonight, I''ll be the king of Shabak!"


    "Haha."


    The death of Chen Xuanzong did not bring any sadness to the team. Everyone was as casual as usual.


    Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the Peace Association!


    Xin Ba was reporting on the work: "President, should we go out and recruit more people?"


    A man standing by the floor-to-ceiling window turned around. If Ye Hua saw him, he would definitely say, "Xiao Jiu, you''re here."


    Yes, the president of the Peace Association is Jiu Ye!


    "No need to go out. They''re not good people anyway." Jiu Ye held a cane and looked at the dark night outside. He finally had power himself! It was great!


    Xin Ba nodded and replied.


    "If there''s nothing else, go back and rest."


    "Yes, President!"


    After Xin Ba left, Jiu Ye poured himself a ss of wine and swayed it gently. His 8848 titanium phone in his pocket rang.


    "People are all dead! Spread the word that it was done by the Voidless Realm!"


    Upon seeing the message from one of his masters, Jiu Ye immediately replied.


    Without the help of these masters, he would not have been able to establish the Peace Association in such a short time.


    "Xiao Jiu..."


    Suddenly, a voice made Jiu Ye tremble all over. He saw a figure sitting on a nearby chair.


    "Master!" Jiu Ye kneeled without hesitation.


    The figure stood up and walked over, revealing his face. It turned out to be Qing Tiandi, who hade over during a bathroom break.


    "Xiao Jiu, you''ve done well during this time. The Peace Association will y an even greater role in the future."


    "I''ll follow the master''s arrangements!"


    "This is a reward for you. Do a good job." Qing Tiandi threw a storage bag at Jiu Ye and disappeared from the room.


    Jiu Ye breathed a sigh of relief. His masters were generous, rewarding him with bag after bag.


    Jiu Ye opened the storage bag and saw three or four ancient divine weapons and various elixirs. This was amazing!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 591 (Two Little Scammers)

    Chapter 591 (Two Little Scammers)


    The fact proves that sess lies in working with the right people.


    But are you sure you''re working with the right person, Jiu Ye?


    The next morning, Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes and looked down at Qing Ya who was sleeping soundly in his arms. Fortunately, she hadn''t drooled in her sleep.


    Thinking back on the time spent with Qing Ya, Ye Hua felt that it had been quite interesting. They had fought and bickered, which had annoyed him quite a bit. But now, things are different. The silly woman had be much more obedient and knew how to serve him.


    Qing Ya let out a low moan.


    She was already a mother, but she still acted like a little girl sometimes.


    Ye Hua patted Qing Ya''s perky butt. "Get up, you''re still sleeping."


    "Don''t move, let me sleep for five more minutes." Qing Ya softly said, then found afortable position to continue sleeping.


    Ye Hua stroked Qing Ya''s hair. These two women were definitely not a wrong choice. Their vision was quite sharp.


    "Five minutes are up."


    "Ye Hua! Can''t I sleep a bit longer? You stayed up until 4 o''clock yesterday... I''m tired." Qing Ya pouted and didn''t want to move.


    "But you kept saying you wanted to, wanted to, wanted to, didn''t you? My waist is still sore."


    "I said I didn''t want to! You twisted my words!" Qing Ya opened her beautiful eyes and pinched Ye Hua''s face.


    Ye Hua held Qing Ya''s hands and chuckled. "But your expression was veryfortable."


    "Go die! I''m not talking to you!" Qing Ya was teased until she blushed.


    Although they had been married for a long time, when it came to intimate topics, Qing Ya still acted like a little girl, blushing at the slightest mention.


    In front of Ye Hua, Qing Ya got up and exposed her beautiful body to the air. Ye Hua leaned against the bed and admired her beauty. She was really beautiful, every piece of her skin was so delicate and perfect.


    Howe he didn''t realize women had such charm before? It was really a wasted life.


    After Qing Ya finished dressing, she blew a kiss and said, "I''m going to feed the baby in Voidless Realm. Will youe for lunch?"


    "Okay, I''ll see how things go after Jue Tian ande over." Ye Hua nodded.


    "Alright."


    After Qing Ya left, Ye Hua got up and went to Qing Yutong''s room.


    Qing Yutong had been living in the Voidless Realm these past few days and had abandoned Ye Zizi. But Ye Zizi had stopped going to school because Ye Hua''s purpose had already been achieved, and there was no need for her to go anymore.


    "Your Honor, why are you here?" Ye Zizi had gotten up early and was ying games while holding theatose Juetianzhi in her arms.


    "How is Jue Tian doing?" Ye Hua asked calmly, picking up Jue Tian by his neck to observe. He seemed to be recovering quite well. It was good that he hadn''t died.


    Ye Zizi pursed her lips. "It might take a long time for him to fully recover. That old woman was too ruthless."


    It wasn''t that Brittany was too ruthless. She had wanted to die with Jue Tian at the time, but she hadn''t expected things to turn out like this.


    "You can keep holding him." Ye Hua ced Jue Tian into Ye Zizi''s arms. Ye Zizi''s blood can help Jue Tian recover.


    "Your Honor, when will you give me a task? I''m so bored," Ye Zizi pleaded. She was really bored and couldn''t wait for something to do.


    Ye Hua could tell and didn''t want Ye Zizi to fall ill from boredom. "Alright, I''ll consider it."


    "Thank you, Your Honor, kisses~" Ye Zizi was overjoyed.


    Ye Hua sighed and prepared to check on how things were with Brittany.


    Upon arriving at Jue Tian''s mansion, Ye Hua walked onto the wooden bridge. Brittany was obediently inside the mansion. He wondered if these three women would fight.


    Entering the hall, Ye Hua saw three women sitting, the atmosphere was a bit tense. However, Brittany''s face wasn''t as cold, it was Donfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin who had cold expressions.


    The three women saw Ye Hua and stood up to bow: "Greetings, Your Honor!"


    "Rise," Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Thank you, Your Honor!" The three women were grateful.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath and asked, "Is Jue Tian alright?"


    The three women instantly breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing his question. As long as Jue Tian was okay, nothing else mattered.


    "Brittany, it''s probably not going to be peaceful for a while, so you''ll have to take over here while Jue Tian is away."


    "I obey!" Brittany responded respectfully.


    Ye Hua nodded. "You three get along well. The disturbance has passed, just live your lives as you wish."


    "Yes!" The three women wouldn''t dare disobey the Supreme Overlord''s words.


    "I''m leaving."


    "Farewell, Your Honor!" they said respectfully.


    Ye Hua disappeared from the hall and went back to check on the two little ones.


    With Ye Hua gone, the atmosphere became unnatural again. Brittany didn''t know how to talk to them, and Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin didn''t want to talk to Brittany either. After all, Brittany almost killed Jue Tian. She was too cruel...


    As soon as he returned to the realm of nothingness, before even entering the door, he heard Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi scolding their children again. They must be teaching them a lesson.


    Ye Hua walked into the room and saw the two little ones already transformed, standing obediently in front of their mother, keeping their heads down and not speaking.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan saw their father and immediately ran into his arms, one on each side.


    ''What are they doing so early in the morning? Do they want to kill the children?'' Ye Hua stood by the children''s side, being their strong support.


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted and pulled out her phone. "Ye Hua, look what they''re doing!" She opened Douyin and found a video.


    The familiar sound rang out from her phone. "We''re so pitiful. We''ve been alone without parents since we were young. My little brother is about to starve to death. It''s so sad..."


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly as he put down the two little ones and picked up the phone. Inside, Ah Li and Yan''er were doing the same thing as yesterday. They were begging outside the door of KFC!


    Two little guys saw their father''s face change and immediately felt something was wrong. Their strong backing suddenly felt unstable.


    Donghuang Li grabbed his little brother and ran outside.


    Ye Hua waved his hand and the two little guys were frozen in ce.


    They actually said they had no parents! How bold!


    "You two,e here!" Ye Hua coldly shouted. Donghuang Li and Ye Yan were so scared that they trembled all over. Mom was indeed strict, but Dad was even scarier when he got angry. He showed no mercy.


    This time, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t say anything. These two kids were too mischievous, they even learned how to lie!


    And they came up with such a ridiculous excuse.


    "Dad, don''t me sister, it''s Yan''er who was hungry..." Ye Yan''s big eyes immediately filled with tears.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "If your tears fall, I''ll make your butt swell!"


    Ye Yan immediately stopped his tears.


    "Dad, it''s all Ah Li''s fault. You can punish Ah Li, but my little brother is too young to be hit." Donghuang Li honestly stretched out his chubby little hand, ready to be punished.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 592 (So Disrespectful!)

    Chapter 592 (So Disrespectful!)


    Upon hearing his sister''s concern, tears filled Ye Yan''s big eyes, but he managed to hold them back, fearing that his father would lose his temper.


    "Daddy, if you want to hit someone, hit me instead of my sister... Please don''t hit her," he said, extending his small white hand.


    The sight of the little one looking so sad made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi feel hopeless. Every time they made a mistake, they used the same trick of protecting each other, acting cute and pitiful, and then forgetting everything they said an hourter and returning to what they were doing.


    But as they watched their daughter and son take care of each other like this, the parents feltforted.


    Ye Hua took out a feather duster and lightly hit Ah Li''s hands. It wasn''t heavy, but it still startled Ah Li, who screamed as if it hurt.


    Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t bear it anymore. It was usually just a scare, so how could they hit them for real? But looking at Ye Hua now, she realized how fierce he was.


    Donghuang Baizhi hurriedly held her daughter in her arms and said in a coquettish tone, "Ye Hua, what are you doing?"


    Qing Ya was also afraid that Ye Hua would hit their son, so she held him in her arms too.


    "Put them down!" Ye Hua shouted angrily. He was so mad that he wanted to teach them a lesson.


    "How dare you act so rudely! Do you not recognize your father anymore?" Ye Hua said. He was so angry that he felt like exploding.


    "Ye Hua, please calm down," Qing Ya said, feeling that he was not joking around. Children make mistakes, so just educate them properly.


    "I''ll say it onest time. Put them down!" Ye Hua said coldly.


    This time, Ye Hua was really angry. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t dare to offend him, or they would all get beaten up.


    The two little ones were put down by their mothers and stood in front of their father with their heads lowered.


    "How dare you! Who am I to you?" Ye Hua shook the feather duster and asked.


    "Father," the two little ones replied softly.


    "Do you even know who your mother is?" Ye Hua asked.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan both pointed to their mother behind them, looking pitiful.


    "Then where did the ''no father, no mother''e from? Are we not good enough for you? If you think we''re not, then leave! I don''t have children like you!" Ye Hua severely criticized them. He had indulged them too much, allowing them to say such disrespectful things!


    When they heard their father ask them to leave, Donghuang Li and Ye Yan were shocked. They burst into tears and knelt down, hugging their father''s legs.


    "Daddy, Ah Li knows she''s wrong. Please don''t chase Ah Li away. Ah Li won''t say that again," Donghuang Li said, hating herself for saying such things that had made her father angry.


    Ye Yan was also crying loudly, chokingly saying, "Daddy, Yan''er will promise to be good in the future. Yan''er doesn''t want to leave mommy and daddy. Wahhh..."


    After giving the two wives a lesson, Ye Hua signaled to them, and they both understood.


    "Mommy, don''t throw away Ah Li. Daddy won''t forgive Ah Li. Ah Li won''t repeat it."


    "Yes, Yan''er, won''t repeat it either."


    Ye Hua took a deep breath. Was he really going to drive his children away? Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi would go crazy if that happened.


    "Put your hands out!"


    The two little guys obediently put out their hands.


    Ye Hua took a feather duster and gave each of them a smack. "If you dare to do it again, don''t bothering home!"


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan quickly nodded, promising never to do it again and to avoid embarrassing their parents.


    If the news got out that the Supreme Overlord''s children were begging outside KFC, where would they show their faces?


    "Brother-inw, you''re teaching the little guys a lesson again." Qing Yutong, wearing a purple dress, walked over gracefully, with beauty no less than that of her sister, Qing Ya.


    Ye Hua looked at his little sister-inw. It would be false to say that he was not tempted, but he was mindful of Qing Ya''s thoughts, so he didn''t do anything. However, Qing Yutong was bing more and more tempting, making him really troubled. It would be better to see her less often.


    "I''m going out for a walk." Ye Hua stood up and said lightly.


    "Are youing back for lunch?" Qing Ya asked.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly. "No, I''lle back at night." Then he left the Voidless Realm directly.


    Qing Yutong was puzzled when she saw her brother-inw leave. Recently, whenever she appeared, her brother-inw would slip away faster than anyone else. What was he trying to say? It was really strange.


    Who cares? Qing Yutong pinched Ye Yan''s little face. "Yan''er, what bad things did you do again? You''re crying so much."


    "Wahh..." Ye Yan directly cried in his mother''s arms.


    Qing Ya patted her son and smiled lightly. "Both kids were hit by your brother-inw."


    "I see, he really hit them. Brother-inw can even be tough." Qing Yutong eximed. It used to be all talk and no action.


    Donghuang Baizhi sighed lightly, feeling quite a headache. Now that she is pregnant, three little troublemakers would make a mess together, which would be a big headache.


    At this moment, a guard knelt outside and shouted, "Your Majesty!"


    Donghuang Baizhi walked out of the room holding her daughter and asked calmly, "What''s wrong?"


    "A message was sent this morning mentioning the Voidless Realm!" The guard said in a heavy voice, thinking to himself, how could there be so many reckless people? Could they afford to provoke the Voidless Realm?


    "What message?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in confusion.


    "Yesterday, a thousand people who disappeared were said to have been killed by people from the Voidless Realm." The guard said tremblingly.


    "Oh, I know. You may leave," said the emperor.


    "Understood!" The guard was surprised. Could it be true?


    Donghuang Baizhi was very puzzled. She thought that no one knew about itst night, so how did someone find out? It was strange!


    "Baizhi, should we tell Ye Hua?" Qing Ya asked seriously while surfing a website to read books.


    "Don''t bother him with such a small matter. We can handle it ourselves," Donghuang Baizhi didn''t want to rely on him for everything and appear like a vase. [Decorative vase. Just good for showing off, with no practical value.]


    Qing Ya agreed with Donghuang Baizhi, some things could be handled by themselves, and Qing Yutong was a great helper.


    Ye Hua went back to the bar and nned to buy a fried pancake at the alley entrance, wondering if the vendor was there today.


    Since the Lunar New Year, he noticed that the vendor was acting strange. She used to sell her pancakes every day, but now she onlyes out three times a week, sometimes just once. It was frustrating for him to try his luck to get the pancakes.


    As he walked downstairs, he saw Gorefiend mopping the floor with a serious expression, as if causing trouble for the world.


    "Your Honor, I pay my respects," he prostrated himself on the spotless ground.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 593 (Aunty)

    Chapter 593 (Aunty)


    "Get up."


    "Thank you, Your Honor!" Gorefiend stood respectfully on the side, bowing his head slightly and not daring to look directly at the master.


    "How''s business recently?"


    "Reporting to Your Honor, business has been very good recently," said Gorefiend with his head bowed.


    Ye Hua nodded, touched the table, which was really clean: "Not bad, keep up the good work."


    Gorefiend was overjoyed, he actually received the praise of Your Honor, which was more fulfilling than causing harm to the world.


    "Thank you, Your Honor!" Gorefiend shouted loudly, feeling that his whole body was full of energy and he had to clean the hygiene again! Clean it to the point where he could lick it!


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and walked out of the bar.


    As Gorefiend watched his back, his eyes revealed an admiring look. He had such a good bearing even when smoking, why couldn''t he learn it himself? He was so stupid...


    Walking out of the bar, Ye Hua looked towards the alley and Aunty was actually selling fried pancake rolls today. His luck wasn''t bad!


    "Give me a fried pancake roll with an egg added," Ye Hua said faintly standing next to her.


    Aunty turned her head and looked at Ye Hua, squeezing out a smile and said, "Okay."


    But when she turned around, the smile disappeared. Ye Hua frowned and waited quietly.


    "Eat it while it''s hot." Aunty wrapped up the fried pancake rolls in her hand and handed them to Ye Hua. Ye Hua scanned the WeChat QR code on the window and turned to leave.


    But after walking a few steps, Ye Hua turned back to Aunty and sighed softly before walking back.


    When did he be a good person? It was really annoying.


    Aunty saw Ye Huaing back again and asked curiously, "What''s wrong? Is it not delicious? I''ll make another one for you."


    "No need," Ye Hua said faintly.


    Aunty looked at the handsome man in front of her with a puzzled expression. Over the years, she had witnessed his transformation from being aloof to now.


    "Why has it been intermittent this year?" Ye Hua asked aloud.


    Aunty also sighed lightly with a tired look on her face and the worry in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a trivial matter. You should go back and spend time with your wife and child," Aunty said with a lightugh.


    This Aunty was even better at pretending than him. It was obvious that she was burdened with something.


    "Tell me, maybe I can help," Ye Hua said. This was enough face he was giving her. With his helping her with her problems, even the most significant issue could be resolved.


    Aunty showed gratitude, "Thank you, but you really can''t help with this matter."


    "Don''t you think I''m capable?" Ye Hua asked coldly. This was the first time he actively helped someone, and he was refused. If this were to be spread out, where would he put his face?


    Aunty was amused by Ye Hua''s manner and said, "Young man, I know you are a good person, but you really can''t help me with this."


    Heh! Was there something that he, the Almighty, couldn''t do? What a joke!


    "Tell me! If I can''t help, I''ll give you twice the money for this fried pancake roll in the future!"


    Wow, the deity was so generous, he was even willing to pay twice the price.


    The Aunty was quite speechless. This young man was stubborn, and she had experienced it before.


    "It''s actually my son. He used to work outside, but when he came backst year, he became strange. He locked himself in the room all day long, and recently he joined that so-called Peace Association and became a manager. You see how chaotic the world is now. If something happens, what am I going to do?"


    Ye Hua thought it was something big and said calmly, "What do you want to do?"


    "I just want my son to have a stable life, not to be out there killing people. But... sigh... he hasn''te home for a month now. I went to look for him, but..." The Aunty looked very upset, feeling like her son had be a different person.


    How could a mother hope for her child to go out and kill people? And now he hasn''te home, she went to find him herself, but he wouldn''t evene out, and only had someone ry a message as if her appearance was a disgrace to him.


    This is what made the Aunty heartbroken.


    "To be honest, I have some experience in disciplining children, maybe I can help you." Ye Hua felt confident, after all, his own child was always obedient, and he had just disciplined them.


    But can a child and an adult bepared? And this was someone else''s child.


    The Aunty fell silent for a moment and finally agreed, "Young man, then it''s up to you."


    "I charge a lot."


    "Ah..."


    "After it''s done, these pancake fruit rolls have to be free."


    The Aunty was stunned for a moment, but readily agreed, "No problem, if you really convince my son, you can have everything for free from now on."


    Ye Hua was very satisfied with the Aunty''s attitude. ''You should have had this kind of attitude a long time ago.''


    "Lead the way."


    The Aunty closed her stall early and pushed her cart towards home.


    Ye Gua thought the Aunty''s house shouldn''t be far, but they actually walked for an hour!!!


    She actually walked for an hour!


    "Why do youe here to set up a stall in the morning if your home is so far away?" Ye Hua couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    The Aunty bit her lip and whispered, "It''s just a habit. I moved to a new house bought by my son, but I still think the old one is better."


    Ye Hua understood this. When you get used to living in a certain ce, it''s hard to get used to another ce.


    "What about your husband?"


    "We''ve been divorced for a long time." The Aunty smiled bitterly. Her husband ran away with a lot of debt when their child was born, and she had to sell pancake fruit rolls every day to pay off the debt and support her child''s education.


    Ye Hua nodded and took out a cigarette to light up.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the entrance of a high-end residential area.


    The security guard opened the door. He seemed to be very puzzled by this pancake fruit roll seller. The houses here start at a million, but she stilles to sell pancake fruit rolls early in the morning.


    The Aunty came to the garage downstairs and opened the door. Inside, there was even a Porsche 911 parked. The Aunty put her tools aside and smiled, "That rascal is at home."


    "Perfect." Ye Hua said calmly.


    Aunty''s house is on the top floor with an excellent view, but of course, the house price is not cheap.


    Standing in the elevator, Aunty said softly, "I don''t know how my son got so much money. I''m afraid he stole it."


    "Don''t worry too much. A man''s ambition is to explore the world," Ye Hua said lightly. From his perspective, if a man acts like a goodie goodie, there''s no future. He should be willing to fight and create achievements.


    Aunty chuckled lightly, "Is this how you young people think?"


    "Nowadays is a good time to make achievements," Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Actually, Aunty understands. I just hope my son sees me as his mother," Aunty sighed deeply.


    Ye Hua could understand. If his own child looked down on his mother, he could do something drastic. What use was there for such a person to exist!


    Looking at what happened this morning, if they weren''t strictly disciplined, they would be more presumptuous in the future. They wouldn''t even put their own father in their eyes.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 594 (Teach You How to Be a Son)

    Chapter 594 (Teach You How to Be a Son)


    Exiting the elevator, the Aunty pulled out her keys and opened the door.


    Inside, a handsome young man was on the phone. When he saw the two at the door, he furrowed his brows and walked towards the balcony, looking like he was bothered by their presence.


    Ye Hua thought that this young man was quite impressive for daring to show an impatient expression to his own mother when she returned home.


    "No need to change shoes," the Aunty forced a smile, feeling helpless.


    Ye Hua didn''t stand on ceremony either and walked straight into the house with the woman. He took a quick nce around and saw that the decoration was pretty good. Then he carefully examined the young man on the balcony, finding him somewhat interesting. He was not that bad, no wonder he could be a manager at the Peace Association.


    The Aunty poured a cup of tea for Ye Hua. He took it and sat with the demeanor of a great figure, while the woman sat upright on the sofa.


    The woman''s attitude made Ye Hua feel that she was more like a nanny than a mother.


    "What''s your son''s name?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    "Wu Li."


    The name was interesting, sounding like "helpless".


    Wu Li finished his call outside and walked into the house, shouting, "I''ve told you many times not to set up a stall! Why don''t you listen and keep embarrassing me?"


    As a manager of the Peace Association, face was important. If others knew that his mother was setting up a stall on the street in the morning, where would he put his face?


    Ye Hua felt that if this were his son, he would have pped him already. Wu Li was simply a scoundrel! He evenined that his mother embarrassed him.


    What a hypocrite!


    He had a moon and a star imprinted on his chest. No wonder he was so arrogant.


    "Mom, aren''t we having lunch at home? I''ll cook for you," Wu Li''s mother said eagerly, hoping her son would stay for lunch.


    Wu Li was annoyed and said in a low voice, "I''m not eating! And who is this? How could you bring him home?"


    Wu Li took a quick look at Ye Hua, who only looked good and didn''t have any imprint on his chest. He was just a rookie.


    Wu Li''s mother didn''t know how to introduce Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Who I am is not important. What''s important is that I don''t like your attitude!"


    Wu Liughed disdainfully and said, "Who are you? Do you know who you''re talking to? Look! I''m a Moon-level powerhouse with a star imprint! Mind your attitude!"


    Ye Hua didn''t expect that someone would dare to act arrogantly in front of him, but he had no intention of killing him.


    After all, he came to help the Aunty, not to kill her son. He felt like he was looking for trouble.


    But this would be the only time. Ye Hua thought he was repaying this woman''s kindness for all the years she had made him pancakes. He seemed to owe her money and didn''t remember, so he would pay her back now.


    "A Moon-level powerhouse is indeed impressive," Ye Hua said calmly.


    "Hehe, there are still things you haven''t seen, I really don''t know where you get the courage to teach me a lesson!" Wu Li snorted, he was a man who didn''t know his ce, probably brought here by his own mother, what exactly was this she thinking! She even called an outsider to teach him a lesson, was she crazy!


    Ye Hua was curious: "There are still things I haven''t seen?"


    "Hehe, how could you frogs in the well have seen it, why don''t I show you today!" Wu Li now intends to teach this man a lesson, but it seems inappropriate to do it in front of his mother, so he chooses to go outside.


    Ye Hua stood up and whispered, "Okay, I''m curious now."


    "Okay, wait for me." After saying that, Wu Li went into the room and took out a few pieces of clothing.


    Seeing her son''s actions, the mother sat weakly on the sofa, unable to do anything to stop him.


    Ye Hua patted the mother''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, your son will definitelye back tonight."


    "Thank you, thank you so much, but please be careful too." The mother thanked him with concern, her son''s temperament had changed and he could do something out of line.


    Ye Hua nodded and walked out of the room.


    Downstairs, Wu Li opened the garage door: "Porsche 911, you probably haven''t seen it, get in!"


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything, he sat in the passenger seat, and Wu Li started the sports car and drove out of themunity.


    Ye Hua, in the passenger seat, took out a cigarette and lit it.


    "Don''t make a mess in my car!" Wu Li coldly shouted.


    Ye Hua exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said coldly, "If you weren''t the Aunty''s son, you would be dead by now."


    "Hehe, show me how you''ll kill me."


    "Do you really think your "status" is hidden from everyone?" Ye Hua flicked off the ash from his cigarette and said.


    Squeak, squeak, squeak...


    The tires and the ground made a piercing friction, fortunately it wasn''t in the city, otherwise they would definitely be rear-ended.


    "Who are you? How do you know my secret!" Wu Li turned his head and questioned Ye Hua, even with the intention of killing him.


    "I''m just someone who often buys cakes from your mother and lent her a hand." Ye Hua said softly.


    "What do you want to do for her?"


    "Teach you, a disobedient son, how to be a person." Ye Hua''s words were meaningful, he himself hadn''t learned it yet, but he''s teaching others now.


    Wu Li burst intoughter after hearing Ye Hua''s words, as if he had heard the funniest thing in the world.


    "Do you know what era it is now? This is an era of action, do you think just saying things will work?"


    "Who told you I''m nning to just talk?" Ye Hua looked at Wu Li, who shrank as soon as he felt Ye Hua''s gaze.


    What kind of look was this, it was too terrifying! Who was this guy!


    Unable to figure out Ye Hua''s strength, Wu Li decided to go to thepany, where there are many people, and this man wouldn''t dare to do anything rash.


    Thirty minutester, they arrived at thepany of the Peace Association. Ye Hua pinched his head after getting out of the car, this sports car was ufortable to ride in, his family''s Audi A8 was much better.


    "Come on, let me show you around," Wu Li''s tone changed slightly, perhaps due to his fear of Ye Hua.


    The two walked up the stairs, and Ye Hua noticed that there were many people inside, mostly stars, and rarely saw any moons. It seemed that they were all neers. Ye Hua''s decision was correct. Without neers, how would they continue to y?


    After all, Ye Hua still had a few years to go.


    Some martial artists among the stars bowed to Wu Li, which made him feel very pleased.


    "Do you see that? This is the treatment of a moon-level strongman," Wu Li proudly said.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll p you to death." Ye Hua said coldly. Did Wu Li really think he was powerful? He hadn''t seen someone more powerful yet.


    For some reason, since their first encounter, Wu Li felt a little afraid of this man.


    What''s going on here?


    As for Ye Hua, it was his first timeing to the Peace Association, and he was also preparing to observe the internal situation of the enemy.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 595 (Voidless Realm is Not Worth Mentioning)

    Chapter 595 (Voidless Realm is Not Worth Mentioning)


    Wu Li brought Ye Hua to the second floor, where a five-star warrior was shouting derations.


    "Overthrow the Voidless Realm!"


    "Overthrow the Voidless Realm!"


    "Overthrow the Voidless Realm!"


    Hearing this slogan, Ye Hua was stunned. What did the members of the Peace Association mean? Were they going to attack the Voidless Realm?


    "Are you curious?" Wu Li chuckled.


    Ye Hua asked calmly, "Why does your Peace Association want to overthrow the Voidless Realm?"


    "Because the Voidless Realm killed thousands of peoplest night, so we must retaliate!" Wu Li said righteously, oblivious to the fact that this was the rhythm of marching towards death.


    "Oh? Do you know about the Voidless Realm?" Ye Hua might not care about others, but since this was Wu Li''s mother, he would try to save him. However, how did they know about what happenedst night?


    "The Voidless Realm used to be the boss in the north, but times have changed, and those who cannot keep up with the times will eventually be eliminated," Wu Li said lightly, and even adjusted his hairstyle after speaking.


    Ye Hua felt a bit emotional. It was they who couldn''t keep up with the times.


    "Wu Li, if it were anyone else, I wouldn''t bother persuading them, but since you are the son of that aunty, I''ll advise you not to participate. Otherwise, your mother will be left alone in her old age!"


    "Who are you trying to scare? The Voidless Realm is not even worth mentioning!" Wu Li snorted. The people above had said that the Voidless Realm was just a paper tiger, and there was no need to fear them. They had the advantage of numbers.


    Ye Hua wouldn''t advise a second time. Whether Wu Li could understand or not depended on himself. He just felt sorry for the aunty.


    The two entered a spacious ssroom, and Wu Li whispered, "I''ll show you what a strong person looks like. This is Xin Ba, the most outstanding young person in our Peace Association. He won the championship in the North-South Martial Arts Competitionst year! His strength is impressive."


    Ye Hua looked at Xin Ba on the stage. How could he not recognize him? He was the young man he valued highly and was even cultivating to be his future opponent. However, he was still too weak now.


    Butpared to before, Xin Ba had grown and matured, and didn''t disappoint him.


    ''Wasn''t there also a young man named Qi Xuewen?'' Ye Hua wondered how he was doing. He hoped he wouldn''t disappoint the original body.


    "How about it, can you understand?" Wu Li chuckled slowly. He couldn''t even understand it himself, so how could this novice understand it?


    Xin Ba on the stage looked very natural as he taught, with a gentle smile on his face, which was very infectious, making everyone feel close to him.


    On Xin Ba''s chest were two moons and two stars, which were already impressive among young people.


    During the lecture, Xin Ba swept his eyes over the crowd and continued speaking.


    But his brows furrowed when he saw a familiar figure during his scan just now!


    Xin Ba looked back at the door again and his gaze suddenly changed drastically. That figure was too familiar!


    During the South-North Martial Arts Competition, that man sat on the high tform with an overwhelming presence, as if he controlled the lives and deaths of everyone in the world. Even the empress was just a foil, and then there was that divine being!


    Why would he appear here? What is he doing here?


    At this point, Xin Ba hadpletely lost interest in teaching, and the people sitting below were also puzzled.


    Of course, Ye Hua knew why Xin Ba was like this, and he didn''t care because it was normal.


    "How was it? Did you learn something?" Wu Li asked with pride.


    Ye Hua whispered, "How do you see your own mother?"


    "What does that have to do with you?" Wu Li instantly became unhappy. After all, Ye Hua wasn''t his father.


    Ye Hua looked at him sideways, his death stare frightening Wu Li. He felt like his heart was about to stop beating, so he immediately lowered his head and remained silent.


    "I''ve been eating at your mother''s stall for almost six years. Rain or shine, she alwayses out to set up her stall. You should know better than me who she''s doing this for. Kid, you should be grateful to have a mother like her!" Ye Hua said, pausing briefly at the thought of who his own parents were.


    What kind of parents could a skeleton have? Ye Hua felt he was overthinking it.


    However, Ye Hua didn''t think too deeply. What was a skeleton if not a human being?


    After hearing Ye Hua''s words, Wu Li remained silent, too scared to argue. The man''s gaze was too ferocious and too terrifying!


    As for reasoning, Wu Li didn''t listen because he was too scared. He didn''t even hear what Ye Hua said.


    Xin Ba had no mood to teach, so he ended the ss early.


    Wu Li seemed to want to curry favor with Xin Ba, so he stood outside waiting for him.


    But Xin Ba didn''t dare toe out. The man waiting outside was none other than the man next to the Empress of the Voidless Realm!


    Inside the Peace Association, people were shouting slogans to overthrow the Voidless Realm. If this man became angry, wouldn''t everyone die?


    After thinking for a while, Xin Ba felt he should go out and take a look. He couldn''t just stand there forever.


    As soon as he walked out of the ssroom, Xin Ba saw the man standing next to him, and his heart almost stopped.


    Madman felt Xin Ba''s difort and shouted, "Xin Ba! Stay calm. There''s nothing to be afraid of!"


    "Master, this man..."


    "Xin Ba, don''t worry. You have me with you!" Madman growled in a low voice.


    Hearing his master''s words, Xin Ba felt a little more at ease. After all, his master was a powerful divine being, so he shouldn''t be afraid of him...


    But he was terrified.


    "Minister Xin Ba!" Wu Li respectfully called out.


    Ye Hua stood next to him, his gaze fixed on Xin Ba, even seeing the old man''s soul.


    His master said a few words.


    Upon hearing his master''s words, Xin Ba felt much relieved. His master was a powerful god and should not be afraid of him...


    At this moment, the crazy old man''s mind was in turmoil, feeling as if the man in front of him had seen him, which was impossible!


    How could he have seen him? If he really did, then things would be bad!


    This was the first time Xin Ba had seen Ye Hua up close and he felt that Ye Hua was very elusive, like a mystery.


    "Xin Ba, we meet again," Ye Hua said lightly.


    Xin Ba swallowed his saliva and didn''t know how to address him, so he could only call out, "Lord Ye Hua."


    Wu Li, who was beside him, was dumbfounded. The department head Xin Ba actually called him Lord Ye Hua!


    What exactly was this man''s background? How did his mother know him? Why didn''t she tell him about such a resource earlier! He must go back and ask her clearly tonight.


    "Xin Ba,e over and chat for a bit," Ye Hua said lightly.


    Xin Ba dared not refuse and respectfully said, "Okay."


    Ye Hua turned to look at Wu Li and said, "Go home and keep your motherpany tonight. Remember what I said, whether you live or die, it''s up to you."


    If Ye Hua was speaking up for someone, it was probably only for Wu Li. He was just doing it out of respect for Wuli''s mother, otherwise he wouldn''t bother to care.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 596 (Happy Cooperation)

    Chapter 596 (Happy Cooperation)


    Xin Ba obediently followed behind Ye Hua, which made many people curious. How could Xin Ba show such an expression?


    The two walked into the nearby emergency exit, where Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it. Xin Ba stood trembling on the side, not understanding why Ye Hua called him here. Was Ye Hua nning to kill him?


    "I actually have high hopes for you, and I don''t want you to die so soon," Ye Hua said in a light tone, exhaling smoke.


    "Lord Ye, have you misunderstood something?" Xin Ba gulped nervously.


    "Xin Ba, your ability to win the North-South Martial Arts Championship shows that you''ve worked hard. If your hard work is wasted because of a group of idiots, then I would be disappointed. You should understand what I mean," Ye Hua said.


    Hearing this, Xin Ba couldn''t help but feel skeptical. The Peace Association was currently fueling hatred against those in the Voidless Realm, waiting to wipe them out.


    Xin Ba originally thought that there were only a few people in the Voidless Realm, and with over ten thousand people on his side, there was hope of winning against them. But after hearing Ye Hua''s words, Xin Ba doubted whether it was really possible to win.


    Xin Ba bowed his head in silence, not daring to say anything grandiose. In front of Ye Hua, he was just a primary school student.


    "The Peace Association and the Justice Alliance are just a joke. You should have your own sky. Maybe in the future, I will be your opponent," Ye Hua said.


    "Your opponent?" Xin Ba was confused.


    Even the crazy grandpa was shocked. Did he really see correctly?


    "Xin Ba, promise me quickly! We''ll make our choicester!" The crazy grandpa didn''t have time to think and could only avoid Ye Hua''s sharpness. If Xin Ba became stronger in the future, there was still a chance for them to fight!


    Xin Ba, of course, obeyed his master''s words. "Lord Ye, I understand!"


    "You''re a smart guy. Develop yourself well. I look forward to your growth." Ye Hua finished speaking and disappeared in ce.


    Xin Ba felt his legs go weak. This man was too terrifying. Just standing there made him feel like a coward.


    "Xin Ba, quickly leave the Peace Association and don''t get involved with them anymore!" The crazy grandpa urged him. Developing oneself was the most important thing.


    Xin Ba had already thought of this, and after seeing Ye Hua, he felt that there was no hope left.


    "Master, should we tell the others?" Xin Ba asked out of good intentions.


    "You can''t change their views. Go first!"


    "Okay."


    Xin Ba didn''t even bother to resign and chose to leave immediately.


    Meanwhile, Wu Li drove back home and asked his mother what was going on.


    Ye Hua''s promise had been fulfilled, and Wu Li did go home to apany the aunt.


    However, Wu Li did not give up his current position and chose despair...


    Back at the Leisure Bar, Ye Hua saw Gorefiend wiping the tables again. He really liked cleaning.


    "My Lord!" Gorefiend eximed, seeing Ye Hua return.


    "Make a few dishes," Ye Hua said.


    "Yes!"


    Ye Hua walked over and pushed open Qing Yutong''s room. Ye Zizi was still ying games.


    "Your Honor, is it a task?" Ye Zizi threw Jue Tian, who was in her arms, onto the bed. Jue Tian was really pitiful, being tossed around by Ye Zizi all day.


    Ye Huay on his little sister-inw''s bed and said lightly, "It should be soon."


    "Yiyiyi~ Thank you, Your Honor~" Ye Zizi threw herself into Ye Hua''s arms and acted like a spoiled child. This had happened before and was within the normal range of interaction.


    Patting Ye Zizi''s head, Ye Hua said calmly, "Do you miss our old life?"


    "Uh... it''s okay, both have their own advantages." Ye Zizi felt that ying games every day was not bad, and asionally going out to kill people was also a good way to stretch her muscles.


    "When we go back, we have to maintain this low-key attitude." Ye Hua lightlyughed. The previous high-profile approach was really boring. Only a low-key approach was the way to go.


    "Why? Why don''t we just kill them all?"


    Ye Hua knocked on Ye Zizi''s forehead impatiently.


    "Hey~ Your Honor, I''m so stupid, it''s all because of you knocking me." Ye Zizi pouted and rubbed her forehead.


    "If you dare to mess up my n, I''ll spank your butt!"


    "Uh-huh, I won''t mess up Your Honor''s n. Can you tell me about it? I promise to keep it a secret."


    Ye Hua red at Ye Zizi and said, "With your big mouth, you probably would have told Lie Gu to listen."


    "Haha, no way. My mouth is pretty small, look at me, Your Honor." Ye Zizi opened her mouth wide, and her little tongue moved around inside. It was really exciting, coupled with her two ponytails at the back of her head, it was enough to make one want tomit a crime.


    Patting Ye Zizi''s butt, Ye Hua said lightly, "Let''s go eat."


    "Okay~" Ye Zizi put on her shoes and carried the unconscious Jue Tian, walking downstairs.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Bai Cixin, the spokesperson of the Justice League, was having lunch with the spokesperson of the Peace Association, Jiu Ye.


    The excellent steak was flown in today and still maintained its freshness.


    "Jiu Ye, have you made up your mind?" Bai Cixin cut a piece and slowly chewed it.


    "Master Bai, the Voidless Realm is not easy to deal with. Isn''t what we''re doing too hasty?" Jiu Ye smiled.


    "What do you suggest then?" Bai Cixin was determined to bring down the Wuxu Realm.


    Jiu Ye put down his knife and fork and said lightly, "We should try negotiation before war, Master Bai, you should know this."


    "So, Jiu Ye means we should negotiate first?" Bai Cixin frowned slightly. Although it was a bit strange, the idea was good. It was a way to test the Voidless Realm''s intentions.


    Jiu Ye nodded, but he was actually very wary, especially of the owner of the Leisure Bar. Who knows how powerful he really was? Although they had a numerical advantage, they still couldn''t rest easy.


    "Indeed, the Voidless realm has killed so many of us, it must pay a price."


    "Jiu Ye is right, killing must be punished, even if the Voidless realm is powerful, it cannot withstand the attacks of all forces!" Bai Cixin had an idea in mind, to unite everyone to eliminate the Voidless realm, but there were still many things to do in between.


    Jiu Ye nodded: "Of course, the only one who can match us in the Voidless realm is the Empress, but no matter how powerful she is, we also have our own experts."


    Bai Cixin cut another small piece of food and thought to herself that they indeed had many experts, especially Qing Tiandi, who was still a mystery. Perhaps he could even kill the Empress!


    Once the Empress dies, then there will be only one Empress in the world!


    "Jiu Ye, then let''s work together happily." Bai Cixin extended her white delicate hand.


    Jiu Ye smiled and held Bai Cixin''s delicate hand, feeling that it was soft and smooth.


    "Happy cooperation." Jiu Ye hooked a sly smile, it seems that he also has his own ns.


    Jiu Ye is a smart person!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 597 (Another One)

    Chapter 597 (Another One)


    After having lunch with Ye Zizi, Ye Hua returned to the Voidless Realm and felt a bit bored. He felt that he needed to do something to keep himself upied.


    Since the North-South martial artspetitionst year, there have not been any big events. Xin Ba and Qi Xuewen probably had not made much progress since then.


    Now, he could only rely on the Justice League and the Peace Association.


    As soon as Ye Hua arrived at the Voidless Realm, he heard the sound of a flute, which scared him a bit. When he went to the pce, he saw his son holding a flute almost as long as he was, ying it vigorously.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sat beside him, watching with a touch of tenderness on their faces. Donghuang Li also sat in her mother''s arms, watching his brother y the flute.


    They pped and cheered from time to time, and these three were really good at cheering. Ye Yan''s smile never left his face, and he became more and more energetic as he yed.


    Now, Ye Yan enjoyed ying the flute, especially when he heard praise from his mother and sister. He felt as if he were ying a divine melody.


    But Ye Yancked musical talent, and his ying sounded more like wailing ghosts and howling wolves.


    This was probably due to gics. Ye Hua and Qing Ya did not have much musical talent, and they never sang together.


    When he saw his father, Ye Yan stopped ying and stood up straight. Donghuang Li also jumped out of her mother''s arms and lowered her head.


    "Okay, Dad''s not angry anymore," Ye Hua said lightly as he sat on a stone bench. Donghuang Baizhi poured him a cup of tea.


    When they heard that their father was no longer angry, the two little ones smiled and cuddled up to Ye Hua.


    "Go and y," Ye Hua patted his children.


    "Dad, Yan''er is learning to y the flute. It sounds so good," Donghuang Li said.


    "Yes, he ys very well," Donghuang Baizhi said, giving face to her brother.


    Ye Hua did not stop his son''s interest, "Well, not bad."


    Now that he had his father''s approval, Ye Yan became even more excited. He stepped back a few steps and began his solo...


    Well, although Ye Hua approved of his son''s interest, his skill still needed improvement. He looked at the ck jade flute in his son''s hand and realized it wascking a bit.


    "Yan''er, take this," Ye Hua immediately found a ck jade flute called the Dragon Abyss. This was a primitive artifact that attacked with sound waves. Ye Hua had forgotten how he got it, but it was still useful for his son to practice.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were already used to their husband''s habit of casually producing terrifying things, so they did not say anything.


    Ye Hua also applied a seal to the Dragon Abyss to prevent Ye Yan from causing any destruction.


    Ye Yan immediately ran over and took the Dragon Abyss from his father''s hand, his eyes filled with joy. "Thank you, Dad."


    Ye Hua nodded. ''Being polite is important in life, and it should be instilled from a young age. Ah Li is well-behaved and polite, thanks to Baizhi''s guidance. Even my son is the same. Even if one has to kill, one should do it with courtesy.''


    It must be said that the sound of the Dragon Abyss instrument was very moving. If it weren''t for Ye Yan''sck of skill, he could definitely mesmerize people with it.


    He could even blow someone to death with it.


    "Baizhi, I just heard that the Peace Association wants to go after us," Ye Hua asked casually while sipping tea.


    "Ye Hua, you already know?" Donghuang Baizhi nned to handle it without telling her husband.


    Ye Hua nodded. "It seems like yesterday''s incident has been discovered, and they are using it as an excuse."


    What puzzled Ye Hua was who had discovered it. No one who was present had been left alive, so it was really strange.


    "I really hope they don''t make any mistakes," Donghuang Baizhi sighed softly. Why must they pick a fight with us for no reason? Are they seeking death?


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it. "Some things are really unstoppable."


    Qing Ya chuckled softly. "Yes, some things are really unstoppable."


    Ye Hua noticed Qing Ya''s expression and felt that something was not right. Curious, he asked, "What is unstoppable?"


    "Duh, Ye Hua, Qing Ya is also expecting her second child," Donghuang Baizhi said with a smile.


    "What?!" Ye Hua was shocked. She was pregnant again so soon!


    "Ye Yan will also have a little brother," Ye Yan said, putting down his flute with a smile.


    "I will have three younger siblings, haha. Ah Li is the eldest sister," Donghuang Li said.


    Ye Hua was always thest to know. They all knew already.


    Suddenly, Ye Hua thought of a problem. Both of his wives were pregnant again, and ording to their habits, they definitely wouldn''t let him touch them!


    Baizhi had already stopped having sex, and now Qing Ya was taking a break too. This was too much to bear.


    Why was Ye Hua always finding things that would cause him troubletely?


    Watching her husband''s gloomy expression, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help butugh quietly. They were definitely feeling gloomy right now.


    But Ye Hua was still happy that Qing Ya was pregnant again. However, they would have to take some safety measures in the future, or it would be too painful.


    After they gave birth to this child, they wouldn''t have any more for the next ten years. The dream of having two wives together was still not fulfilled, and he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Ye Hua gently held Qing Ya''s hand and Donghuang Baizhi''s hand. He was grateful to them for continuing his bloodline.


    "You''ve worked hard," Ye Hua said earnestly.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi smiled sweetly, saying nothing.


    The two little ones stood beside their parents, looking at their father and mother with smiles on their faces.


    What a beautiful and warm picture this was! A family of five, and two little ones in their mothers'' wombs.


    Ye Hua had gone from a lonely life to what he had now, and he was truly the biggest winner in life. He had a beloved wife and cute children, and nothing was more important than this.


    "Um... Did Ie at the wrong time?" came Qing Yutong''s voice from the side.


    Ye Hua turned to look at his younger sister-inw. Both of his wives couldn''t take care of him, so should he ask her to help out? That was a question...


    "Your sister is pregnant with her second child," Ye Hua smiled.


    Qing Yutong was stunned for a moment, then immediately rushed to her sister''s side. "So soon?"


    Qing Ya nodded with a gentle smile.


    "Wow, brother-inw, you''re really amazing, always hitting the mark!" Qing Yutong couldn''t help but praise him. He was truly unparalleled. His ability to have children was also exceptional.


    Qing Ya patted her sister''s hand. "You should also consider yourself."


    "Sister, why are you here again?" Qing Yutong sighed. She was being pressured every day, as if she couldn''t get married.


    Ye Hua sat in silence. There were too few men in this world who could match Qing Yutong.


    Meanwhile, Qing Yutong turned around and blinked mischievously at her brother-inw, as if saying, "Brother-inw, why don''t you make a move? I might get married soon."


    Ye Hua sighed in his heart. This Yutong was really something. She even tried to seduce her brother-inw. If her sister found out, it would be a huge mess.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 598 (Negotiation Conference)

    Chapter 598 (Negotiation Conference)


    With Qing Yutong joining, Voidless Realm became more active.


    As a grown-up, Qing Ya could still y with two children. She felt helpless. In the future, when her sister has children, it will probably be the same, which is really worrying.


    In the next week, Ye Hua really enjoyed himself. Because his two wives seemed embarrassed, now the three of them sleep together.


    Ye Hua hugged one on the left and one on the right, finally enjoying it...


    Although he didn''t do anything bad, he still took a step forward. Will he go further in the future?


    But now there is a problem!


    Every morning before dawn, the sound of his son practicing ying the flute can be heard. That ghostly cry is really unbearable.


    At first, Ye Hua thought it was his son''s high interest, and it would be okay in a few days.


    But Ye Hua underestimated his son''s interest, and the torment had just begun!


    The people in the Voidless Realm were suddenly in a difficult situation. They also thought that the little prince was only interested for three minutes, from the joyful smile at the beginning to the despair at the end, the change in between was really ridiculous.


    As Ye Yan said, he could blow the flute to death.


    That day, Ye Hua was sleeping with his two wives, and suddenly heard his son''s ying.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi next to him also opened their eyes instantly.


    "This Yan''er." Qing Ya was really helpless. Her son was so enthusiastic about ying the flute. If she goes over and asks him to stop, wouldn''t it be too depressing for the child?


    Ye Hua sighed deeply, "Let''s go back to Leisure Bar to sleep tomorrow. I can''t stand it anymore..."


    "Someone has also reported Yan''er''s matter in the Voidless Realm, and people in the Voidless Realm can''t stand it anymore." Donghuang Baizhi smiled bitterly. This little guy, Yan''er, was too good at causing trouble. He could y the flute and make people feel like this.


    In order not to suppress his son''s interest in learning, Ye Hua said softly, "Let''s set a time for Yan''er to practice in the future, this can''t go on."


    Qing Ya also thought so, it was too disturbing.


    The eerie sound of the flute continued in their ears. The three parents were almost desperate, let alone other people in the Voidless Realm, who were living in dire straits.


    Soon, the three of them got up, found Ye Yan who was practicing, and asked the little guy to practice during the scheduled time in the future and not start early in the morning.


    After hearing this, Ye Yan felt that it was eptable andpromised.


    It seemed that he yed too well, so he yed it when everyone woke up.


    However, at noon during the meal, a guard rushed in to report, "Your Majesty! Just received news that the Justice League and the Peace Association requested a negotiation."


    "Negotiation?" Ye Hua put down his chopsticks.


    "Yes, it will be held the day after tomorrow, and they even said that if they cannot reach an agreement, they will attack the Voidless Realm together, iming to be acting for heaven."


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, it''s interesting.


    Donghuang Baizhi raised her hand and the guard bowed and left.


    Ye Hua picked up his chopsticks again and said lightly, "I''ll handle this matter."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t say anything.


    Ye Yan stood on the stool and said in a childish voice, "Daddy, Yan''er can help you too."


    "When Yan''er grows up, there will be plenty of things for Yan''er to do," Ye Hua said softly. As his son, there will be more things to do in the future.


    "Ah Li can also help Daddy," Donghuang Li also wanted to share the burden for her father.


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Your current task is to grow up well. You will have plenty of opportunities in the future."


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan nodded, hoping they could grow up quickly and help their father with his work.


    After dinner, Ye Hua returned to Leisure Bar and found Ye Zizi. She wanted a task, so he handed the negotiation to her.


    Ye Zizi was very happy. Finally, she could do something, and Your Honor had said that she could negotiate however she wanted, as long as she didn''t kill everyone.


    Ye Zizi understood and finally had her chance to shine.


    ''Three dayster, at the Seaport City, hehe¡­''


    Three days passed quickly.


    The International Building in Seaport City was the stronghold of the Justice League. This negotiation conference would also be held here, including two big shots, Jiu Ye and Bai Cixin.


    There was only one person from the Justice League present, and of course there was also Wang Dabao. When his wife came to negotiate, as her husband, he had to cheer her on.


    The entire hall was filled with high-level people from both sides, all wearing badges with two moons and stars.


    And they were waiting for the representative of Voidless Realm, whispering and guessing.


    "Who do you think wille from the Voidless Realm this time?"


    "Maybe the Empress wille."


    "The Empress? I haven''t even seen what she looks like yet."


    "Her appearance is so mesmerizing that once you see her, you''ll find other womenpletely unattractive."


    "Isn''t that exaggerated?"


    "Whoever sees her will know."


    At this time, Bai Cixin and Jiu Ye sat at the top of the round table. This situation was like the meetings of the old gangsters, with the subordinates standing at the door to intimidate while the bosses sat down.


    "Jiu Ye, will someone from Voidless Realme?" Bai Cixin was also uncertain. If the Empress dide, what should she do?


    But thinking that this was her territory, Bai Cixin felt more at ease. After all, there were still Qing Tiandi and Feng Tian behind her.


    Jiu Ye smoked his cigar and squinted his eyes. He couldn''t figure it out either, but he said, "Don''t worry, even if they don''te, it doesn''t matter. We can only increase the negative impact, which is beneficial to us."


    Bai Cixin''s face darkened. Voidless Realm was really hard to deal with. When could she get revenge?


    Just as the crowd whispered among themselves.


    Ding!


    The elevator doors opened, and everyone''s gaze turned towards the entrance. Has someone from the Voidless Realm arrived?


    As the elevator doors opened, everyone gasped in shock!


    A small figure appeared inside the elevator, but that wasn''t the focus!


    What caught everyone''s attention were the two Tier-2 powerhouses floating beside her! They were not dead, but struggling desperately, their feet weakly kicking.


    The crowd realized that these two people were probably the guards from below!


    Today, Ye Zizi appeared in splendid attire, wearing a pink princess dress, paired with a big pink hat, very stylish, and with her cute ponytail, she was simply a lovely little girl that everyone loved to see.


    Of course, this was during normal times. Now, even with her smile, Ye Zizi was not cute at all. Her smile was that of death!


    The small heels under Ye Zizi''s feet cked on the floor as she blinked her crimson eyes and surveyed the area.


    When Wang Dabao saw Ye Zizi appear, his brow furrowed, feeling like he had seen her somewhere before! But he couldn''t remember where... Where had he seen her before?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 599 (Boredom to the Extreme)

    Chapter 599 (Boredom to the Extreme)


    Suddenly! Wang Dabao seemed to have remembered something!


    The girl in the coffin!


    Wasn''t there a coffin dug upst year when they fought over the ancient divine artifact? She''s almost identical!


    At that time, almost everyone who witnessed Ye Zizi''s appearance had died, and only Wang Dabao was still alive, so he had doubts.


    But Wang Dabao was not sure either, maybe she just looks like that girl.


    But looking at the current situation, it is obviously not a good thing!


    A moon-level expert from the Justice League stood up and shouted, "Who are you? Let the person go!"


    Ye Zizi didn''t say anything, a strand of hair slipped out quietly, prated the man''s head in the midst of everyone''s surprise, and lifted him up directly!


    Ye Zizi yawned lightly and said, "Even ants dare to look at me."


    The three people hanging in the air were sucked dry, and the corpses were thrown aside by Ye Zizi.


    As for this "cattle feed", Ye Zizi no longer cares, it''s easier to suck deities.


    A little girl running to such a scene, killing three people at the first disagreement! How arrogant!


    Well, that''s just what they were thinking. No one dares to speak out now because they are too intimidated. Even looking at her will make you die.


    Bai Cixin and Jiu Ye were also shocked. Who is this?


    "Isn''t there a negotiation? Where are the people?" Ye Zizi didn''t even walk over, stood still and shouted.


    Negotiate?


    This little girl is here to negotiate!


    So, this little girl is the person from Voidless Realm!


    Voidless Realm is really not a good entity. They kill people indiscriminately. Such an organization should be wiped out!


    Everyone just thinks so, but still no one stands up, because everyone is afraid of death. Even the moon-level experts died without resistance.


    So terrifying!


    Ye Zizi took out a lollipop and put it in her mouth. "Are we not going to have the negotiation conference?"


    Feng Di sneered, "You? A yellow-haired girl? Is the Voidless Realm out of people?" ["Yellow-haired" carries a derogative connotation to describe a person as young, inexperienced, immature, silly, rash, and the like.]


    Ye Zizi looked at Feng Di, and a wicked smile appeared on her lips. "Do you have any objections, little brother?"


    "Hmph! You''re pretending to be a deity." Feng Di twisted his fist and exuded a strong killing intent.


    Ye Zizi suddenly opened a small pink umbre, and smiled, "Come here, little brother."


    As the leader of the Justice League, Feng Di couldn''t stand such ridicule, and punched with a tiger''s roar, attacking Ye Zizi.


    The clothes on Ye Zizi''s body danced wildly, showing how violent this punch was.


    The people standing next to her eximed.


    "What a powerful punch!"


    "Indeed, this is the most awesome punch I have ever seen."


    "I estimate that everything will turn into dust under this punch."


    Everyone was saying one thing or another, as if Ye Zizi was about to die under this punch.


    Ye Zizi shrugged her shoulders. Why did they think like that? She was really unhappy.


    For such a person, Ye Zizi didn''t need to use all her strength, she didn''t even need to use a bit of it. Just one strand of hair could handle him!


    Boom!


    Her punch seemed to have hit the air, leaving everyone amazed. But only Feng Di knew that the punch had hit something!


    Feng Di''s gaze focused on a thin strand of hair that had caught her off guard. He was stunned for a moment as he realized that Ye Zizi had used that strand of hair to block his punch. How could that be possible?


    "You''re not that good, little boy. I''m disappointed," Ye Zizi said, her hair sharp as a knife as it pierced through Feng Di''s head at an invisible speed, and then returned.


    To everyone else, Feng Di and Ye Zizi were just standing there, not moving at all.


    Feng Di only felt a chill on her forehead, a bit of a headache, and then ringing in his ears. Blood dripped from his forehead, making everyone panic.


    Nothing had happened just a moment ago, so why was Feng Di bleeding from his forehead?


    Could it be this little girl? But that''s impossible. No one had seen her move.


    Feng Di stared nkly at the little girl in front of him, his vision turning red, and his consciousness bing blurred. He fell back directly.


    Ye Zizi licked her lollipop and said, "Who''s next?"


    Everyone turned away. Feng Di was a strong person with three moons. He died without any exnation!


    Were they really opponents for someone like Ye Zizi? Everyone had this question in their hearts. This little girl was just too abnormal! No one could resist her.


    "Who is here to negotiate? If you don''t speak, I''ll beat you up," Ye Zizi said. She felt that the task given to her by Your Honor was too simple and unchallenging. If she had known it would be so boring, she wouldn''t havee. It would have been better to stay at home and y games.


    ''In the future, I should take on fewer tasks like this. Killing people isn''t a good option. It''s really boring. Sigh~''


    In fact, Ye Zizi hadn''t changed much. She was still bloodthirsty as ever, perhaps the only difference was that she had be a little more mature and thoughtful. She wouldn''t be as reckless as before and would think about the problem.


    Feng Di''s death left Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao stunned. He was the younger brother of Feng Tian!


    But what could they do now? There was nothing they could do.


    Jiu Ye and Bai Cixin breathed a sigh of relief as they stood up. This person from the Voidless Realm really didn''t y by the rules. She killed people the moment she arrived, and they could only negotiate face-to-face. In terms of face, it was very depreciative.


    But what could they do? This was a world where the strong were respected, and the weak had no right to speak.


    Ye Zizi saw the two of them approaching and had no intention of killing them because they were "important" figures.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Ye Zizi''s crimson eyes frightened Jiu Ye and Bai Cixin. At this point, negotiations seemed like a joke.


    "The Voidless Realm... " Bai Cixin didn''t even finish her sentence when Ye Zizi cut her in between.


    "What business do you have in meddling with the affairs of the Voidless Realm? Do you really think the heavens have changed?" Ye Zizi chuckled softly, her sweet melody was so pleasant to listen to that it made people feel like sleeping.


    Everyone thought to themselves, ''Wow, this little girl is so dominant?''


    Bai Cixin, summoning her courage, said, "Even the Emperor is subject to thew, let alone the Voidless Realm."


    Ye Zizi sneered, "Voidless Realm is thew!"


    Everyone gasped in shock, ''Wow, that was a bold statement, isn''t she afraid of getting in trouble?''


    Jiu Ye remained silent, pondering in his heart, letting Bai Cixin speak for him.


    "Are you saying that if the Voidless Realm killed a thousand of us, it would just be swept under the rug?" Bai Cixin still had some courage and was able to speak such words in this situation, a true heroine among women.


    "Voidless Realm must face the corresponding punishment, or suffer the consequences!" Bai Cixin shouted in a high-pitched voice. Wang Dabao next to her was ready toe out and protect his wife at any moment, his vest already drenched in cold sweat.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 600 (Ye Zizi vs. Feng Tian)

    <h4>Chapter 600 (Ye Zizi vs. Feng Tian)</h4>


    Chapter 600: (Ye Zizi vs. Feng Tian)


    Ye Zizi grinned, "You''re not the first person to say something like that. Thest person who said that died. Do you want to follow in their footsteps?"


    There were always those who wanted to test the limits. When they truly reached those limits, they would know how terrifying despair could be. Unless they were the kind of person who treated despair as breakfast.


    "This is not just a Northern matter anymore. It concerns both the North and the South. Does anyone in the Voidless Realm dare to kill so many people without fearing divine punishment?" Bai Cixin was also furious. The fact that she had been forced out of the North by the Voidless Realm was still on her mind. If she couldn''t take revenge, she would never be at peace in this lifetime.


    "Divine punishment? Actually, I am divine punishment," Ye Zizi said lightly. Her crimson gaze became even more intense. She really wanted to kill the woman in front of her who thought too highly of herself. Who had the courage to say such things? Was it Liang Jingru? [This sentence is used to express someone who gets an unknown power to do something incredible or something that they would not normally be able to do. Liang Jingru is a famous singer, one of her popr songs is ''Courage'' in which there is a lyric: Love really needs courage. Once I made the decision, I would not care what other people say.]


    Baici Xin was so angry that she couldn''t speak. This was simply the most absurd negotiation ever. It was more like a deration of war by the Voidless Realm!


    Jiu Ye remained silent, looking like he didn''t want to provoke anyone.


    "The negotiations are over. The Voidless Realm wees you," Ye Zizi said with a lowugh. She was actually looking forward to the day when Your Honor would wipe out everyone, just like he did in Tianfust time. If that were the case, it would be interesting.


    No one dared to speak any further. They never expected that one person from the Voidless Realm could suppress all of them and kill without reason, hiding her ferocity behind an innocent appearance.


    Just as Ye Zizi was about to go out to find something to eat, a figure suddenly appeared!


    It was Feng Tian!


    Looking at his younger brother lying on the cold ground, Feng Tian walked over with a nk expression, his gaze filled with a cold and sinister air. "Who did this?"


    Ye Zizi turned around slowly and smiled, "Me."


    Feng Tian looked at Ye Zizi, and his eyes under the mask began to spin. A killing intent suddenly emanated from him, causing everyone to take three steps back involuntarily!


    "Do you want to fight me too?" Ye Zizi asked curiously, batting her beautiful eyes.


    How could Feng Tian endure this? He was full of killing intent, "I''ll make you die!"


    "Okay, let''s go somewhere else to y." Ye Zizi was overjoyed. Finally, she had met someone who could fight a little. It felt good.


    After saying that, Ye Zizi disappeared from her original spot, and Feng Tian followed suit.


    Everyone present hoped that this little girl would be killed. She was too terrifying!


    On the vast grasnds thousands of miles away, Ye Zizi''s figure appeared, and soon Feng Tian appeared as well.


    "Wow, the air here is really good." Ye Zizi tilted her head back and closed her beautiful eyes, taking a deep breath. It was reallyfortable.


    Feng Tian''s hands were trembling, and a mighty spiritual pressure emanated uncontrobly from him. He slowly clenched his mask in his right hand!


    Snap!


    Feng Tian directly removed his mask because he wanted to use his cruelest side to kill the person in front of him!


    At the moment when Feng Tian took off his mask, the sky suddenly changed color. Dark clouds covered the sky, thunder roared and rumbled, and a terrifying spiritual energy swept through the world, forming a strange scene. The powerful spiritual energy seemed to tear through the air, while Feng Tian, with his mask off, lowered his head, appearing lifeless.


    Ye Zizi held a pink umbre and murmured, "This is pretty strong."


    Suddenly, white gloves appeared on Feng Tian''s hands, and the surging spiritual pressure rose again. The grass seemed unable to withstand such power and cracked one after another.


    Feng Tian''s body suddenly disappeared with a maniacalughter, and Ye Zizi frowned and leaned her head slightly to the right.


    A fist appeared at the left side of Ye Zizi''s face. She slightly hesitated and jumped lightly.


    ''This person''s speed and strength are pretty good, much stronger than those deities,'' Ye Zizi thought.


    Ye Zizi looked up after jumping high and saw no one there. Suddenly, she felt a burst of violent force above her head. She felt her bones loosen and recalled how satisfying it was to fight with Your Honor half a year ago. Now that she finally encountered someone who could fight, she was eager to take him on.


    Ye Zizi clenched her small fist and punched towards the direction above her head.


    Boom!


    The collision between fists shook the entire sky, and a huge shock wave spread out, even producing a dazzling light.


    "Haha! Not bad, you actually blocked my punch," Feng Tian''s face appeared particrly twisted and distorted, like a madman.


    Ye Zizi smiled slightly, "You''re not bad either."


    "Then let me see how many punches you can take from me!" Feng Tian shouted wildly. His spiritual energy grew even stronger, and he simply punched and withdrew without any technical content.


    At this point, everything else became unimportant. One punch could destroy the heavens and earth.


    Ye Zizi used her left hand to hold the umbre and her right hand to resist the attacks, with each punch producing a terrifying spiritual energy wave. A spatial crack was slowly forming.


    As Feng Tian punched faster and harder, Ye Zizi adjusted her strength ording to his level of power, so as not to st him into pieces with one punch.


    "This punch is good, very tricky. If it were a little faster, it could have grazed my clothes," Ye Zizi said as she fought, not stopping her constant teaching and guidance.


    Combining speed and power is the key, and this is perfection. But you are not good enough here, and not good enough there. Everywhere is wed, making Feng Tian seem useless.


    From the beginning, Feng Tian was furious, but as the fight went on, his expression grew darker. A skilled fighter always holds back a little, not using their full strength from the start.


    But now, Feng Tian gradually released his true power, but Ye Zizi seemed like a bottomless pit, no matter how he adjusted, she could always catch his punches.


    This situation left Feng Tian speechless. His crazed and ferocious expression sank as if he had been struck with autism. Ye Zizi closed her small umbre and chuckled lightly, "Alright, I''ll fight seriously with you now."


    "What! Weren''t you serious enough just now?" Feng Tian didn''t dare to be careless and stared firmly at Ye Zizi.


    In the blink of an eye, Feng Tian saw Ye Zizi''s small fist grow infinitelyrger. He quickly defended himself, but was knocked back several tens of meters.


    Ye Zizi waved her fist and said, "Hold on tight! Here Ie!"


    After speaking, Ye Zizi disappeared from her original position. Feng Tian didn''t dare to let his guard down and used all of his strength.


    asionally, a burst of energy erupted from the grasnd, and the torn space grewrger andrger. A terrifying aura emanated from within, as if a powerful creature was about to move. If the space was torn open a bit more, the terrifying being inside could appear and destroy the world!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 601 (Being Dogs Is Actually Not Bad)

    Chapter 601 (Being Dogs Is Actually Not Bad)


    A figure fell from the sky, leaving arge deep pit on the ground. However, the figure then rose back up into the sky again.


    Then it fell back down, and rose back up again.


    Countless deep pits appeared all over the ground. Ye Zizi got bored and stood in the air, weakly waving her fists. Feng Tian was like a sandbag, going up and down.


    But no matter what, he still kept rushing forward without hesitation, and that kind of determination was admirable.


    Ye Zizi sighed lightly. The gap in strength was still so big. Only Your Honor could defeat her. It was really distressing.


    Looking down at Feng Tian lying in the big pit, Ye Zizi slowly descended and stood beside the pit.


    Inside the pit, Feng Tian''s body was injured, his eyes were big and small, and his arms were twisted into a strange angle.


    Ye Zizi lightly exhaled. ''How miserable.''


    This scene seemed familiar. Initially, Feng Tian had looked at the Gorefiend in the pit like this. He hadn''t expected that a few monthster, he would experience it himself.


    Feng Tian''s gaze was a little dull. He stupidly looked at the sky, as if he had not epted this cruel reality.


    From his expression, he was really traumatized, as if he had begun to doubt the meaning of life.


    But Ye Zizi did not n to kill this man. He was already in such a pitiful state, and would probably be a waste. Sigh...


    It was all because she was too powerful, and finding an opponent was difficult.


    Ye Zizi opened her umbre, and suddenly a strong wind swept over, carrying a fierce air.


    The enormous pressure made the ground tremble. Ye Zizi turned her head to look.


    It was so big... such a big... a Husky...


    Ye Zizi''s description was quite urate. It was simr to a Husky, but its size was astonishing. Ye Zizi was like a small dotpared to it.


    This was a prehistoric beast, Yun Lang! [Based on the literal meaning of Yun Lang, a possible name for a beast could be "Cloudwave" or "Waves of Clouds". These names could evoke the image of a creature that is swift, elusive, and perhaps associated with the skies or the elements.]


    It was of the same level as the Fiery Nether Dragon summoned by Ye Hua. Its appearance here today waspletely unexpected.


    "Aw-woo-woo-woo~" Yun Lang howled as it looked up, finally seeing the light of day after being trapped in nothingness for so long! It hated it so much!


    ''Tiny humans, all of you can go to hell. How could you possibly be my opponent?''


    Ye Zizi saw the Husky snarling and looking fierce, just like in the videos, as if it wanted to fight with Tibetan Mastiffs. It was as if it had been let off the leash...


    Feng Tian lying in the pit also saw the Husky, but still had no expression, having been beaten so badly that he didn''t even know how to be afraid.


    Ye Zizi felt like she was missing a dog. This Husky didn''t seem very "Husky". It would be perfect if it wagged its tail.


    "Ao-wooooo!" Yun Lang roared angrily at Ye Zizi. ''Kneel down, you lowly humans!''


    Ye Zizi snorted softly. "Who said only you can howl!"


    She took a deep breath and released all her energy. Then she opened her mouth wide and shouted, "Ao-wooooo!"


    This was not the voice of a little girl. It was even more ferocious than the prehistoric beasts.


    Speaking of it, Ye Zizi''s true form is not human-like at all, and is more like a beast. Moreover, when her aura is fully released, it is indeed very intimidating.


    "The fur on Yun Lang''s body was blown by the wind caused by the leaves, his eyes widened in shock. Such an expression on a Siberian husky''s face felt natural and normal.


    Ye Zizi wiped her mouth and took out a lollipop, popping it into her mouth.


    Yun Lang swallowed nervously and couldn''t even think of running away. The aura just now was terrifying to the extreme, even more so than being banished to oblivion.


    "What are you standing there for? Shrink!" Ye Zizi snapped impatiently, "You''re really stupid."


    Yun Lang dared not say much and shrank directly to the size of a dog. A purebred Siberian husky appeared.


    "Wag your tail," Ye Zizi ordered.


    Yun Lang lowered his head in fear and could only obey, wagging his tail.


    "Haha, it''s fun," Ye Zizi eximed excitedly. This dog was much more fun than the cat.


    Yun Lang felt so hopeless, suddenly realizing that oblivion was not that bad, although it was a little darker, at least no one treated him like a dog.


    Why was he so unlucky to run into someone like her as soon as he appeared?


    Wait! He should be grateful that he wasn''t killed by someone like her. In fact, being a dog wasn''t bad. He heard that they slept and ate all day.


    Thinking of this, Yun Lang felt a little relieved. It''s good to be a dog.


    Feng Tian in the big pit didn''t know what had happened, but felt a terrifying aura and then disappeared...


    But this was not a big deal. He was actually tortured by a little girl, mercilessly, without any mercy!


    Feng Tian seemed very foolish.


    After Ye Zizi reported back to her mission, Ye Hua was quite satisfied. At least Ye Zizi controlled herself well and only killed three people.


    If she guessed correctly, they should attack soon. Then she should also prepare and think of a good way to show off. She had used all the old tricks before and had no new ideas. She needed something unique.


    "Ye Hua, how did it go?" Donghuang Baizhi came over and asked curiously.


    "It failed. They want you to apologize," Ye Hua said truthfully. They actually wanted her woman to apologize. Don''t they know that his woman can''t be provoked?


    Donghuang Baizhi looked furious, of course, this was her performance in front of her husband. If it were in front of others, she would remain cold.


    "Baizhi, what do you think we should do? They maye to attack soon, and there will be many of them," Ye Hua asked curiously, wondering what Donghuang Baizhi''s decision would be.


    Killing a hundred people and killing tens of thousands of people were twopletely different things.


    Donghuang Baizhi pondered for a while, her gaze cold, "If theye to invade my Voidless realm, then they are enemies. There is nothing to discuss about how to deal with enemies!"


    "That''s my good woman!" Ye Hua hugged Donghuang Baizhi tightly, feeling gratified. It''s not easy to open her mind.


    "Oh, don''t hold me too tightly. Be careful of the baby," Donghuang Baizhi pouted, afraid of hurting her baby.


    Although knowing nothing would happen, as a mother, it is normal to worry about it.


    "Making a fuss over nothing. I''ll be right back," Ye Hua said softly and returned to the Leisure Bar.


    In fact, he wanted to buy a Jianbing Guozi (Deep-fried dough sticks rolled in a thin pancake is a popr Chinese street food originating in Tianjin.) and ask how Aunty''s son was doing. After all, it was something he had promised.


    Walking out of Leisure Bar, Ye Hua came to the alley. Although it was already ten o''clock in the morning, Aunty was still setting up her food stall, and there were quite a few people buying Jianbing Guozi.


    It was probably because they were having it for lunch.


    "I''ll have a Jianbing Guozi," Ye Hua said calmly as he approached.


    Auntie was delighted to see Ye Hua and said, "Thank you so much."


    Upon hearing this, Ye Hua also knew that Wu Li had probably gone back.


    "I told you I could help."


    "Yes, yes, from now on, whenever youe, it''s all free!" Aunty was so happy that she even held Ye Hua''s hands to express her gratitude.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 602 (Very fierce! Extremely fierce!)

    Chapter 602 (Very fierce! Extremely fierce!)


    Seeing the gentle smile on the Aunty''s face, Ye Hua nodded, hoping that her son wouldn''t do anything foolish.


    Otherwise, it would be so painful to leave his own elderly mother in the world.


    "Here''s your Jianbing Guozi, eat it while it''s hot." The Aunty handed the freshly-made Jianbing Guozi to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua held it in his hand, feeling the heat, let out a sigh of relief, and walked back to the bar.


    Meanwhile, the Aunty looked at Ye Hua''s back with gratitude. He was truly a good person.


    Was Ye Hua a good person? Clearly not. He had already done his utmost for the Aunty, but if her son continued to be stubborn, Ye Hua wouldn''t continue to persuade him. Whatever happens, happens.


    It was just a pity for this kind-hearted Aunty.


    Eating the Jianbing Guozi, Ye Hua returned to the bar and happened to see a dog running in the lobby, with Gorefiend chasing after it with a mop. He seemed to want to make dog meat hotpot tonight.


    Ye Hua immediately recognized the dog''s breed at a nce, feeling a bit surprised. How did such a prehistoric beast end up here?


    Perhaps Yun Lang was running too happily and identally ran towards Ye Hua, but the dog was looking back at Gorefiend.


    It seemed like he was teasing Gorefiend.


    Bang!


    Yun Lang hit Ye Hua''s lower leg with his head and let out the unique howl of a husky before falling to the ground.


    But Yun Lang was not afraid and immediately stood up, looking at Ye Hua warily and growling as if he was about to attack.


    "Your Honor, this dog was stealing food in the kitchen, peeing, and biting the table." Gorefiend hurriedly used the husky of his crimes. This meant one thing: this was an authentic husky.


    Ye Hua lifted his foot and kicked the dog. How dare he bare his teeth at him, he had a lot of courage!


    Yun Lang once again let out his unique howl, but he was fine. He stood up and ran upstairs while barking like a dog, as if saying, "You wait for me, I''m going to call big brother, oh no, big sister."[Subordinate can call their superiors as big brother]


    Ye Hua didn''t bother to pay attention to him and sat at the bar. Gorefiend respectfully poured him a drink. This Jianbing Guozi went well with alcohol.


    Soon, Yun Lang brought the big sister down.


    Ye Hua nced at her and said lightly, "Is this the dog you brought back?"


    "Your Honor, how does this husky look, cute or not?" Ye Zizi pinched Yun Lang''s ear and smiled.


    Yun Lang was a bit dizzy at this point. ''What kind of world was this? The big sister actually called this man "Your Honor". Could he be a Supreme Overlord? Even if he was a supreme being, I, Yun Lang, wouldn''t be afraid!''


    Ye Hua had raised dogs before, but this breed seemed a bit inferior. "Zizi, don''t bring everything into the house."


    ''Thing? He actually called me, Yun Lang, a thing?''


    ''Sister, shout at the top of your lungs!''


    Ye Zizi sat directly in Ye Hua''s arms and coquettishly said, "Your Honor, isn''t it because I''m too bored? If there''s a dog, I can also take it for a walk outside."


    ''Wow! Sister, how could you do this? Where is your dignity? You are actually being coquettish in this man''s arms.''


    "Besides, I''m also thinking of everyone. We can have dog meat during the Chinese New Year." Ye Zizi grinned.


    Yun Lang''s mouth twitched violently. Did he just hallucinate? ''They must be talking about someone else. I, Yun Lang, am a prehistoric beast. Do you know what a fierce beast is? It''s the kind that''s very fierce! Extremely fierce!''


    "Sit down." Ye Zizi shouted at Yun Lang.


    Without hesitation, Yun Lang sat down.


    "Show your tongue!"


    Yun Lang stuck out his tongue and exhaled.


    "Your Honor, isn''t this husky very silly?"


    Yun Lang: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Ye Hua rubbed his nose and took a sip of wine. "Look for yourself."


    Seeing that His Majesty agreed, Ye Zizi suddenly kissed Ye Hua''s cheek and sat on Yun Lang''s back.


    "Husky, take me upstairs to y games."


    Wuwuwu~


    Yun Lang was still very cooperative, carrying Ye Zizi upstairs.


    Ye Hua shook his head helplessly and watched as Gorefiend carefully cleaned the sses, his focused attitude was like he was doing something important.


    Gorefiend was quite interesting. He was causing havoc before, but now he''s quite skilled in sanitation work.


    "Your Honor, are you having lunch here at noon? I''ll go prepare." Gorefiend respectfully asked as he put down the ss in his hand.


    "No." Ye Hua still nned to go back to the Voidless Realm to apany his wives and children. He''s now a man with a family, and there have been a lot of changes in the past year. Last year at this time, he was still a solitary man.


    "Okay." Gorefiend replied respectfully.


    At this time, Feng Tian in the big pit was stupidly looking at the blue sky and white clouds, not even noticing the sudden appearance of Qing Tiandi beside him.


    Qing Tiandi muttered to himself, "He''s been hit into stupidity."


    With a sigh, he took Feng Tian away and put on the mask. Back at the base, he treated Feng Tian''s injuries, which were only minor skin injuries, making it much simpler.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin stood beside him, looking serious. Feng Tian was actually beaten into stupidity by that little girl.


    "Brother Qing, what about Feng Tian?" Wang Dabao couldn''t help but ask.


    With a long sigh, Qing Tiandi shook his head. "It''s probably difficult to fix it all at once. His self-esteem has been destroyed."


    "How terrible is that?" Bai Cixin whispered, hitting someone to the point of losing their self-esteem. Is it really that terrifying?


    Qing Tiandi smiled slightly. "This shows that the little girl is very powerful, able to beat someone with such a strong self-esteem."


    "Can you beat her, Brother Qing?" Wang Dabao tentatively asked.


    Qing Tiandi hesitated for a moment, then said, "It''s hard to say. We won''t know until we fight."


    Hearing this, Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin fell silent. The Justice League is now counting on Qing Tiandi to hold the fort, but even Qing Tiandi isn''t confident, and their confidence waned.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. Let''s order some takeout first. The roasted pig feet are not bad, very tasty. Get me two of them, and let Feng Tian think about his life." Qing Tiandi smiled and walked out of the room.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin looked at each other, feeling a bit confused.


    When they came downstairs, they saw Qing Tiandi watching TV leisurely, seemingly not putting the problem behind him.


    Bai Cixin sat next to him, while Wang Dabao was in charge of ordering outside.


    "Brother Qing, what should we do about the Voidless Realm situation?" Bai Cixin still wanted to rify the situation. They couldn''t be careless.


    Qing Tiandi was watching the dating show and had a smile on his lips. "Just keep stirring up trouble and wait for the right time to attack."


    "Do we have a chance to win?" Bai Cixin was very worried. The appearance of Ye Zizi had left her without confidence, and Feng Tian was beaten into this state.


    Qing Tiandi said lightly, "No."


    Bai Cixin: "..."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 603 (Jiu Yes Master)

    Chapter 603 (Jiu Ye''s Master)


    Wang Dabao was stunned. If there was no reason, why would they still go? Isn''t that seeking death?


    Bai Cixin was puzzled and asked, "Since there''s no reason, why do you still want to go?"


    "Do you think there''s a difference between killing a hundred people and killing tens of thousands?" Qing Tiandi slowly looked at Bai Cixin, causing her heart to tremble. She didn''t dare to look directly at him. His gaze was so terrifying.


    Wang Dabao pped his thigh suddenly and eximed, "Brother Qing! Are you saying that..."


    "That''s right! That''s what I mean!" Qing Tiandi chuckled lightly.


    However...


    What did he mean exactly???


    Bai Cixin red at her husband fiercely, thinking to herself, "Why are you making a fuss here when you don''t understand anything?"


    Wang Dabao scratched the back of his head, feeling a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Brother Qing would be so unpredictable, which was quite awkward.


    "Brother Qing, don''t hide it anymore. What do you mean?" Bai Cixin asked heavily. She couldn''t figure out what Qing Tiandi was nning to do. Since there was no chance of winning, why would he still go?


    Qing Tiandi took out a tissue and wiped his palms and back of his hand casually, saying, "If Voidless Realm really killed tens of thousands of people, what''s the difference with a few hundred people?"


    Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao opened their mouths wide. At this moment, they finally understood Qing Tiandi''s intention!


    Suicide!


    Let these people go to die as cannon fodder!


    This kind of approach was simply outrageous!


    Qing Tiandi continued, "To provoke hatred, we don''t need to sacrifice our lives. What else can we use if not lives?"


    The couple shivered all over after hearing Qing Tiandi''s words. His rxed expression seemed as if he was ying a game and he didn''t care about human lives at all.


    "Normal people can''t bring down Voidless Realm. We need to lure out some old monsters. However, these old monsters won''te out unless they have no choice. You should understand what I mean." Qing Tiandi yawned. He had to take things step by step and not rush, otherwise it would backfire.


    "Old monsters?" Wang Dabao asked in confusion.


    Qing Tiandi folded the tissue in his hand and ced it aside, saying, "Feng Tian is also considered an old monster, but his strength is rtively weak. These people are hidden among the crowd and don''t interfere with the secr world. As long as there are no major events, they won''t take action. By the way, I am also one of these old monsters."


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin were shocked. It was the first time they had heard of such a thing as old monsters, and Qing Tiandi turned out to be one of them. Oh my god!


    "How many p;d monsters are there in this world?"


    "Alright, take your time to digest this news, but don''t forget to cultivate hatred," Qing Tiandi instructed, then continued watching TV, looking like he didn''t want to be disturbed.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin were also tactful and didn''t continue to ask. The two couples went to the garden outside and spoke quietly.


    "Wife, we..." Wang Dabao said worriedly.


    Bai Cixin knew what her husband wanted to say and said in a gentle voice, "I know, don''t worry."


    Revenge is important, but one must also have a way out. From Qing Tiandi''s behavior, it seems that there is no trust, so one has to save oneself!


    Even if the n goes wrong, there is still a chance to escape.


    At this moment, Jiu Ye did not rush back to Long''an City, but walked on the street, holding his 8848 titanium phone.


    Because another owner sent a message saying that they wanted to meet, Jiu Ye is now on his way there.


    Speaking of old monsters, Jiu Ye has many owners with quirks, but he is used to it.


    Standing outside a Starbucks, Jiu Ye was a little surprised. Meeting here? Isn''t that too hasty?


    But these owners all have quirks, and he has gotten used to it.


    Entering Starbucks, there were a few young people and a waiter sitting inside.


    Jiu Ye observed these young people and felt that something was not right. Did hee to the wrong ce? No, it was definitely this Starbucks.


    "Sir, would you like to order something?" A waiter asked with a smile.


    Jiu Ye breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe the master hasn''t arrived yet.


    "I''ll have atte," Jiu Ye said lightly.


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    Jiu Ye choose a seat and waited quietly, asionally taking out his phone to check. ''Master didn''t forget, did they?''


    "Your coffee, sir." The waiter brought the coffee over and smiled.


    Jiu Ye nodded and took a sip of coffee, furrowing his brow. He realized that he still wasn''t suitable for drinking these.


    The waiter didn''t say anything since Jiu Ye didn''t either and went back to their work station.


    As time passed, Jiu Ye was getting sleepy sitting there. Leave? That was impossible. The master asked him toe, so if he left, it would be like he was asking for death.


    Jiu Ye has gotten to where he is today with his strong instincts. The master is definitely testing his patience. Maybe they''re spying on him with a telescope.


    The master is such a prankster.


    As night fell, the master still hadn''t arrived, and Jiu Ye had already fallen asleep...


    He had ordered countless cups of coffee and was still able to fall asleep.


    He didn''t know how long had passed when he heard a voice from a youngdy saying, "Sir, we''re closing now."


    "Jiu Ye slowly opened his eyes, looked around in confusion, and then nced at his watch. It was sote...


    It seemed that his master had forgotten about him. Sigh...


    Jiu Ye stood up and walked out of Starbucks. It was still a bit cold in thete night port city, so he raised his cor and called a taxi.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Jiu Ye''s gaze suddenly sharpened! Was the voice behind him his master?


    Slowly turning around, Jiu Ye''s mouth twitched. Wasn''t this the waiter from earlier?!


    ''Damn it!!!''


    Jiu Ye swallowed his saliva and took a good look at him.


    Just an ordinary long-sleeved shirt, jeans, and a worn-out bicycle. Judging by his age, he looked like he was only in his early twenties!


    Was this his master???


    No way!


    "Don''t be fooled by my appearance."


    Jiu Ye was still a bit nervous and asked tremblingly, "Master, how should I address you?"


    "Just call me Chu Ying."


    ''Chu Ying???''


    ''Such a feminine name, master!''[The term "Chu Ying" is written in Chinese characters, but it is a Japanese term. The term is pronounced "hatsu sakura" in Japanese, and it means "first cherry blossom" or "early cherry blossom". In Japan, the blooming of cherry blossoms is a significant event, and people often gather together to enjoy the beauty of the cherry blossoms during the springtime. "Chu Ying" can be used as a name for a person or as a title for a piece of art, such as a painting or poem, that celebrates the beauty and symbolism of cherry blossoms.]


    ''Did you name yourself too hastily?!''


    Jiu Ye could only think this in his heart, and dared not address his master by name.


    "Master, may I ask why you called me here?" Jiu Ye asked with his head lowered.


    Chu Ying propped up his bicycle and took out a can of Ruiou from a stic bag, "Do you want to drink?"[R??u c?n is a fermented rice wine indigenous to several ethnic groups in Vietnam, in areas such as Tay Nguy¨ºn or Tay B?c. It is made of fermented glutinous rice mixed with several kinds of herbs from the local forests.]


    "Thank you, Master." Jiu Ye epted it with both hands, and Chu Ying also opened a can.


    Jiu Ye reminded him, "Master, it''s not safe to drink and drive."


    Chu Ying, who was just about to take a sip, paused for a moment and looked at his own bicycle beforeughing, "You''re right. I won''t drive after drinking."


    Jiu Ye smiled and also opened the Ruiou in his hand, finding the taste quite good.


    This master is really easygoing, offering him a drink as soon as they meet, and being so friendly. ''He''s really down-to-earth.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 604 (Preparations for Battle)

    Chapter 604 (Preparations for Battle)


    Chu Ying put Ruiou in a stic bag and then rode his bike, saying, "There''s nothing for you to do here today, so go and do something else."


    "What? The thing you mentioned earlier, about dealing with the Voidless Realm?" Jiu Ye quickly asked. He didn''t have any confidence now, as that woman from the Voidless Realm had already intimidated everyone.


    Chu Ying rode away on his bike and waved his hand, saying, "Deal with it on your own."


    Watching his master disappear down the street, Jiu Ye was a bit confused. He was the least shy of all his masters, and now he had left him to deal with such a big issue on his own.


    A Maybach pulled up beside Jiu Ye, and a Moon-level powerhouse quickly got out to open the door for him.


    Jiu Ye thought that all of his masters were low-key, yet here he was sitting in such a luxurious car. Was it too much?


    But it shouldn''t be too much, one should know how to enjoy life. This master was still working at Starbucks, which really made Jiu Ye''s eyes roll.


    Meanwhile, in the Voidless Realm, Ye Hua and his two beautiful wives were getting ready for bed.


    Although they were all sleeping together, Ye Hua didn''t force anything. He could, but it wouldn''t feel right unless they were willing.


    Holding the most beautiful and sexy women in the world, Ye Hua felt quite pleased, even though he couldn''t actually do anything. It was still satisfying to touch them. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t say anything either.


    "You need to be prepared. The Justice League and Peace Association won''t give up easily," Ye Hua said as he touched them. The two wives sleeping beside him blushed, as if they could feel what he was saying.


    "I''m asking you a question, why aren''t you answering?" Ye Hua asked in confusion, turning to look at them.


    These two women wanted it so badly, yet they were still holding back. Why?


    They were an old married couple, so why were they still so shy?


    "Is itfortable?" Ye Hua couldn''t help but tease them.


    Donghuang Baizhi and Qing Ya were so frustrated that they could only hold onto their husband''s big hand tightly and prevent him from doing anything.


    Donghuang Baizhi quickly changed the subject, "They''re reallying this time, and we won''t let them go."


    Qing Ya nodded beside her. They had alreadye to their doorstep, so why should they continue to endure?


    Ye Hua was satisfied with his wives'' attitude. It seemed that theirpassion for others had disappeared.


    "Good! This time, we''ll let the world see that if theye to the Voidless Realm, they won''t leave alive!" Ye Hua said with a light shout. His eyes shed with bloodthirsty intent. Since this was their choice, he would give them death!


    A month passed quickly and the day was approaching. However, the whole world seemed to have adapted to the new environment, and there were more and more practicing warriors. The number of people in the Justice League and Peace Association was also growing day by day.


    Moreover, a sneak attack was quietly erupting, and the two major forces had decided to attack the Voidless Realm!


    This was exciting news. With hundreds of thousands of people attacking the Voidless Realm, they could definitely crush the entire realm. Just thinking about it made one feel great. It was said that there were many treasures in the Voidless Realm, and they could definitely plunder a lot of them.


    In short, there were many benefits to destroying the Voidless Realm. This was a heroic feat of ying demons and monsters and upholding justice!


    Everyone was eager to move, wishing to kill and plunder the Voidless Realm, implementing the Three Red Lines policy. [The "Three Red Lines" policy is a set of guidelines issued by the Chinese government in 2017 to control the expansion of debt in the real estate sector. The policy aims to prevent excessive borrowing by property developers, which could lead to a housing market bubble and financial instability. It refers to three key indicators that property developers must adhere to when borrowing from banks and other financial institutions. These indicators are: 1) Liability-to-asset ratio: The total liabilities of a property developer should not exceed 70% of its total assets. 2) Net debt-to-equity ratio: The debt of a property developer should not exceed its equity. 3) Cash-to-short-term debt ratio: The cash held by a property developer should be at least twice its short-term debt.


    If a developer vites any of these guidelines, it may face restrictions on future borrowing and be subject to penalties. The policy has been effective in reducing the growth of debt in the real estate sector, but it has also led to a slowdown in housing construction and sales.]


    In Wang Dabao''s vi, Qing Tiandi and others were watching TV as usual. There was a bucket of braised beef instant noodles in front of them, and the room was filled with the smell of instant noodles.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin were also making do with instant noodles. They were very busy recently, arranging various personnel.


    Suddenly...the stairs made a sound, and the three looked towards the stairs, only to see Feng Tianing down!


    This was the first time he hade down this month.


    Feng Tian looked disheveled, with stubble all over his face and ubed hair. He really looked like he couldn''t take care of himself.


    Feng Tian sat down slowly and muttered, "I''m hungry..."


    Everyone: "..."


    Wang Dabao quickly went to prepare instant noodles and gave it to Feng Tian.


    Feng Tian picked up the instant noodles and gulped it down fiercely. "Another bucket," he said.


    Feng Tian ate one bucket after another, and it seemed endless.


    After finishing eating, Feng Tian sighed, stood up, paused for a moment, and walked back upstairs. Everyone could hear the sound of the bedroom door closing.


    Was he recovering? Or continuing to be in seclusion?


    Qing Tiandiughed and didn''t pay attention to it, drinking the soup, which was really delicious.


    "How is your preparation going?" Qing Tiandi curiously asked.


    Bai Cixin''s eating manners were still very elegant. It took some effort to eat instant noodles like that, and she was a woman who knew how to take care of herself.


    "Well, everything is arranged. We will attack together with the Peace Association in a week," Bai Cixin said coquettishly, wiping her mouth with a tissue.


    "Good, you also pay attention to safety, ande back after you finish. Don''t stay there," Qing Tiandi said with a lowugh.


    The couple naturally agreed. They didn''t n to stay, and now that Qing Tiandi had said so, it was evident how powerful the Voidless Realm was.


    The imminent war made the two of them nervous, and of course, they also felt guilty. After all, this was sending people to their deaths. There were tens of thousands of people, not just a few hundred!


    "This ispletely betraying ourrades. Just thinking about it gives me goosebumps."


    On the other side, the mother was packing clothes for her son.


    "Wu Li, how long will you be gone on this business trip?" the mother asked her son in the living room.


    Wu Li was on the phone, and when he heard his mother''s question, he covered the phone and shouted, "I''ll be back in a week!"


    After he finished speaking, he continued to make his phone call. It seemed that he had changed a bit after that day.


    But the mother knew that her son wanted to win over that young man, so he was trying to please him. Even so, the mother was very happy. At least her son was back to his old self.


    After packing her son''s clothes, the mother took out a bag.


    "Have a meal at home before you leave," the mother said softly, afraid of disturbing her son''s business talk.


    Wu Li nodded with a smile, and his mother was also pleased. She went into the kitchen to make food for her son.


    "Mom, where did you put my toothbrush and toothpaste?" Wu Li asked loudly.


    The mother cookingughed, "They''re in the pocket over there."


    "Oh, I see."


    Soon, the three dishes and one soup were brought to the table by the mother.


    Wu Li walked over from the sofa and eximed, "Wow, they''re all my favorite dishes."


    The mother was happy to hear that and served him the food, saying, "Eat more."


    "Okay."


    The mother sat across from her son, but she didn''t eat herself. She watched her son eat greedily.


    Wu Li paused and picked up some food for his mother. "Mom, why are you just looking at me? Eat some too."


    "Okay, okay," the mother smiled and answered. Finally, she had been waiting for this day. If her son brought home a wife, it would be even more perfect.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 605 (Dont Lose Face of the Deity)

    Chapter 605 (Don''t Lose Face of the Deity)


    The mother and son enjoyed their time in different ways. The aunt''s eyes were full of doting love, and her smile was so gentle.


    After a while, Wu Li held his stomach and said, "I''m so bloated..."


    "Silly child, don''t overeat," the aunt scolded with a smile. Wu Li was already so grown up, yet he acted like a child.


    "Mom, you cooked so deliciously," Wu Li wiped his mouth and chuckled softly.


    The aunt smiled tenderly and said, "From now on, Mom will cook for you every day. You have toe back often."


    Wu Li seemed to be infected by his mother''s love and didn''t object for once, nodding his head.


    Standing up, Wu Li picked up his luggage and walked towards the door, with the aunt following behind, reluctant to part.


    Wu Li changed his shoes and opened the door.


    "Be careful, Wu Li. Mom will be waiting for you at home," the aunt worriedly shouted. She felt a heavy burden in her heart.


    Wu Li turned around and smiled, "Mom, I know."


    The aunt nodded and watched her son leave the house.


    Wu Li, who was dragging his luggage, paused for a moment. The aunt looked at him, wondering if he had forgotten something.


    Wu Li turned back and hugged his mother tightly. "Mom, thank you."


    If the aunt remembered correctly, this was the first time her son had hugged her like this. Tears flowed from her eyes.


    "Good boy."


    After hugging his mother tightly, Wu Li walked out of the house without looking back, closing the door behind him.


    The aunt watched her son''s figure disappear before her eyes. She reached out to grab him but withdrew her hand...


    In the Voidless realm, Donghuang Baizhi had received the news. A weekter, tens of thousands of people gathered to attack the Voidless realm.


    This news made the empress dizzy for a while. They really came!


    "Ye Hua, do we really have to do this?" Donghuang Baizhi seemed a little hesitant. After all, it was tens of thousands of lives at stake! Last time, they only killed a few hundred people, but this time, it was a muchrger number. How many families would be destroyed because of this?


    Ye Hua had fewer concerns than Donghuang Baizhi. The enemy was already at their doorstep. Should they still wee them with open arms?


    Indeed, they should wee them, but with a butcher''s knife in hand!


    Qing Ya was much calmer now, just like Ye Hua, seemingly devoid of any mercy.


    "Baizhi, you are the empress of the Voidless Realm. Several thousand people are relying on you. Do you n to surrender?" Ye Hua asked in a low voice, saying such foolish words before the big battle could demoralize their subordinates.


    Donghuang Baizhi hurriedly shook her head, "Of course, I will not surrender."


    Ye Hua said coldly, "It seems that they haven''t learned their lesson fromst time. Do they really think that having more people will solve the problem? That''s a pipe dream!"


    Qing Ya agreed with her husband''s statement that having more people doesn''t necessarily solve problems. After all, even a single strong person could drown a weak person with their spit.


    "Donghuang Baizhi, don''t you think this is a conspiracy?" Donghuang Baizhi had also considered this possibility. If they fell into someone''s trap, it would be very foolish.


    Qing Ya agreed with Donghuang Baizhi this time and said softly, "Yes, there were no survivors that night."


    "Qing Tiandi," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Donghuang Baizhi and Qing Ya were slightly surprised, "Him?"


    Ye Hua nodded and lit a cigarette, "It''s highly likely. He''s a clever opponent."


    "Why didn''t you just kill him, Ye Hua?" Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    Ye Hua was taken aback. If he killed him, what was the point of ying? Finally, he said helplessly, "I couldn''t find him, so I had Brittany withdraw."


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head and pouted, "At such a critical moment, you..."


    Qing Ya smiled lightly and said nothing.


    "Now, everyone is watching your decision, Baizhi. We can''t lose face," Ye Hua said lowly, standing up and walking out. He used to worry about Qing Ya, but now that she was fine, Donghuang Baizhi had be indecisive.


    Donghuang Baizhi heard Ye Hua''s words and pursed her lips, feeling a little aggrieved. She didn''t dare to lose face for him.


    Qing Ya picked up her tea cup and took a sip, "Baizhi, don''t you know men? They''re vain creatures."


    "I know, but I don''t think I''ve lost face. He makes it sound like I''ve already lost his face," the empress said, feeling helpless.


    Qing Ya walked over and patted Donghuang Baizhi''s shoulder, "Ye Hua has a bad temper and speaks bluntly sometimes. Don''t take it to heart."


    "I know. This guy always bullies us and says I''m embarrassing him," Donghuang Baizhi said, holding Qing Ya and looking very aggrieved.


    Well, Ye Hua''s words did hurt Donghuang Baizhi''s feelings a little.


    As a wife, embarrassing her husband was a serious matter. Ye Hua had just said something that made Donghuang Baizhi very upset.


    Qing Ya smiled helplessly and followed Donghuang Baizhi''s hair, "Okay, I''ll teach him a lesson for you."


    "If you do, you have to do it in front of me."


    "Okay, why do you sound like Yan''er?"


    Donghuang Baizhi pinched Qing Ya''s arm impatiently, "As sisters, you shouldfort my broken heart."


    "Okay, okay, I''llfort you. But next time if someone bullies me, you have to do the same." Qing Yaughed softly.


    "Okay."


    Fortunately, the two kids were not around. Otherwise, they would be stunned to see their mothers acting like this. Do mothers behave like this? This was an eye-opener.


    The two womenforted each other in the room, while Ye Hua went to Leisure Bar.


    As for why he went there, of course it was to hold another mobilization meeting!


    He called all his subordinates to the meeting, including the Yun Lang and Dou Fushi.


    The deal with Dou Fushi was promised by Ye Hua. If he could deal with Jue Tian and Brittany, he would join him.


    Although the process was a bit violent, at least it was done. As the Supreme Overlord, he could not break his promise.


    He hated liars the most!


    As for Yun Lang, he had be Ye zizi''s subordinate. Isn''t his subordinate''s subordinate his own subordinate?


    This was also helpless.


    Dou Fushi was a little restrained during his first attendance at the meeting, but he was also shocked!


    He was confused throughout the whole meeting.


    He realized that his subordinate had someone above him!


    And his subordinate''s subordinate had someone above him!


    Oh my god! How was this possible!


    He also felt weak standing at the back of the team, with so many beautiful women and handsome men...


    His own appearance suddenly felt inadequate, and he was so sad he wanted to cry...


    But at the same time, Dou Fushi was also very excited. It was so strong! This was a gathering of the strong!


    It felt great!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 606 (Young people are ignorant)

    Chapter 606 (Young people are ignorant)


    Yan Lang, who was squatting next to Ye Zizi, also had this feeling. He couldn''t even feel their auras. How powerful they were! It scared the heck out of Yan Lang, making him want to cry.


    However, being able to follow such powerful figures, Yan Lang felt great too. His silver-white tail kept wagging, making him look more and more like a husky.


    "Subordinates pay our respects to Your Honor!" Everyone shouted in unison, with extraordinary momentum, as if they were going to war.


    This is what it means to have momentum. Compared to Donghuang Baizhi, who only lowers the momentum.


    Ye Hua raised his hand, and everyone was lifted by an invisible force.


    Dou Fushi, who was standing at the back, was so excited that he was sweating. He had indeed followed the right person. Following Your Honor meant having the best food and drinks, and not being bullied. ''I, Dou Fushi, still has a bright future ahead!''


    What a great feeling!


    Ye Hua first lit a cigarette and said in a deep voice, "There will be a small-scale battle in a week."


    Yes! In Ye Hua''s eyes, a battle with tens of thousands of people is just a small-scale battle. The battle in Tianfu was only a medium-scale battle. In fact,rge-scale battles are rare.


    "Your subordinates are willing to help Your Honor ovee any obstacles!" Wei Chang was the first to shout loudly and kneel on one knee.


    With Wei Chang''s shout, everyone shouted in unison, "Your subordinates are willing to go through fire and water for Your Honor!"


    Ye Hua was very satisfied with his subordinates'' attitude and said, "I called this meeting not to discuss the battle, but to discuss the results after the battle."


    Brittany bowed and said, "Your Honor, I believe that any conspiracy is just a paper tiger in Your Honor''s eyes, and is no more than a mirage!"


    Ye Hua listened carefully to what Brittany said.


    "Brittany is right. This deity is not afraid of any conspiracies," Ye Hua praised.


    After being praised by Your Honor, Brittany felt a little relieved. She also wondered if Jue Tian had woken up or not.


    Ye Hua paused and continued, "However, I don''t want to crush the enemy with force. It would be too bullying."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then shouted in unison, "Your Honor is merciful!"


    Dou Fushi at the back was a bit unustomed to this rhythm. ''So this is mercy, huh? It seems that I need to redefine the meaning of mercy.''


    "Therefore, no one knows what will happen after this small-scale battle! I''m looking forward to it!" Ye Hua said with excitement.


    As Ye Hua''s words fell, his subordinates once again eximed, "Being able to relieve Your Honor''s fatigue is the greatest honor!"


    They are really a group of skilled tterers, this is so sycophantic.


    But it''s not all ttery. For the people of the Seven Deadly Sins, this is normal, nothing wrong with it.


    However, others have a pleasing intention, such as green and red brothers, who they have not met before, so they mistakenly think this way of speaking is ttery.


    "Although this is only a small-scale battle, it is consideredrge-scale here. This time, I want everyone to move out and give the enemy a shock!"


    As soon as they heard the order to move out, the crowd was stirred up, with bloodlust in their bones.


    Your Honor''s orders for everyone to move out are not many. The first time was when they won, and the second time was apparently against the deities. This might be the third time, butpared to the second battle against the deities, this one is much inferior.


    But at least they can move out with Your Honor, which makes everyone very excited.


    "Your subordinates obey Your Honor''smand!" The crowd eximed, almost flipping the roof.


    "I called you over to think about how to line up, how can we show that we are an invincible team!" Ye Hua himself couldn''t think of a good idea. He didn''t want to use the previous high-profile methods, he wanted to change things up.


    However, this question stumped everyone because it was very serious!


    His requirements are so high that general ns are certainly not enough, and judging from Tianfu''s high-profile style, this one certainly cannot be lower.


    Seeing everyone silent, Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, "What, no good ideas? Do I have toe up with everything every time? What''s the use of you all!"


    The crowd was shocked and hurriedly knelt down, "Your subordinates are useless and foolish!"


    "Get up when you have an idea!" Ye Hua said coldly. Besides being able to fight, what else do they know? It''s like he''s taking care of a child.


    The crowd remained silent, because even if they answered, Your Honor would not be satisfied, so keeping quiet is the best choice. They could always be scolded, but being scolded with so many people around wouldn''t be so embarrassing.


    "Your Honor, um... I know..." Dou Fushi, who was kneeling at the back suddenly raised his hand.


    Ye Hua gestured for Dou Fushi to speak.


    The crowd shook their heads. ''Young man, you are too young. You don''t understand Your Honor at all.''


    Dou Fushi was a bit nervous and said cautiously, "Your Honor could sit on a small stool in front of the army. It would be so imposing, and I imagine such a scene would make people want to worship."


    The crowd shook their heads again. A small stool? That''s too cheap...In the previous battle at Tianfu, Your Honor trampled on the fieryher dragon, and now he''s going to sit on a small stool?


    Young people really don''t understand anything.


    However, after hearing this, Ye Hua fell into contemtion. ''A small stool?''


    He couldn''t help but imagine that scene - The deity sitting in front of the army, with an ordinary small stool, a cigarette in his mouth, smoke rising repeatedly, and his eyes coldly staring.


    It seemed like a good scene. He was used to being high-profile before, so sitting on a small stool this time might be good.


    "Good! Well said!" Ye Hua couldn''t help but shout.


    The subordinates looked confused, not knowing what was good about it. What''s so good about it?!


    Dou Fushi heard Your Honor''s praise and quickly knelt down to thank him, "Being able to relieve Your Honor''s worries is our duty as subordinates!"


    The subordinates were angry... How could they let a neer steal the spotlight?! Damn!


    Yun Lang rubbed his paws. He actually wanted to say the same thing earlier, but he couldn''t speak humannguage, and was afraid that Your Honor wouldn''t understand, so he kept his opinion to himself. Sigh~


    This husky is still quite smart.


    Ye Hua looked at his subordinates and said, "Look at Dou Fushi! It''s his first time attending a meeting, and he already knows so much. You guys have to work harder and study!"


    Everyone was a little envious of Dou Fushi. Your Honor had never praised anyone like this before, let alone saying that everyone should learn from him.


    Dou Fushi was feeling quite excited. Did these big shots really want to learn from him? How thrilling.


    Young people should be low-key and not try to steal the spotlight. Sigh...


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 607 (Deep Water in the Team)

    Chapter 607 (Deep Water in the Team)


    [The title is amon expression used to describe a situation where there are hiddenplexities or difficulties within a team or organization. The phrase is often used to convey the idea that the situation is not as simple or straightforward as it appears on the surface. It suggests that there may be hidden agendas or power struggles within the team or organization, and that navigating these waters requires skill and awareness.]


    "Subordinates will remember it!" The subordinates respectfully shouted.


    Ye Hua nodded, "Don''t disappoint me again next time!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    With a stern face, Ye Hua returned to the Voidless Realm, leaving behind his subordinates.


    Dou Fushi was a little disappointed when he saw that Your Honor had left without speaking to him. He thought Your Honor would talk to him alone.


    As Dou Fushi was lost in thought, he suddenly noticed many hostile looks directed towards him.


    Lie Gu walked over with a stern face and said to Dou Fushi, "Neer, you don''t know the rules!"


    Dou Fushi swallowed hard and looked at everyone''s fierce gazes, feeling scared. "Big brother... I really don''t know the rules..."


    Ye Zizi snorted, "You don''t know the rules but you still talk!"


    Dou Fushi''s scalp went numb. He realized that he had stolen the limelight and received praise from Your Honor, which made these brothers and sisters jealous...


    This was too deep for him... He wanted to go back to the countryside...


    "Big brothers and sisters, let me exin!" Dou Fushi thought he still had a chance to save himself.


    "Who''s your big sister? Am I that old?" Zi Shan retorted.


    Dou Fushi: "..."


    Dou Fushi slowly squatted down and weakly said, "Please don''t hit my face..."


    Lie Gu coldly snorted, "Everyone, let''s teach the neer what the rules are!"


    Dou Fushi''s screams of agony filled the hall.


    ''Even the big brother is teaching you, so bear with it,'' Death Mage let out a sinisterugh.


    "Learn from your big sister!" Zi Shan also punched him.


    "I want you to learn from me too." Tang Wei also threw a punch.


    "I want you to learn from me as well." Wei Chang also came over and punched him.


    After a while, Dou Fushi covered his face and said, "You didn''t keep your promise. You said you wouldn''t hit my face..."


    Dou Fushi''s face was swollen and he looked so miserable. This was the consequence of being a naive neer.


    Yun Lang shook his tail and nced at Dou Fushi before walking away with arrogance.


    ''As a neer, why do you have to be so ostentatious? Look at me, even I, Yun Lang, tuck my tail between my legs like a dog.''


    ''You are still too young after all.''


    Gorefiend also shook his head and looked at himself. He thought that they must work steadfastly and honestly to gain everyone''s recognition. Showing off will only lead to one''s death.


    Dou Fushi wanted to cry but had no tears left. Even a dog wasughing at him. He would never dare to speak rashly again.


    This farce ended just like that, making Dou Fushi realize the "warmth" of team.


    Look at how humble Green and Red Brothers were when they joined the team. They stood silently and only answered when asked by Your Honor.


    On the other hand, Dou Fushi actively answered the questions of Your Honor, which was seen as showing off his intelligence. He became the object that everyone wanted to suppress!


    We allck intelligence. What use is it for you to have intelligence? Quickly dispel your crazy idea.


    Ye Hua returned to the Voidless Realm and probably did not know that a group of subordinates was bullying the neer.


    After entering the luxurious pce, Ye Hua saw Donghuang Baizhi teaching her daughter how to write with a brush while Ye Yan was practicing beside them.


    "Mom, look, it''s a picture of a little chicken pecking rice." Ye Yan showed his masterpiece.


    Qing Ya, who was drinking tea, immediately sprayed it out. She frowned and scolded, "Yan''er! I told you to practice writing, not to draw!"


    Ye Yan pouted, feeling a bit sad that his work didn''t get praised by his mother.


    "It''s a nice drawing." Ye Hua walked in and said lightly.


    Ye Yan immediately smiled happily and shouted, "Daddy~"


    Ye Hua touched his son''s little head. At this age, children need to be praised, or else they will easily get discouraged.


    Donghuang Baizhi saw her husband return and immediately left, sitting aside gloomily.


    "Mom will take you out to y." Qing Ya knew what was going on and took the two little ones out so as not to bother them.


    Hearing that they could go out to y, Donghuang Li and Ye Yan were both very happy. After all, they were just children. Who wouldn''t want to y?


    When Qing Ya passed by Ye Hua, she whispered, "You''ve made Baizhi angry. Go and appease her."


    Ye Hua was confused. When did he provoke the Empress? He couldn''t remember. But when he looked at Donghuang Baizhi, she seemed to be angry...


    Ye Hua walked slowly towards her, wanting to touch her hair. Unexpectedly, Donghuang Baizhi snorted and said, "Don''t touch me, I''ll only lose your face."


    Now Ye Hua finally understood that it was his unintentional words that had provoked the Empress. "How could you lose my face like this?" Ye Hua chuckled, thinking to himself that there was no difference between the Empress and a child; they both had a temper.


    "Well, I already have lost your face. You don''t have to bother with me anymore," the Empress said, tilting her head back with a look that said "let me suffer on my own."


    But Ye Hua knew how to handle women now. He simply hugged the Empress, who was still angry, and sat down with her. Then he lifted her chin and said softly, "Look at the face of my wife, no other woman in this world canpare to her."


    The Empress, whose anger had softened, hmphed and moved away. Ye Hua then touched her lips, which were very soft, and said, "With a woman like you, wherever you go, it''s a testament to my honor!"


    The Empress''s angry face softened, and she was pacified. "So why did you say I lose your face?" she asked, pounding his chest with her small fist.


    "Be decisive when ites to battle, like your usual style," Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    The Empress nodded silently.


    "You don''t look like an Empress when you''re frowning like that."


    "It''s because of you!"


    "Okay, okay, it''s my fault."


    Since her husband had apologized, the Empress was no longer angry and leaned against his embrace. Ye Hua whispered, "I''ll take care of this matter. Don''t feel guilty."


    "I can do it!"


    Ye Hua''s eyes gleamed. "Alright then! We''ll all go together this time and let everyone see what happens when they mess with my woman!"


    Upon hearing her husband''s bold words, the Empress felt as sweet as honey. She had found herself a great man!


    So, Ye Hua had changed a lot. He used to be abusive and never knew how to pacify his wife. But now, he was so good at it. A few minutes ago, the Empress was still angry, but now, looking at her expression, it seemed like she wanted to be intimate with him.


    Ye Hua wouldn''t allow that though, as his dignity was at stake.


    But in the midst of their happiness, the Empress softly said, "Honey, let''s make love." Ye Hua had to put his dignity aside and enjoy the moment, which had been a long timeing.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 608 (Divine Punishment)

    Chapter 608 (Divine Punishment)


    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed.


    It was April 28th, a sunny day and the day when the Peace Association and the Justice Allianceunched their final attack. Each side sent out 150,000 people, totaling 300,000!


    Even a code name was given for this unprecedented scale of operation: Divine Punishment! As the name suggested, it was to do justice on behalf of the heavens!


    Everyone was excited, eagerly awaiting the moment to trample the Voidless Realm without mercy!


    Meanwhile, inside the Voidless Realm...


    All of Ye Hua''s subordinates appeared, even the Gorefiend who was responsible for cleaning the bar. Of course, Dou Fushi was there too, with bruises on his face that hadn''t healed yet. He stood at the back and dared not speak.


    Ye Hua had just asked about his face out of curiosity, but Dou Fushi didn''t dare to tell the truth and said he fell.


    Ye Huaughed lightly, "If falling can leave you with bruises like this, you are quite talented."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t say anything when they saw Ye Hua''s subordinates. They would just stand by their husbandter.


    Donghuang L¨ª and Ye Yan stood beside them. The two little ones had also been carefully dressed up by their mother today and couldn''t afford to lose face.


    The two little ones couldn''t wait to make their appearance and looked up at their father''s broad back.


    Ye Yan silently thought to himself that he would definitely be a man like his father in the future.


    "Wait for mymand!" Ye Hua held a bamboo stool and shouted.


    "Yes!" Everyone replied in unison.


    After speaking, Ye Hua walked through the barrier with the small stool, which was effortless.


    There was no sign of preparation for war in the Voidless Realm at all, and everyone still lived their lives as usual.


    Of course, such a big event had to be paid attention to. Today was the glory of the Voidless Realm!


    Ye Hua walked out of the barrier and arrived at the Yellow Sand Land outside. He put the small stool on the ground and sat down, lighting a cigarette.


    It was really interesting. He had never been so low-key before. asionally being low-key was quite interesting.


    Now he was just waiting for those people to arrive!


    At the border of the Yellow Sand Land, the 300,000 troops had already gathered.


    Leading the way were of course two big leaders, Bai Cixin and Jiu Ye!


    In fact, both of them knew in their hearts that these people were all here to die, and they couldn''t bear it.


    "Jiu Ye, isn''t it gettingte?" Bai Cixin said softly.


    Jiu Ye nodded. "The Yellow Sand Region is now a restricted area, and I''ve heard that the Voidless Realm is in the center of the Yellow Sand Region. We have to cross the Yellow Sand Region first!"


    Wang Dabao stood behind and chuckled. "Even if it''s dangerous, there are 300,000 Moon-level powerhouses here. They''re not afraid of anyone!"


    Jiu Ye chuckled and said nothing.


    There is a reason why the Yellow Sand Region is called a restricted area!


    Looking at the 300,000 people behind him, their momentum was sky-high, and they exuded a strong killing intent. In the front row, someone was even holding a banner with the words "Divine Punishment". How imposing!


    "Let''s go!" Jiu Ye shouted.


    The crowd of 300,000 stepped onto this path of no return, death quietly descending upon them. However, all they could think of in their minds was the treasure inside the Voidless Realm!


    In the team, there was a familiar figure.


    That was Wu Li.


    This time, he was a captain in charge of a hundred people, a disguised promotion.


    "Wu Li, what kind of good treasure is in the Voidless Realm?" a little brother next to him asked curiously.


    Wu Li chuckled lightly. "Don''t worry, there will naturally be benefits for us."


    "Yeah, when we get our share of the money this time, I''ll buy a vi for my parents and get them a Golden Retriever, so they can live a good life," the little brother''s mouth curled up in anticipation of the future, as if he was already fantasizing about their triumph.


    In Wu Li''s mind, there was also the image of his mother with graying temples. When he went back this time, he would spend more time with his family and apologize for the stupid things he had done before.


    Just as Wu Li was lost in thought, the sand beneath his feet suddenly stirred!


    Many people felt it, the yellow sand on the ground was wriggling!


    Just as everyone was wondering.


    Boom!


    A giant blood-red scorpion rushed out from under the yellow sand, its huge mouth swallowing dozens of people in one go!


    The huge impact sent Wu Li flying, and the little brother who had just imagined buying a big house for his parents had already been swallowed up by the scorpion!


    The sudden appearance of the giant scorpion disrupted the entire team.


    Bai Cixin also considered this situation, and shouted in a delicate voice, "Be prepared for battle!"


    All three hundred thousand people revealed their weapons at once, and dozens of giant scorpions emerged from the entire formation.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin frowned tightly. They had considered this situation, but the number of scorpions was a bit too much!


    In just a moment, hundreds of people would probably die!


    Jiu Ye coldly shouted, "What are you staring at? Attack!"


    With the participation of the high-ranking members, the situation quickly stabilized and was no longer chaotic!


    However, the defense of the giant scorpions was unexpectedly terrifying, especially their tails. With just one sweep, dozens of people would die. There was no way, the team was too densely packed!


    Fortunately, there were many ancient divine weapons on both sides. After tens of thousands of people died, they finally killed these dozens of giant scorpions. The scorpions'' bodies were full of treasures; their hard shells could be used as armor, and their incredibly hard tails could be made into top-notch spiritual weapons. Although tens of thousands of people died, they couldn''t resist the scramble for such valuable loot.


    All dozens of giant scorpions were stripped clean, and everyone received their first harvest, looking very excited.


    It was indeed correct toe to this desert. Even though tens of thousands of people died just now!


    Bai Cixin ordered the team to reorganize and remain alert, and continue to set off in ten minutes!


    At this moment, Wu Li was already injured, with a deep cut on his left arm. Fortunately, he had prepared a healing potion and received magical treatment, which made him feel much better.


    However, as the leader of this small team, he was the only one left tomand. Just now, a giant scorpion appeared on his side, and the entire team of a hundred people died except for himself!


    This made Wu Li''s heart sink. He hadn''t even seen the Voidless Realm yet, but tens of thousands of people had already died!


    This was just the first wave!


    They saw a man holding a pen and paper, and everyone was holding them dumbfounded.


    "What is this for?" Wu Li asked.


    The man saw Wu Li''s arm badge and was respectful: "Captain, these are for writingst letters!"


    After speaking, the man continued to distribute them. In fact, this was also Bai Cixin''s intention. Even if they were all going to die, they should leave a message for their families.


    Wu Li tightly held the white paper stained with blood, his hand trembling a little, his gaze struggling.


    Looking around at the people, the excitement just now had disappeared. Tens of thousands of people had died and hadn''t even had the chance to write their letters. Although they had obtained some treasures, the price was too heavy!


    Wu Li took a deep breath. Desertion was impossible!


    He picked up the pen and began to write on the white paper.


    "Dear mother, if you receive this letter, it means your son couldn''t fulfill his filial duties. I''m sorry¡­"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 609 (Where is the Voidless Realm?)

    Chapter 609 (Where is the Voidless Realm?)


    Wu Li wrote down all the words he wanted to say, expressing his longing and guilt towards his mother. "If there is another life, I will definitely stay by your side."


    After five minutes, the man started to collect again. However, many people expressed disdain, thinking that they would not die. It was a joke!


    Wu Li handed his suicide note to the man and said in a low voice, "Please take care of it."


    The man nodded heavily.


    Ten minutes passed quickly, and the huge team moved forward again. Due to the lesson they had just learned, they spread out a lot and were not so dense!


    However, they hadn''t walked for more than ten minutes!


    Suddenly, a vortex appeared, instantly swallowing thousands of people. Many people were sucked in, and the screams were earth-shattering!


    All those who could fly soared high, watching the chaotic team below.


    "Spread out! Spread out!"


    Faced with such a vortex, it seemed that there was no way to escape.


    Suddenly, a huge centipede rushed out of the sand, and its dense legs made people shudder. Its long tentacles seemed to carry strange spiritual fluctuations!


    "Oh my God! Is this the Touching Dragon God?"[For picture: http://news.17173/content/2015-04-02/20150402104903543_1.shtml]


    "Big brother, what is the Touching Dragon God?"


    "Have you yed Legend? You don''t even know about the Touching Dragon God." [Legend is a popr MMORPG (massively multiyer online role-ying game) in China. It was first released in 2001 and has since gained arge following in China and other countries. The game features a fantasy setting with various sses and quests for yers toplete. The game has gone through multiple iterations and updates over the years. The game ismonly known in English as "Legend" or "The Legend". However, in the context of video games, it often refers to the game "Legend of Mir", which is a popr MMORPG in China. ]


    "Uh...I really haven''t yed it."


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The surrounding spiritual fluctuations fluctuated again and again! Suddenly, two huge vortices appeared, swallowing countless lives. Two centipedes broke out of the ground, bringing a terrifying aura.


    And there were dozens of giant scorpions appearing at the same time!


    Everyone unconsciously swallowed their saliva. This was a tough battle!


    Bai Cixin and Jiu Ye frowned in the air. This time, they came to fight with people from the Voidless Realm, not to fight against these mutated animals!


    But how could they reach the door of the Voidless Realm without killing these creatures?


    These monsters seemed to be the guardians of the Voidless Realm, obstructing the way for them!


    "Fight!" Bai Cixin shouted, her ancient divine weapon shing with a terrifying pressure, and her delicate body rushed towards the ground!


    Jiu Ye breathed a sigh of relief, and a hammer condensed in his hand!


    When the hammer appeared, the whole sky darkened and thunder rumbled towards it.


    Thick and powerful lightning gathered on Jiu Ye''s hammer, and Jiu Ye himself was like a thunder god, shouting loudly.


    The hammer suddenly burst with dazzling light, and the huge lightning seemed to prate all things in the world.


    The thunder immediately hit the centipede''s body, and it was visible to the naked eye that the electric current on the centipede''s body was destroying it!


    In an instant, the centipede lost its life and copsed with a loud bang.


    Seeing this situation, the crowd was first dumbfounded, and then erupted into cheers.


    As expected of the president of the Peace Association, he can kill a centipede with one blow!


    Under Jiu Ye''s attack, the morale of the whole team increased and they attacked without fear!


    Jiu Ye could only use this powerful move once, it would be great if he could use it infinitely.


    Everyone joined the melee, but the remaining two centipedes were very tenacious, and every attack killed hundreds of people.


    There was also the threat of the giant scorpion around them, and the death toll was staggering!


    After an hour of fighting, they finally defeated these mutated animals!


    However, the loss went from ten thousand at the beginning to a hundred thousand!


    In just one hour, a full one hundred thousand peopley in the yellow sand.


    They didn''t even get to see what the Voidless Realm looked like!


    And now Bai Cixin, Wang Dabao, and Jiu Ye were all injured. This ce was really too terrifying! It was simply a ce to die!


    The problem was that these heads were not meant for the mutated animals! They were meant for the Voidless Realm!


    At this moment, Wu Liy on the sand, blood flowing from his mouth. As the team leader, he had medical personnel by his side.


    However, Wu Li had already lost his legs.


    The medical personnel checked him and shook their heads, unable to do anything. His injuries were too severe!


    Just as the medical personnel were about to leave to save others, Wu Li reached out and grabbed one of them, using all his strength to say, "Please, tell my mother that I''m sorry."


    Wu Li looked at the medical personnel with a tight frown.


    The medical personnel nodded heavily.


    Seeing the nod, Wu Li seemed to lose all his strength. The hand he was holding dropped, and his eyes looked up at the sky, where his mother''s warm smile appeared.


    Wu Li''s lips curled slightly, as if he had returned to his mother''s embrace, which was warm andfortable.


    The medical staff breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to wipe Wu Li''s eyes.


    However, looking around, there were already countless bodies lying around, and the yellow sand had turned into a sea of blood! It was extremely terrifying!


    Jiu Ye and Bai Cixin felt heavy-hearted upon seeing this scene!


    They came here with a mission, and if they didn''tplete it...


    Wang Dabao tightened his blood-stained long knife and muttered, "110,000! All gone..."


    Jiu Ye and Bai Cixin fell silent.


    All of this was just to me Voidless Realm!


    Looking across the entire Yellow Sand area, there were bones everywhere, a gruesome sight!


    Bai Cixin silently wondered whether all of this was really worth it. Was it really necessary to give Voidless Realm an unfounded usation?


    The remaining 190,000 people were harvesting spoils of war. The giant centipede was covered in treasures, but some people were rummaging through the bodies, perhaps looking for their brothers or others, while others were holding bodies and crying loudly.


    Bai Cixin looked towards the endless Yellow Sand area and wondered where the Voidless Realm was and why they still couldn''t see it!


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua was still waiting, smoking one cigarette after another. The ground was littered with cigarette butts.


    ''Why haven''t theye yet? Are they reallying or not?''


    ''This deity has been waiting for over an hour, and this deity hasn''t even seen a single hair of them.''


    It feels a bit awkward, as his wives and subordinates are all waiting to make their appearance.


    Sigh...


    However, it would probably take half a day for these 190,000 people to reach Ye Hua, but if they really walked for half a day, how many of them would be left? They would probably all die in the Yellow Sand area without even seeing Ye Hua.


    Jiu Ye and Bai Cixin once again gathered the 190,000 people and prepared to move forward, but many of them already wanted to go back.


    But the thought of what would happen if they encountered those things again on the way back made them realize that it was a dead end!


    Now there was still a glimmer of hope in moving forward, but going back was a dead end.


    If they could choose again, many people would probably note to this Yellow Sand area. Although treasures were important, life was even more important.


    As the army continued to move forward, everyone remained alert, paying attention to the surrounding environment, and immediately leaving if they encountered whirlpools.


    There were also those sudden giant scorpions, and even more unknown creatures.


    However, before walking for more than ten minutes, another incident urred! Everyone was in despair at such a situation.


    Five giant centipedes, nearly a hundred giant scorpions, and even three rattlesnakes emerged! There was also a terrifying lizard!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 610 (Sudden Incident)

    Chapter 610 (Sudden Incident)


    This is simply a dead end!


    A sense of despair spread throughout the entire team as they looked at these huge creatures in front of them, feeling deeply powerless.


    Even Jiu Ye and Bai Cixin felt despair. This vast expanse of yellow sand was unexpectedly terrifying! This was beyond their expectations!


    They had wanted to tten the Voidless Realm, but they didn''t even know where it was. It was simply a joke.


    "What do we do? So many of them suddenly appeared!!" The crowd in the team murmured, showing fearful expressions.


    "Run!"


    "How do we run? We''re surrounded!"


    Some of the cultivators who could fly couldn''t bear the fear anymore and flew into the sky to escape.


    Many people saw this situation and morale hit an all-time low. There were at least tens of thousands of people, and the sky was covered in a dark mass!


    However, at this moment, it seemed like something covered the earth, causing everyone to look up!


    Dozens of huge vultures blocked the entire sky, with a fierce aura heading towards the ten thousand people.


    Facing dozens of vultures, the ten thousand people were wiped out in an instant. Almost all of them were swallowed by the vultures in the sky.


    Everyone''s expressions froze. This was simply a team thatbinednd, sea, and air. Now the air and ground were all under the control of the other side!


    Bai Cixin and Jiu Ye were desperate. With their strength, they simply couldn''t break out. Thebat power of dozens of vultures was too terrifying.


    Thankfully, after eating tens of thousands of people in the air, the vultures left and didn''t n to join the battle.


    This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    Jiu Ye and Bai Cixin looked at each other, looking very helpless.


    "Wife, let''s fight." Wang Dabao whispered.


    Bai Cixin nodded and shouted, "Everyone listen up! We have no way out now! We can only fight to the end for peace and justice!"


    Bai Cixin raised the ancient divine weapon in her hand high, and the pressure emitted from it caused the remaining 180,000 people to show a fierce fighting spirit, sweeping away their previous despair.


    Ancient divine weapons were good things. They could inspire morale.


    Jiu Ye and Wang Dabao also raised the ancient divine weapons in their hands. A majestic spiritual pressure swept across the earth, causing the surrounding mutated beasts to tremble.


    "Kill!" Jiu Ye shouted, leading the charge.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin also shouted and charged forward without hesitation. At this point, they couldn''t care about anything else; they could only bring back as many as they could.


    The battle was about to start, and the rate of casualties was increasing every second, making people shudder.


    Outside the Voidless realm, Ye Hua''s face was grim. He had already smoked a pile of cigarette butts under his feet. ''Could these people have gotten lost?!''


    ''They couldn''t even find the entrance to the Voidless realm. What were they even doing here?!''


    The people inside the Voidless realm were curious. It had been several hours, and even if they were walking, they should have arrived by now. Although they couldn''t see Your Honor''s expression, judging from the cigarette butts, his mood should not be good.


    "Sister, are the bad guys noting?" Ye Yan tugged at his sister''s clothes.


    Donghuang Li held her little brother''s hand. "Uh...they should be here by now."


    "They didn''t fall asleep, did they?" Ye Yan muttered, his excitement turning into impatience. They had been waiting for so long, and he felt like he could fall asleep.


    Donghuang Li rubbed her brother''s head. She didn''t understand either.


    The subordinates were getting anxious waiting. What was going on with these people? Were they nning to stand up Your Honor?!


    They must have nerves of steel.


    This wasn''t standing someone up. The others were fighting for their lives.


    The battlefield was already a gruesome sight, with the number of people dropping to 100,000 in just a few hours!


    In just a few hours, 200,000 people disappeared! It was a heavy blow, leaving people breathless.


    And the fighting hadn''t stopped yet. The number of deaths was still rising, and these mutated animals were terrifying!


    Another hour passed, and the scene was no longer bearable to look at. The once mighty army was now reduced to a mere 30,000 people!


    The rest had all perished!


    What kind of concept was this? 270,000 people were left behind in this yellow sand!


    The remaining 30,000 people stood there foolishly, even without going to collect spoils of war, because they didn''t even know if they could make it back.


    Jiu Ye, Bai Cixin, and Wang Dabao were already seriously injured, breathing heavily.


    If there was no rescue, they probably wouldn''t even be able to escape. Jiu Ye sat on a bloody sand dune, breathing heavily, his gaze heavy.


    Wang Dabao is bandaging his wife''s wound, looking at the tender skin marked with scars, he feels a pang in his chest.


    Bai Cixin also bandages her husband and whispers, "Dabao, perhaps I should have listened to you earlier and not participated in this conflict."


    Wang Dabao was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Wife, whatever you do, I will support you."


    "Dabao, thank you. Over the years, you have suffered a lot of criticism for me. As your wife, I have not been fulfilling my duty," Bai Cixin said softly.


    Wang Dabao gently embraced his wife and said, "Okay, don''t say that. We won''t die."


    "Dabao, if we can still live, let''s have a child," Bai Cixin snuggled in her husband''s arms and said softly. After all these things, she realized that living a simple life is a blessing.


    Wang Dabao was delighted in his heart. They had been married for so many years, and Bai Cixin had never wanted a child because a child''s crying would disrupt her rhythm of bing stronger. But now that he heard his wife''s words, he was instantly excited.


    "Okay, after this is over, we will go home and have a child."


    People always have regrets, especially when their lives are threatened. Some things they will regret not doing. But if they survive a disaster, they may gain insight, or they may go back to their old ways.


    Now they were just expressing their desires.


    "Let''s go back!" Jiu Ye said in a deep voice. The remaining 30,000 people were useless, let alone going to trample on the Voidless realm, all of them were trampled by these mutant animals.


    Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao did not object. It was meaningless to move forward now, they would just be wiped out!


    Jiu Ye stood up and shouted, "Retreat!"


    The 30,000 people were slightly stunned, and then burst into excited roars. They felt as if they had won a victory and were finally able to retreat. They never wanted toe back, not even if they were killed!


    The 30,000 people once again collected the bodies of the mutant animals. Thinking that they could sell them when they returned, they were thrilled.


    But they couldn''t carry them all.


    However, as the crowd retreated, the sky suddenly changed!


    A white light came crashing down, leaving everyone stunned. And when the white light descended, Jiu Ye, Bai Cixin, and Wang Dabao disappeared on the spot.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 611 (Who Came Up with This Idea)

    Chapter 611 (Who Came Up with This Idea)


    Everyone was attracted by the white light and didn''t notice that their superiors had disappeared.


    "What is this thing?"


    "Is it another terrifying monster?"


    "No, it doesn''t look like it. Hey, I feel like there''s a person inside."


    "A person?"


    As they talked, everyone drew their weapons to prepare for any sudden events, as they were already scared.


    When the white light disappeared, 30,000 men were stunned by the sight before them.


    Standing on the sand dune was a woman!


    She wore a white dress, had long hair hanging down, her eyebrows were like crescent moons, and her eyes were like cold stars. A plum blossom mark was visible on her forehead, adding to her cold and morous aura.


    Just her face alone was breathtakingly beautiful, not to mention her proud posture that made people drool.


    The crowd seemed to have forgotten the previous fighting and stared fixedly at the sudden appearance of the woman. Her imposing manner made her look like a goddess above all.


    Li Hun clenched her fists and slowly closed her beautiful eyes.


    In her heart, she murmured, "Did Ie back to life?"


    ''Ha! It seems like I really dide back to life!''


    ''Dan Xin! Chen Jin!''


    ''You two despicable people actually joined forces to kill me! I will slowly settle this debt with you!''


    ''Dan Xin, I must have been blind to fall for you!''


    ''Beast!''


    Everyone realized that something was wrong with this woman''s aura! The entire sand surface was shaking, and a terrifying grudge emanated from her.


    Li Hun suddenly opened her blood-red eyes and shouted, "Men are all bastards! Die!"


    She lifted her hands, and a terrifying spiritual pressure emerged from her palms.


    "Crimson King of Hell!"


    The red spiritual power condensed between her palms and attacked the 30,000 people present.


    Everyone cursed inwardly. Why do women always like to say this phrase? Who the hell provoked you? Go find them yourself!


    "Huh? It smells good..."


    "It''s quite fragrant."


    "It feels like Chanel No. 5."


    A strange fragrance wafted among the 30,000 people, causing everyone''s gaze to be dazed and even intoxicated.


    "Oh my god! The giant scorpion is back!"


    "Centipede! Centipede!"


    "Huge snake! Damn it!"


    Suddenly, the 30,000 people started attacking each other. In their eyes, the other person was a terrifying mutant animal. This was somewhat simr to the hypnotism of Jue Tian, but this was not hypnotism. This was an illusion that made people hallucinate.


    Watching 30,000 men gradually fall at his feet, Li Hun felt rxed and disappeared on the spot.


    As a gust of wind blew by, the divine punishment of 300,000 disappeared just like that, even thest 30,000 fell!


    As the wind howled, the corpses were gradually covered, or eaten by the animals that came, and everything returned to calm, as if nothing had happened.


    However, the cigarette butts under Ye Hua''s feet were piled up.


    Donghuang Baizhi still came out and said softly, "Ye Hua, don''t wait anymore. They probably won''te."


    Ye Hua was so angry that even the hand holding the cigarette was trembling. He had even prepared his lines, and they actually stood him up!


    Damn it! They made him wait for nothing!


    In fact, Ye Hua didn''t deliberately feel the spiritual energy fluctuations. He was just waiting leisurely and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Lie Gu! Go see where they are!" Ye Hua threw away the cigarette butt in his hand, feeling extremely annoyed.


    Lie Gu stepped out of the barrier and seemed to want to transform into his original form.


    Wei Chang saw Lie Gu''s movements and knew what he was going to do, so he quickly coughed.


    Lie Gu almost forgot that his true form had been seen by Madams. If he revealed it now, Your Honor would definitely stew him.


    In fact, Lie Gu just wanted to show off and almost got into trouble. This was not something that could be solved by kneeling on a keyboard.


    Lie Gu disappeared and soon came back, standing respectfully in front of Ye Hua and saying, "Your Honor, they''re all dead."


    Ye Hua: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    ''Damn it! Weren''t they supposed to attack the Voidless Realm? They all died on the way?''


    ''Do you have any sincerity? Humans are really a group of untrustworthy people. They made me sit here for a few hours, smoking several packs of cigarettes for nothing!''


    Ye Hua stood up slowly, patted the cigarette ashes off his body, and walked into the barrier, looking at his subordinates and saying in a low voice, "Who the fuck came up with this idea! Letting me sit outside and blow in the wind for a few hours!"


    Qing Ya helplessly whispered, "Ye Hua, don''t swear in front of the children."


    Immediately, all the subordinates pointed their fingers at Dou Fushi.


    Dou Fushi looked puzzled, "How is this my fault again?"


    Ye Hua said in a low voice, "It seems like the new guy needs to be taught a lesson."


    The subordinates showed evil smiles and shouted, "Yes, Your Honor!"


    Dou Fushi felt like he had been struck by lightning. ''Your Honor, just a few days ago, you praised me for doing a great job anding up with excellent suggestions. How did it turn out like this? It''s really not my fault. Your Honor, please save me¡­''


    Ye Hua left with his wives and children.


    Lie Gu looked at Dou Fushi with a sneer and said, "Dou Fushi, this is the result of trying to take the credit!"


    Ye Zizi pouted, "Sigh, this should be called the result of making reckless suggestions."


    "Your fate depends on whether Your Honor is satisfied or not," Brittany lightlyughed. It seems like her mood has improved a lot recently, or else she wouldn''t beughing.


    Zi Shan smiled and said, "Fushi, remember that words can bring misfortune. Be careful in the future."


    Dou Fushi finally understood the truth: if Your Honor asks a question, never answer unless you are 100% sure, otherwise, you will be in trouble. Your Honor is really moody...


    "Little sisters, be gentle, don''t hit his face. It hasn''t healed fromst time," Dou Fushi bowed his head and crouched down.


    Xun Fangughed softly, "Just for calling us ''little sisters,'' I''ll pat your head."


    This time, Dou Fushi learned his lesson. Last time, he called them ''big brothers and sisters,'' but now he''s calling them ''little brothers and sisters.''


    It''s all about mental fortitude in this team.


    Yun Lang raised his proud head, as if saying, "He''s so young and naive, he dares to say anything."


    After this incident, Dou Fushi never dared to suggest anything again.


    The tail of the husky brushed against my head.


    ''Damn it, one day I''ll cook you into a bowl of dog meat soup and make you shiver!''


    At this moment, in Wang Dabao''s vi...


    The three disappeared people sat on the sofa, eating instant noodles and watching ''If You Are the One.'' They smiled and didn''t care about anything.[If You Are the One is a 2008 Chinese romanticedy drama film written and directed by Feng Xiaogang]


    After drinking the soup, Qing Tiandi put down his instant noodles, wiped his mouth with a tissue, and said, "We''re all on the same side, don''t be so restrained."


    "Same side?" Bai Cixin asked in confusion.


    Jiu Ye knew, so he didn''t say anything.


    Qing Tiandi nodded.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 612 (Voidless Realm Exposed)

    Chapter 612 (Voidless Realm Exposed)


    Bai Cixin thought that the Peace Association was theirpetitor, but she didn''t expect it to be just a pawn in Qing Tiandi''s hands. No wonder it was so easy to reach a consensus.


    "Brother Qing, why did you suddenly bring us back?" Wang Dabao asked curiously.


    "Oh, a very powerful character has arrived. If I didn''t bring you back, you''d probably be dead," Qing Tiandi said, folding the tissue and throwing it into the trash can.


    "A powerful character?" Bai Cixin was puzzled.


    "It''s the one I mentionedst time," Qing Tiandi chuckled.


    Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao were shocked. Qing Tiandi did mention itst time, but he also said it was a joke. How did it be true?


    Seeing their surprised expressions, Qing Tiandi said lightly, "You did a good job on this mission. Just say that the 300,000 heads were taken by Voidless Realm. Since there are no witnesses, you can say whatever you want."


    Jiu Ye''s mouth twitched. He was so venomous, creating something out of nothing!


    Bai Cixin fell silent. She originally wanted to live a good life with her husband after this matter was over...


    Wang Dabao was waiting for his wife''s decision. As long as his wife said to withdraw, he would follow without hesitation.


    But now Bai Cixin was worried about Qing Tiandi. This man was capricious, and she and her husband knew too much. How could he let them go? Killing them and covering it up would be the norm!


    "What should we do next?" Bai Cixin breathed a sigh of relief and asked in a soft voice.


    Wang Dabao looked disappointed. His wife still didn''t want to let go of power. Was power really that tempting?


    But he misunderstood his wife this time. Bai Cixin didn''t want herself and her husband to be killed.


    Qing Tiandi leaned back on the sofa andughed softly, "Just spread the news, and don''t worry about anything else."


    "Yes!" Jiu Ye respectfully replied.


    "Yes!" Bai Cixin could only agree. Wang Dabao nodded too. Since his wife had made a decision, he would help her.


    In the Voidless Realm, the two little guys who were originally bored soon became happy again and continued to y.


    But as the Supreme Overlord, Ye Hua couldn''t calm down for a moment. It was supposed to be a good day today, with everything nned and waiting for the actors toe on stage. Who would have thought that they would all die on the way? It was really weak...


    "Honey, it''s okay, don''t be angry," Qing Ya put her hands on her husband''s shoulders and gently massaged them.


    Even the Empress was sitting next to him, peeling fruit for Ye Hua. It was just like coaxing a child.


    However, being served by the most beautiful woman in the world, Ye Hua felt a little better. Indeed, a woman''s tenderness is a good thing to put out the fire.


    Looking at her husband''s gloomy expression, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi actually wanted tough.


    Yesterday, they were still discussing lines and even the postures they would take. But today, they were stood up. How funny!


    "Ye Hua, do you think they will pin the me on Voidless Realm?" Donghuang Baizhi peeled a grape and fed it to her husband.


    Ye Hua enjoyed the Empress''s service and replied in a deep voice, "Of course."


    It was ufortable to think about. If he killed the person himself, he wouldn''t say anything. But now, everyone was dead without evening to him, not even having the chance to show off.


    He felt like the other side had won a game, and he wasn''t happy about it. He had been outside for hours and felt even worse.


    "What is their purpose in doing this?" Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously. She wasn''t too worried. Her husband was so powerful, and all she had to do was stand beside him and cheer him on while showing her admiration.


    Isn''t that what men want from their women? Just satisfy her husband.


    "What else? To make the Voidless Realm the enemy of the world," Qing Ya said coldly, her eyes shing with a cold light. These people were really wicked!


    To be the enemy of the world?


    Ye Hua hadn''t thought about that. If he really became the enemy of the world, wouldn''t there be more peopleing to their deaths?


    He thought Qing Ya''s idea was good. Let''s be the enemy of the world, and invite millions of people toe. That would be exciting and spectacr!


    "These people are so bad," Donghuang Baizhi pouted.


    Ye Hua nced at her and said, "Yeah, they''re too bad."


    "Husband, do you have any good ideas?" Donghuang Baizhi asked softly. With such a powerful man protecting her, she had to show her weakness and let her husband''s vanity soar.


    Ye Hua didn''t know that as long as they had a request, they would call him "husband" left and right. If they didn''t ask for anything, they would just call him Ye Hua. It was so practical.


    "Yes," Ye Hua said calmly, as if he had everything under control, with a "I have the world in my palms" look.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi listened attentively.


    "We just wait. The conspiracy will naturally surface," Ye Hua didn''t want to take the initiative, which would make him look stupid, as he had been before.


    "Do we wait for someone else to attack us?" Donghuang Baizhi felt that her husband only cared aboutpleting the task, and didn''t care about anything else.


    Qing Ya understood Ye Hua''s situation and kept silent, which could be considered a tacit support.


    "Even the biggest conspiracy will be exposed one day, aren''t you curious?" Ye Hua whispered.


    Indeed, curiosity could cost one''s life, as the Qing Tiandi had used the heads of 300,000 people to shift me and cover up his schemes.


    In Ye Hua''s eyes, the death toll was nothing. He had seen more ruthless acts, such as the sacrifice of a million lives to forge weapons. What was 300,000pared to that?


    The next day, a ferocious storm swept across the world.


    This was a public criticism meeting! It was about Voidless Realm cruelly killing 300,000 people! The means were extremely brutal!


    In the past, this kind of thing was only known by people in the circle, but this time it was made public. Even many people did not know what Voidless Realm was, but they had killed 300,000 people. This is too cruel.


    Ignorantizens immediatelybeled the Voidless Realm with a big hat, and some even called for them to be burned down. But the criticism didn''t stop there. Voidless Realm''s tyranny was also revealed, with their frequent genocide and killing. All the bad things were reported.


    As for good things, they didn''t exist. Even on the front pages of major news outlets, there were pictures of the Empress.


    This was the first time the Empress''s appearance had been made public, and it immediately captured the hearts of thousands of men. She was too beautiful, simply indescribable by words.


    Trying to describe her beauty was a kind of sphemy and insult to the Empress.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 613 (Public Enemy)

    Chapter 613 (Public Enemy)


    However, could such a beautiful woman be a killer? All malerades expressed doubt.


    However, someone released the video of the fight between the North and South, which showed the cruel side of the Empress to the world.


    Watching the Empress order the killing of those begging for mercy, everyone felt fear and indignation.


    How could a woman have so much power, and who gave it to her?


    However, many young people were attracted by the Empress''s cold and ruthless demeanor. She was a goddess, killing people without hesitation, even ughtering hundreds of thousands!


    So domineering!


    Of course, this was only a minority. Most people protested against the Voidless Realm and even called for it to leave China.


    This trend was getting stronger and stronger, and some even wanted to organize another attack. When they heard that it was in the Yellow Sand, they demanded that the Voidless Realm surrender!


    The slogan of overthrowing the Voidless Realm swept the world, and this extremely cruel Voidless Realm that had never been heard of before was wiped out in one fell swoop! 300,000 people, my god!


    In ancient times, two armies fighting was normal, but in modern times, 300,000 was a veryrge number.


    At this moment, in the Voidless Realm, Ye Hua was holding a tablet, watching his wife''s figure, feeling a sense of vanity in his heart.


    This is the woman''s true self, the woman who always acts like a spoiled child in his arms. You idiots!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Bai Zhi were also watching the news, their faces turning red with anger as all their dirty conduct was aired.


    As expected, good things do not go beyond the doorstep, and bad news travels a thousand miles.


    "Baizhi, this cover photo is great, beautiful! Too beautiful! I''m so happy!" Ye Hua burst outughing, wanting nothing more than to roll around in bed with the Empress.


    Donghuang Baizhi gave her husband a yful nce. What''s the point of thinking about this now?


    "Look at her posture and expression when giving orders, it''s so ttering to me! Baizhi, you did a great job! Very good!" Ye Hua continued to praise his wife, and this was probably the first time he had praised her so much.


    Qing Ya was not happy, wondering why she wasn''t being praised. They were both his wives, it was unfair.


    But in her heart, Qing Ya thought that she also wanted to do something significant in the future and be praised by her husband, to make him proud of her.


    Perhaps Ye Hua didn''t know that by praising the Empress, he had set Qing Ya on a path to gain his praise. It was quite amazing.


    Maybe it was contagious, but Donghuang Baizhi looked at her own photo and covered her face, saying, "I look so ugly..."


    Qing Ya poked the Empress''s forehead andughed, "If you''re ugly, what does that make me?"


    "Qing Ya, you''re much prettier than me."


    "Where am I prettier? Look at our husband, he likes your cold and aloof appearance the most."


    "Really? Howe I feel like my husband likes your gentle appearance more?"


    Ye Hua nced at them and thought to himself, ''Women, alwaysparing themselves to others.''


    He looked at the news report and felt quite satisfied. The negative publicity was overwhelming, but it felt good and made him happy! He wondered if they would dare to take action and whether he should lend a hand. Hmm...that was a tricky question.


    The two women noticed their husband lost in thought and curiously asked, "Ye Hua, what are you thinking about?"


    "Oh...nothing."


    "We have be the target of condemnation now. Sigh..." Donghuang Baizhi let out a soft sigh. Originally, she existed to protect the North, but now she was framed and in this state. It was definitely painful. If her father found out, he would surely beat her up. She had ruined the once virtuous realm.


    Thinking back, it seemed like after reconciling with Ye Hua, the realm began to deteriorate, and she followed suit.


    This bad man always knew how to corrupt his wife. Now, even she likes to show off...


    Looking at the cover, it was indeed beautiful. As expected, the Empress wouldn''t embarrass her husband.


    Qing Ya was a bit envious and thought about how she could be famous as well. How could she do that?


    Ye Hua chuckled, "This is considered going international, even though the reputation isn''t good."


    "So, should we just wait?" Qing Ya curiously asked.


    "Does the Empress want to take the initiative? Or do you want to clear your name? It doesn''t matter how you exin it now. You''ve already beenbeled as a ruthless viin." Ye Hua spoke softly. In fact, this was also good. Nobody was willing to be the viin, so he didn''t mind taking on that role.


    Donghuang Baizhi understood the logic behind Ye Hua''s words.


    "You two talk, I''ll go see Jue Tian." After speaking, Ye Hua disappeared. It was so convenient, he saved a lot of transportation costs.


    The poorest Overlord in history.


    Returning to the Leisure Bar, Ye Hua entered Yutong''s room. Ye Zizi was ying PUBG, and Jue Tian was lying in her arms.


    "Is Jue Tian feeling better?" Ye Hua sat on his sister-inw''s bed and asked.


    "Your Honor, wait a minute, we''re in the final round."


    Ye Hua shook his head. Ye Zizi had quite the gaming addiction.


    Originally, Ye Zizi was supposed to finish their daily chicken dinner, but somehow they got sniped by someone.


    Ye Zizi was shocked, they were actually sniped by someone!


    In a hurry, Ye Zizi switched to the death rey and realized that they were killed from such a far distance.


    Damn, it must be a hacker!


    With a pout, Ye Zizi casually pinched Jue Tian''s ears to relieve some frustration.


    Jue Tian had been dizzy for so long that Ye Zizi had pinched him in various ways.


    "This guy''s injuries are almost healed. He should wake up soon, but it may take a long time to recover his strength." Ye Zizi pinched the back of Jue Tian''s neck and grinned.


    Meanwhile, Jue Tian was like a dead cat,pletely limp.


    "Give him to me."


    "Okay."


    Ye Hua also seized Jue Tian''s neck and decided to return him to them to avoid the annoyance of Brittany asking about the situation from time to time.


    Pinching the lifeless cat, Ye Hua arrived at the Dongfang Mansion. Surprisingly, no one was in the lobby. She sensed Brittany''s presence in the backyard.


    When Ye Hua arrived at the backyard, she was slightly taken aback.


    She saw Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin carefully teaching Brittany how to trim the branches, and Brittany was very serious about it.


    Brittany was really something to still be doing this at such a time. The power of love was indeed great.


    "Ahem!" Ye Hua cleared her throat.


    The three beautiful women were surprised and respectfully greeted her, "Greetings, Your Honor!"


    "Continue." Ye Hua threw Jue Tian in her hand.


    Poor Jue Tian made an arc in the air, and Brittany quickly caught him, pouting and calling out, "Your Honor~"


    Jue Tian, who was in aa, was often tossed around by others, and it was going to be even worse in the future.


    "Your man''s injuries are healed, don''te asking about him every day!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 614 (Letter Of Condolences)

    Chapter 614 (Letter Of Condolences)


    After Ye Hua left, Dongfang Yuer curiously asked, "This...?"


    Brittany touched Jue Tian''s fur and smiled lightly, "This is Jue Tian."


    "Ah!" Guan Yan eximed in surprise. They had never seen Jue Tian''s true form before.


    They never expected that the man they liked was actually a cute little cat.


    "So cute," Dongfang Yuer said indifferently. Compared to the skeleton they had in their team, Jue Tian was much cuter.


    Brittany also smiled sweetly, "Yes, I''ve never hugged him before. He''s really obedient."


    "I want to hug him too," Guan Yanxin said, wanting to take the opportunity to tease Jue Tian. He usually had a cold face, which made her hesitant to make a move.


    Brittany was much more rxed now and handed the cat version of Jue Tian to Guan Yanxin.


    Guan Yanxin held Jue Tian in her arms and eximed at how adorable he was.


    As for when Jue Tian wakes up, that will be despair, being rubbed and abused by these three women.


    Ye Hua returned to the Leisure Bar again to get a pancake to eat, but when he reached the alley, he did not see the Aunty selling them. He suddenly thought of something.


    ''Did Wu Li go after all? Did he not listen to this deity''s advice?''


    Standing at the entrance of the alley, Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief. If Wu Li really went, he probably wouldn''te back.


    As for the Aunty?


    Maybe he wouldn''t be able to eat those warm pancakes again.


    The Aunty was still waiting at home for her son toe back. It had been a while since he left, and he should have been back by now.


    In order to wait for her son, she had not set up her stall for the past few days. However, the longer she waited, the more anxious she became.


    As the days passed, she also saw the news that Voidless Realm had massacred three hundred thousand people!


    Although she didn''t know what the Voidless Realm was, she recognized the woman on TV. Wasn''t she the wife of the young man who bought pancakes from her stall?


    The Aunty didn''t think this woman was a heinous criminal, and she wondered if the news was wrong.


    After seeing so many people die, she also felt that the world had changed and was no longer the same.


    It was too cruel.


    Ding dong...


    A doorbell suddenly rang, and the Aunty paused. A smile appeared on her face. It seemed that her son hade back.


    "But wait... my son should have a key, why is he ringing the doorbell?"


    She walked to the door, still very cautious: "Who is it?"


    Standing outside was the man who had received the letter of condolences. He had been delivering them for several days now, and the feeling was truly terrible, especially seeing the lifeless look in the eyes of the family members. He himself also felt heavy-hearted.


    Moreover, this was the family of a squad leader.


    "I''m here to deliver a letter." The man shouted from outside.


    The Aunty became more suspicious. ''Are there still people delivering letters these days? Could he be a fraudster?'' So she refused to open the door.


    "You leave, or I''ll call the police!" the Aunty shouted loudly.


    "Aunty, it''s a letter from your son!" The man shouted again.


    She didn''t believe him at all. Her son had never sent a letter before.


    "If my son had something to tell me, he would call me."


    The man sighed lightly, unable to bear to say that it was a letter of condolences. But he must deliver the letter to the family members'' hands: "Aunty, this... this is your son''s letter of condolences."


    Letter of condolences!


    The Aunty trembled all over, not caring whether the man was a fraudster or not. She opened the door directly: "What did you say? How could my son write a letter of condolences!"


    The man bowed to the Aunty first, then handed over the letter with both hands: "Aunty, my condolences."


    She stared at the pure white envelope with her eyes fixed, and reached out her trembling right hand. A sense of foreboding surged from the bottom of her heart.


    "Aunty, Squad Leader Wu Li sacrificed himself for peace and justice. Please..." the man said in a deep voice, but he couldn''t continue.


    The Aunty didn''t even hear him. She tore open the envelope with her shaking hand and slowly pulled out the letter inside.


    There was a bloodstain at the lower left corner of the paper.


    "Dear mother, if you are reading this letter, it means that your son can no longer fulfill his filial duty. I''m sorry."


    When the Aunty saw these words, she felt her head spin. The man hurriedly supported her.


    She copsed on the ground, tears wetting the paper. When she finished reading the letter, a cry of despair burst out.


    "Son! My son, why did you leave me all alone?!" the Aunty cried out in pain, pounding her chest.


    The man took a deep breath and crouched down, saying, "Aunty, I''m sorry."


    The old woman grabbed the man''s shoulder and cried out miserably, "Tell me, how did my son die? Please tell me!"


    "Aunty, you should have seen the news reports. Squad Leader Wu Li was in there, he sacrificed himself for the greater good. Auntie, you should be proud of your son."


    "No! I don''t want any pride, I just want my son back. Give me back my son!!!" The old woman becamepletely distraught, shaking the man violently.


    The man had encountered this kind of situation before, so he tried to calm the old woman down.


    "Aunty, please go inside."


    The old woman cried out, "Where is my son''s body then?"


    "Sorry, everyone''s body was buried in thatnd of yellow sand." The man turned and left. As the elevator door closed, he heard even more miserable wailing from outside.


    Maybe Ye Hua didn''t know about this yet, but he had advised Wu Li before to stay with his mother and not think about other things.


    Unfortunately, between happiness and despair, Wu Li chose despair and left his elderly mother alone.


    That day, Ye Hua was teaching his son how to wield a sword. The little boy, Ye Yan, had grown a little taller and was holding a sword that was longer than himself, with tiny beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    "Hold it steady!" Ye Hua shouted in a low voice.


    Ye Yan''s gaze was very firm, even though his little hands were trembling, he still held the hilt tightly.


    Donghuang Li beside him looked very calm, as if she had been used to the abuse, due to her mother.


    Ye Hua sipped his tea and his gaze was steady, with the appearance of a strict father.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sat on the side, learning how to knit sweaters, asionally looking back at the children with a smile on their faces.


    This kind of life was really warm.


    However, at this moment, Ye Hua received a message from Wei Chang. After listening to it, his brows furrowed. ''Could it be that the Aunty hade to the Leisure Bar?''


    "What''s wrong, Ye Hua?" Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi both felt their husband''s change. After all, Ye Hua rarely frowned. If he did, it would be a big deal.


    So the two women were puzzled.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath and said, "Aunty hase to the Leisure Bar."


    "Aunty? The one who sells pancakes at the corner of the street?" Qing Ya asked in a soft voice.


    Ye Hua''s face was solemn, and he nodded, thinking about how to exin the situation.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 615 (Please)

    Chapter 615 (Please)


    "Why did Auntye to the Leisure Bar? Does she need something?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly and looked at Donghuang Baizhi, saying, "Aunty''s son is probably among these three hundred thousand people, and Aunty has also seen you before."


    With this, both women understood that Aunty was here to settle the score.


    "I have already advised her son, but unfortunately... he still chose the wrong path."


    Donghuang Baizhi felt that she needed to exin that they had not killed Aunty''s son.


    "Ye Hua, let me go with you to exin."


    "No need. I can handle it myself." Ye Hua said lightly.


    Ye Hua felt that too much exnation was useless. There is a cause and effect, and this is an unchangeable fact.


    With a heavy heart, Ye Hua came to the Leisure Bar, and Gorefiend was waiting respectfully.


    "Your Honor!"


    "Where is she?" Ye Hua asked.


    "She''s standing outside," Gorefiend lowered his head.


    "Standing outside? Why didn''t you let her in? How long has it been?" Ye Hua''s tone sank, and thunder and lightning raged outside at this time.


    Gorefiend was a little confused as to why Your Honor was angry, but he still lowered his head and said, "It''s been two days."


    "Two days? Why didn''t you notify me earlier!" Ye Hua hurriedly went out. For Ye Hua, this Aunty was the first human who dared to scold him, of course, also the first human he didn''t want to kill, and the first human he met. There were too many firsts.


    Gorefiend looked terrified. Your Honor was actually angry for a human. How was this possible!


    Ye Hua walked to the door of the Leisure Bar and saw the familiar figure standing in the pouring rain.


    He produced an umbre in his hand and walked forward. With a wave of his big hand, Aunty''s wet clothes became warm.


    "Why didn''t youe in?" Ye Hua asked in a low voice.


    Aunty looked up slightly at this unfamiliar young man, her eyes showing no anger.


    After a long time, she finally asked, her voice hoarse.


    "Can you... return my son''s body to me?"


    Looking at the aunt''s hopeful eyes and desperate expression, Ye Hua had a different feeling for the first time. The desperate face didn''t look so good anymore.


    It had been several years since they first met, and the smile on Aunt''s friendly face was what Ye Hua saw the most, even when she was scolding him, it was still gentle.


    But that kind of gentleness may never be seen again.


    Seeing Ye Hua''s silence, Aunty knelt directly in front of him and begged, "Please."


    Usually, Ye Hua felt pleased when humans kneeled before him, but at this moment, he felt very unhappy, even a surge of anger in his chest!


    A bleak picture froze in time.


    A woman knelt in front of a young man, and the sky was still pouring with heavy rain, getting louder and louder! The sound of rain falling on the ground was crisp.


    Ye Hua tightened his grip on the umbre handle and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    This was the first time Ye Hua apologized to a human, but it was also hisst.


    The rain continued to pour, and Aunty slowly stood up, never looking at Ye Hua again, and turned to walk towards the alley, her clothes instantly soaked by the rain.


    At this time, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also ran out, leaning against Ye Hua''s side, watching the bleak and lonely figure until it disappeared from sight.


    The pain of losing a child had taken away Aunty''s will to live.


    Ye Hua stood for a long time, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi apanied him for a long time, and they could feel the emotions in their husband''s heart, which must not be good.


    "Let''s go in." After a long time, Ye Hua said slowly.


    Entering the Leisure Bar, Ye Hua sat next to the bar, and Gorefiend quickly poured him a drink.


    Ye Hua usually took small sips, but today he drank it all at once, all for one human aunt.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sat on either side of their husband, apanying him attentively.


    Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief and frowned, "This aunt is the first person who dared to scold me."


    "No, there are many people who dared to scold me, but they all died. Aunty is the only one who made me..." Ye Hua''s eyes shed a red light at this point, and it was all because of whom!


    Peace Association! Justice League! Or Wu Li! Or he himself!


    Gorefiend was also shocked to hear this. That aunty dared to scold Your Honor!


    And she was still alive!!!


    It''s simply a miracle!


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, but there was a hint of self-deprecation in his smile: "This aunty''s fried pancake is the most delicious I''ve ever had, and she''s quite stingy too. She even charges me every time. It''s a great honor for her, for me to eat in her presence! She even dares to charge me."


    Ye Hua took another sip of wine with a smile.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi only now realized that the aunty had a high position in her husband''s heart.


    That was for sure, otherwise, how could Ye Hua have helped a human and even advised him not to go to his death?


    Xin Ba listened to advice, but Wu Li didn''t.


    After a few sses of wine, Ye Hua took a deep breath and said, "This aunty is my first friend and probably myst." After he finished speaking, Ye Hua stood up and went upstairs to sleep.


    The Gorefiend lowered his head and remained silent, realizing that Your Honor was still so emotional.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also had a deeper understanding of their husband. They never thought that Ye Hua had such a side to him.


    The two women followed him upstairs and opened the bedroom door, seeing that Ye Hua had alreadyid down on the bed.


    The two women were not shy either, and they took off their clothes and cuddled up to their husband, giving himfort.


    That night, Ye Hua had a dream. He dreamt that the aunty was still selling fried pancakes in the alleyway with her wrinkled face and her usual smile... looking at him.


    The next morning, the heavy rain outside had already stopped, but the sound of raindrops falling on the eaves remained.


    Ye Hua opened his eyes and resumed his usual expression, gently hugging his two wives.


    "Sob sob sob~"


    "Sob sob sob~"


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly when he heard the two "sobbing monsters".


    "Honey, why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Qing Ya asked softly.


    "Yeah, why get up so early?" Donghuang Baizhi asked with closed eyes.


    Ye Hua said calmly, "I''ll go buy breakfast for you at the alleyway."


    As soon as he mentioned the alleyway, Ye Hua remembered yesterday''s events.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi opened their beautiful eyes.


    "Darling, I''ll go make breakfast for you," Donghuang Baizhi said softly.


    "Okay, we''ll make it together. You go back to sleep first," Qing Ya said.


    The two women got up and went to prepare breakfast, while Ye Huay on the bed for a moment before getting dressed and going downstairs, leaving the Leisure Bar.


    The two women saw everything and realized that Ye Hua still loved the fried pancakes at the alleyway the most.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 616 (Xu Qin)

    Chapter 616 (Xu Qin)


    "I almost don''t recognize Ye Hua anymore," murmured Donghuang Baizhi. In her mind, Ye Hua had always been a ruthless and iron-blooded leader, who didn''t even consider feelings when dealing with subordinates, let alone an middle-aged woman selling pancakes.


    Qing Ya spoke softly, "Maybe we don''t know him well enough."


    In fact, Qing Ya had known Ye Hua for a little longer than Donghuang Baizhi. In her mind, Ye Hua was an extremely cold man who gave her a feeling of not liking people. But every time she followed him to buy breakfast, she could feel that his tense demeanor would rx a bit.


    Perhaps Ye Hua considered this Aunty to be like a family member. Only families would ept each other''s criticisms.


    When Ye Hua walked out of the bar, he looked towards the alley and his gaze suddenly sharpened. He recognized the familiar stall, even the familiar back!


    Ye Hua walked over quickly, feeling aplicated mix of emotions. But when he got closer, he realized that he was mistaken.


    This woman was indeed a middle-aged woman, but not the one he was looking for. However, her pushcart was exactly the same.


    "Hey handsome, want to try some?" the woman selling pancakes turned and asked with a smile.


    Ye Hua remained expressionless and shook his head, "No need."


    The person had changed, and so had the heat of the pancakes.


    The woman smiled and didn''t say anything.


    After a moment, Ye Hua spoke up, "Where is the person who used to sell here?"


    The woman turned her head and smiled, "Oh, you mean Xu Qin. She sold me this cart, and I heard she even sold her house and went back to her hometown."


    ''Xu Qin...so that was the name of the middle-aged woman.'' After all these years, he only found out today. It was a nice name.


    "Don''t sell here in the future!" Ye Hua spoke coldly.


    The woman frowned, and when she saw Ye Hua''s icy gaze, she was startled and muttered, "Are you crazy?" She quickly pushed her cart away.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and looked at the familiar location. It was as if he could hear the old woman saying in his ear, "Young man, it costs extra for an egg."


    He stood there and smoked the whole cigarette. It seemed that this hard-won past was also extinguished.


    In the moment he turned around, Ye Hua was still the Supreme Overlord! Those who followed him still had a glimmer of hope! Those who oppose him, only have repentance in hell!


    Ye Hua returned to the bar, where Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had already served up some preserved egg and lean pork congee.


    "It''s still hot," Qing Ya put the breakfast in front of her husband.


    Ye Hua chuckled softly, picked up the spoon and stirred it gently, then took a small bite.


    It wasfortable, and it turned out that his wives''s cooking tasted just like this.


    After enjoying breakfast made by his wife, Ye Hua returned to the Voidless Realm, feeling like something was missing without the fried pancakes he had in the morning.


    As for what was toe, it was simple: wait for the events to unfold. The next time they meet, it will be withplete pain and despair!


    He never jokes!


    It will be the deepest despair of all!


    A week passed quickly, and as Ye Hua expected, the event of ughtering 300,000 people had a growing impact. The banner of eradicating monsters had been raised, and demonstrations appeared everywhere.


    It even caused a sensation internationally, with the Voidless Realm bing the number one search on hot topics. Various foreign forces also started investigating this mysterious organization from the East that was so brutal.


    Unfortunately, the location of the Voidless Realm was in the Yellow Sand region, a ce too dangerous for ordinary people to handle. Even the precise location of the Voidless Realm was inessible. Where could they find it in the vast Yellow Sand region?


    Qing Tiandi loved this kind of effect. The bigger the fuss, the better. Those old monsters wouldn''t sit idly by, after all, the Voidless Realm was still useful.


    Qing Tiandi picked up his Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number with a smile.


    When the phone was answered, Qing Tiandi said with a smile, "Brother Zui, it''s me, Qing Tiandi. Let''s get together?"


    "Okay."


    Qing Tiandi continued to dial, "Chu Ying, it''s me, Qing Tiandi. How about getting together?"


    "When?" Chu Ying asked calmly.


    "How about Tuesday?" Qing Tiandi smiled.


    "No, I have to work."


    "You can''t work all night. How about Tuesday evening?" Qing Tiandi chuckled.


    Chu Ying was silent for a while and then said, "Okay."


    Qing Tiandi continued to make the third call.


    "Sister Jiu, it''s me, Qing Tiandi. How about getting together Tuesday night?"


    From the tone of Qing Tiandi''s voice, he seemed to feel a little low-key.


    A ghostly voice came from the phone.


    "On Tuesday night, I have an appointment to y mahjong with someone."


    "Sister Jiu, you can y mahjong anytime. This is about the Voidless Realm..."


    Jiu Ying remained silent for a moment and said lightly, "Okay, then I''ll withdraw from this game."


    "Really sorry about that," Qing Tiandi chuckled.


    Jiu Ying replied with a sound and hung up the phone.


    Qing Tiandi continued to y.


    "Brother Xiaotian, are you still cooking?" Qing Tiandi heard the sound of the stove and the nking of the spat through the phone.


    Shi Xiaotian impatiently said, "What do you want?"


    "Let''s get together this Tuesday night."


    "I''m busy."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t disturb your cooking, Brother Xiaotian."


    However, at this moment, the manager''s shouting and cursing could be heard through the phone, even Qing Tiandi could hear it.


    "Shi Xiaotian! How long does it take you to cook a damn meal? Don''t want to work anymore?"


    "I''ming, I''ming!"


    Shi Xiaotian said in a deep voice, "We''ll talkter!"


    Qing Tiandi listened to the busy toneing from the phone, shook his head helplessly, these old men were so stubborn, they had to personally invite them one by one, why not just take matters into their own hands?


    ''Each one of them is more crafty than the next, only I, Qing Tiandi, am too naive.''


    Meanwhile, the resurrected spirit had just severed a man''s neck and a little girl was scared and hiding in the corner.


    "Men are not good things! Do you understand? You have to rely on yourself!" The spirit lightly scolded the trembling girl.


    Shaking off the blood from the de, the spirit walked out of the room. She had killed so many men these past few days!


    It felt particrly satisfying to kill, anyway, as long as she saw someone else being lovey-dovey, she knew that the man must have had bad intentions, so she killed!


    When she saw others arguing, they were scumbags! Kill!


    Anyway, she wanted to kill all the bad men in the world. Men were not good things, except for being able to deceive people, they were worthless!


    This kind of mood was typical of the spirit, unable to stand the sight of others being happy, why should others be happier than her? Kill them all and be done with it!


    But now killing ordinary people was no longer enough to satisfy the spirit''s needs. She had been so powerful, yet still deceived by men!


    If she wanted to kill, she had to kill powerful men! Only then could she save more women!


    "Beauty, it''s dangerous to stand by the roadside." Dou Fushi looked at the stunned spirit and thought, ''This woman is really beautiful.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    <script src="moz-extension://e94c09b5-f1f6-45db-ba34-5417b0f9034d/js/app.js" type="text/javascript"></script>

 Chapter 617 (Old Monsters)

    Chapter 617 (Old Monsters)


    Li Hun took onest look at Dou Fushi and turned around to leave.


    Why didn''t she kill Dou Fushi? It was because he didn''t have a girlfriend. If he did, Li Hun would definitely have acted and killed him.


    Dou Fushi should be grateful that he didn''t have a girlfriend, and had narrowly escaped a cmity.


    However, even though Dou Fushi saw Li Hun leaving, he had no intention of striking up a conversation. He was satisfied with just admiring such a beauty.


    Dou Fushi had undoubtedly saved his own life twice now. If he had acted on his lust and tried to flirt, Li Hun would have probably attacked him and he wouldn''t even have had the chance to scream for help.


    Dou Fushi muttered to himself as he turned to leave, "Oh dear, I did a divination today and it predicted danger to my life. I should be careful not to get hit by a flowerpot or be run over by an electric bike while crossing the road. I am the Grave Raider Dou Fushi, how could I possibly die? Hehe..."


    The next thing he knew, it was Tuesday night.


    Qing Tiandi appeared on a street full ofte-night food vendors, found a table and ordered some food.


    Although the world had changed, the pleasure of enjoying good food while having a midnight snack had never changed.


    "This pork belly is good, give me another twenty yuan worth," Qing Tiandi called out, sincerely impressed.


    "Okay..." The vendor nodded.


    "Bring another case of beer."


    "Okay, right away!"


    Qing Tiandi enjoyed his meal and waited leisurely.


    Suddenly, a bulky man sat down next to him!


    This man wasn''t fat, but muscr and robust! He was Chef Shi Xiaotian!


    "What the hell! Why did you call me here?" Shi Xiaotian took out a bottle of beer and bit off the cap with his teeth. He tilted his head and finished it in one gulp, then grabbed a skewer of meat and ate it, making those around him feel both envious and afraid.


    Shi Xiaotian''s physique was a bit intimidating.


    "Don''t worry, there are a few more peopleing," Qing Tiandi smiled.


    Shi Xiaotian snorted and continued to eat his skewers.


    Soon, a woman wearing a white evening gown and a white top hat approached elegantly. The men around her were left speechless, and some even whistled.


    The woman didn''t care, even blinked her beautiful eyes at the drunken men and teased them.


    "Sister Jiu, you''re here, please sit." Qing Tiandi was also very polite and personally arranged a chair for Jiu Jie.


    Jiu Ying chuckled lightly, "Qing Tiandi, you''re not being stingy today."


    "Hehe, with all the noise he''s been makingtely, how could he be stingy?" Shi Xiaotian picked his teeth with a bamboo stick.


    Qing Tiandi smiled calmly, "I''m just leading the way for you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a bike stopped nearby. Chu Ying arranged his tools and sat down with a faint smile, not saying anything.


    As soon as Chu Ying sat down, a child carrying a backpack sat down too.


    "Brother Zui." Qing Tiandi called out with a smile.


    The child is indeed Du Zui! Although he looks like a child, he is actually very old.


    Du Zui put his backpack aside and picked up some beef jerky to eat. "Qing Tiandi, why did you call us here?"


    Qing Tiandi didn''t beat around the bush, "I''ve already paved the way for you. Voidless Realm is within reach."


    Du Zui''s mouth was full of oil stains, without any elegance of a master, and he muttered unclearly, "You''ve caused so much trouble just to force us toe out."


    "No, we haven''t gotten together in a while, and besides, you all know the benefits of Voidless Realm." Qing Tiandi replied.


    The four of them knew this very well. If they attack the Voidless Realm, they would be the masters there. How exciting!


    But masters need face, and they don''t want to do anything that would give them a bad reputation without a good excuse.


    Qing Tiandi has paved the way for them to enter the Voidless Realm with a clear conscience!


    Chu Ying did the same thing for Jiu Ye because that small world was just too tempting.


    Jiu Ling said softly, "Qing Tiandi, what are you scheming to trick us again?"


    Shi Xiaotian sneered, "You''re full of bad intentions, I don''t trust you."


    Chu Ying kept silent as always.


    "Old brother, old sister, why don''t you trust me, Qing Tiandi? If we take the Voidless Realm, won''t it be great for us to be the masters there?" Qing Tiandi always maintained his smile, but as Shi Xiaotian said, he was full of bad intentions.


    "Qing Tiandi, we know you have something up your sleeve." Du Zui wiped his mouth with a tissue and casually threw it on the ground.


    Qing Tiandi frowned at this action, but didn''t say anything.


    Jiu Ling took out a pair of sunsses from her bag and said, "I should have gone to y cards earlier. It''s boring. I''m leaving."


    After speaking, Jiu Ling stood up and left.


    Shi Xiaotian drank another bottle of beer and said, "I''m going home to study recipes."


    Du Zui put on his backpack and said softly, "I have sses tomorrow."


    Three of them left in an instant, leaving only one person who was their first love sitting there.


    Qingtian Di squeezed out a smile and said, "Brother Chu, shall we team up?"


    "I have to get up early for work tomorrow. Goodbye." Chu Ying also stood up, rode his bike and left.


    Qing Tiandi watched Chu Ying''s disappearing figure and his smile faded slowly, his eyes shing with a hint of malice.


    After a long time, Qing Tiandi also stood up and left.


    "Boss, you haven''t paid yet?" The boss hurriedly caught up, trying to grab Qing Tiandi, but before his hand touched Qing Tiandi''s clothes, he was thrown out and his life was uncertain.


    The staff didn''t dare to chase after him, this man was a bit scary!


    But if one observes carefully, there is still a slight curve at the corner of Qing Tiandi''s mouth.


    In the dark night sky, the four who just left were standing in the void.


    "This Qing Tiandi is just like before," Du Zui sneered.


    Jiu Ling chuckled, "Isn''t he? He still wants to trick us."


    Shi Xiaotian pinched his neck and said fiercely, "I really want to break his neck!"


    "The n didn''t work, so he got angry at the boss. He hasn''t changed," Chu Yingughed softly.


    Actually, the five of them had cooperated before, but Qing Tiandi had tricked them, making the other four not want to have anything to do with him, and sometimes even couldn''t help but want to fight him.


    But since they all came from the same ce and were considered fellow townsmen, killing one would mean one less.


    "This time we''ll do it ourselves!" Du Zui grinned. Qing Tiandi did so much, but he was just paving the way for himself and his people. They didn''t need him to intervene.


    The three of them nodded silently. The resources in the Voidless Realm were limited, and having one less person meant more for themselves.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 618 (Im coming! Im coming!)

    Chapter 618 (I''ming! I''ming!)


    "When should we make our move?" Chu Ying whispered. Everything was ready, and they could strike at any moment.


    Du Zui gazed towards the direction of Voidless Realm and said, "Rather than choosing an auspicious date, it''s better to strike when the iron is hot. Since we are all here, let''s do it tonight!"


    Shi Xiaotian and Jiu Ling nodded in agreement. Since they were all here, they might as well finish the job. They didn''t believe in waiting for an auspicious date.


    Meanwhile, outside of the Voidless Realm, in the Yellow Sand region, a bonfire was burning, and a few people were sitting around it, asionallyughing.


    "Wife, roast me a chicken wing," Yi Hong said rather manly. He even ordered Zi Shan, who was wearing a Zi Shan, to roast it for him.


    Zi Shan smiled gently and said, "Sure, I''ll roast you a chicken wing."


    Lu Hong remained silent and smiled. He knew that Zi Shan was only doing it to save face for Yi Hong. After they got back, Yi Hong would probably revert to being a coward.


    Death Mage was also sitting nearby, while Xun Fang was absent today.


    After finishing the chicken wings, Yi Hong sighed and said, "What does Uncle Wei want by making us take turns to guard here? Is there someoneing?"


    Zi Shan handed a tissue to her husband and replied with a smile, "Uncle Wei is probably following the orders of Your Honor to prevent any surprise attacks."


    "If there really is someoneing to attack, then Your Honor must be omniscient," Lu Hong said with emotion. He pictured the towering figure of Your Honor in his mind and his eyes filled with admiration.


    Death Mage let out a coldugh, "Your Honor is the Supreme Overlord. His intelligence is beyondparison with ours."


    "The mage''s words are correct," Yi Hong said with a grin. The reason Your Honor could lead such a powerful team was due to his real skills.


    Zi Shan giggled, "You guys are all a bunch of tterers. I''m just a brainless fan of Your Honor. He''s so handsome!"


    When faced with her wife''s endless admiration for Your Honor, Yi Hong curiously asked, "Who''s more handsome, Your Honor or me?"


    Zi Shan yfully poked her husband''s forehead and said, "That''s a stupid question. Of course, Your Honor is more handsome."


    Suddenly, a sharp sword pierced through Yi Hong''s chest, and he felt a pang of pain.


    Lu Hong burst intoughter, "That''s self-torture. I never ask these types of questions. Comparing oneself to Your Honor in terms of looks, you''ve got quite a bit of courage."


    Yi Hong realized that he misspoke and had inted his ego topare himself to Your Honor. He felt ashamed.


    In his heart, he begged Your Honor for mercy.


    Lu Hong checked the time and said, "It''s time to change shifts."


    "Sure, I haven''t had a chance to use my skills in a long time. If someonees, they shoulde quickly," Zi Shan said, obviously itching for a fight. "Torturing my husband at home every day is getting boring."


    Yi Hong whispered, "Wife, haven''t you hit me enough at night?"


    Zi Shan replied nonchntly, "If you could get me pregnant, would I still hit you?"


    "It''s not my fault..." Yi Hong said, embarrassed. It had been months, but Zi Shan still hadn''t conceived. Was it really so hard to get pregnant?


    Even the Madams were pregnant with their second child. But she couldn''t even get pregnant with one.


    Zi Shan got angry when she talked about children. "If it''s not your fault, then whose fault is it? You''re not even willing to work overtime!"


    "I just worry about you."


    "What kind of worry is that? I think you don''t even want a child!"


    "I do want one."


    "You see! You''re not even impatient anymore!"


    The couple started to argue, with Zi Shan attacking and Yi Hong exining.


    The Death Mage and Lu Hong turned their heads and shook them helplessly.


    The Death Mage thought to himself, fortunately, he was a skeleton and couldn''t ejacte.


    Lu Hong thought to himself that the vampire sisters had never mentioned wanting children. If they got pregnant, they would keep it, but if they didn''t, it didn''t matter.


    Just then, four figures appeared nearby.


    To be precise, there were only three figures, plus a husky...


    "Hello, sister-inw..."


    The four people stood up and respectfully greeted them.


    The three people who came were the three beautiful wives of Lie Gu: Yi Ran, Wen Xia, and Bai Xiaozhen, and of course, the tongue-sticking husky, Yun Lang.


    Lie Gu was a direct subordinate of Your Honor, and his status was superior. Naturally, his wives'' status had risen as well.


    However, Yi Ran, Wen Xia, and Bai Xiaozhen were still very friendly and not arrogant because they understood that without Lie Gu, they would not be able to stand here and serve Your Honor.


    This time they also took the initiative to participate in the mission, not for anything else, but to give their husband some glory and let Your Honor praise him. As wives, this was necessary.


    So, these three women are all intelligent women, otherwise how could they have won the favor of Lie Gu?


    Lie Gu is very picky. The previous female dragons were often reced, but now it''s been a year and it''s still these three.


    It seems that these three women have already captivated Lie Gu.


    "You should go rest now. We can handle things here," Yi Ran said with a lightugh. Actually, something like staying up all night to guard could be done by someone else, but they volunteered.


    "Thank you for your hard work, sister-inw," Lu Hong said with a bow and a smile.


    After all, they recognized Lie Gu as their boss, and even their hairstyles were parted in the middle, very handsome.


    However, when the shift change was happening, a huge spiritual pressure appeared in the sky.


    The seven people and the husky looked up at the sky with excitement in their eyes. It really came!


    Your Honor is so powerful! He even guessed this!


    The four who came were naturally Du Zui, Jiu Ling, Chu Ying, and Shi Xiaotian.


    The four looked at the campfire, and of course the people beside the campfire, with a hint of doubt in their eyes.


    "How did these people end up here?" Shi Xiaotian curiously asked, but he was not afraid, just curious.


    Jiu Ling chuckled lightly, "There''s also a dog, really interesting."


    "And a skeleton, hmph!" Du Zui said coldly.


    Chu Ying wondered, "Is that the ck robe?"


    "Even if it is the ck robe, so what? They''re just a group of women," Du Zui said calmly, appearing very calm and not at all panicked.


    The four in the sky were calm.


    The seven below were not calm.


    "Sister-inw, look. It''s not even time for the shift change yet. How about you sit down and rest?" Zi Shan quickly said. They finally had something to do, how could they let it go? If they seeded, they would even get praised by Your Honor, it''s killing two birds with one stone.


    Wen Xia smiled lightly and calmly said, "Zi Shan, since you called us sister-inw, you should listen to us. Go rest and leave things here to us."


    So sharp...


    Even Yun Lang nodded frantically on the side. He hadn''t had a chance to show off yet, but now that the opportunity hade, how could he let it slip away?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 619 (Four vs Four)

    Chapter 619 (Four vs Four)


    Lu Hong wouldn''t miss such a rare opportunity. He took out his phone and pointed to the time on it,ughing, "Sister-inw, look, it''s only 11:59, not yet time to change shifts."


    Bai Xiaozhen was still as shy as before and whispered, "Lu Hong, it''s already changed."


    "Changed?" Lu Hong didn''t react at first, then looked at the time and realized it was already 12 o''clock! Damn, how could this happen!


    ''F**k.''


    Yi Hong tried to help his wife out, "Big sister-inw, all these people came before 12 o''clock, so let us take over. Youdies can go back and apany big brother. I''ll take this night shift."


    This made Zi Shan feelfortable, knowing that her husband was thinking about her.


    Still ying with her tousled hair, Zi Shan softly said, "Yi Hong, Zi Shan, aren''t you guys trying to have a babytely? Go back and have a good time, leave it to us."


    It seemed like there was no convincing them... The seven people immediately started a tense debate. Yun Lang really wanted to say, "I also want to fight for it. You can''t treat me like a dog. I also have rights."


    Of course, the four people in the void heard the conversation and their faces didn''t look good. They were arguing about such a trivial matter. If they had the ability, they would have joined the fight!


    "Some people really don''t know their ce." Shi Xiaotian twisted his thick neck and instantly emitted a fierce aura, which actually formed a solid entity. The yellow sand fluttered and disintegrated infinitely in this fierce aura, showing how powerful it was!


    The seven people below became even more excited.


    Wow, so powerful, it feels so good!


    I''ll do it...I''ll do it...


    "I like ignorant people, even though killing them doesn''t give me any sense of aplishment." Jiu Ling said faintly, and a murderous intent appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    The childlike Du Zui wore a sarcastic smile, "Foolish people!"


    And below, Yun Lang barked loudly at the arguing seven people: "Woof woof woof~"


    Imperial Trantion: "They''re cursing at us, calling us stupid..."


    Yi Hong suddenly came up with an idea and suggested, "Sister-inw, why don''t we each send two people from our shifts since they have four people. How about that?"


    Hearing Yi Hong''s proposal, everyone felt it was feasible.


    Still representing her shift, Zi Shan nodded, agreeing to it.


    Yi Hong''s idea was to let his wife vent her anger and not take it out on him every day.


    "Big brother, please help out. I''m begging you." Yi Hong begged Lu Hong to give this opportunity to Zi Shan, or else he would definitely be in trouble.


    Lu Hong, of course, knew his little brother''s pain and patted him on the shoulder, "Little brother, big brother knows your suffering."


    Yi Hong felt so wronged, Zi Shan was bing more and more dominant, riding on him every day. He had no rights at all.


    "Big brother, you''re my elder brother." Yi Hong was so moved, big brother was still the best.


    "Ah, you also need to work harder to meet the requirements of Zi Shan, and then her attention will be on the child. "


    Yi Hong nodded. She also wanted to have a child, but she couldn''t conceive. Should she go to a clinic?


    The Death Mage next to them condensed his scythe in his hand, and a cold light shed under the moonlight.


    No need to say more, the Death Mage and Zi Shan must be the onesing out.


    Excited, Zi Shan gave her husband a French kiss and walked out contentedly.


    Lu Hongughed, "See, as long as you satisfy a woman, she will be obedient to you."


    Yi Hong felt that it made sense. Zi Shan was happy just now, so she would have to continue to make her happy in the future.


    In another group, three women were discussing and ignoring Yun Lang, who was squatting beside them and whimpering softly. It was too unfair to the neer.


    "I, Yun Lang, also have human rights. I also want to fight. You can''t do this to me. I will report it..."


    Still the eldest sister, Yi Ran, gave way to her two younger sisters, "Wen Xia, Xiaozhen, you two just y well and don''t embarrass Your Honor."


    "Okay, we know."


    The Death Mage, Zi Shan, Wen Xia, and Bai Xiaozhen walked out, the meaning was clear.


    Meanwhile, in the void, Du Zui, Jiu Ling, Chu Ying, and Shi Xiaotian descended and looked at the one man and three women in front of them. The Death Mage looked a bit intimidating, but the other three women looked delicate and weak, as if they could be knocked away with one p.


    Du Zui beckoned to the Death Mage and then leaped lightly. The Death Mage followed.


    Death Mage vs. Du Zui.


    Shi Xiaotian clenched his fist and made a cracking sound, shouting at Bai Xiaozhen, "Beauty,e y with me."


    Bai Xiazhen pursed her lips and went to fight Shi Xiaotian.


    Bai Xiaozhen vs. Shi Xiaotian.


    Jiu Ling''s mouth curved into a wicked smile and pointed at Wen Xia, "Then let''s y."


    "Okay!" Wen Xia still had a cool expression, and her voice was very cold.


    Wen Xia vs. Jiu Ling.


    The remaining Chu Ying would definitely fight Zi Shan.


    Zi Shan vs. Chu Ying.


    "Wife, keep it up!" Yi Hong shouted loudly with her hands around her mouth.


    Zi Shan turned her head and blew a kiss to her husband, then walked to the side with Chu Ying to prepare for the four battles that were about to begin.


    The first battle was about to start!


    It was Death Mage vs. Du Zui on a pitch-ck desert. The intimidating spiritual pressure emitted from both of them kept even the mutated animals around them at bay.


    It was evident that Du Zui was also a powerful character. One could note and oppose the Voidless Realm without any strength, especially with only four participants.


    However, Death Mage was not a good person either. The scythe in his hand emitted a terrifying aura.


    "You insignificant alien, today I will take you on a journey of no return!" Du Zui said these words while carrying a schoolbag, which was a bit strange.


    Death Mage replied with a creepyughter, "Kekeke."


    Imperial Trantion: "You little chicken."


    Of course, Du Zui did not understand what he meant. He sneered, and his aura suddenly increased. The wind roared, and the spiritual pressure surged.


    The ck robe on Death Mage''s body danced wildly, and his feet sank deep into the yellow sand. Du Zui extended his palm and ced his right hand on his left wrist, shouting, "I''ll send you to your death!"


    Boom!


    A white light shot out from the palm of Du Zui''s hand, illuminating the dark world. The tremendous spiritual pressure split the yellow sand in half, and Death Mage stared at the iing light.


    The scythe in his hand immediately plunged into the sand, and a huge ck barrier appeared in front of him.


    With a loud bang, the white light hit the barrier, emitting a deafening sound. This made Yi Hong and others turn their heads to look. The fight had started so fast; they were still chatting a moment ago.


    The ck barrier easily withstood the attack, making Du Zui''s brow furrow. He turned into a meteor and punched the barrier with his small fist.


    Crack!


    The ck barrier cracked like ss, and the terrifying spiritual energy was released, creating a wave of air.


    Du Zui''s strength was indeed terrifying as he broke through Death Mage''s barrier with just one punch!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 620 (I am a God)

    Chapter 620 (I am a God)


    "Hmph! Do you dare to use such petty tricks in front of me, Du Zui?!" Du Zui sneered disdainfully, but before he could finish his sentence, a silver light descended from the sky.


    Du Zui''s gaze hardened, and a long and thick stick appeared in his hands.


    The Scythe of Death collided with the stick!


    Bang!


    A loud sound echoed between heaven and earth, and a halo of light spread out in all directions, causing a sandstorm!


    Du Zui held the thick stick in his hand and chuckled lightly, "You have some strength, but not enough to qualify!"


    "Kekeke..."


    Imperial Trantor: "Where do you get your confidence from?"


    The Bone Finger of the Death Mage suddenly emitted an electric current that spread to his own scythe, and it was visible to the naked eye that Du Zui''s big stick was conductive!


    Zzzt!


    A terrifying electric current shed back and forth on Du Zui''s body, and even his skeleton could be seen. His whole body was smoking and shaking violently, looking like a schoolboy who had snuck into a bar and was dancing around with an explosive head.


    A puff of smoke rose from Du Zui''s head, carrying a burnt hair smell, which was very unpleasant to smell.


    However, Du Zui was not seriously injured. Instead, his face became even more ferocious, and he tightly gripped the big stick in his small hands.


    "You actually hurt my physical body!" Du Zui muttered under his breath, he hadn''t been injured like this in a long time, and he was actually hurt by a tiny alien race!


    "Domineering Emperor''s Roar!" Du Zui raised the big stick in his hand high, and it immediately emitted a terrifying pressure that made the surrounding air boil and twist.


    The iron rod also revealed its true form, golden and magnificent, worthy of being called the Gold of the Rich.


    Du Zui locked onto the Death Mage with his gaze, and the golden big stick in his hand fell with a thunderous roar. However, at the moment it fell!


    It actually grew evenrger, really thick and long.


    It even carried a huge pressure, and before it even hit the ground, its spiritual pressure had already parted the yellow sand.


    The Death Mage silently watched the descending big stick, of course, he would not try topete with strength. He had learned a bloody lesson from his previous battle with Xiao Yi. Fortunately, his master had mercifully resurrected him, and he would not make such a mistake twice.


    Okay, this is thest time.


    Forget it, the opponent''s strength is more than one level stronger than Xiao Yi.


    The golden big stick with rolling mes came crashing down, and the hollow eyes of the Death Mage shed with a red light.


    "Kekeke¡­"


    Imperial Trantor: "Absolute Territory!"


    Suddenly, a strange formation covered thend of yellow sand, leaving people in awe.


    "Wow, Death Mage is so powerful," Lu Hong eximed.


    Yi Hong murmured, "Yes, I feel like no one is a match for him under this absolute field."


    Everyone around also agreed, indicating that the Death Mage was indeed very powerful.


    A bored husky squatting beside them licked its feet, "I want human rights!"


    In the field, a huge golden rod fell from the sky, and the Death Mage did not dodge. It just stood there, without even defending itself.


    "Die, alien!" Du Zui angrily shouted. His childlike voice suddenly became old and even carried a hint of gloom.


    Boom!


    The golden rod did hit, but it shattered into pieces, rising as twinkling stars into the night sky, to Du Zui''s surprise.


    ''What... what just happened?!''


    Du Zui looked at the nearby skeleton incredulously. He had clearly hit him! Why did it end up like this?!


    Looking at his own hands, Du Zui was filled with confusion. This strange thing had never happened before!


    "Kekeke¡­"


    Imperial Trantion, "Little chicken, kneel to this Master!"


    Boom! Du Zui felt a huge spiritual pressureing at him. His face suddenly became ferocious, and his feet began to bend.


    "Charge!"


    Du Zui angrily shouted, and arger spiritual aura surged over him, confronting the pressure!


    The skin on his face began to fall off in pieces, and the delicate skin began to regress, revealing wrinkles, turning him into a short, old man.


    This form almost made the Death Mage nauseous. It was too disgusting. He had only a few strands of hair left, was hunched, and had missing teeth. With his ferocious expression, it was disgustingly terrifying.


    If he could vomit, the Death Mage would not hesitate to do so.


    "I will kill you! I will kill you, you alien! Use your bones to annihte evil!" Du Zui howled to the sky. The ck clouds in the sky suddenly dispersed, revealing a sky full of stars.


    "Break and Kill!" Du Zui shouted, and only then did the cold stars in the sky sh. The Death Mage looked up silently.


    It seemed that the other party still didn''t know its situation. What a little chicken.


    Countless sharp des with a hot breath descended from the starry sky.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    des made of spiritual energy fell onto the yellow sand, forming a beautiful pattern that caught everyone''s eyes.


    Lu Hong couldn''t help but say, "This move would be great for proposing marriage."


    Yi Hong silently nodded beside him.


    Yi Ranughed and said, "Are you men really so romantic?"


    It seemed that this sentence revealed the true nature of Lie Gu, who was not romantic.


    At this moment, Du Zui was panting heavily and looked up at the Death Mage. "Die!"


    Countless spiritual energy des instantly aimed at the Death Mage, carrying the aura of death as they attacked him. A terrifying force that shook heaven and earth made people involuntarily take a cold breath.


    The Death Mage once again let out a strangeugh. "Kekeke¡­"


    Imperial Trantion: "Let me show you what Absolute Territory is!"


    The Death Mage slowly raised his hand.


    "Damn aliens, I won''t ept your surrender!" Du Zui shouted coldly. How dare this damn alien act so arrogantly in front of him!


    The Death Mage ignored him and touched his thumb to his index finger.


    This scene made Lu Hong and Yi Hong open their mouths in shock.


    "Oh my god! Even the Death Mage has learned the unique skill of showing off like Your Honor!" Lu Hong was stunned, he also wanted to show off like this, it was so much fun!


    Yi Hong also looked envious. He didn''t have the same level of swag as the Death Mage, he could only solve problems with his fists.


    Du Zui''s gaze focused, his face showing confusion. ''What was this alien trying to do?''


    Snap!


    The Death Mage lightly snapped his fingers, and countless spiritual energy swords stopped in their tracks!


    "This...?" Du Zui''s mouth twitched, and he even rubbed his eyes. ''How was this possible! Is it an illusion?''


    However, it wasn''t over yet. All the spiritual energy des turned around at this moment, pointing at Du Zui!


    "Kekeke..."


    Imperial Trantion: "In Absolute Territory, I am a god!"


    However, Du Zui couldn''t even understand what the Death Mage was saying. He was already stunned by the scene in front of him!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!!


    Countless spiritual energy des attacked Du Zui, creating a dazzling white light that shot up into the sky!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 621 (You Shameless Person)

    Chapter 621 (You Shameless Person)


    If it weren''t for other factors, it would be quite beautiful.


    Gradually, darkness once again shrouded the earth. Du Zui was lying on the ground panting heavily, with traces of blood on his body, but he was not dead!


    It can be seen how powerful he is. The Death Mage was also a little curious, this person didn''t die...


    It''s interesting!


    He swung a ck restraint and tied Du Zui up, waiting to deliver the blow.


    "Damn alien! Why are you so powerful!" Du Zui still didn''t want to believe this reality. How could his big move backfire on himself? This was unheard of.


    The Death Mage took out his phone and typed a few big characters to show Du Zui.


    "It''s not that I''m too strong, it''s that you''re too weak."


    "Puff!"


    Du Zui couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t believe that there was such a terrifying existence. If he had known earlier...


    Suddenly!


    Du Zui seemed to have figured something out!


    He suddenly cursed out loud, "Qing Tiandi, I''m going to kill you!"


    Now Du Zui realized that he had fallen for Qing Tiandi''s trick, using him as a pawn to kill others!


    The son of a b*tch!!! He must have known the situation here a long time ago and deliberately said it tonight, just to lure them toe and die!


    At this moment, Qing Tiandi was eating instant noodles and watching a dating show, and he sneezed.


    Muttering to himself, "It''s already spring, why is it still so cold? I should wear more clothes..."


    Shi Xiaotian vs. Bai Xiaozhen!


    Shi Xiaotian, standing on the sand dune, showed a yful smile. Such a delicate woman was like a weak animal, and he could easily strangle her with a gentle pinch!


    "Kneel down and kowtow to Brother Xiaotian a few times, and I will spare your life!" Shi Xiaotian twisted his muscr arm. At two meters tall, coupled with his physique, he looked like a small mountain in front of Bai Xiaozhen.


    Because she was on the night shift, Bai Xiaozhen was wearing a long down jacket, but now she took it off, revealing a sportswear underneath, and her proud figure was exposed to the air.


    This made Shi Xiaotian slightly stunned and heughed, "What? Are you trying to seduce Brother Xiaotian? It''s useless! I''m not interested in you!"


    Bai Xiaozhen slowly raised her arm and pointed at Shi Xiaotian, then hooked her finger...


    Bold flirting.


    Shi Xiaotian sneered, he had never seen such a daring and reckless woman before, and he roared in anger!


    Suddenly, a golden light emanated from his body, thick and strong veins protruded from his skin, and his muscles began to expand. Now, Shi Xiaotian looked like a stone man, with each muscle on his body seeming to explode like carbon fiber, and his huge fists seemed capable of crushing everything in the world.


    Although such a muscr man was huge, he was definitely weed by youngdies, especially those who liked muscr men.


    "I really don''t have the heart to smash your body to pieces! But who told you to dare to provoke me!"


    Shi Xiaotian roared, his right fist shining with a golden light, carrying a scorching breath as he punched towards the petite Bai Xiaozhen. With a height of only 168cm, Bai Xiaozhen was really too small in front of Shi Xiaotian, and his fist was as big as her face.


    The violent shockwave blew Bai Xiaozhen''s hair and her beautiful eyes were filled with the huge fist.


    However, Bai Xiaozhen slowly extended her left arm.


    This action made Shi Xiaotianugh wildly: "You underestimate me! Go to hell! Be killed by my power! Haha!"


    Boom!


    Under the fist, the yellow sand instantly flew up and spread outwards, with a huge wave of air covering the sky and the earth.


    This was a showdown of strength, without any calction!


    But Bai Xiaozhen was a bone-crushing expert, and her strength was also earth-shattering, leaving people speechless![Bone-crushing is a pun here, Lie Gu means Cracked Bones.]


    Just like Shi Xiaotian now, his crazyughing face became stiff.


    Only Bai Xiaozhen extended her slender index finger and tapped it on the giant fist. If the camera was zoomed in, it would be discovered that it was actually her nail that was tapping on the fist!


    "You!" Shi Xiaotian murmured,pletely unable to react.


    Bai Xiaozhen''s mouth slightly raised: "My strength is not bad."


    "You! You! How dare you underestimate Brother Xiaotian! You will pay the price for your arrogance!"


    A golden light emerged from Shi Xiaotian''s skin, like a god descending to earth, and his hard face became extremely ferocious. He clenched his fists tightly and raised them high!


    "You will pay a painful price! Go to hell!"


    Shi Xiaotian''s fists were full of golden light, and the hot breath echoed in the air, making people afraid.


    In Shi Xiaotian''s opinion, his punch would definitely hammer this woman into minced meat!


    However...


    How can a man who raises his fists protect his treasures on his body?


    Bai Xiaozhen is not only strong, but also very fast!


    As Bai Xiaozhen lightly shouted, her slender legs swept across Shi Xiaotian''s crotch!


    Shi Xiaotian, who was about to strike, was so surprised that his eyes nearly popped out of his head. He never thought that this woman would resort to such dirty tricks!


    He himself had been through many battles!


    In the world of martial arts, there were rules, and kicking someone''s crotch was just a child''s y!


    Shi Xiaotian, who had just been full of confidence, suddenly covered his crotch, as if it were a cooked shrimp.


    "You bitch, you actually attacked me!" Shi Xiaotian couldn''t help but burst out, "Shameless woman! You will face retribution!"


    Bai Xiaozhen whispered, "This is a technique to defend against wolves."


    "Damn it! I am fighting with you, not trying to molest you! What kind of wolf are you defending against!" The pain in his crotch made Shi Xiaotian break out in a cold sweat.


    "Oh, I see. I''m sorry, it was a reflex."


    Bai Xiaozhen''s words almost made Shi Xiaotian bleed with anger. Before he could react, Bai Xiaozhen''s small fist hit him directly in the stomach.


    The golden light on his muscles shattered like broken ss, and Shi Xiaotian didn''t fly away not because Bai Xiaozhen''s strength was not enough, but because he didn''t want to.


    "You! You! Cheap shot!!!" Shi Xiaotian covered his crotch with his left hand and his stomach with his right hand, and fell directly onto the sand dune.


    These two attacks almost killed Shi Xiaotian. After all, Bai Xiaozhen''s fists and feet were not for show. It was a miracle that Shi Xiaotian could still speak.


    "Ah, I thought we were going to fight."


    Shi Xiaotian: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "You don''t follow the rules of the martial arts world, I won''t fight with you, you shameless woman!"


    Before Shi Xiaotian could even see clearly, he was pped in the face and sent flying.


    Bai Xiaozhen''s face was cold as ice, "In this world, besides Your Honor, and my husband, and no one is allowed to insult me!"


    Shi Xiaotiany on the sand dune, as if he had been hit silly, staring nkly at the stars.


    This expression was a bit like someone who had gone insane, but Shi Xiaotian was not insane, he just couldn''t believe that he had been pped away by a woman who had no regard for the rules of martial arts, and would resort to violence without any sense of decency!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 622 (Warm-up Exercises)

    Chapter 622 (Warm-up Exercises)


    ''It would have been so much better to study recipes and be a good chef, but instead, I ended up in this damn Voidless Realm. I must have lost my mind to be tricked by Qing Tiandi toe here!''


    As this realization dawned on him, Shi Xiaotian felt enraged.


    ''I fell for Qing Tiandi''s trick again! That bastard! May he rot in hell!''


    Bai Xiaozhen walked over to Shi Xiaotian and looked down at him.


    "What are you looking at? Let go of me... Ahh..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Bai Xiaozhen punched him in the stomach, leaving a deep pit in the sand. Despite the brutal attack, Shi Xiaotian was still alive. He must have been tough to have the courage toe to the Voidless Realm.


    Meanwhile, there was a conversation between Wen Xia and Jiu Ling.


    Both women were stunningly beautiful, and even in this weather, Wen Xia was only wearing a ck leather jacket and pants that perfectly showcased her alluring curves.


    She looked cold and sexy.


    On the other hand, Jiu Ling was also quite arrogant. She wore a white evening gown and a white hat, resembling a noblewoman.


    "Beautifuldy, are you interested in working with me?" Jiu Ling asked with a lightugh, a rare beauty herself.


    "Not interested," Wen Xia replied coldly.


    "Well, that''s a shame. A beauty like you, I wouldn''t even want to touch you."


    "That''s only if you can touch me," Wen Xia sneered. It had been a long time since she had fought, and her body was itching for it.


    "Beautifuldy, you talk big. Let''s see if you can back it up!" Jiu Ling''s face turned cold, and she conjured two daggers with her hands. They were no ordinary daggers, as they emitted powerful spiritual pressure.


    "I won''t hold back either," Wen Xia replied coldly. She was even more aloof than Zi Shan, hardly ever smiling, even when facing danger.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of this attitude that Zi Shan was particrly fond of her. She liked her cold demeanor and found it very enjoyable to spar with her.


    Jiu Ling shouted and disappeared from her original position in an instant, reappearing behind Wen Xia. Her shining dagger was aimed at Wen Xia''s delicate neck.


    However, Jiu Ling''s expression suddenly changed, and she withdrew her dagger, even taking a few steps back.


    So much had happened in that instant!


    When Jiu Ling appeared behind Wen Xia, she was overjoyed. She thought that she could kill this beautiful woman with just one blow. However, as she was about to strike her delicate neck, she stopped abruptly.


    Suddenly, Jiu Ling saw Wen Xia''s gaze fall on her, and a sense of crisis immediately swept over her. Without thinking, she immediately put some distance between them.


    "You!" Jiu Ling''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. She could already feel the gap between them from just that one look!


    This woman could actually detect her, which means her speed must be extremely fast, even possibly surpassing her own!


    Wen Xia slowly turned around and looked at Jiu Ling. "Were you afraid, which is why you moved away?"


    "Afraid of you?! Don''t make meugh!"


    "Are you really not afraid?" Wen Xia said this as she appeared behind Jiu Ling, even leaning in close to her ear.


    Jiu Ling''s face changed drastically. She hadn''t even noticed this ghostly speed of hers. How was this possible? How could this woman be faster than her?


    Jiu Ling''s dagger drew a beautiful arc in her hand, and her white round hat flew into the sky due to the force,nding in the yellow sand.


    Wen Xia grabbed Jiu Ling''s wrist and said softly, "I really don''t want to kill a woman like you."


    Jiu Ling felt the strength in her wrist and couldn''t move at all. She attacked with her left hand, but Wen Xia seemed to have already anticipated it and grabbed her wrist.


    With both hands held tightly by Wen Xia, Jiu Ling''s pretty face showed panic.


    "Hah!"


    Jiu Ling shouted, and a terrifying aura burst out of her body, as if she wanted to break free from Wen Xia''s grip.


    But was Wen Xia someone so easily intimidated? She didn''t fear Jiu Ling''s spiritual pressure at all.


    "Who are you?!," Jiu Ling asked in a deep voice, as the pain in her wrist made her drop the dagger into the yellow sand.


    Wen Xia snorted coldly, "Who am I? I serve the Supreme Overlord!"


    After saying that, a terrifying aura suddenly burst out of Wen Xia''s body, making the air tremble.


    "Pfft!"


    Jiu Ling was forced to spit out blood by this terrifying pressure, and her beautiful face immediately became distorted, revealing her true appearance.


    Looking at Jiu Ling''s appearance, Wen Xia said coldly, "So it turns out you are already old and can''t even match me by a single bit."


    Hearing this, Jiu Ling spit out another mouthful of blood. The opponent''s strength was overwhelming, and she was even holding back some of her abilities. Even if she had used all her powers, it would have been useless. This woman was too powerful!


    Just this aura alone made her spit out blood. What was happening to this?!


    Without further ado, Wen Xia punched Jiu Ling in the abdomen. This punch immediately shattered Jiu Ling'' spiritual energy, or in simpler terms, it disabled Jiu Ling.


    At the same time, Wen Xia released Jiu Ling.


    Jiu Ling had blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, and a withered face revealed his terror. He pointed at Wen Xia and shouted, "You woman! How wicked!"


    "Wicked? You should think I''m kind, I didn''t take your life!" Wen Xia said coldly, with no color in her eyes, emotionless.


    After a pause, Wen Xia added, "Of course, I don''t know if you''ll have a lifeter because you''ll have to wait for judgment!"


    Wait for judgment? Jiu Ling thought of the Supreme Overlord that Wen Xia had just mentioned!


    ''These people were all subordinates of the Supreme Overlord. What kind of existence did the Supreme Overlord have!''


    ''Why didn''t the news shake the world?''


    ''Or did the news shake the world, but they intentionally suppressed it!''


    Now Jiu Ling realized that he had been duped by Qing Tiandi again and had been made a pawn! This was vicious!


    Wen Xia grabbed Jiu Ling'' neck and walked back, saying, "You''re still too weak, I didn''t get to use my full strength."


    This woman was so arrogant that Jiu Ling was about to explode, but he was helpless and could only be held by Wen Xia.


    ''Damn Qing Tiandi, even if I die, I will wait for you on the Naihe Bridge!''[Naihe Bridge (also known as Naiheqiao or Bridge of Helplessness) is a bridge in Chinese mythology that leads to the underworld. It is said that after a person dies, their soul must cross Naihe Bridge to enter the underworld, and they will be stopped by two guardians, Meng Po (the Old Lady of Forgetfulness) and Yan Luo Wang (the King of Hell). Meng Po will give the soul a bowl of soup which will make them forget their past lives, and Yan Luo Wang will judge the soul and decide where they will go in the underworld.]


    On the other side was Zi Shan vs. Chu Ying.


    Zi Shan turned her neck, twisted her small waist, and did some stretching exercises. She smiled and said, "Do some warm-up exercises, you might get cramps."


    The previous Zi Shan was so traditional, but now that she''s with Yi Hong, she has been infected with Yi Hong''s teasing nature.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 623 (It turns out were fellow villagers)

    Chapter 623 (It turns out we''re fellow vigers)


    "Don''t worry, you can just watch," Chu Ying said softly, watching the woman in front of him do chest expansion exercises.


    In the distance, Lu Hong whispered, "Brother, your wife is too... you have to talk to her about thister, it''s just unbearable to watch..."


    Yi Hong''s mouth twitched. His wife was doing chest expansion exercises in front of another man. He knew it was just part of the warm-up routine, but someone who didn''t know might think she was implying something. He had to talk to her about it tonight! She was too unruly!


    Lu Hong even reminded him in a low voice, "Don''t forget about the painful memories, Brother..."


    Yi Hong looked at his wife in the distance, still full of absolute trust. How could Zi Shan do something like that? His brother was just scaring him.


    The husky squatting next to them was listless. ''I also have human rights. Don''t ignore my existence just because I''m a dog.''


    Zi Shan finally did a set of radio calisthenics. "Okay, let''s start."


    Chu Ying retched and took out a long knife with his right hand.


    Zi Shan also condensed a colorful long sword, exuding unique spiritual energy.


    "Not bad, you''re a formidable character. Where are you from, deity?" Chu Ying asked curiously.


    "Oh? You know deity?" Zi Shan was slightly surprised that this person knew about the existence of deity.


    Chu Ying chuckled, "Of course, I''m also a deity."


    "I''m from Tianfu, where are you from?"


    The two of them started chatting like old acquaintances.


    Lu Hong nudged his younger brother, "See, they''re already chatting. Be careful."


    At first, Yi Hong was still confident, but when he saw his wife chatting with that person, seeming quite happy, like an old friend he hadn''t seen in a long time, he instantly became upset and jealous.


    Upon hearing Zi Shan''s answer, Chu Yingughed and said, "Linwei, it''s a small ce, not as big as Tianfu."


    "Linwei?"


    "A small ce, nothingpared to Tianfu," Chu Ying said with a smile.


    Zi Shan nodded. So she was from a small ce. "How long have you been here?"


    "A long time, I don''t even remember anymore. And you?"


    "I came here justst year."


    Chu Ying nodded, "I heard that the capital of Tianfu was very magnificent, and I''ve always wanted to go see it, but never had the chance."


    "Unfortunately, you''ll never have the chance again. The capital is gone," said Zi Shan with a softugh, making Yi Hong instantly ufortable... his wife wasughing.


    "Oh? What happened to the capital?" Chu Ying asked curiously.


    "Well, everyone died. It was very tragic."


    Chu Ying frowned, her eyes filled with doubt. How could such a powerful ce like the capital be destroyed?


    Yi Hong couldn''t take it anymore and ran directly to his wife''s side, whispering, "What are you doing?"


    "Husband, this is my fellow viger. We just chatted for a bit, and this is my husband." Zi Shan actually started introducing them, making Yi Hong dizzy. She was never like this before.


    Chu Ying nodded at Yi Hong, as if greeting him.


    Thetter also nodded helplessly. They are a polite team and don''t randomly kill people.


    "Alright, husband, you should go now and don''t disturb me in battle." Zi Shan hurriedly pushed Yi Hong away, thinking to herself, ''He''s always so jealous.''


    "Then stop chatting, okay?"


    "I know."


    Watching her husband leave, Zi Shan smiled, "My husband is jealous. He gets upset if he sees me talking to other men."


    "Hehe, it seems you found the right person."


    "Yes, I''m pretty lucky." Zi Shan looked at Yi Hong, who was looking back at her every few steps. She even blew him a kiss to reassure him.


    Chu Ying''s face gradually darkened, and she said lightly, "Let''s begin!"


    Zi Shan sighed lightly and said in a tender voice, "You should give up resistance, because there''s no chance of winning."


    "Why?" Chu Ying asked in a low voice.


    "Do you know who destroyed the capital?"


    Chu Ying remained silent.


    "It was us, and of course, the great Supreme Overlord." When she mentioned the Supreme, Zi Shan''s eyes revealed a burning admiration, making her seem like a different person from before.


    "You destroyed the capital!!!" Chu Ying couldn''t believe it. The capital was filled with skilled fighters, how could it be destroyed?


    "Yes, surrender and maybe you''ll get a proper burial." Zi Shan continued to persuade them. Since they were fellow townspeople, there was no need to fight.


    Therge sword in Chu Ying''s hand emitted a fierce and aggressive aura. "As a man from Linwei, I will never surrender!"


    Zi Shan understood and didn''t try to persuade her any further. "Alright, take care!"


    Chu Ying didn''t say anything, but the big sword in his hand suddenly swung out, and a fierce sword energy surged out, illuminating the entire sky in an instant, as if to prate the heavens and the earth.


    "Puff!"


    Chu Ying''s face turned dark as he slightly lowered his head, revealing a sharp sword tip on his chest, which was shining with his own blood!


    "Surrender, you''re no match for me!" Zi Shan whispered, feeling that this person was still decent, so she didn''t want to be too harsh.


    Chu Ying''s face was tightly strained, and his heart was surging. He didn''t even know when this woman had appeared behind him, only feeling a coldness in his chest...


    ''When did such a powerful person appear in Tianfu? Could what she said be true?''


    ''Did they really destroy the imperial capital?''


    In the distance, Yi Hong was quite happy: "Big brother, see that? My wife is still awesome."


    Lu Hong did not deny it: "Indeed awesome."


    In the arena!


    Chu Ying didn''t care about the long sword on his chest at all. He swung his big sword again towards the Zi Shan, fiercely and ferociously, not hesitating even if it meant pulling his wound!


    Looking at the empty ground in front of him and feeling the chilling sword intent on his neck, Chu Ying''s face turned gloomy.


    "Move again! I''ll kill you!" Zi Shan changed her attitude and spoke with a killing intent.


    The sword intent emanating from the long sword in Zi Shan''s hand had already cut Chu Ying''s skin, and a row of blood flowed from his neck, which looked frightening.


    Just as Chu Ying was about to strike again, he suddenly saw a ck-robed figure walking towards the bonfire, followed by Du Zui!


    Bai Xiaozhen appeared immediately after!


    She was actually holding Shi Xiaotian''s neck and dragging him over, while Shi Xiaotian was like a dead fish,pletely unresponsive.


    Another woman also came over, and she directly threw Jiu Ling over!


    He couldn''t even sense Jiu Ling''s spiritual energy!


    "Yourpanions are like this, do you still want to resist?" Zi Shan asked faintly.


    The big sword in Chu Ying''s hand fell to the ground. If he still had a bit of fighting spirit just now, seeing this scene, he had no confidence left. The other three had all been defeated!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 624 (Who Are They)

    Chapter 624 (Who Are They)


    "Let''s go," said Zi Shan calmly.


    Chu Ying walked towards the bonfire like a soulless person.


    Zi Shan put away his long sword, but she was not satisfied. The opponents were too weak.


    All four of them were taken down and stood next to the bonfire. Although they were all injured, they were not fatally wounded.


    They still stared at the four intruders and coldly ordered, "Kneel!"


    An aggressive aura erupted from Yi Ran''s body. The immense spiritual pressure was like a mountain pressing down on their backs. They couldn''t bear it and kneeled down together.


    "You can kill us or chop us, but please, but don''t insult us!" Du Zui angrily shouted.


    Yi Ran, being the senior wife of Lie Gu, temporarily spoke. "Insult you? You are overthinking it." She gestured to Lu Hing to inform Wei Chang toe, but he shouldn''t report up the chain ofmand.


    "Who are you people? How can there be people like you in the Voidless Realm? This is impossible!" Jiu Ling still couldn''t understand this issue. The Voidless Realm was powerful, but not powerful enough to reach this level.


    "You have many questions, but as losers, you should look like losers and keep your heads down," Zi Shan said calmly.


    "Hahaha!!! Lower my head, to you? Dream on!" Du Zuiughed loudly without any fear.


    Bai Xiaozhen''s beautiful eyes narrowed, and she pped the air.


    Smack!


    The sound was loud and forceful, knocking out Du Zui''s teeth.


    "Motherf***er, you damn woman! Even if I be a ghost, I''ll still kill you!" Du Zui spat out a mouthful of blood and roared at Bai Xiaozhen.


    If she could, Bai Xiaozhen wanted to kill this person. He was too disgusting.


    But there were no orders from the superior, so she had to leave it for now.


    Lu Hong also reported the situation to Wei Chang.


    At this time, Wei Chang was sound asleep with Tang Wei in his arms. He woke up immediately after hearing the report. Someone dared toe!


    Wearing his pajamas, Wei Chang came directly.


    A ck vortex appeared next to the bonfire, and all four kneeling people saw it. Their eyes were filled with horror as they felt the aura emanating from the vortex.


    It was too terrifying!


    However, when they saw a man in pajamas walking out, their mouths twitched. This was not what they expected...


    "Uncle Wei!" Everyone present respectfully called out, even Yun Lang bowed his head.


    "It has to be said that the four kneeling people were amazed. These people were already terrifying, but they actually showed such respect for a man in pajamas!


    This is a bit frightening! Who exactly is this man in pajamas?


    "What''s going on?" Wei Chang frowned tightly, annoyed to be woken up from his sleep.


    The Death Mage respectfully said, "Master, these people were nning to attack Voidless Realm tonight, but we intercepted them!"


    Wei Chang turned to look at the four kneeling people, his deep gaze making people afraid to make eye contact.


    The four people didn''t even dare to lift their heads. No wonder losers should bow their heads, because they didn''t have the courage to lift their heads at all...


    "Who are you people?" Wei Chang asked in a low voice.


    Jiu Ling didn''t have time to think much and quickly exined, "It''s a misunderstanding... we were all deceived intoing here!"


    "Oh, by whom?"


    "Qing Tiandi! He''s the leader behind the Justice Alliance, and he has always wanted to attack the Voidless Realm!" Du Zui also quickly exined, after realizing that they can''t retaliate against the man in pajamas, he couldn''t even muster any resistance.


    "Qing Tiandi." Wei Chang murmured.


    He had originally nned not to inform Your Honor, but since it involved Qing Tiandi, he still wanted to ask Your Honor''s opinion.


    At this time, Ye Hua was not sleeping with his wife, but was holding his daughter and son in his arms. The two little ones snuggled up in their father''s arms and slept soundly, even with smiles on their faces in their dreams.


    Ye Hua, who was sleeping well, was awakened by Wei Chang.


    "Wei Chang! If you don''t give this deity an exnation, see how this deity will teach you a lesson!" Ye Hua coldly hummed. It was really unlike him. He had said it many times that after 10 p.m., he didn''t want to be contacted unless it was a big issue!


    Wei Chang''s expression became respectful, even though Ye Hua wasn''t in front of him, he still bowed his body.


    And the others, seeing Wei Chang''s demeanor, knew that Your Honor was angry and also bowed their heads.


    This movepletely stunned the four kneeling people. Who exactly were these people!


    The terrifying man in pajamas had be so fearful, as if he was afraid of something!


    "Your Honor, there are attackers outside." Wei Chang exined.


    But this exnation didn''t satisfy Ye Hua. "Just kill them! Do we need to report such a small matter!"


    "But they said it was Qing Tiandi who deceived them."


    When it came to Qing Tiandi, Ye Hua''s gaze became sharp. He wanted to ask about the situation.


    After ending the call with Your Honor, Wei Chang breathed a sigh of relief. He knew Your Honor was already resting, but he still got scolded.


    It was all because of these four idiots! Was Voidless Realm the ce they shoulde to!


    Eight people and a dog stood respectfully by the bonfire, which made the four kneeling people feel heavy.


    "They seem to be waiting for someone toe out! Who could it be? The four of them are not sure, but what is certain is that it is definitely a more terrifying presence! Or it could be that Supreme Overlord!


    Ye Hua''s figure quickly appeared, draped in a military coat, looking very... very sloppy. At least that''s what the four kneeling people thought.


    "Subordinates greet Your Honor!" The shouts of the eight people were very intimidating on this quiet night, as if they had broken through the clouds.


    "Woo woo woo~" Yun Lang also followed suit andy down.


    Ye Hua raised his hand and everyone stood up respectfully.


    Du Zui''s mind was nk. This was the Supreme Overlord! They originally thought he was the pajama guy! They never expected him to be this military guy!


    Jiu Ling looked at Wei Chang. This man was already very powerful, but she didn''t expect there to be an even stronger one!


    In Chu Ying''s heart, these people had already be terrifying to the extreme, and that pajama guy was even more terrifying!


    But he didn''t expect there to be more!!!


    How can people live like this?


    And these people were so respectful to the military man, even with fear! My God!


    What have they done to attract such beings?


    Shi Xiaotian remained silent throughout the whole process. As a big guy, being beaten up by a woman, it was embarrassing... he even felt embarrassed to speak...


    "Just them?" Ye Hua whispered.


    Wei Chang stood respectfully behind Ye Hua and replied, "Yes, Your Honor."


    Ye Hua pointed at Chu Ying and asked calmly, "Did Qing Tiandi send you all here?"


    Chu Ying nodded and said in a low voice, "Yes, we were all deceived by Qing Tiandi, so we came here."


    Ye Hua then looked at Jiu Ling and asked, "What is your rtionship with Qing Tiandi?"


    Jiu Ling didn''t dare to conceal anything, and the man''s questioning voice made her feel like her heart was about to explode.


    "We alle from the Divine Realm, and used to be assassins there." Jiu Ling even revealed this old background, which shows how scared she is now.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 625 (The Origin of Power)

    Chapter 625 (The Origin of Power)


    Ye Hua pointed at Du Zui and asked, "Why isn''t Qing Tiandi with you guys?"


    Du Zui quickly replied, "Your Honor, although Qing Tiandi is with us, he''s naturally sly. We''ve suffered losses from him before, and this time he made us the cannon fodder to test you!"


    "You mean Qing Tiandi is your leader?" Ye Hua asked calmly. Qing Tiandi indeed had a good mind and was very adept at reading people''s hearts.


    Jiu Ling lowered her head and said, "Your Honor, Qing Tiandi was originally one of us. We really didn''t mean it. Please spare us."


    "What was your purpose in attacking the Voidless Realm at night?" Ye Hua sat down by the campfire, stretched out his hands to warm them, and stared at the golden mes.


    After a brief silence, Chu Ying said in a low voice, "VoidlessRealm is a small world, and we wanted to get something from it."


    Chu Ying thought this would shock him, but to his surprise, he didn''t react at all, and neither did the others.


    The dog even ran to the side and urinated!


    How could you pee in such a serious situation? Have some decency!


    "So you came for this. Too bad." Ye Hua stood up and tightened his military coat. The night in the Yellow Sand Desert was a little cold.


    The four people didn''t understand Ye Hua''s meaning and were puzzled.


    "Kill them," Ye Hua said calmly. There was no reason to let them live.


    "Yes!" Wei Chang respectfully replied, showing no mercy. If Your Honor wanted them dead, they wouldn''t survive to see the sun in the morning.


    The four people kneeling down couldn''t believe they were really going to be killed! And the way he said it was so arrogant!


    They weren''t even afraid of being struck by lightning.


    Just as Wei Chang was about to attack, Chu Ying suddenly burst intoughter, and Shi Xiaotian, who had been silent on the side, suddenly came to his senses. Even Du Zui and Jiu Ling felt it.


    "At this point, we have to take a gamble!" Chu Ying said, and her body emitted a faint light.


    Not only Chu Ying, but Jiu Ling, Du Zui, and Shi Xiaotian also emitted the same light.


    Ye Hua took out a pack of cigaratte from his coat and lit one up. "Many people have wanted to take a gamble in front of me, and they all ended up gambling in hell."


    Chu Ying sneered: "Who knows who will go to hell!"


    The four quickly made hand gestures, and a terrifying aura suddenly emanated from each of them.


    Wei Chang was about to kill the four, but Ye Hua stopped his actions and decided to see what they were up to.


    "Gathering Spirit Transformation!"


    The four shouted, and a huge whirlwind suddenly swept over the scene. A tornado descended from the sky, enveloping the four.


    Ye Hua chuckled: "Interesting, strengthening power at the cost of life."


    "Your Honor, let me fight and take on the enemy," Zi Shan said with a girlish gesture. This was the opponent she wanted.


    Ye Hua calmly said: "I haven''t yed for a long time, step aside."


    "Your Honor~" The three wives of Lie Gu whined.


    Every time they encountered a slightly powerful opponent, Your Honor wanted to take them on. This left them, as subordinates, with no opportunity to show off their skills.


    Wei Chang frowned: "This is nonsense! How dare you disobey Your Honor''s orders!"


    The four women quickly knelt down and apologized. They didn''t mean to do it on purpose.


    "Alright, forget it this time. I don''t want it to happen again." Ye Hua said softly. As subordinates, they should act like subordinates. yful during gatherings, serious during business.


    "Thank you, Your Honor. May Your Honor live long and prosperous."


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything. He thought, ''Do you not have any new vocabry? It''s always the same few phrases. I''m tired of hearing them.''


    Feeling the aura inside the tornado, Ye Hua was surprised. It seemed that they had already reached the level of the highest deities. Gathering Spirit Transformation was a good thing, but the price was too high. Ye Hua could feel their lives slipping away.


    What''s the point? It''s better to leave quickly and enjoy life more.


    When the tornado disappeared, Ye Hua was quite satisfied with their new form.


    Their size was huge, reaching three meters in height. The head was that of Chu Ying, the shoulders belonged to Du Zui and Shi Xiaotian respectively, and the chest position was Nine Spirits.


    Ye Hua guessed that the crotch position should belong to Qing Tiandi. No wonder he had tricked them.


    "Power! Is this power?! Hahaha!!!" Du Zui could feel the surging power, as if he could crush this with one punch. This feeling was incredibly strong.


    Jiu Ling did not expect this move to be so powerful. Her confidence instantly returned, and she let out a sinisterugh: "Even if I die, I will drag you down with me!"


    Chu Ying took a deep breath and said, "No matter how powerful you are, you will die in this desert."


    Ye Hua had heard too many such words before. They were the confidence given by power, the belief that they could crush their opponents. But how could they know that Ye Hua was the source of that power?


    "Die! Tremble under my power!" Shi Xiaotian roared. His huge body suddenly shone with golden light, and the power surged wildly. The entire yellow sand area was shaking, and even the sky seemed to feel the power and began to rumble.


    Ye Hua raised his right hand slightly and said faintly, "Even power must kneel before me!"


    As his thumb and middle finger tapped together, the four arrogant individuals were momentarily stunned, as if they had been frozen in ce. Even their expressions were the same.


    A gust of wind blew, and the huge body copsed like a pile of sand, blending with the yellow sand on the ground!


    Watching Ye Hua disy his power, everyone immediately kneeled down and shouted, "Your Honor is boundless!"


    "s, I''m the origin of power. I need to retire." After speaking, Ye Hua disappeared next to the campfire.


    Hearing Your Honor''s lonely tone and seeing his deste figure, everyone sighed in their hearts. It was no wonder that he was their leader. His arrogance was terrifying.


    Your Honor''s snap of his fingers was so cool.


    Ye Hua was also helpless. Now he was showing off in front of his subordinates, but there were no spectators...


    It was really boring to go on like this.


    Back in his room, Ye Hua found his two little ones sitting on the bed.


    "Daddy~"


    "Daddy~"


    Ye Hua hugged the two children tightly. "Why are you both awake?"


    "Sister said Daddy went to find Mommy and won''t sleep with Yan''er anymore." Yan''er had be increasingly attached to her father and often followed him around, much to Qing Ya''s helplessness.


    Donghuang Baizhi was the same. Her daughter also followed her father and ignored her as a mother.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 626 (Even the Supreme Overlord Throws a Tantrum)

    Chapter 626 (Even the Supreme Overlord Throws a Tantrum)


    She even monopolized her husband''s bed at night, crying and making a scene if he didn''tply, which made the adults shake their heads and sigh.


    In Haigang City, Qing Tiandi was still awake, muttering to himself as he watched TV, "You can all go die in my pants!"


    Ye Hua''s guess was spot on. It was indeed Qing Tiandi''s pride that had been hurt. He was truly a petty man.


    This was Qing Tiandi''s real goal, to use someone else to do his dirty work!


    Ye Hua seemed to have fallen behind in thispetition, and he was well aware of that. He was interested in Qing Tiandi, who had a good mind and was quite intriguing!


    Ye Hua was also thinking about how to regain his position and how to strike a blow to Qing Tiandi to make him feel hopeless.


    Directly showing his strength in front of him? That was too low.


    That was not his style. He was using his brain now.


    In the blink of an eye, another month had passed.


    The voice calling for the elimination of the Voidless Realm seemed to have diminished a lot because there was no way to eliminate it, and they couldn''t even find a ce to do so. Besides, no one dared to go to the Yellow Sand Land because it was too dangerous, and people could die any minute.


    Faced with this helplessness, everyone was at a loss.


    However, another event had shifted everyone''s attention: the sudden appearance of a female demon who specialized in killing men!


    Men were afraid to leave their homes, and the situation was getting worse and worse, with a growing impact. As members of the Peace Association and the Justice League, they had to take action to solve this problem.


    However, the people sent out never came back, and both organizations were at a loss because the enemy was too powerful!


    This action further angered Li Hun. She even killed men she saw on the street. Men who were walking alone were safe, but if there was a woman with them, she would not hesitate to stab them.


    It was simply too cruel.


    At this point, single men felt grateful that they were single. Why bother looking for a girlfriend when all men with girlfriends are dead? It was truly pathetic.


    Of course, Ye Hua knew about this, but he just let it go and didn''t interfere.


    But, Donghuang Baizhi, as the Empress of the Voidless Realm, had a responsibility to eliminate this danger. This was her duty.


    Ye Hua couldn''t let Donghuang Baizhi act recklessly. After all, this female demon was a bargaining chip in his confrontation with Qing Tiandi.


    But this also made Donghuang Baizhi a little angry. She hadn''t talked to Ye Hua in three days.


    Ye Hua was toozy to coax her. If he went to coax her, then what? He needed to think about this problem first.


    "Ye Hua, Baizhi hasn''t eaten in a day. Go and coax her," Qing Ya said softly as she sat in Ye Hua''s arms.


    Ye Hua snorted coldly and lightly stroked Qing Ya''s elegant hair as he said, "If she doesn''t listen, why bother coaxing her?"


    "You know, Baizhi is pregnant and her belly is getting bigger. Even if you don''t care about her, you should care about the little one. Besides, pregnant women''s emotions can be a bit irrational, so you should understand," Qing Ya advised carefully. She probably never thought she would ask her man to coax another woman.


    Ye Hua thought Qing Ya was right. After all, they were both carrying his blood, so it was normal for their tempers to be a bit off.


    Looking at her husband''s expression, Qing Ya knew what to do. She got up and brought a bowl of porridge, saying, "Here, coax her well."


    "You! Always siding with others," Ye Hua said irritably.


    Qing Ya giggled and pinched her husband''s cheek. "It''s for the sake of your harem, isn''t it?"


    "Heh, are two still considered harem? If you have the ability, find me seven or eight more. That''s a harem," Ye Hua retorted.


    "Ye Hua!!!" Qing Ya put her hands on her hips and looked like she was about to get angry.


    Ye Hua snorted lightly. Would this deity argue with a woman? The deity will go coax his wife.


    This was thest time he was going to coax her. Don''t expect him to do it again next time! He was also a man with dignity!


    Entering the Empress''s bedroom, Ye Hua saw the Empress sitting on a chair lost in thought. She must be missing him.


    "Ahem!" Ye Hua cleared his throat, reminding her that he had arrived and she shoulde greet him.


    "Hmph~" Baizhi, the Empress, snorted softly andpletely ignored him.


    Oh, she had quite a temper. Did she believe he would coax her with that attitude? Did he have to be subservient?


    Ye Hua ced the porridge next to the Empress and said in a low voice, "Drink it!"


    Baizhi immediately turned her head away and refused to look at Ye Hua. Was this the attitude he had to coax his wife? Where was the humility?


    Seeing his wife''s attitude, Ye Hua seemed to have made up his mind.


    Gently holding Bai Zhi''s delicate hand, she was ready to fight back, but when she saw Ye Hua''s expression, she was shocked.


    She had never seen Ye Hua''s expression like this before.


    The pouting and pitiful eyes made Baizhi''s hair stand on end.


    Especially what he said next.


    "Wife, don''t be angry, okay~" He even shook her hand while speaking.


    Do you know who Ye Hua is studying from?


    He''s studying from his own son. Ye Yan often begs his mother not to get angry like that.


    Honestly, Donghuang Baizhi was shocked by Ye Hua, and it was the kind of shock that left her speechless.


    "Ye Hua, let''s talk it out. You should recover." Donghuang Baizhi quickly said. Ye Hua seemed to have changed into a different person and she preferred the old cold and aloof Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua was shameless in order to please his wife and quickly regained hisposure. "Drink it quickly."


    "Then don''t show that expression again. I''m afraid of you." Donghuang Baizhi quickly picked up the porridge next to her.


    "What''s wrong with my expression?"


    Thinking of Ye Hua''s expression just now, Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help butugh, and the porridge in her mouth spurted onto her husband''s clothes.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it." Donghuang Baizhi giggled. If she had taken a picture of her husband''s expression just now, it would have been so interesting to look at it when she had nothing to do.


    With a cold snort, Ye Hua sat on a nearby chair.


    "Don''t worry about this. I have a n." Ye Hua said carefully.


    Donghuang Baizhi sighed softly and put down the porridge, lowering her head slightly.


    "You should learn from Qing Ya and not take everything on yourself. Some things are beyond your control."


    "Husband, am I useless?" Donghuang Baizhi murmured, feeling like she wasn''t a verypetent Empress.


    Ye Hua pulled Donghuang Baizhi into his arms and gently caressed her slightly bulging belly. "My Empress, how can you be useless when you''ve given birth to my second child?"


    "Ohe on, so you''re saying that my only use is to bear your children~" Donghuang Baizhi pouted and acted cute in her husband''s arms. It seemed that Ye Hua''s weak point was his wife''s coquetry.


    "Of course not, you also take care of me."


    "But I don''t want to be just a vase~"


    Ye Hua was pleased with his wife''s thoughts and whispered, "Don''t worry, when the children are a little older, I''ll take you somewhere where there are many of my enemies. You can show your fists and feet then."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 627 (Brother-in-law and Sister-in-law Series)

    Chapter 627 (Brother-inw and Sister-inw Series)


    "Ye Hua, do you still have many enemies?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked. She had heard Ye Hua mention it before, but this was the first time he mentioned it in front of her.


    Ye Hua patted Donghuang Baizhi''s cheeks, "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you when the timees."


    Ye Hua thought, if she revealed her true identity in front of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, their expressions would be priceless. They would probably be scared stiff.


    "Hubby, tell me, tell me," Donghuang Baizhi immediately started acting cute, her curiosity piqued. Ye Hua was bing more and more mischievous.


    Ye Hua pinched the Empress''s chin and smiled, "I''ll tell you when both of you serve me together."


    "Ah, pervert, I won''t talk to you anymore!" Donghuang Baizhi snorted and left her husband''s embrace to handle the affairs of Voidless Realm.


    Ye Hua didn''t chase after her. The mission of coaxing his wife was over for today, and he finally solved the problem of the Empress.


    After leaving the Empress''s pce, Ye Hua stopped in his tracks and looked at the pce where his sister-inw lived. He decided to go and see Yutong, who seemed to be depressedtely.


    As soon as he walked into the pce, Ye Hua saw Qing Yutong in the garden, wearing a green dress and holding a small basket, gazing at the sky of the Voidless Realm.


    That exquisite chin, the fair skin, and that sexy neck were all tempting Ye Hua''s nerves.


    Faced with this undeveloped sister-inw, Ye Hua chose to avoid her, so as not to be unable to resist and do something to her. Qing Ya would definitely fight him if he did.


    But Yutong was getting more and more beautiful, as if waiting for a man toe and develop her.


    Of course, Qing Yutong knew that her brother-inw hade. She posed in such a way, humph, to seduce her brother-inw and make him fall for her. She now left whenever she saw me, as if she were a beauty. This was too annoying.


    She used to get spanked by her brother-inw, but now he didn''t eveny a hand on her. How could you be such a brother-inw? Did you just want to pat her butt and leave?


    Seeing that Ye Hua still hadn''t responded, Qing Yutong turned to look at him and smiled, her beautiful eyes curved like crescent moons, "Brother-inw~"


    To be honest, Ye Hua felt a little guilty. He had boasted about taking care of his sister-inw, but it had been dyed until now, making him look like he had been relegated to the cold pce. You could tell just by looking at his resentful expression.


    "Go y, don''t stop me," Ye Hua said, trying to scare his sister-inw away with his gaze.


    Qing Yutong spread her arms and said, "Brother-inw, if you leave today, I''ll tell my sister you spanked me."


    "You! Qing Yutong! How dare you!" How could he let his sister-inw threaten him like that?


    Looking around the entire world, who would dare threaten him, even his own wife wouldn''t dare!


    "I''m just brave. What are you going to do about it?" Qing Yutong also stood her ground.


    "Move aside!" Ye Hua said sharply.


    Qing Yutong turned into a gust of fragrant wind and flew directly into Ye Hua''s arms, offering him her first kiss.


    Ye Hua was a little bewildered. This sister-inw wasn''t following the usual script! Excellent men were like this, helpless in the face of such situations.


    After a long time, the two of them finally parted.


    Ye Hua put on a cold look and said in a deep voice, "Qing Yutong! Do you know what you''re doing?"


    "Hmph, I know that you''re attracted to me, brother-inw," Qing Yutong said yfully.


    Ye Hua: "..."


    It was so awkward. His temper had been a little too hottely.


    Seeing her brother-inw''s embarrassed look, Qing Yutong slyly asked, "Brother-inw, was my first kiss sweet? I still have a lot of firsts left... they''re all for you."


    This was practically a crazy hint. This sister-inw was getting more and more mischievous.


    "Alright, don''t let your sister catch us," Ye Hua''s tone softened a little, but he still felt very stimted inside. No wonder so many men wanted to cheat. This feeling was pretty good.


    Qing Yutong seemed to know what her brother-inw was thinking. "Brother-inw, do you find it exciting?"


    "What''s so exciting about it?" Ye Hua pped her butt, making a loud sound.


    "Ow, brother-inw, why did you hit me again and so hard?" Qing Yutong asked, rubbing her butt.


    "You''re not behaving!" Ye Hua scolded.


    Qing Yutong didn''t care and just liked her brother-inw. She grabbed Ye Hua''s neck and kissed him again. Ye Hua didn''t seem to resist, even touching her. This undeveloped girl, Qing Yutong, was suddenly touched so much that her whole body trembled, and the whole world seemed uninteresting.


    "Brother-inw, you''re so bad~"


    Oh my god, this is simply... Brother-inw and younger sister-inw having an affair series.


    "Are you satisfied now? Hurry up and go back." Ye Hua shook his head. Younger sister-inw was really stimting.


    "Brother-inw is mean, I want to go back and change my pants~" Qing Yutong said and ran back to the room.


    Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief, thinking to himself, ''Qing Ya, it''s your younger sister who tempted me. I just cooperated a little bit. I''m not taking the me for this.''


    Just as he walked out the door, Ye Hua saw Qing Yaing towards him and instinctively wanted to turn around, as if he had done something wrong.


    But then Ye Hua thought, ''how could I, the great husband, be afraid of my wife? I was just overthinking things.''


    "What are you doing, Ye Hua?" Qing Ya asked curiously as she walked towards him.


    "I just chatted with Yutong for a bit." Ye Hua said lightly, looking like a gentleman. He wouldn''t bother with such things as having an affair.


    Qing Ya silently nodded her head. "As her brother-inw, you should advise Yutong not to have such high standards. She''s almost thirty years old."


    "That''s right, I just said that but Yutong doesn''t listen to me." Ye Hua nodded silently. Maybe you don''t know how thirsty Yutong is, Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya sighed softly. "If it doesn''t work out, I want Yutong to marry you so I can rest assured."


    ''Ha ha, Qing Ya is trying to trick me. Do you think I''m stupid?''


    "Qing Ya! What are you saying? Watch your words!" Ye Hua sternly reprimanded her. She was challenging the moral bottom line by saying such things and destroying interpersonal rtionships.


    Qing Ya pursed her lips and said seriously, "I''m serious. If you don''t agree, forget it."


    Ye Hua saw Qing Ya''s attitude and realized she wasn''t trying to trick him. ''Could it be that she really intends to give her sister to me?''


    ''Truly worthy of being my wife! This is something that must be praised!''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 628 (There is an Enthusiastic Man Here)

    Chapter 628 (There is an Enthusiastic Man Here)


    Ye Hua nodded and said, "Actually, your idea is not bad. We are all family."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Hua felt two unfriendly gazes.


    Damn it, Qing Ya was really trying to trick him, and he actually believed it naively. He was too honest.


    "Do you think you can deceive me with such a small trick? I know everything. A little probing and it alles out," Ye Hua quickly exined, fearing his wife. There was no such thing as "fear", he was just maintaining family harmony.


    Qing Ya snorted and walked into her younger sister''s bedroom.


    Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief. Qing Ya was bing more and more mischievous.


    Speaking of which, that kid Lu HongL¨¹ had two identical twins. As the leader, he couldn''t fall behind.


    Although Qing Ya and Qing Yutong weren''t twins, their facial expressions were quite simr. If they could team up with the Empress, the scene would definitely be explosive.


    It seemed like he had a new goal again.


    But this was a long-term n. He needed to deal with the current situation first. He was going to give Qing Tiandi a hard time this time!


    Summoning his subordinates, Ye Hua decided to hold a small meeting.


    The location was, of course, the hall of the Leisure Bar. He wanted to go to the restroom, but he couldn''t fit in. Moreover, there were moredies now, and it would be inconvenient to hold a meeting in the men''s restroom.


    "Subordinates pay our respects to Your Honor!" The subordinates respectfully greeted him.


    Ye Hua nodded, feeling quitefortable hearing such words.


    "Recently, there''s a female demon outside causing a lot of trouble," Ye Hua sat at the bar and said lightly while smoking.


    Immediately, Lie Gu stood up and bowed, "Your Honor, I''m willing to eliminate evil for the people!"


    "Who told you I wanted to get rid of her!" Ye Hua red. He hadn''t even finished speaking, and you''re alreadying out!


    Lie Gu immediately stepped back, feeling a little embarrassed. He had originally wanted to show off in front of Your Honor, but he didn''t expect to be scolded instead.


    Ye Hua took a puff of his cigarette and said in a deep voice, "This female demon is indeed quite powerful, but she can''t defend against hidden weapons. So, I want one of you to go and protect her. Who''s willing to go?"


    The whole room fell silent...


    No man stood up.


    The reason was simple. They all had girlfriends or wives. How could they go protect a woman? Their wives would be extremely jealous.


    In the team, Zi Shan whispered, "Yi Hong, this is a good opportunity. Take the mission quickly."


    Yi Hong didn''t know Zi Shan''s little scheme yet. She was constantly probing every day, even when she went out for a walk at night, she would point to the women around her and ask if they were pretty.


    Yi Hong was now trained to have a tough and strong body through martial arts practice.


    "Zi Shan, the person I want to protect in my lifetime is you."


    The perfect answer! Yi Hong was impressed with himself.


    Zi Shan was very satisfied with her husband''s answer and her pretty face lit up with a smile.


    Only Gorefiend and Dou Fushi were present without a girlfriend.


    Gorefiend was not interested in women and was now promoted to the management level of the bar, handling things in an orderly manner, and Ye Hua''s pocket money was increasing.


    So only Dou Fushi was suitable for this task.


    But now Dou Fushi had be smarter, standing obediently at the back of the team, not speaking even if killed, and not epting any tasks!


    It was not that Dou Fushi did not want to ept, but because Dou Fushi had also heard of that female demon who was extremely fierce and killed men on sight.


    If he epted, he would definitely be killed. He would rather die than go.


    While Dou Fushi was thinking, his left hand was suddenly pulled up by someone.


    Lu Hong immediately eximed when he saw it: "Dou Fushi, you''re great!"


    Lie Gu also said, "As expected of a neer, this courage is admirable!"


    Wei Chang also nodded: "As a neer, he is brave enough to take on tasks. He has courage!"


    "Dou Fushi, you''re great."


    "Complete your task well for Your Honor."


    Dou Fushi waspletely stunned, as if his arm had been lifted up by some spiritual energy. It must be them!


    ''They''re bullying me, they''re bullying me! I don''t want to go¡­''


    Dou Fushi stepped forward and knelt down on both knees: "Your Honor...I..."


    Before Dou Fushi could finish speaking, Ye Hua nodded and said, "Since you are so enthusiastic, this difficult task is now entrusted to you."


    Dou Fushi: "..."


    "What are you still standing there for? Thank Your Honor," Wei Chang reminded him, but Dou Fushi was still stunned.


    Dou Fushi had never felt so hopeless before. ''That woman could kill a man without blinking. Am I not going to my death?''


    Of course, Ye Hua knew that Dou Fushi was no match for that woman, and he nodded to Wei Chang. Wei Chang''s finger emitted a ck mist that instantly entered Dou Fushi''s nostrils.


    And Dou Fushi trembled all over, then felt numbness...and even rolled his eyes.


    After finishing the matter, Ye Hua''s gaze suddenly sharpened. His subordinates dared not be careless and respectfully listened.


    "I have decided to return in five years! During these five years, I hope you all study well and fill yourselves with knowledge through books and education!" Ye Hua dered.


    Hearing this, the subordinates all shouted in unison, "Knowledge brings us joy, and learning makes us grow!"


    The sloganing from this group of people''s mouths was indeed unbelievable. It was like a group of demons being forced by Ye Hua to take the high school entrance exam.


    However, despite not understanding everything, the Seven Sins were still excited to hear that Your Honor had set a return date. Others who did not understand looked at Ye Hua''s serious expression and were sure that he was going to do something great!


    Instantly, their bodies were filled with excitement, and they wished they could leave now.


    Yi Hong also saw hope. This way, she could show her manly side and make Zi Shan admire him.


    "Dismissed. Go back and prepare," Ye Hua said calmly.


    "Yes!"


    Instantly, everyone left, leaving only Dou Fushi lying on the ground foaming at the mouth and Gorefiend.


    Gorefiend was not envious of the strength that Dou Fushi was given by Your Honor. On the contrary, he was quite satisfied with his current life, as all that fighting and killing outside was really not his thing.


    It turns out that making cocktails and cooking was his true passion. Only now did he realize this!


    Ye Hua looked at Gorefiend and said, "Study cooking well. I will leave the food responsibility to you in the future!"


    Gorefiend was overjoyed. It was an honor to cook for the Supreme Overlord, and he didn''t want to cause trouble for mortals anymore.


    "I obey, and I will make the most delicious food in the world for your enjoyment, Your Honor!"


    "Good! I will remember that. Practice well for these five years!" Ye Hua said.


    "Yes!"


    Gorefiend felt his blood boil, and he felt even more excited than in battle. He took a giant leap and charged into the kitchen, full of energy.


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly. People can''t judge by appearances. Gorefiend was really not someone who would cause trouble for mortals.


    He looked again at Dou Fushi lying on the ground foaming at the mouth and covered his face. This Dou Fushi was probably the most silly member of his team.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 629 (Demon Entrusted to me for Protection)

    Chapter 629 (Demon Entrusted to me for Protection)


    "Wuwuwu~" Yun Lang suddenly cried out.


    Ye Hua sighed deeply. These two are so silly...


    After drinking a ss of wine, Ye Hua returned to the Voidless Realm. The children still needed to be taught, and in five years they would have to bear the banner of Your Honor themselves!


    But even after five years, Ye Yan would only be five years old. It was pitiful to think that such a young child would be thrown out into the world by his father to be tempered.


    When Dou Fushi woke up, he waspletely bewildered. He looked around and saw that Your Honor had already left.


    He felt like his life had lost all its color. Was Your Honor really asking him to protect a female demon? Was he joking?


    Standing up, Dou Fushi saw that Blood Demon was carefully wiping a ss, his concentration making Dou Fushi''s scalp tingle.


    "Gorefiend, can I have a drink?" Dou Fushi sighed lightly. Why did he always get these kinds of tasks that no one else wanted?


    Blood Demon nced at Dou Fushi and said tly, "Give me money."


    "Come on, Gorefiend, we''re all on the same team." Dou Fushi couldn''t believe it. They were all in the same group, and yet he still had to pay?


    Gorefiend said in a low voice, "This is Your Honor''smand. Even if Madams wants to drink, they need to pay for it."


    Dou Fushi: "..."


    Was Your Honor really that short of money?


    Dou Fushi suddenly thought of a good solution. He wondered if bribing Your Honor would work. He could try it another day.


    "Forget it, I''ll go andplete the task." Dou Fushi whispered. He couldn''t be careless with Your Honor''s orders. If he failed, he might be kicked out by Your Honor.


    As a man, Dou Fushi also had his pride. How could he fail to carry out Your Honor''s orders?


    Leaving the bar, Dou Fushi went to the street and got into his 1990s Santana. Then he took out his phone and checked the news.


    He could find out where the female demon was just by checking the news.


    After searching, Dou Fushi confirmed the woman''s whereabouts. She was killing men in Nanyang City. It was terrifying.


    And when Dou Fushi saw the photo of the female demon, he felt like he had seen her somewhere before. Suddenly, he remembered that day!


    He had divined that he was going to die, was it because of her?


    It was so close. He almost died. It seemed that what was said online was true. This female demon only killed men who had girlfriends.


    Dou Fushi started the Santana calmly, and a ck mist rose from behind it, making a thumping sound like a tractor.


    When Dou Fushi arrived at Nanyang city, it was already evening. He first went to eat egg fried rice and ordered a basket of steamed dumplings to fill his stomach. Once everything was ready, he went to find the female demon.


    After experiencing the power of his body, Dou Fushi felt as if he had been reborn. Flying in the sky was no longer as difficult, and he could jump from here to there effortlessly.


    ''Why did I even drive here earlier? I''m so stupid,'' he thought.


    Dou Fushi was seen jumping around in excitement, his face filled with wonder. He never thought that his big brother would teach him such powerful kung fu. It was amazing!


    "Thank you for your kindness, Your Honor. I, Dou Fushi, will do my utmost to protect the youngdy and ensure that she doesn''t get hurt," he said, bowing respectfully.


    Meanwhile, outside the suburbs of Nanyang city, Li Hun had been ambushed!


    More precisely, it had been poisoned by an ancient and magical toxin, which was terrifying!


    In order to eliminate this soul, Qing Tiandi had also put in some effort, but he still hadn''t found a way to deal with it.


    In the presence of Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin, the Justice League leaders, Li Hun was temporarily sealed by an ancient artifact. The delicate body had different wounds, and the originally beautiful lips were ck, emitting a scent of death!


    If it wasn''t for the poison, it would have been impossible to seal it with an ancient artifact. That woman who sold milk tea was so cruel!


    "I killed stinky men for you, and you, women, repay me with enmity!" Li Hun said, looking at the people who had trapped her.


    Wang Dabao looked at the trapped soul and said in a deep voice, "Wife, this woman can''t be killed even with an ancient artifact!"


    Bai Cixin was also amazed. Li Hun had been poisoned by an ancient artifact before, and now it was trapped by one. But it still wasn''t dead! It was even healing and would probably recover soon!


    As expected of a reincarnated person, she was really strong!


    "Qing Tiandi still wants her, but it seems impossible..." Bai Cixin sighed lightly. Qing Tiandi wanted to subdue this woman, and her strength was indeed very strong.


    Of course, Qing Tiandi also said that if it was impossible, he would kill her. She couldn''t block his way.


    Wang Dabao felt that he could still make a final attempt and shouted at Li Hun, "If you obey us, we''ll let you go!"


    Li Hun had a green cauldron floating above her head, emitting a terrifying aura. A golden cage had trapped her, and golden whips were whipping her delicate body.


    Every whip would create a shocking aura, but Li Hun''s face remained unchanged, even though she was poisoned.


    "Hmph! Stinky man! When I get out, you''ll be the first one I kill!" Li Hun slowly raised her head, staring at Wang Dabao with a fierce gaze.


    "Don''t try to persuade her anymore, it''s useless!" Bai Cixin''s beautiful eyes turned cold, and a spear appeared in her hands!


    As soon as the spear appeared, thunder and lightning roared and echoed through the sky.


    The spear was surrounded by electric currents, and the small fry standing behind could clearly feel the difference!


    It turned out that the Justice League was so powerful that even this female demon could be subdued.


    Li Hun also saw the spear in Bai Cixin''s hand and her expression became serious.


    "Demon! I''ll ask you onest time!"


    Before Bai Cixin could finish speaking, Li Hun snorted coldly, "You will eventually die in the hands of men!"


    "Fine! Then let this Godyer send you back!" Bai Cixing shouted and threw the Godyer high into the air!


    As the Godyer flew out, the white electric current seemed to prate the ground, and the dazzling light made people close their eyes!


    Li Hun wanted to break free from the bondage, but the poison of the ancient divine weapon seemed to be tailored specifically for her. Plus the suppression of the giant tripod on her head, she couldn''t break free for a while!


    And this Godyer...


    Pfft!


    There was no suspense, the Godyer pierced through Li Hun''s delicate body, leaving arge hole in her abdomen!


    This was a chain reaction. As long as the ancient divine weapon was used properly, it couldpletely kill powerful opponents! Just like Li Hun, if she wasn''t poisoned or suppressed by the ancient artifact, she wouldn''t have been prated by the Godyer!


    Li Hun suddenly spurted out arge amount of blood, and her abdomen kept bleeding. Her whole body instantly became weaker, making her face pale.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 630 (Arrival of the Time-Space Bureau)

    Chapter 630 (Arrival of the Time-Space Bureau)


    When the young gangsters saw the female demon r in her current state, they cheered loudly, dering that the Justice League had once again upheld justice in the world!


    At that moment, two figures descended from above.


    "The Time-Space Bureau is taking over!"


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin furrowed their brows as they looked at the two descending figures.


    Even in Qing Tiandi''s mouth, they had heard of the Time-Space Bureau. Xiao Yi had previously worked as an agent for the bureau and knew what they were in charge of: catching those who had traveled through time and space.


    But now, they showed up only after the people had been beaten half to death? It was downright shameless.


    The other gangsters behind them looked bewildered. It was their first time hearing about the Time-Space Bureau.


    Wang Dabao scrutinized the two figures. One of them was obviously the leader, with an imposing aura, flowing long hair, and a mole below his lips.


    Wang Dabao was relieved that he wasn''t that handsome, and the mole had the effect of "adding the finishing touch" and destroying his entire face.


    The other one standing next to him was not bad-looking.


    That was Wu Liu, Xiao Yi''s former boss, while the other man with the mole was the head of the Time-Space Bureau, Shi Zhengao.


    Their appearance at this moment was just as Wang Dabao had suspected. They only showed up now that the people had been beaten to such a state.


    This powerful woman was beyond the reach of the Time-Space Bureau''s abilities, so they could only monitor her activities for now. However, there was no need to do so actively as she was so brazen that anyone with a phone could tell where she was at any given time.


    "You may leave," Wu Liu said expressionlessly, taking a step forward towards Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao, as if he were the boss here.


    But before Bai Cixin could respond, the gangsters from the Justice League behind them protested.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "If we want to leave, we''ll leave. Who do you think you are?"


    "What kind of bullshit Time-Space Bureau is that? I''ve never even heard of it!"


    Shi Zhengao''s expression remained unchanged as he stood with his hands behind his back, as if nothing could ruffle his emotions.


    With a serious face, a massive surge of spiritual energy suddenly spread out, and he swung his hand towards the void!


    A huge st of energy swept the minions off their feet, sending them flying.


    "How dare you! Shouting and screaming in front of the director!" Wu Liu shouted in anger. If there weren''t any rules, he would have killed these people. They were shameless.


    Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao stood still. If they were also blown away, that would be embarrassing.


    Suddenly, Shi Zhengao patted Wu Liu on the shoulder. "Don''t be so angry. It''s not good for the children."


    Wu Liu respectfully lowered his head and stepped back behind Shi Zhengao.


    "You are the leader of the Justice League, right? Let me introduce myself first. I am Shi Zhengao, the director of the Space-Time Bureau. We have been monitoring this fugitive for a long time, and tonight we nned to arrest her, but we didn''t expect this to happen. We apologize for any offense caused."


    This sounded pleasant to Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao, at least it gave them face.


    But!


    Wang Dabao''s face didn''t look good.


    ''Shi Zhengao¡­''


    ''Why is this name so unique? Can a person''s name be "Historically High"? Why not call him Shi Zhenchang?''[The joke is a y on words in Chinese. The name Sh¨« Zh¨¥n G¨¡o sounds simr to Sh¨« J¨ª G¨¡o), which means "historically high" or "unprecedentedly high". So, Wang Dabao is making fun of the fact that his name sounds like an exaggerated expression of height, which is he suggests that he should be named Sh¨« Zh¨¥n Ch¨¢ng, which means "historically long". Sh¨« Zh¨¥n Ch¨¢ng sounds a bit odd and unusual in Chinese, which is why it''s funny in this context. Additionally, the suggestion to use Sh¨« Zh¨¥n Ch¨¢ng shows how ridiculous the original name Sh¨« Zh¨¥n G¨¡o sounds.]


    Wang Dabao looked twisted as he tried to suppress hisughter, as if he was about to hit someone.


    This kind of expression seemed to indicate that they were going to fight.


    At this moment, Li Hun sneered, "Do you really think you can kill me like this? Wishful thinking! Damn man, I''ll use your blood to polish my shoester!"


    Shi Zhengao furrowed his brow and raised his index finger!


    With a "biu" sound, a green beam of light shot out from his finger, piercing through Li Hun''s right shoulder. Li Hun, who was already injured, suffered a second injury, and blood gushed out.


    Shi Zhengao whispered, "You haven''t realized your situation yet."


    "Despicable!" Li Hun weakly eximed.


    Shi Zhengao shot another green beam of light from his finger, piercing through Li Hun''s left shoulder!


    At first nce, Li Hun''s arms hung weakly, but even after such heavy injuries, she didn''t cry out, which showed how strong her willpower was.


    In fact, Li Hun didn''t want to show weakness in front of these stinky men. It was because of this that she was killed by that adulterous couple in the past. She wouldn''t let that happen again!


    Never again!


    Shi Zhengao''s actions made Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao tremble slightly. The director of this time and space bureau was indeed very powerful!


    He himself had to use an ancient artifact to be able to harm Li Hun. And yet, the director could do it easily. Was everything he said true?


    Was what happened tonight just a coincidence?


    Actually, it wasn''t.


    If Li Hun was at full strength, Shi Zhengao would have been helpless. Although he could fight Li Hun, he would be at great risk. Shi Zhengao wouldn''t put himself in danger or do anything uncertain.


    In the end, it was just a matter of being unable to win, but Shi Zhengao couldpletely suppress the injured Li Hun. Therefore, Shi Zhengao had the ability to harm Li Hun.


    Just like what happened just now.


    Bai Cixin was now also considering a question: this woman was of great importance to the Justice League, even as a corpse!


    If this news were to spread, the position of the Justice League would rise to a higher level. After all, this woman had killed so many people and had long aroused public outrage.


    If she were just handed over like this, Bai Cixin would feel reluctant, and so many people were watching.


    Once she was handed over, where would she put her face?


    "Director Shi, as you know, this woman has killed many people this month, and I have to exin to everyone," Bai Cixin said softly. This merit was obtained by herself and her husband at the risk of their lives. How could they just hand over the person?


    Shi Zhengao did not refute and agreed: "Indeed, you are right. This woman''s appearance has caused a lot of damage."


    "So,if I just hand her over to you, it doesn''t seem appropriate." Bai Cixin was not afraid of this director. She had an ancient artifact in her hand, and with her husband''s strength, she could still fight them. If Qing Tiandi came over, the situation would be better.


    But whether Qing Tiandi woulde over, Bai Cixin couldn''t be sure. This man was too cunning. She didn''t know what he was thinking all day long.


    "Indeed, it is not appropriate. However, this woman is also very useful to me, and I hope Miss Bai can understand." Shi Zhengao also had his own difficulties. Recently, he had to produce some results.


    Because he heard that Ji Yang, the director of the Time and Space Bureau, was inspecting the work below, and he mighte here!


    If he didn''t have a good report card, it would be a very embarrassing thing. Li Hun''s appearance was Shi Zhengao''s target, and with what she had done recently, Shi Zhengao concluded that someone had to solve the problem, and he could just take her away when the time came.


    Why notplete the work without using violence?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 631 (Exchange)

    Chapter 631 (Exchange)


    Bai Cixin could sense Shi Zhengao''s determined mood.


    Shi Zhengao also sensed that he would have to pay a price to get this woman, depending on the situation.


    Bai Cixin smirked, "Director Shi, how about you understand my situation? After all, I have suffered a lot to catch this woman."


    "How about, can Miss Bai give us this woman and let us take her away? Or do we need to fight you?" Shi Zhengao said softly. There was a serious threat in his words, as if syaing, "If we really fight, you are not our match."


    However, Shi Zhengao did not want to get into a fight, after all, there were rules in the Time-Space Bureau. What they were doing now was already breaking the rules. If it really escted, he would not do it either!


    But it was still possible to bluff people. How could they know these rules?


    Perhaps what Shi Zhengao didn''t expect was that Xiao Yi had unintentionally mentioned these rules before, and he didn''t know if Wang Dabao took them to heart, but Bai Cixin remembered them.


    "Director Shi, your actions like this should be against the rules, right?" Bai Cixin exuded a confidence that she didn''t really have at first.


    This sentence stunned Shi Zhengao and Wu Liu. How could this woman know about the Time-Space Bureau?


    Bai Cixin added with a smile, "Don''t be too surprised. One of my friends used to be an agent of your bureau and talked to me about your situation."


    "Who was it! Who dared to reveal the secrets of the Time-Space Bureau!" Wu Liu shouted angrily, ''Don''t you have a confidentiality agreement?''


    "I''m afraid you won''t find him. He is Xiao Yi."


    Upon hearing Bai Cixin''s words, Wu Liu''s face became serious.


    Shi Zhengao certainly knew Xiao Yi because he was also a reborn person, and his file was on record!


    But what he didn''t expect was how Xiao Yi became an agent of the Time-Space Bureau. It seemed that Wu Liu had done something behind his back.


    At that time, Wu Liu did indeed hide it from Shi Zhengao. After all, Xiao Yi''s strength was there, and he was suitable for being a thug. But he did not expect Xiao Yi to reveal the rules of the Time-Space Bureau.


    It seemed that he had misjudged Xiao Yi. After being beaten up like that, he recruited him, but Xiao Yi repaid him with this kind of behavior!


    It was really despicable! Die a good death!


    "Miss Bai, you propose the conditions. What can we exchange for this woman?" Shi Zhengao gave in and decided to exchange rather than use force.


    Bai Cixin felt that this was an opportunity. If there was something good to exchange, it would be natural to do so.


    But she did not know Shi Zhengao''s bottom line, so she could only say, "Director Shi, how much do you think this woman is worth?"


    Shi Zhengao sneered in his heart. ''This woman was really smart, trying to trick me!''


    The Time and Space Bureau has the most primordial spirits. Even the worst primordial spirit is something that everyone wants to have. After all, only strong cultivators can cultivate primordial spirits.


    But Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin did not cultivate primordial spirits.


    Shi Zhengao held out his palm, and a golden sphere emitting light appeared. When the primordial spirit was revealed, there was an uproar. Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao also felt the immense energy of the primordial spirit. For their current selves, it was a good thing.


    But Bai Cixin also knew that this was probably not Shi Zhengao''s bottom line.


    "What is this thing?" Wang Dabao asked curiously.


    Li Hun spat out a mouthful of blood from the side. "A bunch of idiots who don''t even recognize primordial spirits!"


    "primordial spirit!!!"


    Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao did not expect this to be an primordial spirit! It was indeed very powerful!


    "Are you satisfied? Exchange this woman for this primordial spirit," Shi Zhengao could see the greed in their eyes, which was good news.


    Wang Dabao did not speak and relied on his wife to make the decision. He was not good at this.


    Bai Cixin fixed her surprised expression and whispered, "Is one primordial spirit worth exchanging for this woman?"


    At this moment, Li Hun suddenly let out a lowugh. "Foolish! primordial spirits are also divided into high and low. This primordial spirit is the worst."


    Shi Zhengao''s face sank, and his finger once again sent a blue light piercing through Li Hun''s chest. This attack almost took Li Hun''s life. Now he didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Although he was facing death, Li Hun''s body functions were quickly recovering. This was the self-healing ability of a strong person. If it weren''t for the suppression of the giant cauldron, his injuries would have recovered even faster.


    Bai Cixin lightly chuckled after hearing this. "Director Shi, how are primordial spirits ranked?"


    "Miss Bai, how much credibility can you give to the words of this demon?" Shi Zhengaoughed lightly. He really wanted to chop off this demon woman''s mouth.


    Bai Cixin sighed lightly. "Then, it''s difficult for me. After all, you know the usefulness of this woman."


    "Miss Bai, you are quite greedy," Shi Zhengao said in a low voice. Another primordial spirit appeared in his hand, emitting a much stronger pressure than the previous one.


    Shi Zhengao said heavily, "Miss Bai, two primordial spirits in exchange for this woman. But I also want you to know that I am the Director of the Time and Space Bureau!"


    This was Shi Zhengao''s serious warning. Don''t take advantage of the situation! You need to know when to stop!


    Bai Cixin of course knew this. Making more profit was what she wanted to do, and now she was very sessful.


    This demoness''s role was only to increase the prestige of the Justice League, but the Justice League ultimately belonged to Qing Tiandi, not to Bai Cixin.


    But this primordial spirit could be used by her to increase her strength!


    So this transaction was definitely worth it!


    As for the thugs? They would be killed to keep them from talking. Of course, Qing Tiandi couldn''t find out about this.


    Qing Tiandi seems to value her very much, otherwise he wouldn''t have released so many ancient artifacts.


    Bai Cixin reached out with slender hands.


    Shi Zhengaoughed, and with a light flick of his palm, two primordial spirits flew into Bai Cixin''s hands.


    "Miss Bai is indeed a clever woman," Shi Zhengao said lightly. In fact, trading two such primordial spirits wasn''t a big deal, but Bai Cixin''s attitude made Shi Zhengao a little unhappy.


    Bai Cixin said in a coquettish voice, "Director Shi should know how to use them."


    Shi Zhengao breathed a sigh of relief, really wanting to p this woman!


    As Shi Zhengao waved his big hand, two primordial spirits entered the forehead of Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao.


    A fierce pressure suddenly burst forth, and golden light radiated from the forehead of the two, unable to subside for a long time!


    It was only after a long time that it stabilized!


    Wang Dabao clenched his fist, feeling like he had undergone aplete transformationpared to before!


    And Bai Cixin''s face turned cold, slowly reaching out her slender hand towards her subordinates!


    These people knew things they shouldn''t have known! So there was only one result!


    Death!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 632 (A Man Falling from the Sky)

    Chapter 632 (A Man Falling from the Sky)


    As Bai Cixin''s palm stretched out, everyone felt a strange spiritual pressure around them, as if something was squeezing them!


    "Leader Bai! Leader Bai! What are you doing..."


    "Leader Bai, don''t kill us!"


    "Yes, we don''t know anything, don''t kill us!"


    Bai Cixin was not a kind-hearted woman, but rather decisive in killing. In this regard, she was stronger than Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    If Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were here, they would not have killed their subordinates.


    As Bai Cixin clenched her slender hand, the crowd of underlings suddenly exploded and died.


    Feeling the surging power, Bai Cixin was very satisfied. The powerful entity just entered her body, making her stronger than her husband.


    Wang Dabao, of course, didn''t mind this, because the more powerful his wife was, the more aplished he felt.


    "Great technique." Shi Zhengao apuded, even if Bai Cixin didn''t act, he would have done so.


    After all, these people have seen and heard too much!


    Bai Cixin smiled lightly, "Director Shi, this woman is yours now."


    After saying that, Bai Cixin nned to leave with her husband. They couldn''t go see Qing Tiandi yet, as the spiritual pressure was unstable and needed to be controlled well so that Qing Tiandi wouldn''t find out.


    "Miss Bai, wait a minute." Shi Zhengao suddenly had an idea.


    This idea was simr to that of Wu Liu.


    "Director Shi, is there anything else?" Bai Cixin turned around curiously and immediately began to weigh the pros and cons in her heart.


    Shi Zhengao wanted to use Bai Cixin''s identity to help him do things, so that the pressure from the Time and Space Bureau would be reduced, and the field agents below were rtively weak.


    As for why he didn''t distribute the primordial soul to others, it was also the rule of the Time and Space Bureau. What if the people below rebelled? It would be more troublesome to deal with them.


    Shi Zhengao nodded and said softly, "As a repayment, I will also provide some help."


    Bai Cixin silently weighed in her heart. Qing Tiandi''s ship was very unstable, and she really should find a partner. The Time and Space Bureau seemed like a good choice. If they could distribute the primordial soul, would they still be inferior in any way?


    The important thing was that this was a cooperation. With Qing Tiandi, she was the subordinate, and there was a difference between the two!


    "Miss Bai, what do you think?"


    Bai Cixin pretended to hesitate, all for the sake of impressing Shi Zhengao. After all, she couldn''t agree too quickly.


    "What kind of help can you offer me, Director Shi?" Bai Cixin asked curiously.


    "As long as you help me, I will naturally do my best to assist you. That''s what cooperation is all about," Shi Zhengao replied.


    "How can I trust you?" Bai Cixin asked back.


    Shi Zhengao rubbed his chin and said ominously, "I think... if I killed two people now, no one would know."


    Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao''s faces darkened. Shi Zhengao was right.


    "Okay!" After a long while, Bai Cixin agreed. It''s better to have more friends than enemies.


    "Miss Bai is a straightforward person. I wish us a pleasant cooperation," Shi Zhengao said.


    "Pleasant cooperation," Bai Cixin replied. They shook hands and reached a consensus.


    "Go bring the person over!" Shi Zhengao said calmly. They had a good harvest tonight.


    "Yes!" Wu Liu replied respectfully. He knew that his private decision had caused the director to lose face in the negotiation, and he would definitely be scolded when he got back.


    Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao didn''t leave immediately. After all, they were now partners, and if there were any identster, they would have to help.


    However, as soon as they thought of an ident, it happened...


    "Ah!!!!" A scream echoed through the sky, as if a person falling from a great height was crying for help.


    Wu Liu immediately became alert and looked up at the night sky.


    A ck shadow was approaching rapidly...


    More precisely, it was rushing towards them!


    "Ah!!!!" Dou Fushi let out a series of screams. He was so excited that he couldn''t evennd properly. He had no control over his power!


    Shi Zhengao furrowed his brow tightly as the ck shadow rushed towards the giant cauldron.


    Wang Dabao could almost hear a dull thud as a lump of meat stuck to the giant cauldron.


    As the shadow approached, everyone was curious about what was happening.


    Boom!


    A figure collided with the giant cauldron, but...


    A terrifying pressure instantly spread in all directions. This was the aura emitted by the shattered ancient artifact!


    The giant cauldron in the sky was shattered into pieces, falling to the ground one by one. Without the restraint of the giant cauldron, Li Hun also fell to the ground and couldn''t move, but his recovery speed elerated a lot!


    The four people were stunned. The figure actually shattered the ancient artifact!


    How is this possible!


    Even Shi Zhengao was amazed. Ancient artifacts are much stronger than ancient divine weapons, and this person shattered it with his body alone!


    How strong must he be!


    Boom!


    Dou Fushi smashed into the ground, and the four people''s feet trembled slightly. A big pit appeared in front of them.


    Poor Li Hun was so close to Dou Fushi that she disappeared. She was probably buried in the pit...


    If Ye Hua found out about this, he would definitely think that he had a problem with his judgment of people. He asked him to save people, but he buried them instead!


    He''s really more stupid than a dog.


    Dou Fushiy in the big pit, staring nkly at the sky. He was scared to death, but luckily he didn''t die...


    Sitting up, Dou Fushi checked his body and found that he was in good condition. He didn''t even lose a piece of skin.


    But when he fell just now, he seemed to have shattered something that looked very valuable. Hopefully, he won''t have to pay for it.


    Suddenly, Dou Fushi seemed to have thought of something.


    He came to save the little girl. He clearly felt her presence here. Where is she?


    Dou Fushi stood up and looked around. He didn''t see anyone around, but there were four people over there. He felt he had to go ask them. It would be troublesome if he couldn''t find the little girl.


    With a light leap, Dou Fushinded in front of Shi Zhengao and the others, smiling. His white teeth looked pretty clean.


    Only his clothes were a bit worn out.


    "Have you seen a woman? She''s very beautiful, very fierce, and likes to kill men?" Dou Fushi curiously asked, looking innocent.


    He was almost going to say, "I''m an honest person."


    The four people never expected that this man was actually looking for a demoness! They suddenly felt uneasy!


    Wang Dabao casually pointed in a direction, "She ran over there."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 633 (Soul Separation with a Little Injury)

    Chapter 633 (Soul Separation with a Little Injury)


    Dou Fushi looked in the direction Wang Dabao pointed at, slightly stunned, then smiled and said, "Thank you..."


    After speaking, he disappeared from the spot, his speed was so fast that it was astonishing.


    However, Dou Fushi was a bit puzzled. The man and woman he just saw seemed to have met somewhere before, but where? Why couldn''t he remember?


    The four of them saw Dou Fushi leave and breathed a sigh of relief. Although this person was very powerful, his brain wasn''t functioning properly. Even if you told him to save a person, he would bury them in a pit.


    "Fortunately, he''s a "honest" person," Wang Dabao muttered.


    Bai Cixin nodded. If they had encountered someone with a little more intelligence, they would have noticed that something was wrong.


    "Honey, don''t you think we''ve seen that man somewhere before?" Wang Dabao suddenly whispered.


    As soon as her husband mentioned it, Bai Cixin immediately paid attention, recalling the man''s appearance just now, and her face gradually became serious.


    Suddenly, she remembered!


    "Honey! At my brother''s funeral!" Bai Cixin said in a low voice.


    Wang Dabao also remembered. That man who spoke nonsense at the funeral seemed to be Tang Wushuang''s person! But didn''t his wife kill him?


    "That''s not right. Didn''t you kill that person?" Wang Dabao questioned.


    Bai Cixin breathed a sigh of relief and said lightly, "Maybe it''s just a resemnce."


    But Shi Zhengao was searching for information about that man in his mind, and found that he wasn''t someone who had been reborn or transmigrated. So where did hee from?


    Why was his strength so powerful!


    "Director, we need to take the person away quickly!" Wu Liu reminded in a low voice. If that man noticed anything was wrong, he would definitelye back and kill them.


    Shi Zhengao agreed. They needed to take the person away quickly, or they might have more troublester.


    "Hurry up!" Shi Zhengao said in a deep voice, feeling a bit uneasy now.


    However, just as Wu Liu lifted his foot, a gust of wind came!


    Dou Fushi''s figure appeared again, and the four of them were suddenly shocked. He came back so fast!


    He must have found something wrong. Sure enough, they couldn''t fool him. This man was really clever!


    Dou Fushi turned around and smiled, showing his white teeth again. "My phone fell when Inded just now. It cost me more than 10,000 yuan, and it''s an iPhone Max with a beauty filter for selfies."


    The four of them: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Well, they overestimated him.


    They didn''t expect him to be a little bit childish.


    Shi Zhengaoughed lightly. "It''s really good. I''m using one too."


    After speaking, he took out his own iPhone Max.


    Dou Fushi stopped for a moment, and unexpectedly walked towards Shi Zhengaoh''s direction, which made several people feel even more pressure.


    ''Why are youing over here? Go find your phone!''


    "My phone''s battery drains pretty quickly. Do you have this problem too?" Dou Fushi looked at Shi Zhengao in confusion.


    Shi Zhengao regretted taking out his phone, but still smiled and said, "Maybe your system hasn''t finished downloading yet. Turning off some Bluetooth functions might help."


    "Oh? Really? I just bought this phone not long ago and I don''t know much about it. Can you teach me?"


    Shi Zhengao: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Bai Cixin was about to copse on the side. Director Shi, why did you take out your phone? If someone finds their phone, they''ll leave...


    And that demoness was still buried in the soil. What if she suffocates?


    Shi Zhengao had no choice. The man in front of him was very powerful, so he had to patiently answer his questions.


    Several people were about to drive Dou Fushi crazy. He even asked how to take a screenshot...


    "Don''t you have the user manual to read?"


    Bai Cixin finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and whispered, "Handsome, you still haven''t found your phone."


    Dou Fushi suddenly pped his forehead. He had forgotten about the main objective, which was to find his phone!


    Big brother, your main objective is to find the girl, not your phone!


    Dou Fushi once again came to the big pit and stood in the spot where he had been lying down. Sure enough, he saw his phone, worth ten thousand yuan.


    He examined his phone and fortunately the screen wasn''t broken. If it was, it would be very expensive to repair...


    "I found it." Dou Fushi raised his phone in his hand.


    The four people cooperated very well and all smiled, even celebrating with apuse.


    It seemed like Dou Fushi had done something amazing, which made their scalps tingle.


    Just as Dou Fushi was about to leave the big pit, a pile of dirt next to him suddenly slid down, revealing a small white hand!


    This made the four people''s hearts sink to the bottom. It''s over!


    Dou Fushi was stunned for a moment. A hand appeared! What''s going on?


    ''It''s probably a corpse. Let''s not worry about this kind of thing and focus on finding the girl.''


    Yes!


    Don''t bother with it.


    They only saw Dou Fushi walking towards the four people.


    This move left the four people stunned,pletely unaware of what Dou Fushi meant! You said you wanted to find someone? She''s right there, why aren''t you going over there...


    Dou Fushi just didn''t want to get involved in other people''s business.


    But seeing Dou Fushi''s action, the four of them breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily this powerful person had some problems with his mind, otherwise it would have been hard...


    However, Dou Fushi suddenly stopped in his tracks!


    This sudden stop almost made the hearts of the four people stop as well.


    This man is really annoying. He''s been going back and forth like this, making the waiting people nervous and frightened.


    And now what does he want to do?! Bastard! Can''t you just finish everything at once?


    Dou Fushi thinks... he is an honest person.


    The greater the power, the greater the responsibility. Saving one life is better than building a seven-story pagoda, even if it is just a corpse...


    Watching Dou Fushi walk towards the demoness, the four people''s scalp felt a little numb...


    Didn''t you see that they all left just now? Why are you going back now? You''ve suddenly had a conscience?


    That''s really true.


    Dou Fushi turned on the shlight on his phone, lightly tapping the fair arm. Not to mention it was quite smooth, it should belong to a woman.


    Looking at the color of the skin, it should be a beauty, but it''s a pity...


    Dou Fushi grabbed the arm of the detached soul and pulled it hard...


    But it couldn''t be pulled out, how could that be...


    Dou Fushi nced at the four people, feeling a little embarrassed, he couldn''t even pull a person out.


    So he pulled hard.


    Dou Fushi didn''t even adapt to his own strength yet, he had no idea how heavy his pull was...


    Only seeing the delicate body of the detached soul like a bomb, hitting the nearby dirt pile, suddenly causing dozens of meters high dust to rise.


    Seeing this scene, the four people''s jaws almost dropped to the ground.


    They felt that this man was here to kill the demoness, not to save her.


    Dou Fushi was also a little confused, when did his power be so great, that he could cause such an effect by pulling a person?


    It''s just too brutal, it''s a sin, it''s a sin... he actually abused a corpse.


    Dou Fushi quickly ran to the pit on the opposite side to find the body, and soon dug out the delicate body of the detached soul.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 634 (Youre Saved)

    Chapter 634 (You''re Saved)


    When Dou Fushi saw the dying Li Hun, his whole being felt uneasy. Wasn''t this the youngdy he was supposed to protect?


    "How did ite to this..." he murmured.


    He quickly wiped a hand across the youngdy''s face to confirm.


    "Yes... That plum blossom mark on her forehead is too distinctive. It''s her!"


    Your Honor had tasked him with protecting her, but he had just...


    Dou Fushi swallowed hard. This was a big problem, and judging by the youngdy''s condition, it seemed like she was about to die. What should he do?


    The four individuals standing in the distance did not take any action. Dou Fushi wondered what this man was here for!


    He carried Li Hun out of the ce and ced her on the ground.


    The youngdy''s injuries were severe. Her abdomen... her chest... her shoulders... were all riddled with holes.


    But her chest was still rising and falling. Dou Fushi nced at it briefly, then averted his gaze. It''s quite big...


    First, he needed to wake the youngdy up. If she died, he wouldn''t be able to exin himself properly. He would be betraying Your Honor''s trust.


    Gently brushing aside the youngdy''s beautiful hair, Dou Fushi couldn''t help but admire her, especially with that plum blossom mark on her forehead. It was simply stunning.


    She was even more beautiful than Madam Zi Shan, but just a little bit. It was all thanks to the effect of this plum blossom.


    Dou Fushi took a deep breath, puffed his cheeks, and then pried open Li Hun''s cherry lips.


    Puh, puh, puh...


    Could artificial respiration make such a sound? It was truly an eye-opener. At least Shi Zhengao thought so. But from this, one could also infer that this man was here to save her. Things were gettingplicated.


    Wang Dabao saw Dou Fushi''s actions and couldn''t help but nod. Indeed, one could take advantage of the situation. Cultivators could save people like this too. It was a lesson learned.


    Did he save her with artificial respiration even in such a condition?


    He''s taking advantage!


    Dou Fushi might be misunderstood here. He was just a humble grave robber. He only knew the conventional method of first aid, even if he had the ability to do something else, he wouldn''t know how to save her. So he could only resort to artificial respiration. There was absolutely no intention to take advantage.


    After all, Dou Fushi was an honest person. How could he do such a despicable thing as taking advantage?


    Although he thought the youngdy had a sweet mouth...


    Li Hun also woke up. Despite her already severe injuries, she had been rapidly recovering ever since the restraint from the giant cauldron disappeared.


    However, a powerful force scattered the spiritual energy she had gathered and buried her in a mound of soil, almost suffocating her.


    And then, something happened. She was lifted into the air, almost causing her internal organs to shift. Even the healing speed increased significantly.


    She had just heard the sound of puh, puh, puh in her ears, and her lips seemed to have moved strangely. There was also air blowing into her mouth.


    So she opened her eyes.


    But when she saw a man! A man!


    When that dirty mouth of his came close to hers, Li Hun almost died of anger. She hadn''t even let that stinky man touch her, not even hold her hand, and now she had been kissed by a man!


    Puh!


    Li Hun was so furious that she spat out another mouthful of blood.


    It seemed that there was a reason for Li Hun''s death at the hands of an adulterous scoundrel. How could she not be angry when she didn''t allow others to touch her and yet they dared to do so?


    Seeing Li Hun spitting blood, Dou Fushi felt relieved and said softly, "Okay, just spit out the stagnant blood and you''ll be fine."


    Li Hun''s beautiful eyes swelled with anger. ''Spit out the stagnant blood? What the hell!''


    If her body could move right now, she would definitely tear this man to pieces!


    Li Hun looked at the four people nearby, her gaze filled with murderous intent. Those four bastards! Once she recovered, she would take their lives!


    "Don''t turn your head if you''re injured. It''s not good for your neck." Dou Fushi kindly adjusted Li Hun''s head.


    Li Hun couldn''t believe it. Did my injury have anything to do with my neck?


    The four individuals felt that they couldn''t stay any longer and disappeared on the spot. If this Li Hun could speak, there would definitely be trouble.


    And now, Li Hun wanted to kill the man in front of her even more. He had just used both hands to grab her head!


    Dou Fushi didn''t pay attention to the four people. He only wanted to protect Li Hun, and nothing else mattered to him.


    Seeing Li Hun''s peculiar gaze, Dou Fushi chuckled lightly. "Alright, you don''t need to thank me for saving you. I was just doing a good deed."


    Li Hun was furious in her heart. ''Do I still need your help? You worthless wanderer, just like those men, you''re all scoundrels!''


    "Actually, we''ve met before, you know? Last time, you were standing on the street, and I warned you to be careful. Do you remember?"


    "Oh well, I guess you don''t remember."


    "But how did you end up with these injuries?"


    "If I hade a littleter, you would''ve been finished."


    "Fortunately, I managed to save you in time. It was really close." Dou Fushi felt a bit guilty as he said these words. Could it be that he was the one who caused her to end up like this?


    Listening to Dou Fushi''s rambling, Li Hun felt like she was going to cough up blood from her chest once again.


    Hey! Do you n on sitting here babbling all night?


    "I''m called Dou Fushi, what about you?"


    "Forget it, silent and aloof beauties usually don''t talk. I understand."


    "But someone has to protect you, you little troublemaker." He said, reaching out and lightly touching Li Hun''s cheek.


    Puh!


    Li Hun was so infuriated that she spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Seeing Li Hun spitting blood, Dou Fushi reassured her, "Just spit out the stagnant blood, and you''ll be fine."


    Li Hun: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Dou Fushi looked at the mark on Li Hun''s forehead and reached out to touch it. "This mark is really beautiful, did you draw it?"


    As he rubbed it a few times, he added, "It seems like it''s not drawn. You... "


    Dou Fushi noticed Li Hun''s expression and suddenly became a bit tongue-tied. He cleared his throat and said, "Sorry, I was just curious and touched it. Don''t look at me like that."


    Indeed, Li Hun''s gaze was about to shoot fire. How dare he touch her birthmark!


    No man had ever touched her birthmark before! Bastard, no man was any good!


    "Um, let''s go back, it''s getting cold here." Dou Fushi helped Li Hun up.


    This was the first time he supported a woman, but Dou Fushi''s posture was a bit awkward, and he touched ces he shouldn''t have.


    "What did you put on yourself? It feels so soft..." Dou Fushi curiously asked.


    Li Hun once again spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed into Dou Fushi''s arms.


    Dou Fushi was taken aback for a moment but smiled and said, "Just spit it out, and you''ll be fine."


    The two of them then disappeared from the spot. Dou Fushi had finallypleted the first step of his mission, finding Li Hun, although he had almost killed the mission target.


    Dou Fushi arrived at his hometown, Wei Yang Vige.


    He decided to leave the girl here for a few days and let her recover from her injuries.


    Entering the earthen-brick house, there was no one inside. Dou Fushi''s family had all passed away, and the only property left was this old house.


    The main hall was pitch-ck. Dou Fushi walked towards the small room on the right and pushed open the wooden door, illuminating the room with amp.


    Then he gently ced Li Hun on the bed.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 635 (Dismember One First)

    Chapter 635 (Dismember One First)


    Dou Fushi examined the several small holes on Li Hun''s body and was surprised to find that they had healed quite a bit. This woman was truly miraculous.


    However, seeing her dirty clothes, he decided to help her change to avoid dirtying his bed. The nket was difficult to wash as well.


    He was supposed to protect her as ordered by Your Honor, but now he found himself taking care of her. What a hassle.


    Leaving the room, Dou Fushi started boiling water and fetched a few pieces of clean clothes. Although the style was a bit outdated, he would make do with them for now, so as not to be seen as stingy.


    Pouring out the hot water, Dou Fushi tested the temperature and added a bit of cold water. It was just right.


    At this moment, Li Hun woke up from her unconscious state. She nced around, feeling a bit confused, but quickly focused on recovering from her severe injuries.


    ''Just a few hours. Once I''m healed, all of you will die!''


    ''Especially that man who dared to touch and kiss me, even touching my birthmark. He must be killed to silence him. Men were all despicable!''


    "You''re awake." Dou Fushi walked over with a basin in his hands, smiling slightly.


    Li Hun stared fixedly at Dou Fushi, as if her gaze could kill him. She wanted to curse at him, but no sound came out.


    "Your expression seems a bit off. I saved you and brought you back," Dou Fushi said as he ced the wooden basin on the ground and picked up the towel on his shoulder, dipping it into the water to wash.


    Li Hun watched Dou Fushi''s movements, furrowing her eyebrows tightly. ''What was he up to?''


    Dou Fushi wrung the towel dry and said carefully, "I noticed that your body was a bit dirty, so I kindly decided to clean you up. Don''t misunderstand, I just don''t want you to soil the bed. It''s hard to wash."


    Li Hun''s mouth twitched slightly. ''Who cares about you! Get lost! Did I ever give you permission to touch my body?''


    She thought that way, but Li Hun could only express it through her eyes. She couldn''t speak at all.


    "Don''t be too upset. Everyone has their fair share of beatings. I held your hand, and if you didn''t protest, I took it as consent."


    ''Bastard! Once I''m healed, I will definitely kill you!!!''


    Seeing that Li Hun remained silent, Dou Fushi sighed inwardly. ''This woman just wanted to take advantage of me, thinking I wouldn''t know?''


    ''I, Dou Fushi, am a dignified man. If it weren''t for the orders from Your Honor, how could I possibly have any connection with you?''


    Gently holding Li Hun''s small hand, Dou Fushi carefully wiped away the dirt on her fingers, not missing even the nails.


    "Your hands are really beautiful," Dou Fushi couldn''t help but exim.


    Li Hun''s palms were delicate and soft, giving a pleasant sensation when touched.


    Dou Fushi couldn''t help but blush. It was his first time touching a girl''s hand, and he felt a bit shy.


    Li Hun was trembling with anger. This bastard was ying with her palm. He was a pervert!


    Looking at Li Hun''s slightly flushed face, Dou Fushi became even more embarrassed. They were alone together, and it was a sin, a sin...


    ''It''s all part of the mission... It''s all part of the mission.''


    Lifting up Li Hun''s sleeve, Dou Fushi couldn''t help but exim, "So fair."


    Hearing these words from Dou Fushi, Li Hun almost fainted from anger. She felt a deep sense of despair. Even if this man did something to her, she couldn''t resist.


    "I''m sorry, I was just stating the truth. You are truly beautiful," Dou Fushi affirmed Li Hun''s allure. Upon hearing this, the originally infuriated Li Hun coldly snorted inwardly. ''Isn''t that obvious?''


    Men only know how to sweet-talk. She had seen enough of it.


    After cleaning Li Hun''s arms, Dou Fushi changed the water in the basin. "Let me clean your face; it''s covered in blood."


    He took the towel and gently wiped Li Hun''s delicate face, while she maintained a gaze that could spew fire.


    Their eyes met, and Dou Fushi immediately turned his face away. After cleaning her face, it became even more beautiful. ''Dou Fushi, hold yourself together. Don''t be captivated by the enemy. She''s definitely trying to seduce you now!''


    "Um... Your clothes are all torn, so I found a new set for you. I''ll help you clean your body too. Don''t misunderstand, I''m just doing it out of goodwill. If you don''t want me to, just say so, and you can clean up by yourself."


    Li Hun really wanted to shout at him to get lost, but all that came out was a whimper.


    "Whimper, whimper~"


    Dou Fushi was startled and hurriedly said, "I''m not that kind of casual man. If you want to be in a rtionship with me, we should take it slow. We can''t rush things."


    Li Hun: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    She felt like she was going to faint now. How could there be such shameless men? It felt so hopeless.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll cover the important parts so I won''t see anything."


    Li Hun gritted her teeth tightly. She now wished she could devour his flesh.


    Dou Fushi was still very upright. After undoing Li Hun''s clothes, he covered the important parts to ensure he wouldn''t look.


    At this point, Li Hun had given up resistance. Once she rested well overnight, she would chop him up tomorrow morning! She might not even wait until morning.


    To take advantage of her while she was injured, it was utterly shameless!


    After cleaning Li Hun''s entire body, Dou Fushi breathed a sigh of relief and helped her change into new clothes.


    Although she was originally a ssical beauty, Li Hun suddenly looked like a rural woman in Dou Fushi''s hands.


    "Alright, get some rest. Goodnight," Dou Fushi said to Li Hun and walked out of the room to rest on the other side.


    As she listened to Dou Fushi''s departing footsteps, Li Hun slowly closed her beautiful eyes. Her main goal now was to recover her strength and then kill that man from earlier! Chop him into minced meat and feed him to the dogs! She needed to wash away her shame!


    With that goal in mind, Li Hun entered a state of meditation, rapidly recovering her energy.


    Meanwhile, Dou Fushi took a shower andy down on the bed to sleep. It was really annoying; the sheets got dirty, and he would have to wash them tomorrow.


    If he were to find a wife, he would definitely look for someone who could cook and doundry. Although this woman was good-looking, she wasn''t his type.


    He had heard that Brother Yi Hong was henpecked and had no status at home. Thinking about those terrifying days, he wondered how Brother Yi Hong managed to endure it.


    Your Honor was really awesome. His two esteemed wives were so beautiful and powerful, and they were obedient in front of him. That was his goal¡ªto be a man like Your Honor.


    Lost in these thoughts, Dou Fushi drifted off to sleep. He was indeed quite tired today.


    After all, he hadn''t yet adjusted to such a strong power all at once, so he slept particrly soundly.


    Late at night, when everything was quiet, Li Hun suddenly opened her beautiful eyes, clenched her fist, and murmured, "Your time to die hase!"


    It must be said that Li Hun''s recovery speed was incredibly strong. Just a few hours ago, she was on the verge of death, and now she waspletely healed.


    Sitting up, Li Hun pushed open the door and decided to go and chop that stinking man into pieces.


    Li Hun walked to the edge of the bed, looked at the sleeping Dou Fushi, and a solidified long sword formed in her hand. The sword emitted a chilling aura, matching Li Hun''s gaze. Dou Fushi was as good as dead.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 636 (I Just Cant Stand It)

    Chapter 636 (I Just Can''t Stand It)


    Dou Fushi was sleeping soundly,pletely unaware of anything, not even noticing the aura emanating from Li Hun''s sword.


    Li Hun looked at Dou Fushi''s face and almost fainted from anger. Especially that slight upward curve of his mouth, as if he was so happy!


    ''Why is he happy? He must be mocking me, pretending to be happy!''


    ''Die, scumbag!''


    Without much thought, Li Hun aimed the sword at Dou Fushi and thrust it forward!


    This sword was aimed at Dou Fushi''s arm. Li Hun wanted to chop off those wicked hands that had touched her entire body!


    Ding~


    The sword tip pierced Dou Fushi''s arm, producing a low sound, but not even a piece of skin came off!


    This left Li Hun dumbfounded. She looked at the sword in her hand. ''Could it be fake?''


    Dou Fushi pursed his lips, pped his own arm, and then rolled over to continue sleeping.


    So, it turns out he thought it was just a mosquito...


    Li Hun was at a loss. Her weapon couldn''t harm him at all. How was that possible? Could it be that her strength hadn''t fully recovered yet? No, that couldn''t be right! She had already fully recovered!


    Regardless, Li Hun picked up the long sword and fiercely swung it, the sword light shing wildly.


    A few minutester, Li Hun''s breathing became somewhat rapid, but Dou Fushi on the bed was still sleeping!


    Her attacks had no effect on him at all. It was as if the sword was a toy. But even a toy should have woken him up, right?


    And he was even scratching himself!


    ''Did my attacks only tickle you? Bastard!''


    ''I don''t believe I can''t kill you today!''


    ''Dirty man! I''ll make you explode!''


    Li Hun opened her hands, conjuring a pink mist that looked nothing but sinister. It was easy to imagine that it would make a man explode with its touch!


    "You will die in agony, and I will enjoy your suffering," Li Hun let out a creepyughter, fantasizing about Dou Fushi exploding and his blood sttering across the entire room!


    As Li Hun moved her arms, two streams of pink mist surged towards the sleeping Dou Fushi, entering his nostrils.


    Witnessing this oue, Li Hun coldly snorted, "You dared to mock me. Repent in hell!"


    Dou Fushi sneezed and rubbed his nose before continuing to sleep.


    Li Hun stood by, watching.


    One minuteter.


    Li Hun became a little puzzled. ''Why hasn''t it taken effect yet?''


    Five minutester.


    Li Hun furrowed her brows tightly.


    Ten minutester.


    Li Hun started feeling uneasy. ''Why is there still no effect? This man is even snoring!''


    Surely it''s because she didn''t fully recover her strength. It must be the reason...


    Just as Li Hun wasforting herself.


    Pfft~


    Dou Fushi let out a fart!!!


    However, this fart was quite potent, and a cloud of ck and pink powder floated out!


    So, that pink mist she released earlier was just expelled by Dou Fushi, with some ck unidentified object mixed in.


    Li Hun was standing rtively close and got a whiff of it. She felt as if she was turning green!


    This man actually farted, and she could smell it. Suddenly, a wave of nausea surged through her chest. But after the urge to vomit passed, she felt a ball of intense heat forming in her abdomen. Her whole body felt hot, and her skin turned pink!


    Li Hun was shocked. Could she be experiencing a bacsh? That''s impossible!


    Without thinking much, Li Hun immediately sat cross-legged, attempting to resist this strange fire. But...


    As she tried to use her techniques to withstand it, the difort intensified. It felt like her body was about to explode.


    It was at this moment that Li Hun realized that this was the effect of her own technique. Trying to resist it only elerated the explosion. Damn it!


    How could this happen! It was even more vicious than her intended target. Her entire body itched unbearably!


    "Ah!!!" Li Hun couldn''t help but cry out.


    Her scream woke up the slumbering Dou Fushi. He rubbed his eyes and looked at Li Hun sitting by the bed. His drowsy mind seemed to clear up a bit.


    "Why are you out here?" Dou Fushi curiously asked.


    At that moment, Li Hun almost fainted because that was a male voice! Even simple conversation was driving her almost crazy.


    Seeing the painful expression on Li Hun''s face, Dou Fushi asked with concern, "Are you okay? Does your wound hurt?"


    She hade here to kill him, but ended up like this. Li Hun was on the verge of suicidal thoughts.


    Indeed, Li Hun was now considering suicide, but her desires had be stronger than the thought of ending her life.


    Looking at Li Hun on the ground, Dou Fushi couldn''t do anything. He stood up, reached out, and held Li Hun''s fragrant shoulders. "Sit on the ground, it''s cool. Your wounds haven''t healed yet."


    This time, it was a male hormoneing from him!


    Li Hun could smell it, and she could even feel it. Especially when thoserge hands touched her shoulders, her whole body trembled for a moment. It felt much morefortable, but then came an even stronger desire.


    Dou Fushi also noticed that something was wrong with Li Hun. Frowning, he said, "Miss, what happened earlier was only because of the circumstances. Although I saw a little, as long as I don''t mention it, no one else will know. If you insist on offering yourself to me, please allow me a few days to consider. After all, this is a significant matter, and I don''t know if you''re my type. I can''t be hasty."


    Dou Fushi felt that his rejection was still quite gentle and wouldn''t be a blow to her.


    "Alright, go back and get a good night''s sleep. We can talk about it tomorrow if there''s anything. Actually... I''m a good person." After saying that, Dou Fushi believed that the youngdy should be able to understand.


    Li Hun couldn''t bear it anymore. Every word from Dou Fushi was like a depth chargending in her heart. He had just said hundreds of words at least, and her endurance had reached its limit!


    Li Hun grabbed Dou Fushi''s clothes and stared at the man in front of her, wanting to kill him!


    Even if it meant both of them perishing, she didn''t hesitate. But...


    She couldn''t bring herself to kill him now. There was even a disgusting thought in her mind.


    "What... What are you doing? Talk to me!"


    "Who said we were going to talk!" Li Hun directly pressed Dou Fushi onto the bed, tearing his clothes apart!


    Everything happened too quickly. Dou Fushi hadn''t even reacted before he was mounted.


    "What the hell do you want to do? I''m not the person you think I am!" Dou Fushi began to struggle intensely, but Li Hun firmly held his hands down.


    Looking at Li Hun''s stunningly beautiful face, Dou Fushi tried to persuade her again. "Even if you want to be in a rtionship with me, there should still be a process! You''re skipping too many steps like this! Besides, I don''t even know what your personality is like. Listen to me first, and don''t take off my pants!"


    Li Hun coldly shouted, "Shut up!"


    Although her voice was cold, her expression was alluring, giving people a strange feeling.


    But Dou Fushi was also a strong man. How could he let Li Hun easily have her way?


    Li Hun seemed to understand. She looked at Dou Fushi coldly and said, "Hurry up!"


    Dou Fushi felt furious. ''If I don''t resist, let''s see what you can do.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 637 (No! No! Im not going!)

    Chapter 637 (No! No! I''m not going!)


    "Why are you like this? Isn''t it just because I saw a little bit? Is it necessary to be so direct? Let''s sit down and have a proper conversation. If our personalities don''t match, we''ll just end up arguing. Besides, I don''t like strong-willed women. I prefer those who are gentle, can cook, doundry, and take care of children." Dou Fushi blurted out his requirements in one breath.


    Li Hun didn''t even hear it. Right now, all she wanted was to have him, but this man wouldn''t allow it!


    Damn it!


    Frustrated, Li Hun pulled at her clothes, and they instantly disappeared. Seeing this scene, Dou Fushi felt a rush of heat surging in his nose, and he couldn''t help but feel respect!


    Li Hun sensed the opportunity and mercilessly sat down.


    This made Li Hun sofortable that she moaned softly, as if every pore on her skin had opened up.


    "You! You maniptive woman! To think you would resort to such methods! It hurts so much..." Dou Fushi couldn''t help but shout, feeling that it was inhumane. She forced herself on him without considering his feelings, and it was so violent. It was his first time experiencing something like this!


    But Li Hun felt the same way.


    The storm continued to rage, and the wooden bed made creaking sounds, never stopping throughout the night, the frequency even getting faster.


    Outside, a light rain gradually started to fall, turning into a beautiful melody as itnded on the ground, but Dou Fushi was in no mood for it.


    This woman had been going at it for an hour already and still hadn''t stopped. It was simply shameless!


    But at this point, Dou Fushi felt that this was fate. ''Well... I, Dou Fushi, am also an old-fashioned man in my thinking. Since we''ve already reached this point, I should take responsibility.''


    However, there were certain conditions she had to agree to before he took responsibility. Otherwise, he would refuse.


    Li Hun was in a heightened state of excitement, with every cell in her body screaming with exhration.


    Suddenly, Li Hun felt a void because this man refused to give it to her!


    He refused to give her the pleasure she desired, and Li Hun wished she could kill him!


    "What are you doing?" Li Hun questioned, attempting to fulfill that void once again.


    Dou Fushi said in a deep voice, "You can''t go too far! I have someone above me!"


    "Don''t stop me!" Li Hun snorted and her beautiful face was filled with desire.


    "You agree to some conditions, and then I won''t stop you."


    "Speak!"


    "Fine, since things have gone this far, you are now my wife. As my wife, you should adhere to the principles of being a good wife and mother. Doingundry and cooking are essential skills for daily life. From now on, I''ll make decisions on major matters at home, as well as minor ones. That''s all for now. I''ll tell you the rest once I''ve figured it out."


    "Is that all?" Li Hun felt like she was going crazy, unable to suppress the excitement in her heart.


    "Just give me a word. If you refuse, then leave. If you agree, then we''ll continue."


    Li Hun took a deep breath and said, "Fine, I agree!"


    Dou Fushi nodded seriously, assuming a dominant posture, and said in a deep voice, "Come."


    Li Hun smiled, her expression truly beautiful, once again humiliating Dou Fushi.


    The rain outside grew heavier and the passion in the room continued without stopping.


    One day... Two days... Three days...


    By the evening of the third day, Dou Fushi felt like his eyes were about to roll back. This woman had no humanity at all! She had tormented him for three days!


    There was no other choice. The pink mist that Dou Fushi inhaled was now mixed with a ck mist, doubling its effect. If Li Hun didn''t do her part, she would explode and die.


    What a self-inflicted disaster. If Li Hun knew the oue would be like this, she definitely wouldn''t havee to kill Dou Fushi. She couldn''t kill him at all and ended up being the one harmed.


    Dou Fushi held Li Hun''s delicate body, his gaze somewhat lost and helpless. He had never even had a girlfriend before, and now he had jumped straight to having a wife. Moreover, this woman was so proactive, making him feel ufortable.


    A typical icy goddess shouldn''t be so approachable, right? How did she end up like this?


    Just as Dou Fushi was feeling lost, he heard the voice of Wei Chang in his ear.


    "Dou Fushi! Your Honor is asking for you!!!!!" Wei Chang''s voice carried a stern questioning tone.


    It had been three days already, and the female demoness had disappeared. No one knew where she had gone!


    Ye Hua had asked Dou Fushi to protect Li Hun, not to sleep with her, or rather, reverse sleep with her.


    But with the female demoness gone for three days, Ye Hua was not happy. He wanted to use her to deal a blow to Qing Tiandi.


    Dou Fushi hastily replied, "She... she''s here with me. She''s injured, so I''m treating her."


    "Your Honor said to make her go out and kill! It''s been days since she killed anyone, and people are starting to forget!"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll make her go out and kill right away." Dou Fushi hurriedly agreed.


    After disconnecting from Wei Chang, Dou Fushi felt a bit desperate because so much had happened in these three days, like now...


    "Little Dou, let''s continue."


    That''s right, just like that. Dou Fushi was on the verge of despair. The previous Li Hun seemed like a fake.


    Look at her now, that''s what one calls real. Let her perform again.


    "Just wait, go pour me a cup of water!" Dou Fushi said with a stern face.


    "Mhmm."


    Li Hun got out of bed and poured a ss of water for Dou Fushi, thenid back down.


    Dou Fushi felt helpless. He didn''t understand why Li Hun was so obedient. At first, he thought she was pretending, but then he realized that she wasn''t pretending at all. She really followed his orders, willing to do anything, even washing socks.


    Dou Fushi started to suspect that this woman was acting. It was just too illogical.


    Perhaps Dou Fushi didn''t know that his fart had a slight chemical effect. The pink mist carried an aphrodisiac effect, while the dominant and fierce ck mist in Dou Fushi''s body, whenbined, underwent a qualitative change.


    It wasn''t about making Li Hun into a submissive woman; it was just making her unable to resist. Maybe even she didn''t know why.


    "Li Hun, um... shouldn''t you go kill a man?" Dou Fushi panicked because the current Li Hun seemed to have lost her hostility towards men.


    "Not interested, don''t want to go," Li Hun said softly.


    Dou Fushi knew it would be like this and persuaded her, "That won''t do. You have to stick to your principles and not give up halfway."


    "Not going... not going... not going... I''m not going..." Li Hun repeated.


    Dou Fushi covered his face. What should he do now? The task assigned by Your Honor couldn''t bepleted.


    "Listen, be good. If you don''t go kill, I won''t y with you anymore," Dou Fushi threatened, willing to do anything, but now she refused to go kill anyone.


    Li Hun pursed her lips. "It''s okay, I''ll amuse myself."


    Dou Fushi: "..."


    "Don''t be difficult, weren''t you the one who said you would obey?" Dou Fushi could only coax her. How could this woman change her mind so quickly?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 638 (Really Dont Want to Live Anymore!)

    Chapter 638 (Really Don''t Want to Live Anymore!)


    "No!" Li Hun said firmly, her little hands starting to y around, and then it began again.


    Dou Fushi didn''t know what to say anymore. He felt like he was going crazy. Your Honor would definitely scold him to death.


    ''Why did this happen? I don''t want it, Your Honor... Save me¡­''


    A week quickly passed by. Ye Hua was feeling a bit restlesstely. On one hand, it was because of that female demoness. Why did she disappear for so long? On the other hand, it was because of his sister-inw.


    Since that day, his sister-inw seemed to have changed. She used to be afraid of him, but now she wasn''t afraid at all. Even spanking didn''t work anymore.


    Just like now, he was having an affair with his little sister-inw again...


    It was so awkward.


    "Brother-inw, what will my sister do if she finds us lying together like this?" Qing Yutongy in Ye Hua''s arms, curiously asking.


    In fact, they didn''t do anything outrageous, just hugging and cuddling. Ye Hua still had control over himself. After all, if he really crossed the line with Qing Yutong, he would feel sorry for Qing Ya.


    "You seduced me," Ye Hua said calmly, smoking a cigarette.


    "Whimper~ Brother-inw, how can you say that?"


    "Alright, let''s stop here today. I have some things to take care of," Ye Hua extinguished his cigarette. He felt that he couldn''t handle his sister-inw anyway, but this stimting feeling made him quite pleased.


    It was normal for Ye Hua to have such thoughts because there was nothing else in this world that could excite or make him nervous anymore.


    Only having an affair with his little sister-inw gave him such a feeling. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be like this.


    "Brother-inw, don''t go~ When can we make love?" Qing Yutong pleaded.


    "Forget it. Don''t daydream all the time," Ye Hua tapped Qing Yutong''s forehead, and she pouted, pitifully on the verge of tears.


    But Qing Yutong didn''t give up. "Brother-inw, look at my sister and Sister Baizhi. They''re both pregnant, so they definitely won''t let you touch them. But I''m not, soe on~"


    "When your sister agrees, then we can talk about it," Ye Hua stood up. As the Supreme Overlord, he had principles. It was one thing to have a secret affair for excitement, but he shouldn''t cross certain boundaries. He had to consider Qing Ya''s feelings and, of course, the Empress.


    Qing Yutong deted like a punctured balloon. "Brother-inw, please have mercy on me. I don''t want to be a little girl anymore."


    "I think you should go back and y games with Zizi," Ye Hua sighed deeply. He needed to stabilize himselftely. He couldn''t push his sister-inw away, fearing that one day he wouldn''t be able to resist pushing her.


    Watching Ye Hua disappear, Qing Yutong angrily grabbed a pillow and started beating it. The "Topple Brother-inw" mission had failed.


    "Master, your brother-inw is the Supreme Overlord. It''s not easy to bring him down so easily. Besides, you''ve been too proactive. You should keep him guessing."


    Upon hearing the system''s words, Qing Yutong sat up and smiled. "I didn''t expect you to be quite clever. Why didn''t I think of that?"


    "The Supreme Overlord is still a man. Master, you can do it!"


    Qing Yutong had a n. She had indeed been too proactive recently. Next, hehe~


    ''Brother-inw, if you miss today, there won''t be such an opportunity again~''


    Ye Hua was unaware of his little sister-inw''s scheme. He appeared at Wei Chang''s house, deciding to personally inquire about the situation with Dou Fushi. Why had there been no movement for so long?


    Wei Chang quickly found Dou Fushi''s aura, and the two of them directly appeared inside Dou Fushi''s old house.


    Ye Hua and Wei Chang furrowed their brows as they stood in the main hall.


    They could hear peculiar sounds.


    Ye Hua''s face turned dark. He asked Dou Fushi to protect the female demoness, and he actually ended up sleeping with her!


    How could there be such a subordinate in his team!


    "Go and fetch him for me!" Ye Hua said in a low voice. This was uneptable. He must properly punish Dou Fushi today!


    It seemed that he had been too lenient. They didn''t take his orders seriously!


    "Yes!" Wei Chang responded solemnly.


    Wei Chang was straightforward. He walked to the door and shouted, "Dou Fushi! Come out!"


    The noises inside immediately stopped, and a sense of panic could be heard.


    Within a minute, Dou Fushi hurriedly ran out. Seeing Your Honor hade, he was almost frightened, as Your Honor''s expression was very grim.


    "Sub... subordinate pays respects to Your Honor!" Dou Fushi quickly knelt down.


    At this moment, Li Hun also came out wearing clothes. Seeing Ye Hua and Wei Chang, and her little Dou kneeling on the ground, trembling all over, her expression changed.


    "Little Dou, get up quickly! What are you doing? Who are they?" Li Hun''s face changed, and she had the idea of helping Dou Fushi.


    Dou Fushi was frightened by Li Hun''s words and quickly shouted, "Li Hun, kneel down!"


    "Little Dou, don''t be afraid. I''m powerful," Li Hun showed no fear towards the two people in front of her and had a look of arrogance.


    Dou Fushi''s frivolous expression disappeared, and he sternlymanded, "Li Hun! Kneel down!"


    Li Hun furrowed her eyebrows, not understanding why Dou Fushi acted this way. But she had never seen Dou Fushi yell at her before. Clever Li Hun knew that Dou Fushi must be in a difficult situation, so she chose to obey and kneel down.


    One should know that Li Hun had never kneeled before.


    Seeing Li Hun kneel down, Dou Fushi breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, "Your Honor, Li Hun doesn''t know any better."


    Ye Hua sat on the chair in the hall, while Wei Chang respectfully stood beside him.


    "Oh? She doesn''t know any better, and you choose to be ignorant as well? What did I send you here for? To sleep with her?" Ye Hua coldly questioned, showing his anger!


    Dou Fushi quickly lowered his head and said, "Your Honor, please forgive me. I know my mistake."


    Li Hun couldn''t bear it anymore and looked at Ye Hua, shouting, "Who do you think you are? What business is it of yours regarding me and Little Dou?"


    "Li Hun! Don''t speak!" Dou Fushi''s heart almost jumped out of his chest. This was his boss''s boss''s boss!!


    Wei Chang''s face darkened, and he raised his hand and delivered a p. Li Hun, who was kneeling on the ground, was instantly sent flying, creating arge hole in the ground from the impact.


    "To disrespect Your Honor! Seeking death!" Wei Chang said ominously.


    Seeing this scene, Dou Fushi''s face turned ashen. Over the past few days, he had developed some feelings for Li Hun. How could he bear to see her get hurt?


    It was said that there''s a hundred days of grace between newlyweds, and it had been several nights already. Dou Fushi had developed some affection for Li Hun.


    "Your Honor, it''s my fault. Li Hun doesn''t know anything," Dou Fushi said while bowing and knocking his head against the uneven ground, leaving arge pit.


    Ye Hua''s eyes deepened as he calmly said, "Dou Fushi, who gave you the right to plead for her!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 639 (I Slept with Him)

    Chapter 639 (I Slept with Him)


    Dou Fushi''s inclusion in the team was entirely due to Jue Tian and Brittany''s reasons. Although the oue was not satisfactory, it was ultimately aplished, and Dou Fushi was allowed to join the team against the rules.


    Before this, there were the Green and Red Brothers, and Ye Hua thought they were well disciplined and capable of handling important tasks. However, from this mission, it seemed that he had overestimated them!


    He entrusted Dou Fushi to protect someone, but instead, he slept with them. In broad daylight, he was fooling around in bed,pletely ignoring Ye Hua''s orders!


    Looking at the whole team, there was no one who dared to disregard Ye Hua''s words, except for Dou Fushi!


    He slept with someone just because they looked good. He probably used his power to coerce them. The fact that such scum appeared in Ye Hua''s team meant that he had failed in his judgment of people!


    If Dou Fushi knew what Ye Hua was thinking, he would definitely protest. It wasn''t him who slept with her; it was she who slept with him.


    To please her, Dou Fushi had tried his best to fulfill her requests. He didn''t want things to turn out this way either, urging her to go out and kill men.


    "Your Honor is asking you a question! Answer honestly!" Wei Chang growled, even if you smash the ground, it won''t change anything!


    Dou Fushi didn''t even scrape his forehead; there was just a little dust.


    "Your Honor, I don''t have the face to plead. It''s my fault for not handling things properly." Dou Fushi didn''t exin anything and quickly admitted his mistake.


    Beside him, Li Hun stumbled out, blood flowing from the corners of her mouth. But she showed no fear and eximed, "Little Dou, get up! We don''t have to be afraid of them!"


    Dou Fushi''s face couldn''t be worse. ''You foolish woman, don''t you see the situation clearly? There''s only one way forward now.''


    "Your Honor, Li Hun didn''t mean to say such things. Spare her life," Dou Fushi pleaded desperately. If he angered Ye Hua, the consequences would be severe.


    Ye Hua looked at Li Hun, and she met his gaze without flinching.


    "If you weren''t somewhat useful, I would have killed you right now!" Ye Hua said softly. This woman was meant to deal with Qing Tiandi. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent Dou Fushi to protect her, and now she ended up in bed with him.


    "Who exactly are you people?" Li Hun seemed to have just realized it and asked in a tender voice.


    Dou Fushi remained silent, kneeling on the ground.


    Wei Chang wanted to say something, but Ye Hua stopped him.


    "I admired your methods of killing. I was afraid something would happen to you, so I had Dou Fushi protect you. But I never expected... you, a woman who hates men, would be dependent on a man. It''s truly ironic."


    Li Hun listened silently and then asked, "Why do you want me to kill? Why?"


    "There are many uses for you, so you''re still alive because you still have some value. But this... I, as the Supreme Overlord, had him protect you, and yet he slept with you..."


    Before Ye Hua finished speaking, Li Hun softly interjected, "I slept with him."


    Ye Hua and Wei Chang were momentarily stunned, then they turned their gaze to Dou Fushi, seemingly questioning if it was true.


    Feeling the scrutiny from the higher-ups, Dou Fushi guiltily said, "Your Honor, it''s because of my inadequacy that I got slept with..."


    Ye Hua initially thought it was Dou Fushi''s lust that led him to use his bestowed power on someone else, but he never expected that it was Li Hun who slept with Dou Fushi.


    Li Hun is quite attractive, so why would she sleep with Dou Fushi? Ye Hua and Wei Chang couldn''t quite understand.


    "And then you just kept sleeping and didn''t do anything?" Ye Hua asked in a low voice. Although he had misunderstood Dou Fushi, he still hadn''t fulfilled the mission properly! There should be consequences!


    Li Hun said in a tender voice, "It was me who refused."


    "Why?" Ye Hua asked, puzzled.


    "Killing disgusting men was enjoyable before, but being with Little Dou is even more enjoyable."


    Damn, that exnation is quite powerful. Even the higher being couldn''t argue against it. As long as it''s enjoyable, this woman''s demands are quite low.


    "Your Honor, in fact, Li Hun asked me to apany her for a few days, and then she would go out to kill men." Dou Fushi sincerely exined. That was indeed the case. Dou Fushi begged earnestly, and Li Hunpromised to spend a few days together before going out to kill men.


    Today was thest day, and Your Honor arrived.


    Ye Hua looked at Li Hun, and she calmly said, "Little Dou is right."


    Ye Hua let out a sigh and looked at Dou Fushi, saying, "How should I punish you?"


    Without waiting for Dou Fushi''s response, Li Hun walked up to Dou Fushi, slowly knelt down, as if realizing the reality.


    "Little Dou is innocent. If there''s anything,e at me!" Li Hun asserted dominantly. She, who hadpletely lost faith in men, seemed to have found it in Dou Fushi.


    Ye Hua was waiting for this statement. He whispered, "I want you to continue killing! The more chaos, the better."


    "Okay!" Li Hun didn''t hesitate and agreed directly.


    Ye Hua was pleased with Li Hun''s attitude. He looked at Dou Fushi and said, "I will give you onest chance. Continue to protect her. If you disappoint me again, you will be expelled! Understood?"


    "Thank you for your forgiveness, Your Honor." Dou Fushi quickly expressed gratitude. The fact that Your HonorLord spared him in such a situation proved that he was indeed a good leader.


    Knowing that it was a misunderstanding, Ye Hua had no intention of punishing Dou Fushi. However, he was still under observation. If he didn''t prove himself suitable, he would still be expelled. His team had no room for wasteful individuals.


    "You all go and handle the matter. I hope to see the reports soon!" Ye Hua said before leaving the scene with Wei Chang.


    Seeing Your Honor and Uncle Wei leave, Dou Fushi copsed to the ground. He had been truly frightened, feeling as if he had walked on a wire of death.


    Li Hun looked at Dou Fushi''s state and smiled, "Little Dou, were you there to protect me?"


    "Yes, but I ended up being slept with by you and almost killed by Your Honor. I..." Dou Fushi was in great agony. What had he done wrong? Why was he constantly being bullied? Was this how an honest person should be treated?


    Li Hun gently embraced Dou Fushi, who was on the verge of tears. "Alright, alright, Little Dou, stop crying. It''s not a big deal."


    "Isn''t it big enough? My heart can''t calm down for a long time."


    "In that case, let''s do it again, and then you''ll feel calm."


    "What! Do it again? I still want to live!"


    "It''s fine, everyone has left. We''ll do it once more and then get to work. Hurry up, I want to..."


    Dou Fushi: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    With a sense of despair, Dou Fushi was dragged into a small dark room. The pleading look in his eyes was like a signal sent to the entire universe. Although Li Hun was obedient, the demands were too high. This wasn''t the kind of wife Dou Fushi wanted...


    On the other side, Ye Hua arrived at Wei Chang''s house.


    "Xiao Tang isn''t at home today?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 640 (The Revenge of the Sister-in-Law)

    Chapter 640 (The Revenge of the Sister-in-Law)


    "Your Honor, Xiao Tang has found a job outside."


    "Hmm? Isn''t she working at the bar anymore?"


    Wei Chang poured a cup of wolfberry tea for Ye Hua. "She is. Doing one job during the day and another at night."


    Ye Hua took a sip and said in a deep voice, "That''s where you''re wrong. The girl is working hard outside, while you''re just enjoying yourself at home."


    "Your Honor, didn''t you say that a man should have a position?" Wei Chang whispered softly. ''Everything I did was learned from you, Your Honor.''


    Ye Hua: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    ''Indeed, you do have a position. You let Xiao Tang go out to work and support you. I really don''t know what to say.''


    ''Forget it, I should interfere less in their personal matters. Let them handle it their own way.''


    "Your Honor, actually, the matter with Dou Fushi and Li Hun is also a good thing." Wei Chang stood respectfully beside him and said.


    "Hmm?"


    Wei Chang smiled slightly. "It''s much simpler for Your Honor to deal with. Just one act and the problem can be solved."


    Ye Hua understood Wei Chang''s meaning. This Li Hun just needed a little cooperation, and the problem would be resolved.


    Whether they cooperate or not, the result is the same. They can still achieve the desired effect.


    "I really don''t understand. How did this woman end up sleeping with Dou Fushi? Does Dou Fushi have such great charm?" Ye Hua curiously whispered.


    "Your Honor, everyone has their own preferences. Maybe Li Hun just happens to like Dou Fushi."


    "That''s true. You go ahead. I''ll return to the Voidless Realm first."


    "Send-off, Your Honor!"


    Back in the Voidless Realm, it was time for lunch. Donghuang Baizhi had to handle the affairs of the Voidless Realm, so Qing Ya had learned to cook. It made Ye Hua very happy.


    ''A woman should know how to take care of a man. Cooking is a basic skill.''


    ''Although it''s not necessary, having this attitude makes me very pleased.''


    Entering his "harem," if it can be called that, even though there are only two people.


    As soon as he entered, he saw his sister-inw ying with two children. From a distance, Ye Hua noticed a slight change in Qing Yutong.


    Although they had just had an affair, it seemed like...


    She became even more attractive, as if she had put on makeup and dressed more elegantly and virtuously. It was the kind of dressing that Ye Hua liked. She truly knew how to please him, his sister-inw.


    ''The women I choose won''t disappoint me. They are truly alluring.''


    "Daddy~"


    "Daddy~"


    The two little ones saw their father and ran over, and Ye Hua held one in each hand. "How was your morning study?"


    Donghuang Li nodded quickly. "Good, I taught my little brother addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division."


    "Daddy, it''s really hard," murmured Ye Yan, pouting his lips.


    Ye Hua chuckled softly. "Ye Yan, then you have to work hard."


    "Yes, Ye Yan will work hard and make Daddy proud."


    "You''re such a good son of mine. Let''s go, we''ll go have a meal." Ye Hua was very happy and walked toward the pce, carrying the children.


    Qing Yutong didn''t say anything and obediently followed behind.


    "Daddy, put Ye Yan down quickly. I''ll go serve the food for Mommy."


    "Ah Li, you cane too."


    Ye Hua felt that his children were quite sensible. Watching the two little ones run out, he slowly sat down.


    Qing Yutong yed with her beautiful hair and sat opposite Ye Hua, propping her chin up and looking outside.


    Not to mention... this angle of Qing Yutong was very captivating. Even Ye Hua, who was used to seeing women like Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, was enthralled.


    Qing Yutong also knew her advantages and made good use of them.


    If it were before, the current Qing Yutong would definitely seek excitement, such as kissing her brother-inw while her sisters weren''t around. That had be a daily urrence.


    But now, she didn''t make a move at all.


    This made Ye Hua a little frustrated. Taking the initiative with his sister-inw seemed too eager, and he felt embarrassed.


    But seeing the breathtaking profile of Yutong, Ye Hua''s heart started to itch. He felt restless. What kind of tea was Wei Chang giving him? It was making him a bit agitated.


    Although Qing Yutong didn''t look at her brother-inw, she could sense his ill intentions.


    ''Hmph~ After taking the initiative for a few days, now it''s the turn of my brother-inw to take the initiative. This is interesting. It shouldn''t be too easy to get, otherwise, how can it be cherished?''


    Until the little ones brought all the dishes, Qing Yutong still didn''t make a move. This made Ye Hua angry. What is this younger sister-inw trying to do, teasing his appetite like this!


    Her audacity is growing!


    The family of six began to enjoy their cozy lunch. The two little ones didn''t even need to be fed; they ate with big bites.


    Watching these three women eating was also a kind of enjoyment. And today, Qing Yutong seemed particrly attentive, which was not something she used to do.


    This puzzled Qing Ya. "Oh, our Yutong is taking the gentle and virtuous route today."


    "Sis~ If I''m not gentle anymore, no man will want me. When are you going to introduce someone to me? It''s so lonely being alone." Qing Yutong sighed lightly, as if she couldn''t go on without a man in her life.


    Ye Hua, who was eating, paused. This younger sister-inw really had the guts to say such things in front of him.


    Although he knew she was doing it to provoke him, he still felt annoyed.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled gently. "Yutong, this guy in the Voidless Realm is good. He won''t mess around. There are a few high-ranking generals who are still single. Let me know which one you''re interested in."


    Qing Ya alsoughed beside her. "Yes, some of them seem honest and decent."


    Both little ones stopped eating with big bites and looked at the adults, showing curiosity.


    Qing Yutong pouted after hearing that. "Doesn''t our family listen to what Brother-inw says? Yutong relies on Brother-inw''s decision."


    Ye Hua almost sprayed the food in his mouth. ''This sister-inw really knew how to y, she was ruthless!''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked at their men, expecting them to say something at least.


    What could Ye Hua say? Just a few hours ago, he was ying "Flight Chess" with his younger sister-inw in bed. Apart from the very end, they had basically yed everything. [Flight Chess(simr to Ludo or Parcheesi) is a board game where yers move their pieces around the board based on dice rolls. The objective is to be the first to move all pieces from the starting point to the finish line. yers can strategically block and capture opponents'' pieces, adding apetitive element to the game. In the context, it''s a yful way to describe engaging in activities while in bed.]


    But now he had to say something.


    Ye Hua put down his chopsticks and said calmly, "We shouldn''t rush into this kind of matter. I will investigate thoroughly. If he''s straightforward, it could work."


    Qing Yutong snorted in her heart. ''Brother-inw was so bad, he even wants to investigate¡­''


    Qing Ya also thought it made sense. "Marriage is indeed a serious matter. Baizhi, Yutong will give you some trouble."


    "No problem, I''ll take care of it. I''ll arrange for you to meet a few people and get to know them."


    "Then Yutong thanks Sister Baizhi." Qing Yutong said with a smile, as if she was very happy.


    This made Ye Hua even more annoyed. She was definitely retaliating against him. Is he spoiling her or what? If she wants to go, then go!


    After the meal, the two little ones took a nap, and Ye Hua refreshed the news on his phone. Sure enough, the demoness, soul reaper, the serial killer, made an appearance and caused quite amotion.


    This slightly relieved Ye Hua.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    <script src="moz-extension://e94c09b5-f1f6-45db-ba34-5417b0f9034d/js/app.js" type="text/javascript"></script>

 Chapter 641 (Younger Sister-in-law Wants Blind Dates)

    Chapter 641 (Younger Sister-inw Wants Blind Dates)


    Due to the significant uproar caused by the recent events, the consequences were chilling, and various sectors criticized the Justice League and the Peace Association. Aren''t you organizations responsible for maintainingw and order? Why hasn''t this female demoness been dealt with yet?


    Or is it that you don''t have the ability to solve it? If that''s the case, just say it, and we''ll find another solution!


    This situation left the Justice League and the Peace Association in a state of distress, to say the least.


    However, in the following days, the situation became even more severe. That female demoness seemed to have gone mad, unstoppable. She would kill any man she encountered, frightening many men to the point where they didn''t dare to leave their homes, trembling in fear.


    At this moment, inside Wang Dabao''s vi, Qing Tiandi''s expression turned gloomy, a departure from his previous attitude.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin sat on the sofa next to each other, while Feng Tian was still in a state of self-istion...


    "I gave you two ancient divine artifacts. Why haven''t you eliminated that demoness?" Qing Tiandi questioned with a low and grave voice. He hadn''t expected that a female reincarnator would cause such great trouble to his two organizations.


    They used to be respected and admired, but now they were being scolded like dogs andbeled as useless.


    Damn, they were all a bunch of troublemakers, inte warriors!


    Wang Dabao said softly, "Big Brother, this witch is too powerful. Last time, everyone we brought was killed. If we hadn''t run fast, there would have been no hope of escape."


    "Excuses!" Qing Tiandi shouted coldly.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin were slightly stunned. It seemed that this witch had indeed angered Qing Tiandi. Furthermore...


    The tone of his words was off. Previously, they were all part of a team, but now it felt like he was making decisions on his own.


    "I want to see results within three days! Understand?" Qing Tiandi''s gaze was profound, which made Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin feel a heavy pressure. Even though they now possessed powerful spiritual spirits, they still felt that Qing Tiandi was formidable.


    This was obvious. Back then, Xiao Yi also had a spiritual spirits, and he even experienced a rebirth, but he was instantly killed by Qing Tiandi.


    Without exining any further, the two nodded and didn''t know how to deal with that witch.


    "Go out," Qing Tiandi calmed down slowly, thinking that the appearance of this witch had given the Voidless Realm a chance to breathe. If Voidless Realm seized this opportunity, it could turn the tide.


    It seemed that he had to consider taking action himself!


    Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao walked out of the vi, and Wang Dabao whispered, "Isn''t this our home? Why are we leaving?"


    "It seems we need to contact Director Shi." Bai Cixin said with a heavy tone. This situation couldn''t go on. Qing Tiandi''s ship seemed to be capsizing, and his attitude had changed significantly, unlike before.


    Wang Dabao paused and curiously asked, "Wife, should we join the Time-Space Bureau?"


    "Let''s see first."


    "Honey, can''t we just live a good life? Do we have to get involved in this whirlpool?" Wang Dabao sighed, feeling a bit weary. He used to think he was among the top experts in this world, but in the past year, he realized there were too many formidable individuals whom he couldn''t contend with.


    Bai Cixin stopped in her tracks and gently embraced her husband. "Dabao, once we can safely retreat, we''ll live a good life, regardless of anything else."


    "Really?" Wang Dabao was still excited.


    Bai Cixin nodded, and in his excitement, Wang Dabao lifted his wife and spun her around. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to KFC."


    "What''s so delicious there? I want to eat jelly beans," Bai Cixin chuckled.


    Wang Dabao''s mouth formed an "O" shape. His wife hadn''t eaten them in a long time, and now she suddenly wanted to. As a husband, of course, he had to fulfill her request.


    The couple held hands, resembling a couple in passionate love, as they boarded the car and left.


    Meanwhile, Qing Tiandi stood by the window on the second floor, watching the couple depart, with a slight smile on his lips.


    In the Voidless Realm, a significant event was about to take ce today. Inside Qing Yutong''s pce, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were busy. Why were they busy?


    Because Qing Yutong was going on a blind date!!!


    This made Ye Hua feel annoyed. These past few days, he deliberately ignored his sister-inw, letting her know that he was not someone to be trifled with. He wanted her toe and apologize quickly so they could continue their secret affair.


    But what happened? Not only did his sister-inw note to find him, she even agreed to go on a blind date with Qing Ya. Shepletely disregarded him!


    His two wives were still dressing up Qing Yutong. Damn it, what was there to dress up for!


    Who the hell dared to go on a blind date with his sister-inw? Did they not want to live anymore!


    "Where did Ye Hua go after dinner? I haven''t seen him." Donghuang Baizhi wondered.


    Qing Ya nced at her masterpiece and replied, "It doesn''t matter where he went. Yutong, are you satisfied?"


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Qing Yutong snorted coldly in her heart. Where did she fall short? Her brother-inw had ignored her, and now she had to go on a blind date. They had just agreed during dinner. ''Hmph, I''ll show you.''


    "Yes, I''m satisfied. It''s so beautiful." Qing Yutong was a talented actress and perfectly concealed her true feelings.


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled beside her. "Yutong, this Tang Yu is the most promising young talent in the entire Voidless realm. Not only is he handsome, but he is also skilled in various forms of martial arts. Not to mention his moral character, as the Tang family has been guarding the Voidless Realm for generations, and Tang Yu is no exception."


    "I just like handsome men." Qing Yutong giggled like a silly girl infatuated with someone.


    Qing Ya couldn''t help but poke her sister''s forehead in dissatisfaction. "You, don''t just focus on appearances."


    "Oh dear, I know. Don''t mess up my hairstyle. Everything depends on this one move."


    Qing Ya shook her head helplessly. "It''s fine if you act crazy in front of us, but don''t behave like this in front of others. Be gentle."


    "I know, I know. I''ll go now. Wait for my good news." Qing Yutong said as she hurriedly ran out.


    Qing Ya loudly admonished, "Take it slow! Be ady!"


    "I got it..."


    Watching her sister leave, Qing Ya let out a deep sigh. "I''ve been so worried for her sake."


    Donghuang Baizhi embraced Qing Ya''s fragrant shoulders and teased, "I think Qing Yutong and Ye Hua are quitepatible. Why don''t we y matchmakers for them?"


    "Do they still need matchmaking? Ye Hua wouldn''t want that." Qing Ya rolled her eyes. He would never ept such a good thing. She would bet her life on it.


    "Oh, my Empress, what are you thinking? Are you trying to find wives for us men? Howe I didn''t realize you were so magnanimous before?" Qing Ya curiously asked while hugging the Empress''s slender waist.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 642 (Qing Yutongs Beauty)

    <h4>Chapter 642 (Qing Yutong''s Beauty)</h4>


    Chapter 642: (Qing Yutong''s Beauty)


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled lightly, "I also considered that she''s your sister. If it were someone else, I wouldn''t agree."


    "You''re trying to push my sister into a pit." Qing Ya smiled helplessly.


    "Haha, I was just joking. Let Yutong decide for herself about this matter."


    Qing Ya let out a sigh. Dealing with her sister''s lifelong decision was really giving her a headache. If worsees to worst, she might as well marry Ye Hua. If her sister really got married, she would still worry about her. What if her sister wasn''t treated well?


    It must be said, these two women were invincible. If Ye Hua knew what they were thinking, he would definitely be thrilled. They actually thought about finding a wife for him. They were quite something!


    In the Voidless Realm, there was a small snack street that felt like stepping into an ancient street, creating a nostalgic atmosphere.


    In the evening, this ce was bustling with activity. The young people of Voidless Realm woulde here to have fun and flirt with the girls.


    Of course, this was also a great ce for dates.


    On a stone bridge with picturesque scenery, many young men and women exchanged sweet words or gazed into the distance. Below the bridge, there were wooden boats, offering another excellent option for a date.


    "Wow, that''s Tang Yu... everyone, look!"


    "He''s so handsome, Tang Yu is incredibly handsome."


    "Why is Tang Yu here today? It''s strange."


    Everyone felt it was odd because Tang Yu rarely left his home. Since his father died in that major battle, he had be a general and the youngest general in the entire Voidless realm. He was adored by countless girls, who wished to fall into his arms and enjoy the touch of a hero.


    Tang Yu stood at 189 cm tall, the ideal height of a male god. His flowing long hair exuded a ssical charm, and his finely carved face was practically perfect. His eyes radiated calmness, but the aura he emitted deterred people from approaching. Thebination of these traits created an irresistible allure.


    With confident strides, Tang Yu walked onto the stone bridge. His left hand rested on his abdomen, while his right hand leaned against his back as he gazed into the distance, waiting for his beloved...


    If one observed carefully, Tang Yu seemed a bit nervous.


    Because today, the Empress actually mentioned a marriage arrangement to him!


    And it was none other than Qing Ya''s sister.


    Tang Yu had also seen Qing Yutong from a distance and felt that she was truly beautiful, rivaling the Empress''s beauty.


    This made Tang Yu a bit insecure because Qing Yutong was too perfect. He was afraid he wouldn''t be able to match up to her.


    Of course, amidst his insecurity, he was still very happy. After all, it was the Empress who proposed the marriage arrangement.


    If he could really marry such a girl, it would truly be his good fortune.


    With these thoughts in mind, Tang Yu took a deep breath, and his mind began to wander. As the time for the date approached, he became even more nervous.


    However, at this moment, a series of gasps sounded, and Tang Yu also turned to the direction of the sound.


    He saw a breathtakingly beautiful woman slowly approaching.


    She was dressed in a white gown, with rosy cheeks and snow-likeplexion. Her eyes resembled autumn water, and the smile on her lips bloomed like a red plum on a branch, emitting a pleasant charm.


    All men couldn''t take their eyes off her, and all women felt inferior in her presence. Her beauty was on par with the Empress!


    She was Qing Yutong.


    "She''s so beautiful. No wonder she''s the Empress''s sister!"


    "Yes, her appearance rivals that of the Empress."


    "I heard her sister is even more stunning. Master Ye is truly fortunate."


    "But why did shee out today? Hasn''t she always been living in the pce?"


    "Maybe she came out to rx."


    Tang Yu swallowed hard. Was this the girl he was going on a blind date with? She was truly stunning, as if she had carefully dressed up.


    ''Oh my... she actually attached so much importance to this blind date.'' Did his own hopes be greater?


    What should he sayter?


    It might not be good if he acted too abruptly...


    Qing Yutong also noticed Tang Yu. He looked very simr to his photo, without any photoshop.


    However, upon seeing Tang Yu''s figure, Qing Yutong took a deep breath inwardly.


    He still can''tpare to his brother-inw. She had set her expectations too high after being spoiled by her brother-inw. Now, shepared every man she saw to him, and inparison, they were simply inferior. Her brother-inw was the real man. Oh~ she liked her brother-inw so much~ sigh.


    But to tease her brother-inw, she also needed to show her best. She didn''t believe her brother-inw could resist. If he could resist, she, Qing Yutong, would admit defeat and willingly offer herself to her brother-inw.


    She couldn''t help but feel shameless. What could she do? Her brother-inw was such an outstanding man. Who wouldn''t like him? Even the Empress and her sister were able to let go of their grievances because of his charisma. It was all because her brother-inw was too charming.


    Step by step, Qing Yutong walked onto the stone bridge. Tang Yu, on the opposite side, turned around, his face bing unusually nervous.


    Seeing Tang Yu''s appearance, Qing Yutong once again felt that her brother-inw was truly exceptional. She wanted to offer herself willingly.


    Although the man in front of her was handsome, seeing him so nervous like this... where was his masculine spirit? Where was his regal aura? Where was his charisma?


    Qing Yutong didn''t even think about her own identity. She was the Empress''s sister, Ye Hua''s sister-inw. Even in the entire Voidless Realm, she was respected. Coupled with her temperament and aura, ordinary men really couldn''t withstand it.


    And Tang Yu is also considered a young person, so it''s normal for him to behave like this.


    Qing Yutong stood in front of Tang Yu, and his mind went nk. Hepletely forgot the prepared words he had thought of earlier.


    However, the people around them started discussing fervently.


    "Oh my god! Tang Yu came early because of the Empress''s sister!"


    "Judging by the situation, they must be on a blind date!"


    "Wow, Tang Yu is amazing. He''s going to be the Empress''s inw directly."


    "I''m so jealous. I want to be Tang Yu."


    The men around were insanely envious of Tang Yu, while the women envied Qing Yutong''s appearance.


    Qing Yutong was speechless. Tang Yu couldn''t even speak and was dumbfounded by her presence. He was so naive. If a perfect score was 100, Qing Yutong would deduct 50 points from him right now.


    "Shall we go?" Qing Yutong said softly.


    Tang Yu felt ashamed. He let someone else initiate the conversation, and his first impression was definitely ruined.


    He was so foolish.


    "Okay," Tang Yu replied awkwardly, his smile bing even more awkward.


    Qing Yutong felt like deducting another 25 points. This man was not good enough. He didn''t smile as nicely as her brother-inw.


    They walked side by side on the street, and the people around them were amazed. They were actually on a date, which was a big deal in the Voidless realm.


    However, Tang Yu didn''t know what to say anymore. He just walked foolishly.


    Qing Yutong didn''t say anything either. She was just doing it to tease her brother-inw. It''s not like she really wanted to go on a blind date.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 643 (The Crazy Sister-in-Law)

    Chapter 643 (The Crazy Sister-in-Law)


    "The weather is quite nice today," Tang Yu thought for a while and decided to break the awkward atmosphere.


    Qing Yutong pursed her lips. "Is there even such a thing as weather in the Voidless realm?"


    Tang Yu: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    So awkward... Really, so awkward...


    Tang Yu felt like his brain wasn''t functioning properly. He needed toe up with a way to save himself and make the most of this rare opportunity.


    "I usually practice martial arts and write poems and paint at home. How about you?" Tang Yu thought this topic was good. Don''t girls like guys who are into these things?


    Qing Yutong chuckled sweetly. "Oh, I like boys who y games."


    Tang Yu: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    y games???


    He realized that he had never yed games before. How was he supposed to continue the conversation? He couldn''t connect at all.


    "I''ve never been out. I''ve always been in the Voidless Realm, so I don''t know how to y games," Tang Yu sighed helplessly, feeling like his day was ruined.


    Qing Yutong didn''t mind and smiled. "That''s okay. It''s understandable since you''re devoted to the Voidless Realm."


    "That''s good. Shall we go sit at that pavilion?" Tang Yu looked towards a nearby tall pavilion where men boasted and drank.


    "Sure," Qing Yutong said softly.


    Tang Yu felt that Qing Yutong''s voice was incredibly pleasant. If he could listen to it for a lifetime, how wonderful would that be?


    Ye Hua also thought his little sister-inw''s voice was pleasant. It was slightly better than Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi in that aspect, especially when she acted cute. It could give you goosebumps all over.


    The two of them walked into a high pavilion called Hua Xuan, which had an elegant environment, with men boasting inside.


    When the people inside saw the two of them entering, they stood up and shouted, "Lady Qing! General Tang!"


    From the sequence of their greetings, it was evident that Qing Yutong held a higher status, as she was mentioned before Tang Yu.


    The two nodded in acknowledgment and walked directly to the top floor.


    Shortly after the two left, Ye Hua entered, holding a cigarette, his expression somewhat displeased.


    Everyone was stunned to see Ye Hua and immediately showed admiration in their eyes as they eximed, "Master Ye!"


    This was the proper way to address a strong individual. The tone waspletely different from when they shouted for Tang Yu earlier.


    Ye Hua ignored them and went straight upstairs. Tonight, he was going to spank his little sister-inw''s ass!


    Everyone didn''t feel ufortable with Ye Hua''s attitude; in fact, they felt it was only natural for a powerful individual.


    Arriving at the top of the pavilion, Qing Yutong and Tang Yu sat at a corner where they could see the entire street. It was veryfortable...


    Especially when the gentle breeze blew, the refreshing sensation made people feel rxed and happy.


    Qing Yutong rested her chin on her hand and turned her head to look at the dark night outside. She wondered what her brother-inw was up to. Here she was, on a blind date, but he didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all. What a mischievous brother-inw~


    "Do you want something to drink?" Tang Yu asked with concern.


    "Anything is fine," Qing Yutong casually replied.


    "Would you like some tea?"


    "I don''t like tea."


    Tang Yu: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    ''Didn''t she say anything is fine? Is this how all women are?''


    "Then would you like to eat something?"


    "Anything is fine."


    Tang Yu was on the verge of copse. How on earth was he supposed to satisfy her casual preference?


    However, at that moment, Ye Hua walked up.


    Everyone on the pavilion stood up, including Tang Yu, but Qing Yutong didn''t.


    "Greetings, Master Ye!" everyone respectfully eximed.


    Ye Hua nodded and sat down beside them.


    Although Qing Yutong didn''t stand up, a cute smile appeared on her lips. Her brother-inw was so adorable. She loved him to death~


    Tang Yu, sitting down, saw Qing Yutong''s smile and felt curious. ''Could it be because of him?''


    Ye Hua, seeing his little sister-inw smiling so happily, was truly enraged. He was having an affair with his true self, and now she was on a blind date. How dare she treat him like this!


    This was starting chaos and abandoning it in the end!


    Ye Hua''s appearance undoubtedly brought great pressure. People in the pavilion started leaving one after another, unable to bear the oppressive atmosphere.


    But Qing Yutong didn''t leave, so Tang Yu wouldn''t leave either. However, he didn''t dare to speak loudly or even talk to Qing Yutong.


    Master Ye was Qing Yutong''s brother-inw. His visit today was definitely to assess him!


    But with his current state, he was surely a failure. Should he go over and greet him? However, looking at Master Ye''s expression, it seemed like...


    He wasn''t that friendly. What should he do now?


    Sitting here made him ufortable all over. How could he be in the mood to flirt with girls...


    And he couldn''t even flirt at all.


    Qing Yutong blossomed withughter in her heart. Her brother-inw still cared about her. Look... he even came running over.


    ''He''s so petty. He truly lives up to his title as the Jealous King of the cultivation world. He says he doesn''t want it, but deep down, he actually wants it desperately.''


    After a while, Tang Yu really felt ufortable. His nerves were on the verge of breaking.


    "Um... I have something to take care of at home, so I''ll go back first." Tang Yu squeezed out a smile. He couldn''t afford to offend the Empress''s sister.


    Wrong!


    It''s the woman of Ye Hua that you can''t afford to offend!


    Qing Yutong also felt a bit embarrassed and said with a smile, "Then you should go back quickly."


    "I''m really sorry." Tang Yu just wanted to go home quickly now. He didn''t care about anything else.


    As he passed by Ye Hua, Tang Yu respectfully said, "Master Ye, I''m leaving!"


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything, but nodded with a stern face.


    As Tang Yu left, Qing Yutong let out a soft snort.


    "Come here!" Ye Hua whispered.


    Considering that my brother-inw has performed well, I''ll listen to him this time and go along with his wishes.


    Qing Yutong sat opposite Ye Hua, pouting.


    "Qing Yutong! You''ve be bolder now, even going on blind dates!"


    "You agreed to it yourself, brother-inw," Qing Yutong whispered.


    Ye Hua mmed the table forcefully, "How dare you talk back to me!"


    ''I really like my brother-inw like this. He has such a masculine charm. I''m in love~''


    "It''s clearly you, why do you care about me," Qing Yutong muttered softly, feeling really bullied.


    Ye Hua''s face turned cold, and in an instant, the two of them disappeared from the high pavilion and arrived in the bedroom of Leisure Bar.


    Ye Hua didn''t hold back and directly pressed his little sister-inw onto his thigh, delivering a p.


    "Brother-inw... it hurts." Qing Yutong tightly bit her lip, and that tender voice actually made Ye Hua''s strength decrease quite a bit.


    This little sister-inw, she really knows how to choose the right moment during his fervent advances.


    Directly pressing Qing Yutong onto the bed, Ye Hua and Qing Yutong began to enjoy the pleasure and excitement of their secret affair.


    "Brother-inw... please stop for a moment," Qing Yutong called out sweetly.


    For some reason, when Ye Hua heard Qing Yutong calling him brother-inw and then this happened, it felt so enjoyable...


    Ye Hua furrowed his brows in confusion.


    "Brother-inw, lie down."


    Ye Hua was curious to see what tricks this little sister-inw wanted to y.


    Qing Yutong blinked her adorable beautiful eyes and said tenderly, "Brother-inw, I''ll make you feel reallyfortable."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 644 (The Sister-in-law Knows How to Play)

    Chapter 644 (The Sister-inw Knows How to y)


    Feels good?


    Ye Hua was a bit confused, but what happened next instantly brought him a stimting sense offort.


    Ye Hua had thought about this kind of excitement before, but he hadn''t mentioned it to Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. It felt inappropriate somehow, but he often fantasized about it in his mind. It would definitely be explosively pleasurable.


    However, the things his little sister-inw was doing now were things that neither Qing Ya nor Donghuang Baizhi had done.


    He was ecstatic! Delighted! This sister-inw truly belonged to him!


    ''Damn, it feels so good!''


    It''s unclear how much time had passed, but Qing Yutong licked her cherry lips and asked with a smile, "Brother-inw, is itfortable?"


    "Yutong, you''ve performed well! This deity likes it!!!" Ye Hua expressed the highest praise. It seemed that neither Qing Ya nor Donghuang Baizhi had ever enjoyed such praise.


    "Whimper~ I''m so happy. Brother-inw actually praised me." Qing Yutong was also excited. It was really difficult to earn praise from her brother-inw, as seen from the efforts of his subordinates. Even her sister and sister Baizhi did the same, trying their best to do everything well, just to receive some praise from her brother-inw.


    Ye Hua now feltpletely rxed. He had been holding it in for so long, but fortunately, Yutong helped!


    Embracing the fragrant shoulder of his little sister-inw, Ye Hua curiously asked, "Where did you learn these tricks?"


    Qing Yutong held onto Ye Hua''s waist and smiled sweetly, "I didn''t learn from anywhere. I did everything to serve my brother-inw~"


    "Well, Yutong, you have such awareness. It''s good. It''s not in vain that this deity has taught you for so long."


    "Whimper~ Brother-inw''s happiness is all that matters." Qing Yutong immediately started acting spoiled. Ye Hua enjoyed it very much. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi rarely acted spoiled in front of him now. They used to do it a little, but now that they were both mothers, it was hard to find such moments.


    However, this feeling of having a secret affair was still fantastic. It''s no wonder that so many men liked it. He understood. The deity also liked it.


    "Brother-inw, there''s still time. Shall we do it again?"


    "Sure, after that, we''ll go back."


    "Okay~"


    Ye Hua closed his eyes, rested his hands behind his head, and enjoyed thefort brought by his sister-inw. It was very pleasant...


    In the Voidless Realm, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also heard the news.


    "Qing Ya, it seems our man has feelings for Yutong. He even has to personally oversee the blind date." Donghuang Baizhi made a sweet voice, seemingly not very concerned. But it was also Qing Yutong. If it were another woman, she would have rushed in with a knife long ago.


    Qing Ya covered her forehead and whispered, "This Ye Hua never treated Yutong nicely from the beginning. He even told me to go and deliver contraceptives. Can you believe the nerve?"


    Donghuang Baizhi brushed aside her hair and said softly, "Qing Ya, Yutong has been with Ye Hua for so long. Now, any man wouldpare himself to Ye Hua. You say Ye Hua is so outstanding, who else could she be interested in?"


    "That''s true. Compared to Ye Hua, any man feels inadequate." Qing Ya actually agreed with Donghuang Baizhi''s statement. Her own man was the most outstanding in the world.


    "So, if your sister keepsparing like this, she''ll definitely end up lonely. Besides, Yutong has been living with us for so long, she''s already part of the family. I would be a bit worried if she really got married and left." Qing Ya turned to look at Donghuang Baizhi, feeling puzzled. "Baizhi, did you receive some good things from my sister? That''s why you''re counseling me here."


    "Where would thate from? Yutong is truly a good girl. Not many men can match her." Donghuang Baizhi denied it.


    "Hmph, I think it''s Ye Hua who asked you to persuade me." Qing Ya found it strange. Donghuang Baizhi used to be different. Now, she''s ying matchmaker between her sister and her husband,pletely reshaping Qing Ya''s worldview.


    "Alright, alright. Can''t you stop talking? Otherwise, you''ll mistake me for a spy." Donghuang Baizhi raised her hands in surrender. It was just a suggestion that could be considered or not. Qing Ya was Qing Yutong''s sister, so her consent was necessary for this matter.


    "I heard they both disappeared. I don''t know where they went." Qing Ya whispered.


    Donghuang Baizhi groomed her nails and smiled. "What else could they be doing? They''re like dry firewood and fierce mes. We don''t let Ye Hua near us, but he still won''t stop bothering his little sister-inw."


    "No, I have to go and bring them back. It''s uneptable!" Qing Ya said indignantly, although she hadn''t fully thought it through.


    In a certain sense, Qing Ya felt relieved if Yutong married Ye Hua. At least, Ye Hua would genuinely treat her well. If it were someone else, Qing Ya couldn''t say for sure. Her sister had undergone earth-shattering changes, and who knows what others were after.


    However, just as Qing Ya was preparing to go and catch them, Ye Hua appeared at the door.


    "You''re still awake?" Ye Hua said lightly, his expression normal, as if nothing had happened.


    Qing Ya''s face changed, and she immediately put on a smile, pulling Ye Hua to sit in a chair and gently massaging him.


    "Ye Hua, where did you go just now?" Qing Ya probed, using a full-on tactic.


    If Ye Hua didn''t have this awareness, what was the point of having an affair? He would have been caught long ago.


    "Nowhere, I just went out with Yutong, teaching her how to win a man''s favor." As Ye Hua said this, he couldn''t help but recall the scene just now. Yutong had put in a lot of effort, truly winning the affection of the deity.


    Qing Ya was slightly stunned. Her husband was taking an unconventional approach.


    "Well, Baizhi and I discussed it just now, and we both feel uneasy if Yutong marries someone else, so we wanted to ask for your opinion."


    Hehe, if I fell for that, I''d livestream my own demise...


    "What opinion?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? Let Yutong stay with you," Qing Ya said softly, as if she were forcing the idea upon him.


    To be honest, Ye Hua was slightly tempted, but the answer his mind gave him was not to fall for it. Qing Ya was deceiving him again.


    After teaching so many times, deceiving people was a bad habit. Ye Hua had to learn the attitude of being honest, never deceiving others.


    "What twisted idea is this? Yutong is my sister-inw, and you''re her sister. This is uneptable! I have to criticize you properly and quickly dismiss this idea!" Ye Hua sternly rebuked, his face cold. Did they really think he was unaware of their little tricks?


    However, Ye Hua didn''t expect that Donghuang Baizhi actually agreed, and although Qing Ya didn''t approve, she didn''t oppose it just now. Maybe with a little persuasion, it could work out.


    Qing Ya was a bit uncertain about her husband''s intentions. Was he truly not interested in her sister, or was it just an act?


    Ye Hua, being a man who had won the Best Actor award, even managed to deceive his wife.


    "Ye Hua, I''m not joking or tricking you. Baizhi and I talked for a long time just now, and we genuinely feel at ease if Yutong stays with you." Qing Ya carefully persuaded, this time with sincerity.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 645 (Deceptive Tactics)

    Chapter 645 (Deceptive Tactics)


    As for why they were genuinely concerned, it was undoubtedly due to Ye Hua''s acting skills. If Ye Hua had openly dered his affection for his sister-inw earlier, Qing Ya would definitely have been unhappy.


    However, now that she felt her husband didn''t like Yutong, she was both relieved and worried about her sister''s future. Just as Baizhi had mentioned, with Yutong''s current favorable conditions, if she got deceived by a man, what would they do? Thinking about the consequences, Qing Ya became even more concerned.


    It would be better to give her to Ye Hua. That would bring much more peace of mind.


    In the end, it was a matter of habit. Yutong had always lived with everyone, and there was a feeling that one more or one less person didn''t make much of a difference.


    If Ye Hua knew what his wife was thinking, he would definitely have to agree. His sister-inw knew exactly how to make himfortable, and that was quite a skill.


    Hearing Qing Ya''s words, Ye Hua didn''t believe a single word of it. He said he wouldn''t deceive himself, but every word was full of deception.


    ''Qing Ya, we''re husband and wife. Can''t you use fewer tricks and show more sincerity?''


    "The decision I''ve made won''t change! Don''t bring it up again!" Ye Hua snorted coldly, turned around, and left as if he were angry, leaving behind two bewildered wives.


    Donghuang Baizhi seemed to have been deceived by Ye Hua''s acting as well.


    "It seems impossible. Ye Hua doesn''t seem to like Yutong. How is that possible?" Donghuang Baizhi eximed in surprise. It didn''t make sense. Yutong''s appearance was stunning, not any less than her or Qing Ya. She had a great figure too, and yet Ye Hua didn''t like her.


    Was the sun not rising anymore?


    Qing Ya couldn''t understand either. Ye Hua actually didn''t like Yutong. It didn''t make sense!


    "Did we push too hard? Has Ye Hua lost interest in women?" Qing Ya curiously asked.


    This question furrowed Donghuang Baizhi''s brow. No interest in women? Didn''t that mean no interest in herself either? That wouldn''t be a good thing.


    "These past few days, Ye Hua has been sleeping with the children and not with us," Donghuang Baizhi said in a low voice. Now that she thought about it, there was indeed a problem. Could Ye Hua''s preferences have changed?


    Qing Ya didn''t say anything. She was already worried enough about her sister, and now she had to worry about Ye Hua too.


    Could he have gone crazy?


    "I''ll go and see what Yutong has to say," Qing Ya thought it was a serious matter. They couldn''t let Ye Hua suffocate himself. Qing Ya and Baizhi definitely couldn''t satisfy Ye Hua during these past few months.


    If they forced Ye Hua to go out and find another woman, that would be even more troublesome. If it really came to that, they could only let Yutong take her ce.


    Family was always better than outsiders. If a sudden woman came and fought for affection...


    Just thinking about it made Qing Ya''s scalp tingle.


    "Then I''ll go with you," Donghuang Baizhi seemed to have the same idea as Qing Ya. It was better to benefit their own people. It was impossible to benefit outsiders!


    The two women charged directly towards Qing Yutong''s pce.


    At this moment, Qing Yutong was bathing and changing clothes, humming a tune with a happy expression on her face. She felt delighted thinking about her brother-inw''s pleased expression. It seemed like she had done something remarkable to make him happy.


    "Lla~ Lla~" Qing Yutongy in the wooden tub, carefully wiping her body, presenting her most beautiful self to her brother-inw.


    As the door was pushed open, Qing Yutong''s little face immediately tensed up, as if her sister and Baizhi had arrived.


    Oh no, could it be that her brother-inw had exposed their secret? Were they here to get rid of her?


    She felt so nervous. ''Brother-inw, help me... Your little sister is about to die¡­''


    "Yutong, are you taking a bath?" Qing Ya called from outside.


    "Yes, sister. What''s the matter?" Qing Yutong, as expected of a star, maintained her acting skills.


    "Oh, you continue bathing. We''ll talkter."


    "Okay."


    Qing Yutong was now restless and uneasy. ''Talk? About what?''


    Had they already discovered something? Fortunately, she had just agreed on the story with her brother-inw. She would first listen to what they wanted to ask. In any case, she would never admit it and firmly resist their tactics.


    After more than ten minutes, Qing Yutong finally finished bathing and came out wearing a thin nightgown.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were sitting on exquisite jade chairs, watching Qing Yutong''s walk. It seemed there was no issue. Indeed, she had been overthinking. It appeared that Ye Hua really didn''t like Yutong. This was quite problematic.


    It seemed they could only ask Yutong about her thoughts.


    "Sister, Sister Baizhi, is there something going on thiste at night?" Qing Yutong curiously asked and obediently sat down beside them, acting excessively well-behaved.


    How could she not be well-behaved? She had just been having an affair with their husband. Wow, it was so thrilling.


    Qing Ya curiously asked, "Where did you go after the blind date?"


    As expected, they came to ask. Fortunately, her brother-inw was quick-witted.


    "Oh, I just wandered around with Brother-inw and then came back," Qing Yutong calmly replied.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi exchanged nces. It seemed they weren''t lying. However, they could have also reached some sort of agreement.


    Of course, Qing Ya was the one who had to ask about this. Donghuang Baizhi wouldn''t ask, after all, she was Qing Yutong''s sister.


    "Yutong, there''s something I want to ask you."


    "Well, sister, go ahead and ask. Qing Yutong guarantees not to lie," Qing Yutong already knew. Her sister must have discovered something, and her brother-inw was also too careless. How could he have been found out by her sister?


    Qing Ya nodded. "Yutong, I know you have high standards now and aren''t interested in ordinary men."


    ''Huh? What does my sister mean by this? Is she not nning to arrange a blind date for me? Well, that''s a good thing... I wasn''t nning on going on a blind date anyway.''


    "Yes, that''s true. So, I''m feeling quite frustrated," Qing Yutong pretended.


    "Sister came here today to ask you specifically, what do you think of your brother-inw?" Qing Ya felt a bit strange asking this question. It didn''t seem ufortable to her. Could this be considered sharing good fortune? They truly were good sisters.


    "My brother-inw? What about him?" Qing Yutong was a bit confused and couldn''t understand her sister''s intention.


    Qing Ya didn''t know how to say it, so Donghuang Baizhi chuckled and said, "Here''s the thing: Your sister is worried that you might be mistreated if you marry someone else. So, she wants you to marry your brother-inw. She doesn''t know what you think about it."


    ''Damn it! They''re scheming! Their scheme runs deep.''


    ''Am I not your little sister? How could you scheme against me like this? If I agree now, wouldn''t it be acknowledging that I have an affair with my brother-inw?''


    ''Do you think I''m naive? Testing me¡­''


    ''My brother-inw must have been tested just now, and now they came to find me.''


    Qing Yutong''s face instantly changed, and she pouted, "You two!!! How could you have such thoughts? He is my brother-inw! This is a moral decline. Where should I put my face from now on? Is it appropriate for a sister-inw to seduce her brother-inw?!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t expect Qing Yutong''s reaction to be so intense.


    Qing Ya hurriedlyforted her, "Yutong, calm down and listen to what your sister has to say."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 646 (They Cant Fool Us)

    Chapter 646 (They Can''t Fool Us)


    "Sister, you don''t need to say anything! It''s impossible between me and my brother-inw. You better dismiss this horrifying idea and never bring it up again. If you do, I''ll get angry!!!" Qing Yutong had a resolute expression, but in her heart, she thought, You actually tried to make me surrender with this trick? You really underestimate me, Qing Yutong.


    Qing Ya asked seriously, "Yutong, do you really dislike Ye Hua that much?"


    "What''s good about my brother-inw? He has a bad temper! He likes to hit people, and he''s not gentle at all. Apart from being handsome and powerful, he''s utterly useless." Qing Yutong said this, but in her heart, she thought, ''My brother-inw is the best man in the world.''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t expect this. Ye Hua''s image in Qing Yutong''s heart was quite shocking, but Qing Yutong''s description was quite urate. Ye Hua really was like that.


    Qing Ya shook her head helplessly and asked onest time, "Yutong, I''m not joking with you. I really think you and Ye Hua are good together."


    ''Look! Sister is making a final struggle, even trying to tempt me!''


    "Sister, I''m not joking with you either. My brother-inw is not my type." Qing Yutong said firmly, feeling quite pleased in her heart. ''I won''t fall for your tricks.''


    Now Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had no other options.


    "Okay, I understand. Rest early," Qing Ya said.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi stood up and prepared to leave.


    Qing Yutong reminded them once again, "Don''t mention it again. I don''t like my brother-inw."


    The two women nodded and left.


    "Qing Ya, what should we do? Yutong doesn''t like Ye Hua. If he messes around outside and brings other women back, what should we do?" Donghuang Baizhi started to feel anxious.


    Qing Ya also felt frustrated, "Let''s think of another solution."


    "It seems like that''s our only choice."


    After Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi left, Ye Hua appeared in Qing Yutong''s boudoir.


    Seeing her brother-inw suddenly appear, Qing Yutong rushed over and hugged Ye Hua''s waist tightly. "Brother-inw, luckily I''m smart; otherwise, we would have been discovered."


    "Yeah, they seem to suspect us," Ye Hua said in a deep voice. The fact that they asked him and then asked his little sister-inw shows how great their suspicion is.


    "What should we do if we''re discovered? They''ll chop me up!" Qing Yutong trembled with fear, seekingfort from her brother-inw.


    Ye Hua patted her head gently. "Don''t worry too much. After all, Qing Ya is your sister."


    "Brother-inw, if you give Yutong a kiss, I''ll have the courage." Qing Yutong pouted, requesting a kiss.


    Ye Hua didn''t reward her with a kiss. Instead, he tapped Qing Yutong''s forehead.


    "Brother-inw, what are you doing? It hurts!"


    "What were you just saying? Is my temper really that bad?" Ye Hua heard his little sister-inw''s words and felt like he was being portrayed as utterly useless.


    "Whimper~ I was just saying random things. Don''t be angry, Brother-inw."


    "If you say something like that again, watch how I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "Mhm, I promise I won''t say it again. Can we kiss now?"


    Ye Hua had no choice but to reward his little sister-inw with a kiss, but she still seemed unsatisfied.


    "Brother-inw,e to the bed. Yutong will make youfortable."


    Ye Hua swallowed his saliva. This kind of thing can be addictive.


    "Tomorrow then. I''ll go back for now to avoid theming to check the rooms." Ye Hua never used to worry or feel anxious about anything, but since he started having an affair with his little sister-inw, these two emotions emerged. He found these two emotions very pleasurable and refreshing.


    Qing Yutong also understood and said softly, "Then when tomorrow? I''ll wait for you, Brother-inw."


    Ye Hua was quite satisfied with his sister-inw''s attitude. She was obedient enough.


    "I wille find you."


    "Okay, Yutong will be waiting for Brother-inw toe."


    Ye Hua pinched his sister-inw''s cheeks and then disappeared from the room.


    Watching her brother-inw leave, Qing Yutong had a shy expression. ''Brother-inw is so handsome~ I really like him~''


    But if they found out that Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were not joking, would they be shocked?


    Ye Hua returned to the pce where the children stayed. The two little ones had already taken a bath and were waiting for their father toe and sleep with them.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" Looking at his two children, Ye Hua chuckled lightly.


    Ye Yan spoke in a childish voice, "Ye Yan is waiting for Daddy."


    "Ah Li is waiting too~"


    "Alright, Daddy wille after taking a shower to sleep with you."


    Donghuang Li immediately urged, "Daddy, hurry up and shower. Little Brother and I are waiting to hear a story."


    "Okay." Ye Hua''s bond with the children was getting better and better. The two little ones were no longer infatuated with their mother.


    Before long, Ye Hua came out wearing pajamas andy down on the bed, with the two children snuggling beside him.


    "Daddy, please tell Ye Yan a story quickly. Yesterday, you were talking about the battle between the skeleton and the snake people. Will the skeletons die? The snake people are so powerful." Ye Yan looked worried.


    Donghuang Li also chimed in, "Yes, the skeleton is so strong. I hope he won''t die."


    That''s right, Ye Hua was narrating his own experiences to the children, starting from the beginning to the present.


    Neither Qing Ya nor Donghuang Baizhi knew about this, but it could be heard from the tone of the two children.


    Ye Hua had faced great danger at that time.


    His strength wasn''t innate; it was achieved through countless life-and-death struggles, leading to his current aplishments.


    Ye Hua even named his story "The Legend of the Skeleton." He even considered writing a book, which would probably sell well.


    Why not just create a serialized online novel about how a skeleton bes unstoppable?


    Holding the two children, Ye Hua whispered, "The skeleton will definitely not die. No matter how dangerous it gets, he persists and even clenches his teeth to ovee opponents stronger than him, constantly honing himself."


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan listened with utmost seriousness.


    Just as Ye Hua was about to continue the story, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi suddenly walked in.


    The three on the bed immediately looked over, and it seemed like the two little ones knew something. They tightly held their father''s hand, not allowing their mothers to take him away.


    Seeing her husband and the two children talking, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also showed happy smiles.


    "Did we disturb your date?" Qing Ya giggled softly.


    Ye Yan pouted, "Mom, Dad was about to reach a crucial point. You should go and rest quickly."


    "Yeah, Ah Li won''t let Dad leave~" Donghuang Li even directly embraced her father''s arm.


    This made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhiugh and cry. In terms of stealing their man, they were pros.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at her daughter and spoke softly, "Ah Li, can you let Mom borrow Dad for one night? Just one night."


    "Yes, Yan''er, Dad has been with you for so long. Mom hasn''t had the privilege." Qing Ya also smiled at her son.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 647 (Preparing to Close the Net)

    Chapter 647 (Preparing to Close the Net)


    Although the two children were unwilling, they were still obedient.


    Ye Yan pouted and said, "Then it can only be for one night, otherwise, Yan''er will cry..."


    "Yeah, I can only give Mom one night," Donghuang Li said with even more seriousness, as if she was saying, "If you try to take Dad away, Ah Li won''t let you."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were truly helpless. Who exactly gave birth to these two?


    The two mothers agreed with smiles, finally making the two little onespromise, although their pouting mouths were about to hold oil bottles.


    "Dad, remember toe tomorrow. Yan''er will be waiting for you."


    "Ah Li will also wait for Dad."


    The room was filled with the instructions of the two children, which made Ye Hua find it amusing.


    Looking at his tender wife beside him, Ye Hua curiously asked, "What''s the matter? Why did you suddenlye over?"


    "Let''s talk on the bed," Qing Ya said in a tender voice.


    Now even conversations had to happen on the bed.


    After a while, Ye Huay on thefortable big bed with his two wives in his arms, of course, not doing anything.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi just wanted to see what kind of attitude their husband would have.


    "Speak, what''s the matter?" Ye Hua understood them well. They wouldn''te to find him without a reason.


    Qing Ya lightly caressed his chest and said seriously, "Ye Hua, I''m being serious this time, really."


    ''If I believe you, there must be something fishy!''


    "Qing Ya, if you mention Qing Yutong''s matter again, I will leave right now!" Ye Hua shouted in a low voice. One scheme was enough, now they were bringing it up again.


    Seeing their husband angry, the two tender wives were intimidated.


    However, Donghuang Baizhi asked, "Ye Hua, in fact, Yutong is good for you too. When we''re not avable, she can take care of you."


    ''You still don''t know, but Yutong is already taking care of me now, and she understands me even better than you.''


    "That''s enough!" Ye Hua scolded in anger, his acting skills were really good, making the two wives tremble in fear. They wouldn''t mention it again.


    Ye Hua realized that his tone seemed to have gone too far, so he whispered infort, "Yutong is just my little sister-inw, don''t think about anything else."


    Qing Ya silently said, "Ye Hua, we all know, but we''re just worried about you..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Ye Hua asked.


    Donghuang Baizhi gritted her teeth and said, "We''re afraid that you''ll go out and find other women and bring them back."


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched. ''They were actually thinking about such things. Were they out of their minds?''


    "You really disappoint me. In this world, is there anyone better than you? Do you think I would go looking for other women? What a joke!" Ye Hua sneered. It was true that Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were the most beautiful women in the entire universe, from head to toe, every inch of their skin was perfect.


    ''Let me ask you a question, is there any woman who canpare? Of course, excluding Qing Yutong, my little sister-inw.''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi felt ted upon hearing these words. To gain their husband''s approval was an immense honor.


    Finally, Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief and dispelled their concerns. If his wives caught wind of it, it would be over for him.


    His reputation would be utterly ruined if he was caught having an affair with his sister-inw. Just the thought of it made his blood boil.


    Lost in his thoughts, Ye Hua began to digress. The situation caused by Li Hun in the past few days was powerful. The Justice League and the Peace Association were at a loss, and there was a barrage of insults online, just as he had expected.


    Now it was time to wrap things up. Qian Tiandi wanted to tarnish the reputation of the Voidless Realm. And this time, let the world see that without the Voidless Realm, who else could they turn to for help!


    The operation to close the was about to begin!


    Although Qian Tiandi won a few rounds against me, with the next move, I''ll turn the tables on him. Let''s see what he can do!


    Saturday, under normal circumstances, would be a perfect day for people to go out and enjoy themselves. However, in the city of Nanyang, not a single man could be seen on the streets!


    It was as if all the men had disappeared, leaving only women.


    And on this day, it was a major coboration between the Justice League and the Peace Association, preparing to capture Li Hun. They couldn''t afford to be passive any longer.


    For this purpose, both organizations invited journalists, seemingly wanting to use this capture operation to wash away their previous shame. It was a good idea, but it remained to be seen whether it would be sessful.


    In this operation, Bai Cixin and Jiu Ye were onlymanding behind the scenes and did not participate in the battle.


    The minimum requirement for participation was to be a Moon-level powerhouse!


    There were even three Moon-level powerhouses. They were well-equipped this time, even using ancient divine weapons!


    Moreover, there was a man hidden within the team, and that was Qian Tiandi. No one knew about this.


    Qian Tiandi didn''t want to expose himself, so he concealed himself within the team, waiting for the opportunity to take down Li Hun. Once that was done, the mission would beplete.


    This woman had brought too much negative impact to their organizations. She had to be dealt with this time, they couldn''t drag it out any longer, or it would disrupt their ns.


    Bai Cizin and Wang Dabao were sitting in the conference roommanding, and of course, Jiu Ye was there too.


    Recently, Jiu Ye was a little puzzled. Several masters had disappeared without a trace and there was no response. Even when he tried to contact them, there was no reply.


    It was really strange.


    "Wife, what do you think Qian Tiandi is up to this time? Sending out so many people, isn''t it a suicidal move?" Wang Dabao asked in a low voice. This joint operation was proposed by Qian Tiandi, and the personnel were arranged ording to his instructions.


    Even though these people were powerful, they were only targeting a few individuals. They definitely wouldn''t be able to defeat Li Hun.


    Bai Cixin also didn''t know what Qian Tiandi meant. She couldn''t figure out Qian Tiandi''s intentions at all.


    At the same time, she didn''t want to specte. Who knew what this was about? Gathering a group of people to hand over heads, it was truly disheartening.


    "Let''s focus on our work."


    Just as Bai Cizin finished speaking, there was a sound of pping from beside them.


    Jiu Ye was seen pping his 8848 titanium gold smartphone, seeming a bit impatient.


    "F*ck, it''s broken!" Jiu Ye eximed as he looked at the phone.


    "I thought it wouldn''t break! It just stopped working after such a short time, it''s so frustrating!"


    The couple looked at Jiu Ye talking to himself and shook their heads helplessly. They found it quite ridiculous that he could get so worked up over a broken phone.


    And today, Li Hun, in her daily routine of killing men, seemed to have a tender gaze if someone observed closely. She didn''t appear as cold as before, and she even wore earphones in her ears.


    "Little Hun Hun, pay attention to your expression!!! You don''t look like you hate men at all, youpletely seem like you''re in a passionate mood," Dou Fushi said while holding binocrs.


    Li Hun whispered, "Little Dou Dou, we are in love, it feels sofortable."


    "Little Hun Hun, focus on your work first, attitude is the most important thing. I''ll let you feelfortableter when we go back," Dou Fushi said helplessly. Li Hun couldn''t seem to function without him now. Even when she went to work, she had to maintainmunication, as if she would go astray if he disappeared.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 648 (Li Hun is Awesome)

    Chapter 648 (Li Hun is Awesome)


    "You said it yourself. I want abo package with all sorts of positions."


    "Alright, anybo will do. Whatever you say."


    "That''s my good Dou Dou. After I finish killing a round, we''ll go home."


    Dou Fushi: "..."


    ''I really hope this mission ends soon. I can''t take it anymore.''


    Just as he finished thinking... Wei Chang''s telepathic message came.


    "Dou Fushi!"


    "Ah... Uncle Wei, do you have any orders?"


    "Your Honor is preparing to close the. Remind everyone!" Wei Chang said in a deep voice.


    "Yes!"


    After ending themunication with Wei Chang, Dou Fushi felt excited. Finally, it''sing to an end. Li Hun doesn''t have to go kill men anymore.


    "Little Dou Dou, what''s going on?" Li Hun curiously asked.


    "Little Hun Hun, we''re preparing to close the. Get ready."


    "Really? Finally, we can stop and lie in bed every day. I''m so excited."


    Dou Fushi: "..."


    It seems that stopping is not necessarily a good thing.


    However, Dou Fushi didn''t know how Your Honor arranged everything, he was only told to inform Li Hun to cooperate.


    Originally, Dou Fushi was still thinking about whether he and Li Hun were acting, but it seems that it''s not the case now.


    Ye Hua certainly had his own ns. He wanted to change the image of the Voidless Realm, and what he needed was a grand spectacle.


    But this grand spectacle had nothing to do with him. Voidless Realm had to take action for it to be truly impressive.


    Li Hun walked boredly in the amusement park. Every now and then, someone would scream and run away as if they wished they had an extra leg.


    Li Hun yawned, seeming a bit tired. She didn''t sleep wellst night.


    Actually, up until now, Li Hun still didn''t understand why she was so infatuated with Dou Fushi. Whenever she saw him, she wanted to get close to him. He was like a ma, attracting her irresistibly, even making her unusually proactive, which was something she had never experienced before.


    Although this matter was strange and absurd, Li Hun came to one conclusion: she was happy.


    Humming a tune, Li Hun walked slowly.


    As for Dou Fushi, he couldn''t control it at all when he heard the voice in his ear.


    Li Hun was indeed obedient, taking care of all the household chores. She even washed his clothes. But there was one thing she couldn''t control.


    Everyone knows what it is. This woman can be quite insatiable. It''s never-ending.


    Suddenly, Dou Fushi felt a daunting aura moving towards them.


    Li Hun also sensed it and stopped in her tracks, looking up at the sky.


    A group of ck dots appeared in the sky, clearly visible!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Figures fell one after another, causing the stone on the ground to crack.


    Meanwhile, several helicopters hovered in the sky, live-streaming the event.


    At this moment, many people were probably watching the live broadcast. After all, it was a major event involving two organizations!


    Whether they can eliminate evil for the people would depend on this wave!


    On the screens of the major city squares, Li Hun''s figure appeared.


    Many people were watching the screen. Although Li Hun was killing men, it couldn''t be denied that this woman was truly captivating.


    "Ah, I can''t bear to see such a woman being killed. She''s truly a cruel beauty!"


    "Then you go and try. If you don''t kill her, she''ll kill you."


    "Brother, I''m just expressing my admiration. After all, there are so few women like her. Look at her expression, she doesn''t fear the Justice League or the Peace Association at all."


    "Yeah, if this woman isn''t a serial killer, she''s truly a heroic woman. What a pity..."


    People stood in the square, expressing their opinions. Some felt regret, while others felt a sense of satisfaction.


    Especially the men in Nanyang City, please quickly take care of this witch, or else we won''t dare to go out anymore.


    However, Li Hun seemed to realize something and remained calm.


    If she couldn''t handle it, there was still Dou Fushi behind her, so there was no need to fear at all.


    But for these littleckeys, she didn''t require Dou Fushi''s help yet. She could handle them all by herself. If she couldn''t deal with these people, then Dou Fushi''s mission would also be in trouble.


    With that in mind, Li Hun''s gaze began to change. It was no longer gentle but carried a hint of ruthlessness!


    The number of people from both sides this time was not veryrge, totaling about a hundred. But they were all elites, as evident from the moon symbol on their chests.


    A man stepped forward and shouted, "Demoness! You still have a chance to surrender now!"


    Li Hun chuckled lightly and whispered, "If you kneel down and lick my high heels, maybe I''ll consider your request."


    Dou Fushi, of course, heard Li Hun''s words and shouted triumphantly, "Little Hun Hun is so domineering! Truly worthy of being my woman. She said it perfectly!"


    But when Li Hun mentioned licking, Dou Fushi started to daydream a bit.


    "Bold! You dare to spout arrogant words even at the brink of death! Today, we, the righteous path, will eliminate you, the female demon!"


    Li Hun sneered, "The righteous path? Let me see how righteous you truly are!"


    A fierce aura emanated from Li Hun''s delicate body, spreading out and causing the surrounding buildings to tremble. The hundred-person team also felt Li Hun''s presence. This witch was indeed powerful!


    Qing Tiandi, within the team, furrowed his brow slightly. Li Hun was indeed formidable, and he didn''t know if they could handle her.


    They could only give it their all now. They couldn''t let a woman ruin his ns!


    Last time, Li Hun didn''t disy her true strength because she was poisoned from the beginning. But now, Li Hun was in full power, and her ferocity was frightening.


    Indeed, even Qing Tiandi was worried if he could be her opponent.


    Inside the Voidless Realm, Ye Hua held a tablet in his hand, watching the live broadcast with a smile on his lips. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi leaned on either side of him.


    "Ye Hua, can this n work?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    Ye Hua flicked Baizhi''s forehead with his finger, and she pouted in protest.


    "Even I''m not sure. Do you think I should attack?" Ye Hua said calmly.


    Qing Ya looked at Li Hun on the tablet and whispered, "This woman is very powerful. It seems unlikely to seed without Baizhi''s intervention."


    Ye Hua mysteriously smiled, leaving Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi puzzled. Their husband wouldn''t be unsure about something. If he was so at ease now, then there could only be one oue!


    "Ye Hua, is Li Hun your person?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in astonishment, finding it hard to believe.


    Ye Hua said lightly, "Li Hun wasn''t before, but now she''s almost like it."


    "What do you mean?" Qing Ya curiously asked.


    "Dou Fushi," Ye Hua said with a hint of teasing.


    Qing Ya blurted out, "Ye Hua, you didn''t be a matchmaker again, did you?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 649 (Annihilation!)

    Chapter 649 (Annihtion!)


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi both knew that their husband liked to y matchmaker and enjoyed pairing up his subordinates. Whenever he found a good girl, it was undoubtedly for the sake of his subordinates.


    This idea wasn''t wrong, but it was a bit too enthusiastic. How many leaders could reach such a level?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi misunderstood Ye Hua this time. He didn''t y matchmaker. Dou Fushi and Li Hun being together was something even Ye Hua couldn''t have anticipated. It didn''t make any sense.


    "Do you think I have the time for that?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded, indicating that he did indeed have a lot of free time.


    Helpless, Ye Hua shook his head and said softly, "It''s not me this time, it''s them themselves."


    Donghuang Baizhi eximed, "What happened? Tell us."


    "Yeah, yeah, tell us," Qing Ya chimed in.


    Facing the two wives'' coaxing, Ye Hua had no way to resist. It was also what he found most unbearable. He really wanted to put them on the bed and rub against them vigorously.


    "It''s Li Hun who slept with Dou Fushi. That''s all I know."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s faces were filled with disbelief after hearing this. Looking at Li Hun on the tablet, she didn''t seem like a woman who would take the initiative to sleep with a man.


    People truly can''t judge a book by its cover. Itpletely shattered their worldview. Such things were also possible.


    On-site!


    At this moment, the gusty wind roared, causing the surrounding buildings to tremble. Some rooftops were even lifted up by the fierce wind.


    A colorful divine sword appeared in Li Hun''s delicate hand, and the aura of terror grew even more violent. The azure sky was instantly shrouded in dark clouds, creating a deafening roar.


    The helicopters in the air immediately ascended, not daring to get too close. But the footage transmitted was shocking.


    No one had expected this female demoness to be powerful to such an extent. Just by standing there, the pressure felt overwhelming. And this was only through the screen; it must be even more terrifying in person!


    Indeed, hundreds of people felt the true horror of this female demoness. Underneath that beautiful face, there hid such terrifying power!


    Qing Tiandi in the team had a deep gaze, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. This was getting a bit tricky!


    "Form the formation!"


    As one of the men shouted angrily, hundreds of people instantly scattered!


    "The Heavenly City Secret Formation!"


    Suddenly, the hundred individuals began to form seals with their hands. Each person emitted a majestic spiritual aura, countering the aura of Li Hun!


    It seemed that these people hade prepared. This formation wasn''t something that could be cultivated in just one or two days. The spiritual energy output of each person needed to reach a bnce; otherwise, it would undermine the foundation of the formation.


    The eye of this formation was Qing Tiandi. With him as the eye, it was quite secure!


    Li Hun held the colorful divine sword without moving or taking any defensive measures.


    A faint light curtain gradually appeared around Li Hun, spreading out. Strange runes gradually emerged on the ground, and the dense spiritual energy grew stronger as the formation took shape.


    Seeing this scene, Qing Tiandi''s mouth curved into a smile. He loved the opponents who underestimate him. She had no idea how miserable her fate would be!


    "Roar!"


    The hundred individuals shouted angrily, their loud voices reaching the sky. They even pierced through the dark clouds above, forming a white cave!


    Suddenly, strange spiritual beings resembling tentacles appeared on the formation!


    In an instant, they entangled Li Hun''s entire body.


    It somewhat resembled Asian bondage.


    Above the sky, a massive sword slowly took shape as the spiritual pressure gathered. The terrifying coercion swept across thend, creating a scene akin to doomsday. The amusement park facilities all copsed at this moment, making it horrifying.


    Even the host couldn''t help but exim.


    "Ladies and gentlemen in the audience! In the sky, a sword formed by the gathering of spiritual energy is about to strike down the female demoness below! Faced with such a formation, this witch ispletely powerless. The Justice League and the Peace Association truly are saviors! Let''s give them a round of apuse!"


    People in the various squares saw this scene and seemed to have already guessed the oue. This formation was too formidable, not giving anyone a way out. First, they restrained her, then they used a massive sword that seemed to pierce through the entire Earth, let alone a woman''s body.


    Li Hun slightly tilted her head, gazing at the massive sword in the sky, a smile unknown to others ying at the corners of her mouth.


    Meanwhile, Dou Fushi, who was hiding far away, shouted through the earpiece, "Little Hun Hun, stop ying around and be careful."


    "Little Dou Dou, don''t you know my strength?"


    "Uh..." Dou Fushi had no words to respond. Li Hun''s strength was indeed formidable, to the point where he could only lie down in front of her.


    Ultimately, it was the effect of Dou Fushi''s damn fart. The unknown ck gas it emitted affected Li Hun''s body and her strength.


    Wei Chang''s ck mist was truly extraordinary, capable of transforming a person from level 0 to level 100. Green and Red Brothers were excellent examples of this.


    The massive sword in the void had taken form, exuding a scorching aura. The sword, formed by the gathering of white spiritual energy, radiated a brilliant light. The entire scene felt like a salvation, igniting a passionate surge in everyone who witnessed it.


    Once again, the hundred individuals shouted loudly, "Annihte!"


    Everyone pointed their fingers towards Li Hun at the center of the formation.


    The massive sword in the air moved, its tip piercing through the air, creating fireworks. A terrifying pressure surged towards Li Hun, causing her tied-up hair to instantly scatter and dance, yet Li Hun remained unaffected!


    As the massive sword descended, it gradually shrank in size, transforming into the size of an ordinary longsword. Although it became smaller, the spiritual energy became even more turbulent, seemingly converging at a single point.


    Dou Fushi worriedly shouted through the earpiece, "Little Hun Hun, quickly dodge, it''s dangerous!"


    Li Hun ignored Dou Fushi and stood tall, her chest puffed out.


    Everyone fixed their gaze on the scene, waiting to erupt in cheers!


    Finally, the massive sword descended, carrying the hopes of everyone, piercing towards Li Hun''s chest.


    The crowd held their breath, staring intently at the scene!


    The white spiritual sword touched Li Hun''s chest!


    This scene froze on therge screens of all the squares, and people immediately burst into cheers. It was done! The witch had finally been in!


    Men no longer needed to fear; they stood up and resumed their activities!


    Cheers swept across the various squares, people embraced each other in wild celebration, and couples passionately kissed on the streets. They could finally walk openly and without fear of a wicked woman descending from the sky and splitting them with a single blow.


    However, just as everyone was rejoicing, their joyous expressions froze on their faces because something eerie happened in the scene!


    The spiritual sword didn''t pierce through the demoness''s body as expected!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 650 (Li Hun is Beautiful)

    Chapter 650 (Li Hun is Beautiful)


    At this moment, the spiritual sword was as fragile as a piece of paper, impacting Li Hun''s chest. The tremendous inertiapressed the spiritual sword into a ball.


    Then...


    It dropped to the ground without making any sound.


    Everyone stared nkly at the screen, unable to believe what they were witnessing.


    The immensely powerful massive sword had no effect and was as ineffective as air in front of the witch!


    This witch was merely wearing an ordinary long dress, without any visible armor. She withstood the massive sword solely with her physical body. How was this even possible?!!!!!


    All the men fell into despair. It seemed like the heavens wanted to exterminate men!


    Upon seeing this scene, some girls instantly threw themselves into their boyfriends'' arms, weeping bitterly. Why didn''t the heavens eliminate the demoness? If the demoness didn''t die, their boyfriends would die...


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua, upon witnessing this scene, first showed a slight daze, then burst intoughter.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, did they not know Ye Hua''s personality? He enjoyed watching such scenes, especially the expressions of despair.


    "I like this Li Hun! Not bad!" Ye Hua looked at Li Hun in the scene. Her expression, her gaze, bore a resemnce to himself. Taking a de to the chest, so badass!


    The true self shouldmend Li Hun for doing a great job.


    But in an instant, Ye Hua felt a chilling aura emanating from beside him...


    "What did you say you liked? Say it again?" Qing Ya said in a tender voice. He actually dared to say he liked his subordinate''s wife in front of her. Was there no limit?


    Donghuang Baizhi even snorted, and the jealousy between the two women was evident. They would rather hear Ye Hua say he liked Yutong than hear him say he liked another woman.


    Mainly, the level of presence disyed by Li Hun surprised the two women. It seemed they had never done such a thing themselves. Seeing Ye Huaugh so happily, they felt ufortable. The wife was jealous, and the husband would have to handle it.


    Ye Hua cleared his throat, indicating a slight awkwardness. "I was just expressing admiration for the simrity in demeanor that Li Hun disyed, somewhat resembling me."


    Donghuang Baizhi pouted her cherry lips and coquettishly said, "If you ever say you like another woman again, I''ll go on a hunger strike!"


    "I''ll join you," Qing Ya chimed in.


    "You! You''re all grown-ups, and yet you want to go on a hunger strike like Yan''er and Ah Li."


    "What''s it to you? Anyway, you''re not allowed to like other women."


    "Alright, alright. This deity won''t say it anymore, is that okay?" Ye Hua felt helpless. And they call him the jealous king.


    Upon hearing this, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi immediately smiled, their eyes filled with joy. The two of them sweetly kissed their husband on the cheek and continued watching.


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but feel emotional. It seemed that he and Yutong would have to maintain their secret affair. These two women didn''t even allow him to say anything, let alone do anything.


    At this moment, Li Hun yawned as if she were very tired.


    "So, this is your strongest attack?" Li Hun said indifferently.


    Qing Tiandi, who was in the team, was astonished. This formation had no effect on Li Hun. It shouldn''t be like this!


    Even if a powerful individual were reborn, they would only meet their demise facing such a formation. Yet this woman could withstand a de to her chest! How was that possible? It made no sense at all!


    Qing Tiandi wasn''t the only one surprised. Hundreds of people were confused. In the face of such a massive attack, this woman remained unharmed and even yawned mockingly, as if this kind of assault was nothing more than an itch to her!


    Li Hun''s gaze turned sharp. "Let me show you what true righteousness is!"


    She then released the colorful divine sword in her hand!


    The sword didn''t fall to the ground; it just floated!


    "Severance of the Sun without a thought!" Li Hun''s alluring lips uttered slowly.


    The colorful divine sword instantly radiated a brilliant light, causing everyone to squint their eyes involuntarily!


    However, in just a moment, dozens of people fell from the sky, covered in blood. The colorful divine sword, like a tracking bullet, pierced through each person''s body. Against such an attack, no one present had a way to defend.


    As the number of casualties decreased, the formation dissipated instantly. Li Hun shook her hand, listening to the sound of bodies hitting the ground, and slightly closed her beautiful eyes, seemingly enjoying this moment.


    In the blink of an eye, all hundred people fell to the ground, creating pools of blood. The colorful divine sword returned to Li Hun''s hand.


    "This formation is nothing more than a ything under my high heels," Li Hun sneered.


    Dou Fushi heard these words and felt his whole body ignite. He really wanted to pin down Little Hun Hun on the bed and vigorously rub against her.


    He never expected Little Hun Hun to possess such a presence. Was this his woman?


    ''Damn it! I''m Dou Fushi, the notorious Grave Robber who has unearthed countless treasures, yet they can''tpare to this woman. Little Hun Hun is the real treasure.''


    Ye Hua also heard Li Hun''s voice, and his mouth twitched.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were almost rolling on the floorughing.


    "Hahaha! Ye Hua, you''re in for it now. Look at Li Hun, she''s even better at pretending than you." Qing Ya was on the verge of losing control fromughter.


    Donghuang Baizhi covered her mouth and giggled, "I have to admit, Li Hun is indeed impressive, especially with that line about the ything under the high heels. How can she be so cool? I''m starting to admire her a little."


    Ye Hua felt like he had encountered a rival. How could he let himself be outdone by Dou Fushi''s woman? ''One day, when this deity pretends to be cool, I will show you what real presence is! What it truly means to be magnificent.''


    These words echoed in everyone''s ears, causing amotion.


    The formation is nothing more than a ything under this woman''s high heels!!!


    Looking at Li Hun on the big screen, she looked really beautiful! Some brainless fans immediately cheered and shouted how cool she was.


    Even some young girls idolized Li Hun and fantasized about having a simr experience themselves. They imagined how amazing it would be.


    Seriously, Li Hun''s previous momentum,bined with the bloody surroundings and her words, was incredibly cool.


    Even Dou Fushi could barely hold back.


    Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao were also staring nkly. This woman was unexpectedly so powerful. If they hadn''t been poisoned that night, it might have been them who died!


    Wang Dabao evenpared Li Hun to his own wife and felt a slight pang of envy. He truly admired this man, Li Hun.


    Of course, this was just an expression of admiration. This woman was genuinely strong.


    However, Jiu Ye beside them was still busy with his 8848 titanium gold smartphone. He held another phone and made a call to customer service. From the roaring voice, it was clear that he was very dissatisfied.


    In the arena, Li Hun held the colorful divine sword, her red high heels stepping into the blood. With each step, everyone''s hearts thumped along.


    People couldn''t help but wonder if there was no one who could stop this female devil. Oh heavens, please send a hero to rescue everyone.


    "Do you still want to pretend?" Li Hun said indifferently.


    Qing Tiandi, who was pretending to be dead on the ground, tightened his face. He had actually been discovered. ''How infuriating!''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 651 (Qing Tiandis Dilemma)

    Chapter 651 (Qing Tiandi''s Dilemma)


    The crowd became curious. What is this demoness talking about? Weren''t you the one showing off just now and criticizing others? Your surroundings are filled with corpses...


    However, amidst the corpses, one person slowly stood up, giving rise to a glimmer of hope!


    There are actually survivors! That''s great!


    This is actually a vicious cycle, from hope to despair, and then hope rises again, but it''s estimated that despair will follow soon.


    At this moment, the camera focused on Qing Tiandi, wondering if he feels embarrassed.


    To actually lie on the ground and y dead, it takes great courage to do so.


    Fortunately, nobody paid attention to this detail. What they care about is whether Qing Tiandi can defeat the witch. After all, everyone else is dead, and he''s the only one pretending to be dead.


    Qing Tiandi must be feeling quite frustrated right now...


    He haspletely lost face today. It''s entirely his own calction error. His most proficient formation was unexpectedly blocked by her chest!


    What is she trying to prove? Is shecking silicon imnts?


    She can guarantee that it''spletely natural and soft, with an amazing touch.


    At this moment, Ye Hua also saw Qing Tiandi. In fact, Ye Hua hadn''t seen him before, but that''s the feeling he got.


    "Look, this is our opponent. I have to take a screenshot and post it on Tieba, then gather some keyboard warriors to criticize him until he spits blood." Ye Hua felt proud. When facing the real deal, you probably don''t even know your own surname. I really don''t know where he found the courage. Learning how to sing "Courage" is true courage. [Baidu Tieba is a Chinese online forum hosted by the Chinese web servicespany Baidu. Courage is Mysian Chinese Mandopop artist Fish Leong''s second studio album. It was released on 2 August 2000 by Rock Records.]


    Qing Ya took a careful look. "Is this Qing Tiandi? He looks so..."


    "Yes, we were actually framed by him. It''s really embarrassing," Donghuang Baizhi said with a speechless expression. She didn''t expect her opponent to be this kind of person.


    Ye Hua sneered a few times. "I let him loose a bit to see what tricks he coulde up with. I didn''t expect this incident would force him to show up in person. This Qing Tiandi is quite impressive."


    Upon hearing her husband praise Qing Tiandi again, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s faces stiffened.


    Ye Hua also noticed that something was off with these two women recently. Why didn''t this phenomenon exist before?


    It can only be said that Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are worried that Ye Hua might have an affair, so they are sensitive to such things.


    But at least Ye Hua wouldn''t poach his subordinates.


    To put it bluntly, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are slightly stronger than Qing Tiandi, thanks to their overall performance and unique temperament.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin also didn''t expect Qing Tiandi to personally join the battle. It shows how much Qing Tiandi values this.


    Jiu Ye, of course, also saw Qing Tiandi. His mind began to spin wildly. ''If this master also perishes, it seems I''ll have to seek refuge elsewhere.''


    This Jiu Ye, hecks everything except for a master. Don''t believe me? Just take a look at my contacts on WeChat.


    As Qing Tiandi stood up, the whole scene instantly exploded. It was as if a giant had risen, and everyone forgot that this guy was just ying dead.


    "Handsome guy! Kill this demoness, and my girlfriend will sleep with you!"


    "That''s right! As long as you kill this witch, my boyfriend won''t mind because he wants to stay alive."


    "Get rid of her, and I''ll hit the bars and flirt with girls."


    Countless men began to roar, cing all their hopes on Qing Tiandi. However, Qing Tiandi was not in a good state right now.


    Li Hun retracted the colorful divine sword in her hand and extended her slender index finger, with red nail polish coating her nails, looking very enchanting.


    "You must be their leader. Kneel down and repent, and I will spare your life!" Li Hun was so arrogant. If ced elsewhere, she would be the antagonist, while Qing Tiandi would be the protagonist who defies the heavens.


    Of course, Qing Tiandi would never admit that he was the leader. Only a fool would admit it!


    ''But this woman is really audacious, actually asking me to kneel down and repent. She hasn''t witnessed my true abilities!''


    ''Wait a minute!''


    Qing Tiandi looked towards the helicopter in the sky. If he reveals his true abilities, won''t he expose himself? What''s the point of revealing all his trump cards if he does!


    Should he y it safe for now? Find another opportunity to turn the tablester. That''s a good n...


    ''No! A strong individual must have their dignity. How can I kneel down!''


    ''But as a real man, one must be flexible, adaptable, and capable of being big or small. What is such humiliation? It''s nothing! If need be, I''ll wash away this shame with blood!''


    ''Still, no! As a real man, standing tall and firm is what it means to be dignified. This head may be severed, blood may flow, but dignity must not bepromised.''


    "It''s been five minutes. When are you going to make up your mind?" Li Hun became a bit impatient. At least say something! It shouldn''t take this long to think about a question of survival.


    Just as Li Hun grew impatient, the earpiece buzzed.


    "Little Hun Hun, Your Honor said this man should not be killed but can be crippled." Dou Fushi had just received Wei Chang''smand and quickly transmitted it to Li Hun. Don''t mess up Your Honor''s n.


    "Understood," Li Hun whispered softly.


    But no matter how softly she spoke, Qing Tiandi heard it. ''This woman!!!''


    ''There''s someone above her!!!''


    ''Who is giving orders to this woman? It must be Voidless Realm!''


    ''Damn, Voidless Realm is so ruthless, forcing me to this extent. They''re vicious!''


    Qing Tiandi calcted everything, but he didn''t calcte that Li Hun would suffer an attack on her backside from Dou Fushi. If it weren''t for that attack, Li Hun would definitely not be able to withstand that huge sword, and she would be injured, waiting to be beaten up.


    So, it''s safe to say that Dou Fushi''s fart was well-timed.


    Qing Tiandi straightened his back, his gaze firmly locked on Li Hun. His demeanor exuded an overwhelming sense of dominance, as if he could control everything and even disdain the world.


    In one word, he was imposing.


    Suddenly, Li Hun''s eyebrows furrowed!


    Her delicate figure swiftly moved, disying rapid agility.


    She turned her head to look at her skirt, which had unexpectedly been sliced open.


    "Not bad! No wonder you didn''t kneel, you''ve got some skills!" Li Hun became a bit unhappy. This was her newly bought skirt, and Dou Fushi had only seen it once, praising her good taste. And now it has been shed!


    ''Son of a bitch!''


    Her gaze shifted to Qing Tiandi, causing him to pause...


    ''What''s going on? Why did she suddenly get angry? She wasn''t even harmed. Why is she losing her temper? Is she crazy or something!!!''


    The audience was in an uproar once again. This demoness actually evaded! She actually managed to dodge! This was a tremendous development. If someone made her dodge, it meant she was afraid herself!


    A tremendous aura of hostility erupted from Li Hun''s delicate body: "You! You! I''m going to crush your head with my high heels!"


    Speaking of high heels, it was actually something Dou Fushi enjoyed seeing Li Hun wear. He found it particrly charming, as every step she took had a unique charm. Especially when Li Hun approached with graceful cat-like steps, the feeling was simply unparalleled.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 652 (I Have Many Secret Weapons)

    Chapter 652 (I Have Many Secret Weapons)


    Because Dou Fushi liked it, Li Hun also started to enjoy wearing high heels, so every sentence had high heels in it.


    Li Hun''s delicate figure shed, and Qing Tiandi didn''t dare to be careless, standing still in his original position.


    A mysterious shadow hovered around Qing Tiandi, as if countless invisible small knives, or more urately, des formed by powerful gusts of wind.


    Xiao Yi had died under this move, instantly killed.


    But Li Hun was not Xiao Yi. Her elusive body technique allowed her to continuously evade, leaving Qing Tiandi dumbfounded. How could this woman dodge his attacks? It was impossible!


    Qing Tiandi had only seen people defend against this move using weapons, but he had never seen someone dodge it, let alone evade for so long.


    "Shadowless Green Light!" Qing Tiandi shouted loudly, and his body instantly emitted waves of spiritual energy, reaching the pinnacle of his power!


    The surrounding gusts of wind gradually turned green, bing even faster! This also meant they were sharper!


    Li Hun, who had turned into a phantom, snorted, "Did you really think you could block me? You''re seeking death! Golden Scale Fist!"


    Qing Tiandi''s expression tightened as he suddenly felt tremendous pressure and saw the golden fist shatter his gusts of wind!


    ''This was too powerful!''


    "Shield of Oblivion!" Qing Tiandi roared, and a ck iron shield appeared in his hand. Don''t underestimate this shield; it was an ancient divine artifact designed to counterattack. The greater the opponent''s strength, the stronger the feedback!


    Li Hun didn''t think too much and fiercely struck the shield with her fist, instantly creating a shockwave and resounding booms.


    When Li Hun''s punch collided with the shield, she realized something was wrong. A powerful force was retaliating against her!


    Boom!


    Li Hun''s delicate body was sent flying dozens of meters away, and a pair of red high heels left a deep imprint on the ground, but the heels were still intact.


    It could be seen that the quality was excellent. After this battle, these high heels would be sold out.


    Seeing Li Hun being knocked back, the crowd first stood in shock, then erupted into cheers.


    "Dear audience! I''m here to tell you good news. This deminess has been repelled! She was defeated by this hero! A hero has descended from the heavens, and we are finally saved..."


    Some men, upon witnessing this scene, were overwhelmed with joy and tears. It was truly a rare sight. They could finally go shopping with their wives without fear.


    Li Hun slowly straightened her body and stared at Qing Tiandi.


    Qing Tiandi spoke indifferently, "As for this shield..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Qing Tiandi felt his shield creaking, visible to the naked eye. Cracks began to appear on its surface, growing more and more, as if it was about to shatter!


    Qing Tiandi quickly threw the shield into the sky!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Shield of Oblivion exploded in the air, forming a huge mushroom cloud. The terrifying shockwave instantly descended, causing all the trees to be uprooted. The scene was horrifying.


    Although Li Hun was struck back by the shield, she also shattered the ancient divine artifact with a single punch, indicating her monstrous strength.


    "What were you about to say?" Li Hun curiously asked.


    Qing Tiandi felt embarrassed. He had just wanted to boast about his shield, but now it had been blown up by a single punch. Indeed, she was a formidable woman!


    "My shield is actually not my most powerful weapon!" Qing Tiandi said in a deep voice. The Shield of Oblivion was one of his reliable weapons, easily capable of delivering a counterattack.


    However, this woman had been retaliated against, yet she could still stand and speak.


    ''She must be pretending. In reality, she had suffered internal injuries! She''s pretending quite well, but did she really think I, Qing Tiandi, wouldn''t see through it?''


    "Spirit Beast Rampage!" Qing Tiandi remainedposed. He didn''t want to reveal too much of his abilities, just in case someone discovered it. It was necessary to appear weak if needed!


    Qing Tiandi flicked a piece of parchment, and a faint light shed. A bull''s head, with an erged and imposing shape, floated in the air!


    Yes, it was a bull''s head, but this bull''s head was incredibly massive. It was panting heavily, and steam emitted from its nostrils.


    Li Hun found it repulsive, especially the corrosive effect of the mucus dripping from the bull''s mouth when it fell to the ground!


    "Hmph! This is a prehistoric beast, witch! It seems your end is near!" Qing Tiandi felt it was about time. Both the Shield of Oblivion and Spirit Beast Rampage were his secret weapons, and he had used them all to deal with a demoness.


    Hopefully, they will be effective!


    If it were in the past, it would surely have an effect. Even if Li Hun didn''t die, she would suffer severe injuries, especially from the counterattack of the Shield of Oblivion, which was not something an ordinary person could endure.


    If it wasn''t for the issue with hardness, it would definitely have a hundred percent counterattack.


    "Dear audience! Did you see that? This man actually summoned a prehistoric beast. My goodness, this is the first time I''ve seen such a spirit beast. Even flying in the air, it evokes a sense of fear! It seems the witch is truly doomed."


    Just as the host finished speaking, Li Hun red fiercely at the bull''s head, and her beautiful eyes emitted a sinister light!


    "Death Stare."


    The bull''s head paused for a moment, and its expression changed from excitement to fear. Without hesitation, it turned around and fled.


    Who would be so despicable as to release Mr. Bull to fight the monster, especially when it couldn''t win? Damn you!


    At this moment, Qing Tiandi''s mind was a bit overwhelmed. The prehistoric beast he had summoned actually ran away. ''How was this possible? Wasn''t it supposed to have 100% loyalty? Those four scammers! They deceived me!''


    It wasn''t that Brother Bull had low loyalty, but Li Hun''s Death Stare was too terrifying. This was the difference in power. A single re would reveal the consequences.


    The scene now focused on the fleeing bull''s head, and the host didn''t know how to continue. It was quite awkward...


    Qing Tiandi was feeling quite uneasy. He forced an exnation, "That bull was a gift from someone else, and we''re not very familiar with each other."


    "I can tolerate you tearing my clothes, but bringing out something so disgusting!" Li Hun erupted in an instant. Qing Tiandi was caught off guard. This woman actually fought without any regard for the rules of the martial world. Before fighting, there should at least be a warning to the opponent.


    Qing Tiandi couldn''t afford to be careless. He once again took out an ancient divine artifact and smashed it on the ground, instantly releasing a burst of purple smoke!


    Quickly, Qing Tiandi put on a gas mask. This toxic version of an ancient divine artifact was extremely rare and required a great deal of effort to obtain. It was originally intended to be kept for a life-threatening situation, but now it had to be used!


    "Demoness, this is highly poisonous. Once smelled, it will render your entire body weak, limbs stiff, and unable to move. That''s why it''s called the Limb Killer!" Qing Tiandi felt proud. This was his killer move.


    Just as Qing Tiandi finished speaking, he suddenly felt that his gas mask had disappeared. His face turned pale, and he immediately covered his nose and mouth!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 653 (Voidless Realm Appears)

    <h4>Chapter 653 (Voidless Realm Appears)</h4>


    Chapter 653: (Voidless Realm Appears)


    Standing beside Qing Tiandi, Li Hun said, "Oh? There''s another poison like this? Then you should taste it yourself!"


    Saying that, Li Hun forced open Qing Tiandi''s hands. Qing Tiandi held his breath, as if refusing to inhale the poison.


    Li Hun sneered and delivered a hook punch directly to Qing Tiandi''s abdomen. Qing Tiandi couldn''t hold it in anymore and took a breath.


    Seeing Qing Tiandi inhale the poison, Li Hun felt relieved.


    But Qing Tiandi coldly smirked; fortunately, he had the antidote. Otherwise, he would have been done for today!


    Taking out the antidote, Qing Tiandi revealed a triumphant smile.


    ''In the end, I, Qing Tiandi, will triumph over the heavens!''


    Just as Qing Tiandi was about to raise his cup and drink, a huge shadow rushed forward and collided with his arm!


    Qing Tiandi dumbfoundedly watched as the antidote was shattered, and the bull''s head had already disappeared.


    ''How could this happen? That was the only antidote, and it was actually knocked away by the summoned beast!''


    ''Why is everything going wrong today? Can such a thing even happen?''


    Qing Tiandi could feel his limbs gradually stiffening. Being poisoned by his own ancient artifact would be a joke if it got out.


    The key point was that his antidote was shattered by the summoned prehistoric beast''s collision with the ground...


    ''I didn''t check the almanac before leaving today. If I had known, I would havee another day.''


    Gradually, the smoke dissipated, and Li Hun''s figure appeared, followed by Qing Tiandi''s figure.


    Qing Tiandi had already felt his limbs bing stiff. ''Damn it!''


    Fortunately, the demoness was in the same situation as him! It was unfortunate but fortunate at the same time. This could be considered going down together.


    "Demoness, now that neither of us can move, someone wille to kill you soon!" Qing Tiandi had a way to recover; otherwise, he would have exploded with anger. Could he still remain so calm?


    These words spread through the streets and alleys, and this time, there was truly jubtion. This man had really taken care of the demoness!


    It was truly a relief. Hurry up and send someone to kill the witch. Let''s not have any more unexpected incidents!


    A wicked smile curved at the corner of Li Hun''s mouth. "Who told you that I am the same as you?"


    Only to see Li Hun shaking her hands, even spinning around, her skirt fluttering in the air.


    Dou Fushi decided that when they returned, he would talk to her seriously. She should be careful not to spin around while wearing a skirt, or she might identally expose herself!


    Looking at Li Hun still being able to spin around, Qing Tiandi''s jaw almost dropped to the ground. ''Why is this woman unaffected?''


    ''She didn''t even wear a gas mask, and she was talking just a moment ago. How is it possible that she didn''t inhale the poison? This can''t be!''


    The crowd, who had just been celebrating fervently, instantly deted. Their mood today was like a roller coaster, up and down, terrifyingly unpredictable.


    "How did you do it!" Qing Tiandi couldn''t ept it. They were supposed to go down together, so why was shepletely unharmed?


    Li Hun pursed her cherry lips and said, "Perhaps this is strength. You wouldn''t understand."


    Qing Tiandi: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Despair... The men were in despair. Even in such a state, they still couldn''t defeat this woman. Why does the heavens treat men this way...


    "It''s time to settle the score for you tearing my clothes and disgusting me!" Li Hun approached Qing Tiandi with a sinister smile.


    Qing Tiandi, unable to move his limbs, quickly said, "Stay away! I''m telling you, you will regret it!"


    Li Hun chuckled lightly and delivered a punch directly to Qing Tiandi''s face, dislocating his jaw. Qing Tiandi was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into various buildings, raising a cloud of dust.


    This was one-sided torment, and Qing Tiandi''s figure was flying around in the amusement park.


    Li Hun''s attack was urate, ensuring she didn''t harm him fatally. It was agreed to only leave him crippled.


    Watching Qing Tiandi beingpletely overwhelmed, everyone fell into a lifeless silence. If only someone would stand up now...


    Perhaps the heavens heard the people''s call. A golden light suddenly shed in the sky above the amusement park, instantly dispelling the darkness!


    The scene immediately shifted to this miraculous moment.


    The host was stunned, his words bing incoherent as he shouted, "Audience... friends, there''s a sudden disturbance in the clouds! Could it be that a celestial being is about to appear? It seems that the heavens haven''t abandoned us. A celestial being has descended!"


    This time, no one cheered. Who knows if they will be pinned to the ground and rubbed by the witch again? It had happened several times already, and they couldn''t withstand such blows.


    Suddenly! Figures appeared in the clouds!


    They were dressed in golden robes and silver armor, standing in three rows, forming an arc. With the shining "special effects," they resembled heavenly soldiers and generals!


    Although the aura emitted by these thousand people wasn''t as terrifying as Li Hun''s, it was filled with radiance and righteousness. Each person''s face was brimming with explosive confidence because they all knew it was time to act and showcase their acting skills.


    The scene also shifted to several gs!


    When people saw the characters on the gs, they gasped in cold air!


    These people were actually from the Voidless Realm!


    An existence even more formidable than this demoness. The host was left speechless. He originally thought they were reinforcements, but it turns out they were another demon!


    This time, leading the troops was none other than Tang Yu!


    His armor was different from others. It was entirely golden, with a lifelike dragon pattern on the chest.


    He gave off a strong sense of righteousness, making people not perceive him as a viin!


    Li Hun let go of Qing Tiandi, who was nowpletely battered and unrecognizable under her torment. If those four individuals saw Qing Tiandi in this ghastly state, they would surely be ecstatic. They had met their match!


    "Who are you people? Do you want to kneel down and lick my high heels!" Li Hun arrogantly shouted. Of course, she knew this was little Dou Dou''s task, and she just needed to cooperate properly. She couldn''t be too exaggerated. If little Dou Dou were punished, she would feel sorry.


    Dou Fushi looked at the crowd in the sky, thinking that Your Honor had quite the grand disy. There were at least several thousand people, and it looked spectacr!


    "Demoness! You have brought cmity to the world and vited thews of the Voidless Realm! Today, the Voidless Realm shall apprehend you and enforce justice on behalf of the heavens!" One had to admit that Tang Yu''s performance at this moment was indeed impressive. His handsome appearance had captivated the hearts of many youngdies.


    Qing Tiandi, who was already on the verge of copse from the torment, cursed shamelessly. "Voidless Realm, just wait for me! I will kill all of you sooner orter!"


    Li Hun suddenly let out a seductive giggle. "More do-gooders. Once I kill each and every one of you, you''ll understand what righteousness truly means!"


    The crowd hadn''t even fully processed the situation. Wasn''t the Voidless Realm an evil organization? Why were they here to arrest people? This was quite strange.


    However, the situation hadn''t reached its conclusion, so the crowd refrained from making wild spections.


    "Demoness! Surrender your weapons and submit! The Voidless Realm will handle your crimes with leniency!" Tang Yu shouted loudly, resembling a judge and making it hard not to be convinced.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 654 (Lady Empress Shall Reign for Ten Thousand Years)

    Chapter 654 (Lady Empress Shall Reign for Ten Thousand Years)


    Li Hun gently flicked her hair, and with just this small movement, it stirred up amotion in the hearts of many men. When this woman looked beautiful, that hair flick was iparable.


    Dou Fushi felt deeply proud. His little soul was obedient, powerful, and, most importantly, incredibly beautiful. Her figure was explosive, and in his mind, she was perfect.


    However, when he thought of the two esteemeddies, his little soul fell short in terms of temperament and presence. But that was normal. Those two were esteemeddies, so how could they bepared? That would be seeking death.


    In his mind, his little Hun Hun was the most perfect woman.


    Indeed, Li Hun possessed such charm that even facing the Voidless Realm now, she wouldn''t show any fear.


    But this was all just acting. As a subordinate of the Supreme Overlord, if she couldn''t even act, that would be uneptable.


    Li Hun coldly stared at Tang Yu in the sky. Once again, a multicolored divine sword appeared in her hand, and her aura burst forth.


    The momentum of the thousand members of the Voidless Realm shed with Li Hun''s, as she single-handedly resisted the entire group. This kind of courage was truly admirable, especially to those who were watching the live broadcast.


    Ye Hua looked at Li Hun and smiled. "Her acting skills are pretty good, don''t you think?"


    "Hmph."


    "Hmph."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi expressed their unhappiness. They looked at Ye Hua and thought, "You''ve praised her countless times today, but you''ve never praised us like this!"


    Ye Hua also felt helpless. What jealousy was this? Li Hun was indeed impressive, on par with Zi Shan. They would be the two mainstays in the future.


    It felt like these two women were more reliable than their own men. He could confidently entrust them with certain tasks.


    Tang Yu in the field was also shocked. He didn''t expect this woman to be so powerful. Fortunately, she was on their side. If she were an enemy, victory would bepletely out of reach.


    Of course, this was only in terms of strength. If the Empress''s treasures were brought out, then...


    Tang Yu extended his palm! A Purple Forest Pagoda appeared in his hand!


    The Purple Forest Pagoda was also one of Ye Hua''s countless collections, more than enough to deal with Li Hun.


    When the Purple Forest Pagoda appeared, the sky rumbled, causing ringing in the ears. A colorful cloud hung in the air, emitting radiance!


    That intimidating aura surged towards Li Hun with a ferocious momentum.


    Li Hun saw the Purple Forest Pagoda in Tang Yu''s hand, and her beautiful eyes widened. This wasn''t a pretense; she was genuinely astonished!


    The things Qing Tiandi had brought out were mere toys, nothing to be feared. But the treasures this person had brought out truly made her apprehensive!


    "Demoness! Today, the Voidless Realm will show you what righteousness truly means!" Tang Yu spoke softly.


    Li Hun regained herposure, and the multicolored divine sword in her delicate hand emitted a radiant glow. "Let''s see whose path is righteous!"


    "Divine Warrior of the Bright Moon!" With Li Hun''s soft shout, her entire being seemed to dance gracefully. Waves of immense sword qi crisscrossed around her, and with her movements, a tremendous spiritual pressure emanated. The ground seemed unable to withstand such pressure, copsing and being engulfed by the sword qi, which resembled pink flowing mist, swirling around Li Hun.


    Tang Yu''s gaze darkened, and he instantly threw the Purple Forest Pagoda in his hand. The oppressive aura emanating from the primordial divine artifact instilled even greater fear. The size of the pagoda gradually increased, enveloping Li Hun''s head!


    The terrifying aura made it difficult for Li Hun below to catch her breath. She was astonished, wondering what kind of treasure this was. From the released aura, she could deduce that it belonged to the primordial realm!


    Now, let''s see how powerful this treasure truly is!


    With Li Hun''s melodious shout, numerous multicolored divine swords converged,unching an onught toward the airborne Purple Forest Pagoda with a devastating force!


    Tang Yu burst out, "Descend!"


    The suspended Purple Forest Pagoda descended with a majestic pressure, instantly pressing down on Li Hun''s body.


    The formidable sword intent that had just filled the air dissipated under the pressure of the Purple Forest Pagoda.


    Li Hun couldn''t believe it. She found herself utterly powerless beneath this Purple Forest Pagoda!


    The live broadcast captured Li Hun''s unwillingness and terror-stricken expression. This wasn''t an act; Li Hun genuinely felt this way.


    Boom!!!


    The Purple Forest Pagodanded on the ground, capturing Li Hun within!


    Dou Fushi was now extremely nervous. He hoped his little Hun Hun would be safe. That pagoda looks incredibly powerful.


    ''Your Honor, she''s one of us. Don''t be too harsh¡­''


    Everyone watching the live broadcast held their breath, hoping not to witness the demoness breaking free from the pagoda.


    Tang Yu extended his palm once again, and the Purple Forest Pagoda flew towards him, gradually shrinking... until it disappeared into the palm of Tang Yu''s hand.


    At this moment, the camera focused on Tang Yu, and he also knew he was being watched.


    "The brilliance of the Voidless Realm shall envelop the earth! The glory of the Voidless Realm cannot be tarnished by anyone! Lady Empress shall reign for ten thousand years!"


    Thousands of warriors behind him shouted in unison, "Lady Empress shall reign for ten thousand years!"


    These words reached everyone''s ears, leaving them somewhat bewildered. Their first thought was that the Voidless Realm was righteous, falsely used. The Voidless Realm had nevere forward to exin themselves. However, this time, by eliminating a menace, didn''t it prove something?


    The various zas once again erupted in jubtion.


    "Long live the Voidless Realm..."


    "Long live Lady Empress..."


    "Lady Empress shall reign for ten thousand years..."


    People are like that. Whoever can give them a happy life, they will recognize as the boss. The Voidless Realm has achieved this and changed everyone''s perception of the Voidless Realm. Regardless of its conspiracies and tricks, the Voidless Realm helped resolve the crisis.


    Ye Hua pursed his lips and reached out to give a pat on the raised buttocks of Donghuang Baizhi.


    "What are you doing? That hurts..." Donghuang Baizhi eximed shyly.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Just trying the feel of Lady Empress''s touch. It''s quite nice."


    "You~" Lady Empress was quite angry with her husband''s teasing. She snorted and turned her head away, ignoring Ye Hua. He was being naughty.


    With a wave of Tang Yu''s hand, the soldiers of the Voidless Realm vanished into thin air, and everything returned to calm, except for the amusement park below that was destroyed and the shattered Qing Tiandi.


    Dou Fushi saw the Voidless Realm leave and immediately made his escape, filled with worry.


    "Alright, everything is resolved. I even gave a good beating to Qing Tiadi. You can calm down now." Ye Hua pinched the cheeks of his two wives, but they turned their faces away, ying a little temper.


    Ye Hua didn''t stop them from showing their small temper. After all, women can regte their emotions by yfully showing a little temper.


    "Let''s go and see today''s heroes." Ye Hua stood up and walked towards the outside.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi quickly followed, fearing that their husband might have an affair.


    Ye Hua only appreciates Li Hun''s dedication to her work. How could he possibly have any other thoughts? That''s impossible.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 655 (Ye Huas Distress)

    Chapter 655 (Ye Hua''s Distress)


    In the Voidless Realm,


    Now, he only has some thoughts about his sister-inw. Having an affair can be a very interesting thing, something that ordinary people find hard to understand. After all, it takes courage to do so, and one must be prepared for the consequences if caught.


    Ye Hua arrived at the front of the mountain peak, and Tang Yu and others quickly appeared before him. Although Ye Hua was standing in the front, these people were the servants of Lady Empress, and in their hearts, Lady Empress was the true master of the Voidless Realm.


    They all shouted in unison, "Greetings to Lady Empress, greetings to Master Ye!"


    Qingya didn''t hold any position in the Voidless Realm, so everyone didn''t know what to call her.


    Donghuang Baizhi changed her expression and calmly said, "You all did well!"


    Everyone half-knelt on the ground and shouted, "We will serve Lady Empress, even in death!"


    Tang Yu respectfully handed over the Purple Forest Pagoda, and Ye Hua waved his hand, catching the pagoda.


    He needed to release Li Hun from inside. He didn''t want her to suffocate in there.


    With a sh of golden light, Li Hun''s delicate body appeared on the ground, seemingly unconscious.


    Being trapped inside the Purple Forest Pagoda must have caused some harm to her, but for the sake of realism, Ye Hua decided to use this treasure.


    He swung his hand, and a golden radiance enveloped Li Hun on the ground. Gradually, Li Hun opened her beautiful eyes.


    Ye Hua said lightly, "Don''t move, just stay still."


    Li Hun looked puzzled but felt the healing effect of the golden radiance. So, she crossed her legs and sat down.


    Donghuang Baizhi signaled for Tang Yu to leave with the others.


    Tang Yu understood and immediately left.


    Not long after, Wei Chang and Dou Fushi arrived in the Voidless Realm. They knelt down, one after the other, and said, "We pay our respects to Your Honor and the two Ladies!"


    Ye Hua said softly, "Rise."


    Wei Chang and Dou Fushi stood up, and Dou Fushi saw Li Hun sitting there unharmed, which relieved him.


    "Dou Fushi, you must treat Li Hun well from now on!" Qing Ya said sternly.


    Donghuang Baizhi echoed, "If we find out that you''re treating her badly, we''ll break your legs!"


    Dou Fushi waspletely confused. He had no idea why the two Ladies had such a reaction towards him. It seemed like he was special to Li Hun. Could it be because Li Hun had performed exceptionally well?


    "Don''t worry, both Ladies. I will definitely take good care of Li Hun," Dou Fushi said. Of course, he would treat Li Hun well and care for her attentively.


    Ye Hua felt a little relieved. Dou Fushi was dragging down the entire team, but his wife ranked among the top performers, so it bnced out the overall average.


    Not long after, the golden radiance disappeared, and Li Hun slowly opened her beautiful eyes. When she saw Dou Fushi, her expression immediately changed.


    "Little Dou Dou~" Li Hun transformed into a graceful figure and directly embraced Dou Fushi, even engaging in a passionate long kiss.


    Dou Fushi was scared and trembling. ''Little Hun Hun, you should consider the timing. His Honor is still here. This is too hasty!''


    Ye Hua didn''t expect Li Hun to be so open-minded, and Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were also surprised. This was too passionate.


    When Ye Hua thought about himself, it seemed like he hadn''t been that passionate for a long time. It appeared that they had be an old married couple, and some of the passion was gone.


    Wei Chang hurriedly cleared his throat a few times. "If you want to be intimate, go home! You''re doing it right in front of Your Honor and even in front of the Ladies..."


    Dou Fushi finally pried Li Hun off his embrace and quickly bowed, saying, "I''ve acted inappropriately, Your Honor."


    Li Hun clung to Dou Fushi''s arm, looking pleased with herself.


    Dou Fushi quickly nudged Li Hun, at least not being so intimate in front of His Honor.


    Li Hun pouted and let go of Dou Fushi, looking at the man before her and the Purple Forest Pagoda in his hand.


    "Li Hun, you did well today. This deity appreciates it," Ye Hua praised, making Wei Chang envious. It had been a long time since Your Honor praised him.


    Li Hun didn''t quite understand the value of this praise, so she just said in a coquettish voice, "Thank you, Your Honor."


    "In the future, the two of you will temporarily stay in the Voidless Realm and not show yourselves," Ye Hua said calmly. Li Hun definitely couldn''t go out. If she were discovered, all their efforts would be in vain. After all, Li Hun was too outstanding, and the plum blossom mark between her eyebrows was easily recognizable.


    Both of them respectfully agreed, "Yes!"


    "Go and rest," Ye Hua said softly.


    Upon hearing that Ye Hua gave them permission, Li Hun became excited. She grabbed Dou Fushi and ran off, shouting loudly, "Little Dou Dou, I want it~"


    Ye Hua and Wei Chang twitched at their mouths upon hearing this. This woman was indeed unrestrained.


    "Your Honor, I''ll take my leave," Wei Chang said.


    Ye Hua nodded.


    As Wei Chang left, Ye Hua looked at his two women and said in a low voice, "Look at how sensible Li Hun is. You two really..."


    Ye Hua didn''t know what else to say. He was actually feeling frustrated by his subordinate''s subordinate''s subordinate. ''Look at how proactive Li Hun was, while you two acted as if you were afraid to make a move. Sigh¡­''


    ''Having a sister-inw is still better.''


    Watching her husband leave, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi stomped their feet. "We''re both still pregnant with your children, and you still want to do what? It''s not like we haven''t satisfied you before."


    "Qing Ya, it seems that after we give birth to this child, we need to stabilize Ye Hua properly," Donghuang Baizhi said seriously. ''Men have needs, after all. We can''t let the Supreme Overlord fulfill his desires with his own hands.''


    Qing Ya nodded. "Yes, when the timees, we''ll do it together, and Ye Hua will be happy."


    "He will definitely be happy. He dreams of that."


    The two women felt a bit embarrassed when they thought about such a scene.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua went to have an affair with Qing Yutong again. Yutong was increasingly winning the favor of the Supreme Overlord. She was bing more skilled, making him quitefortable.


    If Ye Hua were to rate them, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhibined would only get a score of 100, while Qing Yutong alone would get 100.


    After all, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both at the receiving end and wouldn''t be too proactive. But Qing Yutong was different. She went all out to make the Supreme Overlordfortable.


    So, no matter how good a wife is, she can''tpare to a sister-inw.


    On the other side, Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin were ordered to clean up the battlefield. Qing Tiandi, who was knocked out, was taken to the hospital for treatment.


    However, it seemed that everyone had forgotten about the unconscious warrior and was cheering for the Voidless Realm.


    Qing Tiandi soon regained consciousness and asked them to take him back. ''What''s the point of going to the hospital? Are you crazy?''


    ''Do cultivators need to go to the hospital? What''s wrong with your heads?''


    Qing Tiandi was transported to his room, wrapped up like a mummy. Feng Tian, who had been in seclusion, also came to Qing Tiandi''s room to check on him.


    Wang Dabao let out a sigh. "Feng Tian, look at our brother Qian. He remains calm even after being hammered like this. Look at yourself, you''ve been in seclusion for months."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 656 (Big Pig Trotters)

    Chapter 656 (Big Pig Trotters)


    Qing Tiandi took a deep breath and walked out of the room, continuing his self-istion.


    Qing Tiandi''s state of mind was indeed much better than that of Feng Tian. They both had been beaten by women, so why was there such a big difference?


    Mainly because Ye Zizi was just a child, which made Feng Tian feel extremely embarrassed to be defeated by a child.


    Qing Tiandi didn''t show much disappointment on his face, staying within the normal range.


    This puzzled Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin. Why was he able to maintain such a state of mind despite being beaten into this state?


    Qing Tiandi had his reasons.


    "You two, leave first," Qing Tiandi said calmly.


    After hearing this, Wang Dabao persuaded, "Brother Qing, don''t be discouraged, don''t do anything foolish."


    This statement angered Qing Tiandi, who shouted angrily, "Get out!"


    Wang Dabao was relieved; this was the normal reaction.


    The couple left the bedroom, while Qing Tiandi frowned tightly. After a long while, he took a deep breath, seemingly making a decision!


    The nket covering Qing Tiandi''s body was lifted, and the bandages on his body instantly burst open, revealing limbs that were dark and venomous.


    Qing Tiandi''s gaze became focused, and a pair of giant Qilin arms appeared suspended in the air, exuding a terrifying aura. The sturdy muscles swelled with thick veins, and the arms were adorned with "tattoos" that gleamed with red dots.


    Suddenly, another pair of feet appeared!


    These feet looked like an animal''s, but definitely not Qilin''s. They resembled big pig trotters.


    Don''t be deceived by their appearance; these were treasures obtained by Qing Tiandi. They were the feet of primordial divine beasts, possessing astonishing power!


    In fact, Qing Tiandi had wanted to make this change long ago, but hecked the courage. Now, with all his limbs disabled, if he wanted to stand up, he could only make this transformation¡ªthere was no other choice!


    Watching his floating limbs, Qing Tiandi made up his mind and released a burst of Qi.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Qing Tiandi used his own Qi to sever his limbs. The once pristine white bed was instantly dyed red. Qing Tiandi tightly furrowed his brows and clenched his teeth, without uttering a single word.


    Under Qing Tiandi''s control, the severed limbs fell and connected at the wounds.


    A green light curtain surrounded the junctions of the limbs, and Qing Tiandi closed his eyes, carefully experiencing this immense power!


    It was unknown how much time had passed, but Qing Tiandi suddenly opened his eyes wide. If anyone saw him, they would surely be startled.


    Because his eyes were no longer human pupils; they resembled those of a feline creature!


    Qing Tiandi raised his arms and nced lightly at them. Although they were a bit ugly, their strength was dozens of times greater than before. If he were to confront Li Hun, he could definitely st her with a single punch!


    Standing up, Qing Tiandi looked at his own legs, the trotters...


    It was truly difficult to ept, but what other choice did he have to settle this grudge?


    He must seek revenge!


    Qing Tiandi clenched his fist with a thunderous roar, causing the air to explode. It was evident that Qing Tiandi''s current power had reached an unimaginable level!


    Then, Qing Tiandi stood for a moment and continued to lie on the bed, seemingly pretending to be disabled...


    He truly was a scheming man.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin had already gotten into the car. Seeing Qing Tiandi being tortured like this today, they were both shocked.


    "Wife, what should we do? The Justice League and Peace Association are going to take the me for this." Wang Dabao was very worried because someone from the Illusory Realm had said that he was framed, and who could have framed him? It must be these two organizations.


    The Voidless Realm didn''t bother toe forward and exin, as they considered it beneath them. At the same time, they disyed absolute strength today, easily resolving matters that the two major organizations couldn''t handle.


    Bai Cixin was well aware of this. Now that Qing Tiandi had ended up like this, it was likely that it was all over, and many high-ranking members had died, instantly causing their power to decline significantly. They couldn''t turn the situation around.


    The Voidless Realm was so powerful, how could they possibly defeat them!


    They simply couldn''t budge the Voidless Realm.


    If they wanted to bring down the Voidless Realm, they would have to find another way!


    At this moment, Bai Cixin thought of Director Shi. She wondered if he had any way to bring down the Illusory Realm...


    "Wife? What are you thinking? You''re not still thinking about how to bring down the Voidless Realm, are you?" Wang Dabao was really worried about his wife. They simply couldn''t bring down the Voidless Realm...


    Seeing his wife silent, Wang Dabao continued persuading, "Wife, the Voidless Realm is cruel to us, but as you saw today, their power has surpassed our imagination. Who knows if there are even stronger forces out there? Let''s swallow our pride for now."


    If Bai Cixin had listened to her husband''s persuasion, the ensuing tragedy would not have happened.


    "Dabao, I can''t swallow it! I really can''t swallow it! The Voidless Realm destroyed all my efforts in an instant. I''m unwilling to ept it!" Bai Cixin''s hatred towards the Illusory Realm had reached its peak. If she didn''t let out her anger, she would probably never be happy in her lifetime.


    Hearing his wife''s words, Wang Dabao knew he couldn''t persuade her.


    Bai Cixin took out her phone and called Director Shi.


    "Director Shi, how about meeting up?" Bai Cixin said in a solemn tone.


    Director Shi was ying a QQ game when he heard Bai Cixin''s words, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Alright, where?"


    "The KFC at Gao Hai City Square."


    "Okay, it''s been a long time since I had a burger."


    After hanging up the phone, the couple headed straight to KFC. Along the way, Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin didn''t say a word.


    Bai Cixin, who was driving, spoke softly, "Dabao, I''m sorry."


    Wang Dabao let out a sigh and forced a smile, "We''ve been a couple for so many years. What''s there to apologize for?"


    "Dabao, let''s get a divorce." Bai Cixin had actually considered it for a long time. Her husband would only be implicated by staying with her, and facing the colossal machinery like the Voidless Realm, one small mistake could lead to a dead end. Her husband had sacrificed too much for her.


    Wang Dabao was stunned upon hearing this, and his face suddenly turned fierce. "Bai Cixin! What nonsense are you talking about? Have you gone crazy?"


    "Dabao, you should understand what I mean. I''m just too dominant." Bai Cixin said helplessly.


    "I like your dominance. Am I cheap?" Wang Dabao rebuked angrily. They had been a couple for so many years, and at this critical moment, she wanted him to leave and be a coward. How was that possible!


    When Bai Cixin heard her husband''s words, tears immediately welled up in her eyes. She parked the car by the roadside, sat on her husband''sp, kissed him passionately, and even started unbuttoning his pants.


    "Oh my god, wife, calm down! We''re on the roadside!" Wang Dabao eximed. Did she have to be this intense!


    Bai Cixin waved her slender hand, and the entire car seemed to turn invisible, then they continued...


    "Wife! You also made an appointment with Director Shi."


    "It''s fine, you''ll be quick."


    Wang Dabao: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    This was a challenge to a man''s dignity, and Wang Dabao would not back down! He had to prove with his strength that he was not a weakling!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 657 (Time-Space Bureau Sends People)

    Chapter 657 (Time-Space Bureau Sends People)


    However, when Wang Dabao saw his wife bow down, he exploded...


    Five minutester...


    Bai Cixin continued driving on the road, while Wang Dabao wore a look of despair. Life had be unbearable.


    Meanwhile, Bai Cixin, who was driving, had a slight smile on her lips.


    The two quickly arrived at KFC, with Bai Cixin holding onto Wang Dabao''s arm as they walked in. They truly gave off a feeling of being a talented and beautiful couple.


    However, Wang Dabao''s mood wasn''t great. He had been too hasty earlier...


    Mainly because his wife was skilled.


    They chose a seat and ordered some food, quietly waiting.


    "Wife, I don''t think Director Shi can do anything about the Voidless Realm either," Wang Dabao said casually while eating his fries.


    Sipping on her c, Bai Cixin whispered, "Let''s ask him first."


    Wang Dabao nodded, realizing that it was their only option for now.


    In just a few minutes, Shi Zhengao appeared. He was dressed in formal attire today, looking energetic in his ck suit.


    "Miss Bai, Mr. Wang," Shi Zhengao greeted with a light smile. He then sat across from them, not being too polite, and took a bite of his chicken burger, finding it quite tasty.


    "Director Shi, you look handsome today," Bai Cixin coquettishlyplimented.


    "In the face of a beauty''s praise, I usually don''t feign modesty," Shi Zhengao chuckled lightly.


    Wang Dabao remained stern-faced, unable to believe that Shi Zhengao was flirting with his wife right in front of him.


    "Director Shi, I''ll get straight to the point," Bai Cixin didn''t mind this and saw toppling the Voidless Realm as the main issue.


    Putting down his hamburger, Shi Zhengao curiously asked, "Miss Bai, are you facing difficulties?"


    "My request may be a bit excessive, but I still want to ask Director Shi," Bai Cixin said softly.


    Shi Zhengao also became curious, "What request?"


    "What are your thoughts on the Voidless Realm, Director Shi?" Bai Cixin asked in a low voice.


    Shi Zhengao''s eyebrows gradually furrowed, then he chuckled, "My Time-Space Bureau is only responsible for apprehending ''time travelers.'' We don''t get involved in worldly conflicts."


    "Oh, I see. In that case, I won''t take up any more of Director Shi''s time," Bai Cixin showed disappointment. It seemed that Shi Zhengao wasn''t interested. Was the Voidless Realm really that powerful?


    Shi Zhengao took a sip of his c and said, "Miss Bai, are you nning to take down the Voidless Realm?"


    "That''s right," Bai Cixin didn''t hold back and said it directly.


    "What can Miss Bai offer me in return?" Shi Zhengao asked in return.


    Upon hearing this, Bai Cixin''s disappointed gaze flickered with a glimmer of hope, and even Wang Dabao next to her became serious.


    Bai Cixin asked eagerly, "What does Director Shi want?"


    "To be honest, my request is quite simple. I hope both of you will work under mymand," Shi Zhengao replied.


    Upon hearing such a simple request, Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao were a bit stunned. It was too simplepared to what they had asked for. It was like night and day.


    Bai Cixin asked seriously, "Director Shi, do you have any way to topple the Voidless Realm?"


    "Don''t worry about that. I have my own methods," Shi Zhengao said confidently, raising the expectations of Bai Cixin and Wang Dabao.


    They were curious about what method Shi Zhengao had to bring down the Voidless Realm.


    Of course, Shi Zhengao wouldn''t rely on his own power, that would be impossible.


    But if it was the Director-General, that would be a different story!


    Shi Zhengao had received clear news that the Director-General, Ji Yang, wasing to inspect their work.


    Their work couldn''t be exined, but they needed a scapegoat. The man of the Voidless Realm Empress, who was a "time traveler," might not be as powerful as the Director-General, although his true strength was unclear.


    Moreover, it wasn''t just the Director-Generaling this time. It was said that several high-ranking officials would be apanying him. With their power, toppling the Voidless Realm would be a matter of minutes.


    Of course, adding some embellishments was inevitable.


    After finishing the hamburger in his hand, Shi Zhengao wiped his hands and stood up, saying, "Enjoy your meal, I won''t keep youpany."


    "Director Shi, thank you."


    "Miss Bai, I look forward to your future performance," Shi Zhengao said before leaving.


    The couple nced at each other, their eyes filled with doubt.


    "Wife, could Director Shi be deceiving us?" Wang Dabao asked in a deep voice because things were too simple, so simple that it was hard toprehend.


    Bai Cixin also couldn''t understand Shi Zhengao and said softly, "If he''s deceiving us, what benefit does he gain? His only request is for us to join."


    "Yeah, these people are all strange. Their thinking ispletely iprehensible," Wang Dabao felt that it was the case with Qing Tiandi and now Shi Zhengao. The thinking of these powerful individuals was truly beyond his understanding.


    Moreover, it seemed unreasonable to poke a ho''s nest for the sake of two strangers. Or perhaps he had intended to make a move from the beginning, and they happened to walk right into it.


    The couple seemed to have arrived at the same point, looking at each other with astonishment in their eyes.


    Having lived together for so long, Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin were in sync and understood each other''s thoughts.


    "It seems like I was too hasty," Bai Cixin shook her head. If Shi Zhengao had nned this from the beginning, then their plea for help would only be like delivering a package.


    Wang Dabao embraced his wife. "Forget it, if it can fulfill your wish, I''ll do anything."


    "Dabao, why are you so good to me?"


    "Are you silly? You''re my wife. If I''m not good to you, then who should I be good to?"


    Bai Cixin smiled softly and nestled in her husband''s arms, feeling the warmth of his embrace.


    Ye Hua probably didn''t expect that he would soon meet familiar faces, and moreover, they would be such distant acquaintances. Their meeting should be very joyful.


    At this moment, Ye Huay on the bed, holding a tablet in his hand, while Qing Yutong leaned beside him, pouting.


    "Brother-inw, don''t I look better than a tablet?" Qing Yutong asked yfully. She nced at her brother-inw''s profile and thought he looked extremely handsome.


    Ye Hua didn''t answer, watching the major news stories. All the headlines were favorable towards the Voidless Realm.


    Some even said that the Justice League and the Peace Association were useless and that it was crucial for the Voidless Realm to step in and stop the situation.


    Some people even imed that these two organizations were big liars, misleading everyone about the Voidless Realm. Some "experts" even suggested that the thirty thousand people weren''t killed by the Voidless Realm, but rather by the spirits of the Yellow Sands.


    Such conclusions gained the agreement of many people.


    Arge number of inte trolls began to support the Voidless Realm and hurl insults at the two organizations. This made Ye Hua smile.


    Qing Tiandi, why are youpeting with this avatar of mine? What gives you the right?


    With just a tiny bit of calction from this avatar, your conspiracy falls apartpletely. What else can you do now?


    If I were to take action, you might diefortably, but as long as I use my brain, you probably wouldn''t even know what horrors you would have to experience.


    "Brother-inw, sniffle~ pay attention to Yutong, okay?" Qing Yutong started acting cute again. Now, her favorite thing to do was to act cute in her brother-inw''s embrace.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 658 (Ye Hua is Anxious)

    Chapter 658 (Ye Hua is Anxious)


    Ye Hua closed the tablet and wondered what Qing Tiandi would do next. He was actually a little excited and hoped that Qing Tiandi wouldn''t disappoint him too much. He should confront him sometime soon.


    "Brother-inw! Are you even listening to me?" Qing Yutong directly straddled Ye Hua, living up to her title as a female knight.


    "Stop messing around, get off!"


    "I won''t!"


    "Are you getting off or not?"


    "I won''t get off,l~"


    Sometimes Ye Hua quite liked Qing Yutong''s fearless personality. If it were Qing Ya or Donghuang Baizhi, they would have gotten off long ago.


    Patting his sister-inw''s butt, Ye Hua whispered, "Alright, get down quickly."


    This time, Qing Yutong knew to get down, showing a sense of restraint.


    "Brother-inw, sister and Sister Baizhi''s pce is right next door. Aren''t you afraid?" Qing Yutong curiously asked, clinging tightly to Ye Hua''s arm.


    Ye Hua sneered, "Am I afraid of them? What a joke!"


    "Really?" Qing Yutong teased.


    "Nonsense, this deity is a strong and fearless man. The idea of being afraid of my wife doesn''t exist!"


    Just as Ye Hua finished speaking, Qing Ya''s call came from outside, "Yutong, sister ising in."


    "Oh my god! Brother-inw, run!"


    Ye Hua didn''t have time to think much. He picked up his clothes and shoes and disappeared from the bed in an instant, not forgetting to take the tablet with him.


    Watching her brother-inw''s hurried appearance, Qing Yutong suppressed herughter. He said he wasn''t afraid, but he''s acting like this.


    Her brother-inw is good in every way, except that he''s stubborn and likes to show off.


    Ye Hua was currently in a panic. He had never been this panicked before and was truly scared.


    This unusual feeling excited Ye Hua. So this is what fear feels like. It''s really powerful. This avatar wants to continue having an affair. It''s so damn exciting.


    Qing Yutong immediatelyid down and pretended to be asleep.


    "Yutong?" Qing Ya looked at her sister who was pretending to sleep and softly called her.


    Qing Yutong, worthy of being an actress, slightly opened her hazy eyes. "Sis, what''s wrong?"


    "Did you see your brother-inw?" Qing Ya curiously asked. He disappeared right after scolding himself and Baizhi. She didn''t know where he went.


    Qing Yutong helplessly said, "How did you end uping to me to find your brother-inw? I''m speechless."


    Qing Ya chuckled, "Alright, sleeping in broad daylight. Get up quickly."


    "No, women should sleep more. That''s how we maintain our youthful appearance." Qing Yutong rolled over and continued pretending to sleep.


    Qing Ya shook her head and turned to leave.


    At this time, Ye Hua was sitting in the bedroom on the second floor of Leisure Bar, dressed in clothes, looking anxious. He was really scared.


    If he were caught on the spot, they would probably be furious with him.


    Putting on his clothes, Ye Hua thought about where to go, trying to calm himself down, but he was still a bit panicked.


    It''s been a long time since he checked on Jue Tian''s situation. He didn''t know how things were going now.


    He arrived at the Dongfang family.


    A strange sound came up, it should be... the cry of a cat. Did Jue Tian wake up?


    Just as Ye Hua was puzzled, a cat scrambled and climbed onto the eaves, in a panic.


    Behind it were three women chasing after it.


    "Jue Tian, be good, we''ll give you a bath~" Dongfang Yuer softly called.


    Brittany gave a re, "Jue Tian,e down or I''ll have to catch you."


    "Jue Tian, my little cutie,e into my arms~" Guan Yanxin teased with full provocation.


    Jue Tian stood trembling on the eaves. Since waking up, life has be more unbearable with each passing day. These three women were simply inhuman. They almost squeezed the life out of him and even used fish to tempt him. Did they really think he was just a cat!


    "Jue Tian, if you don''te down, I''ll be angry! Smell yourself, you are stinking!" Brittany put her hands on her hips and scolded.


    "Meow~"


    Imperial trantion: "Get lost! I won''te down!"


    They said he smelled. He took three baths a day and even used a super-powered hairdryer. His head was almost dizzy from all the blowing.


    After getting dried, they would y with him, treating him like a pet. He almost suffocated to death at night with three women on top of him. He really couldn''t continue living like this.


    "Jue Tian, you''re forcing my hand!" Brittany shouted, and her figure shed.


    A miserable and heart-wrenching cry sounded. Powerless Jue Tian waspletely at the mercy of others. He was no match for Brittany at all and couldn''t escape.


    Being held in Brittany''s arms, Jue Tian shouted for help. When he saw the figure of the avatar, it was as if he saw hope. The cry became even more piercing.


    Brittany and the other two women also saw the avatar and immediately prostrated on the ground, shouting, "We pay our respects to Your Honor!"


    As Brittany let go, Jue Tian recklessly ran towards Ye Hua and then hugged his thighs, watching his three women with vignce. They were ruthless! Too damn ruthless. How did he not notice this fetish of theirs before?


    Seeing Jue Tian being bullied like this, Ye Hua felt relieved. This man, if he''s not bullied by women, he wouldn''t know his ce.


    ''Just this deity is an exception. Even if they had hundreds of times the courage, they wouldn''t dare to defy this deity. This deity wouldn''t fear them either.''


    What just happened was merely a strategic retreat.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Brittany respectfully said, "Your Honor, we were about to give Jue Tian a bath, but he didn''t want to take a bath."


    "Meow~"


    Imperial trantion: "Your Honor, it''s not bathing. They''re subjecting me to violence. My body is going to be ruined by them."


    Ye Hua grabbed Jue Tian by the back of his neck and lifted him up, saying in a deep voice, "You don''t even want to take a bath. What are you nning to do?"


    Jue Tian felt desperate now. Looking at Your Honor''s stance, it seemed like he had no intention of helping him at all.


    ''Your Honor! I am your subordinate, the brains of the team. If I''m ruined by them, how can I strategize for you in the future?''


    Ye Hua tossed Jue Tian in his hand, and the poor cat let out a miserable cry as it arced through the air andnded in Brittany''s arms.


    "Thank you for your mercy, Your Honor." Brittany''s face was filled with joy as she pinched Jue Tian''s cheeks and held him tightly.


    She used to squeeze him like this. Jue Tian felt like he was suffocating. This woman was clearly retaliating against him. He might meet his demise one day.


    ''Your Honor, you''re about to lose a subordinate¡­''


    Watching the three women squeezing Jue Tian, Ye Hua paused for a moment. After all the bullying Jue Tian had done to others, it was time for them to vent their frustrations.


    ''Don''t me this deity. This deity is doing this for your own good, Jue Tian.''


    Listening to Jue Tian''s miserable cries, Ye Hua disappeared from the scene. He didn''t know where to go. He felt bored.


    He really wanted a powerful opponent to appear, but unfortunately, the heavens didn''t give him that hope. It made him unable to have a proper fight. Their strength was too weak.


    The only ones who could fight the avatar were a few of his subordinates. Should he invite Ye Zizi for a fight? He felt a bit restless with nothing to do.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 659 (Theyve Arrived…)

    Chapter 659 (They''ve Arrived¡­)


    Back at Leisure Ba, Ye Hua really went to find Ye Zizi. Pushing the door open, he saw Ye Zizi ying games with Yun Lang lying next to her.


    Yun Lang was currently enjoying this kind of life, eating and sleeping, going out for a stroll at night, teasing some female dogs. He was living a carefree life.


    This situation was very simr to how Lie Gu lived back then. What''s wrong with being a dog? How fortunate!


    Don''t think it''s embarrassing, think of it as honorable. Then everything will be perfect.


    "What game are you ying? Come and fight with me," Ye Hua said calmly while sitting beside her.


    Ye Zizi tilted her eyes and looked at the avatar, then continued ying her game. "No."


    "Ye Zizi, you''ve be quite bold now, daring to defy my orders!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Ye Zizi was taken aback for a moment, took off her headphones, then pounced into Ye Hua''s embrace and yfully punched his chest with her small fists before continuing to y her game. "Alright, I''m done."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "Ye Zizi!" Ye Hua scolded lightly. This was too much!


    "Your Honor, I can''t beat you anyway, so please don''t bully me," Ye Zizi wouldn''t dare to fight Your Honor. Last time was an ident. Now that her mind was back to normal, how could shey a hand on him?


    This would be rebelling against him. She wouldn''t even use her true strength in a fight, making it even more impossible to win.


    Ye Huay on his sister-inw''s bed, lit a cigarette, and understood why Ye Zizi wouldn''t fight him.


    Ye Zizi nced at him and whispered, "Your Honor, we''re all so bored. Why don''t we go over there earlier so we can have some action?"


    Ye Zizi''s suggestion was indeed tempting, and Ye Hua had considered it, but he wanted to wait until the children grew up a bit before going back. It was still too early to go back now.


    "y your game. The n remains unchanged," Ye Hua said lightly. He no longer felt like smoking and extinguished the cigarette before lying down on the bed to sleep.


    Ye Zizi sighed softly. Besides games, it seemed like there was nothing else that made her happy. She really wished these five years would pass quickly. It was really boring.


    It wasn''t just Ye Zizi who felt this way. The other subordinates were all the same, exploding with boredom and feeling ufortable all over.


    In the following month, Ye Hua continued to be bored. He asionally had secret affairs with his sister-inw, seeking some excitement, and then waited for trouble toe knocking on his door.


    But there was a problem!


    Now that the Void Realm''s situation had been rectified, that meant...


    No one came looking for trouble anymore. So why was he still doing all these things? Although it made Qing Tiandi suffer, it also made him feel frustrated. It was really annoying. Only his sister-inw could help him vent his anger.


    Unexpectedly, Qing Yutong was particrly skilled at pleasing Ye Hua. She obediently did whatever he wanted, just like a little kitten. It was a level of enjoyment that couldn''t be found with Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    Qing Yutong waspletely different from Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. It made him quite pleased. It wasn''t in vain to have her as his sister-inw.


    However, Qing Yutong was feeling depressed. She had done so much, but her brother-inw didn''t pay attention to her. It was frustrating. He only cared about his ownfort and never considered her feelings. He was really rotten to the core.


    And on this day, a major event was about to ur!


    The personnel from the Time-Space Bureau wereing to inspect their work. Shi Zhengao led everyone in waiting for the arrival of the director of the bureau.


    However, no one expected that the office of the Time-Space Bureau was actually quite ordinary, just a typical office building.


    Three Cayenne SUVs could be seen approaching from a distance, making Shi Zhengao even more nervous. The person behind him, Wu Liu, kept his head low, stealing nces. He had no idea what kind of person the director of the bureau was.


    As the Cayenne vehicles parked steadily downstairs, Shi Zhengao was the first to get out and open the car door. Several bodyguards got out of the two cars in front and back, dressed in in attire.


    Two familiar faces stepped out of the cars, faces that Ye Hua would definitely recognize if he were here.


    One was Ji Yang, the director of the Time-Space Bureau, and the other was Zhuang Hong, one of the Three Great Martial Kings.


    "This is really backward," Zhuang Hong murmured softly after getting out of the car, a hint of disdain in his expression.


    Shi Zhengao didn''t know how to respond to thatment, but he thought that since he could sit in a car with the director of the bureau, his status should be quite high.


    "Director, hello, I am in charge here, Shi Zhengao," Shi Zhen Gao respectfully said to the silent Ji Yang.


    Before Ji Yang could speak, Zhuang Hong chuckled and said, "Shi Zhengao, your name is quite interesting."


    Shi Zhengao looked embarrassed. He really didn''t know what to say this time. These people werepletely out of his league.


    Ji Yang stood with his hands behind his back and said calmly, "Lead the way, let''s go inside and take a look."


    "Please, Director," Shi Zhengao bowed and said.


    Ji Yang and Zhuang Hong walked in front, followed by the bodyguards. Of course, there were also the nervous Shi Zhengao, Wu Liu, and others.


    Zhuang Hong walked beside Ji Yang and leaned over, saying, "You actually wanted toe and see this trashy. What suffering."


    "Can you please stop talking?" Ji Yang furrowed his brow. Originally, his inspection visit had nothing to do with Zhuang Hong, but the president insisted on having Zhuang Hong apany him, iming it was for support, but in reality, it was for surveince.


    It seems that after that incident, the president''s trust in himself has plummeted. This is very bad. He even sent someone to apany him during the inspection, talking incessantly along the way. It''s like my brain is about to explode from all the chatter.


    Zhuang Hong smiled and shrugged, "Director Ji, if you have too much pent-up frustration, just find a way to release it. Although this is a bit backward, there are still women here. Don''t hold it in."


    Ji Yang took a deep breath, clearly getting quite angry.


    Seeing Ji Yang silenced by his words, Zhuang Hong didn''t continue to provoke him. It was better to stop at an appropriate time.


    Shi Zhengao, who was trailing behind, overheard some of the conversation. ''Who exactly was this man who didn''t take Director Ji seriously? And it seemed that Director Ji didn''t want to pay any attention to him either.''


    But was it because he didn''t want to or because he didn''t dare to? Shi Zhengao couldn''t figure it out. It was best to stay out of these high-level matters and just prepare for the uing discussions.


    The group of people ascended the stairs under the curious gazes of others.


    "Director Ji, please."


    "Take me to have a look," Ji Yang said calmly.


    Shi Zhengao had originally wanted to please him with some words, but he didn''t expect Director Ji to directly want to see the progress of his work.


    It seemed that he couldn''t easily deceive him.


    They arrived directly at the office.


    "Director Ji, please have a seat," Shi Zhengao said respectfully.


    Ji Yang sat on the boss chair and skillfully turned on the system, slowly conducting his inspection.


    Shi Zhengao stood anxiously by the side, waiting for feedback.


    Zhuang Hong sat beside him, sipping tea with a hint of a smile on his lips.


    "Director Shi," Ji Yang said calmly.


    Shi Zhen Gao''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly asked, "What instructions do you have, Director Ji?"


    "There are issues with your work," Ji Yang turned off the system and reprimanded him sternly.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 660 (Young Man, Youre Overthinking)

    Chapter 660 (Young Man, You''re Overthinking)


    This was within Shi Zhengao''s expectations. Over the years, they had only been catching small fry, not a single big fish. If Director Ji showed no reaction to this, then something was truly amiss.


    Shi Zhengao hurriedly exined, "Director Ji, you''re not aware of the situation here. We''re short-staffed, and the welfare benefits are poor. Many people are unwilling to work. It was said that equipment would be distributed, but we still haven''t seen anything."


    "They haven''t been distributed yet?" Ji Yang said in a low voice.


    "Yes, it''s been dyed all this time."


    Zhuang Hong chuckled lightly, "Your Time-Space Bureau is really corrupt, one pit after another. Once you''re here, there''s nothing left. Or... is it because of you, Director Ji?"


    "Zhuang Hong! That''s enough," Ji Yang reprimanded Zhuang Hong. He didn''t know how many negative things he would have to report to the president this time.


    "Director Ji, no need to get angry. It''s quite normal," Zhuang Hong disregarded it and continued.


    Ji Yang wished he could just stab Zhuang Hong to death.


    Shi Zhengao, standing on the side, seemed to have figured something out. Could it be that this man was here to supervise him? That''s why Director Ji didn''t dare to provoke him.


    After a while, Ji Yang calmed down and continued to ask, "Even if there are issues with the equipment and welfare, it shouldn''t result in such little progress!"


    "Director Ji, you may not be aware, but this, although backward, is at the center of time-space chaos. Countless ''illegal regressors'' choose toe here, so the situation is veryplicated. There are numerous powerful individuals, and our bureau has suffered heavy casualties. We truly have the will butck the capability."


    Upon hearing Shi Zhengao''s words, Zhuang Hong sneered, "Powerful individuals? It''s just an excuse. No matter how powerful these regressors are, with your capabilities, it should be more than enough. Unless it''s because Director Ji is turning a blind eye?"


    Bang!


    Ji Yang mmed the table, "Zhuang Hong! Do you believe I''ll report you to the President?"


    "Oh, now you''re angry. Seems like you''re feeling a bit guilty," Zhuang Hong taunted.


    Shi Zhengao felt that an opportunity had arisen and respectfully said, "Sir, it''s true. This has many powerful individuals. I''m not lying."


    "Oh? Then give me an example," Zhuang Hong curiously asked.


    "Voidless Realm, it''s the most powerful force on this, and there are also regressors within. But I can only watch from the sidelines," Shi Zhengao seemed to want to shout out in frustration at his own powerlessness.


    Zhuang Hong crossed his legs and smiled, "Director Ji, your subordinate is facing difficulties. How about lending a hand? We''ve been traveling together for months, and I''ve been so bored. Let''s have some action. It''ll also let you show off your might in front of your subordinates."


    Ji Yang''s chest heaved up and down. He really wanted to chop off Zhuang Hong''s head so that the world could be peaceful.


    Hearing these words, Shi Zhengao felt a sense of relief. If the two of them took action, they would definitely be able to overthrow the Voidless Realm.


    As for why they wanted to eliminate the Voidless Realm, Shi Zhengao felt that the Voidless Realm''s prestige was growingrger and even surpassing that of the Time-Space Bureau.


    Previously, the three major powerhouses coexisted peacefully, and everyone seemed to be on an equal footing. However, the situation has changed now, and the Voidless Realm has gained overwhelming dominance. This is something Shi Zhengao doesn''t want to see.


    Therefore, he wants to use someone else''s hand to overthrow the Voidless Realm, thereby solidifying his own position. It''s actually a psychological need for stability because the Time-Space Bureau cannot afford to expose itself. But Shi Zhengao doesn''t want to see others bing powerful, as it would make him appear incapable.


    "Have you said enough?" Ji Yang''s voice sounded stern.


    Zhuang Hong calmly took a sip of tea and said, "Director of the Time-Space Bureau, did I speak the truth just now?"


    Shi Zhengao quickly shut his mouth. It''s better to stay out of this battle. However, he secretly agreed with Zhuang Hong''s words. He wanted them to take action, but he couldn''t say it out loud.


    How could Ji Yang possibly interfere in their affairs? But upon hearing Zhuang Hong''s words, he felt especially displeased.


    Moreover, he had been holding back his anger recently. Even if he didn''t teach Zhuang Hong a lesson, he had to vent his frustration on someone!


    "Alright! Zhuang Hong, you can go and warm up your hands!" A ruthless glint shed in Ji Yang''s eyes. It would be a pleasant surprise if Zhuang Hong met his demise in battle.


    Thinking of this, Ji Yang seemed to have made up his mind. If he let Zhuang Hong go, he might end up speaking ill of him in front of the President. It would be better to eliminate him directly.


    Moreover, it was Zhuang Hong who suggested it himself. In a battle, casualties were inevitable. When the time came, Ji Yang would make some arrangements, and Zhuang Hong would lose his life on this so-called mediocre!


    "With me, Director Ji, taking action, all the problems are no longer problems. Isn''t that right, Director?" Zhuang Hong chuckled softly, a hint of malicious intent hidden deep in his gaze.


    It seemed that Zhuang Hong was not only here for supervision but also had other motives involved.


    Ji Yang wanted to kill Zhuang Hong, and perhaps Zhuang Hong also wanted to kill Ji Yang. Maybe it was even an order from the President. Otherwise, why would Zhuang Hong keep provoking Ji Yang? There must be some conspiracy behind it...


    Shi Zhengao couldn''t figure out the intricacies of the situation, but as long as they were willing to go, he had no reason to worry. What else could he do?


    "Of course, with Director Ji taking the lead, everyone else will have to step aside." Shi Zhengao ttered, giving up any thoughts of promotion.


    Ji Yang''s voice turned heavy as he asked, "What is this Voidless Realm?"


    "The Voidless Realm is one of the three powerhouses on this, and it has a long history. Its leader is a woman, and her man is a regressor."


    Upon hearing this, Zhuang Hong burst intoughter. "Long history... do we have a long history?"


    Shi Zhengao respectfully said, "Of course, we don''t have a long history."


    Ji Yang stood up and said in a low voice, "Then let''s go and deal with this matter, let you stretch your muscles!"


    "Let''s go and stretch our muscles," Zhuang Hong stood up and shrugged his shoulders.


    Shi Zhengao hurriedly said, "Director Ji, don''t we need to understand the situation better?"


    Before Ji Yang could speak, Zhuang Hong boldly said, "Understand the situation? Is it a dangerous ce? Is it a one-way trip? Young man, you''re overthinking. Look at the entire gxy, who can..."


    Zhuang Hong froze before he could finish his sentence.


    Ji Yang sneered, "Who can?"


    Zhuang Hong''s mouth twitched slightly, and he quickly remembered that day...


    It was the day of national humiliation when an individual suppressed the entire Canglie Star. They were powerless to fight back, and even the President was forced to kneel before the opponent.


    It was such a disgrace, as if their dignity was thrown on the ground and brutally trampled upon.


    Shi Zhengao looked at the reactions of the two and was also puzzled. What was happening?


    Their expressions seemed to carry fear and unwillingness...


    "Lead the way," Ji Yang said calmly.


    If he knew that their target this time was that man again, his expression would probably be quite spectacr.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 661 (Breaking the Barrier)

    Chapter 661 (Breaking the Barrier)


    Inside the Voidless Realm.


    Ye Hua was currently in Qing Yutong''s pce. In the past month, he had spent more time with his sister-inw than with his two wives. It seemed that Qing Yutong knew how to please a man.


    "Brother-inw, are youfortable?" Qing Yutong asked with a coy expression, biting her cherry lips.


    Ye Hua was enjoying himself and casually replied, "Not bad. My skills have improved recently, so you can apply a little more pressure."


    "Okay."


    "Move down a bit and apply lighter pressure," Ye Hua instructed, closing his eyes and looking trulyfortable.


    Following Ye Hua''s instructions, Qing Yutong moved downward and asked, "Brother-inw, is thisfortable?"


    "Yes, veryfortable."


    "Hehe, I just learned these techniques," Qing Yutong said proudly and started showing off.


    Ye Hua sighed and said, "If your sister and Baizhi were half as devoted as you, things wouldn''t be like this for me."


    "Oh~ If they were more devoted, then I wouldn''t have a chance," Qing Yutong pouted.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Stop talking and focus on your work."


    "What does massaging have to do with talking?" Qing Yutong retorted. Ye Hua was sitting on a chair, and Qing Yutong stood behind him, gently kneading his back.


    "Of course it''s rted. I need to experience it carefully," Ye Hua replied.


    Qing Yutong lowered her voice and whispered in Ye Hua''s ear, "Brother-inw, how about going to bed? Yutong has learned many new techniques~"


    Ye Hua twitched his mouth and helplessly said, "Are you trying to suck the life out of me?"


    Just as Qing Yutong was about to act coquettishly, they heard the footsteps of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi outside the door. The two of them maintained their postures, as if they hadn''t been doing anything inappropriate.


    Qing Ya was momentarily stunned when she saw the appearance of her husband and younger sister, but quickly adjusted.


    This kind of situation had happened before. It was nothing more than Ye Hua letting his younger sister-inw give him a massage, exercising the privileges of being an older brother-inw.


    "Why did you both rush over here?" Ye Hua took a grape, peeled it, and ced it in his mouth. He frowned slightly, as if it was a bit sour.


    Qing Yutong also knew the situation, so she sat down beside them.


    Donghuang Baizhi sat next to Ye Hua and propped her forehead with her hand. "There are some people knocking at the door outside."


    "Oh? Knocking at the door? If they can reach this ce to knock, it seems their strength is not bad," Ye Hua found it interesting. He waved his hand gently, and a white mist appeared in front of him.


    Gradually, a scene appeared within the mist. Ye Hua saw over a dozen people attacking the barrier of the Voidless Realm.


    "Oh? These two people seem familiar. Have we met somewhere?" Ye Hua looked at Ji Yang and Zhuang Hong, feeling a sense of recognition but not quite certain.


    It was understandable because when Ye Hua caused trouble on the Canglie Star, it was so far away that he only paid attention to the president. No one bothered to notice others. At most, they would nce at them without giving them a second thought.


    "I also feel like I''ve seen them somewhere, but I can''t recall," Qing Ya furrowed her eyebrows, trying to recollect in her mind.


    Donghuang Baizhi, who was beside them, had the same feeling but couldn''t remember either.


    It seemed that the three of them only remembered the president, and they didn''t recognize anyone else. After all, who would remember a small fry?


    "I want to take a look too," Qing Yutong also ran over to see the scene.


    However, Qing Yutong didn''t recognize anyone. She had been ying games at home during that time they went on a trip.


    After watching for a while, Ye Hua and his two wives still couldn''t remember.


    At that moment, Donghuang Li and Ye Yan suddenly rushed in. The two little ones were sweaty and out of breath from ying.


    "Daddy, Mommy, what are you looking at?" Donghuang Li jumped into her father''s arms, and Ye Yan didn''t want to be left out, so he squeezed in as well.


    Donghuang Li looked at the people on the screen and eximed, "Hey, Daddy, Li recognizes those two people."


    Ye Hua was taken aback and looked at his daughter in his arms. "Ah Li, where did you see them?"


    "Daddy, don''t you remember? We saw them on that during ourst trip," it seemed that children had much better memories.


    Ye Hua suddenly pped his forehead and remembered.


    "It''s them!" Donghuang Baizhi eximed.


    Qing Ya became even more puzzled, "How did they find their way here???"


    Ye Hua was also amazed and impressed. "I didn''t expect them to find my stronghold, and with such a small group. Did theye prepared, or are they overflowing with confidence?"


    "It shouldn''t be. Haven''t they learned their lesson fromst time? Even if they came for revenge, this scale is indeed small," Qing Ya muttered.


    Qing Yutong eximed, "Ah! What happened when you went on your tripst time? It sounds so interesting. Why didn''t you take me with you?"


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled lightly. "What do you mean, ''why didn''t you take me''? You were clearly busy ying games at home."


    Ye Hua gently stroked the heads of the two little ones and smiled, "It seems they don''t know that I''m here. As for why they came, I''m curious as well."


    "y a little?" Qing Ya blinked mischievously.


    Ye Hua nodded, and the three of them looked at Qing Yutong simultaneously.


    This made Qing Yutong cross her arms and say, "What are you guys... What are you nning to do..."


    Outside the barrier of the Voidless Realm.


    Ji Yang, Zhuang Hong, and Shi Zhengao stood by while a group of guards relentlessly attacked the barrier. However, their attacks couldn''t cause any damage at all.


    Zhuang Hong looked at the massive barrier in front of him and said softly, "It seems to have some strength. This barrier would be considered top-notch even where wee from."


    Although Ji Yang disliked Zhuang Hong, he also agreed with this point. The strength of this barrier had exceeded his imagination.


    It was unlikely to find such a barrier on others.


    Shi Zhengao respectfully said, "The achievements of the Voidless Realm today are closely rted to this barrier. Until now, no one has been able to break it."


    Zhuang Hong sneered andughed, "Just a barrier. Can it stop me? They''re overthinking it!"


    He took a step forward and shouted, "Clear the way!"


    The guards in front quickly moved aside.


    Shi Zhengao was also excited. He was about to witness a powerful move from a prominent figure. Surely this barrier of the Voidless Realm couldn''t withstand a single blow.


    Ji Yang crossed his arms and silently watched from the side.


    "Haa!"


    Zhuang Hong angrily shouted, and a tremendous spiritual pressure burst forth from his body, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    And this spiritual pressure continued to rise infinitely, causing the yellow sand beneath his feet to tremble, and the range of the pressure expanded.


    Shi Zhengao stared wide-eyed at Zhuang Hong. This person''s strength was indeed formidable. No wonder he could argue with Director Ji and not be at a disadvantage. He truly had exceptional skills, much stronger than himself!


    Zhuang Hong''s face twisted into a sinister smile. He stomped his left foot forward, and a wave of energy instantly spread out in all directions. Meanwhile, his right fist, positioned near his abdomen, emitted a terrifying aura.


    "Break for me! Heavenly Annihtion Fist!" With Zhuang Hong''s explosive shout, a deafening surge of spiritual energy erupted, carrying a scorching heat as it collided with the barrier of the Voidless Realm.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 662 (You Cant Afford to Offend Me)

    Chapter 662 (You Can''t Afford to Offend Me)


    Boom!


    A series of explosions reverberated through the heavens and earth. Although Zhuang Hong''s fist didn''t touch the barrier, the released pressure struck it solidly. The entire barrier revealed its true form and trembled slightly.


    A massive gust of energy howled across the sandy ground. Shi Zhengao raised his hand to cover his face, his eyes filled with astonishment. Indeed, impressive!


    Under this single punch, the barrier of the Voidless Realm trembled, as if it was about to shatter. Truly worthy of the upper echelons!


    Ji Yang stood silently beside, watching Zhuang Hong show off. His mind was contemting something...


    Zhuang Hong was quite satisfied with the impact he just made, allowing the young man to see the vast disparity. After all, he was one of the Three Martial Kings of the Canglie Star!


    Zhuang Hong stood tall and pped his hands. "As long as I make a move, no matter how formidable the barrier, it will crumble to dust."


    Shi Zhengao almost shouted "666" beside him but quickly held back his voice. "Impressive!" [Intenguage to say awesome, cool etc.]


    Zhuang Hong heard this and chuckled lightly, seeming indifferent, but deep down, he truly enjoyed it. It fulfilled a bit of his vanity.


    The barrier of the Voidless Realm trembled slightly, but within a few seconds, it stopped... concealing itself once again.


    Zhuang Hong: "?????"


    Shi Zhengao: "..."


    Ji Yang smiled and said, "Zhuang Hong, it seems it won''t work."


    He seized this opportunity to mock, and Zhuang Hong''s expression began to darken. How was it possible that the barrier didn''t break under his punch?


    "Haa!"


    With Zhuang Hong''s furious shout, his body erupted with an even more powerful surge of spiritual energy.


    "Upgraded version, Heavenly Annihtion Fist!"


    The punch seemed as if it could split the heavens and earth. Shi Zhengao''s body was blown backward by the gust of energy but managed to stabilize himself to disy his strength.


    Boom!


    The barrier of the Voidless Realm once again trembled...


    Zhuang Hong let out a sigh of relief. "This time, it will definitely seed!"


    "Impressive!" Shi Zhengao immediately pped his hands and eximed. The guards around also followed suit, but from their apuse, one could sense a tinge of awkwardness.


    Within a few seconds, the barrier of the Voidless Realm disappeared again...


    Zhuang Hong''s face turned red, his fists clenched tightly. Even in his upgraded version of the Heavenly Annihtion Fist, the barrier remained intact, without any signs of cracking. This... was inconceivable.


    Ji Yang pped his hands and shouted, "Zhuang Hong, did you not eat enough breakfast?"


    Zhuang Hong coldly eximed, "I was careless just now! This time, I''ll be serious!"


    "Oh, is this a serious series now? Let''s wait and see," Ji Yang shouted loudly, a mocking smirk on his face.


    Zhuang Hong could feel it. He immediately assumed a sturdy stance, his gaze filled with solemnity. This time, he must break through this damn barrier that had made him so embarrassed!


    The yellow sand in the desert began to rotate slowly. Suddenly, the sand soared into the sky, creating a spectacr scene!


    Veins bulge on Zhuang Hong''s forehead, thick and prominent.


    "The Ultimate Version! Heavenly Annihtion Fist!"


    With Zhuang Hong''s furious roar, a colossal phantom appeared behind him. The massive fist carried a terrifying aura as it mmed into the barrier.


    This time, the barrier of the Voidless Realm violently trembled, as if it could shatter at any moment.


    After executing this move, Zhuang Hong''s breathing became a bit heavy.


    Shi Zhengao, who had been observing, snapped out of his trance and apuded once again. "Amazing!"


    The guards also hurriedly pped their hands, but their apuse was tinged with helplessness and awkwardness.


    However, the barrier of the Voidless Realm did indeed shake violently. But after a minute, it disappeared once again...


    This left Zhuang Hongpletely baffled. What on earth was happening?


    Shi Zhengao was bewildered as well. Was the barrier of the Voidless Realm really so formidable? Even a master like Zhuang Hong couldn''t break through?


    He heard that the Ying Family broke through the barrier when they attacked the Voidless Realm in the past. How did they do it?


    Ji Yang also felt a bit puzzled. The barrier of the Voidless Realm had exceeded his expectations. If they could take it away, it would be a good thing. However, he wondered how strong the people inside really were.


    Just as everyone was wondering, a ray of light shed by...


    They saw Qing Yutong dressed in a white gown, stunningly beautiful. All the men present were captivated. They couldn''t believe there was such a woman in this world!


    Especially Zhuang Hong. He couldn''t believe that such a stunning beauty existed on this mediocre. If he could capture her... hehe...


    Ji Yang furrowed his brows deeply, feeling that something was not right. This woman gave him a sense of familiarity, especially the aura between her eyebrows. It seemed like... he had seen it somewhere before!


    He had encountered many beautiful women, but ones of this level were few and far between.


    If we have to count, it should be... those two from that day!


    This woman is in no way inferior to them. In fact, she surpasses them in certain aspects.


    Shi Zhengao searched for information about this woman in his mind but couldn''t recognize her. She wasn''t the Empress.


    Qing Yutong felt a bit angry. It was because of these people that her sister and Sister Baizhi hade running. Otherwise, with her own abilities, she could have easily coaxed and deceived her brother-inw into bed, letting him enjoy himself, and then received his praise. That would have been so satisfying!


    ''These bastards showed up at such an inconvenient time, ruining my secret rendezvous with my brother-inw!''


    Zhuang Hong stood straight, chuckling lightly. "Hmph! It seems like this barrier is about to break. They actually sent someone to fight!"


    Shi Zhengao shouted, "That''s right!" and apuded once again.


    The guards behind him followed suit.


    Qing Yutong said in a coquettish voice, "You people are really annoying! Like a bunch of flies!"


    The expressions of the crowd changed. This woman''s tone was so arrogant! She actuallypared them to flies!


    "Who do you think you are?" Zhuang Hong pointed at Qing Yutong and yelled, secretly pondering.


    Shi Zhengao quickly shouted, "Quickly identify yourselves! These two are important figures! You can''t afford to offend them!"


    Qing Yutongughed inwardly. ''Can''t afford to offend them?''


    ''With my powerful backing, I can do whatever I want to whoever I want.''


    "Young man, don''t be so sure of yourself. I also had my doubts when I was your age," Qing Yutong smiled at Shi Zhengao, assuming an air of superiority.


    Ji Yang appeared moreposed and calmly asked, "Miss, who are you? What is your connection to the Voidless Realm?"


    "Why are you so eager to know who I am? Is it really that important to you? You guys are not my type. Here, I''ll give you a ''Good Person'' card."


    Everyone: "..."


    Zhuang Hong started to get angry. Since when did a woman start lecturing him?


    Seeing that Zhuang Hong seemed about to take action, Qing Yutong hurriedly shouted, "Wait! Before you hit me, I want to tell you, I am not someone you can afford to offend. Think twice before you act."


    "Hahaha! What a joke! I can take on the heavens themselves!" Zhuang Hong looked up to the sky and let out a long roar, exuding an extraordinary aura, as if he possessed an unbeatable power.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 663 (Brother-in-law, Sister, Someone Wants to Beat You into Shit)

    Chapter 663 (Brother-inw, Sister, Someone Wants to Beat You into Shit)


    Qing Yutong pursed her lips. "You''re provoking the heavens, and you can''t even handle my brother-inw and sister."


    Zhuang Hongughed out loud again after hearing that. "Brother-inw? Sister? Hahaha!!! Call them out, and watch me beat them into shit!"


    Qing Yutong stared at Zhuang Hong in disbelief, then pped her hand on her forehead. "Damn, you''re done for. You actually want to beat my brother-inw and sister into shit..."


    "Hmph! Of course, I never lie!" Zhuang Hong''s arrogance was palpable, and he even raised his chin slightly, as if trying to prove something.


    Qing Yutong looked at Ji Yang and Shi Zhengao.


    "What about you two?"


    Ji Yang remained silent, feeling uneasy. Shi Zhengao, seeing Ji Yang''s silence, kept quiet as well.


    Qing Yutong understood. It seemed that only this person wanted to beat her brother-inw and sister into shit.


    She shouted loudly, "Brother-inw, sister, did you hear that? He wants to beat you into shit!"


    Before Qing Yutong could finish her sentence, she was hit on the head.


    "Ow~" Qing Yutong pouted, certain that it was her brother-inw who had hit her. He really knows how to hit precisely.


    Ye Hua stood behind Qing Yutong with his two charming wives.


    However, when Ji Yang and Zhuang Hong saw those three familiar figures, their whole bodies stiffened!


    They even rubbed their eyes, making sure it wasn''t an illusion. ''Why were they here!''


    The entire gxy was so vast, with trillions ofs. How could it be so coincidental to encounter them!


    Shi Zhengao was excited at this moment. "Director Ji, this is the Empress, and the person next to her is her man."


    Ji Yang now wished he could p Shi Zhengao to death. This man is a Supreme Overlord! And you said he was a regressor! Are you tired of living?


    Qing Yutong obediently stood behind Ye Hua, and she even stood behind her sister, indicating her position.


    In fact, Qing Yutong didn''t want to stand side by side with her sister. She liked the current life where she could have an affair with her brother-inw. There was nothing more satisfying than that.


    Especially hearing her brother-inw''s pleasurable murmurs, it was particrly fulfilling and gave her a sense of aplishment.


    "I heard you want to beat me into shit?" Ye Hua asked Zhuang Hong calmly.


    Shi Zhengao seemed to have not noticed the change in their rtionship yet, and he was extremely excited. Today, the Voidless Realm should be finished.


    However, before Shi Zhengao could react, both Ji Yang and Zhuang Hong immediately kneeled without hesitation.


    Seeing their own Bureau Chief kneeling down, Shi Zhengao waspletely confused. ''What was happening? Why would Director Ji kneel? What''s the reason behind this?''


    Ji Yang kept his head low, cold sweat dripping from his forehead. He couldn''t believe what was happening today. The chances of encountering such a situation were one in a billion.


    Zhuang Hong was even more terrified. He had just said that he would turn them into shit. It was over! Completely over!


    Shi Zhengao was momentarily bewildered and dared not make any move. He quickly followed Ji Yang''s example and knelt down obediently.


    The guards behind them, witnessing their leader kneeling, hurriedly followed suit, not daring to raise their heads.


    Observing the situation, Ye Hua sneered and asked calmly, "As esteemed guests, isn''t it inappropriate for you to show such a grand gesture on my territory?"


    "Supreme Overlord, we had no knowledge that you resided on this," Ji Yang''s voice trembled, filled with fear. The memories of their past actions were still fresh in his mind. Facing the man before them, he couldn''t muster any resistance.


    Kneeling beside him, Shi Zhengao widened his eyes in astonishment. The Supreme Overlord! This man was the Supreme Overlord!!!


    In his own records, he was merely ranked at D or E level. It seemed his intelligence had been mistaken!


    This was it. He had hoped to bring down the Voidless Realm, but now he was done for...


    "If I had known, I definitely wouldn''t have disturbed your peaceful cultivation. We are deserving of death..." Ji Yang begged repeatedly, cursing Zhuang Hong and Shi Zhengao inwardly. They remained silent when trouble arose. They were like mute fools. Weren''t they acting all mighty just a moment ago?


    "That''s right, you indeed deserve death," Ye Hua''s words made the three of them swallow hard. As long as this man spoke, there was no escaping...


    Pausing for a moment, Ye Hua continued, "However, I am not someone who indiscriminately ughters innocents."


    Everyone fell silent.


    Even the three women standing in the back felt like fainting. This statement was truly exaggerated. He was so good at pretending.


    "Being invincible is so lonely," Ye Hua sighed.


    Everyone was left speechless. Damn it, we also want to be invincible. Can''t you give us that, you show-off?


    Qing Yutong loved her brother-inw''s demeanor. She really wanted to pin him down on the bed and indulge in pleasure. She adored her brother-inw.


    Qing Ya and Dong Huang Baizhi were helpless. Ye Hua enjoyed this kind of situation and couldn''t be stopped.


    Feeling emotional, Ye Hua asked in a low voice, "How do you n to resolve this matter today?"


    Ji Yang''s heart sank. This was an extremely difficult question. Giving the right answer meant survival, while giving the wrong answer meant death...


    Before Ji Yang could speak, Zhuang Hong quickly made excuses, "Great Supreme Overlord, it was him! He orchestrated this operation. We were merely unknowing aplices."


    "Is that so?" Ye Hua turned to Ji Yang and asked.


    Ji Yang was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He pointed at Zhuang Hong and cursed angrily, "You fucking dog''s fart! It was clearly your idea toe here! Now you''re ming me? Do you have any shame left?"


    "Great Supreme Overlord, please believe me. My loyalty to you is unquestionable," Zhuang Hong clenched his fist and ced it on his chest. It was the highest etiquette on Canglie Star.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it. "However, I just heard someone wanting to turn me into shit. How should we ount for that?"


    Zhuang Hong took a few steps forward while kneeling and quickly exined, "It was my mistake, a slip of the tongue. I... I..."


    He raised his hand and pped himself in the face, hitting with great force. Each p made a loud sound, and even his teeth were knocked out by himself.


    Losing teeth was nothingpared to facing the Supreme Sovereign. That would be life-threatening!


    So Zhuang Hong pped himself even more earnestly. His entire face became swollen.


    Ye Hua didn''t stop him, and Zhuang Hong kept pping himself.


    "Who are you?" Ye Hua ignored Zhuang Hong and asked Shi Zhengao.


    Shi Zhengao was truly frightened now. Although he didn''t fear Chief Ji Yang as much, he was still cautious. But seeing Zhuang Hong in his current state, he... simply couldn''t tell a lie.


    Shi Zhengao lowered his head and said, "Respected Supreme Overlord, I am Shi Zhengao, the director of the Time-Space Bureau stationed on Earth."


    "The Time-Space Bureau... During the incident on Canglie Star, it seemed that the Time-Space Bureau was recruiting, right?" Ye Hua murmured to himself.


    Ji Yang quickly continued, "Respected Supreme Overlord, I am Ji Yang, the Chief Director of the Time-Space Bureau."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 664 (Invincibility is Lonely)

    Chapter 664 (Invincibility is Lonely)


    "Oh, so you''re the Chief Director, and he''s your subordinate. What brings you here this time?" Ye Hua felt that this was truly incredible. The jurisdiction of Canglie Star was unexpectedly vast.


    "Respected Supreme Overlord, I came here this time to inspect the branch offices of variouss."


    "Then why did youe to me?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    Ji Yang respectfully replied, "My subordinate mentioned that the Immortal VoidlessRealm is the most powerful force on this and that there are regressors hidden within. Zhuang Hong asked me toe and help resolve the issue, so I disturbed your meditation."


    Upon hearing this, Shi Zhengao''s face turned pale, and his kneeling legs became weak.


    "Oh? Regressors in the Voidless Realm? Who are they?" Ye Hua asked softly.


    Ji Yang dared not say too much, but since the Supreme Overlord asked, not saying anything seemed even more miserable.


    "It is none other than the great Supreme Overlord," Ji Yang said in a low voice, as if afraid to speak loudly.


    "Oh? How did you know that I am a regressor?" Ye Hua looked at Shi Zhengao.


    Shi Zhengao''s eyes revealed a lifeless expression, and unconsciously he said, "We have information on those who have regressed, and I have been monitoring them."


    "Monitoring, huh? Is the hot pot restaurant outside my bar also under your surveince?"


    "Yes," Shi Zhengao didn''t dare to lie, and he stated the truth.


    However, the three women behind were puzzled. Ye Hua was a regressor? What did that mean?


    Was Ye Hua a regressor? But why couldn''t they see any traces of a regressor...


    Ye Hua finally understood who had been monitoring him. It turned out to be someone from the Time-Space Bureau. It was truly unexpected.


    "In the past few years, I didn''t notice it at all. Your monitoring skills are quite impressive," Ye Hua said softly, affirming Shi Zhengao''s work.


    Being able to escape the scrutiny of the Supreme Overlord should be considered an honor.


    Shi Zhengao quickly pleaded, "Great Supreme Overlord, I really didn''t know. Please forgive my ignorance."


    "It''s all part of the job, and casualties are unavoidable. Chief Director Ji, am I right?"


    Ji Yang didn''t dare to say it was wrong. ''Even if you said shit smelled nice, I would have to agree that it smelled nice.''


    "Supreme Overlord, please forgive my ignorance. May the divine light shine upon me and forgive my foolishness," Ji Yang pleaded, only hoping to save his own life. He had no time to worry about anyone else. Even if he wanted to save them, he wouldn''t be able to.


    Zhuang Hong was still pping himself. His face was already covered in blood, but he still didn''t dare to stop.


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette ash in his hand. The gray-white ash slowly fell onto the yellow sand and disappeared with a gust of wind.


    "Chief Ji Yang, how do you think they should be dealt with?" Ye Hua asked in a low voice. The Supreme Sovereign never indiscriminately killed the innocent...


    Ji Yang secretly rejoiced, but he didn''t show it. He said solemnly, "Formitting such a grave crime, the only way to cleanse it is through death."


    "Oh? So you mean they should all die?" Ye Hua asked curiously. Such strict rules, always resorting to death for cleansing. The Supreme Overlord was much more merciful. When subordinates made mistakes, at most, they would be scolded. It''s just verbal bashing.


    But looking at them, they would rather die directly...


    Ji Yang nodded, "Yes!"


    Shi Zhengao beside thempletely copsed on the yellow sand. His face had lost all color. He came here today to eliminate the Voidless Realm, but before he even entered, he was going to die in this desert.


    Zhuang Hong, who was nearby, also stopped and stared fiercely at Ji Yang with bloodshot eyes. "Damn you, traitor!"


    "Zhuang Hong! You better show some respect in front of the Supreme Overlord!" Ji Yang now knew how to tter as well. It''s true that when you''re under someone''s roof, you have to lower your head.


    "You backstabbing scoundrel! I''ll fight you to the death!" Zhuang Hong knew his fate today, although he didn''t dare to make a move against the Supreme Overlord, he could still confront Ji Yang. Even if he was going to die, he would take him down with him!


    Ye Hua paid no attention and watched them fight.


    Zhuang Hong threw three punches in a row and pped himself for so long. His physical strength and spiritual energy couldn''t keep up, greatly reducing his strength. At this point, he could only perform at half his usual level.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yang was in peak condition. Before Zhuang Hong''s three moves were over, Ji Yang had firmly restrained him.


    "Ji Yang! I''ll remember you, and you! I''ll be waiting for you in hell!" Knowing he was going to die, Zhuang Hong had nothing to fear. He vented his anger and cursing the Supreme Overlord felt good.


    Ye Hua had been cursed by people before. It used to happen frequently. If you couldn''t win a fight, you would curse. It was amon human w.


    "Well, you might be disappointed. I oversee hell!"


    "You!!!" Zhuang Hong couldn''t evene up with any words to threaten anymore.


    Ji Yang took out a white revolver emitting a faint orange light. It was obviously not an ordinary item.


    "Soul-Annihting Gun!" Zhuang Hong eximed in shock.


    Raising his hand slightly, the silver muzzle pointed at Zhuang Hong''s forehead, emitting a terrifying aura.


    "Zhuang Hong, if you want to me someone, me yourself for provoking the great Supreme Sovereign!"


    "Ji Yang, you damn son of a bitch, I won''t let you off!"


    Ji Yang didn''t say anything more. He lightly pressed his index finger, and the revolver could be seen spinning.


    "Bang!"


    A gunshot rang out in the desert, and a bullet hole appeared on Zhuang Hong''s forehead. His gaze carried resentment and indignation as he slowly fell down.


    After dealing with Zhuang Hong, Ji Yang walked to Shi Zhengao''s side and pointed at the back of his head.


    Shi Zhengao was terrified and pleaded bitterly, "Spare my life, Supreme Overlord. I truly didn''t know it was you. Director Ji, over the years, even if I didn''t achieve much, I still worked hard. Please show me mercy."


    "Go on then!" Ji Yang didn''t say much, but he lightly pressed his finger down.


    Bang!


    Shi Zhengao weakly fell to the ground in the yellow sand, his widened eyes filled with reluctance and deep regret.


    Not only that, Ji Yang ruthlessly shot all the guards behind him one after another. He was indeed merciless.


    After everything was done, Ji Yang quickly kneeled down because he knew that the Supreme Overlord was likely to kill him... However, his recent actions were his hope, hoping to be spared once. Although the hope was slim, he still had to try.


    Ye Hua pondered for a moment. It seemed a bit inappropriate to kill them all. Although it was presumptuous of Ji Yang, this punishment seemed sufficient. It would be better to let one of them go back and report the situation, rather than having them remain clueless.


    "You may leave," Ye Hua said calmly, deciding to spare Ji Yang.


    Ji Yang was overjoyed in his heart. It seemed like he had made the right gamble.


    "Thank you for sparing my life, Supreme Overlord!" Ji Yang opened his arms and performed a grand gesture of gratitude.


    Ye Hua waved his hand, indicating that he could leave. He looked annoyed as well. He hated those who surrendered before even starting a fight.


    However, Qing Ya called out to Ji Yang.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 665 (Actually, Im Miserable)

    Chapter 665 (Actually, I''m Miserable)


    "Wait!"


    The smile on Ji Yang''s face froze. What''s going on?


    The Supreme Overlord spared him, so his wife wouldn''t spare him? That seemed reasonable.


    Qing Ya spoke up and asked, "What do you mean by regressor?"


    Ji Yang felt like his heart couldn''t take it anymore. He was almost scared to death by her.


    "Lady, ''regressor'' refers to those who cross over or are reborn in other dimensions. This vites thews of space, and the existence of the Time-Space Bureau is to maintain thosews," Ji Yang said, bowing slightly.


    Qing Ya thought Ye Hua was from abroad, but she didn''t expect him to have such a remarkable background. He turned out to be a time traveler or someone who was reborn, and he hadn''t even mentioned it until today!


    ''If this person hadn''t brought it up, would he never have intended to tell us?''


    Donghuang Baizhi was also annoyed. Her husband didn''t tell her about such a significant matter. He must not trust her anymore!


    The two wives discreetly pinched Ye Hua''s waist.


    Seeing this, Ji Yang immediately turned his head and left. He couldn''t look, couldn''t look. If he saw too much, he would be silenced.


    Surprisingly, Ji Yang was fast in running away. Ye Hua indeed had the intention of silencing him. The embarrassing state of the Supreme Overlord couldn''t be known to anyone!


    "I''ll ask you something when we get back," Qing Ya said calmly.


    Ye Hua let out a sigh. It seemed that he had to tell them some things. His tragic background was truly pitiful.


    ''This deity didn''t tell you because it was for your own good, to prevent you from loving this deity too much.''


    Qing Yutong left first but gave Ye Hua a profound look. Next time, she would listen to him alone.


    Well, now that his wife and sister-inw were together, Ye Hua felt a strange excitement and stimtion in his heart. This feeling was truly wonderful.


    But for now, he should still tell them a little about himself. Should he reveal his true form to them?


    Perhaps not. That divine appearance was a bit horrifying, and he was afraid that they couldn''t ept it.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi "escorted" Ye Hua to the bedchamber, preparing to interrogate him.


    As Ye Hua went back, he couldn''t help but hum softly, "How lonely... and empty it is to be invincible... Standing alone at the peak... The cold wind keeps blowing... My loneliness... Who can understand me..."


    Qing Ya: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    They saw Ye Hua being pinned down by his two wives on a chair, and then they asked, "Confess. What else haven''t you told us?"


    "Sigh..." Ye Hua let out a deep sigh, creating a sense of destion.


    Donghuang Baizhi spoke in a tender voice, "Ye Hua, stop pretending."


    ''Damn it, it seems like they know this deity''s personality inside out now.''


    "This is a very tragic story. Let''s go somewhere else to talk," Ye Hua said in a low voice, his expression on point. He truly deserved the title of the best actor, a master at deceiving his wives.


    Qing Ya looked at her husband''s expression and felt like he wasn''t pretending, so she softened her stance. "Where do you want to go?"


    "To the bed."


    Qing Ya: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    Indeed, he''s such a pervert. He wants to go to bed for a conversation in broad daylight. He''s up to no good.


    Seeing that his wives seemed unwilling, Ye Hua could only say, "Forget it, I''ll just go out for a walk."


    Facing her husband''s mischief, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had no way to deal with it.


    "Ye Hua, as the Supreme Overlord, can''t you be serious? It''s broad daylight," Donghuang Baizhi said coquettishly.


    "Then let''s talk tonight."


    The two women were at a loss. They were dying to know about Ye Hua''s past, whether it was time travel or rebirth. Their gossipy hearts were burning.


    "Fine, but you can''t lie to us anymore!"


    "Hehe, this deity never lies."


    "Hehe..."


    Ye Hua took the lead andy on the soft bed, while Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi undressed, wearing their nightgowns and leaning against Ye Hua.


    "For discussing this kind of matter, it''s better to be without clothes."


    "Ye Hua!"


    "Ye Hua!"


    "Well, then forget it. We''ll talk tonight."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were almost infuriated. Dealing with such a husband, what could they do? If they didn''t go along with his wishes, he would get angry, even scold and even resort to domestic violence. It was truly miserable.


    The two women just wanted to know about Ye Hua''s past, so they didn''t say anything and undressed themselves under the covers.


    To know about Ye Hua, they couldn''t expect it without paying a price, even if he couldn''t touch them. But satisfying him a little was still possible.


    "Ye Hua! Why are you so dishonest?" Qing Ya couldn''t bear it anymore. She couldn''t tolerate being touched a few times.


    Donghuang Baizhi, who was by the side, was feeling the same. They haven''t been tended to for a long time. After all, even the most beautiful flowers cannot thrive without fertilization.


    Ye Hua just said it casually and whispered, "Hold me tight."


    Sensing the change in her husband''s tone, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were slightly stunned and instinctively hugged their husband.


    Feeling the warmth of his wives, Ye Hua feltfortable. Recalling the past, this was a scene he didn''t dare to imagine.


    "In fact, Ie from another ce," Ye Hua slowly revealed.


    This first sentence shocked Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. They didn''t expect that their husband wasn''t a local.


    "Are you a time traveler then?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    Ye Hua shook his head, "I am a reincarnator."


    A reincarnator!!!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi knew what reincarnation meant. It meant dying once before, otherwise, how could one be called a reincarnator?


    No wonder her husband''s expression became so deste, and he had never told them before. It turned out he was afraid of worrying them. They had misunderstood Ye Hua.


    Deep guilt surged within Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s hearts. The two women held their husband tightly once again, providing him with emotionalfort.


    Ye Hua maintained his expression, but internally, he was quite pleased. ''Look! Just with a little bit of influence from this deity, you''re already like this. If I were to reveal everything, you would bepletely obedient to me. And if you were to learn from Yutong and give yourself to thai deity, oh, the pleasure!''


    "I never told you because I was afraid you would worry," Ye Hua continued, taking the sorrowful atmosphere to its peak.


    Gently embracing his wives'' fragrant shoulders, Ye Hua spoke in a low voice, "Like other reincarnators, I was also killed! It''s not just me; Wei Chang, Lie Gu, Ye Zizi, Brittany, Jue Tian, and two others whom you will meet in the future, we were all killed!"


    As he said this, a sh of red light gleamed in Ye Hua''s eyes. This time, he wasn''t pretending. His killing intent was genuine!


    Even after so many years, that scene sometimes appeared in his dreams!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both stunned. They truly didn''t expect that Ye Hua and his subordinates had been annihted!


    Who could be so powerful to kill them!


    They felt that their husband, who always seemed invincible, had been killed! Who on earth was it?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    <script src="moz-extension://e94c09b5-f1f6-45db-ba34-5417b0f9034d/js/app.js" type="text/javascript"></script>

 Chapter 666 (Its Really Tragic, No Joke)

    Chapter 666 (It''s Really Tragic, No Joke)


    Ye Hua, keep a good mood and don''t act all aggressive in front of your wives. It''s not very dignified.


    "I was born in a ce called the Cangluo Continent. The region there is vast, maybe the size of an empire on Earth. It''s inhabited by various creatures, and I''m one of them." Ye Hua felt it was fine to say it this way. He didn''t mention that he was human, which would make future exnations easier, so as not to use him of deceiving them.


    ''After all, this deity never lied.''


    "Ye Hua, what about your parents?" Qing Ya asked with concern. She didn''t expect her husband to have such experiences, and she had been so willful. She felt it was inappropriate.


    "I don''t have parents," Ye Hua chuckled self-mockingly. This time he wasn''t pretending. As an undead, he crawled out of the soil as a skeleton.


    But crawling out of the soil indicated that he was something before, perhaps originally a human who became undead.


    So, it turned out their husband truly had no family.


    Ye Hua paused and continued, "I have you and our children."


    "Ye Hua~"


    "Ye Hua~"


    Seeing the pained expressions of his two wives, Ye Hua felt quite pleased. This was what he wanted, to see their pained expressions. It brought him great satisfaction.


    "Ye Hua, did you also go through arduous cultivation?" Donghuang Baizhi softly asked.


    Presumably, Donghuang Li and Ye Yan had already listened to "The Legend of the Skeleton" before, but Ye Hua didn''t mind repeating it.


    "Of course, no one is born a strong individual, except for Ah Li and Yan''er," Ye Hua said.


    Speaking of his children, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi both showed a look of maternal affection.


    "After I appeared, I was constantly pursued and hunted, and it was really miserable," Ye Hua continued to y the pitiful card, hoping to make his two wives feel sorry for him. After all, they hadn''t really felt sorry for him except for that one time when he pretended to be paralyzed.


    As expected, when Ye Hua said this, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were on the verge of tears.


    He felt so good. ''This is the rhythm. Let''s bring in something more exciting.''


    "It''s an unavoidable matter. People tend to be jealous of those who are exceptional, so they try to eliminate them from the cradle. But I always held onto my beliefs, firmly believing that one day I would seed and make those self-righteous individuals pay the price!"


    "During the process of bing stronger, I encountered Wei Chang and the others. They were also pitiful, abandoned, forsaken, despised, and hunted. After we got together, we formed a group, no, a team." He almost said "girl group" because he had been influenced by Yutong recently, talking about girl groups and so on.


    "We became stronger together, fighting for justice!" Ye Hua believed that everyone had their own understanding of justice. For him, wiping out humanity was his justice.


    And for humans, eliminating him was also their way of upholding justice. What exactly was justice? Who could say for sure?


    Ye Hua''s tone gradually grew somber, "But justice is not so easy to uphold. We were besieged by a group of old men!"


    "They joined forces and killed us one by one. I watched as they fell, powerless to do anything. This deity truly hates them!" This time his expression was a bit deliberate but also natural.


    His two wives didn''t say anything, but their bodies expressed theirfort and sce.


    "Fortunately, the heavens didn''t let this deity die. I survived and met you, Baizhi. At that time, my emotions were unstable, so I didn''t pay attention to you. Do you still resent me?" Ye Hua tightly embraced Donghuang Baizhi on his right side and asked softly.


    Donghuang Baizhi finally understood the reason. It was all a misunderstanding, and he must have been emotionally unstable after experiencing such a heavy blow.


    "Ye Hua, I don''t me you. Besides, aren''t we together now?" Donghuang Baizhi gently supported Ye Hua''s chin with her forehead, obediently and sweetly, resembling Qing Ya and Tong''er.


    Ye Hua felt relieved and continued, "And then there''s Qing Ya. This deity has a bad temper, easily scolds people, and even spanks your bottoms. But all of these actions are filled with love."


    So, beating someone can also be described as an act of love. That''s something new he learned.


    Perhaps influenced by the atmosphere, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t refute. They even obediently said, "Yes, we know. That''s why we have always amodated you."


    "Do you know what the greatest achievement of my life is?" Ye Hua asked aloud.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi raised their heads slightly and looked at their handsome husband.


    "The greatest achievement of my life is not about being powerful or impressive, but meeting you both. Without you, I wouldn''t know what love is. You even went through childbirth for me. I want to say, thank you for your hard work, I love you both."


    Listening to her husband''s heartfelt confession, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s eyes be teary.


    If she remembered correctly, this was the first time Ye Hua said he loved them. This moment was truly blissful...


    Ye Hua was also genuinely expressing his emotions. When the atmosphere was right, certain words naturally came out. Previously, he felt that such words were a bit fake, but now it felt quite good.


    The prelude seemed to have been well set up. Ye Hua casually said, "But I am also a man. I understand that you don''t want me to touch you while you''re pregnant, but... you know."


    Qing Ya was also troubled,forting Ye Hua, "Wait until we give birth to this child, then I''ll apany you properly. Just endure a few more months. Baizhi will be giving birth soon, right?"


    "Yes, I''ll apany you once I give birth," Donghuang Baizhi didn''t expect her husband to be so pitiful. If she couldn''t fulfill such a small request, she would feel too guilty.


    ''Damn, I, the deity, have to wait until they give birth. That means waiting for several more months. How is that possible?''


    "I have a good solution. Let''s take care of it first. What do you think?" Ye Hua''s heart was a little excited. If it happened today, it would be absolutely amazing.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi naturally nodded. Serving their husband was their duty as wives. Even if it meant going through fire and water, they would do it.


    Ye Hua whispered a few words in his wives'' ears.


    After hearing them, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi both looked astonished and couldn''t believe what they were hearing from Ye Hua.


    Their husband actually asked them to do that...


    "Go to hell!" Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi shouted in unison, immediately putting on their clothes and quickly running out, their faces blushing.


    Ye Huay speechless on the bed. His beautiful dream was shattered. These two women changed their attitude so quickly.


    ''This deity merely made a small request, yet they instantly turned hostile. It made this deity feel very frustrated. It seems that the road ahead is still long. However, the sister-inw seems more amodating. It looks like Yutong is better. These two are just unreasonable.''


    ''I should go and tell Yutong about my story. She will probably serve me even better in the future, and be more attentive, and make me morefortable.''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 667 (Bai Cixin)

    Chapter 667 (Bai Cixin)


    Ji Yang managed to escape from Earth without any danger and boarded the spaceship, immediately leaving the sr system. It was terrifying.


    Even now, his legs were still weak, feeling as if he had walked through the gates of hell, scared to death.


    Sitting in the cockpit, Ji Yang needed to make arrangements for the work on Earth. Shi Zhengao had died, and someone had to take over his position.


    Looking at the list, Ji Yang issued amand with his own identity, appointing Wu Liu as the new director.


    After handling that, Ji Yang felt like he needed a good rest and some time to calmly think about how to report the situation when he returned.


    In reality, it was quite simple. Just tell the truth. Even if the President heard it, he would be terrified and might evenmend his actions. If he had really angered that person, the consequences would be even more unimaginable.


    At this time, Wu Liu was also waiting for the director''s return, sitting in his office chair and spinning it slowly. He had been waiting for a long time but hadn''t received any phone call from the director.


    Suddenly, theputer screen flickered, indicating the arrival of a message.


    Curious, Wu Liu quickly checked it.


    When he saw the appointment information from the Chief Director, Wu Liu was stunned. This astonishment was not a pleasant surprise but a shocking one!


    Such an appointment could only mean one thing!


    Director Shi was finished! He was dead!


    Otherwise, how could such an appointment happen, and so suddenly? It must be Voidless Realm! Voidless Realm killed Director Shi!


    ''But how was the Chief Director still alive? What was going on?''


    Wu Liu couldn''t understand. He waspletely confused. ''Could it be that even the Time-Space Bureau couldn''t touch the Voidless Realm?''


    This was too shocking!


    At this moment, Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin were lying on arge bed. Bai Cixin''s beautiful face was filled with satisfaction, while Wang Dabao''s face was full of pride. As long as his wife didn''t use that move, hisbat power was still formidable.


    After a while, Bai Cixin sighed softly and said, "I wonder how Director Shi is doing?"


    Wang Dabao patted Bai Cixin''s fragrant shoulder and said softly, "If he seeds, he will definitely give you a call."


    "But it''s been so many days, and there''s still no news... I have a feeling that something unexpected happened again," Bai Cixin frowned, her eyes filled with worry. If even the Time-Space Bureau couldn''t handle Voidless Realm, then who could? There was simply no one left. She might not be able to avenge her grievances in this lifetime, which was uneptable! She couldn''t resign herself to fate!


    Wang Dabao understood his wife very well and suggested, "Why don''t you give him a call?"


    Bai Cixin nodded and picked up the phone ced on the bedside table, dialing Shi Zhengao''s number.


    "The number you have dialed is turned off..."


    Bai Cixin stared nkly at the phone. "He turned off his phone."


    Wang Dabao sat up and took the phone to dial again.


    "The number you have dialed is turned off..."


    Both husband and wife had a bad premonition.


    "Something really happened," Bai Cixin muttered, her gaze filled with despair.


    Wang Dabao quickly picked up his own phone. "Wife, don''t worry. I still have Wu Liu''s number. I''ll call and ask."


    Wang Dabao quickly found Wu Liu''s number and dialed it immediately.


    Wu Liu quickly answered the phone, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Wang Dabao."


    "Mr. Wang, what can I do for you?" Wu Liu asked tly, devoid of any emotional tone, as if speaking to a stranger.


    Wang Dabao directly inquired, "What happened with Director Shi? Why can''t I reach him on the phone?"


    "Mr. Wang, it''s better if we don''t contact each other anymore. I am the director now," Wu Liu said and promptly hung up the phone.


    Upon hearing the busy tone on the other end of the line, Wang Dabao''s face stiffened.


    "What''s wrong?" Bai Cixin asked with concern.


    Wang Dabao shook his head and said, "I''m afraid Director Shi... Now Wu Liu is the director."


    Upon hearing this news, Bai Cixin''s face turned ashen, and shey weakly beside him, her eyes lifeless.


    He really died!


    If an organization like the Time-Space Bureau couldn''t do anything to the Voidless Realm, and even Director Shi died, then her own chances were nonexistent. She couldn''t even move a finger, and Voidless Realm could easily kill her.


    Wang Dabao leaned against the headboard, feeling useless as a husband. He couldn''t help his wife and only made her suffer. He felt deeply guilty.


    After a while, Wang Dabao said softly, "Wife, let''s give up. We shouldn''t get involved anymore. The power of the Voidless Realm is beyond our control. Many people have tried to bring him down, but their fate has always been the same..."


    Bai Cixin didn''t respond to her husband''s words, her beautiful eyes staring at the ceiling.


    "Dabao, love me well..." After a long pause, Bai Cixin looked up at her husband and said.


    A sense of unease surged in Wang Dabao. "Bai Cixin! What are you nning to do?"


    Bai Cixin chuckled lightly. "Dabao, you understand me. You know what I''m going to do."


    "Are you crazy? Are you seeking death?" Wang Dabao couldn''t believe it. His wife was going to venture into danger alone!


    Why couldn''t they just live a peaceful life? When would the cycle of revenge end? Letting go of their grievances would bring themfort!


    "Even if it means death, I want the Voidless Realm to know my stance! Dabao, thank you for being with me all these years. I''m being selfish, and the person I''ve wronged the most is you. Can you forgive me for being stubborn this time?" Bai Cixin was that kind of woman, single-minded and willing to go to any lengths to achieve her goals, even if it meant sacrificing herself.


    If she didn''t express her words and her stance, then what was the point of living?


    Obsession is terrifying, and mad obsession is even more terrifying. It makes people fearless of life and death.


    Just like Bai Cixin now, seeking a confrontation with an invincible existence in order to have her voice heard!


    Wang Dabao sighed deeply. His wife was stubborn, and once she made up her mind, it was difficult to change it.


    In fact, he didn''t want topete for anything. His greatest wish was to live with his wife, have two children, watch them grow up, get married, and live a normal life. The pursuit of power was too exhausting.


    But his wife''s way of thinking waspletely different from his. She wanted glory and to stand on the clouds. To fulfill her wishes, he would do his best to assist her, even if there were things he didn''t want to do...


    Because,


    Everything was worth it. For her, he would do anything.


    "I''ll apany you," Wang Dabao said with a faint smile. If his wife died, what meaning would his own life hold? After all these years, he had grown ustomed to her presence and her position above him.


    But his wife did genuinely care for him.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 668 (Husband and Wife)

    Chapter 668 (Husband and Wife)


    Bai Cixin smiled gently, "Husband, let me go alone. I don''t want to burden others anymore."


    Wang Dabao held his wife''s cheeks and said, "Are you saying I''m an outsider??"


    "How could you be an outsider? You are the person I love."


    "As the person you love, what difference does it make if I apany you to a ce? We''vee this far, and we should have a resolution." Wang Dabao said this matter with a rxed tone, lightening the atmosphere considerably and alleviating the oppressiveness.


    Bai Cixin gently embraced her husband. "You, even in such a serious matter, can still joke. It really worries me."


    "If you''re worried, I''ll stay by your side every day, as long as you don''t dislike me."


    "How could I dislike you? The most sessful thing in my life is marrying you." Images of Bai Cixin meeting Wang Dabao and their time together appeared in her mind, and a smile formed on her lips.


    Wang Dabao was very excited. His wife finally confessed her feelings. It seemed like he needed tofort her properly.


    "Dabao, let''s have a child."


    "No problem, I promise toplete this mission!"


    The couple seemed to be chatting andughing, but deep inside, they didn''t want to show their pain to each other. They were considering each other''s feelings.


    If Bai Cixin could let go of her hatred and live a good life with Wang Dabao, it would be a very happy thing.


    The sky gradually darkened, and Wang Dabao opened his eyes, only to find that the beautiful woman beside him had disappeared. His heart sank, and he hurriedly left without even putting on his pants.


    When he smelled a faint fragrance, Wang Dabao froze.


    "Dabao,e downstairs for dinner." Bai Cixin held a dish she had cooked herself and called out to her husband upstairs.


    "Oh... sure..." Wang Dabao was quite surprised. His wife rarely cooked, and he could count on one hand the number of times she had done so.


    Putting on his pajamas, Wang Dabao looked towards the dining room with a surprised gaze. Four dishes and a soup, all his favorites...


    Bai Cixin brought out the food she had prepared, with a hint of apology on her charming face. "Dabao, we''ve been married for so long, and I haven''t cooked a decent meal for you. I''m sorry."


    Wang Dabao didn''t say anything. He tightly embraced his wife, his eyes slightly red. "No, you are the best woman in the world. It''s my honor to have married you, Bai Cixin."


    Bai Cixin nestled in her husband''s embrace, feeling the warmth of his chest. It was warm andfortable. She wanted to convince herself not to worry about those things, but...


    She couldn''t let go, really couldn''t.


    After a while, Bai Cixin softly smiled and said, "Alright, the food will get cold. I''ll let you hold me tonight."


    Wang Dabao let go of his wife, grinning widely, although his eyes were a bit red.


    Seeing her husband in this state, Bai Cixin''s heart ached as well. She hadn''t done much for her husband in this lifetime. If there was a next life, she would definitely be an obedient wife.


    The two sat at the dining table, Bai Cixin smiled and said, "Try the stir-fried green peppers and pork I made. It''s been a long time since Ist cooked. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    How could Wang Dabao dislike it? He picked up his bowl and ate eagerly, "Mmm, delicious... Your cooking skills are amazing, wife."


    In fact, Wang Dabao didn''t even know what it tasted like as he ate. There was sweetness, but also bitterness.


    Bai Cixin watched her husband devour the food, her eyes misting with tears, feeling a deep pain in her heart...


    "Husband, let''s take a walk after dinner. It''s been a while since we''ve taken a stroll after meals," Bai Cixin said softly, serving dishes to her husband.


    Wang Dabao mumbled unclearly, "Sure, okay."


    "Then let''s go to Happy Valley tomorrow. I want to ride a roller coaster," Bai Cixin rested her chin on her hands, as if wanting to experience everything she hadn''t done before.


    Wang Dabao paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "Sure, we''ve never been to an amusement park before."


    "Husband, you''re not mad at me, right?"


    "Why would I be mad at you? You never liked going to these kinds of ces before."


    "You said you''re not mad at me," Bai Cixin pouted, acting coquettishly.


    Wang Dabao had never seen his wife act so coquettish before and was instantly stunned.


    "Wife, I''m sorry..."


    "Hmph... Tomorrow, you better apany me properly, or I''ll get angry."


    Wang Dabao burst intoughter. "No problem, I''ll apany you well tomorrow."


    "Mmm, eat more," Bai Cixin continuously served her husband without eating herself. Her eyes were filled with happiness, but mostly with apology.


    ''I''m sorry, Dabao¡­''


    After dinner, the couple drove to the riverside in Hai Gang City for a walk.


    Enjoying the gentle breeze, Bai Cixin linked her arm with her husband''s and leaned against him.


    "Husband, how about we raise a Golden Retriever in the future?" Bai Cixin asked.


    "Huh? But you used to dislike dogs, wife," Wang Dabao asked curiously.


    "I suddenly like them now."


    Bai Cixin looked at a couple next to them, holding hands while walking their Samoyed, appearing very happy.


    "Then should we buy one now?" Wang Dabao suggested.


    "Mmm~"


    Without further ado, the two of them hurried to the pet store and bought a small Golden Retriever. The little fellow was excited to finally have an owner of its own.


    Bai Cixin held the Golden Retriever in her arms, gently caressing it. "So cute."


    "As long as you like it," Wang Dabao also touched the Golden Retriever''s head. The little one closed its eyes, enjoying the caress.


    Walking on the streets, the couple bought bubble tea, just like any other ordinary couple, indistinguishable from others.


    "It seems like it''s been a long time since I bought new clothes," Bai Cixin said.


    Wang Dabao was quite smart and immediately understood his wife''s meaning. "Let''s go to the shopping mall, buy whatever you want."


    "Husband, you''re really good."


    "Woof~"


    Imperial Trantion: "Bro, I want dog food too."


    Inside the shopping mall, Wang Dabao seemed to remember something from the past. "Wife, do you remember when I was pursuing you, didn''t wee here?"


    "Yeah, I remember. You were showing off here back then, it was quite funny," Bai Cixin chuckled lightly.


    Wang Dabao felt a bit resentful, "How could that be called showing off? Clearly, others provoked me, right? Besides, wasn''t Bi Wangxiao also pursuing you at that time?"


    "Do you know why I chose you instead?" Bai Cixin asked softly.


    "Why?"


    Actually, Wang Dabao was also very curious. Back then, Bi Wangxiao was very impressive, a big shot.


    And he was just slightly well-off. Bai Cixin was so outstanding, why did she choose him? He was quite puzzled.


    "Because you''re honest," Bai Cixin said softly.


    In her heart, her husband was obedient, like a little puppy, always listening to her and not fooling around outside. The fact proved that her judgment was correct.


    Wang Dabao felt helpless. "Wife, are you praising me or teasing me?"


    "Silly, if I didn''t like you, would I do that for you?" Bai Cixin gave her husband a scornful look. He was truly a fool.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 669 (Home)

    Chapter 669 (Home)


    Upon hearing these words, Wang Dabao feltfortable in his heart. It was a kind of pride to have such an excellent woman like Bai Cixin beingfortable for him.


    He directly embraced his wife''s fragrant shoulder and said boldly, "Wife, buy whatever you want today."


    "Are you being so generous?" Bai Cixin leaned against her husband, her face filled with happiness. She wished they could live like this forever.


    "Of course! You''re my wife. If I don''t spend money on you, then who else?" Wang Dabao said confidently.


    "Husband, I love you."


    Wang Dabao felt ecstatic inside. His wife had never said such words before, and now he was willing to do anything for her.


    Other men around him saw Wang Dabao''s generosity and the look of happiness on his wife''s face, and they also wanted to follow suit. However, their pockets...


    Sigh...


    Some men who were shopping with their wives felt awkward. Compared to Wang Dabao''s extravagance, they felt...


    That night, the couple had a great time. After shopping at the mall, they went for supper and even took ate-night stroll while chatting.


    When they returned home, passion ignited.


    Even the little golden retriever couldn''t bear to watch and trembled in a corner.


    The morning sunlight was always so warm. Wang Dabao rubbed his eyes and suddenly thought of something. He immediately reached out and embraced.


    When he touched that soft and delicate body, Wang Dabao let out a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Bai Cixin would leave without a word, carrying all the burdens by himself.


    "Wife, it''s eight o''clock," Wang Dabao whispered.


    Bai Cixin hugged her husband''s chest and said, "Let me sleep a little longer."


    "But didn''t you say we were going to the amusement park today?" Wang Dabao pinched his wife''s nose yfully, finding her beautiful and adorable.


    "Let me sleep for five more minutes, please~" his wife coquettishly pleaded. He couldn''t resist her.


    Husband and wife snuggled together, enjoying the pleasant morning. Even if they might not have such leisurely mornings in the future, as long as they could be together, it didn''t matter where they went.


    After five minutes, Bai Cixin got up. She really kept her promise.


    "Dabao, Xiao Bao has pooped and peed. Come clean it up."


    "Oh, I''ming."


    They named the little golden retriever Xiao Bao, and Wang Dabao didn''t mind. As long as his wife was happy. [Da Bao is Big Bao, and Xiao Bao is Little Bao.]


    The two had breakfast at home, and then Bai Cixin took Dabao and Xiao Bao out. They were going to the amusement park today.


    This time, Wang Dabao was responsible for driving, while Bai Cixin held Xiao Bao and yed with him. "Xiao Bao, remember to protect our home and bite anyone who tries to harm us."


    The little guy looked confused, looking at his female owner.


    Wang Dabao smiled, but upon closer observation, his smile seemed somewhat forced.


    "Dabao, I want to eat ice cream, hamburgers, and all kinds of snackster," Bai Cixin said in a spoiled tone.


    Wang Dabao teased, "What about losing weight?"


    "I''m not going to lose weight anymore. Besides, you won''t dislike me," Bai Cixin replied.


    "Who said that? I will dislike you."


    "How dare you! I''ll immediately run away with Xiao Bao."


    "Haha."


    With a rxed atmosphere, the couple went to Happy Valley. Ever since the Demoness was eliminated in the Voidless Realm, men dared to go out and flirt with girls. All entertainment venues were packed, with men venting their frustrations and women venting about their days without men.


    On this day, Wang Dabao yed various things with Bai Cixin.


    Bai Cixin even rode the carousel, showing her overflowing girlishness.


    Wang Dabao captured his wife''s genuine smile in his phone, a woman he didn''t want to forget in this lifetime.


    In the following days, the couple visited all the attractions around Gao Hai City, leaving the joyfulughter of the two everywhere they went.


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. It was the happiest time Wang Dabao had ever experienced. All worries were left behind, and he yed with his beloved woman.


    Bai Cixin felt the same way. Although the time given was short, it fulfilled her husband''s request. Ordinary life was truly good, with no pressure at all. You could do whatever you wanted. It was wonderful...


    "Dabao, I''ve been very happy these past few days," Bai Cixin murmured, leaning against her husband''s chest.


    Wang Dabao paused after hearing her words. "Wife, do you like this kind of life?"


    "I do," Bai Cixin truly liked it.


    "Then can we continue living like this?" Wang Dabao pleaded, not wanting his wife to go down a desperate path. Why couldn''t they live a good life?


    Bai Cixin touched Xiao Bao''s head gently and said softly, "Dabao, I''ve been pursuing my whole life. Maybe when I get tired or have achieved enough, I will stop. I hope you and Xiao Bao can live a good life."


    The real reason Bai Cixin bought a dog was to give her husband something to rely on. Just like when he saw Xiao Bao, it reminded him of her.


    "Wife, I don''t have the habit of living alone. Either we live together or die together! On the road to the afterlife, we''ll walk together!"


    Tears instantly welled up in Bai Cixin''s eyes.


    "We''ll be together in the next life."


    Wang Dabao tightly held his wife''s hand and affirmed, "Not just the next life, but every life. You have to apany me."


    "Yes, I''ll apany you in every life," Bai Cixin said softly, tears sliding down her beautiful face.


    The couple embraced each other for a long time...


    Bai Cixin''s gaze gradually became resolute. "Let''s go find Qing Tiandi."


    "Okay," Wang Dabao nodded.


    The couple walked back to the bedroom and changed into clean clothes.


    Looking at his wife dressed in white, Wang Dabao chuckled, "I love seeing you like this the most."


    Bai Cixin smiled and stood in front of her husband, straightening his tie. "I love your handsome appearance too."


    The couple shared a smile and held hands as they walked downstairs.


    Putting on their shoes and stepping out of the house.


    "Woof woof woof!"


    Xiao Bao chased after them all the way, then obediently squatted at the vi''s entrance, seemingly waiting for the two owners toe back again.


    Bai Cixin bent down slightly and caressed Xiao Bao, saying, "Little guy, I''m sorry, but we can''t take care of you anymore."


    Xiao Bao couldn''t understand what Bai Cixin was saying, but wagged its tail, seemingly enjoying the touch from its owner.


    Wang Dabao had already started the car, watching his wife bid farewell to Xiao Bao.


    Finally, Bai Cixin gently stroked Xiao Bao onest time, then turned and got into the car. Wang Dabao furrowed his brow, looking at Xiao Bao crouching at the doorstep. Perhaps it would wait for him and his wife toe home again.


    Gently stepping on the elerator, the couple slowly left their home.


    Home is warm.


    But in the future,


    It might be cold.


    "Woof woof woof!"


    The sound of barking came from behind, and Wang Dabao saw Xiao Bao suddenly catching up through the rearview mirror. Although it was still small, it didn''t give up chasing after its family.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 670 (Im Going Too!)

    Chapter 670 (I''m Going Too!)


    Even dogs know that a home with an owner is perfect, and without an owner, it''s not a home.


    Wang Dabao stepped on the brake, opened the door, got out of the car, and held Xiao Bao in his arms before getting back in.


    Little Xiao Bao was happy to see its owner stop the car and even carry it inside. Its owner didn''t abandon it.


    "It''s good for Xiao Bao to apany Feng Tian," Wang Dabao said softly.


    Bai Cixin nodded. At least there would be a ce for Xiao Bao.


    After half an hour, the couple arrived at the Qing Tiandi Mansion, which used to be theirs.


    Xiao Bao followed its owner out of the car and arrived at this unfamiliar ce, feeling a bit cautious and sticking close to its female owner.


    As they entered the mansion, Wang Dabao was surprised to see the wheelchair-bound Qing Tiandi.


    And when Qing Tiandi saw Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin approaching, a smile formed at the corner of his mouth. "Dabao, Sister-inw, long time no see."


    "Brother Qing, are you doing okay now?" Wang Dabao asked as he walked over.


    Qing Tiandi pursed his lips. "Just the same."


    Qing Tiandi noticed that the couple seemed strange today. "What''s going on with you guys?"


    Bai Cixin let out a sigh and looked down at Xiao Bao. "Feng Tian, this is the dog I bought. Can you help take care of it?"


    Feng Tian looked at Xiao Bao, who seemed a bit fearful and hid behind Bai Cixin''s heels.


    "What are you guys going to do?" Feng Tian asked.


    Wang Dabao chuckled lightly. "I''m apanying my wife to the Voidless Realm."


    Qing Tiandi''s face froze. "You''re going to the Voidless Realm?"


    "Yes, there are some things that need to be settled," Bai Cixin nodded quietly.


    "Do you know the consequences of going to the Voidless Realm?" Qing Tiandi murmured, genuinely surprised but also admiring them.


    Going to the Voidless Realm only has one oue, and that is death.


    "Brother Qing, our decision is firm. We came here today to bid farewell and also to entrust Xiao Bao to you," Wang Dabao smiled. At this moment, his heart seemed calm.


    Qing Tiandi sighed softly. "Why do you have to go through all this trouble?"


    To be honest, Qing Tiandi still had a good impression of this couple. Although they had kept some things from him, it was all for self-preservation, and he could understand...


    Bai Cixin smiled softly. "Brother Qing, we should thank you, thank you for taking care of us."


    "Ah, let''s not talk about that. Sometimes I make mistakes too. Stay for lunch at noon, after all, we''re still a team," Qing Tiandi said softly, feeling a bit strange inside.


    The couple didn''t refuse and entered the mansion with Xiao Bao. Feng Tian''s expression was a bit strange; he seemed to be struggling with something.


    "Brother Qing, how about a family meal?" Wang Dabao suggested.


    Qing Tiandi chuckled lightly. "Dabao, I really admire you."


    "Admire what? Being hasty," Bai Cixin covered her mouth and chuckled, teasing her husband mercilessly.


    Although she said that, Bai Cixin took out her phone to order takeout. They all sat on the sofa, quietly watching TV.


    As the doorbell rang, Wang Dabao got up to get the takeout.


    Eating fried chicken and drinking c, feeling like they''re back to the past.


    Back when Xiao Yi was still here.


    Back when Feng Tian was still here.


    Back when Chen Xuanzong was still here.


    Thinking back to the beginning, during that time when theyughed and talked, now...


    The time for a meal passed quickly, and the table was filled with bones. Xiao Bao was ying on the floor, gnawing on a bone.


    "Burp." Wang Dabao burped without any grace.


    Bai Cixin shook her head helplessly, but she also liked her husband''s straightforwardness.


    Taking a deep breath, Wang Dabao shouted, "That was a satisfying meal!"


    Qing Tiandi became more serious. "Wang Dabao, Bai Cixin, I hope you bothe back alive. I don''t have many friends, but today, I feel like you''re my friends."


    The couple was momentarily stunned, but they didn''t have the mind to specte about anything now.


    "Brother Qing, you''re also a friend to us!"


    Qing Tiandi furrowed his brow tightly. "As a friend, I still want to advise you not to go to the Voidless Realm and live a good life."


    Bai Cixin said softly, "Brother Qing, thank you for your kindness. If possible, can you do me a favor?"


    "What is it?"


    "Help me catch Dabao. I don''t want him to apany me."


    Wang Dabao felt helpless, but he didn''t get angry this time. "Wife, unless Brother Qing can catch me for a lifetime, otherwise I will still go to the Voidless Realm and avenge you!"


    "Cixin, you should feel proud to have such a man. Dabao, I admire you, you''re a real man!" Qing Tiandi didn''t need to pretend. They were all nning to go to their deaths, so there was no need for deceit.


    Wang Dabao arched his hand towards Qing Tiandi, expressing his gratitude.


    "Wife, you won''t be able to get rid of me in this lifetime."


    "Yes, in the next lifetime, I''ll stick to you."


    The couple smiled at each other and held hands tightly.


    "Feng Tian, I entrust Xiao Bao to you," Wang Dabao looked at the dazed Feng Tian and shouted, then led his wife to prepare to leave.


    "Wait!" Feng Tian suddenly shouted.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin turned back to look at Feng Tian.


    Feng Tian slowly stood up and said in a low voice, "I''m going with you!"


    With these words, Feng Tian''s gaze revealed determination, sweeping away the previous gloom, as if the domineering Feng Tian had returned.


    Qing Tiandi asked in confusion, "Why are you going?"


    Feng Tian clenched his fists tightly. "To settle the score!"


    After saying that, he went upstairs to change his clothes. When he came back down, all the stubble on his face was cleaned, and his golden mask looked refreshed, giving him a sense of rebirth.


    Feng Tian was also influenced by Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin. Both of them didn''t fear life or death, so as a man, why should he be afraid?


    Even if he had to die this time, he would wash away the shame from before!


    After Feng Tian walked downstairs, he stood outside the door, waiting. Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin took onest nce at Qing Tiandi, as well as Xiao Bao chewing on bones on the floor, before gently closing the door.


    Qing Tiandi sat on the wheelchair with a trance-like expression, looking at the food on the table, feeling the air around him, as if...


    As if... it was getting colder.


    Just a few minutes ago, everyone was eating KFC, and now he was the only one sitting here.


    And they... are going to their deaths. Why were they so foolish?


    They knew they were going to their deaths, so why still go? Why couldn''t they be more rational and think of a solutionter?


    Bai Cixin had tried various methods, but none of them worked.


    As for Feng Tian, he was going solely for Ye Zizi. Even if it meant dying, he would give it his all!


    Perhaps Qing Tiandi hadn''t realized one thing yet... for what reason...


    If there was a reason, then there would be a justification for going to their deaths.


    Qing Tiandi slowly closed his eyes and asked himself, ''for what reason... for what reason¡­''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 671 (For Some Matters)

    Chapter 671 (For Some Matters)


    Xiao Bao on the ground realized that his owners were missing. He anxiously called out and kept scratching the door, wanting to find his owners.


    Wang Dabao, Bai Cixin, and Feng Tian had already appeared outside the Voidless Realm barrier.


    Feeling so close to the Voidless Realm, Bai Cixin was excited. The blood in his whole body was boiling.


    Years of effort turned into nothing with a single sentence from the Voidless Realm. Bai Cixin felt furious at the mere thought of it.


    ''Who gave the Voidless Realm the right to deny my efforts? Just because its name is Voidless Realm? I, Bai Cixin, refuse to ept it!''


    Wang Dabao understood his wife very well. As a husband, he would apany her, even if it meant plunging into the abyss of death.


    Feng Tian, standing by their side, recalled that day and felt a sense of shame. He was beaten by a little girl and didn''t even have a chance to avenge his younger brother. But today!


    ''Either she dies, or I die!''


    ''I, Feng Tian, don''t need your mercy!''


    The reason Feng Tian was beaten into an idiot was...


    Ye Zizi spared his life, and that disdainful look of not killing him is still vivid in his mind.


    Wang Dabao took a deep breath, grabbed a handful of sand from the ground, and threw it towards the barrier.


    The sand, imbued with spiritual energy, hit the barrier like tiny bullets, creating ripples. But at least it was knocking on the door.


    Inside the Voidless Realm, the whole Ye family was having lunch.


    "Qing Ya, your cooking skills have improved. I''m pleased," Ye Huaplimented while eating Qing Ya''s dishes, offering high praise.


    Ye Yan, with an oily mouth, smiled and said, "Mom, Dad praised you."


    Qing Ya felt a little frustrated. Even the little ones now knew that receiving praise from Dad was an honor.


    "Ye Yan, eat your meal obediently," Qing Ya patted her son''s head and smiled gently.


    Ye Yan responded and started eating voraciously.


    Qing Ya was happy about her husband''s praise. Her efforts were not in vain.


    Donghuang Li ate more elegantly, but she still said, "Mom, you need to work harder. Qing Mommy has received Dad''s praise, but you haven''t."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Being teased by her daughter, Donghuang Baizhi felt miserable.


    But speaking of it, she didn''t have time to take care of her husband''s daily life when she had to deal with Voidless Realm affairs every day. She realized she needed to pay more attention to this aspect in the future.


    "Ah Li, what you said is right. Baizhi, you should reflect on yourself," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Donghuang Baizhi: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    This father and daughter duo are teaming up to bully her. They are so bad.


    "Ah Li, do you like Mom or Dad more?" Donghuang Baizhi felt the need to regain some confidence and thought her daughter would prefer her more.


    Ye Hua shook his head. ''Oh, this Empress can be quite naive sometimes. Isn''t she digging her own pit with this question?''


    Dong Huang Li didn''t hesitate at all, "Of course, I like Dad more, and then Mom."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    It''s a blow... too much of a blow...


    "Hahaha!!!" Ye Hua burst intoughter, which made Donghuang Baizhi feel like crying. Her daughter actually liked her father more, even though it wasn''t easy being her mother.


    Qing Yutong also covered her mouth and chuckled. The two little ones were really adorable. ''Big Sister and Sister Baizhi must be feeling frustrated now.''


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at Qing Yutong, who was giggling, and decided to change the subject.


    "Yutong, we''re already halfway through the year. How are you going to solve your rtionship problem?"


    Qing Yutong twitched her mouth. ''The Empress couldn''t bully anyone else, so she bullied me. Brother-inw, your wife bullies me, but you don''t say anything~''


    Of course, Ye Hua had to say something.


    "Baizhi, Yutong is still young. Why rush things?"


    Qing Ya didn''t agree, "Young? She''ll be thirty in a few years. Who will want her then?"


    "Hmph~ Even if I''m thirty, I''ll still be the most beautiful." Qing Yutong didn''t care at all. It was good to have her brother-inw backing her up.


    Qing Ya was about to teach her sister a lesson when a guard hurriedly ran over and respectfully said, "Reporting to the Empress, someone is destroying the barrier."


    Donghuang Baizhi frowned, "Someone is destroying the barrier again!"


    Ye Hua waved his hand, and the scene quickly appeared.


    ''Why are there so many peopleing to seek their death during this period? It''s getting annoying!''


    Figures quickly appeared on the screen.


    "It''s them." Ye Hua''s brows slightly furrowed.


    He never expected it to be Wang Dabao and his wife, as well as Feng Tian.


    Ye Hua had a favorable impression of Wang Dabao. In their first encounter during the gambling match, he was the first to repay the debt, a man of integrity!


    He remembered that when Donghuang Baizhi drove the Bai family out of the north, they hade to him seeking refuge, but were refused.


    If he remembered correctly, he even gave them a cigarette back then.


    Qing Ya was also puzzled, "What are Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin doing here?"


    "And this Feng Tian." Qing Yutong had seen Feng Tian before when he consumed the Gorefiend.


    Donghuang Baizhi said in a deep voice, "They''vee here for a reason. When I drove the Bai family out of the north, it seems they held a grudge."


    Ye Hua put down his chopsticks and said calmly, "If they didn''t hold a grudge, that would be strange."


    Qing Yu Tong supported her chin, her eyes showing an admiring look. They were totally asking for death.


    Or maybe they knew they would die, yet they still came as always.


    "Let''s go and have a look. I have a good impression of Wang Dabao." Ye Hua''s intention was clear. Except for Wang Dabao, the life or death of the others didn''t matter.


    "We''re going too!" Ye Yan stood on a stool and shouted.


    Qing Ya red with her beautiful eyes, "Behave and eat your meal! Finish eating and take a nap. If I catch you sneaking out again, see how I''ll spank your butt."


    In this family, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi yed the role of strict mothers, while Ye Hua was the loving father. The children definitely liked their father more.


    Ye Yan pouted and ate his meal quietly. The fun things were always happening without him and his sister. It was so frustrating.


    When the parents left, Donghuang Li whispered, "Yan''er, you can rest assured. Sister will take you out to have fun in the future."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. When has your sister ever lied to you?"


    "Yeah, sister is really good." Ye Yan was so happy. ''I am truly fortunate to have a sister like her.''


    At this moment, Ye Hua, apanied by his three women, appeared outside the barrier of the Voidless Realm.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin didn''t flinch, their gazes fixed on each other.


    Feng Tian was confused. Where was that little girl, that little girl!


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette, lit it, and asked casually, "What are you doing in the Voidless Realm? If there''s nothing, please leave."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 672 (Standing for Belief)

    Chapter 672 (Standing for Belief)


    ''I am not someone who indiscriminately kills innocent people, and moreover, killing them wouldn''t bring me any sense of aplishment.''


    ''However, I''ll spare them this time out of respect for Wang Dabao. I quite appreciate this man. He values integrity, unlike Xiao Yi.''


    "For some matters." Wang Dabao spoke up. As a man, he couldn''t back down at a time like this. Today, he was going to help his wife seek justice!


    Ye Hua furrowed his brows slightly. ''I rarely give advice to others, but this guy is one exception. Today, I''m in a good mood, so I''ll say a few words. Don''t make me impatient!''


    "Speak," Ye Hua asked calmly, smoke rising from the tip of his finger.


    Wang Dabao tightly held his wife''s hand and said in a low voice, "We want justice from the Empress!"


    Donghuang Baizhi, who was standing behind them, paused. It seemed that her spection was correct.


    Ye Hua exhaled a puff of smoke. "Baizhi, it''s your turn."


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded and took a step forward. She asked in a soft voice, "What justice do you want to seek from me, the Empress?"


    Bai Cixin''s gaze flickered with determination as she firmly held her husband''s hand. "I, Bai Cixin, have worked hard my whole life, and you denied my efforts with just a single word. I refuse to ept it!"


    Donghuang Baizhi remainedposed and said calmly, "If I remember correctly, I had already ordered you to refrain from private fights. Yet, you joined forces with Xiao Yi and went to the Tang family. I am the Empress of the North and the ruler of the Voidless Realm. You didn''t even listen to the words of the Empress! Do you have any regard for the Voidless Realm?"


    "The Voidless Realm... just because you are the Empress, does that give you the power to judge life and death?" Bai Cixin''s voice gradually became impassioned, tinged with hoarseness.


    Donghuang Baizhi silently looked at Bai Cixin and responded, "Yes."


    "That''s why I refuse to ept it!" Bai Cixin shouted with a delicate voice.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at the woman in front of her, seemingly understanding her emotions. However, their positions were different, and their thoughts would naturally diverge. Sitting in this position, she had to consider the Voidless Realm. If anyone could provoke it, where would the dignity of the Voidless Realm be?


    "How do you n to seek justice?" Donghuang Baizhi asked softly.


    As a woman, Donghuang Baizhi spoke gently and didn''t resort to direct violence.


    Bai Cixin formed a solidified long sword in her hand and looked at Donghuang Baizhi. "I, Bai Cixin, challenge you, the Empress, today!"


    Bai Cixin''s actions puzzled Ye Hua, and even Qing Ya and Qing Yutong, who were standing behind, were stunned.


    Challenging the Empress!


    What''s the difference between this and seeking death???


    Donghuang Baizhi''s expression changed slightly. This woman''s stubbornness was a bit terrifying.


    "You are not my match!" Donghuang Baizhi said in a deep voice, seemingly trying to dissuade Bai Cixin. The two sides'' strengths were not on the same level at all.


    Bai Cixin did not back down and said loudly, "Donghuang Baizhi, I know I am not your match, but no matter what, I, Bai Cixin, will challenge you! Even if it means giving myst drop of blood!"


    Donghuang Baizhi now understood that Bai Cixin was standing up for her belief, even if it meant falling at the doorstep of the Voidless Realm!


    From a woman''s perspective, Donghuang Baizhi felt a bit reluctant.


    But from the perspective of the Empress, she couldn''t tolerate anyone''s disrespect!


    "Good! I, Donghuang Baizhi, ept your challenge!" Donghuang Baizhi said, epting Bai Cixin''s challenge.


    Upon hearing Donghuang Baizhi epting her challenge, Bai Cixin''s expression changed slightly, as if she had found some relief.


    However, the one who felt the most uneasy in this situation was Wang Dabao. He tightly held his wife''s delicate hand, seemingly reluctant to let go.


    Ye Hua and Qing Ya both noticed their actions. Qing Ya couldn''t understand why they couldn''t just live a peaceful life. Why did it have to be this way?


    Just because of their pride?


    Ye Hua had encountered simr situations before, but those were all revenge-seekers. Even if they knew they couldn''t win, their conviction for revenge was immense. He used to not understand why, but now thinking back, their courage was indeed remarkable.


    Facing an opponent they couldn''t defeat, knowing they would die, they still went forward without hesitation, just to fulfill their inner desires.


    "Dabao, let me do this onest thing. Afterward, I will listen to you," Bai Cixin looked at her husband and said softly.


    Wang Dabao murmured, "Will there be an afterward?"


    "Yes, there will be," Bai Cixin replied with determination.


    Wang Dabao gently let go of his wife''s hand, feeling that if he let go now, he might never be able to hold on again.


    At this moment, Ye Hua looked at Feng Tian and asked aloud, "What are you here for?"


    "Revenge!" Feng Tian now had no trace of fear, even if he was standing against Ye Hua.


    "Who do you seek revenge on?" Ye Hua curiously asked. He didn''t seem to have seen this man before.


    Feng Tian said ominously, "That loli with twin ponytails!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, Ye Hua and the others instantly knew who it was. With such a distinctive feature, it could only be Ye Zizi, right?


    Even though they were also here for revenge, as the original, Ye Hua should fulfill their wishes. However, Feng Tian dared to challenge Ye Zizi directly, and his courage was trulymendable.


    "Good, I''ll grant your wish!" Ye Hua said calmly and immediately contacted Ye Zizi.


    Ye Zizi, who was ying a game, received the summon from Ye Hua. Helpless, she had to put aside her game.


    Even if she had to face death, she had to do it herself. There was no way she would AFK.[Away from Keyboard]


    Within a short period of time, Ye Zizi appeared on the scene.


    Feng Tian saw that familiar face and couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    "It''s you! Didn''t I spare youst time? Why are you here again?" Ye Zizi genuinely didn''t understand what this person was thinking.


    Feng Tian stared at Ye Zizi with an indifferent expression and said, "I, Feng Tian, want to challenge you once again!"


    "You''re really boring. You can''t beat me anyway," Ye Zizi shook her head, her twin ponytails swinging behind her head, showing no interest at all. It seemed like a waste of time.


    Sometimes speaking the truth could be devastating, just like now.


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Since someone wants to challenge you, are you going to avoid the fight?"


    Ye Zizi pouted her small mouth. If even Your Honor said so, what else could she do?


    "Fine, let''s fight again. This time, I won''t hold back," Ye Zizi clenched her small fist and raised it, apanied by her cute expression, making her lookpletely harmless, adding a touch of cuteness.


    Feng Tian wanted a fair fight. "Good! I hope you won''t hold back either!"


    Ye Zizi smiled faintly, "You''re quite special."


    Feng Tian remained silent, leaped high into the air, andnded nearby. Ye Zizi followed suit.


    Meanwhile, the battle between the Empress and Bai Cixin continued on the side. Although it was a one-sided situation, Ye Hua wanted to watch this time.


    Because this battle was different from the previous ones. It was a battle fought for their beliefs.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 673 (Seeking Fair Treatment)

    Chapter 673 (Seeking Fair Treatment)


    Looking at Wang Dabao, Ye Hua felt a wave of astonishment. This man was pitiful.


    His gaze was fixed on his wife, with an indescribable expression in his eyes, making people feel heavy...


    As a man, Ye Hua understood Wang Dabao''s feelings at this moment.


    Just like Qing Ya by his side, if she knew she was going to her death and still went.


    How would he feel?


    Ye Hua gently held Qing Ya''s slender hand and embraced her in his arms.


    Qing Ya nestled in her husband''s embrace, seemingly understanding his feelings.


    "Qing Ya, I won''t let you be harmed." Ye Hua said in a deep voice. He couldn''t control what others did, but when it came to his woman!


    No one could afford to provoke her, including him!


    Qing Ya smelled the faint scent of smoke on Ye Hua and said softly, "Ye Hua, I believe in you."


    Qing Yutong, who was standing behind them, looked at her brother-inw and sister, revealing a smile of wisdom. Her sister was really happy, having such a good man doting on her.


    But she herself was also good. Her brother-inw also doted on her, although it was not open and aboveboard, but she was content.


    Qing Yutong actually cared a lot about her sister''s thoughts. She didn''t want her sister to see them arguing because of her. She would rather hide with Ye Hua for the rest of her life, so she would feel less guilty. After all, she had snatched a man from her sister.


    But Qing Yutong didn''t expect that Qing Ya actually wanted to matchmake.


    At this moment, Feng Tian stood on the yellow sand, looking at the little loli in front of him, without saying a word, he directly lifted his mask!


    After the mask was lifted, a violent spiritual energy burst forth. Ye Zizi''s twin ponytails swung wildly in the gust of qi, but her expression remained unchanged.


    Another Feng Tian seemed to have appeared, a pair of wolf-like eyes locked onto Ye Zizi, and a tremendous self-confidence erupted from his body. Feng Tian''s face began to grow crazy.


    "Today! I, Feng Tian, will wash away my previous disgrace!"


    "Boring," Ye Zizi said softly.


    This kind of battle could indeed be described as boring by Ye Zizi.


    Feng Tian didn''t mind, shouting loudly, "I hope you give it your all in our fight!"


    "Fine, fine, I''ll give it my all." Ye Zizi also felt helpless. Why did she have to go all out? ''Even when I, Ye Zizi, go all out, Your Honor needs to be careful dealing with me, let alone you.''


    But sometimes, you still need to say a little white lie.


    Feng Tian was very satisfied with Ye Zizi''s response. His body shot out in an instant, causing the entire yellow sand to rise to a height of a hundred meters. Terrifying spiritual pressure rushed towards Ye Zizi.


    However, Ye Zizi ignored this spiritual pressure and stood in ce, watching Feng Tian approaching.


    Feng Tian looked at Ye Zizi, who was defenseless, and his face became terrifying. "You still look down on me! Why?!"


    Ye Zizi''s attitude infuriated Feng Tian to the extreme. At this moment, Feng Tian''s strength unexpectedly broke through. A burst of white and red spiritual energy enveloped Feng Tian''s entire body, causing even the heavens and earth to tremble slightly. The oppressive spiritual pressure made the sky darken, thunder roaring.


    Ye Zizi let out a soft sigh and still made no defensive moves.


    "Die!" Feng Tian shouted explosively, and countless thunderbolts struck him, making his already terrifying spiritual energy even more ferocious. The entire Yellow Sand region was engulfed in a level ten storm, resembling the end of the world.


    Boom!


    A tremendous energy erupted at Ye Zizi''s chest. In that instant, the air seemed to tear apart, and a terrifying vortex spread out. If one were to look down from outer space, it would be clear to see a circle...


    It''s evident how ferocious this punch was.


    Ye Hua held Qing Ya tightly in his arms, while his left hand secretly held Qing Yutong''s little hand.


    No one noticed this action, but Qing Yutong felt so happy about her brother-inw''s gesture. He hadn''t forgotten about her and still cared for her.


    At this moment, Qing Yutong was willing to do anything for her brother-inw. If he asked, she would even walk through fire and water for him.


    "Feng Tian is formidable," Ye Hua said calmly.


    If it weren''t for his presence, they might have had a fairpetition. But his appearance was like a bug, an insurmountable obstacle.


    Qing Ya closed her beautiful eyes and spoke softly, "In my heart, you''re the most formidable man."


    The most formidable man is currently holding your sister''s hand. It feels exhrating, holding my wife in my arms and secretly holding my sister-inw''s hand from behind.


    There couldn''t be anything more thrilling than this.


    The scene was engulfed in swirling yellow sand, obscuring everything from view.


    After a while, the sand gradually settled, and two figures appeared in the field of vision.


    Ye Zizi remained in the same posture, while Feng Tian''s fist struck her abdomen.


    "You!!!" Feng Tian looked at the little girl in front of him and muttered.


    Ye Zizi straightened her skirt and said calmly, "The gap between us is too vast."


    Feng Tian stared at Ye Zizi, shouted, "Then give it your all in our fight! I don''t need your mercy!"


    Ye Zizi clenched her little fist, furrowing her brows slightly. "That''s what you said!"


    A smile appeared on Feng Tian''s face because Ye Zizi''s current expression showed her seriousness. He was finally being treated fairly!


    Ye Zizi looked deeply at the man in front of her, then struck his chest with her little fist. No spiritual energy burst forth, just an ordinary punch.


    Feng Tian felt the power of this punch and looked at Ye Zizi with a strange expression.


    Crack!


    The left half of Feng Tian''s golden face cracked, just like a shattered piece of porcin, splitting into multiple pieces!


    Pieces of golden material fell to the ground, revealing Feng Tian''s original appearance¡ªa handsome man.


    Even his eerie eyes returned to their original colors in an instant, as if this punch shattered all the vitality within Feng Tian.


    Blood started to ooze from Feng Tian''s skin, quickly covering his entire body, making him look like a bloodied figure!


    "This is me giving it my all," Ye Zizi said softly, although she was actually lying to him. But it didn''t matter at this moment.


    Feng Tian slowly fell onto the yellow sand, gazing at the sky, a slight smile forming on his lips.


    "You are indeed powerful, the strongest person I''ve ever seen," Feng Tian murmured.


    Ye Zizi pursed her lips helplessly. "Is that so? Perhaps you haven''t witnessed much."


    "Maybe, but I know you still haven''t used your full strength," Feng Tian chuckled softly.


    Ye Zizi shrugged helplessly. "Well, you''ve discovered that."


    Suddenly, Feng Tian''s body began to disintegrate slowly, like shattered ss.


    As Feng Tian muttered, "Thank you for epting my challenge. If there''s a next life, I''ll continue to challenge you!"


    Watching Feng Tian about to die, Ye Zizi whispered, "I''ll be ready at any time."


    "Good."


    After uttering those words, Feng Tian''s head shattered and fell onto the yellow sand.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 674 (Bai Cixins Persistence)

    Chapter 674 (Bai Cixin''s Persistence)


    With a gentle breeze blowing, Feng Tian''s shattered body waspletely buried in this yellow sand.


    Ye Zizi sighed softly, wondering why he couldn''t just live a good life. What was the point of all this?


    The battle on this side had already ended. Ye Hua asked Ye Zizi to go back first, and she quickly left the scene to continue ying games.


    "Zizi is really strong," Qing Ya said quietly.


    Ye Hua nodded, "Yes, Zizi is very strong. I have to be cautious as well."


    "Is that so? It''s the first time I''ve heard you say that," Qing Ya said with a gentle smile.


    "Of course, I''m only talking about strength in battle."


    "Oh, Ye Hua, then tell me, who is stronger, me or you?" Qing Ya curiously asked, wanting to hear how her husband would answer.


    Ye Hua, who was now a man with emotional intelligence, said calmly, "Of course, you are stronger."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    Qing Ya was very happy that her husband could make her happy. In the past, he used to bring her down all the time.


    The three of them turned their gaze back to the battle between Empress and Bai Cixin. This battle was not so simple.


    The Empress looked at Bai Cixin not far away, and a purple longsword appeared in her hand.


    Since Bai Cixin wanted to challenge her, she would give it her all!


    Bai Cixin tightly grasped the longsword in her hand, her heart calm as still water, but with a hint of excitement.


    She was finally facing the Empress! Regardless of the oue, this would fulfill her wish, but she felt sorry for her husband because her selfishness had hurt him.


    Looking at the prominent belly of the Empress, Bai Cixin couldn''t help but envy. If possible, she also wanted to have a baby with her husband.


    "Our fight won''t harm your child, right?" Bai Cixin asked softly. This was a personal grudge that had nothing to do with the child.


    The Empress did not answer the question directly. "Actually, a woman doesn''t need to be so strong. Having a good man and living a life, that''s the true meaning."


    "I understand what you mean, but these things can be done tomorrow! Today''s matters should be dealt with today!" Bai Cixin insisted on her belief without moving an inch.


    "Bai Cixin,e on! Let this Empress teach you a lesson!" the Empress shouted in a tender voice, and a terrifying aura emanated from her delicate body.


    Bai Cixin didn''t fall behind either. With her primordial spirit, her strength had long surpassed her past self!


    A strong aura instantly spread out, colliding fiercely with the Empress''s aura, and it was difficult to determine who was stronger!


    It was evident that Bai Cixin had be much stronger after obtaining her primordial spirit!


    Actually, the Empress had not yet used her true strength. Her current strength was only at the level of her prime years...


    Since her intimate encounter with Ye Hua, her power had be stronger and stronger. Coupled with what Ye Hua had given her to consume, her strength was no longer what it used to be. It could be said that her current strength was all thanks to Ye Hua.


    Without him, it would be hard to say who would win or lose today.


    She was right. Bai Cixin was not the same as before. If the Empress didn''t have Ye Hua, she might have lost today...


    But who could me the Empress for having such a man? This is fate, something no one could have predicted!


    "Hah!" Bai Cixin let out a soft shout, and her sword swiftly attacked.


    The Empress focused her gaze, and the purple longsword in her hand emitted a faint purple glow. A stream of purple sword energy instantly formed and surged towards Bai Cixin.


    Fearless, Bai Cixin unleashed a white sword of energy from her own sword.


    With a tremendous sh, the two sword energies collided, creating a powerful wave of energy.


    The figures of the two women instantly intertwined, engaging in closebat as swirling vortexes swept across the sandy battlefield.


    Wang Dabao''s face tensed up as he stared fixedly at a figure in the field, his heart sinking to the depths.


    Ye Hua furrowed his brow as he observed the battlefield. ording to reason, Baizhi should have quickly settled the fight, but now it seemed that they were evenly matched. It seemed that Baizhi also had thoughts of sparing Bai Cixin''s life.


    In truth, all of this was because of Wang Dabao''s infatuation. Ye Hua wanted to forgive them because of Wang Dabao. Among the n leaders he had encountered, almost all of them had multiple wives and concubines, except for Wang Dabao.


    This kind of man made Ye Hua sigh. He was a good man, and for the sake of this goodness, Ye Hua didn''t want to witness a tragedy.


    But Bai Cixin''s personality was different. It was destined to disappoint Wang Dabao!


    "Ye Hua, spare them a way out," Qing Ya whispered. She knew in her heart that saying such words would definitely upset Ye Hua, but seeing Wang Dabao''s current state, she couldn''t bear it.


    This time, Ye Hua didn''t me Qing Ya. He said softly, "It''s not up to us now, it''s up to Bai Cixin herself, whether she''s willing or not..."


    Qing Yutong also felt the same way. Women shouldn''t be too domineering. Sometimes, it was good to be a silly woman.


    Qing Ya sighed lightly. Yes, this matterpletely depended on Bai Cixin.


    As long as Bai Cixin was willing to let go, the Empress probably wouldn''t pursue it any further.


    The battle on the scene continued, releasing colorful gusts of energy that stirred up the sandy battlefield.


    Boom!


    The two figures instantly separated, and the Empress''s clothes showed no signs of damage.


    On the other hand, Bai Cixin''s white attire had several gashes, and it was even stained with blood.


    But Bai Cixin''s expression remained unchanged, with a hint of happiness in her eyes.


    She was enjoying this moment.


    He worried about this moment.


    "Empress, don''t hold back anymore! I hope you take this battle seriously and don''t make me feel ashamed!" Bai Cixin shouted, revealing from the battle that the Empress had been holding back.


    But that wasn''t what Bai Cixin wanted. Just like Feng Tian, she only hoped to earn her opponent''s respect.


    The Empress looked puzzled. "Is fighting all you desire? Regardless of Wang Dabao''s feelings?"


    Bai Cixin hesitated for a moment upon hearing the Empress''s words, casting a fleeting nce at her husband in the distance. She felt overwhelming guilt, but today...


    If she couldn''t fulfill her own wish, she might as well die!


    "My husband supports me!" Bai Cixin said firmly.


    Wang Dabao appeared supportive on the surface, but deep down, he didn''t want his wife to be like this. However, since his wife had made up her mind, Wang Dabao would support her unconditionally, even though it was contradictory.


    "Bai Cixin, this Empress will say onest thing: it''s not toote to stop now. Don''t make the people who love you sad." she issued a final warning, signaling that she wouldn''t hold back any longer.


    Bai Cixin paused, looking towards her husband in the distance, her gaze bingplex.


    At this moment, Bai Cixin envisioned the scene after stopping the fight, living happily together with her husband. But would that be true happiness?


    No, if she couldn''t cross this hurdle, she would never be able to find true happiness.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 675 (Lets Go Home)

    Chapter 675 (Let''s Go Home)


    However, upon seeing the worried expression on her husband''s face, Bai Cixin felt a twinge of pain. She knew she was not a good woman or a good wife, as she hadn''t provided her husband with the home he desired.


    "Dabao, forgive me. In this lifetime, I''ve been the person who has hurt you the most," Bai Cixin softly closed her beautiful eyes, and when she opened them again, her gaze was unwavering.


    The long sword in her hand pointed towards the Empress, making her intentions clear.


    As Wang Dabao watched his wife''s actions, his eyes filled with despair, and he seemed lifeless.


    "Wang Dabao is truly pitiful," Qing Ya whispered as she looked at his lonely figure.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Hua let out a sigh. Everyone has the right to make their own choices, and he never interfered with their decisions. But since they had made their choice...


    They had to face the consequences of their decision, whether it brought joy or sorrow. They had to bear the pain that came with it.


    Bai Cixin chose pain, and there was nothing she could do about it. That''s just how life is¡ªmany things can''t be perfect. The person you care for might not reciprocate in the same way.


    Wang Dabao had sacrificed a lot for Bai Cixin. His selfless dedication without expecting anything in return made Ye Hua admire him as a man.


    If it were him, he feared he couldn''t achieve the same state of mind as Wang Dabao. If he had put in the effort, he must have something to gain. If there was no reward, he would still forcefully im it!


    In the midst of the battle, Bai Cixin suddenly burst forth with a violent aura. Her delicate body was enveloped in white mes, radiating a fierce determination.


    The zing white mes exuded majestic spiritual energy. Bai Cixin''s beautiful eyes reflected both joy and reluctance.


    Even Bai Cixin herself knew that she was about to die...


    In this fight, Bai Cixin intended to bid farewell to her efforts with her death. She never expected to win.


    Finally, she nced at her husband onest time and shouted, "Danqing Sword Art!"


    Boom!


    All the spiritual energy around Bai Cixin poured into the long sword in her hand. The entire sword, like a ferocious beast, emitted a series of sword cries, trembling violently!


    In an instant, the sword shot forward, causing everything in its path to explode.


    The Empress''s eyes narrowed, and the purple sword in her hand unleashed a whirlwind.


    "Qinghong Purple Dragon!"


    The purple sword in the Empress''s hand transformed into a giant purple dragon, emanating a tremendous dragon might that covered the sky.


    Roar!


    A deafening dragon roar shook the earth. With her shout, the purple dragon rushed towards the raging sword!


    Seeing this situation, Ye Hua deeply sighed, while Qing Ya buried her head in her husband''s chest.


    Before the ferocious sword aura could touch the purple dragon, it shattered into pieces!


    At this moment, Bai Cixin''s sword turned into powder, and she calmly stood there, her delicate figure facing the iing purple dragon.


    The purple dragon showed no mercy. Its fierce momentum surged towards Bai Cixin, and the terrifying dragon might swept across her white clothes.


    Suddenly...


    A ck figure rushed into the scene!


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hua frowned, his right hand even gathering something, but it dissipated...


    Perhaps this was the best oue.


    Qing Ya gazed at the ck figure, tears of deep emotion streaming from her beautiful eyes. A man who could act like this, that woman must be very lucky, just like herself.


    On that desperate day, Ye Hua appeared in the realm of Voidless and drove away the viin. That was what moved her...


    Qing Yutong also felt heavy-hearted witnessing the ck figure''s resolute action. This kind of situation seemed like something that only happened in TV dramas, or even in the ys she had acted in. She never expected to witness it firsthand.


    She felt a heavy burden in her heart. If Bai Cixin could let go of her obsession, it would be such a happy thing.


    Bai Cixin had originally been watching as the purple dragon approached, but before her eyes appeared that familiar face¡ªDabao...


    Wang Dabao didn''t pay any attention to the purple dragon behind him. Instead, he tightly embraced his wife.


    Nestled in his warm embrace, Bai Cixin feltpletely at ease.


    "Wife, wherever you go, I''ll apany you." Wang Dabao gently stroked Bai Cixin''s beautiful hair and spoke with a smile.


    "Dabao..." Bai Cixin softly called out.


    Roar!


    The purple dragon roared as it opened its mouth, its violent aura piercing through the bodies of the husband and wife. Then, it flew into the sky, roaring once more before transforming into a purple sword and returning to the Empress''s hand.


    The sword dripped with blood, staining the yellow sand, drop by drop...


    Wang Dabao held his wife tightly, while Bai Cixin leaned against her husband''s embrace.


    Bai Cixin softly spoke, "Dabao, will our child be a boy or a girl?"


    Wang Dabao grinned, "Silly, let''s have a boy and then a girl."


    "That sounds good. You''ll be responsible for taking the kids to school, and I''ll cook for you at home." Bai Cixin chuckled, her beautiful face filled with anticipation for the future.


    Wang Dabao seemed to see the future as well and said with a smile, "Our whole family will definitely be happy."


    "Yeah, Dabao, I''m tired. Let''s go home."


    "Yeah, let''s go home."


    The couple nestled closely together, and their feet gradually transformed into purple starlight, rising slowly...


    Bai Cixin''s serene and beautiful face slowly disappeared, and Wang Dabao''s happy smile also turned into starlight.


    The purple starlight floated into the sky, merging with the blue sky.


    Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin disappeared like that, carrying their hopes for the future... their longing for each other... their home...


    Perhaps, as they said, this kind of ending is going home... No longer needing to worry about worldly conflicts, they can live peacefully together.


    Qing Ya had already cried so much, resembling a tearful person, and even Qing Yutong was the same.


    Wang Dabao''s deep affection touched them, and the love between the couple made them burst into tears. Especially when they saw the couple gradually disappear, the vibrant colors on their faces were so heart-wrenching.


    The two women leaned on Ye Hua''s embrace, weeping, and Ye Hua held Qing Ya and Qing Yutong tightly, his expression somewhat heavy.


    He had witnessed such situations before, many times. Men dying for women, and women dying for men.


    At that time, he felt nothing, even considering them foolish.


    But now, Ye Hua didn''t feel the same way. Perhaps it was because of his familiarity with them. The deaths of Wang Dabao and his wife annoyed Ye Hua. ''Why did they choose such an ending?''


    ''Even when this deity allowed you to live! Yet, you still chose death without hesitation!''


    ''Why is that? I can''t understand!''


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 676 (For Friends)

    Chapter 676 (For Friends)


    The purple longsword in Baizhi''s hand disappeared, and a tear flowed from the corner of his eye.


    From the moment she started fighting Bai Cixin, she could sense that Bai Cixin hade here today to seek death. When he saw Wang Dabao rushing towards them, he tightly embraced Bai Cixin in his arms.


    At this moment... memories of her journey with Ye Hua came to mind. From initially hating Ye Hua to now loving him, they had gone through many things, but in the end, they were still together.


    Just like them, they had finallye together in the end, going home...


    And Bai Cixin no longer needed to carry any burdens. It was believed that their final moment was filled with happiness.


    Baizhi walked towards Ye Hua, and Ye Hua released Qing Ya and Qing Yutong from his embrace, holding Baizhi tightly. He knew that Baizhi must be feeling ufortable in her heart due to what had happened.


    She was the Empress of the Voidless Realm, and there were many things that were beyond her control. It was certain that Baizhi was feeling sorrowful at this moment.


    Baizhi, being held in her husband''s embrace, let out a soft sob. She hated it the most when it was not straightforward, when the enemy didn''t juste and be killed, but instead, this kind of situation.


    Ye Hua consoled her gently, "Alright, this was their own choice, it has nothing to do with you."


    "This kind of choice is truly painful," Baizhi said softly.


    Ye Hua sighed, "Wang Dabao is a good person. There aren''t many people that I admire, but I respect Wang Dabao as a man!"


    Actually, Ye Hua hadn''t really admired anyone, especially humans, but Wang Dabao was someone he had a deeper connection with.


    That day at the gambling table, it was Xiao Yi, Tang Wushuang, and Wang Dabao.


    Out of the three, Ye Hua only had a favorable impression of Wang Dabao, and all the people at the gambling table that day... had died.


    Xiao Yi and his wife, Nangong Xinyi, Tang Wushuang''s whole family was annihted by Xiao Yi, and now, Wang Dabao had also disappeared.


    As Ye Hua''s opponents, one after another, died, he should have been quite happy, but with Wang Dabao''s death, it seemed to lose its taste. It truly affected Ye Hua''s mood.


    In Wang Dabao''s vi, Qing Tiandi sat in a wheelchair, still staring nkly at the KFC family bucket on the dining table.


    The three words "family bucket" were so prominent, and the leftovers from their meal were still on the table.


    Qing Tiandi looked towards the staircase, feeling that he would never see Feng Tian, who was in a state of self-istion, again.


    Looking at the twoputers ced aside, he realized that he could no longer y Legend with Wang Dabao, nor could he hear Bai Cixin scolding her husband or even Wang Dabao begging for mercy.


    Although only a few months had passed, Qing Tiandi had grown ustomed to this kind of life. He had be ustomed to these people gathering together, cracking crude jokes.


    Qing Tiandi stood up from the wheelchair and sat on the sofa, turning on the TV.


    This situation felt like the past, and scenes of everyone being together shed through his mind.


    On the left side, Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin suddenly appeared, with Wang Dabao pleading for mercy.


    On the right side, Xiao Yi and Chen Xuanzong were present, ignoring each other.


    Feng Tian leaned on the side, his face expressionless, not fitting in with the group.


    On the other hand, Feng Di was much more amiable, asionally interjecting a few words.


    Back then, the house was filled with liveliness, but as the illusions dispersed, the sofa was empty.


    Only now did Qing Tiandi realize that all these people were dead...


    He was the only one left.


    Qing Tiandi took out a tissue and wiped the corners of his eyes. Then he neatly folded the tissue and ced it on the coffee table before slowly standing up.


    He turned off the TV and the lights in the house. Everyone was gone, leaving him alone to face the same loneliness as before.


    Although Qing Tiandi was scheming, he wasn''t a coward!


    If there was no reason to kill before, now there was!


    Qing Tiandi also had friends! For the sake of friends, what''s wrong with going crazy once again!


    In these few months, Qing Tiandi had actually been content. Compared to his previous life, it was a world-shaking change, and the entire team had influenced Qing Tiandi''s state of mind.


    Especially today! Feng Tian, who was in self-istion, chose to face death, just like Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin.


    Although he didn''t admit it to himself, Qing Tiandi felt heavy in his heart when he saw them leave. Unconsciously, he hade to regard them as friends, not pawns...


    Everyone was dead, and Qing Tiandi had to face loneliness once again. This was something Qing Tiandi didn''t want to see because he had experienced warmth. Who would want to be alone?


    No matter how much Qing Tiandi calcted, he didn''t factor himself in. Was this irony or sublimation?


    No one knew.


    Xiao Bao was still desperately scratching at the door, making a brushing sound.


    Qing Tiandi nced at the little golden-haired dog. It was entrusted to him by Wang Dabao. It seemed that he also had to entrust someone else...


    He picked up Xiao Bao and disappeared within the vi.


    This vi used to be a ce filled withughter, but from now on, the lights would never be lit at night. There would no longer be delivery guys bringing pizza, KFC, McDonald''s, or roasted pig''s feet...


    Qing Tiandi appeared in the Peace Association''s office building, specifically to find Jiu Ye.


    Jiu Ye, who was examining his new phone, suddenly saw Qing Tiandi''s arrival and immediately bowed down, "Master!"


    Qing Tiandi ced Xiao Bao on the table, saying, "Take good care of this dog for me from now on. Its name is Xiao Bao."


    "Yes!" Jiu Ye obediently agreed, without any intention of resisting.


    Xiao Bao trembled all over and stood on the table. It was a bit timid, looking around as if searching for its owner''s figure.


    Qing Tiandi pulled out a bag from his palm and threw it to Jiu Ye.


    Jiu Ye looked puzzled, not understanding what his master meant.


    "This will be yours from now on. I am no longer your master," Qing Tiandi said calmly.


    Jiu Ye immediately knelt down and eximed, "Master, have I done something wrong?"


    Jiu Ye felt that Qing Tiandi''s attitude was extremely unusual, as if he was settling his affairs...


    Qing Tiandi said softly, "It has nothing to do with you. You''ll have to handle things on your own from now on!"


    After saying that, Qing Tiandi disappeared.


    Jiu Ye looked bewildered. If it wasn''t for Xiao Bao on the table, he would have thought he was hallucinating, and of course, there was also the bag in his hand.


    Upon opening it, Jiu Ye was stunned. There were so many treasures inside...


    It seemed like it was all of his master''s belongings. Where could his master have gone?


    Jiu Ye held Xiao Bao in his arms, standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, murmuring to himself, "It seems that I, Jiu Ye, will once again lose a master."


    Xiao Bao looked confused, still searching for the scent of its owner.


    Meanwhile, Qing Tiandi appeared instantly outside the Voidless Realm, looking at several figures who were about to leave.


    Ye Hua looked at Qing Tiandi''s sudden appearance with a surprised expression.


    Not only Ye Hua, but the three women also felt the same.


    Why did Qing Tiandi suddenlye over? They couldn''t understand at all.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    ~~~~~~~~


    Surprise release. Hope you filled your appetite. In return, I would like some engagementment, review, or hate on the story!) I''m all in.

 Chapter 677 (Talkative Person)

    Chapter 677 (Talkative Person)


    Qing Tiandi nced around and couldn''t find Wang Dabao and his wife anywhere. Of course, there was also Feng Tian.


    "Where are they?" Qing Tiandi asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette, lit it, and asked the three women to stand back. This opponent was his alone.


    However, he didn''t understand why Qing Tiandi appeared so abruptly.


    Exhaling a puff of smoke, Ye Hua casually asked, "You deceived four people toe here before. Did you deceive them again this time?"


    Ye Hua''s words angered Qing Tiandi.


    Yes, he deceived those four old monsters before, but not today!


    He absolutely did not deceive them and even had the intention to stop them!


    "They''re dead," Ye Hua replied indifferently to Qing Tiandi''s tone. In Ye Hua''s mind, Qing Tiandi was a ruthless man who would deceive people in a minute.


    If...


    If Qing Tiandi came for revenge on them, Ye Hua didn''t believe it. For a man as scheming as him, once he became sentimental... it would be game over.


    Qing Tiandi took a deep breath, seemingly calming the anger within him. This man was truly ruthless!


    He didn''t spare even a couple, disying extreme cruelty!


    "Qing Tiandi, I have always wanted to meet you. Although we haven''t met during these past few months, we''ve yed a few games. I have to praise your wit, as you caused me some minor losses. But I want to tell you, if you use your brain, you still have a glimmer of hope. If you rely on your strength, you have no chance at all."


    "I advise you to think carefully about your n. It would be best if you coulde up with a n that leaves me helpless, rather than rushing into a confrontation when you''re hot-headed," Ye Hua said. He didn''t want Qing Tiandi to die in a moment of impulsiveness. After all, Qing Tiandi was his only opponent now. If even he died, who else could be his opponent? Could he rely on those inexperienced youngsters?


    Qing Tiandi sneered and confidently said, "You''re very arrogant! And powerful! I have deceived many people, but let me tell you, Qing Tiandi also has friends! But you..."


    "You don''t have a single friend!!!"


    Ye Hua paused for a moment after hearing this, looking somewhat surprised.


    ''Friends?''


    As the Supreme Overlord, did he need friends?


    He didn''t need them. He had powerful subordinates, a beloved wife, and adorable children.


    His life was already fulfilling. What use did he have for friends? Friends...


    Ye Hua had never experienced friendship, and his concept of friends was very low. He even thought of it as a derogatory term and believed that not just anyone was worthy of being his friend!


    Looking across the entire world, there was no one worthy of being his friend!


    So what use did he have for friends?


    Qing Tiandi saw Ye Hua hesitate and said lightly, "Someone like you will never understand the meaning of friendship. You only trample on lives beneath your feet."


    "You, Qing Tiandi, have friends? Do those four old monsters count as your friends? Is it what friends do to stab each other in the back?" Ye Hua coldly retorted, feeling that friends were the kind who stab you in the back, while only his wife and subordinates could be relied upon.


    "I, Qing Tiandi, have never considered those four old monsters as friends from beginning to end. It was merely a matter of mutual interests."


    "Then who is your friend?" Ye Hua asked back.


    Qing Tiandi sighed, "I used to believe that I would never have friends in this lifetime, but since I got to know Dabao and the others, I realized the joys of life. There are actually many enjoyable things. It''s a pity to see them disappear one by one. I came to realize one thing: I consider them as friends, not just tools to exploit!"


    Upon hearing Qing Tiandi''s words, Ye Hua felt slightly perplexed.


    Suddenly, he thought of Wei Chang and the others. They were his subordinates, but also friends and even family.


    It''s not about having many friends, but about the quality¡ªthe kind of friends you can trust with your back.


    "Qing Tiandi, I actually have high hopes for you, but if you have this kind of emotional state, it will affect your judgment. I''ll say it again: I hope you pull yourself together and don''t force me to kill you right now!" Ye Hua''s gaze turned cold, emitting a fierce aura. He hoped Qing Tiandi wouldn''t push his luck and would know when to stop.


    Qing Tiandi''s lips curled up, and he sneered, "What kind of person do you think I am, Qing Tiandi? Since I''vee here today, I have no intention of leaving alive!"


    "I used to fight without knowing what I was fighting for, but today, I have it. I fight for the friends in my heart, for my obsession! What do you have?"


    "Me? I fight for justice!" Ye Hua whispered. He had been fighting for justice in his heart all his life, never stopping.


    However, Qing Tiandi burst intoughter upon hearing this. "Justice? Your sense of justice is truly shallow."


    Three women stood behind, listening to their conversation. Their opinion of Qing Tiandi had changed. Previously, they saw him as a cunning and treacherous person, but today he seemed more human, more alive.


    After all, he also knew thating here meant the end of life, yet he chose toe just like Dabao and the others did.


    Perhaps it was also for the sake of his beliefs. Without beliefs, what meaning would there be in living?


    Maybe Qing Tiandi didn''t have a belief before, but now he has...


    "It seems you''re determined to go your own way." Ye Hua felt a sense of disappointment. It was hard to find a decent opponent in this day and age.


    Qing Tiandi shouted angrily, and his clothes instantly burst, revealing his massive Qilin arm and big pig hooves, creating a visual impact.


    Especially those big pig hooves.


    Despite the heavy atmosphere, why did Ye Hua feel likeughing?


    Seeing Qing Tiandi''s transformed appearance, Ye Hua was slightly surprised. It seemed that he had be much stronger with the change of equipment.


    However, he doubted he could spare Qing Tiandi''s life now. The other party was seeking death wholeheartedly!


    "Show me your true abilities and fight me!" Qing Tiandi shouted angrily. The spiritual power emanating from his limbs instantly enveloped the earth, as if piercing through the heavens and the earth. Especially those big pig hooves, they were the feet of ancient divine beasts, emitting a terrifying aura to the extreme.


    As Qing Tiandi took a step forward, the yellow sandy ground sank, and even strange whirlpools appeared.


    "Today, either I die, or you die!" Qing Tiandi pointed at Ye Hua and issued a fierce challenge. He was indeed a ruthless person with plenty of tough words.


    Ye Hua respected his opponent, after all, they had fought each other several times.


    "Good! I''ll fulfill your wish!" Ye Hua''s eyes shed with a red glow. A silver armor instantly covered his body, but there was no helmet. His originally slicked-back hair was now scattered, giving a different kind of feeling¡ªmore handsome!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 678 (That Should Be Delicious)

    Chapter 678 (That Should Be Delicious)


    With his deep gaze, Ye Hua could easily enchant the three women standing beside him.


    He took out the most "lousy" weapon from his collection.


    It was a pair of dual des called Dongfeng Shangfang, but he had forgotten where it came from.["Dongfeng Shangfang" is a Chinese phrase that can be tranted as "The east wind prevails over the west wind" or "The east wind is stronger than the west wind." It is an idiomatic expression derived from the Chinese ssic novel "Journey to the West" written by Wu Cheng''en. In the novel, the Monkey King, Sun Wukong, acquires the ability to control the winds. He deres that the east wind is stronger and more powerful than the west wind, symbolizing his own strength and superiority. Therefore, "Dongfeng Shangfang" is often used metaphorically to describe a situation where one party or force is dominant or prevails over another.]


    As for why he chose the lousy one, it was because he feared the opponent wouldn''t be able to withstand the first strike if he used a better weapon.


    Ye Hua, holding the dual des Dongfeng Shangfang, appeared even more attractive, especially to the three women who looked at his back. He seemed tall and imposing, capable of suppressing any evil.


    Qing Tiandi could feel the spiritual power emanating from Ye Hua''s weapon and couldn''t help but feel shocked. This man truly possessed numerous treasures!


    "But even if I, Qing Tiandi, fight barehanded, I can still contend with you!" Qing Tiandi dered, confident in his advantage after acquiring new limbs, especially thoserge pig hooves. They were undoubtedly a heavenly existence in Qing Tiandi''s mind, and he even harbored a glimmer of hope for victory.


    Ye Hua had a cigarette dangling from the corner of his mouth, dressed in silver battle armor, and wielding Dongfeng Shangfang. He exuded an imposing aura, especially with the faint glow of the cigarette at the corner of his mouth. As he inhaled, the glow gradually brightened, releasing a puff of smoke.


    "If you can make the ashes of my cigarette fall, then I will consider it your win!" Ye Hua said calmly.


    The cigarette already had a small section of ash exposed, and as long as it took another minute, the ash would fall.


    Qing Tiandi shouted explosively, "I will shatter your cigarette along with your face!"


    Boom!


    Qing Tiandi instantly radiated a massive spiritual energy, blowing away all the yellow sand within a mile radius. Dark clouds gathered, drawn closer by Qing Tiandi''s ascending spiritual energy.


    Thunder roared, as if the God of Death had descended.


    Ye Hua narrowed his eyes as he watched Qing Tiandi, tightening his grip on the dual des.


    "Charge! Die!" Qing Tiandi shouted angrily as his Qilin arm instantly swelled, reaching the size of a bus. It carried an aura of destruction as it attacked Ye Hua.


    This punch was not like the one from Feng Tian. In terms of strength, Qing Tiandi was the strongest, and with the assistance of the Qilin arm, this punch had reached its peak state¡ªa true disy of terror!


    Ye Hua calmly watched the giant Qilin arm approaching. He took a slight drag of his cigarette, and the ash increased.


    The ground beneath their feet trembled, and the immense pressure caused Ye Hua''s lips to curl slightly. If Qing Tiandi had used his brain a little more, he wouldn''t have ended up in this situation.


    Ye Hua extended his right de slightly forward!


    Bang!


    A tremendous sound erupted, the ground cracked, thunder rolled, and a massive cyclone whirled around. The shockwave collided with the barrier of the Voidless Realm, causing the entire barrier to tremble violently.


    It was evident how terrifying their collision was.


    The enormous Qilin arm was blocked by Ye Hua''s Dongfeng Shangfang. Theparison between the colossal fist and the de seemed a bit exaggerated.


    Although it was a bit exaggerated, Ye Hua remained motionless, but the ash on the cigarette increased even more.


    "So, this is the power you''re proud of? Hehe..." Ye Huaughed mockingly, full of disdain.


    Qing Tiandi was somewhat shocked. This punch was his full force attack, yet the opponent didn''t react at all. How was this possible? He hadn''t moved an inch!


    His gaze shifted slightly to the ash on the corner of Ye Hua''s mouth, realizing it was about to fall. As long as it fell, he would win!


    "Don''t get too arrogant! Look at my feet!" Qing Tiandi shouted.


    In reality, true power did not reside in fists but in a pair ofrge pig hooves. These were the feet of primordial divine beasts and, although they couldn''t be fully utilized, they were still incredibly formidable!


    If Qing Tiandi knew that Ye Hua was wielding a primordial divine beast casually, he wouldn''t have thought this way.


    How terrifying indeed.


    Ye Hua watched as Qing Tiandi''s feet continuously erged without limit. Suddenly, he came up with a killer move.


    Heavenly Crippled Kick...


    I wonder what would happen if this crippled foot stepped on a nail.


    The towering figure''s feet expanded infinitely, exuding the aura of primordial divine beasts, truly astonishing.


    After all, even some Overlords dare not provoke certain primordial divine beasts, let alone those fierce ones. I wonder where this towering figure found the feet of these ancient mythical beasts.


    An atmosphere of fear floated in the air, and a pair of "towering" pig hooves sent chills down people''s spines.


    Qing Yutong stared nkly at therge pig hooves and murmured, "I wonder how they would taste if they were roasted."


    Qing Yaya raised her hand and smacked her sister''s head, saying, "Qing Yutong! It''s not a pig. You have such a heavy taste!"


    "Ouch! My head is going to be smacked silly by you guys!" Qing Yutong rubbed her head. ''Brother-inw likes to smack, and my sister likes to smack too. Why is my life so miserable?''


    ''But what my sister said seems to be somewhat true. My taste is indeed a bit heavy, I like to fool around with my brother-inw.''


    ''Although we haven''t fooled around yet, as long as I, Qing Yutong, try a bit harder, my brother-inw will definitely be willing to fool around. Just the thought of fooling around with my brother-inw feels so good¡­''


    Seeing her sister smiling foolishly, Qing Ya sighed helplessly. If she really became foolish, what would they do? Only Ye Hua would benefit from it, as long as Ye Hua doesn''t mind.


    But how could Ye Hua mind? He is currently enjoying it to the fullest.


    Looking at the enormous pig hooves, Ye Hua took another puff of smoke. The cigarette ash had already be quite long but still didn''t fall.


    No matter how strong the gusts on the scene were, that piece of cigarette ash stubbornly held on as if it would nevere off.


    Feeling the power in his legs, this feeling was unparalleled, something he had never experienced before.


    It felt as if this foot could crush everything. Looking at the tiny Ye Hua in front of him, Qing Tiandi shouted, "Everything beneath my feet shall turn to mincemeat!"


    "Less talking during a fight, more action," Ye Hua said lightly. He disliked fighting and boasting at the same time.


    He had encountered this before as well. Couldn''t they just fight properly? The oue of who wins and who loses would be clear soon enough, but they insisted on saying a few words, as if it made them more impressive or as if speaking harshly would guarantee victory.


    It was simply extremely foolish.


    Of course, Qing Tiandi heard it too, but there was no need for more words. He abruptly raised his giant pig hoof!


    As he lifted his foot, it seemed to stir up the airflow. A storm enveloped the massive pig hoof, and a tremendous spiritual energy spread, horrifying indeed!


    Ye Hua slightly raised his head. Sometimes, he felt that being invincible was truly lonely.


    "Die!" Qing Tiandi roared angrily.


    His right foot came crashing down, and before the foot evennded, the ground sank, cracks appeared, and Ye Hua sank along with it.


    Qing Tiandi seemed to have already seen Ye Hua being crushed by him, making this man''s bragging nonsense!


    Strength is the source of justice. Whoever possesses immense strength is the embodiment of righteousness!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 679 (Yun Lang, Attack!)

    Chapter 679 (Yun Lang, Attack!)


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The huge pig''s hoof stomped down, causing the entire ground to tremble violently. At this moment, every creature in the Yellow Sand Land was startled.


    Those who were closer couldn''t withstand the pressure from this stomp. They didn''t even have time to scream in pain before they shattered into pieces.


    The three women standing not far away were not worried at all. They knew the strength of their man. To him, this kind of battle was like child''s y, nothing to fear.


    With an excited expression, Qing Tiandi looked down at his foot. He hadn''t even moved, so there was no way the man could still be alive after being stomped like that!


    He probably turned into minced meat by now.


    "Hahaha! Now you know the power of Qing Tiandi. It''s not something you can withstand!" Qing Tiandiughed loudly, his face twisted and fierce. He felt like he had already crushed himpletely. There was no way Ye Hua could still be alive!


    "Is that so?"


    A familiar voice sounded, causing Qing Tiandi, who was filled with excitement, to freeze. He exerted force on his foot, he had already stomped down, so why was he still alive? The voice indeed came from beneath his foot.


    How was that possible???


    However, upon closer observation, Ye Hua held a knife in one hand and was resisting the pressure from Qing Tiandi''s huge hoof. No matter how hard Qing Tiandi tried, he couldn''t stomp down because he simply didn''t have the strength!


    "You!!!" Qing Tiandi''s face changed drastically. He felt an astonishing aura emanating from beneath his foot.


    Ye Hua spoke coldly, "Qing Tiandi, you''re the first one daring to step on this lord!"


    Qing Tiandi felt Ye Hua''s anger and quickly withdrew his foot...


    But no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t be faster than Ye Hua.


    Qing Tiandi saw a silver light sh, and his right foot felt a slight pain. A bloodline appeared, and blood began to flow.


    Then, smoothly, it detached.


    Boom!


    The gigantic pig''s hoof fell onto the yellow sand. Blood flowed, merging with the sand, attracting arge number of mutated animals who were willing to risk their lives to feast on it. They devoured both the meat and the body, creating a spine-chilling scene...


    In an instant, therge pig''s hoof was gnawed down to the bone.


    "Impossible! How could you defeat the primordial divine beast!" Qing Tiandi didn''t pay attention to the severed foot. He red at Ye Hua and questioned him in disbelief.


    Ye Hua silently took a drag from his cigarette. The ash was already the length of a fingernail, slightly curved, seemingly about to fall.


    "In your mind, are primordial divine beasts such formidable creatures?" Ye Hua asked in response.


    "Aren''t they?" Qing Tiandi replied, his face twitching. He felt insulted that Ye Hua would use a Hachishi to mock him!


    "Such ignorance," Ye Hua sneered. "Young man, you''ve experienced too little. Let me show you what a primordial divine beast truly is."


    Ye Hua extended his index finger, and a circr ck hole appeared in the air.


    Qing Tiandi leaned over to see what Ye Hua was nning to do!


    However, within the circr ck hole, a strange sound could be heard. Suddenly, a silver-white figure shot out.


    "Woo-woo-woo!" It was the unique pitiful cry of Yun Lang.


    Yes, it was Yun Lang, brought along by Ye Hua as a substitute, but the way he appeared was a bit embarrassing. It seemed that he had been kicked out by Ye Zizi.


    Yun Lang got up, shook off the sand from his body, and licked his tongue.


    Ye Hua looked at Yun Lang, his expression turning somewhat unpleasant.


    Qing Tiandi''s mouth twitched even more. This man actually used a Husky to insult him!


    Unforgivable!!!


    Qing Ya and the others couldn''t help but cover their mouths andugh softly. Their husband wanted to show off, but Yun Lang was kicked out by Ye Zizi, rolling on the ground, shaking his tail, appearing as if he didn''t understand anything.


    Ye Hua really wanted to stew him during the Lunar New Year. How could a living primordial divine beast turn into a dog? Did you devour your own dignity?


    Qing Tiandi suddenly shouted loudly, "So this is your so-called primordial divine beast? I never expected you to be such a humorous person. A Husky can also be called a primordial divine beast. It''s so hrious!"


    Yun Lang originally stuck out his tongue at Ye Hua, but upon hearing Qing Tiandi''s words, he seemed a little displeased and slowly turned his dog head towards the towering Qing Tiandi.


    If Yun Lang just now was like a Husky, then now... that unique gaze resembled that of a wolf, a very handsome wolf. With just one look, it could sweep you off your feet.


    "Woo woo woo!" Yun Lang let out a long howl, but suddenly felt something was not right. This was something dogs loved to do...


    "Roar!" Yun Lang let out another roar, and this roar produced a sonic boom, heading towards Qing Tiandi.


    However, Qing Tiandi''s face sank, and he crossed his hands over his chest. But with only one leg, how could he withstand the attack of a primordial divine beast? His entire body toppled backward.


    Qing Tiandi''s heart was in turmoil. He was actually knocked down by a Husky!


    How was this possible! It was just a Husky! A Husky that tears down houses!


    Yun Lang''s body gradually grew in size, and his fur became like steel spikes. His terrifying fangs were exposed in the air. This was the true primordial divine beast!


    Qing Tiandi stared dumbfoundedly at the erged version of the Husky, feeling a little overwhelmed by this blow. This...


    How did the Husky turn into a primordial divine beast? With just one roar, he was blown away!


    Yun Lang''s gaze turned fierce, emitting a low growl. His body leaned slightly forward, ready to pounce at any moment!


    Ye Hua took another drag from his cigarette. The ash had formed halfway, but it hadn''t fallen yet...


    Yun Lang''s entrance was a bit weak, but just now, that one attack still gave face to Ye Hua. It could be considered making up for it.


    "It''s impossible! How could a primordial divine beast obey yourmands!" Qing Tiandi couldn''t understand. Primordial divine beasts were the highest-level spirit creatures. How could they listen to the words of a person!


    This was unprecedented.


    "There are many things you don''t know..." Ye Hua said calmly.


    "No!" Qing Tiandi let out a miserable cry, and his body instantly bounced up. With only his left leg left, he kicked sideways towards Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua had already put away his twin des, and the armor on his body was also stored. These things were truly unnecessary. He just wanted to show off earlier, so that his wives and sister-inw could admire him properly.


    As for the current situation, Ye Hua didn''t need to worry anymore.


    Because Yun Lang had already taken action!


    As a primordial divine beast, Yun Lang had terrifying explosive power, and his biting ability was even more exceptional...


    Looking at that giant pig''s hoof, Yun Lang couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. Without much thought, he directly bit into it.


    Qing Tiandi watched as the primordial divine beast actually lunged towards his foot. He smiled, thinking that since his foot was also a primordial divine beast, it shouldn''t be difficult to kick it to death!


    The idea was good, but reality was cruel.


    Yun Lang opened his blood-stained mouth and took a bite directly on Qing Tiandi''s thigh. Qing Tiandi screamed in pain, and Yun Lang even bit off his entire leg...


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 680 (Cherishing All the Happiness)

    Chapter 680 (Cherishing All the Happiness)


    In fact, the legs of this primordial divine beast are not just ordinary food; they are highly nourishing...


    Qing Tiandi, without his legs, descended from the sky andy dazedly on the yellow sand.


    His most powerful trump card had actually been deciphered... not by a person... but by a "Husky"...


    This... cannot be possible!!!


    Yun Lang was still greedily gnawing on the flesh of the primordial divine beast.


    It''s so delicious...


    Ye Hua slowly walked towards Qing Tiandi''s side and said calmly, "Actually, you weren''t entirely wrong. If we must find a mistake, it would be choosing to be my enemy."


    Qing Tiandi chuckled, "So, you''re such a formidable person. I underestimated you."


    "Many people underestimate me because I keep a low profile and never boast." Ye Hua felt that he was quite low-key. Even though his wives were beautiful and envied by others when they went out, he realized he should take them out more often.


    Qing Tiandi sighed lightly, "This kind of ending is actually quite good. Living alone is boring..."


    If it were the old Ye Hua, he would definitely refute that statement. How can living alone be considered lonely? The primordial divine beast used to live alone as well.


    But now, Ye Hua agreed with those words. Having a wife and child, experiencing such a family, only then can one understand how terrifying true loneliness can be, even to the point of tormenting a person to death.


    If Ye Hua were to return to his previous life now, he wouldn''t be able to do it. He would only be more violent and turn into a murderous monster.


    "Yes, loneliness is terrifying," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Qing Tiandi looked at Ye Hua and said, "I feel like we are the same kind of person."


    "Perhaps," Ye Hua replied calmly.


    "Escort me on my way. After so many years, I''m tired. My mind has been overused, and I need rest." Qing Tiandi said softly. He no longer wanted to continue fighting; he was too tired... He didn''t even know why he had been living for so many years until now, but now he understood a little, albeit a bit toote...


    Ye Hua took a gentle drag on his cigarette, and finally, the long ash fell.


    Looking at the falling ash, Qing Tiandi chuckled, "I won..."


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything, turned around, and left. The falling ash transformed into blue starlight in the air andnded on Qing Tiandi.


    Qing Tiandi slowly closed his eyes and chuckled, "Dabao, attack the yellow sand at night. Let your wife order a full bucket meal."


    Qing Tiandi on the yellow sand transformed into a blue star and drifted away with the wind, merging with the blue sky.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath. Today''s events didn''t bring him any joy. Why was he not happy? Was it because they all died!


    Or was it that he didn''t want them to die?


    When did he be like this, acting like a woman!


    He often reprimanded Qing Ya and the others for being indecisive, but today, his own psychological state was alsocking.


    Seeing Yun Lang gnawing on the bones nearby, Ye Hua said lightly, "Finish eating and go back."


    "Woof~"


    Imperial Trantion: "Yes, Your Honor."


    Ye Hua''s face grew heavy as he entered the Voidless Realm...


    The three women exchanged nces. They found it strange that Ye Hua seemed unhappy. Shouldn''t he be happy when Qing Tiandi, his opponent, died? What was wrong with Ye Hua?


    "You go check on brother-inw. Don''t let him fall into depression," Qing Yutong suggested. She would let her sisters, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, go andfort him for now. She would make sure her brother-inw felt good all over when she had the chance.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi naturally went to see their husband. It was rare to see him so mncholic. Before, he seemed troubled for a few days because of Aunty''s matter...


    The two wives arrived at the pce''s back garden, where Ye Hua sat on a rocking chair, gently swaying back and forth. His fingertips held a cigarette as he gazed up at the sky above the Voidless Realm.


    Ye Hua was actually contemting...


    ''Aside from those old guys, Qing Tiandi also caused trouble for this deity. Without the appearance of the Li Hun, it would have been difficult to change the image of the Voidless Realm. This deity didn''t have to send my subordinates to kill indiscriminately and stage a show.


    ''Although the appearance of Li Hun and the initial killings were her own decisions, it has nothing to do with this deity. This deity only used it to my advantage.''


    ''Qing Tiandi framed this deity with the heads of three hundred thousand people, showing how ruthless he is. But today, he willingly died for his friends.''


    Ye Hua couldn''t understand what Qing Tiandi was thinking. ''This deity was still wondering how this deity would y this game in the future.''


    ''Unexpectedly, you destroyed this game... and it happened when this deity was most pleased!''


    At this thought, Ye Hua''s brows furrowed.


    "Damn it!" Ye Hua uttered in a low voice.


    This Qing Tiandi made him unhappy by dying!


    What a ruthless man!


    So terrifying!


    "Ye Hua, you''re swearing again." Qing Ya directly sat on her husband''sp and snuggled in his arms.


    The Empress did the same. It seemed like the two women nned to use their feminine charm to ease their husband''s worries.


    "Obsession is truly terrifying," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Qing Ya said softly, "Ye Hua, didn''t you often say before that choices are made by others..."


    "Their choices have disappointed me. Suddenly, I feel a bit lost," Ye Hua replied.


    Donghuang Baizhi kissed Ye Hua''s cheek and said, "Don''t you still have us? And the children, and a group of loyal subordinates."


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Yes, I still have you... we are one big family."


    "Yes, a big family," the two women said softly. They understood the meaning behind Ye Hua''s words, including all the subordinates in that big family.


    In fact, every time Ye Hua held a gathering, it was evident that he enjoyed the time spent with his subordinates. As a leader, Ye Hua could be strict, but as a friend, he had no airs.


    "Let''s go shopping. It''s been a while since we''ve gone out together. Bring Ah Li and Yan''er along," Ye Hua suggested. Sometimes, they needed to return to a normal life and couldn''t continue like this forever.


    Qing Ya pouted and said, "You talk about shopping, but every time we ask you to apany us, how do you respond?"


    "That''s right, it''s like you''re embarrassed to apany us shopping," Donghuang Baizhi added, showing a dissatisfied expression. The Empress was quite adorable.


    Ye Hua didn''t me them. Whenever they asked him to go shopping before, he always refused. Going shopping was so boring, he thought. It was better to stay at home and watch cartoons like "Nezha Conquers the Dragon King." [Nezha Conquers the Dragon King is a 1979 Chinese animated fantasy film produced by Shanghai Animation Film Studio.]


    "I''ll apany you from now on," Ye Hua said softly. After the incident with Wang Dabao and Bai Cixin, Ye Hua suddenly realized that he needed to cherish some things. The presentpanionship would lead to future happiness, and he didn''t want to regret not being there when the time came.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 681 (Life Must Go On)

    Chapter 681 (Life Must Go On)


    ''This deity has always lived ording to my own will, rarely considering them. It''s time to look at things from their perspective.''


    Sure enough, upon hearing Ye Hua''s promise, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were overjoyed. Once Ye Hua said it, he could hardly escape. After all, Ye Hua is the Supreme Overlord, he wouldn''t lie.


    "Let''s go shopping, it''s been a while since we bought clothes and bags," Qing Ya couldn''t wait any longer and wanted to go on a shopping spree.


    Donghuang Baizhi chimed in, "I heard there are many new arrivals. Qing Ya, we need to catch up with the times."


    Ye Hua was still unaware of their intentions and was ming himself.


    "Let''s go then, bring the little ones," Ye Hua stood up and extinguished his cigarette.


    The two kids were ecstatic at the thought of going out to y. They quickly changed their clothes and then pulled their mother, who was still putting on makeup, urging her to hurry up.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi hadn''t been out for a long time either. It''s in a woman''s nature to look beautiful, so they needed to touch up their makeup.


    Although they didn''t really need to do so.


    But now that Donghuang Baizhi had be a public figure, Ye Hua didn''t want to cause any trouble. So, she slightly changed her appearance to look like Qing Yutong... This made Donghuang Baizhi feel a bit frustrated. She couldn''t even go shopping with her husband using her original appearance.


    In fact, Ye Hua had a bit of selfishness. If everyone knew that he was the husband of the Empress, who would dare to provoke him...


    ''Now that Qing Tiandi had already been defeated, the only one who dared to y mind games with this deity was gone. What a pity¡­''


    It''s hard to find someone like him... It had never happened before.


    After changing into regr clothes, the family finally went out to Dragon Peace City''srge shopping mall for a stroll!


    One hourter...


    Ye Hua sat in an ice cream shop with the two kids, Donghuang Li and Ye Yan, drinking fruit juice. Ye Hua held an ice cream cone in his hand and asionally took a lick.


    ''Shopping with women was simply no different from suicide. This deity actually agreed to such a thing again.''


    It seemed that he couldn''t let his emotions get the better of him¡­


    ''This deity was too impulsive.''


    "Daddy, it''s so boring..." Donghuang Li held arge cup of fruit juice in her hands and said.


    Ye Yan sighed, "I really don''t understand why Mommy likes shopping so much. My legs are about to break..."


    Ye Hua let out a soft sigh, "Your mommy loves shopping the most. She won''te out until several hours have passed."


    "Daddy, let''s go somewhere else to y," Donghuang Li jumped down from her seat and pulled her father''s clothes.


    Ye Hua thought her daughter''s suggestion was good, "Where do you want to go?"


    "Just not here..." Ye Yan whispered, indicating that he really didn''t want to stay in the mall anymore... He would nevere here again in the future.


    Ye Hua agreed with his son''s opinion, "Alright, let''s go. Daddy will take you out to y."


    "Yay!"


    "Okay!"


    Ye Hua carried one child in each arm, feeling like a good father, and walked out of the ice cream shop.


    "Quick, check if Mommy is still there," Ye Hua said in a deep voice, as if something big was happening.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan instantly became serious, carefully observing the ''enemy'' around them.


    "Daddy, Mommy isn''t here, we can escape..." Donghuang Li whispered.


    Ye Hua''s gaze sharpened, "Good! Ye Yan, keep an eye on nine o''clock, Ah Li, watch six o''clock, and report immediately if you spot any ''enemy''!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    The two kids received their orders and excitedly followed their father, sneaking away.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi stood upstairs, watching their husband sneak away with the two kids, their faces darkening. But they also found it amusing. Ye Hua had this side to him.


    "He said he would apany us, but it''s only been an hour, and he couldn''t hold on," Donghuang Baizhi pouted, finding him to be a big liar who doesn''t keep his word.


    Qing Ya sighed, "An hour is already quite long. In the past, he would want to leave after just ten minutes."


    "Forget it, let''s go shopping on our own. Fortunately, I have you, Qing Ya. If I were alone, I would be bored to death."


    "Haha, I feel the same way."


    The two women held hands, bing more and more harmonious. This was also the situation that Ye Hua hoped to see.


    Carrying the children, Ye Hua sessfully escaped.


    "Daddy, that was so much fun. We escaped," Ye Yan pped his small hands and eximed. ''If Mommy had caught us just now, we would have definitely been scolded.''


    Donghuang Li couldn''t stop smiling, "Daddy, can we y like this more often?"


    Ye Hua nodded. He had spent most of his time teaching them cultivation techniques, but had rarely interacted with them. Today, he had a sudden inspiration and had some fun with the kids.


    ''This deity''s actions must definitely not be seen by others. If they were seen, this deity would definitely have to kill to keep it a secret.''


    Carrying the two little ones, Ye Hua stood on the bustling street. The people passing by looked different than before.


    Nowadays, people''s physique has improved, and theirplexion looks much better. Many people have symbols of power on their chests, like stars or moons.


    Now, when ites to matchmaking, people look at these symbols. Having a car or a house doesn''t matter as long as you have a few stars.


    This is a world where the strong are respected. Even rich people are no match for a single star.


    This has given some young people hope. They have achieved the level of cultivators through their own efforts, bringing glory to their ancestors.


    Ye Hua is very satisfied with this kind of world. It should be like this. Everyone has the right to pursue what they want. ''This deity can grant you that, but don''t make the wrong choice. Once you make a deadly choice, no one can save you!''


    A person wearing a bear head mask is handing out flyers. Donghuang Li curiously took one.


    "Sister, what''s on it?" Ye Yan asked curiously.


    "Um... it''s a flyer for the Challenger Tournament at the Dragon Peace City Sports Arena," Donghuang Li ced the flyer in front of her father.


    Ye Hua originally didn''t want to look at these boring things. It would be better to watch a movie instead. Hasn''t the new Venom movie been released recently? It''s said to be very cool.


    But when he saw the hopeful little eyes of his children, Ye Hua couldn''t bear to refuse.


    "Let''s go and take a look..." Ye Hua nodded.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan were ecstatic. They hugged their father and showered him with kisses, leaving saliva all over Ye Hua''s cheeks.


    How could Ye Hua dislike his own children? In the eyes of others, the rtionship between this father and his children is really good.


    Carrying the two kids, Ye Hua walked towards the nearby sports arena. As they approached, they could hear deafening roarsing from inside.


    This reminded Ye Hua of a scene on Canglie Star, where people also enjoyed watching such duels. It seems that humans have a penchant for this kind of spectacle.


    In the past, the ancient Romans had ves fighting, and now it''s not much different. Even the interster civilization of Canglie Star is the same.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 682 (The Supreme Overlord Drools)

    Chapter 682 (The Supreme Overlord Drools)


    Carrying his two children, Ye Hua bought tickets and, at his son''s strong request, also bought popcorn, c, and foam fingers.


    Entering the interior of the stadium, the thunderous cheers echoed in his ears. The two little ones were excited. They jumped out of their father''s embrace and looked at the interior of the stadium. A marble-made arena stood before them, and two warriors were engaged in a battle. People waved their tickets and cheered for their chosen fighters.


    Ye Hua called out lightly, "Don''t wander around, stay close to me."


    Although the two children were excited, they didn''t ignore their father''s words. They obediently followed behind him and found their seats.


    Ye Hua sat down slowly, with Donghuang Li and Ye Yan sitting beside him, sipping c while watching the live fight.


    On the arena were two young men with their strength levels marked on their chests, both possessing a single star, belonging to the ranks of novice cultivators.


    Such a battle of strength was nothing special for the two children, but the atmosphere at the scene was quite enjoyable. The two little ones were filled with excitement and began cheering for their favorite fighters.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it. This kind of fight had be boring to him, but the atmosphere was quite good. It was much more interesting than apanying his wife for shopping.


    "Sister, who do you think will win?" Ye Yan asked curiously while sipping his iced c.


    Donghuang Li pursed her lips and replied, "It doesn''t matter who wins. As long as we''re happy."


    "Yeah, sister is right," Ye Yan agreed. As long as he was happy, it didn''t matter who won or lost.


    Ye Hua heard their conversation but didn''t say anything.


    ''Being able to bring joy to the children of this deity was already a great honor for all of you. However, if you want to bring joy to this deity, you''ll need to use your brains.


    As the match continued, one of the men was knocked off the arena with a punch.


    The audience erupted into cheers, but there were also some sighs of disappointment as they tore up their tickets.


    Seeing this situation, Ye Hua shook his head helplessly and looked at his sleeping children. They had been moring toe and watch, but now they were bored enough to fall asleep.


    Seeing Ye Yan snuggling up to Donghuang Li and falling asleep, his adorable expression brought a smile to Ye Hua''s face.


    He didn''t wake the children up and let them sleep.


    The second match quickly began.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, next is a battle between two Moon-level powerhouses. It will surely provide a visual feast for everyone. Let the contestants enter the arena!"


    Upon hearing the announcer''s words, Ye Hua felt bored. What kind of visual feast could Moon-level powerhouses provide? It felt like he had grown ustomed to a more thrilling and stimting life, and now everything seemed nd.


    Should he leave early?


    But when he thought about the child in his wife''s belly, Ye Hua felt that he should stay for now. Ye Yan was still young, so it would be beneficial for him to learn here.


    Resting his chin on his right hand, Ye Hua''s gaze focused on the arena. The two fighters on it were exchanging blows, disying a significant amount of spiritual energy.


    The spectators watched with great interest, some even showing admiration. Moon-level powerhouses were truly amazing!


    Ye Hua''s eyelids felt heavy. Ash from his cigarette fell on his clothes, and the ember at the corner of his mouth gradually extinguished.


    Father and his two children fell asleep in such an environment. It was simply unbelievable.


    It''s unknown how much time had passed, but Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi walked out of the mall carrying big and small bags.


    They looked at other people''s boyfriends, who were carrying bags in their hands, and then looked at their own situation.


    Truly envious...


    Qing Ya helplessly smiled and said, "I used to fantasize about having a boyfriend who would help me carry bags, but now it seems impossible in this lifetime."


    "Haha, Qing Ya, you have such terrifying thoughts. Unless the sun rises from the west, Ye Hua will help us carry bags," Donghuang Baizhi teased. It''s already good enough that he apanies you on outings with his male chauvinism.


    Qing Ya smiled sweetly and said slowly, "As a girl, of course, I hope to be cherished by a man. Baizhi, haven''t you ever fantasized about it?"


    "Alright, I dare not fantasize anymore."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "It''s gettingte, we should go back and cook," Qing Ya nced at her watch. It was already 5 p.m., and they had unknowingly spent three hours shopping.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded, "Let''s go find them first and see what Ye Hua is doing with the children."


    "Okay."


    Sensing Ye Hua''s presence, Qing Ya quickly found his location. It wasn''t too far away.


    The two women bought tickets and entered the stadium. The battles were still intense, without any signs of stopping.


    "Ye Hua actually brought the children to watch this..." Qing Ya said angrily. How could he let Ye Yan, who was so young, watch this kind of thing?


    Donghuang Baizhi had be more understanding. "It''s okay to watch. This is just a normal fight, no one gets hurt, and they can learn from it."


    "Baizhi, you''ve changed. You used to be on my side," Qing Ya couldn''t help pinching the Empress''s arm.


    Donghuang Baizhi whispered, "Be careful, or I and Ye Hua will team up to bully you."


    "Hmph~ We''ll see," Qing Ya retorted mercilessly, causing the Empress to giggle.


    The men present were all focused on the matches and didn''t notice the conversation. These two women were more attractive than the men in the arena.


    Hand in hand, the two women found their husband...


    However, when they saw the appearance of their husband and children... they were stunned as if struck by lightning.


    They saw Ye Hua slouched on his seat,pletelycking any image, and the two little ones were already lying on top of their father, who knows when.


    The crucial point was that drool was flowing from the corner of Ye Hua''s mouth...


    This was what shocked Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi the most!


    How could they let go of such an embarrassing situation? They immediately took out their phones and vigorously snapped pictures of their husband.


    "Now we''ve got you! You said we drool in our sleep at night, but look at yourself, you''re no different! And this sitting posture, where''s the supreme elegance? You''re just like¡­" Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t find the right words, but it''s like an uncle!


    Looking at the photo of Ye Hua, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Ye Hua listened to the familiarughter, slowly opened his eyes, instinctively wiped the corner of his mouth, and his face twitched...


    His entire face turned ck, and then he looked at the sweetughter of his wives, feelingpletely embarrassed!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi raised their phones and said, "Ye Hua, now you can''t escape anymore, the drooling Supreme Overlord, hahaha!"


    "Delete it!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice. This had escted quickly, to the point where even they dared to tease him.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my patreon. https://.patreon/NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 683 (Divine Dragon Pulls the Coffin)

    Chapter 683 (Divine Dragon Pulls the Coffin)


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi stuck out their tongues yfully, looking mischievous.


    "We''re not deleting it."


    "Yeah, exactly! We finally captured this moment."


    Ye Hua red fiercely at his wives, as if to say, "If you don''t delete it now, I''ll lose my temper."


    "What are you ring at? You didn''t apany us shopping, and now you''re throwing a tantrum. I''m going to share it in the group chat." Qing Ya snorted and immediately shared the photo in the group.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t want to be outdone and even shared a video in the group.


    "You guys!!!" Ye Hua was shocked. These two women must be itching for trouble to dare share his embarrassing moments in the group!


    Ye Hua immediately took out his phone, opened WeChat, and indeed saw a photo of himself drooling in the group chat. The Empress even added to the spectacle...


    Lie Gu: "Oh my, is this our boss??? My worldview is shattered!!! (Funny)"


    Zi Shan: "Ah ah ah! The image of my idol ispletely ruined. (Pitiful)"


    Brittany: "Hello, Your Highness~ (Puckering lips)"


    Wei Chang: "Your Highness remains down-to-earth as always. (Happy)"


    Xun Fang: "Your Highness is so adorable~ (Picking nose)"


    Ye Zizi: "Oh my god!!! What did I just see!!! That drool..."


    Dongfang Yuer: "Madam knows how to have fun. (Covering mouth)"


    Yi Hong: "Your Highness, everyone is making fun of you, but I''ll refrain from joining... (Funny)"


    Qing Yutong: "Brother-inw, you... your image ispletely destroyed. (Crying)"


    Death Mage: "Jejejeje..."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were alreadyughing so hard that their stomachs hurt. That''s how the WeChat group was¡ªthere were no hierarchies, and everyone could freely make fun of each other, just as Ye Hua had said before.


    While Ye Hua watched his subordinates joking around, his anger reached its peak, and the chat was flooded withments.


    He immediately sent an angry emoji, but it didn''t work. The teasing became even more intense.


    Ye Hua was so infuriated that he almost left the group. He would have to teach them a lesson in the future. He put away his phone and turned his gaze to his wives.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi continued to amuse their husband, giving them a kiss each, which made Ye Hua feel slightly better.


    His wives lips were truly fragrant.


    The sleeping little ones were also awakened by themotion.


    "Mama~"


    "Mama~"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi hugged the children in their arms and each gave them a kiss, making the two little ones extremely happy.


    "Mama, Yan''er is hungry." Ye Yan pouted, looking as if he would starve to death.


    "Alright, Mama will cook for Yan''er."


    "Yeah, Mama is so good. Yan''er loves Mama the most." Ye Yan snuggled in his mother''s arms, showering her with affection. Qing Ya was delighted; it seemed like she had won over her son''s stomach.


    Donghuang Baizhi whispered, "Ye Hua, let''s go back."


    Ye Hua stood up, brushed off the ash from his clothes, and said boredly, "Let''s go back."


    The family of five walked down the aisle, with Ye Hua yawning and appearing as if he hadn''t fully woken up.


    However, just as the family was about to leave, a dragon''s roar suddenly resounded through the sky!


    This dragon''s roar stunned everyone, including Ye Hua, who stopped in his tracks and slowly turned to look at the sky!


    "What is this???" Qing Ya furrowed her eyebrows, puzzled by the extraordinary dragon''s roar.


    "Something is about to happen!" Donghuang Baizhi said solemnly, her face showing deep concern. Although it was just a dragon''s roar, it could be felt.


    ''It''s powerful!!!''


    Although Ye Hua was momentarily stunned, he quickly regained his senses. His heart started to fill with excitement and unexpected joy!


    Today, the original Ye Hua was feeling down, but this dragon''s roar brought him great pleasure! This was the feeling he desired!


    Just with this dragon''s roar!


    This was the most powerful encounter Ye Hua had ever experienced here. He couldn''t wait to see what kind of surprise it would bring him!


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan also looked at the horizon. The sky gradually turned red, like a sunset, but it turned into a fiery red color.


    This sudden change caused the two cultivators in the arena to stop and look up at the sky!


    All the spectators stood up and looked at this unusual phenomenon!


    Even some people were whispering to each other.


    "I think I just heard the roar of a dragon. Is it an illusion?"


    "I heard it too, so it''s not an illusion."


    "Why did the sky turn like this? It feels like the end of the world."


    "Could it be that something is about to appear?"


    "Could it be another demon lord? Oh my God... How could this happen?"


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and leaned against the side, a curious expression on his face.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, seeing their husband''s expression, knew exactly what Ye Hua was thinking. This was an enemy tailor-made for Ye Hua.


    Just this morning, Qing Tiandi had died, and now someone immediately took his ce in the afternoon.


    It felt like the enemies wereing one after another.


    Roar!!!


    Another dragon''s roar resounded, making everyone''s scalp tingle. Unlike before, this roar was much closer! It felt like it was right next to their ears!


    "It''s here," Ye Hua said calmly.


    In the red sky, a figure appeared in everyone''s field of vision¡ªa red dragon hovering in the sky, disying its power and majestic body to the world!


    "It''s really a dragon! Holy shit! I actually saw a dragon in my lifetime!"


    "This is not special effects, it''s a real dragon! Dragons really exist in this world!"


    "So unexpected, so unexpected! Dragon... I''m going to make a wish."


    Ye Hua''s gaze was not focused on the dragon, but on another object.


    Underneath the crimson ws, it seemed like something was hanging.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi both noticed it, andpared to the divine dragon, that dark object was even more concerning.


    As the divine dragon approached, some people could see it clearly!


    "This... This is the Divine Dragon Pulls the Coffin!" [The phrase divine dragon pulls the coffin refers to a situation where an immensely powerful and influential figure, symbolized by the divine dragon, intervenes or takes action in a matter or event that is seemingly insignificant or beneath their status, represented by the coffin.]


    "And such a thing exists, it seems only the Upper Realm can have it."


    "Yes, I''ve seen it before. Others have nine Dragons Pull the Coffin, which is even more impressive than this."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were puzzled and had no idea what it was.


    "Ye Hua, what is this?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    Ye Hua''s voice was heavy as he said, "Inside that coffin is a very powerful creature!"


    Hearing her husband''s words, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi felt a little gloomy because Ye Hua said the other party was powerful.


    If possible, the two women would have preferred to hear their husband say that the person inside was powerful but just trash. However, Ye Hua didn''t say that.


    It was just the original Ye Hua who didn''t say it. Looking at their worried expressions, it was truly speechless...


    The divine dragon flew into the air, and the coffin under its w fell with a thunderous crash. Another burst of dragon''s roar erupted, and then it flew towards the sky, as if it had never appeared before. The sky returned to its original color.


    And the coffin unexpectedly fell in the center of the arena, deeply embedded in the marble.


    The two contestants looked at the coffin in the middle with puzzled expressions. The entire coffin was not lying t, but standing upright.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 684 (The Figure in the Painting)

    Chapter 684 (The Figure in the Painting)


    Everyone''s gaze turned towards the coffin, their expressions filled with curiosity, including Ye Hua.


    Is there a person or a monster inside that coffin?


    The two people in the arena looked at each other with confusion and mustered the courage to approach the coffin.


    This action made everyone hold their breath. What would happen?


    The coffin was engraved with strange patterns, and the two of them curiously examined it. It seemed like a peculiar painting, depicting six people holding weapons and facing arge army.


    Ye Hua took a drag of his cigarette and casually said, "If I''m not mistaken, this coffin should be a kind of seal."


    "A seal?" Donghuang Baizhi questioned with doubt.


    "Yes, but the seal seems to have been broken now," Ye Hua chuckled softly. From the extent of the seal''s damage, it was powerful!


    Qing Ya was very curious. "What does the dragon from earlier mean?"


    "Let''s make a hypothesis. The dragon might be a guardian species that discovered the seal was broken and..." Ye Hua''s words weren''t finished as he wanted to hear what his wives thought.


    However, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t say anything. It was Donghuang Li who spoke up, "Then it left this threat here and ran away..."


    "Haha, my clever Ah Li," Ye Hua touched his daughter''s cheek. It was just a spection, and the actual facts were unknown.


    Ye Huaughed, but Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t.


    "Even the divine dragon couldn''t contend with it and left behind such a dangerous thing," Donghuang Baizhi murmured.


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette ash. "Let''s take a look first and see who is inside!"


    The two women nodded and continued to focus their gaze on the arena.


    The two people in the arena finished examining the coffin and attempted to touch it with their hands.


    But before their hands could touch the coffin, a strange aura emanated from it. Their expressions changed, their bodies began to convulse violently, and their life force was being drained away, merging into the coffin.


    In less than a few seconds, the two people fell down like empty shells.


    Ye Hua felt that this move resembled Ye Zizi''s technique of extracting blood essence.


    However, this was the extraction of life force, and the difference between the two was not significant, but rather simr.


    Seeing the instant death of the two people in the arena, the tens of thousands of people present were stunned, forgetting to even escape.


    A golden barrier instantly enveloped the arena, and the voice of the host was heard, "Everyone, please remain calm. The barrier has been activated, and relevant personnel are rushing here!"


    The words had just been spoken!


    The coffin lid mmed shut with a heavy thud. The deafening sound indicated that its weight was extraordinary, so heavy that even the marble shattered!


    Ye Hua stared intently at the coffin in the darkness. Who woulde out of it?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi became nervous. Donghuang Li and Ye Yan, on the other hand, were quite excited, just like their father.


    A strange painting floated in the coffin...


    This phenomenon left everyone in a daze, even Ye Hua felt surprised. ''A painting?''


    Moreover, it was andscape painting, but in the bottom right corner of the painting, there was a person sitting and fishing...


    This was not particrly strange. What was strange was that the person sitting and fishing seemed to be moving!


    "This painting! Could it also be another seal?" Qing Ya asked in a deep voice.


    All eyes turned to the coffin, curiosity evident in everyone''s expressions, including Ye Hua.


    Is there a person or a monster inside that coffin?


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded, "That should be the case. This painting is likely a powerful sealing treasure, and so is the coffin. It''s a double seal!"


    "Who could it be? To endure such a seal, and now... the seals are gone..." Qing Ya muttered, feeling that this enemy was different from the ones they had faced before.


    A slight smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hua''s mouth, but he immediatelyposed himself, showing a serious expression. "It seems... this enemy is very powerful!"


    Upon hearing her husband''s tone, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi instantly lost confidence. They had witnessed Ye Hua''s immense strength, like a god among gods. Now he was giving such an evaluation...


    "Ye Hua, don''t tease us like that. It was our mistake earlier, you''re scaring me," Qing Ya forced a smile, speaking softly, hoping her husband would retract his previous words and appear more rxed, as if facing an insignificant matter.


    Ye Hua chuckled inwardly, but he didn''t show it on his face. He spoke in a solemn tone, "I also have no certainty about this opponent. Although the seals have dissipated, you should still feel the lingering power. Being able to break the seals during their existence, this opponent is very powerful."


    Donghuang Baizhi''s face fell, "Ye Hua, what should we do? Let''s hurry back to the Voidless Realm."


    Donghuang Baizhi only wanted to protect her family, as the Voidless Realm had protective barriers outside, providing more safety.


    However, Ye Hua ruthlessly struck them down, "The barriers of the Voidless Realm won''t hold."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi instantly became anxious. They looked at their husband''s stern expression, as if he wasn''t joking. What should they do... what should they do...


    "Ye Hua, let''s move to the Canglie Star," Qing Ya suggested directly. If they couldn''t win, then it was best not to take risks.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly. They were already thinking of running away so quickly. They were indeed eager.


    "Why the rush? The oue is still uncertain. Let''s see how powerful this person is first," Ye Hua had no intention of going to the Canglie Star. Running away when the enemy arrived? That''s not how things should be.


    "Daddy, I want to go beat up the bad guy," Donghuang Li raised her fist.


    "Ah Li, don''t be naughty," Donghuang Baizhi sternly scolded.


    Donghuang Li pursed her lips, hoping to grow up quickly so that she could join the fight and assist her father.


    The painting that drifted out of the coffin appeared before the eyes of tens of thousands of people. Though they didn''t know its meaning, it looked mysterious and awe-inspiring.


    Suddenly, the person fishing in the painting stood up, put down his fishing rod, and turned his head to look outside the painting!


    With just that gentle nce, everyone felt their breath halt. It was terrifying!


    A single gaze held such immense power!


    Ye Hua was somewhat surprised by the opponent''s strength. ''Indeed, they were formidable!''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had been observing their husband''s expression all along, and their hearts felt heavy.


    Their minds couldn''t help but recall Wang Dabao and his wife. They had met with tragedy because they encountered someone as powerful as themselves.


    If they and Ye Hua also encountered someone powerful, did that mean... they would follow in Wang Dabao''s footsteps?


    Women, they easily overthink things. They were already thinking about the future before anything had happened. It was scaring themselves.


    The man in the painting smiled and took out a folding fan, gently waving it!


    The scenery in the painting vanished, turning into an ordinary piece of white paper, devoid of anything...


    Pff!


    A me erupted, instantly engulfing the painting, reducing it to ashes...


    As the painting disappeared, a figure gradually appeared on the scene. It was exactly like the man in the painting, holding an ordinary folding fan, gently swaying it.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 685 (Nanwu Banner)

    Chapter 685 (Nanwu Banner)


    The man had a tall figure with slender eyebrows and sharp eyes. A strand of silver hair slid along the temples and rested on his chest, giving him a sense of unruliness. Coupled with the ordinary folding fan in his hand, he appeared like a charming and elegant schr from ancient times.


    Especially with his exquisite facial features and the curve of his lips, he was simply a heartthrob for young girls.


    It seemed that many women present were enchanted by his charm, their eyes sparkling with admiration. He exuded an ethereal temperament, and one couldn''t help but imagine being embraced and caressed by such a man.


    With a swooshing sound, the man opened the folding fan in his hand, releasing a powerful aura.


    The protective barrier that humans took pride in shattered like ss with a single strike. It was utterly vulnerable.


    Ye Hua thought that this man was indeed handsome and had a good hairstyle. Especially with that strand of silver hair falling down, it added a unique touch.


    It seemed like he had a higher sense of presence than him...


    Taking a sneak peek at his two beautiful wives, he noticed that their gazes were fixed on the man in the field. It made Ye Hua feel annoyed. How could they be so shallow and captivated by a man like this?


    They used to say sweet words to him in bed, iming that he was the most handsome man in the world, and now they were looking at someone else...


    All those affectionate words in bed were just empty promises!


    "What are you looking at! You''re drooling!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    QIng Ya and Donghuang Baizhi weren''t as Ye Hua described. They were just observing the enemy a bit more seriously, but they were used of being infatuated. It was truly unfair to themselves.


    Seeing that her husband was a bit jealous, QIng Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t say anything. It was eptable for him to admire beautiful women, but they weren''t allowed to appreciate handsome men. He was such a domineering man.


    "This man seems very powerful," QIng Ya felt the aura emanating from the man and thought that he was the most formidable person she had ever encountered. Donghuang Baizhi felt the same way.


    Ye Hua sneered disdainfully, "Is he stronger than me?"


    "Ye Hua, didn''t you say you don''t know?" QIng Ya asked curiously.


    "Well..." Ye Hua was suddenly speechless. Even if he was slightly weaker, there was no need for them to worry. They should know how hard it is to live a happy life.


    Donghuang Baizhiforted him softly, "Ye Hua, it''s okay. Even if you''re a bit weaker, we won''t change our hearts. After all, we have children."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Why did he feel like he was stepping on his own foot again? How could he always do such foolish things!


    Donghuang Li alsoforted her father, "Daddy, failure is the mother of sess. You should work hard in cultivation like Ah Li does, then you''ll be stronger."


    "Yes, what Sister said is right. Dad, you have to work hard. Otherwise, Yan''er will catch up with you," Ye Yan also cheered his father on.


    Ye Hua felt a headacheing on. He was only creating a suppressed atmosphere, but they actually believed that he couldn''t measure up...


    Well, now that the car had started, how could he take a U-turn halfway?


    Seeing her husband''s deste expression, QIng Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were also worried. As a man with such a strong ego, how could he ept the existence of someone more powerful? Poor Ye Hua...


    The attention of the crowd once again turned to the field.


    The man swayed the folding fan in his hand and slowly ascended into the air. His gaze swept around, taking in his surroundings and this unfamiliar world...


    "I am Luo Hou! One of the Nanwu Banners. Today, I am delighted to see the light of day. When the Banner Master returns, we will surely unify the world!" As soon as his words fell, Lu Hou''s figure disappeared.


    Although it was just a short sentence, it revealed a lot of information!


    The crowd was shocked. This was a tant threat. The era of the Demoness had just passed, and now there was something called the Nanwu Banner... It seemed even more terrifying than the Witch. What was happening in this world...


    QIng Ya murmured, "Nanwu Banner... Lu Hou... one of the five banners... the return of the Banner Master..."


    "It''s really going to change." Donghuang Baizhi said solemnly. This wasn''t just one person! He was just one of the five banners, and there was a Banner Master behind him!


    One person is already so formidable, what about the other four? And what kind of strength does their Banner Master possess?


    Ye Hua, with a "troubled" expression, lit another cigarette. "It''s quite troublesome."


    "Ye Hua, this opponent is different from before. Do you have any knowledge about their origins?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked. She certainly hoped that her husband could grasp the enemy''s movements. Knowing oneself and the enemy would ensure victory in every battle.


    Ye Hua had never heard of the Nanwu Banner. There were only two possibilities: either the Nanwu Banner appeared earlier than himself, or... the Nanwu Banner came from another region.


    But in the entire Milky Way, Canglie Star represented civilization and progress, while Cangluo Continent represented strength. If there really was such a powerful force, it would be impossible for him not to know. The possibility of iting from another region was unlikely...


    It should be a remnant from history, appearing even earlier than himself. He could ask Zi Shan about it. He heard that she had conducted research on divine history. It seemed like he had another meeting to attend.


    The opponent this time was indeed very powerful. Ye Hua didn''t deceive QIng Ya and Donghuang Baizhi about this. But it was precisely because of that, it became interesting!


    Otherwise, every time he made a move, the opponent would copse immediately. Where was the fun in that? He needed powerful opponents, both in mind and skill.


    "For now, we don''t know yet. Let''s go back and discuss our strategy." Ye Hua said in a deep voice. It was necessary to thoroughly investigate the opponent''s information and not underestimate them!


    QIng Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded. The family immediately left the scene and returned to the Voidless Realm.


    First, they sent the two children out to y. Ye Hua then called for a family meeting, with QIng Yutong also invited. After all, she was considered his woman, and he had done everything he should do, except for thest step.


    Besides, he had always wanted to take QIng Yutong as his own.


    Ye Hua and his two beautiful wives sat on chairs, waiting for QIng Yutong to arrive.


    In an instant, they heard QIng Yutong''s ghostly cry, "Brother-inw, something bad happened! Should we move out?"


    Ye Hua: "..."


    QIng Ya: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    It seemed that even QIng Yutong knew that the situation was not simple.


    "Yutong, how many times have I told you not to be so easily frightened, be ady!" QIng Ya spoke up to educate her. Acting so recklessly, how could she find a husband?


    QIng Yutong pursed her lips, indicating that her man was sitting right there. She had decided in this lifetime and would never change her mind, no matter what.


    "Oh, I know. Do you know what happened today? Five strange incidents urred in various ces! Dragon pulling coffins, exaggerated ims... I even have videos." QIng Yutong held a tabletputer in her hands.


    Donghuang Baizhi asked in a deep voice, "Five incidents??"


    "Yeah, sister Baizhi, don''t you know?" QIng Yutong replied with a question.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 686 (Achieving a Clear Mind)

    Chapter 686 (Achieving a Clear Mind)


    "Yeah, Baizhi, don''t you know?" Qing Ya replied.


    Donghuang Baizhi spoke in a deep voice, "But we''ve only encountered one instance."


    Qing Yutong shook her head, "You guys, even though the world has changed, it''s still the age of the inte. You''re really outdated."


    Ye Hua said lightly, "Let''s see it."


    "Alright then." Qing Yutong yed the video, even providingmentary.


    "This one appeared in the Era Park in Ocean City."


    The video seemed to be taken by a kind-hearted person. At that time, everyone was ying, and suddenly there was a burst of dragon roars, followed by the appearance of a ck coffin, just like the previous situation.


    Everyone was curious and vignt, so there were no casualties.


    Ye Hua was simply curious if there was a painting inside the coffin.


    As the coffin lid was opened, something eerie appeared...


    It looked like arge jar, like the kind used for pickling vegetables...


    As the jar fell to the ground, it instantly shattered into pieces, and water flowed everywhere...


    Something strange happened. The water seemed to have a life of its own... it gradually gathered and formed a human shape!


    One could clearly see the curvaceous figure.


    The next second, Ye Hua''s expression became bewildered.


    Damn pixtion! [The video is probably pixted.]


    Motherf**ker!


    Do you know what the most evil thing in this world is? It''s pixtion censorship.


    ''This deity hadn''t reached the level of being uncensored in the mind¡­''


    This woman was indeed beautiful, not to mention her fair skin. She seemed to be made of water, a woman with an abundance of water.


    Her exquisite features made people restless, her gaze was gentle, not like someone wicked.


    However, the woman spoke slowly.


    "I am Yue Hua, one of the Five Banners of Nanwu. It''s a pleasure to be here, and I look forward to meeting you again." After saying these words, Yue Hua smiled enchantingly and disappeared.


    If it weren''t for the pixtion, Ye Hua would give full marks, but with that damn pixtion, he didn''t feel like rating it anymore. His mood worsened.


    Next, Qing Yutong yed the second video and said, "Brother-inw, this one happened in Nanyang City."


    The footage seemed to be from an inte cafe, recorded by someone who was surfing the web. The roof had arge hole, and the ck coffin had smashed manyputers. The owner was there cursing.


    Who the hell throws coffins around!


    Ye Hua just wanted to know what was inside.


    As the coffin was opened, Ye Hua and his wives stared at the screen.


    They waited for a long time, but no one came out.


    However, they heard a voice even though they couldn''t see anyone.


    "I am Bai Gu, one of the Five Banners of Nanwu. Prepare to wee the return of the Banner Master!"


    Then there was silence.


    Qing Ya frowned and asked in confusion, "Is this... a person?"


    "Sis, this should be an invisible person," Qing Yutong scolded her sister. How could she not know about this? So outdated.


    But Qing Ya was puzzled. Even if someone was invisible, there should be ws to find. But just now, that man had no ws at all.


    "This invisibility is different from the usual kind. It should be a member of a different race," Ye Hua said in a deep voice. Just like Wei Chang and the others, they possessed unique constitutions. It seemed that this invisible person was the same,pletely existing in the air. As long as there was air, it seemed they were immortal!


    ''Truly powerful! This deity is increasingly looking forward to meeting the Banner Master!''


    Donghuang Baizhi''s face looked a little grim, very worried about what would happen next.


    Qing Yutong continued ying, "This one happened in Long''an City."


    Ye Hua calmly said, "This one skipped. We''ve already seen it."


    "Oh, alright then."


    Qing Yutong switched to another one and smiled, "This happened in the northeast."


    The screen showed a ski resort, and just like the previous situations, there was the sound of dragon roars, followed by coffins falling from the sky...


    But...


    The coffin was heavier this time and sank directly into the snow. This made Ye Hua quite speechless. This dragon was really negligent. Not only did it bring these cmities here, but it was also so irresponsible, littering.


    Ye Hua and his two wives watched the video intently.


    One minute...


    Five minutes...


    Ten minutes...


    "Is he noting out anymore?!" Ye Hua couldn''t help but shout, feeling frustrated with the suspense.


    Qing Yutong smiled, "Oops, I forgot to fast forward. The climax starts at the 15-minute mark."


    "Hurry up," Ye Hua said irritably, his eyes growing tired from staring.


    As Qing Yutong fast-forwarded, they finally reached the main part, eagerly awaiting what was toe.


    Finally, there was movement in the snow pit, and arge hand appeared in the video. Ye Hua''s eyebrows tightened slightly.


    It was a man... Boring...


    And a burly man... Even more boring.


    "Next one, next one," Ye Hua couldn''t help but say. This was unbearable, too ugly...


    It was so ugly that it affected their mood. Even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s faces changed. It was truly an earth-shattering level of ugliness.


    It wasn''t discrimination; that face was truly contorted, resembling a monster.


    To make matters worse, it had limbs, especially those buck teeth... Oh my god...


    With a face like that, there was no need forbat; it could just disgust the opponent to death.


    Qing Yutongughed, "Brother-inw, wait a moment. There will be a surprise."


    Ye Hua endured the pain in his heart and continued watching, still trusting Qing Yutong.


    The man in the video started speaking.


    "I... "


    One minute passed.


    "am..."


    One minute passed.


    "Cang..."


    One minute passed.


    "Kong..."


    One minute passed.


    "hong..."


    Qing Yutong was alreadyughing on the side, while Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had stiff expressions. There was even a drop of sweat on Ye Hua''s forehead.


    This was getting exasperating. They had never been so impatient before.


    They just wanted to know what he was going to say, but he took five minutes to say five words. Oh my god...


    ''This deity doesn''t want any contact with him. He could literally bore people to death.''


    Qing Yutong continued to switch to the next one.


    "Sis, this one happened in Zijin City."


    Watching the video, it seemed to be taken at a garbage dump... The person recording was a worker.


    There was still the dragon roar, and then a loud crash as the coffin fell.


    After waiting for a minute, the coffin lid finally opened, and someone walked out...


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi twitched at the corners of their mouths, seeming a bit scared.


    Even Qing Yutong, who had seen it before, leaned closer to her sister. This was fear from a girl''s perspective.


    Ye Hua had never seen such a situation before.


    This was clearly not a human...


    It was a scarecrow, covered in yellow straw. But the most striking thing was its facial features... They were truly...


    Its entire eyeball was exposed, looking terrifying to the extreme. No wonder Qing Yutong was scared. It was very horrifying.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 687 (Origin)

    Chapter 687 (Origin)


    "I... I am Kung... Sha, Nanwu... banner¡­ One of the Five Banners."


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched.


    Stuttering???


    One slow-witted person and one stutterer...


    How could there be such peculiar people? This group was truly unique.


    As the scarecrow Kung Sha walked, the video shook violently, indicating the fear of the person recording.


    But nothing happened. Kung Sha disappeared from the frame.


    Qing Yutong closed the video and said in a deep voice, "Brother-inw, sister, sister Baizhi, this group of people is different from before."


    Ye Hua didn''t deny it, and Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded as well.


    Their arrival didn''t cause any harm, except for that Luo Hou who killed two people. Well, to be precise, the two people were absorbed by the coffin.


    "What are they doing here?" Qing Ya asked in confusion.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Qing Ya, it''s not about what they are doing here, but what they want to do."


    "They don''t want to kill people," Donghuang Baizhi murmured.


    "Brother-inw, we came here to find out their origins. Only then can we find the right countermeasures," Qing Yutong suggested.


    The little sister''s words were correct. This group of people was extremely powerful. If their strength had to be categorized, they surpassed the level of the Supreme.


    Such a formidable group had been sealed away, indicating that the one who sealed them must be even more powerful.


    But why didn''t they just kill them directly? Or was it that they couldn''t be killed at all?


    "I''ll go out for a moment," Ye Hua said calmly. Zi Shan was a deity, so he could ask if she knew anything.


    "Ye Hua, we''ll go with you," Qing Ya stood up and said. She felt a little upset every time her husband went to a meeting without her, as if he didn''t trust his wife.


    Donghuang Baizhi also showed a desire to go.


    Ye Hua fell silent for a moment, then said, "Alright,e along."


    Upon hearing her husband''s agreement, the two wives smiled happily. Qing Yutong was also delighted that her brother-inw didn''t treat her as an outsider.


    The four of them went straight to the Leisure Bar. The Gorefiend was doing his usual cleaning, but when he saw Your Honor and Madams arrive, he quickly bowed and greeted, "I pay my respects to Your Honor and Madams."


    Qing Yutong, who was standing by, was speechless with joy. The Gorefiend knew how to talk and even included her among the Madams.


    Ye Hua nodded slightly in acknowledgment and then picked up his phone. He sent a message in the WeChat group: Meeting! Same ce!


    When it came to serious matters like this, the subordinates took it seriously. Jokes were jokes, but business was business.


    One minuteter, all the subordinates had gathered, standing respectfully. Even Brittany, holding Jue Tian in his arms, appeared.


    "Subordinates, pay respects to Your Honor and Madams!" The subordinates knelt down, showing their respect and admiration.


    Ye Hua said lightly, "Rise, everyone."


    "Thank you, Your Honor!"


    Ye Hua said, "Yutong, go turn on the TV."


    "Yes, brother-inw." Qing Yutong picked up the remote control and turned on the TV. Every channel was broadcasting the five mysterious events, creating an atmosphere of fear and unease.


    "Just this afternoon, five supernatural incidents urred nationwide! Five coffins were dropped by divine dragons, and five strange individuals appeared! Their strength is unknown, and they call themselves the Nanwu Banner. So far, their leader has not shown up, and they have already caused two deaths."


    "Their appearance has caused confusion, and we hope the Voidless Realm can provide an exnation. This station will continue to track and report."


    The subordinates watched the TV silently. In fact, this matter had caused quite a stir, and everyone was aware of it.


    But Ye Hua wanted everyone to see it and understand that everyone was counting on the Voidless Realm to provide information or capture these people. After all, they were outsiders, and their motives were unknown.


    Turning off the TV, Ye Hua sat on the high chair, while his two wives stood obediently beside him. Qing Yutong was the same.


    However, everyone noticed that the previous Qing Yutong used to stand among the subordinates, but today''s Qing Yutong stood behind Your Honor. Could this represent a possibility that Your Honor had promoted his sister-inw?


    Wow, Your Honor is so bold. Isn''t he afraid of his wife''s reprimand?


    At such a serious moment, the subordinates were genuinely concerned about the Your Honor''s personal safety. They were truly loyal subordinates.


    Qing Ya and the others did not interject. As the wives of the Supreme Overlord, all they needed to do at this moment was to listen. They couldn''t let their husband lose face in front of his subordinates. They could scold himter.


    Ye Hua didn''t know what the subordinates were thinking and asked, "You should all know about today''s events. Speak up, any suggestions?"


    Dou Fushi, one of the subordinates, immediately took a step back. From past lessons, it was concluded that when Your Honor asked a question, it was best not to interrupt.


    Li Hun looked at her husband''s actions with confusion. This was the time to speak up, so why was he stepping back?


    So...


    "Your Honor, Dou Fushi has a suggestion," Li Hun said in a sweet voice.


    Dou Fushi froze, looking at little Hun Hun with disbelief. Did she really have to betray him like this?


    The other subordinates had a smug expression on their faces.


    Ye Hua looked at Dou Fushi at the back and asked calmly, "What suggestion?"


    Dou Fushi felt like dying. little Hun Hun was perfect in every way, always obedient and submissive. But... oh well, self-preservation was more important now.


    "Your Honor, I believe it would be best to observe the situation," Dou Fushi quickly said, feeling that this suggestion was safe and sound, without any problems.


    Ye Hua actually wanted to observe the situation as well, to see what the other side wanted to do.


    "Brittany, what are your thoughts?" Ye Hua asked Brittany.


    Brittany held the desperate Jue Tian in his arms, and from Jue Tian''s expression, it could be seen that he had been tamed by the three women and wouldn''t resist anymore.


    Brittany''s gaze turned cold, and he respectfully said, "Your Honor, I believe we can make a move to test them!"


    Ye Hua thought Brittany''s suggestion was eptable, but making a move to test them seemed a bit hasty, considering how difficult it was to encounter formidable opponents.


    Ye Hua nodded, and Brittany respectfully stepped back.


    "Nanwu Banner... Does anyone among you know about them?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Zi Shan in the team furrowed her brows slightly, appearing as if she knew something but wasn''t certain.


    "Zi Shan, you used to be from the Divine Realm. Why don''t you exin?" Ye Hua asked in a low voice.


    "Your Honor, little Hun Hun was also from the Divine Realm before," Dou Fushi immediately raised his hand and shouted. Little Hun Hun was betraying him, so he had to retaliate.


    Li Hun gave Dou Fushi a disdainful re. Petty... he even wants to betray his own wife.


    This surprised Ye Hua a little. Li Hun was also from the Divine Realm? He had no idea.


    "Do the two of you know the origin of the Nanwu Banner?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 688 (Banner Master)

    Chapter 688 (Banner Master)


    Li Hun respectfully said, "Your Honor, your subordinate has never heard of the force called Nanwu banner."


    Upon hearing Li Hun''s words, Ye Hua was slightly disappointed. When Li Hun appeared, her overall strength was stronger than Zi Shan''s, indicating that she had been alive for a longer time, but she didn''t know about it.


    "Zi Shan, do you know?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    Zi Shan replied in a low voice, "Your Honor, your subordinate is also unsure."


    "Oh? Then tell me what you know."


    "Yes!"


    Zi Shan took a deep breath and respectfully said, "Your subordinate used to enjoy reading ancient books. By chance, I came across a piece of parchment in the Prince''s study that mentioned the two words ''Nanwu banner''."


    Yi Hong''s face stiffened beside them. ''The ex-boyfriend... no, the ex-husband of her wife¡­''


    Zi Shan actually cared about her husband''s feelings, which was why she hesitated earlier. But when Your Honor asked, could she tell a lie? Clearly, that wouldn''t work.


    "Continue," Ye Hua became interested, even the three women behind him were curious.


    Of course, the numerous subordinates were not to be left out. After all, a powerful opponent had finally appeared, and they had to approach the matter with a serious attitude.


    Zi Shan continued quietly, "The parchment was damaged, so the information wasn''tplete. This Nanwu banner was a group of individuals from the Primordial Era, consisting of a Banner Master and Five Banners. They enjoyed challenging formidable opponents and paid no attention to the weak. That''s about it."


    Ye Hua felt that these six people were somewhat simr to his own ideals. They challenged the impossible, only to be surrounded and attacked by a group of powerful individuals. They broke the seal while he was reborn, but their essence hadn''t changed.


    Moreover, they were people from the Primordial Era, which was quite interesting. It was said that all the people from the Primordial Era were wiped out in a great battle, but they should have been sealed, so they escaped the disaster.


    Indeed, this opponent was very powerful. ''This deity is getting excited!''


    And they enjoyed challenging the powerful, so there was no need for him to seek them out. They would naturallye knocking on his door.


    However, Ye Hua was thinking about something important. If his subordinates'' subordinates were to fight against those five individuals, who would win or lose?


    For example, the Green and Red brothers, although they had enhanced their strength, they didn''t possess any techniques orbat experience. It''s likely they wouldn''t be a match.


    This time, things were really tricky. He had to think carefully.


    "Everyone, be on standby 24/7 and await my orders!" Ye Huamanded in a low voice.


    "Yes!" The subordinates responded in unison.


    "You can disperse now!"


    After the subordinates dispersed, Ye Hua returned to the Voidless Realm with his wives and sister-inw.


    "Ye Hua, should we inform the outside world?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    "There''s no need." Did he have to exin his actions to others? That''s ridiculous!


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t ask further. At present, she relied on her husband''s decisions.


    "I''m a bit hungry," Ye Hua murmured.


    Qing Ya smiled tenderly and said, "Alright, I''ll cook for you."


    Ye Hua nodded and then sat in the garden, lost in thought. These five individuals were more powerful than he had imagined, and the Banner Master, what kind of person was he to lead them? He must be even more formidable.


    The whole situation had be interesting. He really wished Qing Tiandi was still here, what a pity.


    On the other side...


    The five Banners of the Nanwu Banner had gathered together. At first nce, there seemed to be only four people, with one person missing.


    The five of them sat in a small grove, with a fire burning in the middle, crackling and making sounds.


    Luo Hou fanned himself with a folding fan, a faint smile on his face. "The air outside is really refreshing."


    "Yes..." The others responded.


    After a minute of silence, Cang Konghong slowly spoke, "Yes..."


    The other four didn''t interrupt Cang Kong Hong. They were used to his way of speaking, and it was a form of respect.


    Yue Hua was the only female among them. At this moment, she was also dressed in clothes, and under the flickering light of the fire, her delicate face looked particrly beautiful, especially the smile at the corner of her mouth, which was very pleasing.


    "How long have we been sealed?" These words came from Bai Gu, as if they were transmitted through the air, extremely eerie!


    "Be...en...a long... time..." Scarecrow Kuan Sha said intermittently. His tone seemed a bit dazed, but one shouldn''t underestimate him. Although he stuttered, Kuan Sha''s strength was ranked high.


    Don''t underestimate Cang Konghong just because he speaks slowly. His strength is the strongest among the five, followed by Scarecrow Kuan Sha. Yue Hua, made of water, ranks third, Luo Hou is fourth in terms of strength, and Bai Gu made of air is fifth.


    Although Bai Gu is ranked fifth, his terrifying power can leave people speechless.


    "That''s enough," Yue Hua said with a soft smile.


    The other four paused. It was time to summon the Banner Master!


    A gust of wind swept by, extinguishing the bonfire and plunging the surroundings into darkness.


    The five stood in a pentagon, forming a formation.


    "Summon the power of the heavens!" Yue Hua eximed in a tender voice.


    "Summon the radiance of the earth!" White Bone spoke with a deep voice.


    "Summon the soul of the underground!" Luo Hou said in a low voice.


    "Summon¡­" Cang Konghong shouted, but due to his way of speaking, only one word came out.


    "Master... let the holy light... shine upon... the earth again!" Scarecrow Kuan Sha stuttered and shouted loudly.


    In the pitch-ck sky, a ck hole suddenly appeared. The five looked up at the darkness with anticipation in their eyes.


    In fact, it was they themselves who sealed the Banner Master. This was not betrayal, but an absolute safety measure.


    They had been waiting for this day!


    A figure suddenly appeared in the darkness. She seemed to be in a deep slumber and descended slowly.


    As the figure descended, her appearance became visible.


    It was a young girl, not yet a woman. From her figure, it was evident that she was not tall, probably not even 160 centimeters. Her body seemed to have not fully developed, unlike Yue Hua, who had a well-rounded figure.


    Although the young girl''s figure didn''t meet the standard, she had an astonishing beauty in her facial features. While she might not be stunning at first nce, the more you looked, the more beautiful she appeared, and it had an enchanting effect.


    The young girl gentlyy on the grass, while the five stood respectfully by the side, waiting for the Banner Master to awaken.


    After a while, the young girl''s eyebrows trembled slightly.


    The five knelt down respectfully and shouted loudly, "We respectfully wee the return of the Banner Master!"


    The young girl suddenly opened her beautiful eyes. They were like blocks of ice, truly breathtaking. Such eyes existed in the world, and they were truly beautiful...


    Coupled with her unique facial features, it added to her charm!


    The young girl sat up, casting a bewildered gaze around, then looked at her own hands before turning her head to look at the five Banners.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 689 (Kai Yun)

    Chapter 689 (Kai Yun)


    "I... "Perhaps it had been too long since shest spoke, the little girl seemed a bit ufortable.


    Yue Hua''s eyes were slightly red. "Banner Master, we have broken the seal and summoned you."


    The little girl remained stunned for a long, long time. Her gaze shifted from confusion to anger, and a smile gradually appeared on her face.


    "Yue Hua~" The little girl eximed and quickly threw herself into Yue Hua''s arms, as if she were very fond of her.


    Yue Hua gently stroked the girl''s head. "Banner Master, we are finally together again."


    The little girl nodded and looked at the straw man named Kung Sha beside her. She pounced on him as well. "Big Dummy, I missed you."


    Kung Sha''s eerie face unexpectedly showed a smile, making it even more terrifying.


    Leaving Kung Sha''s embrace, the little girl spoke to the air. "Bai Gu, I miss you so much."


    "Bai Gu also misses the Banner Master," a voice echoed from the air.


    The little girlughed happily and pounced toward Luo Hou. "Hehe, we''re finally all here."


    Luo Hou smiled and patted the Banner Master''s shoulder.


    The little girl immediately rushed towards Cang Konghong. "It''s so good to have you all here. I can y again."


    "Banner Master, you can''t just think about ying all the time," Yue Hua respectfully said.


    This made the little girl a bit frustrated. "Why can''t I y? I want to y, hmph~"


    It seems that this Banner Master hasn''t grown up yet. Her personality is even more immature than Ye Zizi''s, only knowing how to y.


    The Five Banners naturally understood the Banner Master''s personality. Seeing that she was no different from before, they were very happy.


    "Banner Master, you have to listen, or we won''t pay attention to you," Yue Hua said softly, like a mother.


    Upon hearing this kind of threat, the little girl immediately pouted, showing a dissatisfied expression that couldn''t be cated.


    "I''m hungry..." The little girl pouted and said.


    Luo Hou chuckled. "Banner Master, let''s go home and cook."


    "Yay, I want Big Dummy to cook!" The little girl excitedly pped her hands and jumped around, disying the demeanor of a Banner Master.


    Kung Sha nodded with his eerie "smile."


    Luo Hou took something out of his Qiankun bag and threw it forward!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A deafening sound erupted, apanied by a brilliant white smoke.


    After the white smoke dispersed, an endless staircase appeared before their eyes, with a pce situated atop it.


    Enormous ques were erected on the staircase.


    "Nanwu Banner!"


    The little girl jumped onto Cang Konghong''s shoulder, and the six of them walked toward the staircase. Their figures moved swiftly, and in the blink of an eye, they reached the topmost level of the staircase, where they could directly see the Milky Way, which was incredibly beautiful.


    The little girl murmured in fascination, "It''s so beautiful here, I really like it..."


    Kung Sha respectfully said, "Banner Master, I''ll go cook first."


    "Big Dummy, hurry up. I''m starving," the little girl rubbed her stomach and said.


    "Yes, Banner Master!"


    "Luo Hou, bring out the table. We''ll sit here and eat," the little girl continued to give orders.


    "Yes, Banner Master!"


    As the little girl sat on Cang Konghong''s shoulder, her gaze became deep, and she muttered, "I wonder... if there are any powerful opponents left."


    "Banner Master, there will be," Yue Hua softly replied beside her.


    "That''s good, hug me~" The little girl reached out her hands towards Yue Hua.


    Yue Hua smiled gently and embraced the young girl.


    The little girl''s name is Kai Yun!


    In the Voidless Realm, Qing Ya had already prepared the food, and the family was enjoying avish dinner.


    However, both Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t seem too happy, all because of the sudden appearance of the Nanwu Banner.


    It was a terrifying existence from the ancient times, suddenly appearing in this world like a bug.


    Moreover, the situation had be more serious now, and this phenomenon had spread to every corner of the world.


    People all over the world knew that there was an abnormality with the Dragon pulling the coffin in China and were curious to find out what was happening.


    But most of them were just watching from the sidelines, as it had nothing to do with them. Why bother getting involved in muddy waters?


    All the pressure now fell on the Voidless Realm. If Qing Tiandi hadn''t acted impulsively today, it would have been a perfect opportunity. Unfortunately, Qing Tiandi chose to challenge Ye Hua alone.


    "Mom, why are you not eating? Yan''er will serve you the food." Ye Yan stood on a stool, using his small body to serve his mother.


    Qing Ya snapped out of her thoughts and smiled softly, "Yan''er is so well-behaved."


    "Mom, don''t worry, Dad can handle it." Ye Yan had blind admiration for his father. No matter how powerful the enemy was, his father could defeat them.


    Qing Ya looked at her husband and noticed Ye Hua''s serious expression, something she had never seen before.


    Ye Hua knew that Qing Ya was looking at him but didn''t say anything. He silently ate his food, as if he couldn''t win... as if he couldn''t win.


    Donghuang Baizhi put down her bowl, thought for a moment, but didn''t say anything, and continued eating.


    Qing Yutong looked at her sister and the Empress''s worried expressions and found it amusing. ''After all this time, don''t you understand brother-inw yet? Clearly, he''s just pretending to make you worry.''


    They were both such fools, or perhaps it was just that the intelligence of pregnant women was reduced to zero.


    After dinner, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi went to rest early, even dragging Ye Hua to bed.


    Ye Hua knew that the two of them had something to discuss. Amidst the resentful gazes of their two children, Ye Hua spent the night sleeping with his wife.


    The three of themy on the spacious bed, and the atmosphere was somewhat oppressive.


    Donghuang Baizhi was the first to ask, "Ye Hua, tell us the truth, can you handle it?"


    "Yeah, we''re really worried about you." Qing Ya followed, if her husband wasn''t confident, they were prepared to find another solution.


    Ye Hua let out a sigh of relief and said calmly, "What''s with this? Are you both so frightened just because you encountered a formidable opponent? You really disappoint me."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi just didn''t want Ye Hua to take unnecessary risks. After all, Ye Hua was the pir of the family, the father of their four children. If anything happened to Ye Hua, how could they go on living?


    "Ye Hua! Stop trying to tease us, we are really worried about you." Qing Ya had a mncholic expression, it had been a long time since she felt like this.


    Ye Hua patted his wives'' fragrant shoulders. "Can you have confidence in me? It''s like I''m about to lose already."


    "Then give us a smile to see." Donghuang Baizhi said seriously. Since the appearance of the Nanwu g, her husband hadn''t smiled once, always wearing a stern expression.


    Ye Hua''s confidence was their confidence. He was their sky in their hearts, and now that the sky was gloomy, how could they be happy?


    "Alright, alright, I can defeat the opponent, can we sleep now?" Ye Hua sighed helplessly. It seemed like he had really frightened them. These two foolish women, even Qing Yutong knew that he was just pretending.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 690 (Another One Comes)

    Chapter 690 (Another One Comes)


    But now Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t believe their husband anymore. They thought he was trying tofort them.


    Now Ye Hua was at a loss. If he had known, he wouldn''t have scared them. Now they might develop depression from being scared.


    It seems like he''s just lifting a rock and smashing his own foot. He has to coax them.


    "Alright, enough talking, more kissing." After saying that, Ye Hua embraced the Empress in his arms and savored her tender lips.


    After enjoying the Empress, Ye Hua began tasting Qing Ya''s cherry lips. It had been a long time since he had kissed his wives, and it was a bit exciting.


    Qing Ya felt her husband''s actions and shyly said, "Ye Hua, what are you doing~"


    "Hush, let yourselves feelfortable."


    "Ah~" Qing Ya couldn''t help but moan softly. A sense of satisfaction emerged from the depths of her heart.


    Donghuang Baizhi stared nkly at the two people beside her.


    They actually... right in front of her...


    Ye Hua embraced the Empress in his arms and kissed her gently. "Don''t think about those things. We should just enjoy ourselves."


    "Ye Hua~ you~" Donghuang Baizhi blushed with shyness. Tonight, a wolf had entered the room unexpectedly.


    When that sense of satisfaction appeared, all the troubling matters vanished in an instant.


    Ye Hua was also quite satisfied. He had finally aplished a major goal in his life. After hoping for it day and night, he finally got it.


    This was also thanks to the Nanwu Banner. They are truly his lucky star.


    Havingforted both wives, Ye Hua felt satisfied. He finally became a true man for once, and it felt great.


    Holding his two sleeping wives, Ye Hua silently thought about the Nanwu Banner. It was quite interesting. This time, he wouldn''t let himself down.


    In the early morning, Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes, and the beauty beside him was no longer there.


    The Empress must have gone to handle affairs in the Voidless Realm. There were many things waiting for Donghuang Baizhi''s orders. Qing Ya was probably preparing breakfast for everyone.


    "Awake? Come out and have breakfast." Qing Ya walked over with a gentle smile, her face flushed, looking incredibly charming.


    Ye Hua beckoned to Qing Ya yfully, teasing her.


    Qing Ya nced at her husband with disdain and walked gracefully towards him.


    Ye Hua held Qing Ya''s hand firmly, gently pulled her into his embrace, and then kissed her.


    "Why are you so enchanting, Qing Ya?" Ye Hua chuckled softly.


    Qing Ya said irritably, "You''ve seeded, you scoundrel."


    "Haha." Ye Hua burst intoughter. He loved Qing Ya''s coquettish demeanor. It was incredibly enticing.


    "You''re stillughing. Last night was just an exception. Don''t expect it to happen again." Qing Ya said shyly, unable to resist pinching Ye Hua. He had be so self-satisfied.


    Ye Hua''s expression turned serious. "It''s not up to you."


    "Alright, alright. You''re the boss. Can you get up now?"


    "No!" Ye Hua said as he pressed Qing Ya down and carefully tasted his wife''s cherry lips.


    "Ah, Mom and Dad... you..."


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan stood at the door, covering their eyes. When they saw their parents still inside, kissing each other on the bed, they ran in and shouted, "Mom and Dad..."


    Upon hearing the children''s voices, Qing Ya quickly pushed her infatuated husband away and gave him a fierce re. She whispered, "It''s all your fault. The children saw us."


    Ye Hua smiled embarrassedly, not taking it to heart.


    After getting dressed, Ye Hua came out and coincidentally saw the Empress returning.


    Donghuang Baizhi saw her husband and instantly recalledst night''s events. Her exquisite face blushed, looking incredibly beautiful.


    ''These two women of mine, no matter how many times, they are always so shy, as if it were their first time.''


    "How''s the situation today?" Ye Hua asked lightly as he sipped on his lean meat and century egg congee.


    Donghuang Baizhi replied solemnly, "The headquarters of Nanwu Banner has been established in the south."


    "So fast." Ye Hua was a little surprised. He thought they would make a bigger move to intimidate others, but it turned out to be a small-scale operation.


    "Brother-inw, there''s thetest video here too." Qing Yutong yed the video.


    Everyone saw the long staircase and the pce in the sky. It was magnificent!


    They truly lived up to their reputation as figures from the primordial era. Such grandeur was enough to intimidate many people.


    Qing Yutong wondered, "This was shot from the air, indicating that there was a helicopter hovering around, but Nanwu Banner didn''t pay any attention to it. It''s quite strange."


    Qing Yutong''s words received agreement from Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. It was unusual for such a powerful figure topletely ignore this fact.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, "Because they disdain it, they didn''t pay attention. It''s a simple reason."


    In fact, the less Nanwu Banner acted, the more doubtful Ye Hua became, as it was againstmon sense.


    Perhaps it was just a matter of time before they revealed their specific ns. Just wait a little longer.


    That''s right... just continue waiting.


    "If the enemy doesn''t move, I won''t move either," Ye Hua added another sentence before falling silent.


    However...


    One month passed...


    Two months passed...


    Three months passed...


    The hype around Nanwu Banner seemed to have vanished all of a sudden. People almost forgot about it and returned to their normal lives.


    These three months were frustrating for Ye Hua. Zi Shan mentioned that Nanwu Banner liked to challenge powerful opponents, but now it seemed they were inactive...


    Ye Hua even grew impatient and considered sending someone to probe their intentions, but he resisted the urge.


    As the Supreme Overlord, he had never taken the initiative, and this time was no exception.


    Therefore, these three months left Ye Hua a bit displeased. He eagerly anticipated them to take action every day, but was disappointed every time.


    He felt that Nanwu Banner was a group with brains, so he would y a game of wits with them! He had never been afraid of anyone!


    But for Ye Hua, today was a good day.


    Anxious, Ye Hua stood outside the sleeping chambers, listening to Donghuang Baizhi''s loud cries from inside.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan held hands, also feeling nervous.


    "Daddy, it''s been so long. Why hasn''t Mom given birth yet?" Donghuang Li asked worriedly.


    "Ah Li, don''t worry, it will be soon..." Ye Hua said with a gentle smile.


    With the sound of a baby''s cry, Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, the baby was safely born.


    During Qing Ya''s delivery of Yan''er, Ye Hua was also extremely worried. Today was no different. He decided he didn''t want to have children anymore. He truly dreaded this feeling.


    Ye Hua carried the two children inside.


    On the bed, Donghuang Baizhi looked a bit weak, her face pale.


    Qing Ya held a little one in her arms and smiled, "Ye Hua, you''re going to have more sons."


    "Yes, Ah Li has another little brother." Donghuang Li was so happy.


    Ye Yan was also excited, "Haha, Yan''er is also a big brother now. I''m so happy. Let Yan''er see what his little brother looks like!"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 691 (Ye Shen)

    Chapter 691 (Ye Shen)


    The little guy was fair and tender, and after just crying, his face now... had a cold and ruthless expression.


    That''s right! This expression was exactly like Ye Hua, the stern-faced Ye Hua.


    Ye Yan looked at his younger brother''s expression and paused for a moment. "Wow, my little brother looks so cool."


    "Yeah, with this expression, he looks just like Dad with a stern face," Donghuang Li eximed in surprise. She wondered if her brother''s personality was influenced by their dad.


    Qing Ya was also a bit astonished. Donghuang Baizhi''s son... was really cold and resembled Ye Hua too much.


    However, when Ye Hua nced at his own son, thetter actually met his gaze...


    Such audacity.


    "Not bad, he truly is my son, full of aura," Ye Hua said casually, then walked to the bedside and gently stroked Donghuang Baizhi''s cheek. "Baizhi, you''ve worked hard."


    Feeling the warmth of her husband''s hand, Donghuang Baizhi softly replied, "It''s not hard as long as you''re happy, Ye Hua."


    "Rest well, don''t bother with trivial matters in the Voidless Realm these days."


    "Mm," Donghuang Baizhi nodded.


    "Qing Ya, let me see our son." Donghuang Baizhi sat up and rested against the headboard.


    Qing Ya handed the baby to Donghuang Baizhi.


    Looking at her son''s expression, Donghuang Baizhi was a bit surprised. The little guy had juste out, yet he exuded such strong aura, especially his eyes... they were so much like Ye Hua.


    This made Donghuang Baizhi a little worried. She patted her son''s bottom, hoping to make him cry a little, but he didn''t react at all. He even gave her a puzzled look, as if he was asking, "Mom, why did you hit me?"


    Well, Donghuang Baizhi was at a loss.


    "Ye Hua, our son is really cool, just like you," Donghuang Baizhi carefully ced the baby in Ye Hua''s hands.


    Ye Hua looked at the little guy in his arms and chuckled softly. "Perfect! He''s great. He''s my third child, and his name is Ye Shen!"


    Upon hearing his father''s choice of name, a slight smile curved on the little guy''s mouth. He was a mini version of Ye Hua, incredibly alike! ["Ye Shen" can be tranted as "Leaf God" or "God of Leaves". The character "Ye" means "leaf," and "Shen" refers to "god" or "deity." So, "Ye Shen" can be interpreted as a name that conveys a sense of a divine or mystical connection to leaves or nature.]


    Ye Shen! The future God of Killing! A presence even more ferocious than his own father!


    Hearing such a name, Donghuang Baizhi worriedly said, "Ye Hua, isn''t the name too grand?"


    "What''s the problem? My child is meant to be greater than the heavens!" Ye Hua replied disdainfully.


    The little guy in his arms seemed to understand and nodded, indicating that he liked the name.


    "Brother-inw, let me hold him quickly," Qing Yutong couldn''t wait and hadn''t had a chance to hold him yet.


    Ye Hua handed the baby to his sister-inw, Qing Yutong, who looked at Ye Shen and yfully poked his chin. The little guy seemed to look disgusted.


    This made Qing Yutong burst intoughter. "Wow, look at this little guy, throwing a tantrum, just like brother-inw."


    "Is that so? Let me see," Qing Ya also approached, finding it to be true. It was quite amusing.


    Donghuang Baizhi lying on the bed felt helpless. Her daughter inherited her personality, while her son''s personality was exactly like Ye Hua...


    To be honest...


    Ye Hua''s personality wasn''t likable¡ªarrogant, conceited, bad-tempered, highly patriarchal, and loved to show off. He basically embodied all the ws of a man.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t want her son to be like that. It seemed she would have to put in extra effort to change his personality in the future.


    Donghuang Baizhi''s intention was good, but reality was different.


    A weekter, just like Ye Yan, Ye Shen began to walk...


    Two weekster, Ye Shen had already started practicing swordy...


    One monthter... everyone was speechless.


    The mornings in the Voidless Realm were peaceful. Donghuang Li and Ye Yan had already gotten up early, preparing for their daily cultivation.


    However, in the garden, there was already a small figure, sweating profusely, with an emotionless face.


    Ye Shen let out a sigh of relief, looking at his half-awake sister and brother, and said casually, "Sis, bro, you''rete."


    Donghuang Li rolled her eyes.


    Ye Yan looked frustrated.


    This wasn''t the first time. Ye Shen was always focused and serious in everything he did, never joking around... He seemed like a little adult.


    "Xiao Shen, I''m your sister, you have to listen to me."


    "That''s right, Xiao Shen, I''m your brother, you should listen to me too."


    Ye Shen calmly said, "Okay, sister... brother... let''s start cultivating."


    Donghuang Li: "..."


    Ye Yan: "..."


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan felt helpless with their younger brother. He spent all his time practicing, as if only cultivation could make him happy.


    Donghuang Li whispered, "Mom and Dad haven''t woken up yet, let''s go out and y."


    "Great! Sister, let''s go out and y!" Ye Yan was the first to raise his hand in agreement.


    Ye Shen said indifferently, "Mom and Dad will scold us."


    "It''s okay, sister will cover for you." Donghuang Li patted her chest.


    Ye Shen had a serious expression. "Thank you, sister and brother, but Xiao Shen doesn''t want to go out to y. You two enjoy yourselves." [Xiao means little.]


    "Xiao Shen, don''t be such a spoilsport. We''re children, we don''t need to be so serious." Ye Yan tried to persuade him, but his younger brother was unmovable.


    "Yeah, now I''m speaking as your real sister. Xiao Shen, put down your wooden sword ande out to y with us." Donghuang Li took on the air of an older sister, as if saying that if he didn''t go out, they would break off their rtionship.


    Ye Shen struggled in his gaze. He knew that Donghuang Li was his real sister, but he truly didn''t like to y. He felt it was a waste of time, meaningless, and an idle pastime.


    "Sorry, sister." Ye Shen respectfully said.


    Donghuang Li covered her forehead, feeling a bit angry. Her younger brother was too disobedient, even though he was her real brother.


    "Yan''er, let''s go. Sister will take you to eat something delicious." Donghuang Li pulled Ye Yan and walked outside.


    Ye Yan turned back and called out, "Xiao Shen, are you really noting?"


    "Brother, take good care of sister." Ye Shen looked apologetic.


    Ye Yan had no choice either. He used to think that they could y together in the future, have fun together...


    But he realized that Ye Shen simply didn''t mix with others.


    Watching her sister and brother leave, Ye Shen raised his wooden sword, his gaze determined, and began to swing it.


    Donghuang Baizhi stood not far away, witnessing everything that had just happened.


    Her greatest worry hade true¡ªher son didn''t fit in... What should she do?


    Donghuang Li walked with Ye Yan on the path in the Voidless Realm.


    "Sis, don''t be too angry. Xiao Shen is just like this, even Mom and Dad can''t do anything about it," Ye Yan whispered tofort her.


    Donghuang Li pursed her lips. "Alright, sister isn''t angry, I just feel that Xiao Shen is working too hard, cultivating every day."


    "It''s fine, sister has Yan''er by her side."


    Donghuang Li pinched her brother''s cheek. "It''s still Yan''er and sister who are the closest."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 692 (Can’t They Be Normal Children?)

    <h4>Chapter 692 (Can¡¯t They Be Normal Children?)</h4>


    Chapter 692 (Can''t They Be Normal Children?)


    On therge bed in the sleeping chamber, Qing Ya nestled in Ye Hua''s embrace and murmured, "Baizhi went to see our son early in the morning again."


    Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes, his right hand twirling Qing Ya''s beautiful hair as he casually replied, "I don''t know what Baizhi is worried about. I think Shen''er is doing fine, working hard and deserving praise."


    Qing Ya lightly tapped her husband''s chest and said, "How can you understand the thoughts of us mothers?"


    "What are your thoughts then?" Ye Hua asked.


    "Of course, we hope our child can grow up happily. Just look at Shen''er, he doesn''t even y with Ah Li and Yan''er. He always keeps to himself. Baizhi is naturally worried," Qing Ya said in a somber tone. She then touched her own belly, feeling concerned as the child''s birth was approaching. If they gave birth to a child with a personality like Shen''er''s... well...


    Ye Hua didn''t think their son was at fault. They were just overly concerned.


    "Alright, it''s a good thing that the children have their own personalities. In the end, they are siblings," Ye Hua softly said, not taking it to heart.


    Qing Ya sighed helplessly.


    At this moment, Donghuang Baizhi entered with a worried expression and slipped into the bed, hugging her husband tightly.


    "Ah Li and Shen''er seem to be having a disagreement," Donghuang Baizhi softly said. It made her ufortable to see their own children like that.


    "What happened?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    Donghuang Baizhi exined the situation.


    Ye Hua thought it was nothing. It was just a daily refusal. Their youngest son had a strong personality, which suited his taste.


    "Baizhi, don''t worry too much," Ye Huaforted in a soft voice. He could tell that the Empress was quite depressed this month.


    Donghuang Baizhi whispered, "I''m afraid they won''t get along as siblings."


    Ye Hua fell silent. Ye Shen had a solitary personality, often practicing alone and not ying with his siblings. Ye Hua could understand because he had been the same in the past. However, as a mother, Donghuang Baizhi found it distressing.


    "Qing Ya, your due date is approaching, right?" Donghuang Baizhi reminded.


    Qing Ya nodded, "Yes, it''s almost time. Our little girl is about to be born."


    Indeed, Qing Ya was expecting a daughter this time. They would have one son and one daughter, making it rtively harmonious.


    Ye Hua smiled and said, "Great, once they are born, I can finally rx."


    The two wives red at Ye Hua, their aura bing more alluring.


    Oh~


    Just as everyone was about to get up, Qing Ya suddenly frowned and groaned in pain.


    "Qing Ya, what''s wrong?" Donghuang Baizhi asked anxiously.


    Qing Ya''s face showed some pain, "You were right. It''sing."


    "Ye Hua, quickly call Yutong for help," Donghuang Baizhi urgently said.


    Ye Hua nodded and called for Yutong toe and assist with the delivery.


    This time, Ye Hua was very reassured. After the incidentst time, Qing Ya''s side effects had been eliminated, so that situation wouldn''t ur again.


    Ye Hua stood anxiously outside with their three children.


    Ye Shen stood by his father''s side, his cold and aloof demeanor mirroring his father''s, his face devoid of any unnecessary expression.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan, on the other hand, were much more lively,plementing the personalities of their siblings.


    Not long after, the sound of a baby crying came from the room.


    Ye Hua rxed a little; everything went smoothly.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan rushed in, while Ye Hua calmly entered the room with Ye Shen respectfully following behind.


    "Brother-inw,e and see," Qing Yutong held her sister''s daughter and called out to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua, somewhat concerned about the issue of their personalities, immediately looked at the daughter in Qing Yutong''s arms.


    He saw the little one lying quietly.


    This...


    Her expression was exactly the same as Ye Shen''s.


    "Yutong, let me see," Qing Ya also became worried, especially after seeing her husband''s expression. Donghuang Baizhi, who was standing nearby, couldn''t help but nce at her son, who was standing obediently.


    It was really giving them a headache.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan also rushed to see their little sister. When they saw her expression, they were instantly shocked.


    "Isn''t this the second Ye Shen?"


    Donghuang Li patted Ye Yan''s shoulder and said, "It looks like it''ll just be the two of us ying from now on."


    Ye Yan also gave up hope for his own younger sister. She would definitely be a mini-version of Ye Shen in the future.


    It seems that factions will have to be divided in the future.


    The conversation of the little ones was overheard by the adults, and they seemed helpless.


    From their personalities, it could be seen that they would split into two groups when ying in the future.


    Ye Hua, who was standing nearby, also began to take this issue seriously.


    "Ye Hua, what should we name our daughter?" Qing Ya, holding her daughter, asked her husband, leaving the decision to him.


    Ye Hua pondered for a moment and slowly replied, "Ye Liu." [Y¨¨ means "leaf" or "leaves."


    Li¨² can mean "colored ze" or "jade-like." It is often used in names and can connote beauty, elegance, or preciousness. Therefore, the name "could be interpreted as "leaf-colored ze" or "jade-like leaf."]


    Upon hearing the name chosen by her husband, Qing Ya smiled and looked at her daughter in her arms, saying, "From now on, you will be called Ye Liu."


    The little one showed no expression, her face calm and unchanged.


    This made Qing Ya also feel mncholic. She looked at Ye Shen, then at the gloomy Donghuang Ah Li and Ye Yan next to her. How could it be like this...


    Perhaps Ye Liu was still young, and things would improve in a few weeks.


    However, a month passed.


    On another warm morning, Donghuang Ah Li and Ye Yan walked out of the room rubbing their eyes, looking at the two small figures in the garden. They didn''t feel like talking anymore.


    Ye Shen and Ye Liu in the garden gazed at each other lightly, sweat beads glistening on their foreheads.


    "Liu''er, you''re too slow," Ye Shen said softly, teaching his younger sister.


    Ye Liu appeared indifferent. "Brother, there are benefits to being slow. Haven''t you still not beaten me?"


    "Liu''er, I''m just going easy on you."


    "No need." Ye Liu said calmly, raising her chin slightly, disying a cold and proud demeanor.


    "Good! That''s my sister!" Ye Shen said with a light shout, a burst of spiritual energy emanating from his small body.


    Ye Liu''s gaze sharpened, and she lightly swung her wooden sword, blocking her brother''s sudden attack.


    "Cough cough cough!!" Donghuang Li walked over with Ye Yan, then let out a heavy cough.


    Ye Shen and Ye Liu put away their wooden swords and stood side by side obediently, shouting, "Good morning, sister, and brother."


    Donghuang Li stood with her hands on her hips, assuming the role of the older sister. She walked between the two of them and patted them heavily, saying, "Keep it up. The future of the Ye family relies on the two of you."


    Ye Shen said solemnly, "Sister, rest assured, little brother will defend the glory of the Ye family with his life!"


    "Sister, brother, rest assured, sister and the glory of the Ye family will live or die together!" Ye Liu appeared incredibly serious, without any hint of joking.


    Donghuang Li''s mouth twitched slightly. She had just casually said something, and yet they took it so seriously. Couldn''t they just be normal children?


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 693 (Weak Opponent)

    Chapter 693 (Weak Opponent)


    Ye Yan let out a sigh and said softly, "After training, let''s go to Mom and Dad''s ce for breakfast."


    "Thank you for your concern, big brother," Ye Shen said calmly.


    "Okay, big brother," Ye Liu nodded and whispered.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan held hands and left. That little figure seemed a bit deste. It was really divided into two factions now.


    One was the yful faction led by Donghuang Li, and the other was the serious faction led by Ye Shen.


    Seeing their older sister and older brother leave, Ye Shen and Ye Liu distanced themselves from each other.


    "Brother, there are still ten minutes," Ye Liu said calmly.


    "That''s enough!" Ye Shen, in a childish voice, shouted energetically and turned into a blur, rushing out.


    Ye Liu also went all out, and the two little ones enjoyed their fight.


    On the other hand, Donghuang Li and Ye Yan were having a great time ying.


    Now the Empress also helped Qing Ya prepare breakfast. After all, there were quite a few people in the family, plus Qing Yutong, making it a family of eight.


    The appetite of the little ones was not small.


    However, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, who were making breakfast, seemed a bit gloomy.


    "Sigh, Shen''er and Liu''er are really focused on cultivation," Donghuang Baizhi said softly. It had been two months, and she seemed to have epted a lot.


    Qing Ya nodded, "Yes, now it''s good for Liu''er to apany Shen''er, otherwise Shen''er would be too lonely."


    "I''m just worried about them when they grow up," Donghuang Baizhi said with concern, afraid that their children would be enemies.


    "Baizhi, you''re overthinking it. Although they don''t y together, their rtionship is still very good. Shen''er and Liu''er have a lot of respect for Ah Li," Qing Ya reassured her.


    "I hope so," Donghuang Baizhi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Carrying breakfast, the two beautiful wives walked to the front hall, and at this time, the four children walked in one after another.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan, one group, and Ye Shen and Ye Liu, another group, although Ye Shen and Ye Liu seemed to get along well, they actually had a "rival" rtionship.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were already used to this situation.


    "Did you wash your hands?" Qing Ya asked with a smile.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan happily replied, "Yes, we did."


    Ye Shen and Ye Liu extended their palms, indicating that they had already washed their hands.


    From this, it could be seen that Donghuang Li and Ye Yan belonged to the type that was talkative but not fierce, while Ye Shen and Ye Liu belonged to the type that was fierce but not talkative.


    It was really two extreme behaviors.


    At this time, Ye Hua walked out from the side room.


    The four children shouted together, "Good morning, Dad."


    Ye Hua nodded, took the lead and sat down. Then Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sat down, followed by the children. From this, it could be seen that the Ye family was well-organized, except for one person.


    "Brother-inw... Sister, wait for me..." Qing Yutong rushed in hastily.


    Qing Ya frowned, "Yutong, how many times have I told you to be steady."


    Qing Yutong pursed her lips, being steady... that was impossible. She couldn''t be steady in this lifetime.


    She felt resentful too. Brother-inw no longer doted on her. He only came twice this month. It was so heartbreaking.


    It seemed that the benefits given by her sister and Sister Baizhi were abundant. Otherwise, brother-inw wouldn''t be like this. It was really depressing.


    Since Qing Ya gave birth to children, Ye Hua had started indulging himself. He rolled the bed with his two wives every day, and it felt so great. He even forgot about managing the Nanwu Banner.


    But this time, they took precautions. Ye Hua''s marksmanship was really amazing, one hit, one kill.


    Looking at her four children eating quietly, Ye Hua felt very rxed. When could he have imagined such a day?


    "What''s the situation with the Nanwu Banner now?" Ye Hua asked casually, almost forgetting about this group of people.


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head, "There has been no activity since they appeared."


    Suddenly, Ye Shen put down his chopsticks and said seriously, "Mom and Dad, why not let Shen''er handle it?"


    "I want to do it too," Ye Liu also chimed in.


    The words of the two little ones made the adultsugh. They were really concerned.


    "Alright, you''re still young. Leave such matters to Mom and Dad," Qing Ya gently touched her daughter''s head and said softly. She knew how thoughtful her daughter was at such a young age. She would definitely be remarkable when she grew up.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan felt a bit depressed. Their younger brother and sister actually went to their father to ask for tasks, while as the eldest sister, ''I still don''t have the qualifications¡­''


    Ye Hua noticed the gloomy expression on Ah Li''s face and calmly said, "You should focus on cultivating now and listen to your sister''s words, understand?"


    When it came to their father''s words, Ye Shen and Ye Liu absolutely obeyed.


    "Okay, Father."


    "Father, Liu''er understands."


    Ye Hua nodded and gestured for everyone to continue eating and not think about anything else.


    Meanwhile, on the stairs of the Nanwu Banner, there was a Meituan delivery guy carrying a heavy box. [Meituan is a Chinese technology tform that offers various services, including food delivery, hotel booking, movie ticketing, and more. There have been some humorous memes associated with it. These jokes often y on thepany''s wide range of services or its prominent presence in people''s daily lives.]


    "Darn it, delivering Meituan orders is almost costing me my life." The Meituan delivery guy slumped on the stairs. This wasn''t the first time he had made a delivery like this, but if it weren''t for the high delivery fee, he wouldn''t ept such orders no matter what.


    The Meituan delivery guy rested for a minute and then continued climbing the stairs. After an hour, he finally reached the top and shouted loudly, "Your Meituan order is here!!!"


    Just as he finished speaking, therge box automatically opened. The Meituan delivery guy was unfazed and said, "Remember to give a five-star rating."


    "Okay."


    Watching the food float into the pce, the delivery guy looked at the stairs again¡ªgoing up was difficult, but going down was even harder.


    Bai Gu walked into the pce with the delivery, and at that moment, excited voices could be heard inside the pce!


    "Dragon! Dragon! Dragon! Hurry!!!" Kai Yun stood on a chair, with a lollipop in her mouth, shouting at her four subordinates beside her. [The dialogue and references to characters and actions suggest that it could be rted to a multiyer online battle arena (MOBA) game, Games like League of Legends (LOL) have gained significant poprity in China.]


    Yue Hua said softly, "Banner Master, the midne high tower on our side is being stolen by the Sword Saint."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. We''ll take down the dragon and counter-push." Kai Yun said excitedly.


    The four subordinates had no choice but to follow the Banner Master and steal the dragon, abandoning their base.


    "Banner Master, I''ll go ward the area to prevent the blind monk from stealing the dragon." Luo Hou suggested cautiously.


    Kai Yun dismissed it arrogantly, "Why ward? If the blind monkes, I''ll use my skills to take him out."


    "Banner¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Cang Konghong wanted to say something.


    Yun Kai interrupted and said, "Xiao Hong! Don''t speak! Stay quiet!"


    "Okay¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    The dragon''s health dropped rapidly, but suddenly a sh appeared. Kai Yun was stunned as he watched the blind monk sh in, steal the dragon, and then go up again.


    The five of them stood dumbfounded in the dragon pit.


    Kai Yun directly typed angrily, cursing the blind monk for being shameless.


    "Banner Master! The Sword Saint is wreaking havoc at our base!" Luo Hou quickly reported the situation.


    "Retreat!" Kai Yun waved his hand and gave themand.


    Just as everyone was retreating to the base, EZ''s ultimate flew over, instantly interrupting¡¤¡¤¡¤ [In the context of the given text, "EZ" refers to the champion Ezreal in the game being described. Ezreal is a yable character in the popr online game League of Legends. Ezreal''s ultimate ability, known as "Trueshot Barrage" or simply "Ult," was cast and flew towards the location where the team was gathered.]


    Kai Yun: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    All the members of the Nanwu Banner watched as their base was destroyed by the Sword Saint.


    After the destruction, the Sword Saint couldn''t help but mock, "What weak opponents."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 694 (Invite Them for a Meal)

    Chapter 694 (Invite Them for a Meal)


    "Ah ah ah ah!!!" Kai Yun covered her head, feeling like she was going crazy.


    "You bunch of noobs, can''t you let your Banner Master win one game! Sail with the wind, brave the storm, haven''t you heard that Dragon can ruin a life? I''m so angry~" Kai Yun pouted, looking unhappy. [Dragon, is a powerful neutral monster in the game. Defeating it grants significant buffs to the team that secures it, such as increased attack damage, ability power, health regeneration, and empowered recall. The statement highlights the importance of Dragon and suggests that sessfully securing it can have a game-changing impact, potentially leading to victory or a significant advantage. Conversely, losing a fight can be detrimental and have a negative impact on the team''s chances of winning the game.]


    Yue Hua held Kai Yun in her arms andforted her softly, "Banner Master, don''t be angry. Your favorite McDonald''s McTwister is here."


    "Oh, it''s here?" Kai Yun immediately smiled brightly upon hearing about the McTwister.


    "Banner Master, the delivery is here." Bai Guo came in with a bunch of delicious food, and Kai Yun eagerly looked for the McTwister.


    The sweet taste made Kai Yun wear a satisfied smile. "The food in this world is so delicious, so fragrant~"


    "Providing delicious food for the Banner Master is a human''s fortune," said Bai Gu respectfully, even though he was just an invisible skeleton.


    Kai Yun raised her hand a little proudly and then asked, "Bai Gu, how has the investigation been going these past few months?"


    "Replying to the Banner Master, the overall strength in this world is quite weak. There isn''t any significant existence," replied Bai Guo, who had been collecting information these past few months while the others were ying games with the Banner Master.


    Upon hearing those words, Kai Yun''s expression turned sour, showing typical childish behavior.


    "Bores me," Kai Yun said, pouting.


    After finishing the McTwister, Kai Yun took out a bag of potato chips and started eating. "Then let''s lower the standards. Even average is eptable."


    "Banner Master, there may not even be anyone average," Bai Guo said in a low voice.


    "What?! There''s no one average either? Are they all this weak?" Kai Yun couldn''t believe it. How were the people on this surviving?


    After a while, Kai Yun continued, "Then let''s lower the standards even further, below average."


    "We have someone like that," said Bai Guo respectfully.


    Kai Yun said casually, "Then let''s hear about it."


    "There''s someone in Europe with below average strength who calls himself Lucifer, another person with below average strength named Miyamoto Nagayasu, and a local person in the Voidless Realm, who ims to be the Empress," Bai Guo reported the individuals with below average strength.


    Kai Yun picked up a straw, inserted it into a can of c, and took a deep breath. "Just these three?"


    "Yes, Banner Master," Bai Guo said respectfully.


    Kai Yun sighed deeply. "Then go invite them for a meal. It''s so boring. Let''s continue ying games. Games are more fun."


    "Yes, Banner Master!" Bai Guo said respectfully.


    The five of them returned to their seats, and Yue Hua curiously asked, "Banner Master, why are you inviting them over?"


    "Uh... I don''t know. We''ll see how I feel at that time. Ah, let''s not talk about this. I want to y midne. If they don''t give it to me, I''ll just feed..."


    The four subordinates: "..."


    In a castle in Europe, Lucifer sat on his throne, resting his slender fingers on the armrests and tapping them lightly.


    "Nanwu Banner, they''ve been here for some time now. Do you have any intelligence on them?" Lucifer asked calmly.


    "Master Lucifer, besides delivering takeout every day, there is no other information," said Owen, one of Lucifer''s demon generals, who was handsome and had exceptional strength.


    Lucifer''s voice turned grave, "Last time, Taylor and Julia went to capture them, but they ended up staying in the East forever!"


    "Master Lucifer, the East has always been mysterious. Unless necessary, it''s better not to get involved," said the person named Mir, another one of the demon generals.


    Upon learning that two demon generals had perished in the mysterious East, Lucifer became furious. He wanted to avenge his subordinates, but the two had fought him fiercely and even fought each other. Although it was somewhat unjust, their intuition told them that if Lucifer went there, he would never return.


    The two demon generals had even fought Lucifer, and in the end, he decided not to go to the mysterious East. However, he held this grudge deep in his heart. Once he found an opportunity, he would surely avenge his subordinates!


    With anger in his voice, Lucifer said, "You''re just fear mongering!"


    "Master Lucifer, please calm down," Owen persuasively spoke, hoping that Lucifer wouldn''t act on impulse and would consider other possibilities.


    These two subordinates who stopped Lucifer from delivering heads were truly exceptional, and it was worth praising them.


    "Let''s talk about this mysterious Nanwu Banner," Lucifer put aside his annoyance.


    "There''s nothing much to talk about," a voice suddenly echoed in the air.


    Owen and Mir immediately became alert, and Lucifer stood up abruptly, scanning the surroundings and shouting, "Who''s there!"


    "One of the Five Banners of the Nanwu Banner! Bai Gu!" a mysterious voice echoed in the air once again.


    Nanwu Banner!!!


    Just now we were discussing the Nanwu Banner, and unexpectedly, it appeared so quickly. This is too coincidental!


    And it''s that eerie Bai Gu!


    Lucifer dared not be careless and asked, "What are you here for?"


    Bai Gu calmly said, "The Banner Master has ordered and invites you to have a meal at the Nanwu Banner."


    A meal???


    Owen coldly shouted, "What qualifications does your Banner Master have to invite the great Lucifer!"


    Ssh!


    Just as Owen finished speaking, he felt a chill in his chest.


    Drip, drip, drip...


    The sound of dripping blood echoed in the hall, sounding eerie.


    Owen dumbly lowered his head and saw that his chest had been pierced, but... he couldn''t see anything at all. It was as if he had been pierced by air, yet he could still feel the chilling intent.


    "Insulting the Banner Master, death is the only oue!" Bai Gu said coldly.


    When Bai Gu retracted his hand, Owen''s chest gushed blood like a fountain, sshing hot blood all over the floor. ck wings suddenly spread open behind Owen, and he took a few steps before copsing into the pool of blood.


    A single strike instantly killed a demon general, shocking Lucifer to the core, to the point where he didn''t dare to move!


    Mir beside him also didn''t dare to utter a word. They couldn''t sense the enemy''s whereabouts at all. A chill ran down their backs, as if speaking would result in instant death.


    "Three dayster! The Banner Master awaits your arrival. If the person doesn''te, their head will suffice!"


    At this moment, Lucifer tried to locate Bai Gu, but he couldn''t find him at all. Faced with such a threat, he had no means of counterattack. He could only watch as his subordinates died before his eyes!


    After a while, Mir said in a terrified voice, "Lord Lucifer, it seems that person has left..."


    Lucifer had no idea if the person had truly left. His face was extremely tense. After about half an hour, he finally couldn''t bear it and sat down.


    Mir was sweating profusely from fear, "Lord Lucifer, in three days... what should we do?"


    "Go!" Lucifer said in a deep voice. There was no other choice. The enemy''s strength was too terrifying!


    Mir let out a sigh of relief. Not going meant death, but by going, they still had a chance to fight back. It was actually a good choice.


    If one had to me, they could only me the enemy for being too powerful.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 695 (Dinner Three Days Later)

    Chapter 695 (Dinner Three Days Later)


    On a mountain peak in a certain ind nation, the houses here are built on the mountainside with no pathways around, only thin ropes encircling them.


    Countless shadows shuttle through at incredible speeds.


    The buildings on the mountaintop are unique. Although theyck extravagant decorations, they exude an awe-inspiring presence.


    Looking down from above, there are small bridges and flowing water, cherry blossoms in full bloom, and pink petals falling on the ground, creating a beautiful scene.


    asionally, the wooden floors emit a ttering sound as women wearing wooden clogs deliver sweets. Their pale makeup is somewhat unsettling.


    Inside the main hall, several men are kneeling on the floor.


    Naturally, the one seated in the center is the boss of the Soul Birth Organization, Miyamoto Nagayasu!


    Below him, four individuals sit wearing spacious ck and white kimono, their expressions filled with respect.


    "What has the Nanwu Banner been up to recently?" Miyamoto Nagayasu asks in a low voice, his goatee quiteical, causing the four subordinates to avoid direct eye contact, fearing they might burst intoughter.


    It feels like a joke.


    "Nanwu Banner has been inactive for the past few months, Lord Miyamoto," Shi Tuanguang says, cing his hands on his knees and bowing his head slightly.


    Miyamoto Nagayasu breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s surprising that Nanwu Banner has been here for several months without making any moves!"


    "Lord Miyamoto, perhaps Nanwu Banner is waiting for an opportunity," Nakata Kandai, a chubby man, kneeling and looking like a ball of flesh.


    Below the chubby man sat a man named He Yeyingming. He is rtively thin and tall, giving off a bamboo pole-like impression.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Miyamoto. Nanwu Banner will surely turn the world of Chinese cultivation upside down," Nakata Kandai says with a pleasing smile. Paired with his chubby face, it appears rather sinister.


    "I''m afraid the Voidless Realm will intervene," said Taniguchi Wada, seated across from them, in a deep voice.


    Miyamoto Nagayasu picked up the wooden cup in his right hand, taking a sip, and then put it down. "The Voidless Realm has always been a thorn in my eyes. If it weren''t for the Voidless Realm, we would have invaded long ago!"


    "Rest assured, Lord Miyamoto. I believe it won''t be long before the Chinese cultivation world descends into chaos, and then we will intervene!" Nakata Kandai said with a ttering smile, making his chubby face seem very creepy.


    "I wonder when Nanwu Banner will make a move. It worries me," Miyamoto Nagayasu said softly, secretly hoping that Nanwu Banner will annihte the Voidless Realm, preferably with both sides suffering losses, so he can reap the benefits.


    "Could it be that Nanwu Banner fears the weak Voidless Realm and is hesitant to take action?" Taniguchi Wada said.


    Puff!


    Before the words could even be fully spoken, Taniguchi Wada suddenly felt a chill down his back, as if his heart had been grabbed!


    "Wada, what''s wrong with you?" He Yeyingming saw that Taniguchi Wada''s face didn''t look good and asked with concern.


    "I... have... been... stabbed..."


    Bang!


    Taniguchi Wada copsed heavily onto the wooden table, while his heart floated in the air, slowly moving...


    This terrifying scene makes the four present individuals dare not move!


    Taniguchi Wada was an extremely powerful ninja, how could he be killed in one blow?


    "Roar!" He Yeyingming angrily shouted, and a samurai sword appeared in his hand, shing through the air!


    Boom!


    Under a single strike, the entire room is split open, the horror unimaginable!


    However, He Yeyingming felt a chill in his chest as his heart was forcefully pulled out by someone!


    Two bloody hearts floated in the air. He Yeyingming, holding the samurai sword, stared nkly at his own beating heart before slowly falling down.


    "Hmph! Does Nanwu Banner fear the weak Voidless Realm? What a joke!" a bone-chilling voice said, and the others clenched their hands!


    The two scorching hearts instantly explode, sttering blood on the faces of Shi Tuanguang and Nakata Kandai, who were clearly shocked.


    Even Miyamoto Nagayasu was no exception.


    "Who... who are you?" Miyamoto Nagayasu stammered fearfully.


    "I am one of the Five Banners of Nanwu Banner, Bai Gu!"


    Bai Gu!!!


    The remaining three people couldn''t possibly have not heard of Bai Gu!


    They had watched several videos of Bai Gu and even thought that Bai Gu was the strongest among the Five Banners because it had no form. How could they kill him?


    Kill him with their thoughts? Or use a death stare to petrify him? He waspletely impossible.


    However, they might not know that Bai Gu was actually the weakest among the Five Banners, with the other four being even more twisted.


    Miyamoto Nagayasu slowly stood up and immediately bowed at a 90-degree angle.


    Shi Tuanguang and Nakata Kandai see their boss bowing and without thinking, they instantly stand up and bow at a 90-degree angle, filled with piety!


    "Lord Bai Gu, we have offended you just now, but it is not our true intentions," Miyamoto Nagayasu said in a deep voice.


    Bai Gu looks at the three despicable individuals in front of them, showing no emotional fluctuations.


    "Three dayster! The Banner Master invites you for a meal!" Bai Gu said calmly.


    This sentence scared Miyamoto Nagayasu quite a bit. A meal???


    Are you sure it''s not a human feast?


    But can he refuse now? What would be the consequences?


    Miyamoto Nagayasu nced at the wooden floor, where the two blobs of flesh and blood were so conspicuous. This should be the consequence of refusal!


    "Alright, I will definitelye three dayster!" Miyamoto Nagayasu said respectfully, not daring to lift his head.


    After a long time, no sound was heard, and everyone slowly straightened their backs, then weakly sat on the ground.


    Shi Tuanguang murmured, "The Nanwu Banner is truly powerful!"


    "Yes, he killed the two of them so easily," Nakata Kandai looked at the bodies of the two, with a hole in their chests, so horrifying. This wasn''t just killing, it was instant annihtion,pletely unreasonable.


    Miyamoto Nagayasu furrowed his brow tightly. "I''m afraid the Nanwu Banner is even stronger than the Voidless Realm!"


    "Lord Miyamoto, if we can cling to the thigh of the Nanwu Banner, it would surely be more advantageous," Nakata Kandai proposed a good suggestion, as subservience flows through his blood.


    Miyamoto Nagayasu thought this idea was good, worth a try... If they can establish cooperation, no... join, it will definitely be beneficial for him.


    "Three dayster, you two wille with me!" Miyamoto Nagayasu decided. This time, he must do his best.


    Either way, it''s a matter of life and death.


    Nakata Kandai didn''t want to die, he hastily said, "Lord Miyamoto, you should know that three dayster is my mother''s grand celebration."


    "Yes, Noble Miyamoto, my son is getting married in three days," Shi Tuanguang also quickly excused himself. Having a meal three dayster... it''s definitely because of the final meal.


    Miyamoto Nagayasu said indifferently, "Celebration? Change it to a funeral. Wedding? Change it to a burial!"


    The two immediately knelt on the ground and shouted in unison, "We are willing to follow Lord Miyamoto!"


    Miyamoto Nagayasu snorted coldly. Now he was actually looking forward to the dinner three dayster!


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 696 (Terrifying Bai Gu)

    Chapter 696 (Terrifying Bai Gu)


    ~~Voidless Realm~~


    Dou Fushi and Li Hun strolled through the mountains.


    Li Hun sweetly leaned against Dou Fushi''s side, tightly gripping his arm as if afraid he would run away.


    "Little Dou Dou, will you ever abandon me in the future?" Li Hun asked softly, her initially sweet expression turning resentful.


    In Li Hun''s heart, she feared being abandoned. She had given everything to Dou Fushi, and of course, she hoped to grow old with him.


    Hearing Li Hun''s words, Dou Fushi chuckled lightly. "Little Hun Hun, what''s been going on with youtely? You keep asking such questions."


    "Just answer me, I want to hear it," Li Hun pouted, refusing to give in.


    Dou Fushi stopped in his tracks and held Li Hun''s fragrant shoulders with both hands.


    Looking at Li Hun''s exquisite beauty, Dou Fushi still felt like he was dreaming. Li Hun was so beautiful, and he wondered why she favored him so much.


    Dou Fushi reached out and touched the mark on Li Hun''s brow. "Little Hun Hun, you''re so beautiful."


    Upon hearing the praise from the person she loved, Li Hun smiled happily and hugged Dou Fushi tightly. "Little Dou Dou, I really like you. I want to be with you for the rest of my life."


    "Yes, we''ll be together for the rest of our lives," Dou Fushi gently stroked Li Hun''s long hair, feeling himself bing more mature.


    It seemed that men automatically matured when they had a woman. It was really good.


    "Little Hun Hun, how about we y hide-and-seek?" Dou Fushi suggested with a smile. Sometimes, couples needed some interaction.


    "Okay, you hide, and I''lle find you. If I catch you, I want..." Li Hun''s voice turned sweet, her eyebrows and eyes winking, even lightly biting her lips, making her intentions obvious.


    Dou Fushi scratched the back of his head. "No problem, I promise to make youfortable."


    "Okay, go hide. We''ll go back once I catch you," Li Hun covered her beautiful eyes with her hands.


    Dou Fushi took the opportunity to kiss Li Hun''s cheek.


    "Naughty~ Go hide, and I''ll make sure you get a good rewardter."


    "Alright."


    Dou Fushi immediately ran off, astonishingly fast.


    It was easy for Li Hun to catch him effortlessly, and there were benefits as well.


    One couldn''t understand why such a straightforward guy had a girlfriend. It was simply iprehensible.


    Dou Fushi didn''t even know where he had run to. He stood on top of a tree, waiting quietly, thinking that Li Hun would never find him.


    ''Look at me, I''m Grave Robber Dou Fushi, an expert in finding treasures. Even though I might not be good at finding coffins anymore, I''ve be even more adept at hiding.''


    He waited for a long time, but Li Hun didn''te. A triumphant smile appeared on his face.


    However, that smile quickly froze. He felt like someone was behind him. Could it be that Li Hun had found him?


    "Haha, congrattions, you found me," Dou Fushi turned back with a joyful smile, even preparing for their return.


    But when he turned around, he didn''t see anyone. He was instantly dumbfounded.


    But he had really felt someone there just a moment ago. What was going on?


    Suddenly!


    Dou Fushi''s gaze sharpened, and he immediately dodged to the side. Therge tree beside him was instantly split in half!


    On the ground, Dou Fushi looked at his arm and saw a bloody wound!


    This situation shocked Dou Fushi!


    "Who?" Dou Fushi asked in a deep voice.


    There was no one around, only a faint breeze and the sound of rustling leaves!


    A sense of danger suddenly struck!


    Dou Fushi didn''t have time to think too much and rolled away like a dog!


    Bang!


    Only to see the spot where he had just stood being split in half!


    Dou Fushi''s heart started beating faster. How was this possible!


    Uncle Wei had granted him such terrifying power, a power that even Li Hun couldn''t match. Who on earth was this?


    "Who? Dare toe out?" Dou Fushi shouted again.


    Bai Gu calmly said, "You''re quite good, evading my attacks twice."


    Hearing the voiceing from the air, Dou Fushi became even more unsettled. He looked around with an anxious expression.


    As Ye Hua had mentioned, Dou Fushi, along with the Green-Red brothers, possessed great power butckedbat experience and proper cultivation techniques. They were simply not opponents!


    Swish!


    Dou Fushi suddenly felt a chill on his right shoulder. He turned his head and saw his flesh and blood splitting apart!


    A surge of pain instantly reached his brain.


    However, Dou Fushi still didn''t know where the enemy was!


    "Come out!" Dou Fushi angrily shouted and threw a punch into the air, creating a massive wave of energy.


    "It''s useless... You''re still too weak," Bai Gu calmly said.


    Dou Fushi''s gaze sharpened. ''The voice came from behind¡ªfinally, I found you!''


    Without any hesitation, Dou Fushi''s fist gathered a powerful ck aura and struck directly towards the source of the voice!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire forest copsed in a fan shape, releasing a tremendous spiritual pressure.


    The pain in his shoulders made Dou Fushi''s aura somewhat chaotic. Looking at the scene he caused, Dou Fushi smiled and said, "You underestimate my abilities as a Grave Raider. I''ll punch you, the invader, to death."


    Before he could finish speaking, Dou Fushi suddenly felt a massive impact on his chest, even denting his sternum.


    Dou Fushi''s body flew backward like a cannonball, creating a loud noise that shook the entire mountain.


    At this moment, Dou Fushiy in a pile of soil, a clear fist imprint on his chest, blood continuously flowing from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes lifeless as he looked around.


    "Little Dou Dou!!!" Hearing that familiar voice, Dou Fushi''s expression changed drastically. He endured the pain in his chest and shouted loudly, "Li Hun! Don''te here, go inform Lord Wei!"


    Li Hun couldn''t simply follow hismand. She had noticed a tremendous spiritual fluctuation in this direction, so she hurried over to check the situation, only to see her beloved man lying in a pile of soil, appearing as if he was about to die.


    "Little Dou Dou, what happened to you? Don''t scare me!" Li Hun helped Dou Fushi up, her voice trembling as she asked with tears in her eyes.


    "Li Hun! There''s an invader! Very strong! You''re not his match, quickly inform Lord Wei! It''s dangerous!" Dou Fushi quickly said. It was not the time for sweet nothings; they had to inform Lord Wei immediately!


    "Invader!" Li Hun''s pretty face was instantly filled with anger. She stood up abruptly and eximed, "Who dares to harm my man!"


    "Your man is weak," Bai Gu said softly.


    Hearing the words from the air, Li Hun became alert. She immediately manifested her colorful divine sword in her hand.


    "Li Hun! Run away! You''re no match for him!" Dou Fushi grabbed Li Hun''s ankle, pleading.


    Li Hun focused her gaze in the air. With her abundantbat experience, she closed her beautiful eyes and sensed the subtle spiritual fluctuations.


    However... she couldn''t sense any spiritual fluctuations at all.


    "Come out!" Li Hun coldly shouted.


    Bai Gu didn''t want to kill these two: "I''m not interested in fighting you. Goodbye."


    "Damn it, don''t run away!" The colorful divine sword in Li Hun''s hand bloomed with dazzling colors. In just a moment, she had captured the sound''s origin.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 697 (The Supreme Overlord Made a Mistake)

    Chapter 697 (The Supreme Overlord Made a Mistake)


    A sharp sword aura swept through, but nothing happened...


    The woman''s sixth sense sensed danger, and Li Hun quickly formed seals in her hand. A red barrier appeared on her right side.


    Boom!


    The barrier was instantly shattered, fiercely hitting Li Hun''s right shoulder. Her right shoulder instantly deformed, and her delicate body flew out, crashing into numerous trees!


    "Li Hun!" Dou Fushi eximed in despair, unexpectedly standing up.


    "You underestimate me!" Bai Gu said indifferently.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Dou Fushi became furious. How dare he hit his woman? He was truly seeking death!


    Dou Fushi burst forth with power, a terrifying ck mist overflowing from his body. The wounds on his arms quickly healed, even some flesh wounds were closing up, leaving Bai Gu puzzled.


    This man was "weak," but his strength was enormous, especially this strange ck mist, which made it difficult for Bai Gu to figure out.


    Feeling the immense power within his body, Dou Fushi''s eyes turned red as he looked at the empty forest in front of him.


    Where should he strike?


    Puff!


    Dou Fushi felt a coldness in his lower abdomen, as if something had pierced through him. Behind him, Bai Gu''s voice sounded, "You are still too weak in my eyes!"


    "One Thought Lotus Transformation!"


    An angry shout rang out, and a terrifying spiritual pressure swept through the entire mountain peak. The pink sword aura attacked Dou Fushi from behind!


    Dou Fushi covered the wound in his abdomen, but the bleeding didn''t stop. This mysterious thing was too horrifying!


    Not far away, a trace of blood flowed from Li Hun''s mouth. Holding the Seven-Colored Divine Sword, she guessed based on her intuition that the strange thing must be behind her husband. So she directly unleashed a powerful attack in that direction!


    She didn''t know if it hit or not...


    "Little Dou Dou." Li Hun quickly ran to Dou Fushi''s side, only to see him bleeding profusely from his abdomen. This scared Li Hun, and she immediately started treating Dou Fushi, relying on the healing properties of the ck mist. Dou Fushi wouldn''t die.


    Bai Gu spoke softly, "You all annoy me."


    Upon hearing these words, Dou Fushi and Li Hun''s faces changed drastically. What kind of creature was this? They couldn''t see it or feel it, how could they fight back???


    "So, die." Bai Gu said in a low voice, attacking Dou Fushi and Li Hun.


    For the two of them, they couldn''t sense any spiritual energy fluctuations in the air. It was as if their opponent could freely manipte the air for attacks!


    Li Hun tightly held Dou Fushi in her arms,pletely helpless. The opponent''s strength was beyond their expectations.


    "Little Hun Hun, I love you," Dou Fushi weakly said, afraid that she wouldn''t be able to say these words in the future.


    After hearing these words, Li Hun instantly lost her fear and even smiled, "I love you too."


    Boom!


    A terrifying wave of energy spread in a circr shape, shaking the entire mountain peak violently. Even cracks appeared on the ground.


    Li Hun, with her eyes tightly closed, felt... no pain.


    She slowly opened her beautiful eyes and saw a golden shield enveloping herself and Dou Fushi.


    And not far away, she saw Your Honor and his two wives(Madams).


    Seeing the arrival of the sovereign, Dou Fushi seemed to rx instantly and fainted.


    Ye Hua had been teaching the children when he sensed the spiritual energy fluctuations here. He thought it was Wei Chang''s aura, and he probably started a fight with Dou Fushi and Li Hun out of impulse.


    But when he arrived, he saw this scene.


    "You dare to invade my Voidless Realm!" Ye Hua coldly shouted, his eyes locked onto the surroundings.


    The opponent could silently pass through the Voidless Realm''s barrier, which meant they were incredibly powerful!


    Bai Gu was also astonished. His attack had just been blocked by a small barrier, and it was released by this man. The person behind him should be the Empress!


    "Nanwu Banner, one of the Five Banners, Bai Gu!"


    Bai Gu''s voice resounded through the air.


    Hearing the opponent''s name, Ye Hua was surprised. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s expressions darkened, and Li Hun was the same.


    It turned out to be that invisible man, Bai Gu! This invisibility was too terrifying!


    Ye Hua frowned slightly, "Nanwu Banner! Bai Gu, isn''t it inappropriate for you to attack my people?"


    Bai Gu didn''t respond but said, "The Banner Master invites the Empress to dinner in three days, hoping the Empress will arrive on time."


    "You dare to ignore my words!" Ye Hua clenched his fists, and the entire air seemed to freeze, as if turning into ice.


    Crackling... Theyer of ice in the air cracked one by one.


    Boom!


    The air within a radius of one li instantly exploded. Ye Hua''s lips curled up, "Bai Gu, even if you merge with the air, I have a way to deal with you!"


    However, Bai Gu''s voice sounded in the air again.


    "You are strong. I hope you can alsoe for dinner in three days. The Banner Master would be happy to see someone like you." After finishing this sentence, Bai Gu left.


    Awkwardness filled the air. Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly. Why?


    How could this Bai Gu still survive? The air had just frozen, why could it still survive?


    What kind of race was it? It couldn''t even be killed by Ye Hua!


    Ye Hua tightly clenched his fists. He didn''t expect to lose half of the first battle against the Nanwu Banner!


    And most importantly!


    The Supreme Overlord fought against someone else''s subordinate and was pped in the face by that subordinate!


    The Supreme Overlord, who had roamed the world for thousands of years, had never lost face like this before!


    "Don''t reveal anything about today!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice, then disappeared on the spot. He needed to investigate thoroughly!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked at each other with concern after seeing their husband leave.


    They witnessed Ye Hua''s action for the first time, and the opponent remained unscathed. This Nanwu Banner was indeed powerful, and Bai Gu was the same!


    At this moment, Bai Gu returned to the main hall of the Nanwu Banner, where Kai Yun and others were waiting among the five rows of people.


    "Bai Gu, have you informed everyone?" Kai Yun asked as he checked his own performance.


    Because Kai Yun could sense Bai Gu, it was as simple as that.


    "Banner Master, everyone has been notified," Bai Gu respectfully replied.


    Kai Yun pursed her lips and asked curiously, "Are they all obedient?"


    "Yes, except for the Empress of the Voidless Realm..."


    "Oh? Is she unwilling toe?" Kai Yun''s face tightened. Sitting beside her, Yue Hua held Kai Yun''s small hand and gently rubbed it, which eased her tense expression.


    "It''s not that. There''s a man by the Empress''s side with great power," Bai Gu said seriously, giving high praise to Ye Hua. He was very powerful!


    Upon hearing this, Kai Yun became excited, "Tell me more! How strong is he?"


    "He casually waved his hand and froze the air."


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 698 (The Terrifying Opponent)

    Chapter 698 (The Terrifying Opponent)


    "Amazing!" Kai Yun pped her hands andughed, behaving like a child.


    "At that time, I was trapped, but that man didn''t know my weakness. He froze the air, and that''s when I managed to escape," Bai Gu exined. The strength of Bai Gu lies in coexisting with the air. Without air, death awaits!


    It''s like suffocating to death.


    So, when Ye Hua tried to solidify the air, thinking it could kill Bai Gu, he actually let Bai Gu go.


    If Ye Hua were to find out, he would surely be infuriated, as he missed a great opportunity.


    Indeed, it was an excellent opportunity. Bai Gu''s existence within the air makes it difficult to grasp its position. Ye Hua was fortunate enough to solidify Bai Gu just now.


    Therefore, after this encounter, Bai Gu will be more vignt. Just now, it was a moment of carelessness.


    "Be cautious, Bai Gu," Luo Hou said in a deep voice. Bai Gu''s advantage is terrifying, but it also has a fatal weakness. After hearing Bai Gu''s words, he knew he made a detour through the gates of the underworld.


    "Yes, I understand," Bai Gu replied.


    At this moment, Cang Konghong respectfully spoke up, "Banner..."


    Kai Yun casually raised her hand, "What are we going to do now? You''re disturbing my game. Anyway, they wille in three days. Come,e, let''s continue ying."


    Cang Konghong, who was hideously ugly, nodded slightly and began selecting yers...


    The five of them started a new round of the game.


    Although it was just a small sh, the Supreme Overlord suffered a loss, and that was against the weakest Bai Gu.


    What special abilities did Luo Hou, who ranked fourth, possess? And there was also Yue Hua, ranked third, the scarecrow ranked second, and the strongest and ugliest of them all, Cang Konghong.


    They were only sealed at that time, so why weren''t they directly killed? It is believed that they are also unkible.


    This is different from the annihtion Ye Hua''s group faced. They were killed, but these individuals...


    Others had no way to deal with them, especially during the Primordial Era! They existed even longer than the ancient times.


    Ye Hua''s current opponent is much stronger than those Overlords. This is not something that can be easily dealt with by simply moving one''s fingers.


    It requires not only strength but also intelligence. To kill Bai Gu and to miss that excellent opportunity, the chances in the future are probably slim.


    Moreover, opponents like this, under the Seven Deadly Sins, have no means to deal with them. Even the slightest carelessness could result in being in by the opponent!


    If Ye Hua hadn''t arrived in time this time, Dou Fushi and Li Hun would have been finished.


    It''s not that they are weak, but the opponent is too strong.


    Such an opponent is beyond their ability to contend with.


    Back in the Leisure Bar, Ye Hua called for an emergency meeting. The strength of their opponent had exceeded Ye Hua''s expectations. Among all the reborn entities, only this Bai Gu managed to survive.


    Upon receiving the urgent summons from Your Honor, all the subordinates quickly put down what they were doing and gathered.


    Ye Hua specifically called for Li Hun because she was the one who understood the recent events the most.


    "Present yourselves before Your Honor!" The opening statement was always so awe-inspiring, but today Ye Hua was not in the mood to enjoy it. Just the thought of losing against Bai Gu filled him with anger. He actually lost face because of a subordinate...


    Ye Hua waved his hand casually.


    The subordinates saw Your Honor''s displeased expression and remained silent. The Seven Sins knew what that expression meant.


    It meant that Your Honor was very angry, and couldn''t be easily appeased.


    "Nanwu Banner made a move!" Ye Hua said coldly, his eyes shing with a crimson light.


    "The key point is that they made a move in front of me!" Ye Hua shouted in anger!


    The people gasped, thinking that Nanwu Banner was too bold. They actually made a move in front of Your Honor! Where did they get their confidence from!


    "Fushi is heavily injured. Li Hun, you exin the specifics of this Bai Gu!" Ye Hua calmed down his anger and tried to stayposed... stayposed...


    Ye Hua rarely made mistakes in his actions, even in battles against those Overlords, he had never made a mistake. He only experienced failures, but never mistakes!


    This Bai Gu broke that record, making Ye Hua doubt his own strength.


    Li Hun''s injuries were not light either, blood stains were visible at the corners of her mouth. Everyone looked at her with tense expressions.


    Wei Chang felt a sense of shock. He had bestowed them with power, and Fushi could easily dominate this world. Li Hun, due to Fushi''s influence, also gained power. Yet, both of them were beaten like this. It was an unprecedented event!


    The Green-Red Brothers, who stood nearby, were also stunned. Like Fushi, they were bestowed with power. If Fushi could be beaten so badly, then they were no exception.


    Zi Shan had the same thoughts, as did Tang Wei and the three wives of Lie Gu. They were directly given power and had no chance of winning.


    The Death Mage could be an exception, as it possessed many deadly magic spells. If its mind worked well, victory was still possible. However, it couldn''t achieve instant kills like before. As for Xun Fang, it was a lost cause, just like them, without any hope of winning.


    This made Ye Hua realize the problem. His subordinates needed to train! He could bestow powerful abilities, but in the long run, they had to rely on their own efforts!


    Just like this time, they were beaten by someone''s subordinate! His face had beenpletely lost.


    "Your Honor, this Bai Gu of Nanwu Banner is just as shown in the video! There is no spiritual energy fluctuation during battle, and its position cannot be detected. It can attack from any angle, making it impossible to defend against! Even attacking it has no effect!" Li Hun exined respectfully.


    "Did you all hear that? Even I cannot sense any fluctuation in its aura, and in our confrontation, the opponent was unscathed!"


    Ye Hua''s words shocked his subordinates. Your Honor... actually made a mistake!!!


    This made all the subordinates alert. In the past, the meetings were like jokes because they had no fear. The opponents were all small fries and could be annihted with a flick of their fingers.


    But this time, even Your Honor couldn''t kill the opponent! How was this possible!


    Jue Tian, who was in Brittany''s arms, spoke up, "Your Honor! I have also seen the video of the Bai Gu. Combined with Li Hun''s exnation just now, I believe that this is a race that exists within the air. There were many peculiar races in the Primordial Era, and this Bai Gu is probably one of them. As part of the air, it is immune to any attack,monly known as immunity to all damage."


    Ye Hua nodded, "Indeed, I solidified and ruptured the air, but I couldn''t eliminate it!"


    "Your Honor, does it mean that it has no weaknesses?" Ye Zizi curiously asked.


    Lie Gu, unusually serious, said, "No matter how powerful a race is, there will always be weaknesses! This Bai Gu must have weaknesses!"


    Indeed, no matter how powerful a race is, even Ye Hua has weaknesses. It''s just that his strength is so overpowering that it masks them. However, in the past, he was caught off guard by the Overlords, and they sted him to bits.


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 699 (Cultivation Makes Your Honor Happy)

    Chapter 699 (Cultivation Makes Your Honor Happy)


    Ye Hua spoke grimly, "This is just a Bai Gu! One of the Five Banners, there is still a Banner Master! This will be the strongest opponent our team has encountered since its establishment! I hope everyone adjusts their mentality!"


    "For those outside the Seven Sins! After this incident, I hope you recognize your shorings. There are many people stronger than you, so don''t remain stagnant! Those who need to cultivate, should cultivate! If in theing years, you are still stagnant, then don''t me me for being heartless!"


    The subordinates could clearly sense the anger of their lord and dared not speak further. "We will not disappoint Your Honor!"


    "Also, three days from now, I will visit the Nanwu Banner. This time, Lie Gu and Ye Zizi will apany me! And the Death Mage too! The rest of you remain on standby!" Ye Hua rarely took opponents so seriously.


    Even when fighting against Jue Tian, it was done with a yful mindset because Jue Tian was someone who could be easily annihted with a flick of a finger. But this time, the opponent emerged unscathed even with a flick of his finger. It was unbelievable!


    "Yes!" Lie Gu respectfully responded, a cruel glint shining in his eyes.


    "Yes~" Ye Zi Zi coquettishly replied, her crimson eyes revealing excitement. She wondered how much stronger they would be after absorbing those people''s power!


    "Kekeke..."


    Imperial Trantion: "Understood!"


    "This deity has one final question!" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    As the subordinates looked at Your Honor''s profound gaze, they lowered their heads slightly.


    "During the Primordial Era, were they considered strong? Average? Or weak?" After saying this, Ye Hua disappeared from the Leisure Bar. He used to feel invincible, but after the Bai Gu incident, he realized that he was still not strong enough!


    He couldn''t even kill the Bai Gu instantly! He was too weak!


    After Ye Hua left, the others did not leave. They all sat on the stools in Leisure Bar.


    A sense of defeat! A deep sense of defeat!


    And also, a sense of shame!


    When Your Honor faced an unsolvable problem, their subordinates couldn''t help at all. Even from their Your Honor''s tone, it seemed that they had no way to intervene in such matters.


    This greatly struck their subordinates, making them realize that there were even stronger existences!


    Wei Chang looked at his subordinates and said in a solemn voice, "As Your Honor said earlier, although you have been bestowed with great power, you have neglected cultivation due to a peaceful life. Look at the two young Lords who were just born. As the children of Your Honor, they diligently cultivate every day. As the subordinates of Your Honor, you should strive even harder! Otherwise, how can Your Honor entrust you with tasks in the future?"


    Hearing Wei Chang''s words, the people felt a heavy burden in their hearts, realizing that they had let down the Lord''s cultivation. They thought that having this power was enough to ovee anything, that they could y gods.


    But today''s events taught them a lesson. There are beings in this world that they cannot defeat...


    The newly arrived Dou Fushi was beaten so badly that they couldn''t even fight back!


    Yi Hong suddenly stood up and sped his hands, saying, "Uncle Wei, we will definitely cultivate diligently! We will not let Your Honor be ashamed!"


    Zi Shan, sitting by his side, raised her head slightly and looked at her husband''s face. She suddenly realized that her husband''s figure in her heart had grown taller.


    Lu Hong also stood up and said, "You''re right! This incident is worth our serious reflection."


    Wei Chang nodded, "I hope everyone present takes it seriously. Your Honor is genuinely angry this time. If anyone hasn''t diligently cultivated and hasn''t achieved good results, I, Wei Chang, won''t show mercy!"


    "Yes!"


    Wei Chang nodded again, "You don''t need to intervene in this matter. Go back and focus on cultivation."


    The people respectfully acknowledged and left with heavy hearts, one after another.


    Only five members of the Seven Sins remained.


    Brittany held Jue Tian in her arms, gently caressing him. Jue Tian had given up resistance by now and even showed afortable expression, enjoying the attention.


    "Zizi, Lie Gu, be careful when apanying Your Honor this time. Don''t underestimate the enemy," Wei Chang reminded them.


    "Wei Chang, don''t worry. This time, we''re going there to save face," Lie Gu understood why Your Honor called upon him¡ªto teach the opponent a lesson.


    Wei Chang nodded, "That''s right. Your Honor was unhappy with his failure in front of the enemy''s subordinates. You must reim that pride!"


    "Wei Chang, rest assured, I, Ye Zizi, have never been afraid of anyone," Ye Zizi said with a smile, eager to go. Finally, there was a formidable opponent!


    Brittany remained silent. Her current task was to protect the weak Jue Tian during his recovery. Jue Tian was now as weak as an ordinary cat, easily taken down with a fruit knife.


    However, Jue Tian jumped onto the table and spoke in a deep voice, "Your Honor just mentioned it. What kind of existence does the Nanwu Banner belong to in the Primordial Era? Are they weak or strong? How many more of such people have yet to appear? These are all hidden dangers!"


    "Jue Tian, it has been a very long time since the Primordial Era, and there is very little information avable. If it weren''t for what Zi Shan saw, we wouldn''t even know that those people came from the Primordial Era," Brittany sighed softly. The Primordial Era was too distant, even more so than the Ancient Era. They have no knowledge of any powerful beings from that time.


    This time, they merely touched upon a small part of the Primordial Era.


    Jue Tian red at Brittany, thinking to himself that women had long hair but low knowledge.


    "Although we don''t know, we still need to be prepared. As the subordinates of the Supreme Overlord, it''s our duty!" Jue Tian spoke sternly.


    It seemed that this sudden incident was actually a good thing for the entire team. After all, the team had be toocent, thinking they were invincible and neglecting their cultivation.


    Even Ye Hua felt that he was still too weak. He couldn''t instantly kill every enemy, and he was not the strongest!


    Therefore!


    He would go into seclusion for three days! Pondering over life!


    Nothing could stop his yearning for strength. Nothing could!


    Inside the Voidless Realm.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were worried about Ye Hua''s condition. After he came back, he locked himself in his room.


    It seemed like he had shut himself off from the world.


    "Qing Ya, what should we do?" Donghuang Baizhi asked anxiously. It was the first time she had seen Ye Hua like this since they met.


    Qing Ya expressed her concerns, "Today''s incident must have been a blow to Ye Hua. I just learned from Zi Shan that he got angry."


    "Ah, encountering such a situation, we couldn''t even help Ye Hua," Donghuang Baizhi felt a bit guilty. As his wife, she didn''t want to be just a decoration. Although Ye Hua often said, "You only need to be beautiful and leave the rest to me," when something really happened, the two wives felt useless.


    Qing Ya murmured, "Is there any way to make Ye Hua happy?"


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 700 (Let Cultivation Go to Hell)

    Chapter 700 (Let Cultivation Go to Hell)


    "Happy?" Donghuang Baizhi pondered for a moment, wondering how to make Ye Hua happy.


    One secondter, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi exchanged a nce.


    There seemed to be only one way to make Ye Hua happy!


    At this moment, Ye Hua was sitting cross-legged in the bedroom. Perhaps because he hadn''t cultivated for a long time, he couldn''t calm his mind at all. Just the thought of Bai Gu''s arrogant tone made his anger boil.


    One of the underlings of the Nanwu Banner dared to be so arrogant in front of the Supreme Overlord, and he couldn''t do anything about it. His anger was overwhelming!


    ''No, this deity has to calm down and cultivate fiercely!''


    ''This deity couldn''t be disturbed by the outside world. This deity must annihte all of them and make them tremble in fear under this deity''s power.''


    ''That''s right, no one can disturb this deity''s cultivation. Cultivation brings happiness to this deity! Cultivation brings happiness to this deity! Cultivation brings happiness to this deity!''


    While Ye Hua was self-hypnotizing, two graceful figures suddenly appeared before his eyes.


    Seeing Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi in front of him, Ye Hua''s determined face froze. Even though he often saw the two of them, at this moment, he couldn''t help but feel a deep respect.


    Qing Ya was dressed in a ck silk suspender outfit, her slender legs wrapped ince-trimmed stockings. The little skirt was already as low as it could be, with a ck piece of unknown material covering her chest. Her t abdomen had no trace of excess fat,bined with her exquisite facial features, it would definitely make any man explode, including him.


    And the Empress, for the first time ever, wore a white suspender outfit. Unlike Qing Ya''s ck stockings, the Empress wore white stockings with a design, even more provocative. Thece-trimmed skirt swayed from time to time, causing even his heart to ripple.


    Ye Hua had never seen them dressed like this before. It''s not like he hadn''t made any requests in the past, but all of his requests were rejected.


    They used to refuse, even when Ye Hua was begging for it. And today, when Ye Hua started his cultivation, they decided to do this. ''They are contradicting this deity?''


    ''Did they think that dressing like this would make this deity give up on cultivation? That was impossible!''


    Just as Ye Hua was firming his resolve in his heart.


    The Empress took out a steel pipe from somewhere and inserted it into the ground.


    Ye Hua''s heart skipped a beat.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi gently caressed therge and thick steel pipe, making Ye Hua want to explode, swallowing hard.


    "Ye Hua~" Qing Ya called out softly and coquettishly, her eyes seductive. She even stuck out her tongue and licked her lips.


    The Empress subtly swayed her delicate body, lightly biting her lower lip, her slender legs entwined around the steel pipe.


    ''Why did this deity suddenly think of doing that with the steel pipe?''


    Donghuang Baizhi''s voice sounded enticingly, "Ye Hua~ Why are you just sitting there? Aren''t youing over?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had no idea that their husband intended to cultivate. They thought he was just feeling down, so they tried to find a way to cheer him up. If they knew that Ye Hua was cultivating, they definitely wouldn''t disturb him.


    Looking at the two wives in this state, Ye Hua was struggling in his heart!


    Should he let them be or continue cultivating? He is a man after all! And he is determined to cultivate!


    Should he go and f**king cultivate, or should he roll in bed with his wives? If he is killed someday, it will all be their fault. They are such little vixens,ing at him while he''s cultivating.


    Ye Hua directly walked over and embraced the two wives in his arms, heading towards the bed.


    A fierce storm suddenly erupted, and Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were particrly attentive, trying their best to make their husband happy. Seeing the deste look in their husband''s eyes today, their hearts ached. They hoped that this would alleviate their husband''s mood.


    It worked pretty well, but only for a short period of time.


    Three days quickly passed, and the morning in the Voidless Realm was still asfortable as ever.


    Ye Shen and Ye Liu were sparring as usual, while Donghuang Li and Ye Yan sat beside them, yawning.


    Ye Yan rubbed his swollen eyes and asked, "It''s been three days. Are Mom and Dad still inside? Are they cultivating?"


    "Probably." Donghuang Li slumped on the table, looking bored.


    "I heard that Dad is facing difficulties," Ye Yan whispered.


    The children were still unaware of this matter. The news had been blocked, and Dou Fushi kept his lips sealed.


    Donghuang Li clenched her fists on the stone table. "We''re still too young. Mom and Dad don''t want us to know too much."


    "Yeah, I wish we could grow up quickly and help Dad," Ye Yan expressed his desire to grow up soon. He imagined himself assisting his father in conquering the world, filled with a sense of grandeur.


    Gurgle...


    Ye Yan embarrassingly touched his stomach.


    Donghuang Li patted his little brother''s shoulder. "You should eat first and then grow up."


    "Aunt''s cooking is so bad..." Ye Yanined in pain. For these three days, they had been eating at Qing Yutong''s ce, but she had no cooking skills. She could only use her tablet to learn.


    Having been ustomed to their mother''s cooking, the four children had be picky eaters, leading to this situation.


    "Alright, Aunt has been very tired these past few days. We should be considerate," Donghuang Li sighed helplessly.


    Looking at the time, it was almost mealtime. Donghuang Li stood up and called out, "Let''s stop for now and go eat."


    Ye Shen and Ye Liu''s faces brightened, and they forced a smile. "Sister, brother, you go ahead. We''re not hungry."


    "Yeah, brother and I will continue practicing," Ye Liu said seriously. Eating was out of the question. There was no need for a "This food is delicious" warning.


    Donghuang Li walked over and directly grabbed her siblings'' wrists. "We''re siblings. We face difficulties together. If you want to escape, forget it."


    "Sis..."


    "Sister~"


    Donghuang Li paid no attention to their pleas and directly pulled them to Qing Yutong''s sleeping quarters.


    However, as soon as they stepped inside, the children caught a whiff of a delicious aroma.


    On the tabley a sumptuous breakfast, with all kinds of dishes like steamed dumplings, fried dough sticks, millet porridge, and even Hui ethnic noodles withrge pieces of beef.


    Qing Yutong sat there with a beaming smile. Her own cooking was not tasty, and it wasted time, so she simply went out to buy it. It was much easier that way.


    "Little ones,e and have breakfast." Qing Yutong smiled and said.


    The four children sat on their chairs with puzzled expressions, their stomachs growling from the scent of the food.


    "Alright, there aren''t many rules here with Aunt. Let''s eat quickly."


    "Thank you, Aunt." The four children eximed in unison and then eagerly grabbed the food on the table, devouring it.


    As they ate, they shouted, "It''s so delicious!"


    Watching the children wolf down the food, Qing Yutong also breathed a sigh of relief. From now on, it would have to be like this. Her own cooking...


    Read upto 30 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 701 (Mainly Testing)

    Chapter 701 (Mainly Testing)


    On the other side, Ye Hua also woke up with a happy smile on his lips. The service provided by his wives these days was meticulous and satisfied his requirements.


    Damn, he should thank the Nanwu Banner as well.


    "Baizhi, get up. Today, we are going to visit the Nanwu Banner!" Ye Hua''s voice suddenly turned cold, wiping away his happy expression.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t feel like moving now. She didn''t even have the strength to lift a finger.


    "Let me sleep for five more minutes. I don''t want to move." Donghuang Baizhi softly pleaded, clearly exhausted.


    "Since it''s still early, we can continue." Ye Hua said calmly.


    The Empress immediately opened her eyes in fright, looking at her husband''s mischievous smile, she yfully hammered him and said, "You''re so annoying. You tricked me again."


    "Oh? Then I won''t trick you." Ye Hua said as he embraced the Empress.


    "I''m up, I''m up. Can''t you spare me?" The Empress couldn''t take it anymore, but seeing her husband return to his usual self, she felt it was worth it, even though she and Qing Ya were exhausted.


    Ye Hua was just teasing Donghuang Baizhi. Today was an important day, and he wanted the Nanwu Banner to see his true strength!


    Qing Ya was already too tired to open her eyes, but she still said, "Be careful, I''ll keep an eye on the Voidless Realm for you."


    Ye Hua kissed Qing Ya''s forehead and whispered, "Rest well. I''lle back to apany you tonight."


    "Mm~" Qing Ya softly responded, continuing to sleep, feeling so tired~


    Both Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi dressed up elegantly today. They couldn''t skimp on their appearance!


    Previously, Ye Hua usually wore ck suits, giving off a calm and steady vibe. But today, in a good mood, he wore a white suit.


    Donghuang Baizhi maintained her empress-like attire, exuding dignity and majesty.


    Looking at her husband in a white suit, the Empress was captivated. "My husband is so handsome."


    "You''re just realizing that today?" Ye Hua chuckled and held the Empress''s slender waist, feelingfortable.


    "Then, honey, can I kiss you?" Donghuang Baizhi asked with a smile.


    "I allow you."


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled and wrapped her arms around Ye Hua''s neck, offering her red lips.


    For them, kissing was a daily routine, making it seem like they were dating every day, enjoying each other''spany.


    "Alright, I''ll give you a kiss when Ie back tonight." Donghuang Baizhi gently pushed her husband away, yfully saying.


    Ye Hua chuckled helplessly. These two women loved to tease and keep him guessing. It was always sessful, quite interesting.


    But he had neglected his sister-inw recently. He would have to find time to satisfy her needs. Ye Hua had also practiced his speed recently, so he was definitely capable of delivering a top-notch experience.


    The two of them disappeared directly from the room and arrived at Leisure Bar.


    Ye Zizi, Lie Gu, and the Death Mage were already waiting.


    "Pay respects to Your Majesty and Madam!" The three of them respectfully greeted.


    Ye Hua nodded. Ye Zizi was wearing a green princess dress today, looking very cute.


    Lie Gu wore a red suit with a festive vibe, while the Death Mage remained in his usual attire, a ck robe, holding the scythe of death!


    As for why the Death Mage was brought along, it was because Ye Hua trusted him. After all, the Death Mage was different from Green and Red Brothers; he had excellentbat experience.


    "It''s still early. Let''s go out for breakfast."


    Gorefiend had already prepared breakfast and came out. "Your Majesty, knowing that you wereing today, I have already prepared breakfast."


    Ye Hua felt gratified. This Gorefiend was quite considerate, saving him some trouble.


    While enjoying breakfast, Ye Hua whispered, "Today, our main goal is to test their strength."


    "Are we not going to kill them?" Ye Zizi curiously asked.


    "Ye Zizi, can you kill that skeleton?" Ye Hua asked calmly. Ye Zizi pursed her lips, seemingly unable to deal with the skeleton.


    Pausing for a moment, Ye Hua continued, "No matter what, they are still non-humans. I will give them a chance to repent."


    Lie Gu agreed with Ye Hua''s words. Previously, Ye Hua had never killed non-humans. Even if he wanted to, they were usually those who didn''t value their lives.


    The Empress, sitting beside Ye Hua, was slightly puzzled. Why didn''t Ye Hua kill non-humans?


    In fact, Ye Hua wanted to first understand their weaknesses. Once he found their weaknesses, it would be easier to deal with them!


    "Remember, we must push their strongest strength to the limit, without leaving any reservations. I''m very curious! Just how strong are the experts of this Primordial Era?" This was Ye Hua''s true purpose, a reference topare his own strength.


    "Yes!" The three of them immediately agreed.


    Inside the Nanwu Banner...


    The luxurious pce on the top floor bathed in sunlight, emitting a golden radiance, appearing grand and majestic.


    One of the luxurious rooms, Kai Yun was hugging Yue Hua and soundly asleep, like a child nestled in their mother''s embrace.


    Yue Hua had already woken up and gently caressed the Banner Master''s hair.


    "Banner Master, it''s time to wake up," Yue Hua softly called.


    "Mhm~"


    Seeing the Banner Master acting spoiled and refusing to get up, Yue Hua showed a warm smile. "Banner Master, we have guestsing today, so you need to prepare."


    Kai Yun buried their head in Yue Hua''s chest. "I don''t want to see them. I want to sleep..."


    "Banner Master, you asked for this yourself. Only children tell lies," Yue Hua said helplessly. The Banner Master needed to be coaxed, and only Yue Hua could do it.


    "I''m not a child!!" Kai Yun opened their eyes and said angrily.


    "Then why are you acting like a child by refusing to get out of bed?"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll get up. Can''t I?" Kai Yun grumbled.


    Seeing the sulking expression on the Banner Master''s face, Yue Hua couldn''t help but give her a kiss, and instantly, the Banner Master smiled.


    It was the kind of smile that could be coaxed with just a little effort.


    The two of them changed their clothes and walked out of the luxurious room.


    Yawning, Kai Yun asked, "Is the food ready?"


    Yue Hua nodded. "Everything is ready, Sichuan cuisine." [Sichuan cuisine is a style of Chinese cuisine originating from the Sichuan province in southwestern China. It is known for its bold vors, spiciness, and use of Sichuan peppercorns.]


    "Sichuan cuisine? Sounds great."


    At that moment, Bai Gu respectfully said, "Banner Master, Lucifer has arrived with one of his subordinates!"


    "They came so early. Yue Hua, how does my face look?" Kai Yun asked. After all, girls always wanted to look beautiful, and Kai Yun was no exception.


    "Banner Master, your beauty shines in all directions, unparalleled by anyone," Yue Hua slightly bowed, showing utmost respect.


    "Hmm~ Let''s go and greet the guests." Kai Yun was happy to hear that.


    On the steps, Lucifer walked with Mir above, why didn''t they just fly up?


    That was because they didn''t dare. After all, doing so would be disrespectful to others. The Nanwu Banner was too powerful.


    Lucifer didn''t dare to offend easily, so he could only walk up the steps with Mir.


    And Lucifer never expected to end up like this, a mighty demon king reduced to such a state. If the other deities found out, his dignity would be lost...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 702 (The Arrival of Voidless Realm)

    Chapter 702 (The Arrival of Voidless Realm)


    A helicopter was flying in from a distance, reporting on the current situation of Nanwu Banner.


    "I don''t know what those people up there are thinking. Nanwu Banner hasn''t made any moves, yet we have toe and take a look," said a tall and beautiful woman beside.


    "Work is not easy, after all. We''ll just take a look and go back," replied a man helplessly. "But it''s also dangerous. Who knows how these people are feeling? If they lose in a game and take it out on us, what will we do?" He remembered how he killed someone when he was cheated in a game, let alone these strange people.


    The womanughed and said, "Such powerful figures wouldn''t be ying games. You''re thinking too much."


    "Who knows? I heard that the more powerful a person is, the more entric they be."


    "We''re almost there," the pilot announced.


    The two looked towards Nanwu Banner not far away. Although they saw it every day, they couldn''t help but be filled with reverence each time. The towering steps and the magnificent pce showcased a majestic presence.


    "Hey, there are two people on the steps," the woman eximed as the helicopter approached.


    The man also looked over and indeed saw two figures.


    They didn''t look like ordinary people from their attire.


    "Get closer, let''s film!" The man instructed the pilot to move closer and started filming.


    The woman adjusted her makeup and picked up the microphone, saying, "Ladies and gentlemen, we are now reporting from Nanwu Banner. After several months of calm, an anomaly has suddenly appeared today. Two mysterious foreign men are on the stairs, seemingly intending to enter Nanwu Banner! What are they here for? Please stay tuned for further updates from our station."


    "Lord Lucifer, should I take care of them?" Mir asked coldly on the side. These fools had no idea what they were doing! They dared to disturb Lord Lucifer!


    Lucifer''s face darkened. He wanted to shoot down the helicopter, but this was Nanwu Banner''s territory, and such an act would be disrespectful to Nanwu Banner.


    "Forget it," Lucifer said in a low voice.


    Mir paused for a moment, then respectfully replied, "Yes!"


    Before long, the two reached the top and were impressed by the luxurious pce before them!


    The two huge wooden doors slowly opened with a dull sound!


    Only to see Kai Yun stepping out with a smile, followed by the Five Banners!


    This was Kai Yun''s first appearance in the outside world!


    Lucifer looked at this little girl Kai Yun, his face slightly astonished. Was this the Banner Master?


    Mir stood behind Lucifer, involuntarily lowering his head.


    The people on the helicopter were also stunned. Was this the legendary Banner Master!


    It turned out to be an underage girl who, judging from her appearance, seemed obedient and even skipped when walking.


    It shattered everyone''s perception of a powerful figure.


    "Maybe they really y games," the man murmured while carrying the camera.


    The footage quickly reached the broadcasting studio, and the live broadcast began!


    The images appeared on every television screen! Kai Yun''s face appeared on the bustling square, and everyone stopped in their tracks, looking up at therge screens.


    "So, this is the Banner Master of Nanwu Banner?"


    "I thought it would be a formidable character, but I didn''t expect..."


    "I didn''t expect her to be a little girl."


    "Why are these two foreigners being weed by Nanwu Banner?"


    "Wee? Are you blind? Those two foreigners look scared."


    Indeed, Lucifer and Mir were quite nervous now, feeling as if the terrifying Bai Gu was right beside them, capable of killing them in a matter of minutes!


    And they were helpless!


    Yue Hua took a step forward from behind, wearing a faint smile. "Wee, both of you, to Nanwu Banner. The Banner Master is delighted to have you here."


    Lucifer followed the local customs and bowed, saying, "Nanwu Banner is truly extraordinary. I am honored to be here."


    "Please have a seat, as there are more peopleing," Yue Hua lightly waved her hand, and tables appeared on the central stairs.


    Kai Yun happily sat down first and called out to Lucifer, "Hurry up and sit, don''t just stand there."


    "Oh, okay," Lucifer''s speech became a bit unclear. Who exactly was this Banner Master? Even now, he couldn''t quite figure it out. She seemed innocent on the outside, but inside, there resided a demon.


    A terrifying one at that.


    After this scene appeared, many people realized that this was actually a banquet hosted by Nanwu Banner. Looking at the two empty tables beside, everyone spected on who else would be joining!


    Many thought that Voidless Realm was one of them because this foreigner seemed to represent a certain power, and Voidless Realm happened to represent the entire cultivation world.


    Suddenly, three figures appeared, and when these three figures showed up, it seemed like everyone gasped.


    Of course, the three were Miyamoto Nahayasu, Shi Tuanguang, and Nakata Kandai.


    The three were wearing traditional kimonos, white socks, wooden clogs, and had their hair tied up. They walked with small steps, respectfully standing in front of Kai Yun, cing their hands on the outside of their thighs, and bowed 90 degrees, showing devout reverence.


    "Greetings, Banner Master!" The three of them, Miyamoto Nahayasu, said in unison, with great momentum.


    But this humble appearance made people sigh in silence. Even Lucifer hadn''t acted like this before. It was truly embarrassing.


    However, Miyamoto Nahayasu didn''t feel the slightest bit embarrassed. On the contrary, he felt that being able toe here and have a meal was the greatest honor.


    Looking at the entire world, he was the one invited by Nanwu Banner. Who else could ask for more?


    "You should sit down quickly. The meal is about to be served," Kai Yun cheerfully eximed,pletely devoid of the airs of the Banner Master.


    This made Miyamoto Nahayasu feel slightly relieved, fearing that the Banner Master might be a murderous demon, which would be troublesome.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Banner Master!" Miyamoto Nahayasu respectfully said, sitting down with his two subordinates. However, his two subordinates remained standing, as they did not have the qualifications to sit here.


    With only one seat remaining, everyone spected in their hearts, who could it be?


    Could it be Voidless Realm???


    But right now, there was no sign of Voidless Realm at all!


    Kai Yun was originally smiling, but as time passed, a frost gradually covered her face.


    At this moment, Miyamoto Nahayasu hurriedly asked, "Banner Master, who are we waiting for?"


    Kai Yun was puzzled for a moment and immediately turned to the Bai Gu behind her, asking, "Who are we waiting for?"


    "..."


    So, they didn''t even know who they were waiting for. But regardless of who it was, Kai Yun was very angry. How dare they make the Banner Master wait! It was simply outrageous!


    "ording to the Banner Master, we are still waiting for Voidless Realm!" the voice of the Bai Gu echoed in the air.


    Lucifer and Miyamoto Nahayasu couldn''t forget this unique voice. It was the voice of the terrifying Bai Gu!


    Kai Yun huffed and said, "To think that I have to wait for this Voidless Realm. It''s infuriating!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 703 (Little Brat)

    Chapter 703 (Little Brat)


    "That Voidless Realm is truly despicable! They don''t even regard you, the Banner Master, highly." Miyamoto Nahayasu quickly chimed in, fueling their resentment to the fullest.


    Surprisingly, it had a significant effect.


    Kai Yun''s young face instantly grew darker. "They dare to disregard Nanwu Banner! Such audacity!"


    Seeing Kai Yun''s indignant expression, Miyamoto Nahayasu felt very satisfied. No matter what, this feud had been established between them. It would be best if both sides fought fiercely, with one person dying and the other surviving. Then he could reap the benefits and feel great!


    The hovering helicopter in the sky couldn''t capture what they were saying, but judging by the young Banner Master''s expression, things didn''t seem good.


    Coupled with the empty seat, it wasn''t hard to guess that someone waste. If it was really Voidless Realm, then trouble was bound to arise!


    The Five Banners sitting behind Kai Yun had gloomy expressions. How dare Voidless Realm be so arrogant as to bete!


    They were truly asking for trouble!


    Just when everyone thought that no one from Voidless Realm would show up, something unexpected happened in the sky!


    A colorful auspicious cloud drifted slowly!


    The breathtaking scenery left everyone in awe. The cloud looked like a fluffy cotton candy that made people want to take a bite.


    Kai Yun''s gaze gradually became serious because the colorful auspicious cloud was just an illusion. The real formidable existence was inside the cloud!


    Suddenly!


    A gigantic foot extended from the colorful auspicious cloud! When it stepped onto the void, a powerful aura erupted!


    Just the size of that foot left people speechless. It was at least asrge as the entire Nanwu Banner, exuding a sense of ancientness, as if it had existed for a long time.


    Boom!


    Another foot stomped down, causing the entire void to tremble.


    The horrifying aura immediately assaulted Nanwu Banner. Lucifer and Miyamoto Nahayasu''s faces filled with horror. This aura was too terrifying!


    Could this be the foundation of Voidless Realm?


    It turned out that they had underestimated Voidless Realm, and judging by the situation, it seemed like Voidless Realm hade to make trouble!


    That was indeed the case. Ye Hua hade to make trouble deliberately, specifically choosing to appear when the opposing party was in a rage!


    Kai Yun''s stiff expression gradually eased, and a smile even appeared on her young face. Voidless Realm was quite interesting!


    "Banner Master, this should be a primordial divine beast," Luo Hou whispered from behind.


    Kai Yun nodded. "Yes, it''s the Xuan Turtle."


    From the expressions of the Nanwu Banner group, they didn''t seem to fear it, just amazed.


    Voidless Realm could actually summon the primordial divine beast Xuan Turtle to assist them. That was quite impressive!


    The enormous beast broke through the cloudyer and appeared before the eyes of the world.


    "Roar!" The Xuan Turtle let out a tremendous roar that reverberated through the heavens and earth.


    The nearby helicopter was instantly affected, causing it to stall and descend in a swaying motion. Fortunately, the pilot was experienced and managed to pull the helicopter up, but they no longer dared to get any closer.


    It was as good as seeking death.


    With the live broadcast gone without the helicopter, the scene disappeared in an instant, and countless people cursed!


    "Damn it! We were halfway through taking off our pants, and you showed us a ck screen. Can''t you provide a proper live broadcast? Send someone over quickly!"


    However, no one was willing to go. It was as good as seeking death. After all,pared to money, life was more precious.


    If the broadcast hadsted one more second, they would have been able to see the figure of the Supreme Overlord!


    On the back of the Xuan Turtle, Ye Hua stood with his hands behind his back, gazing at the Nanwu Banner not far away. This was the first time he shed with the Nanwu Banner, and he couldn''t afford to lose momentum. He had no intention of taking the stairs. Hehe... they were expecting too much.


    Behind Ye Hua was Donghuang Baizhi, and beside her were Ye Zizi, Lie Gu, and the Death Mage!


    Compared to the Nanwu Banner, the Xuan Turtle was already a sizerger, especially when it stepped out from the colorful auspicious cloud. The scene was incredibly stunning, making the Nanwu Banner appear tiny, like a small sail in the sky. Once the Xuan Turtle''s foot descended, the entire Nanwu Banner would turn into ruins...


    However, Ye Hua didn''t n to do that...


    The Xuan Turtle moved forward slowly, as if it wanted to crush the entirend. When it approached Nanwu Banner, it extended its foot, firmly resting it on the steps.


    Ye Hua walked forward slowly, followed by the other four, with an air of immense confidence on their faces.


    At this moment, Kai Yun suddenly stood up, as if she was going to greet Ye Hua''s arrival!


    Ye Hua and his group stepped onto the ground of the Nanwu Banner. The Xuan Turtle let out another thunderous roar, its aged gaze fixed firmly on the few people from Nanwu Banner. It seemed to be... preparing to use a move...


    Death Stare!


    It warned everyone from Nanwu Banner not to mess around! Get ready to face the wrath of the primordial divine beast!


    After using the Death Stare, the Xuan Turtle slowly withdrew and disappeared into the clouds, as if it had never appeared before!


    Lucifer and Miyamoto Nahayasu were dumbfounded. Who was this man?


    Wasn''t the woman behind him the Empress? Why was the Empress standing behind him?


    "Hey, why would the Xuan Turtle listen to you? How audacious..." Kai Yun curiously asked. The Xuan Turtle was a proud species among the primordial divine beasts, how could it possibly listen to a human''smand? It was truly intriguing.


    Ye Hua looked at Kai Yun calmly and said, "Little brat, you don''t understand a thing."


    Lucifer: "..."


    Miyamoto Nahayasu: "..."


    Miyamoto Nahayasu thought to himself, this man must have angered the Banner Master just now. He actually called the Banner Master a little brat. This must be a serious offense!


    Banner Master, attack!


    Kai Yun was clearly stunned for a moment, then shouted loudly, "You''re the little brat! Your whole family is a bunch of little brats!"


    This tone was not meant as an insult, but more like the frustrated scolding of a child.


    Miyamoto Nahayasu couldn''t believe it. ''Banner Master, are you really a child? How can you say such things?''


    Yue Hua stood up, her voice cold and stern, "Voidless Realm! As guests, you are being disrespectful!"


    ''This deity is a reasonable person. The disy just now was only average. Your Nanwu Banner is big? I''ll bring something even bigger to show you what a colossal being is like. One foot will be enough to epass your entire Nanwu Banner!''


    "Outrageous! How dare you be disrespectful to Your Honor! Didn''t your Banner Master teach you manners?" Lie Gu didn''t hold back either. Since the other side''s subordinates were making a racket, he couldn''t stay calm either. When it came to trash talk, he had never been afraid of anyone!


    The atmosphere within the Nanwu Banner had already reached freezing point, as if a great battle was about to erupt.


    Donghuang Baizhi, on the other hand, was not afraid at all. Her husband''s immense confidence gave her unwavering belief.


    Moreover, her husband never did anything without certainty.


    At this moment, Lucifer suddenly stood up and smiled, "We are all civilized people. How about we sit down first?"


    It had to be said that Lucifer was quite clever. This offer of a step was well yed. Otherwise, the two sides would have definitely fought just now, and neither could have backed down from the confrontation.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 704 (Little Skeleton, Keep Going)

    Chapter 704 (Little Skeleton, Keep Going)


    Ye Hua didn''t pay attention to the little brat. After just a brief encounter, he instantly felt that Nanwu Banner was weak. Is this their Banner Master?


    It was different from what the avatar had imagined. Just a little girl, pouting in anger. Even his Liu''er didn''t behave like this, although Ah Li would asionally act spoiled.


    ''The deity worried about such an organization. It seemed that this deity hadn''t experienced true power for too long, scaring myself unnecessarily.''


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi both sat down, with Lie Gu, Ye Zizi, and Death Mage standing behind them.


    Miyamoto Nahayasu felt regretful. It was exactly as he had expected. Why didn''t they start fighting?


    ''Just now, the two sides were on the verge of confrontation, and this foreigner had to speak up!''


    ''And the Banner Master, why didn''t she show any signs of anger?''


    ''Well, she was indeed angry, but your pouting anger is a bit excessive!''


    ''Are you angry with your father?''


    It felt like his worldview had been overturned. How could Nanwu Banner be such an organization?


    Lucifer was also shocked and terrified. They were on the brink of fighting just now. If it had really started, he would have definitely suffered. So he absolutely couldn''t let them fight! Absolutely not!


    Kai Yun nced at Ye Hua, looking angry. She said with a huff, "Serve the food! I''m hungry!"


    The five Banner members behind her didn''t say anything since the Banner Master didn''t explode for the time being. Bai Gu pped his hands!


    Suddenly, Sichuan dishes appeared, floating in the air, and gentlynded on each person''s table.


    Yue Hua''s smile reappeared at the corner of her mouth. "Today is the Banner Master''s treat. Everyone, enjoy without any reservation."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ye Hua flicked his chopsticks onto the table and said casually, "Is this the only kind of food?"


    Clearly, he wanted to cause trouble.


    Seeing Ye Hua''s actions, Miyamoto Nahayasu was delighted and said, "What''s wrong with this food? I think it''s pretty good. Besides, it''s the Banner Master''s treat, how honorable."


    Lucifer felt that things weren''t going well and quickly said, "Banner Master, please don''t mind. Eating should be done in a pleasant atmosphere. Isn''t that right, everyone?"


    Ye Hua was curious about these two. What exactly did they mean?


    Not only Ye Hua was curious, even the Nanwu Banner members were curious. Clearly, someone was getting angry, and one was provoking, while the other was extinguishing the fire. Could they still have a good time ying?


    Kai Yun''s purpose wasn''t just to eat, and Ye Hua''s purpose wasn''t just to eat either.


    Their purposes were the same, so they were both looking for an opportunity.


    Miyamoto Nahayasu was trying to help, but Lucifer was speechless.


    Ye Hua crossed his arms and said calmly, "This person is right. We should enjoy our meal with a pleasant mood. How about a little performance?"


    "Great, I love watching performances!" Kai Yun pped her hands in agreement, looking excited.


    Yue Hua who sat in the back and whispered, "Banner Master, maintain yourposure."


    Kai Yun pursed her lips and said, "No, I want to watch the performance!"


    "What the Banner Master said is absolutely right. Having a performance during a meal can increase appetite," Miyamoto Nahayasu chimed in instantly. Whatever the Banner Master said was right, even if it was wrong, it would still be right.


    The Death Mage slowly walked to the center without saying a word.


    He simply stabbed his Death Scythe into the ground, and the hard surface cracked instantly, resembling a spider''s web.


    Let me give you a performance!


    How did he develop such speed?


    Miyamoto Nahayasu was trying to curry favor with Kai Yun, so he shouted, "Shi Tuanguang, liven things up for the Banner Master!"


    "Yes, Lord Miyamoto!" Shi Tuanguang stepped forward, looking at the ck-robed skeleton in front of him without any surprise.


    "Please!" Shi Tuanguang said calmly, slowly descending the central tform and stepping onto a lower tform.


    The Death Mage, who was also the type of person who didn''t speak much, disappeared in an instant and reappeared below.


    And the people sat above, enjoying the show.


    "Fun!" Kai Yun pped happily, which made Yue Hua helpless. When the Banner Master was happy, she couldn''t control himself, but after the rage, she couldn''t control himself either.


    "Ye Hua, what''s up with this Banner Master?" Donghuang Baizhi whispered. She''s not like the Banner Master in her mind.


    Ye Hua patted Donghuang Baizhi''s hand and said, "Let''s watch first. This Banner Master is not that simple."


    "Okay." Donghuang Bai Zhi nodded. One couldn''t be the Banner Master of the Nanwu Banner without some skills.


    In the arena, the Death Mage looked at Shi Tuanguang in front of him.


    Thetter condensed a dark ck samurai sword in his hand, holding it with both hands!


    "Shi Tuanguang!"


    Shiida Mitsuru followed the martial arts protocol and announced his name first, but the Death Mage also understood the rules. To the astonishment of everyone present, he hugged his Death Scythe in his arms.


    This action of hugging the weapon stunned Kai Yun, and she burst intoughter, "Hahaha! So fun, I like this skeleton."


    Lucifer was also surprised. In such a serious atmosphere, that ck-robed skeleton was so reckless. Was it underestimating the opponent or having great confidence in its own power?


    Miyamoto Nahayasu was very angry, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged. The opponent was clearly underestimating him!


    When the Death Mage took out an iPhone Max, everyone except Ye Hua was stunned.


    Especially Kai Yun, who jumped out and said, "I like this skeleton."


    Yue Hua hugged Kai Yun and said, "Banner Master, be more reserved!"


    Yue Hua had no choice but to hug the Banner Master. Kai Yun was unhappy, finally encountering an interesting creature and wanting tomunicate more.


    As an opponent, Shiida Mitsuru was already angry to the point that the samurai sword in his hand was trembling. This kind of battle!


    You''re actually ying a game!


    For the Death Mage, it was just a regr routine. He typed a few words and yed them back!


    "Please call me Lord of Magic."


    Seeing the words typed by the Death Mage, Shi Tuanguang was about to explode. It was a tant insult!


    Although Kai Yun was being held by Moon Hua, he still shouted, "Go, little brother skeleton, I''m rooting for you."


    Everyone: ...


    Especially Ye Hua, he was even more speechless. ''Was this Banner Masterckingmon sense? This deity came to cause trouble, and you''re cheering for my subordinates!''


    It was the first time he encountered such a bizarre opponent.


    Lie Gu and Ye Zizi were also surprised. They had a deeper understanding of the Banner Master. This level of entricity surpassed that of Dou Fushi!


    "How dare you insult me! I will throw your bones into the toilet and wash them!" Shi Tuanguang couldn''t take it anymore, and the samurai sword in his hand emitted a powerful radiance.


    "Ahh!" Shi Tuanguang shouted, and the samurai sword in his hand radiated dazzling lightning. He moved like a walking cheetah!


    But the figure of the Death Mage had already disappeared!


    With a swipe!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 705 (Death Mage vs. Bai Gu)

    <h4>Chapter 705 (Death Mage vs. Bai Gu)</h4>


    Chapter 705: (Death Mage vs. Bai Gu)


    Shi Tuanguang stared nkly at his own body, still standing, with his samurai sword radiating skills, but he hadn''t released them yet.


    ''Where is this... Why can I see my own body, my own head!''


    Everyone except Ye Hua stared in astonishment at this scene...


    On top of the Death Mage''s death scythe, Shi Tuanguang''s head was hanging...


    In just an instant, the Death Mage had pushed his speed to the extreme, intending to make a shocking entrance!


    It has to be said that the Death Mage now has a brain.


    This is what intimidation looks like!


    The Death Mage once again took out his phone to type, then disyed it: "Spicy chicken."


    Shi Tuanguang looked at his fallen body, but his mind was still clear. This situation couldn''t be exined, and fear reached its limit...


    Only then did Shi Tuanguang realize his death and swallowed hisst breath unwillingly.


    "So cool! It''s so cool! I want to see more~~~" Kai Yun instantly shouted out her inner thoughts. As a member of a different race, she had an absolute fondness for the Death Mage, who was also of a different race. Not to mention his killing techniques, they were simply explosively cool.


    Lucifer waspletely stunned. ''What kind of race is this ck-robed figure? I couldn''t even sense his high-speed movements just now!''


    ''This mysterious East is truly terrifying. Fortunately, I listened to my subordinatesst time and didn''te. If I had encountered this ck robe, I would have definitely been dead.''


    Miyamoto Nahayasu was angry, but he wasn''t foolish!


    This ck-robed figure had instantly killed Shi Tuanguang, his strength was already terrifying, and he was no match at all!


    So!


    Miyamoto Nahayasu forced a smile and respectfully said, "Banner Master, we apologize for not bringing you pleasure with our subordinates."


    Nakata Kandai, who was standing behind him, felt a sinking feeling in his heart. He didn''t expect Lord Miyamoto to be so pleasing to the Banner Master. Shi Tuanguang''s death was just a source of pleasure, and he even apologized for it!


    ''Lord Miyamoto, we''ve helped you a lot when you took this position!''


    Kai Yun waved her hand, not even putting Miyamoto Nahayasu in her eyes. "It''s okay, I''m very happy. After all, you guys are just spicy chickens."


    Miyamoto Nahayasu: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Kai Yun was learning quite quickly and immediately used the term "spicy chicken."


    The Death Mage still stood below, waiting for the opponent to appear. As a subordinate of the Supreme Overlord, he must restore Your Honor''s face!


    Ye Hua held Donghuang Baizhi in his arms, showing off his woman, and then took out a cigarette and lit it, exuding an air of sophistication.


    Donghuang Baizhi had no choice. Her husband just liked this style, so she just had to cooperate well and nestle in her husband''s arms, with a hint of shyness.


    This shyness wasn''t fake, she really felt a little embarrassed.


    Smoking, holding the most beautiful woman in the world, what a joy.


    Ye Hua casually said, "The performance should continue. Let''s call someone stronger, killing without suspense is not interesting."


    "That''s right! Powerful against powerful, I like powerful!" Kai Yun also echoed.


    Ye Hua almost choked on his own smoke. The intelligence of his opponents is on apletely different level from his own. It''s really difficult tomunicate...


    "Which one of you two wants to perform for me?" Kai Yun looked at Lucifer and Miyamoto Nahayasu and asked.


    As Kai Yun said this, Lucifer and Miyamoto Nahayasu''s faces changed drastically. The ck-robed figure below was terrifying.


    They were clearly not opponents!


    Miyamoto Nahayasu quickly said, "Banner Master, my strength is limited. I cannot bring you a pleasant mood. It''s better to let him go."


    Miyamoto Nahayasu passed the buck to Lucifer, which almost made Lucifer lose control. What a shameless man!


    Kai Yun pursed her lips and said, "You can say such spicy chicken words. What did I call you here for?"


    "..." Miyamoto Nahayasu''s words were interrupted before he could finish as he felt a chill around his neck.


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi furrowed their brows. None of the five people had made a move just now, so it must be the Bai Gu who attacked!


    Indeed, as Li Hun had said, this Bai Gu was extremely mysterious!


    Ye Hua transmitted his voice to Lie Gu, asking, "Did you sense anything?"


    "Your Honor, I didn''t sense any movements from the Bai Gu," Lie Gu also appeared calm, realizing that this Bai Gu was truly elusive!


    Ye Zizi whispered, "Your Majesty, Ye Zizi didn''t sense anything either."


    Hearing the words of his two subordinates, Ye Hua let it go. Fortunately, it wasn''t just him who couldn''t sense it; they couldn''t sense it either...


    He felt a little relieved.


    Miyamoto Nahayasu touched his neck, looking at the smiling Kai Yun with confusion. His expression seemed to be asking, "Why did you suddenly kill me? I wanted to join you."


    However, Kai Yun didn''t even want weak chickens. In her eyes, weak chickens should die; keeping them alive would be a waste of food.


    Blood flowed out from his neck, which was terrifying!


    Nakata Kandai, who was standing behind, dared not move. He had no idea what had just happened.


    Miyamoto Nahayasu''s head fell from his neck onto the table, overturning the food. Due to his kneeling position, his body didn''t fall, as if he hadn''t died yet.


    "Ye Hua, this Banner Master is asserting dominance over us," Donghuang Baizhi whispered.


    Ye Hua nodded, understanding why Kai Yun did this. He realized that he had underestimated her a bit. Her chuunibyou seemed to be a facade, and her mind was still rational. She knew how to intimidate him using this method.


    But did she think he was scared that easily?


    Lucifer was already bewildered, feeling like he was about to die soon.


    Mir, who was standing behind, also had the same feeling, as if he could see a bloodstain appearing on Lord Lucifer''s neck.


    Such a thing wouldn''t happen. Kai Yun just killed someone to intimidate Ye Hua. After all, Ye Hua had killed someone right under her nose earlier. This was a tant provocation. As the Banner Master, how could she allow such a thing to happen!


    "The performance continues. Bai Gu, it''s your turn," Kai Yun cheerfully called out.


    The voice of the Bai Gu dispersed in the air, saying, "Yes!"


    Lucifer heaved a sigh of relief. He knew this meal wouldn''t taste good. Even if he wasn''t killed, he would be scared to death.


    Nakata Kandai felt the same way. He didn''t even dare to move, fearing that if the Banner Master became displeased, he would be killed!


    However, upon hearing that the Bai Gu was going to fight the ck-robed figure, Nakata Kandai was also filled with curiosity. Who would win in the end?


    Lucifer was also curious now. The movements of this Bai Gu were truly mysterious. He didn''t know how many rounds this skeleton couldst.


    As for Ye Hua, he continued smoking, holding his beautiful woman, seemingly very at ease.


    Indeed, the Bai Gu was indeed mysterious, but ultimately, it was just that...


    If it wanted to kill someone, it would have to make contact. But what if the opponent had absolute defense?


    Then the existence of the Bai Gu would be meaningless.


    Although Ye Hua couldn''t deal with it now, there was a way to ovee its attacks!


    Don''t ask why he knows so much. When you''ve watched "Legend of the Cbash Brothers" countless times, you naturallye to know. If you don''t believe it, go and try it yourselves.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 706 (Some Powerful Races)

    Chapter 706 (Some Powerful Races)


    Moreover, the script is unfolding ording to his n, and the Death Mage''s appearance is also arranged by him.


    It was assumed that they would let the Bai Gu go on stage first, so the Death Mage was given a piece of armor.


    The name is simple.


    It''s called Absolute Defense!


    However, what Ye Hua is worried about now is whether this Absolute Defense can withstand the attacks of the Bai Gu.


    Because Ye Hua knows that nothing in this world is absolute. Just like this set of armor, it is like a nk sheet of paper in front of him, vulnerable to a single blow!


    So now it depends on how strong this Bai Gu is, or rather, how powerful its strength is! Can it destroy Absolute Defense? If it can''t, then he can only rely on Lie Gu and Ye Zizi to save face.


    In Ye Hua''s heart, actually achieving a draw in this battle would be the best oue. After all, they haven''t found the weakness of the Bai Gu yet, and the chance of killing it is too low!


    Ye Hua casually exhaled a puff of smoke and said, "This is my subordinate''s subordinate, so you must handle it with care."


    Subordinate''s subordinate???


    Lucifer was shocked!


    If the subordinate''s subordinate is already this powerful, how strong must the subordinate be, and how strong would the original body be!


    Damn it, why are there so many freaks in the East... This ispletely unfair. Were they born with such strength?


    Kai Yun was also slightly surprised and said, "Ah, then you must be even more powerful."


    "Naturally," Ye Hua said softly, but after saying it, he felt that something was off. Why did he bother responding to the words of a little kid? He was being led astray.


    F**k, I''m so annoyed!


    "Then let''s battleter, okay?" Kai Yun''s eyes gleamed with excitement, and she even trembled slightly. This was the excitement of a powerful individual encountering another powerful individual.


    Yue Hua could sense the excitement of the Banner Master and didn''t say anything. This was a normal reaction.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Deal with my subordinate first."


    "Okay, okay. Bai Gu, you have to do your best, and Skull Brother, you have to do your best too." Kai Yun shouted towards the two below. Today was so much fun.


    ''This Bai Gu said that the Voidless Realm was weak, but it''s actually very powerful. It actually deceived me, hmph~''


    The Death Mage held the Scythe of Death, and there was no expression on the skull''s face, nor could there be any expression.


    There were some changes in his mind. The Death Mage was also trying to sense the location of the Bai Gu, but unfortunately, he gained nothing. This was the most peculiar opponent he had ever encountered. No wonder he escaped from the original body''s hands. He truly had formidable capital!


    The Death Mage didn''t dare to be careless! He made a cackling sound!


    "Top-tier Defense Boost!"


    "Advanced Speed Boost!"


    "Bone Hardness Boost!"


    "All sorts of top-tier Defense Boosts!"


    Suddenly! The Death Mage emitted a colorful light from his body, strengthening his defense to the extreme.


    Seeing the appearance of the Death Mage, Kai Yun whispered, "Very clever."


    Yue Hua gently stroked Kai Yun''s hair and said softly, "They are strong. The two people standing behind them are even stronger than this skeleton!"


    "Yes, I feel the same way. Kung Sha, can you see what their true forms are?" Kai Yun curiously asked.


    Kung Sha, who was sitting beside them, nced at Ye Zizi and Lie Gu. The pair of eyes hanging on the straw made people''s scalp tingle.


    "Banner Master, that man is a Bone Dragon, a rtivelymon undead race, and that girl with a ponytail, her true form is a bit special..." Kung Sha said in a deep voice.


    Kai Yun was slightly startled. If it made Kung Sha say such things, it definitely carried significant weight.


    "What do you mean?" Kai Yun continued to ask.


    Kung Sha said in a low voice, "Leader, do you still remember a powerful race mentioned in the records?"


    Kai Yun''s gaze focused, "Kung Sha, are you referring to the Taowu n?"


    "Yes, the Taowu n. They are born with a powerful talent for absorption, converting the strength of their enemies into their own. The Taowu n was once a prominent race..." Kung Sha slowly exined, but they had only heard of the Taowu n through legends and had never encountered them personally. The Taowu n had long vanished, leaving behind only terrifying rumors.


    Kai Yun murmured, "I didn''t expect to encounter the Taowu n here today, and they appear as subordinates to someone else! How interesting!"


    Yue Hua cautioned, "Leader, the terrifying aspect of the Taowu n lies in their true form during battles. We should not underestimate them!"


    "Oh, I understand," Kai Yun knew very well, but he also wanted to see how ferocious the Taowu n''s true form could be!


    During the battle between Ye Hua and Ye Zizi, Ye Zizi hadn''t even released her true form. To be precise, she was preparing to release it but was controlled by Ye Hua.


    In reality, Ye Zizi hadn''t reached her peak state yet and could only be considered a small fry.


    If Ye Zizi reached the peak state of the Taowu n, it would truly make the entire world tremble. The strength of the Taowu n was unquestionable.


    Wei Chang and Jue Tian were also members of rare races, not to mention the other two Seven Sins!


    Among the entire Seven Sins, only Brittany could be considered "human."


    "What race is that man?" Kai Yun asked curiously.


    Kung Sha respectfully replied, "That man is just an undead."


    "A little disappointing," Kai Yun shrugged helplessly. She had thought Ye Hua was a powerful exotic race, but it turned out he was just an undead.


    There was nothing to be done; undead beings were toomon.


    "What about the woman?" Kai Yun looked at Donghuang Baizhi.


    Kung Sha hesitated for a moment and said, "This woman has a unique aura, seemingly simr to the people who sealed us."


    "Oh? Does this woman have a connection to those who sealed us? This situation is getting interesting!" Kai Yun''s heart trembled. These powerful opponents were exactly what he wanted!


    "I cannot be certain," Kung Sha added.


    Because Donghuang Baizhi''s body was no longer "pure." Due to the child, her Donghuang bloodline had mixed with Ye Hua''s bloodline, resulting in a muddled aura that was not so "pure."


    Although it was not "pure," it brought far greater benefits than being "pure."


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi both felt that these people were scrutinizing them, seeminglymunicating through telepathy.


    At this moment, Ye Hua also transmitted his thoughts to Ye Zizi, "See what their true forms are."


    "Yes, Your Honor!" Ye Zizi''s crimson eyes focused on the five individuals and instantly obtained the information he desired.


    But...


    He didn''t know how to address them, so he could only give a general description.


    "Your Honor, that woman has abundant water, simr to the one in the video," Ye Zizi said aloud.


    Ye Hua nodded, his gaze turning towards Yue Hua. A woman with an abundance of water, he wondered if fire could evaporate her.


    If it were ordinary water, then certainly.


    But Yue Hua''s water was profound and not ordinary. They couldn''t evaporate her.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 707 (Elemental Races)

    Chapter 707 (Elemental Races)


    Upon hearing Ye Zizi''s description, Ye Hua paused for a moment and looked down at Donghuang Baizhi in his arms.


    Seeing her husband''s "surprised" expression, Donghuang Baizhi was a bit puzzled. What did he mean?


    "What kind of creature is it exactly?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Zizi expressed that he was not sure, but it was a type that had an excessive amount of water.


    Ye Hua gave up on further questioning, saying, "Next."


    "Your Honor, the original form of the one with the fan is... it''s light..." Ye Zizi didn''t know how to describe it, but it was that kind of shimmering brightness.


    "Light???" Ye Hua was a bit surprised. These people all had elemental origins, no wonder they couldn''t be eliminated. They were truly powerful!


    "Go on!"


    "The one that looks very ugly is a ball of fire," Ye Zizi said.


    Upon hearing Ye Zizi''s words, Ye Hua confirmed his spection. Indeed, they were all elemental beings!


    He had never seen such races before, they were truly formidable!


    "What about the scarecrow? What is it?" Ye Hua asked.


    "It''s just a mass of darkness, I don''t know what it is," Ye Zizi said.


    A mass of darkness? Ye Hua was slightly puzzled. Did it belong to the darkness element?


    "And what about the leader with the Banner?" Ye Hua asked again.


    "It only has one eye." Ye Zizi was also somewhat astonished. The true form of the leader was in stark contrast to its current appearance, it was actually an eye, looking quite terrifying.


    Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, "Are there no other body parts?"


    "No, just a gigantic eye," Ye Zizi whispered. This kind of true form felt even more terrifying than Wei Chang''s.


    Ye Hua didn''t ask any further questions and fell into contemtion.


    This was why the Five Banners had sealed their leader. The leader was not an elemental life form like them, and no matter what they did, they couldn''t kill them. So they could only be sealed until the time came to summon the leader again.


    It seemed that the Nanwu Banner had also gotten involved in a major incident; otherwise, they wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    Ye Hua turned his gaze towards the Death Mage, hoping that the Death Mage wouldn''t embarrass him today!


    A draw would bring rewards to Ye Hua!


    If they could eliminate Bai Gu, it would be even better, but the hope was slim.


    With various defensive measures, the Death Mage felt the surrounding air currents, hoping to find Bai Gu through the movement in the air.


    The idea was indeed good, but Bai Gu could manipte the air freely since its body was made of air!


    Suddenly!


    The Death Mage felt movement in the nine o''clock direction and without much thought, swung the Death Scythe directly towards it!


    Boom!


    The hard ground was sted into arge pit by the Death Scythe. The hollow eye sockets of the Death Mage shed with a red light; he had been deceived!


    In an instant!


    The Death Mage extended his bony hand backward and five pale fingers spread open, creating an instant ck shield!


    Bang!


    A tremendous force struck the shield, causing a violent surge of energy!


    Cracks appeared on the ck shield, resembling shattered ss, which surprised the Death Mage!


    The opponent''s power is indeed formidable!


    At the moment when the Death Mage was caught off guard, a powerful pressure struck from the other side.


    Seeing this, Ye Hua''s expression darkened. The attacks of Bai Gu were truly strange and unpredictable.


    It would attack the shield, but in the blink of an eye, it would appear on the other side. This was not the result of speed, but rather the advantage of its race!


    The Death Mage also knew the consequences of being hit and didn''t hesitate.


    Absolute Defense!


    Instantly, a set of pitch-ck armor formed over the Death Mage''s skeletal body, covering itpletely. It was apanied by a red cape, and with the Scythe of Death in hand, the Death Mage looked incredibly cool!


    Boom! Despite summoning the Absolute Defense, Bai Gu''s punch stillnded on the left abdomen of the Death Mage.


    The tremendous impact force sent the Death Mage flying like a cannonball!


    Behind Kai Yun, Luo Hu suddenly opened his folding fan, and a golden halo enveloped the entire Nanwu Banner.


    As the flying Death Mage forcefully collided with the golden halo, the halo trembled slightly. Luo Hou''s intention was to prevent the Death Mage from flying too far, so that the Banner Master could enjoy the exciting battle.


    The Death Mage fell directly into a deep pit, causing the ground to crack. At this moment, the Death Mage felt lingering fear. He had almost beenpletely defeated. His defense enhancement was useless.


    If it weren''t for the Absolute Defense given by Your Honor, he would have lost his life!


    To die and be summoned again was one thing, but embarrassing Your Honor was absolutely not allowed!


    The fallen Death Mage suddenly stood up in the pit and nced at the slight dent on the left abdomen. The ck Absolute Defense had actually been dented!


    How was this possible? The item given by Your Honor had been dented, indicating that the power was terrifying!


    Ye Hua also noticed the not-so-obvious dent and frowned slightly. The power of Bai Gu was indeed impressive. It could actually dent the Absolute Defense, even if not prominently!


    At this moment, Kai Yun was also surprised.


    "This armor is quite good. It has reached the level of primordial treasures." Kai Yun said with a smile.


    Yue Hua softly spoke, "Yes, but Bai Gu''s specialty is not strength, which is a bit of a pity."


    Kai Yun nodded.


    The advantage of the skeleton race was indeed magic. However, it had a weakness in terms of strength. That was why Bai Gu rankedst among the Five Banners. If it had been Luo Hou''s attack just now, the result would have been different.


    After all, the skeleton possessed such a crazy racial advantage. If it also had extraordinary strength, who would be its opponent? It would simply be a super overpowered existence.


    The Death Mage was now very angry. Although he didn''t have the time to pay attention to the Emperor''s expression, he could guess that the Emperor was not happy. After all, he was already at a disadvantage.


    Compared to the Death Mage, Bai Gu appeared even more astonished. Its single attack had only left a slight mark on the armor!


    How was this possible? What kind of armor was this? Its defensive abilitypletely suppressed its own attack! This situation was not good at all!


    "Skeleton, did you give this armor?" Bai Yun asked Ye Hua with a cheerful expression on her face.


    Ye Hua looked at the battlefield and replied indifferently, "It''s just junk. I took it out to use."


    Kai Yun: "..."


    "Can''t you stop acting cool? You look quite handsome when you''re not trying to show off, hmph!" Kai Yun huffed. ''When I came out to show off, you didn''t even know where you were.''


    Donghuang Baizhi agreed with this statement. Ye Hua looked better when he wasn''t showing off. It felt strange when he did.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Hua coldly snorted and ignored the little brat. It was truly a waste of his breath.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 708 (Ending in a Draw)

    Chapter 708 (Ending in a Draw)


    Lucifer hadpletely be an insignificant figure now. In Europe, he used to be the top dog, and everyone had to show him respect. But sitting here, he feltpletely ignored and even started to feel insignificant himself. He would tremble in fear for a long time even if the opponent sneezed.


    Nakada Kandai was frozen stiff. The only reason he could still stand was that he couldn''t feel his feet. He felt that he was doomed.


    If it were him, he would have already perished...


    This Voidless Realm was truly formidable. Even a subordinate''s subordinate was this impressive.


    In the arena, the Death Mage raised the Scythe of Death. He didn''t look like a mage but rather a fearless warrior.


    Hehehe...


    Imperial Trantion: "Absolute Domain!"


    The Death Mage had no other choice but to unleash the Absolute Domain to counter the enemy. Other magic spells were simply ineffective.


    Within the Absolute Domain, the Death Mage was like a god, able to perceive everything.


    Although the Absolute Domain was powerful, it wasn''t a vacuum. There was still air, allowing Bai Gu to survive.


    The Death Mage unleashed the Absolute Domain and immediately began searching for Bai Gu''s location. However, to the Death Mage''s astonishment, he still couldn''t find it!


    Could the Absolute Domain be fake?


    "Dark Defense!" the Death Mage said in a low voice. A defense gradually merged with his armor, greatly enhancing its defensive power.


    "Barrier of Darkness!" The Death Mage continued to cast defensive spells, enveloping his body within the barrier.


    This action already indicated that the Death Mage intended to resist Bai Gu through defense.


    Since there was no way to attack Bai Gu and Bai Gu couldn''t attack him either, the Death Mage nned to fight to a draw. As Your Honor had said, a draw would be his victory.


    After all, Bai Gu was a subordinate''s subordinate, while the Death Mage was one of the Five Banners. A draw would be their loss.


    Bai Gu cursed the Death Mage for being shameless. He had actually anticipated his disadvantage and strengthened his defense!


    "Hah!" Bai Gu roared in anger andunched another attack!


    There still wasn''t any fluctuation of spiritual energy. It seemed that the Death Mage had given up searching and simply stood in ce!


    It could be seen that one side of his Barrier of Darkness had already been shattered, but it had also absorbed a significant amount of Bai Gu''s power. When its fist collided with the Absolute Defense, it was like scratching an itch. The Death Mage even stood in ce, withstanding the attack!


    It should be noted that the Absolute Domain was also weakening Bai Gu''s power. Coupled with the Death Mage''s various defenses, he had maximized Bai Gu''s disadvantage.


    As the Barrier of Darkness broke, the Death Mage formed it again.


    Then, he witnessed the relentless attacks of Bai Gu, but they were all in vain. It couldn''t send the Death Mage flying anymore or leave any marks on the Absolute Defense.


    That''s why Bai Gu rankedst. When faced with someone with strong defense, it had no way to break through, and the opponent couldn''t do much either. They could only stalemate.


    Bai Gu''s role within the team was mostly reconnaissance, utilizing the advantages of his magic.


    The battles were mostly carried out by others.


    Ye Hua looked at the situation in the arena and felt somewhat relieved. The Death Mage had done remarkably well to achieve this. Now, it was a matter of whether he could find Bai Gu''s weak point.


    Yes, besides having the Death Mage fight to a draw, Ye Hua had another more important task.


    That was to find Bai Gu''s weak point during the battle. The Death Mage was currently executing this task.


    Without worrying about the injured Death Mage, he could calmly assess Bai Gu.


    He searched for weak points in every attack.


    Suddenly, the Death Mage seemed to have realized something.


    Hehehe...


    Imperial Trantion: "Spatial Lockdown!"


    Four ck, unknown substances suddenly emerged around the Death Mage, forming a ck rectangr box that enveloped the Death Mage inside.


    The Death Mage stood within, quietly awaiting Bai Gu''s attack. However, after waiting for a long time, Bai Gu still didn''t attack...


    In the Spatial Lockdown, there was a vacuum environment without any air...


    But without air, how could the Death Mage breathe?


    Does an undead need to breathe?


    Bai Gu looked down at the enormous ck box and felt that there was no air inside, so...


    It could only stare nkly...


    Unfortunately, the Death Mage''s abilities were limited. If the range of the spatial lockdown were expanded, it would be Bai Gu''s death sentence.


    Who said that elemental races couldn''t be killed? They just hadn''t found a way yet.


    There was no race in this world that couldn''t be killed, only strong individuals who couldn''t be killed.


    Ye Hua seemed to have realized something as well, a faint smile forming at the corner of his mouth. ''The Death Mage is indeed clever. Not bad at all. This deity likes it. It wasn''t in vain that this deity introduced such a beautiful woman like Xun Fang to apany you. Well-performed, I''ll grant you a physical body, letting you experience the pleasure of being a man.''


    Kai Yun became a little unhappy.


    Yue Hua whispered, "Banner Master, let Bai Gue back. If this continues, the opponent will find Bai Gu''s weak point."


    Yue Hua also started to worry. The opponent had clearly realized Bai Gu''s weakness. In this stalemate, neither side could win over the other, but Yue Hua was concerned about them finding Bai Gu''s weak point.


    However, Ye Hua had already basically figured it out.


    "Brat, it seems that your subordinate can''t defeat my subordinate''s subordinate," Ye Hua said indifferently, indicating that they were weak. Even one of my subordinates'' subordinates can''t defeat you.


    Kai Yun was furious and said in a tender voice, "You''re the brat here. If you dare, let your subordinate take off their armor."


    "Ridiculous! This is resource utilization. You can also armor up if you want," Ye Hua sneered. If this skeleton were to wear clothes, wouldn''t it be revealing its true form? That''s why this skeleton can''t wear anything, or else it would lose its effectiveness.


    "You! You! You! You''re cheating! Bai Gu,e back!" Kai Yun pouted and raged, calling Bai Gu back to the field.


    Upon hearing the Banner Master''s words, Bai Gu cast onest nce at the ck box, unwillingly returning to the Banner Master''s side. "Banner Master, I have failed in my duty."


    "It''s not your fault, it''s just that the enemy is too cunning," Kai Yunmented. It was said that undead creatures were generally stupid, so why did this undead creature have a brain? It was truly strange.


    Ye Hua burst intoughter. "Death Mage, you''ve done well!"


    The Death Mage respectfully bowed before Ye Hua. "I couldn''t defeat the opponent, it''s my fault."


    "It''s alright, it''s alright," Ye Hua felt relieved. This time, he not only regained his face, but also learned Bai Gu''s weakness!


    ''It turned out that in a vacuum, Bai Gu had no means at all. This deity wonders if it would die in such an environment?''


    ''It was truly an exciting experiment.''


    Lucifer was shocked. He never expected Bai Gu and the Death Mage to end up in a draw. This was too exaggerated!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 709 (I Want to Bet With You)

    Chapter 709 (I Want to Bet With You)


    In the end, it was still the Death Mage cheating a bit by putting on Absolute Defense. Without this armor, the Death Mage would most likely lose.


    But as Ye Hua said, it was all about resource utilization. Why couldn''t it be used for his subordinates?


    Although they fought to a draw relying on Absolute Defense, they also learned the weakness of Bai Gu. If they were to start again, the Death Mage could seize the skeleton''s weak point and fight back. It''s hard to say who would win or lose.


    From Kai Yun''s attempt to stop the fight just now, it could be seen that she didn''t want the skeleton to continue fighting.


    Ye Hua suddenly picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of Mapo Tofu, saying with a smile, "Delicious."


    Kai Yun clenched her little fists in anger. "You! Come again!"


    "Lie Gu, loosen up a bit," Ye Hua slowly put down his chopsticks and said softly.


    Lie Gu respectfully replied, "Yes, Your Honor!"


    Hearing Lie Gu''s words, Kai Yun sneered, "Still calling yourself ''Your Honor''? I''ve killed many people who called themselves ''Your Honor''."


    "I''m the same," Ye Hua said lightly.


    Kai Yun pursed her lips. This man was so good at pretending. She must make him pay!


    "Banner Master, let me fight for you," Yue Hua stood up and said tenderly.


    "Yes, we must win."


    "Rest assured, Banner Master." Yue Hua''s beautiful eyes turned cold as she looked at Lie Gu.


    And Lie Gu didn''t hold back either. He locked eyes with Yue Hua and even extended his index and middle fingers, shaking them vigorously...


    The innocent members of the Nanwu Banner didn''t know what this gesture meant.


    But others knew, especially Nakata Kandai, who was dumbfounded...


    Such finger speed was truly remarkable. It couldn''t be achieved without years of practice. And with this kind of finger speed, it would be unstoppable, and any woman would love it.


    Donghuang Baizhi angrily pinched Ye Hua and whispered, "Look at your subordinate!"


    Ye Hua silently extended his index and middle fingers, looking at the beauty in his arms, and said, "Baizhi, let''s try it tonight."


    "Go die!!!" The Empress''s face instantly turned red, feeling that her husband was being corrupted by Lie Gu.


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, gently embracing his wife''s delicate body, preparing to witness the fierce battle between Lie Gu and the water women.


    And Ye Hua had also told Lie Gu not to reveal his true form!


    Because during the previous battle in the Voidless Realm, when the winner was decided, Lie Gu''s true form was exposed and he even injured the Empress. She was still holding a grudge about it, and Ye Hua had heard the Empressin quite a bit.


    She even asked him to seek revenge for her, saying that she had suffered greatly from the beating. But did he show any sympathy for his wife? She even asked Ye Hua to stew that Bone Dragon.


    Sure enough, Lie Gu couldn''t escape the fate of being stewed.


    At this moment, Lie Gu casually descended the stairs. Whether or not he revealed his true form depended on the opponent''s strength. If this woman wanted to drown him with water, his true form would be exposed without a doubt.


    However, when his true form was revealed, there might be another internal conflict in Ye Hua''s home. Although they managed to save the two honorable wives this time...


    But if they were to find out that it was just a show, the consequences would be terrifying.


    Standing below, Lie Gu looked at Yue Hua as she approached gracefully.


    It had to be said that this woman was very tempting. Every step she took was so elegant, and that green cheongsam showcased her figure. There was even a slit beside her thigh, revealing her pure and white long leg in the air from time to time.


    This feeling made Lie Gu itchy. Facing a woman as fluid as water, Lie Gu seemed unable to maintain a calm demeanor.


    Of course, he had to maintain good gentlemanly manners. Perhaps there would be a wonderful encounter.


    So...


    Lie Gu once again waved his hand towards Yue Hua and said, "Hello, I''m Lie Gu."


    "Yue Hua."


    Yue Hua whispered softly, showing no significant emotional fluctuations.


    This left Lie Gu feeling dejected, like he had hit a wall, which made him very unhappy.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at the smirking Lie Gu and whispered, "Ye Hua, don''t pick up Lie Gu''s bad habit of flirting with every girl he sees."


    Ye Hua extended his index and middle fingers once again.


    Donghuang Baizhi angrily hammered her husband, but her heart was still racing.


    Women were like this. They would say they didn''t want it, but it was just a front. In reality, they needed it, perhaps even more than men.


    Lucifer admired Lie Gu''s audacity. He dared to flirt with the women of the Nanwu Banner. Impressive!


    He wondered how many years of punishment one would receive for flirting with the Banner Master. It seemed like the Banner Master was already of age.


    Nakata Kandai also thought Yue Hua looked beautiful. Her skin was as clear as water, exuding a natural charm that made people fascinated and reluctant to look away.


    Kai Yun pouted, looking unhappy. How dare Lie Gu flirt with Yue Hua? She would stew himter!


    The four people sitting in the back watched the scene closely, eager to see the true power of the Nanwu Realm.


    In the previous battle, the other side won due to equipment advantage, which exploited the weakness of the skeleton. It could be easily targeted!


    But Yue Hua was different. Herbat power was in apletely different leaguepared to the skeleton.


    Even if Yue Hua faced the skeleton, the oue would be a draw. To eliminate a being like the skeleton, one needed to not only exploit weaknesses but also rely on luck.


    However, they probably didn''t know that Lie Gu''s strength was a world of differencepared to the Death Mage!


    That was beyond doubt!


    "Beautiful Yue Hua! How about we make a bet?" Lie Gu started to y his little tricks again. He couldn''t help it; this water-made woman was so tempting. Even if he would be scolded by his Lord, he had to say it.


    Yue Hua silently nced at Lie Gu. "Speak."


    "If I lose, I''ll let you control me, Lie Gu."


    "And if I lose?" Yue Hua asked.


    Lie Gu eagerly awaited this question.


    "Then you be my wife," Lie Gu said with a smug smile, looking at Yue Hua''s delicate figure with drooling eyes. Truly worthy of being a dragon, naturally carrying such characteristics.


    As the leader, Ye Hua twitched his mouth. ''Why are you bringing this up now?''


    ''Do you believe that I''ll stew you!''


    ''I came here for face! And you dare to propose a marriage alliance! F**k!''


    Even Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but cover her forehead...


    Lucifer''s jaw almost dropped to the table. This high school student really had some guts!


    Nakata Kandai also wanted to say such words but didn''t dare.


    The members of the Nanwu Banner were also shocked. Someone actually made such a request to Yue Hua. Goodness!


    Yue Hua, upon hearing this, didn''t show much emotional fluctuation. She just paused for a moment and asked, "You want me to be your wife?"


    Lie Gu vigorously nodded, wishing he could pin Yue Hua down on the bed right now. This was fate!


    It was because he had entered the battle scene first. If Yue Hua hadn''t entered, he wouldn''t have had this state of mind. But unfortunately, Yue Hua did enter, and that was fate.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 710 (Lie Gu vs. Yue Hua)

    Chapter 710 (Lie Gu vs. Yue Hua)


    "I cannot agree to your bet," Yue Hua said earnestly.


    This made Lie Gu anxious. How could such a beautiful woman not be his woman? That wouldn''t do.


    ''I have already missed out on Zi Dhan... Li Hun... the twins... I don''t want to miss out again¡­''


    "Why can''t you agree?" Lie Gu hurriedly asked.


    "Because everything concerning me is up to the Master," Yue Hua said calmly, as if her actions depended solely on the Master''smand.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Hua pondered for a moment. It seemed... Lie Gu''s approach was not bad.


    Disrupting the enemy''s internal unity, clever!


    ''Truly worthy of being under mymand. I''m satisfied, and it also frustrates the enemy. Killing two birds with one stone!''


    Lie Gu has be smarter.


    Now it depends on Kai Yun''s reaction.


    Lie Gu shouted to the Master, "Give me your word, will you bet or not?"


    "Alright, if you win, Yue Hua will be yours," Kai Yun didn''t think much and agreed directly, showing trust in his subordinate.


    With a cold gaze, Kai Yun continued, "But if you lose, I''ll stew you!"


    Lie Gupletely ignored thetter part. Even after being threatened to be stewed by Your Honor for hundreds of years, he was still fine. Today, he would bring the beauty back.


    "Look, your Master has agreed," Lie Gu happily said. This time, no one willpete with me for women.


    Yue Hua nodded. "Fine."


    "Then tonight, I''ll take you to the bridal chamber," Lie Gu couldn''t wait, eager to head straight to the bridal chamber.


    "Fine," Yue Hua''s voice remained calm and indifferent, which piqued Lie Gu''s interest. He loved such cold beauties, on par with his own Wen Xia.


    ''Oh dear, I wonder if they will get angry if I bring back one more woman. Probably not.''


    Lie Gu didn''t have any weapons, relying on his hands to fulfill his dreams.


    But when Yue Hua clenched her delicate hand, a long knife made of clear water appeared!


    The de of this knife was long, at least two meters!


    The flowing water on it was clear and eerie, befitting a woman made of water. Even the weapon was made of water, who knows...


    Lie Gu entered his imagination, his mouth revealing a shameful fantasy.


    Yue Hua, however, showed no mercy. Her figure vanished in an instant, catching Lie Gu off guard with a sense of crisis!


    Lie Gu thought to himself, "This woman is quite slippery!"


    With a low shout, Lie Gu''s body erupted with powerful spiritual power, then he threw a punch!


    And Yue Hua''s figure also appeared, the water knife in her hand stabbing toward Lie Gu''s fist!


    There was no suspense; Lie Gu''s fistnded as if hitting ordinary water. The water knife couldn''t withstand such an attack and dissipated...


    However, Yue Hua remained calm, as if she already knew the oue.


    "Lie Gu, I am very strong, so you should take me seriously," Lie Gu grinned. "Today, I''ll show you the strength of a man! Whether it''s on the bed or off the bed, I''m unmatched."


    Yue Hua softly said, "You should take it seriously too."


    "Thanks for your concern," Lie Gu felt warmth in his heart. Even though she''s not my wife yet, she already cares about me like this. ''If she bes my wife, it would be even more heartwarming.''


    Just as Lie Gu finished speaking, his pupils suddenly contracted, and without much thought... his left fist sted out!


    This punch fiercely pierced through Yue Hua''s delicate body, and a massive fist emerged from behind her.


    At the same time, a water de appeared on Lie Gu''s chest!


    The two maintained their positions, and to everyone''s surprise, Yue Hua''s water de actually bent!


    Although Lie Gu had indeed shattered the water de with a punch just now, it had now reformed and pierced into Lie Gu''s back!


    Ye Hua silently cursed Lie Gu. ''When did he be so careless? He was still wasting his breath on sweet talk!''


    ''In just a few moves, he had already been injured by others. What an idiot!''


    ''It should have been Ye Zizi who fought just now.''


    Why did Yue Hua take the initiative to engage? It was because she knew that Lie Gu was a dragon n, and she was aware of the nature of dragons. As long as she utilized it properly, she could naturally inflict heavy damage on her opponents, just like what was happening now!


    As Lie Gu''s punch broke through Yue Hua, the members of the Nanwu Banner remained calm and unconcerned.


    As mentioned before, Yue Hua was made of water!


    "You should take it more seriously," Yue Hua said calmly.


    Lie Gu''s face turned unsightly. He clearly felt his punch just now... It seemed to have pierced through the water without the expected effect!


    This woman! There''s really so much water!


    Lie Gu had known that his back was in danger just now, but he couldn''t dodge in time, so he chose to exchange injuries.


    However, he had still underestimated his opponent.


    Lie Gu slowly retracted his fist, and a hole appeared in Yue Hua''s chest, inside of which water was flowing... and slowly merging...


    "What the hell, can it be like this?" Lie Gu eximed in disbelief. It felt so unreal.


    That''s right! Yue Hua''s entire body was made of water, no matter how she was attacked, she could instantly heal!


    With a flick of Yue Hua''s delicate hand, propelled by the immense inertia of the water de, Lie Gu was thrown away, crashing into a golden halo before falling down.


    There was a muffled sound.


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched. His Seven Deadly Sins Lie Gu had actually been knocked down by a woman!


    ''This bastard!''


    ''I called you here to save face, not to make a fool of yourself!''


    "Haha, well done, Yue Hua!" Kai Yun watched as Yue Hua easily took down the enemy''s main force in just a few moves, feeling immensely satisfied. She stood on a chair and apuded.


    Ye Hua wanted to retort, but he couldn''t find the words. ''This Lie Gu! He hadpletely ruined my reputation!''


    ''Moreover, how can we break through this woman''s talent?''


    ''She''s made of water. I wonder if fire would be effective against her.''


    Yue Hua coldly nced at Lie Gu not far away, the water de in her hand lightly positioned to the right, her body leaning backward. She whispered, "Water sh!"


    Suddenly, the water de in Yue Hua''s hand extended!


    The extension speed was extremely fast, too fast for anyone to react. Moreover, it was aimed at Lie Gu''s head, indicating her clear intent!


    As Lie Guy on the ground, he suddenly shot out his arm and grabbed the tip of the de!


    The powerful water pressure could be used as a cutting machine, but Yue Hua''s Water sh was more than just a cutting machine. It seemed capable of cutting through anything.


    The water flowed through Lie Gu''s palm, and the flesh in his hand began to disappear, revealing...


    Dragon ws!


    Although they were not the original form, they were small dragon ws. Then, the flesh of the entire left arm vanished, exposing a chilling white bone to the air.


    "Dragon me!" Lie Gu muttered, then suddenly raised his head and spewed out a fiery red stream.


    However, Yue Hua didn''t even bother to dodge. She directly withstood the Dragon me.


    Lie Gu stood up, and although his pierced chest was bleeding, it was not a significant injury. It was only flesh after all.


    But his entire left arm had already revealed a small-scale true form. ''Hopefully, Madam won''t notice it.''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 711 (Restrain By The True Self)

    Chapter 711 (Restrain By The True Self)


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t really think in that direction. She just thought that Lie Gu''s hand was different.


    "Ye Hua, is Lie Gu also a skeleton?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    "Yes," Ye Hua nodded and then asked, "Baizhi, do you like skeletons?"


    "Skeletons? I wouldn''t say I like them. They feel creepy," Donghuang Baizhi pursed her cherry lips. Although she didn''t dislike skeletons, looking at them was still ufortable.


    Upon hearing the Empress''s words, Ye Hua felt a bit depressed. She actually doesn''t like skeletons, but he is a skeleton too.


    Actually, Donghuang Baizhi was talking about others. If Ye Hua were a skeleton, she would definitely need some time to get used to it at first, but it would only be a momentary difort. After all, Ye Hua was her husband, and no matter what form he took, it would be the same.


    At the scene, Yue Hua was being burned fiercely by Lie Gu''s Dragon me. From the outside, only one person could be seen standing within the Dragon me.


    Lie Gu secretly nced at Your Honor and noticed that Your Honor''s expression wasn''t good. He had been careless and let his future wife torment him a little.


    ''But under my Dragon me, no matter how powerful the water is, it will be extinguished!''


    "Yue Hua, surrender now and obediently be my wife," Lie Gu shouted into the fire.


    Yue Hua within the raging fire did not immediately respond. She simply said, "Water sh: Gather and Split!"


    Lie Gu was suddenly startled. Countless water des appeared within the Dragon me, densely packed. The sight of them made Lie Gu''s scalp tingle. It seemed he had a fear of crowded things.


    Lie Gu didn''t n to confront them directly with his body; he immediately started to run!


    However, those countless water des chased after Lie Gu relentlessly, no matter what difficult poses he made, those water des continued to pursue him!


    This stunned Lie Gu. If it weren''t for the concern of exposing his body, could things have turned out like this?


    Yue Hua let out a soft shout, and the surrounding Dragon me suddenly disappeared. Looking at Yue Hua, there was not a single mark on her.


    Seeing Yue Hua like this, Ye Hua wondered if using a different fire would be effective.


    However, Lie Gu''s Dragon me was already close to the power of different fires. Yet, Yue Hua was able to withstand it. She was truly impressive!


    Each member of the Nanwu Banner is truly unique. I''m curious about the abilities of the others.


    Lie Gu didn''t have time to think about it anymore. He rushed toward Yue Hua''s body, his left w shining with a cold light.


    With a gentle swing...


    Three icy rays attacked Yue Hua.


    Boom!


    The entire Nanwu Banner shook as the three icy rays pierced through Yue Hua''s delicate body, plunged into the ground, and emerged from below the Nanwu Banner!


    If it were a person with flesh and blood, under such circumstances, they would have a 99% chance of death.


    But today, Lie Gu was facing Yue Hua, whose body was made of water!


    Yue Hua''s body was divided into three parts, clearly visible to the naked eye. Her body was filled with flowing water!


    It truly embodied the saying: "So much water..."


    Seeing Yue Hua like this, Lie Gu felt a sense of satisfaction. This should be considered a victory, right?


    However, what came next from Yue Hua made Lie Gu''s scalp go numb...


    The three divided parts of Yue Hua... began to grow...


    And they transformed into three Yue Huas standing upright!


    This left Lie Gu dumbfounded. The countless water des behind him struck his back forcefully, causing Lie Gu''s entire body to be mmed into the ground as if hit by a truck.


    At this moment, Ye Hua was also astonished... This woman actually possesses such talent. Lie Gu''s attacks have no effect on her. She was just one person a moment ago, and now she has be three!


    I don''t know if having multiple clones like this will affect her strength. In Ye Hua''s impression, splitting into multiple bodies like this would only divide her power, and it would be better to remain as one.


    Lie Gu stood up from being struck to the ground, with his bones already exposed, looking terrifying.


    "You! You! How did you turn into three!" Lie Gu pointed at Yue Hua and asked.


    The three Yue Huas silently looked at Lie Gu, and the one in the middle calmly said, "There are just three of us."


    "What the hell! Can there be even more?" Lie Gu was excited. This time, he struck gold! He truly struck gold. If Yue Hua possessed such ability, wouldn''t he be overjoyed?


    Countless images of Yue Hua lying in bed and beckoning to him shed in his mind. That scene would definitely be extremely pleasurable.


    Even in such a miserable state, Lie Gu was still fantasizing. Truly worthy of being a dragon.


    But now, Lie Gu encountered a problem. How could he defeat this woman? She is impervious to his attacks,pletely countering him!


    As a dragon, Lie Gu used to have powerful magic, but after bing undead, he couldn''t use magic anymore. The only thing he could use was his "thick phlegm."


    Although he couldn''t use magic anymore, his strength received a boost, dominating the air.


    However, facing Yue Hua, Lie Gu felt that he had no advantage at all. He waspletely restrained by his opponent!


    What should he do? The Death Mage could achieve a draw, but he couldn''t settle for a draw. After all, he is one of the Seven Deadly Sins. A draw would be too embarrassing. He needed toe up with a solution!!!


    Ye Hua also started to worry about Lie Gu. ''Yue Hua''s talent truly counters Lie Gu. After all, Lie Gu is a melee fighter, and his aerialbat strength is formidable. But this isn''t an aerial battle, so Lie Gu''s advantage is nullified.''


    ''Moreover, this Yue Hua seems to be immune to physical attacks, which is quite annoying. If only I hadn''t brought two pure physical attackers as subordinates. I should have reced Lie Gu with Wei Chang. That would have been more reliable.''


    ''It was my fault!''


    "Ye Hua, this woman is strong," Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but say.


    Ye Hua nodded, "If I had known earlier, I should have given Lie Gu something to use."


    "Doesn''t Lie Gu have anything himself?"


    "He... he only likes gold and women," Ye Hua said helplessly. Lie Gu''s biggest interests are collecting shiny things and women.


    Donghuang Baizhi was speechless. Someone who likes gold and women... isn''t that a dragon?


    "It seems like your subordinate isn''t up to the task," Kai Yun opened a bottle of Wahaha calcium milk and drank from it. ["Wahaha" is a popr Chinese beverage brand.]


    Ye Hua sneered, "Your subordinate doesn''t seem capable either."


    "Cough, cough, cough." Kai Yun choked and was almost driven to madness by Ye Hua.


    "Hmph!" Kai Yun could only coldly snort, expressing his unhappiness. ''I''ll stew your subordinatester.''


    She thought that way, but she was also amazed. The man before him wasn''t wearing any protective armor, yet he could withstand Yue Hua''s attacks. Even though he was a bone dragon, he hadn''t revealed his true form. If he did, his attack and defense would increase a hundredfold!


    ''But my Yue Hua hasn''t revealed her true form either.''


    ''Being restrained by the true self is the most troublesome. At their level of power, being restrained is a fatal blow.''


    Just like how Lie Gu had no way to deal with the Death Mage earlier.


    Now Lie Gu has no way to deal with Yue Hua at all.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 712 (Future Wife, You Have a Lot of Water)

    Chapter 712 (Future Wife, You Have a Lot of Water)


    At this moment, Yue Hua had no idea what was going through Lie Gu''s mind. She thought his astonished gaze was a reflection of her own strength.


    "How many can you transform into at most?" Lie Gu asked with a trembling voice, feeling that this woman was extraordinary.


    ''With such a talent, she is tailor-made for me, Lie Gu, who can handle a hundred of her.''


    Hearing Lie Gu''s tone of "apprehension," Yue Hua smiled lightly, almost making Lie Gu drool, as if he had turned back into the lustful dog he used to be.


    "As many as you want," Yue Hua said casually.


    Lie Gu''s heart raced, feeling that she was crazily implying something to him. ''Goodness! She''s even more eager than me, Lie Gu. Why don''t we find another ce to have a contest? If I fall to the ground, I''ll admit defeat!''


    "From now on, you are my woman!" Lie Gu said boldly, no longer suppressing his power, bursting out madly.


    The violent spiritual pressure spread out, shaking the entire Nanwu Banner. The towering stairs cracked and copsed with a thunderous roar.


    The golden barrier also shattered under Lie Gu''s oppressive force.


    At this moment, Lie Gu''s face showed a look of madness, as if he wanted to crush the woman in front of him into the ground!


    Terrifying gusts of wind lifted the roof of the Nanwu Banner''s main hall. Lucifer and Mir on the stage immediately went into defense, and Nakata Kandai did the same. However, even so, their bodies were slowly moving, as if they were about to be blown away by the gusts of wind.


    Kai Yun turned to look at her own pce, which had lost its roof...


    "Ah ah ah!!! My house!!! You''re going topensate me!!!" Kai Yun yelled at Lie Gu, as if he wanted to kill him, but the Lou Hu behind her held her back.


    However, they were also surprised by the aura released by Lie Gu.


    Because Lie Gu had yet to reveal his true form, but the power he generated was already so immense. If he were to release his true form, it would be even more terrifying!


    It turned out that this guy had been hiding his true strength all along. How sinister!


    The people of the Nanwu Banner were indeed astonished, but not terrified. It seemed that they still had some confidence in Yue Hua.


    Donghuang Baizhi was also somewhat taken aback. Lie Gu''s strength exceeded her expectations, and...


    ''Why does this aura feel so familiar?''


    Ye Hua probably still didn''t know that the aura released by Lie Gu had already made his wife suspicious, but luckily, her suspicion was only momentary and didn''t go further.


    Yue Hua, standing in front of Lie Gu, had a calm expression. The man''s strength exceeded her expectations, and he was very powerful!


    Seeing Yue Hua''s astonished gaze, Lie Gu grinned and said, "Future wife! Are you trembling under my power?"


    "After you defeat me, then you can boast like that!" Yue Hua said calmly, seemingly unafraid.


    "Good! Today, I''ll show you the power of your man and teach you how to be a married woman!" Just as Lie Gu finished speaking, his body suddenly erupted, and the ground copsed instantly!


    Kai Yun covered his face. "My Nanwu Banner... You have topensate me!"


    Lie Gu, who took the risk, was indeed formidable, both in speed and power, gaining excellent enhancements.


    But!


    But!


    The number of Yue Huas in the scene kept increasing!


    With every split, Yue Hua divided into two, then four...


    It was endless!


    But Lie Gu didn''t feel discouraged; on the contrary, he grew more excited. ''So much water... this woman belongs to me, Lie Gu!!!''


    ''Hahaha!!!''


    Ye Hua wasn''t happy at this moment.


    Because Yue Hua was too abnormal!


    Fortunately, Lie Gu''s defensive power was abnormal as well; otherwise, he would definitely be overwhelmed!


    Because this Yue Hua clone was just as powerful as the main body, which Ye Hua had never seen before!


    Meanwhile, Yue Hua was only ranked third within the Nanwu Banner!


    That slow-talking Cang Konghong and the straw man Kung Sha, what kind of talents did they possess?


    This made Ye Hua consider the idea of recruiting them, which would greatly increase the strength of their team, especially Bai Gu, who was a natural scout.


    ''This Nanwu Banner is really interesting!''


    As Yue Hua once again split... this time, she didn''t continue to split, but instead healed.


    "Hmm? You''re not splitting anymore?" Lie Gu expressed his confusion.


    Yue Hua''s clones were not unlimited. If they were truly infinite, wouldn''t she be invincible?


    Looking at the entire battlefield, there should be around 100 Yue Huas surrounding Lie Gu.


    Yue Hua didn''t feel like talking now. This man was indeed formidable. All the attacksnded on him without any effect, while her clones were endlessly created.


    How could such a character exist in the Voidless Realm? Wasn''t he supposed to be a bone dragon?


    "Future wife, do you think you can remain silent? Although you can''t harm me, your endless healing must consume energy, right? I don''t believe you can heal forever. I''ll fight with you until dawn!" Lie Gu roared angrily, preparing to teach this future wife a lesson. ''Serving a man properly is what you should do!''


    Lie Gu''s hands transformed into sharp ws, and he shouted, "Invincible Spin!"


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but mutter, "That name is really cheesy."


    This was just an improvisation by Lie Gu. He spun in a 360¡ã circle, unleashing a chilling gust of w wind that swept across the entire tform, cutting through everything.


    Including the 100 Yue Huas!


    However, this time, Yue Hua didn''t continue healing. Instead, she transformed into clear water flowing on the ground.


    This made Lie Gu furrow his brows. What did this mean?


    Did she give up resistance?


    Yue Hua knew that her attacks were ineffective. Instead of endlessly fighting like this, it would be better to take the initiative!


    Lie Gu watched as the clear water on the ground gradually merged together, but it didn''t form a human shape. Instead, it flowed towards him.


    "What the hell are you doing!" Lie Gu''s ws wildly struck the water, but it had no effect.


    In fact, neither of their attacks could harm each other. Yue Hua seemed immune to all physical attacks, while Lie Gu relied on his immense strength to withstand Yue Hua''s attacks. It was a stalemate.


    But from their strength and defense capabilities, Lie Gu still held the advantage.


    However, seeing the current situation, Lie Gu felt a tingling sensation on his scalp. He couldn''t get rid of the water that Yue Hua had transformed into. It was rushing towards him as if it wanted to swallow him whole.


    Just as Lie Gu started to panic, a mass of water appeared from behind him, sticking to his body, and then it transformed into a water stream connecting with the ground!


    "What are you doing, future wife!" Lie Gu panicked a little, trying to p away the water on his body, but it had no effect. Instead, his hands got wet.


    Lie Gu couldn''t help but say, "Future wife, you have a lot of water."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Not long after, Lie Gu was enveloped by Yue Hua.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 713 (I Was Wrong)

    Chapter 713 (I Was Wrong)


    Lie Gu was a bit confused, feeling like a fish out of water.


    It was terrifying to think that his future wife wanted to drown him with water.


    However, Lie Gu was overthinking. The water from the wrapping actually seeped into his body!


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    Lie Gu stood dumbfounded in ce, looking at the shocked and stunned Your Honor. ''This¡­''


    ''She was too impatient. Since we have merged and be one¡­''


    ''But if we''ve be one, who am I supposed to find? This move won''t work. The other move is still awesome.''


    Just as Lie Gu was happily thinking about it, he suddenly felt something was wrong...


    When did his hand raise up and clench into a fist?


    Bang!


    Lie Gu''s right hand punched himself directly, and his body mmed into the wall, piercing through the Nanwu Banner...


    "My Nanwu Banner!" Kai Yun clutched his chest and eximed.


    But it didn''t end there. Lie Gu initiated a self-torture mode, torturing himself from the sky to the ground and from the ground to the sky. The entire Nanwu Banner was riddled with holes, shattering Kai Yun''s heart.


    Ye Hua''s face was heavy, silently contemting.


    And Donghuang Baizhi gently held her husband''srge hand, offeringfort.


    This is the true form of Yue Hua! She can actually control others!


    She even controlled Lie Gu, the embodiment of her seven sins. This true form is too terrifying!


    If she were to control her true self... Ye Hua didn''t know if she could resist. She felt that she had only touched the tip of the iceberg before. The shock brought by the Nanwu Banner this time was truly astonishing.


    It wasn''t known how long it took, but Lie Gu finally regained control.


    His face was already beaten into a pig''s head, covered in blood...


    "Yue Hua, you''ve tormented me countless times, and yet, I still treat you as my true love," Lie Gu muttered, then coughed up blood.


    Bang!


    Another punch.


    It felt like Yue Hua was taking revenge on Lie Gu.


    Although Lie Gu was beaten badly by himself, it wasn''t fatal, just some superficial injuries.


    "Yue Hua, I really like you," Lie Gu''s teeth were partially knocked out, and he spoke with a lisp.


    Just as he finished speaking, Lie Gu punched himself in the stomach, almost popping his eyeballs out.


    Lie Gu still didn''t give up, "Yue Hua, even if you kill me today, I will still love you."


    However, the following action sent shivers down the spines of all the men present.


    Lie Gu performed a monkey stealing peaches move on himself. [An earthshattering moves to crush one''s testicals.]


    This terrified Lie Gu, and he hurriedly said, "Yue Hua, let''s talk. We mustn''t do this. There are rules in the martial world. We can''t attack below the belt." Lie Gu had no choice but to make up excuses. When your lifeblood is caught, any man would bow down and beg for mercy.


    "Your Honor! Save me!" Lie Gu shouted towards Yehua in the spectator stands. This woman is too perverted, daring to keep such a move in reserve.


    Ye Hua ignored him directly, thinking that it would explode soon.


    As he contemted, Lie Gu, who had exploded his own body, was on the verge of going insane, and his true form was faintly about to be revealed.


    Ye Hua sensed it and cursed Lie Gu silently.


    Lie Gu couldn''t control the situation. Any man would find it unbearable in such circumstances.


    Nevertheless, Lie Gu felt that once he transformed into his true form, Yue Hua would lose control over him. Lie Gu believed that Yue Hua''s control was directed only at human bodies.


    At this moment, Ye Hua didn''t want Lie Gu to reveal his true form. He spoke up, saying, "This fight is getting boring. Let''s have the next round."


    "What''s boring about it? I find it quite entertaining. I want to see more, Yue Hua, don''t stop," said Kai Yun with a snort. ''If you say stop, then stop. Wouldn''t I lose face like this?''


    Upon hearing Kai Yun''s words, Lie Gu felt like he was done for and quickly said, "Yue Hua, I was wrong. I won''t pursue you as my wife anymore..."


    Surprisingly, after saying these words, Lie Gu felt much better.


    Now he had to consider both Your Honor and winning. How could that be possible?


    ''Your Honor, the task you gave me is too difficult.''


    Water stains appeared on Lie Gu''s skin, slowly flowing to the ground, transforming into Yue Hua, still as beautiful as ever.


    Lie Gu let out a sigh of relief. This woman is so fierce.


    "Yue Hua, well done," Kai Yun apuded with a smile. He felt that Yue Hua had restored his dignity by making the other party apologize directly.


    Yue Hua smiled lightly at Kai Yun and then coldly snorted at Lie Gu.


    Although Lie Gu didn''t admit defeat, saying "I was wrong" was no different from surrendering.


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled and said, "Why do I feel like they are flirting with each other?"


    "Hehe..." Ye Hua felt unhappy. He brought Lie Gu and Ye Zizi here to achieve aplete victory, but unexpectedly, the opponent forced Lie Gu to reveal his true form.


    If Donghuang Baizhi wasn''t present, it wouldn''t matter, but the fact was she was there, and she would see Lie Gu''s true form. It would be better if he lost a match.


    Ye Hua didn''t want to try their passive-aggressive methods anymore.


    With a bruised and swollen face, Lie Gu walked slowly to Ye Hua''s side, feeling extremely embarrassed. Even the Death Mage could fight the Bai Gu to a draw, but himself... unexpectedly...


    "Your Honor... I..." Lie Gu didn''t know how to speak.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it," Ye Hua knew that Lie Gu was thinking for his sake and decided not to reprimand him. He reached out and gently touched him, and Lie Gu''s injuries instantly healed, bingpletely new.


    Lie Gu felt dejected as he retreated behind Ye Hua. Standing next to him, Ye Zizi made a grimace at Lie Gu and teased, "Shame, shame, shame."


    Well, he was mocked by Ye Zizi...


    "Young man, your subordinate is nothing special. I had nned to arrange Yue Hua for your subordinate, but unfortunately..." Kai Yun raised his index finger and shook it, full of pretentiousness.


    Yue Hua sat behind Kai Yun again, holding him in her arms. Upon hearing the leader''s words, her pretty face showed a hint of strangeness. It was indeed a bit embarrassing just now. If she hadn''t done that, how would the other party have admitted defeat?


    However, Yue Hua was also curious. Why didn''t Lie Gu transform into his true form? If he had, she would have lost control over him, and he wouldn''t have needed to admit defeat. At the very least, it would have been a draw.


    Could it be that he was letting me off?


    Thinking this, Yue Hua''s gaze fell upon the aggrieved Lie Gu.


    Ye Hua felt unhappy upon hearing such words, but he was helpless. He was a top existence in the realm of pretentiousness, yet today he had lost face.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 714 (Ye Zizi vs. Luo Hu)

    Chapter 714 (Ye Zizi vs. Luo Hu)


    [Changing Taowu n to Gluttonous n]


    Lucifer''s brain was nk. Such a high-intensity attack, and yet he seemed unaffected, as if nothing had happened. This is ridiculous.


    ''Could they be using fake punches? With a gentle wave of his hand, that person''s injuries were healed.''


    ''Is it possible to do such things?''


    ''They are all fake... Everyone here is fake, they''re all actors.''


    At this moment, Ye Zizi slowly walked onto the stage, her beautiful dress swaying in the wind, and her twin ponytails fluttering behind her head.


    Ye Zizi yawned and looked at the crowd of Nanwu Banner, asking, "Who''s next?"


    Suddenly, Luo Hu stood up slowly, and with a swift movement, he closed his folding fan and said, "I''ll go."


    Ye Zizi pursed her lips and walked step by step towards the bottom.


    "Luo Hu, be careful, she''s a member of the Gluttonous n," Yue Hua whispered softly.


    "Okay, I know," Luo Hu replied and then walked down the steps to stand opposite Ye Zizi.


    As for Ye Zizi, Ye Hua was very confident in her, unless Luo Hu also had some bizarre talent.


    Kai Yun''s smiling face disappeared at this moment, appearing serious. After knowing Ye Zizi''s race, he was still worried because the Gluttonous n was truly bizarre. They could suck blood, but it was unknown if they could feed on the energy in the elements.


    If they could, it would be aplete counter to...


    Just like Lie Gu, useless against Yue Hua''s liquid form,, but if Ye Zizi were there, she could be absorbed directly...


    Of course, this was just a guess. The specifics would only be known through experimentation.


    Luo Hu also understood this, but he couldn''t help but take the initiative to fight because the Gluttonous n was strong, and Luo Hu wanted to challenge such a race.


    Ye Zizi didn''t summon her own equipment, appearing rxed. Her eyes showed signs of fatigue, as if she hadn''t slept well.


    "Hurry up." Seeing her opponent hesitating, Ye Zizi couldn''t help but shout, "Don''t just stand there."


    Luo Hu breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a little nervous. He swung his folding fan and said softly, "Drunken Chant!"


    Suddenly, a brilliant light radiated from the folding fan in Luo Hu''s hand, forming a golden storm that swept toward Ye Zizi.


    Ye Zizi looked at it with a puzzled expression. Her crimson eyes remained indifferent as she extended her small hand and pped it.


    Snap!


    The golden storm turned into fragments in Ye Zizi''s palm, without even touching the edge of her dress, it dissipated.


    Lie Gu felt annoyed. If it had been Luo Hu he had encountered just now, he could have acted so cool, killing his opponent with a single fan strike.


    Luo Hu wasn''t too disappointed; it was just a small test. The Gluttonous n was indeed powerful. Even in their infancy, they were an extraordinary existence. It seemed he would have to pay a price to defeat them.


    "Golden Cicada Fighting God!" Luo Hu said in a deep voice, swinging his folding fan fiercely.


    The folding fan transformed in mid-air, turning into a ferocious hawk, and attacked Ye Zizi with great momentum.


    Ye Zizi sighed weakly, raised her small fist, and struck at the hawk.


    Boom!


    This punch carried a fierce and scorching aura, and it''s terrifying spiritual energy even scattered the clouds in the sky.


    The golden hawk disappeared in an instant, not even having a chance tounch its attack!


    Luo Hu''s gaze darkened. Is the Gluttonous n really this formidable?


    Of course, Ye Zizi''s power even gave Ye Hua a run for his money. She was even stronger than Lie Gu in terms of strength.


    And Ye Zizi''s strength surpassed that of Lie Gu. It seemed she could settle anything with a single punch. She was truly a violent little girl.


    Ye Hua watched as Ye Zizi gained the upper hand and felt delighted. He leaned in to kiss the Empress in his arms.


    Donghuang Baizhi felt shy. It seemed like the first time she was kissing someone in front of so many people...


    Ye Hua didn''t care about that. He was just showing off, so what?


    Kai Yun watched Ye Hua and the Empress kissing, sneering. However, she was also worried about Luo Hu''s situation. This little girl seemed much more powerful than the previous one.


    Lie Gu''s advantage was not in groundbat, while Ye Zizi excelled in it, especially in terms of strength!


    "Hey, take it seriously. At least warm me up a bit," Ye Zizi said helplessly. If her opponent only had this much ability, she would be disappointed.


    Luo Hu''s expression turned serious, and his eyes turned into golden pupils at that moment.


    "Divine Radiance!" Luo Hu shouted loudly, and his eyes burst forth with dazzling golden light.


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi, who were deeply engaged in their passionate kiss, were oblivious to everything around them,pletely immersed in the sweetness of their embrace.


    However, Lie Gu, standing behind them, couldn''t help but close his eyes. "Your 18k golden light is blinding me."


    The Death Mage, who had no eyes to begin with, remained indifferent.


    Lucifer and Mir instinctively raised their hands to block and closed their eyes.


    Nakata Kandai widened his eyes. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to close them, but he didn''t have time!


    Blood began to flow from his eyes, instantly blinded by the dazzling golden light. Nakata Kandai couldn''t help but let out a cry of pain.


    But before he could finish his cry, a blood mark appeared on his neck. Just like Miyamoto Nahayasu, his head split apart.


    Lie Gu acted decisively, so as not to disturb the Banner Master''s enjoyment.


    At this moment, Kai Yun was also covering her eyes. When Luo Hu shouted "Divine Radiance," Yue Hua covered Yun Kai''s eyes, and she herself closed her own.


    The people sitting behind them did the same, as if they were ustomed to this.


    However, the scarecrow, Kung Sha, found it amusing. He actually used two tes to shield his eyes.


    This was one of Luo Hu''s ultimate moves. Once hit by the Divine Radiance, even if one''s vision wasn''t impaired, there would be a temporary blindness effect, creating a perfect opportunity for an attack!


    Luo Hu''s hand suddenly held a double-ded golden spear, silently piercing out, its de aimed directly at Ye Zizi''s brow.


    On the other hand, Ye Zizi, with her crimson eyes wide open, showed no intention of closing them. The crimson eyes were filled with the shadow of the golden spear!


    Seeing this situation, Luo Hu''s lips curled up with a victorious smile. The double-ded golden spear had no spiritual energy and emitted no aura, making itpletely undetectable in the state of blindness!


    Thisbination of attacks had killed countless experts, impossible to defend against!


    At this moment, Ye Hua released the Empress from his embrace. The Empress, blushing, looked embarrassed, snuggling tightly in her husband''s arms, as if she couldn''t face anyone, truly an adorable Empress.


    Ye Hua wasn''t too worried. He knew Ye Zizi''s abilities well. This kind of situation was easily manageable. Ye Zizi was reliable.


    A loud p!


    Seeing this scene, Yun Kai''s mouth twitched. This was just too unscientific.


    Not only Yun Kai, even Yue Hua was somewhat astonished. Truly worthy of being a member of the Gluttonous n, her strength was indeed formidable!


    Luo Hu, as the person involved, furrowed his brow, his gaze revealing astonishment. How was this possible?!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 715 (Apologise to This Deity!)

    Chapter 715 (Apologise to This Deity!)


    She opened her eyes and was hit by the Divine Radiance, but it had no effect, and...


    She grabbed the double-ded golden spear!


    Yes, with her right hand, Ye Zizi held the double-ded golden spear tightly and squeezed it!


    Snap.


    The golden spear shattered into pieces and fell to the ground. Ye Zizi spoke softly, "Is that all? If that''s the case, then it''s my turn!"


    "Watch out, Luo Hu!" Kai Yun couldn''t help but shout.


    Ye Hua frowned. This Banner Master actually dared to help? She doesn''t understand the rules!


    Two strands of Ye Zizi''s hair had quietly burrowed into the ground and emerged behind Luo Hu when he was amazed just now...


    Kai Yun noticed and shouted at Luo Hu, disregarding the rules.


    Being shouted at by the Banner Master, Luo Hu knew something was wrong and instantly moved, evading Ye Zizi''s two strands of hair.


    Floating in the air, Luo Hu saw the subtle hair, and at the tips of the hair, there was actually a creature with tiny fangs emanating a bloodthirsty scent.


    If those hair had burrowed into his body just now,bined with the gluttonous talent of the Ye n, just thinking about it sent shivers down his spine.


    Ye Zizi red at Kai Yun on the stands. It was because she reminded him just now; otherwise, she would have sucked him dry!


    Ye Zizi was a little angry now.


    Just as Ye Zizi was about to continue her move, Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Zizi,e back!"


    Hearing the call from the Lord, Ye Zizi''s violent aura instantly subsided. She coldly looked at Luo Hu floating in the air, as if saying that he was lucky today.


    Ye Zizi disappeared from her original position and appeared behind Ye Hua.


    At this moment, Ye Hua''s face turned gloomy as he said to Kai Yun, "Your Nanwu Banner is nothing special. It truly opened this deity''s eyes!"


    "I... I know that what I did just now was against the rules, but I couldn''t help but remind him. So, as the Banner Master, I wasn''t wrong," Kai Yun said.


    "A little kid will always be a little kid. This deity doesn''t want to argue with you!" Ye Hua stood up, as if intending to leave. He had already gained enough today and didn''t want to waste time ying with this little brat.


    "You! You''re not allowed to leave!" Kai Yun said anxiously. His childish mentality was exposed.


    Ye Hua turned around and sneered, "Why?"


    "Because you''re not allowed to leave. We haven''t finished ourpetition!" Kai Yun hastily said. It was rare to encounter such a powerful opponent, and he didn''t want it to end like this.


    "Continue? Continue what? Reporting to the teacher?" Ye Hua said lightly.


    Kai Yun bit his lip lightly and shamelessly said, "Well, you did call me a little kid. It''s normal for a little kid to report to the teacher."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    This was the first time he had seen such a shameless leader. Even this deity couldn''t do what you did.


    "Apologise to this deity for your previous actions," Ye Hua had a clever idea. This could work. Making the Banner Master of Nanwu Banner apologise to him would be a way to vent his anger on Lie Gu.


    Sure enough, when Lie Gu heard Your Honor''s words, he became excited.


    The Banner Master apologising to Your Honor, that would be so satisfying.


    Seeing Kai Yun stunned, Ye Hua said softly, "No apology? Then I''ll leave."


    "Wait!!!" Kai Yun shouted in frustration. This man was so petty. He just pointed out something to his subordinate, and now he was using this to threaten him. He was too petty, bullying a kid like this!


    Ye Hua''s lips curled into a smirk. In the past, he would have just used a kitchen knife to deal with such situations.


    But now, things are different. He could achieve the same effect in a different way, and it might be even more satisfying.


    Ye Hua looked at Kai Yun and suddenly realised that this little girl was quite interesting. Her mind hadn''t matured yet.


    "Banner Master," Yue Hua said concernedly. She knew her temperament. When facing a powerful opponent, anything could happen.


    Kai Yun pursed her lips and said to Ye Hua, "I''m sorry..."


    Lucifer, upon hearing the apology from the Banner Master, waspletely bewildered. Was this kid really so easily fooled?


    This was unbelievable...


    Ye Hua heard it, but still said, "I can''t hear you, speak louder!"


    Kai Yun''s small chest rose and fell in anger. She shouted at Ye Hua, "I''m sorry! Is that enough?"


    "Why are you apologising?" Ye Hua asked.


    Kai Yun: "..."


    "If you''re not going to say it, then I''ll leave."


    "You shameless person!!!" Kai Yun pointed at Ye Hua and shouted. Her eyes were red, and for the first time, this Banner Master felt so wronged. He was too mean, bullying people like this.


    "If you don''t say it, then I''m leaving," Ye Huapletely ignored her.


    "I apologise for my actions just now. I''m sorry! Is that okay?"


    "What tone is that? Is that the tone of an apology?" Ye Hua looked at Kai Yun''s flushed face and said.


    Donghuang Baizhi tugged at her husband''s sleeve, urging him not to bully a child like this.


    "I... I already apologised, why do you have so many demands?" Kai Yun was on the verge of tears, and Yue Hua quicklyforted the wounded little soul of the Banner Master. The Banner Master was truly sensitive.


    Ye Hua looked at the almost crying Banner Master and changed his tactics.


    "If you want me to stay, how about we make a bet?" Ye Hua spoke up.


    "What kind of bet?" Kai Yun, upon hearing that Ye Hua wanted to stay, instantly smiled again. This expression changed faster than flipping a book.


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Let''s have a fight. If you win, you can do as you please, but if I win, you''ll acknowledge me as your leader."


    Lie Gu whispered from behind, "Teaching you all to part your hair in the middle."


    Donghuang Baizhi was a bit surprised. She didn''t expect her husband toe up with this idea, but it was quite good. These people were powerful, and coupled with their eerie racial talents, they were difficult to guard against.


    Lucifer''s face was filled with astonishment. He never expected this man to want to take control of the Nanwu Banner! His appetite was too big!


    No... it should be said that his ambition was too big.


    Kai Yun was clearly taken aback when she heard this, but quickly regained herposure and said, "Okay."


    This time, it was Ye Hua who was surprised. She agreed so quickly. Could it be a trap?


    But Ye Hua was overthinking it. That was just Kai Yun''s personality. Looking at her subordinates, there was no surprise on their faces at the Banner Master''s agreement, as if it had happened before.


    "If you lose, you''ll have to be my horse." Kai Yun smiled at Ye Hua, her face filled with excitement.


    Ye Hua chuckled softly, "In the entire world, there are very few who can make this deity lose."


    "Haha, I''ll be one of them."


    "Best of luck, don''t disappoint this deity." Ye Hua also felt a bit itchy. Thest time he went all out was with Ye Zizi, and it seemed like today would be another round! He was slightly excited!


    Donghuang Baizhi was still a bit worried about her husband and said softly, "Ye Hua, be careful."


    "Yes, wait for me here."


    "Wait for you?" Donghuang Baizhi questioned in confusion.


    Ye Hua kissed his wife''s forehead and said, "Battles at our level can cause significant losses."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 716 (Ye Hua vs. Kai Yun)

    Chapter 716 (Ye Hua vs. Kai Yun)


    Donghuang Baizhi understood and obediently sat on the side, waiting for her husband''s triumphant return.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Ye Hua made everyone around disappear, leaving only the tattered Nanwu Banner and, of course, Kai Yun.


    Ye Hua didn''t make the people vanish, he simply created an identical illusion. In Donghuang Baizhi''s eyes, they were still sitting there, only Ye Hua and Kai Yun were nowhere to be seen.


    The Five Banners frowned slightly at this moment, and with Ye Hua''s absence, Donghuang Baizhi''s position as the Empress began to emanate silently.


    It seemed to say, "If any of you dare to make a move, don''t me me for taking action!"


    The atmosphere instantly turned tense.


    Lucifer, sitting on the side, remained silent, picking up his chopsticks to eat. Let them argue all they want, he couldn''t see or hear anything. He would quietly leaveter.


    In the illusion.


    Ye Hua looked at Kai Yun, while Kai Yun stared angrily back at him.


    The two of them locked eyes, as ifparing who had the more intense death stare.


    After a while, Ye Hua felt stupid for engaging in an eye-staring contest with a child.


    "You''re impressive," Kai Yun gradually dropped her smile, bing serious as she slowly approached not far from Ye Hua.


    This change in Kai Yun made Ye Hua slightly startled. Indeed... her frivolous appearance was just an act.


    "I know, no need for you to remind me," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Kai Yun twitched her mouth. She had never seen such an arrogant person before and made a face by pulling her eyelids. "I don''t believe you."


    Seeing Kai Yun making faces, Ye Hua thought it would be better to envision her as a chuunibyou girl to avoid disrupting his judgement. [The term "chuunibyou" is a Japanese ng phrase that trantes to "eighth-grade syndrome" in English. It refers to a stage of adolescent delusions or exaggerated fantasies that some individuals may experience during their middle school years. People with chuunibyou often believe they possess special powers, secret knowledge, or a unique identity, which can manifest in their behaviour, fashion choices, or storytelling.]


    "Then let''s begin! This deity''s time is precious!" Ye Hua said softly, then waved his hand.


    Numerous illusions appeared around them, rolling and scrolling as Ye Hua''s finger moved. They were all weapons and equipment.


    Seeing Ye Hua''s actions, Kai Yun was taken aback and shouted, "You! Are you going to wear equipment too?"


    "You can wear them too," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Kai Yun pursed her lips. "But I don''t have any."


    "I see. Then I''ll lend you one. Don''t say I''m bullying you," Ye Hua said generously.


    "Really? That''s great!" Kai Yun happily ran towards Ye Hua and began choosing equipment.


    She was really being indecisive.


    "This colour is too vibrant, it doesn''t suit me."


    "This one looks like it won''t look good on me when I wear it, with all those ws and fangs."


    "This one is too revealing, I''m still a child."


    "This one seems too heavy, it will definitely slow me down in battle."


    Ye Hua''s expression gradually darkened, unable to hold back as he shouted, "Do you want it or not? Stop being so wishy-washy!"


    "Don''t scold me. Is it not allowed for me to choose?" Kai Yun pouted and then pointed to a lightweight armour.


    "It''s this one."


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything, waving his hand, and Jin Ge Silk covered Kai Yun''s body.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" Kai Yun happily twirled around, then asked, "Does it look good?"


    Ye Hua replied indifferently, "Average."


    "Hmph~ It''s obviously good-looking," Kai Yun pouted and even took out her phone to take a selfie, even doing the peace sign.


    Ye Hua felt a little frustrated. The Jin Ge Silk was a decent Primordial divine artefact. It didn''t provide much protection, but it had astonishing defensive effects against fire attacks.


    In other words, his Primordial me couldn''t cause devastating damage to her.


    The deity once again hit himself in the foot!


    Being pretentious! It would be even more satisfying to winter...


    This Banner Master is too lucky, it''s really impossible to beat...


    Ye Hua himself chose an armour with average protection but strong magical defence.


    Its name was Mu Wang Armor!


    The entire armour covered him from head to toe, with intertwining gold and red colours that looked quite impressive. It even had a cloak on the back, showcasing his grandeur.


    Now, he needed to choose a weapon to match this set of armour.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 717 (Truly Powerful)

    Chapter 717 (Truly Powerful)


    Two swords, one red and one blue, slightly shorter than ordinary long swords, but Ye Hua felt they were unusual.


    "What is this?" Ye Hua asked aloud.


    "Hehehe, I won''t tell you," Kai Yun stuck out her tongue teasingly, looking as if she wanted to infuriate him.


    Seeing Kai Yun''s mischievous smile, Ye Hua felt like he was about to explode with anger.


    Kai Yun pursed her lips and said, "Since you''re so angry, I''ll generously tell you."


    "No need, I don''t want to hear it now!" Ye Hua calmed his mind gradually. It was strange that he was being influenced by a little girl, almost losing control several times.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hua felt a bit heavy. Having the ability to affect someone''s state of mind was quite interesting.


    After all, it was detrimental to one''sbat effectiveness if their state of mind was affected during a battle.


    Kai Yun hummed, "No, I will tell you."


    As Kai Yun said this, Ye Hua felt his agitation growing. It was as if he wanted to discipline her like an unruly child, to teach her how to be a well-behaved girl.


    Ye Hua didn''t respond and tightly gripped the invincible sword in his hand. The silver radiance emitted from the de grew stronger, representing Ye Hua''s growing anger.


    This invincible sword was quite unique. The greater the holder''s anger, the more powerful it became. The weapon Ye Hua unintentionally brought out happened to be suitable for this battle.


    Because, as Ye Hua suspected, Kai Yun''s innate ability was to influence people''s states of mind, making it difficult for them to concentrate on the fight. Although it was slightly inferiorpared to the Five Banners, in high-level battles, a momentarypse could determine life or death.


    This was the power of a strong passive ability.


    "These twin swords are called Scarlet Serpent and Cobalt de! Be careful~" Kai Yun revealed a mischievous smile, which made Ye Hua feel a bit stifled.


    Feeling the change in his emotions, Ye Hua felt helpless. Previously, his mind had been calm during battles, without any ripples. But today, he carried several emotions, which was not a good thing.


    Ye Hua let out a cold snort and swung the invincible sword in his hand.


    Boom!


    The entire Nanwu Banner split in half under that single sh, leaving behind an impressively clean cut, as if slicing through tofu.


    The two of them floated in the air, while Kai Yun watched her Nanwu Banner fall with a loud crash, raising a huge cloud of dust. Although she knew it was an illusion, she still felt unsatisfied, and her smile gradually faded.


    "You owe me!" Kai Yun shouted angrily, her delicate figure suddenly burst forth, attacking Ye Hua.


    "Hmph! Perfect timing. Let me teach you how to be an honest girl!" Ye Hua''s right hand trembled, and the invincible sword radiated a powerful aura as it struck towards Kai Yun.


    Kai Yunpletely ignored this aura and charged forward, shing at Ye Hua with the Scarlet Serpent and Cobalt de in her hands.


    Ye Hua''s gaze grew cold. Kai Yun''s target turned out to be the invincible sword in his hand. What did that mean?


    Shouldn''t she have attacked him directly?


    With doubts in his mind, Ye Hua swung the invincible sword in his hand. The shimmering silver light shone brilliantly like a rainbow, directly shing at Kai Yun!


    ng!


    The two top-tier weapons collided, creating a massive ripple. The ground itself couldn''t withstand such power and began to crack.


    That was why Ye Hua chose to fight in the illusionary realm. If it were in reality, the damage caused could be immense, and many lives might be lost.


    Ye Hua didn''t want innocent humans to perish in his battle against Kai Yun.


    This first collision allowed Ye Hua to somewhat gauge Kai Yun''sbat strength, but she was doing the same.


    Ye Hua felt that Kai Yun was formidable, evenparable to Ye Zizi. She was truly worthy of being a figure from the Primordial Era, which surprised and delighted him.


    While Ye Hua was specting, the invincible sword in his right hand seemed to be heavier, at least in terms of weight,pared to before.


    What was happening?


    Lost in his thoughts, Ye Hua heard Kai Yun''s low shout, "Sky Piercing Cannon!"


    A terrifying energy gathered within Kai Yun''s small mouth. Before Ye Hua could react, the pure white Sky Piercing Cannon sted onto the Mu Wang Armour he wore.


    The intersection of golden and scarlet instantly absorbed a significant amount of energy, but Ye Hua was still sent flying by the horrifying power, crashing heavily into the ground. The impact wasparable to a meteor strike, affecting an area of hundreds of miles, causing the ground to tremble violently.


    Kai Yun stood in the void, looking down at the enormous crater, excitement on her face.


    She called out in a sweet voice, "Continuous Sky Piercing Cannon!"


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    A series of Sky Piercing Cannon erupted from Kai Yun, sting into the ground. The intensity of these attacks caused the ground to fracture, forming valleys and giving the illusion that the continent was about to split apart.


    In the midst of her excitement, Kai Yun suddenly froze, sensing danger from behind. Her body turned 180 degrees while her head remained still, and the Scarlet Serpent and Cobalt de blocked the attack in front of her.


    Ye Hua held the sword in both hands and fiercely struck down.


    Boom!


    Ye Hua''s furious strike caused Kai Yun''s small figure to descend like a shooting star, and a mountain range seemed to crumble under Kai Yun''s impact.


    Extending his index finger, Ye Hua calmly said, "Bone Shatter!"


    With a swoosh, a silver thread shot out from Ye Hua''s fingertip, invisible to the naked eye.


    The silver thread attacked Kai Yun''s small body, but she sensed the danger and immediately stabilised herself. The Cobalt de in her left hand directly stabbed at the approaching silver thread.


    The silver thread split into two like noodles, failing to have any effect against the Scarlet Serpent.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua, standing in the void, had an unpleasant expression on his face because the invincible sword in his right hand had be heavy again. How could this be?


    What kind of effect did her weapon have? Surprisingly, it could make his own weapon heavier!


    Kai Yun floated up slowly and curiously asked, "Don''t you feel that your weapon has be heavier?"


    "I know you''re curious, that''s why I won''t tell you," Kai Yun replied. Then she instantly attacked again, targeting the invincible sword in Ye Hua''s hand.


    Ye Hua, who was engaged in closebat, only knew how to hack and sh. He didn''t use any other martial techniques. But even with just hacking and shing, he had managed to send Kai Yun flying before. If he learned some martial techniques, it would have been more than just sending her flying.


    Engaging in closebat was just a form of entertainment for Ye Hua. After all, closebat was quite enjoyable. He had grown ustomed to long-rangebat and needed a change of taste.


    "Eight Ghost Consecutive shes!" Kai Yun decided not to tell Ye Hua anymore. She had intended to kindly inform him just now, but he had pretended to be indifferent, which was truly despicable!


    The radiance of the Scarlet Serpent and Cobalt de intensified, and a tremendous roar echoed through the heavens and earth. Kai Yun''s speed was terrifyingly astonishing, disappearing from her original position.


    Ye Hua''s state of mind became a bit unstable, all thanks to Kai Yun. Without much time to think, he directly swung his sword towards the rear!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 718 (What Undead Clan?)

    Chapter 718 (What Undead n?)


    Boom!


    A powerful shockwave suddenly erupted, and within a radius of a hundred miles, there was no longer a single t area. It had all been destroyed.


    Once again, Ye Hua felt the weight of the Invincible de in his hand increase, to the point where he had to exert more effort to hold it firmly.


    However, Kai Yun''s attacks were bing faster and faster. Ye Hua had to exert great strength to hold on to his weapon because the increased weight was disrupting his speed and even slowing down his sword movements. Kai Yun was quite skilled!


    "Are you finding it hard to lift your sword now?" Kai Yun leaped backward and looked at Ye Hua with a smug grin on her face.


    Ye Hua held the Invincible de, indeed feeling the strain. Each collision caused the weight of his weapon to multiply exponentially.


    This doubling effect was terrifying, far from being a simple addition.


    Ye Hua felt that if he were to release his grip on the heavy sword, it might even pierce through the ground. It was too heavy.


    Kai Yun waved the Cobalt de in her hand and chuckled, "Whenever my weapon touches yours, it will double its weight until you can no longer lift it. And it seems you''re already struggling to do so. If we collide again, hehe..."


    Upon hearing Kai Yun''s words, Ye Hua thought to himself, "As expected." Such a passive ability for a weapon was quite rare. Truly a precious weapon.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "You may not know, but I have countless weapons like this!"


    "Huh?" Kai Yun looked puzzled.


    Suddenly, the Invincible de in Ye Hua''s hand disappeared, reced by a ck spear.


    "Severing Pulse!" Ye Hua held the spear with both hands, and the weapon radiated its own brilliance.


    "Heh, ying dirty with a little brat. How childish," Kai Yun made a face at Ye Hua.


    Once again, Ye Hua''s state of mind was affected, and he said in a deep voice, "I don''t need to show any mercy to a little brat like you!"


    "Tsk, then let''s see how many weapons you can switch to until you can''t anymore!" Kai Yun shouted, and once again, her figure burst forth, targeting Ye Hua''s Severing Pulse.


    A hint of a smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hua''s mouth as the spear''s tip pressed directly against Kai Yun''s Cobalt de.


    At this moment, Kai Yun felt a bit confused. Why did his opponent, who clearly knew the advantage of his weapon, expose such a big w and even directly attack?


    Although puzzled, Kai Yun didn''t think too much about it. The Cobalt de in her right hand directly thrust toward the Severing Pulse!


    The collision between the weapons once again unleashed a terrifying aura, and the ground sank under the immense pressure.


    "You!" Kai Yun''s face showed surprise as she looked at Ye Hua...


    Ye Hua sneered, "Your Cobalt de is indeed rare, but my Severing Pulse is no slouch either! It can counteract any weapon''s abilities. Although it has also be heavier, I bet your Cobalt de has be heavier too."


    "You! You! You''re so cunning! I don''t like you anymore!" Kai Yun was angry but astonished by the other party''s assets. Where did he get so many great things? If she could snatch them all, wouldn''t that be amazing?


    "I don''t need your liking!" Ye Hua took the initiative to attack. This time, he aimed at Kai Yun''s Cobalt de, while Kai Yun desperately protected her Cobalt de.


    But no matter how she protected it, it was inevitable that they woulde into contact. As a result, Kai Yun''s Cobalt de became increasingly heavy, and so did Ye Hua''s Severing Pulse.


    However, Ye Hua relied on his profound strength, so he had nothing to worry about.


    "You have no shame," an infuriated Kai Yun started mouthing off again.


    Ye Hua couldn''t be bothered and continued his assault.


    After a while, Kai Yun directly put away her Cobalt de because she couldn''t hold it any longer, while the man in front of him still had the strength to hold on...


    Seeing Kai Yun put away his weapon, Ye Hua also put away the Severing Pulse, but this time, he didn''t bring out another weapon.


    He just wanted to teach this ignorant girl a lesson.


    Seeing Ye Hua not summoning another weapon, Kai Yun questioned, "Are you surrendering?"


    "You may not know, but my specialty is not weapons; it''s my hands," Ye Hua slowly extended his hands, and ten different types of mes emerged from his ten fingers.


    Seeing the various mes on Ye Hua''s fingertips, Kai Yun became solemn, "How do you have so many different mes?"


    "When you be my junior, I''ll tell you," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Kai Yun shouted angrily, her face twisted, "Who wants to be your junior? I''ll kill you!"


    Ye Hua didn''t resist; he didn''t even take any defensive measures. Kai Yun''s Scarlet Serpent stabbed directly into the Mu Wang Armour on his body!


    Kai Yun''s face was filled with excitement. "You''re careless! You''re going to die now! My Scarlet Serpent can turn the target into fragments with consecutive attacks in the same spot."


    "You can give it a try," Ye Hua said softly, his tone devoid of any fluctuations, which infuriated Kai Yun.


    "Don''t underestimate me! I am the Banner Master of Nanwu Banner!" An enraged Kai Yun unleashed another strike, piercing the same spot!


    Only to see the crimson brilliance emanating from Ye Hua''s Mu Wang Armour, as it fell off like fragments.


    It had to be said that Kai Yun''s Scarlet Serpent was indeed powerful, and it easily shattered Ye Hua''s Mu Wang Armour.


    Of course, Ye Hua intentionally allowed her to shatter it to show her what real strength was!


    "You underestimated me! Hmph! How boring!" Kai Yun seemed to have already envisioned Ye Hua turning into fragments.


    At this moment, Ye Hua was still in human form, but gradually, the flesh on his body disappeared, revealing his true form, with a pair of hollow eyes emitting a red glow!


    Ye Hua spoke softly, "Even the insignificant Nanwu Banner dares to act presumptuously in front of me. Do you know who I am? I am the origin of power, the embodiment of strength, the terrifying spokesperson, and the founder of despair!"


    "You! Why haven''t you disappeared!" Kai Yun stared at the skeleton in front of her,pletely stunned. This waspletely impossible. Being attacked twice by Scarlet Serpent, even the Great God himself would turn into fragments, yet this man...


    His armour had merely shattered.


    "Disappear? Even if the heavens and earth disappear, I, this deity, will still survive. Ignorant little girl," Ye Hua uttered softly. His state of mind was like water,pletely unaffected by Kai Yun.


    Hearing Ye Hua''s mockery, Kai Yun''s beautiful face began to distort, her small figure growingrger.


    "I will kill you! I will!" Kai Yun let out a long roar, unable to control the terrifying spiritual energy. The earth crumbled, the clear sky turned dark, and thunderous roars asionally resounded.


    Kai Yun swung the Scarlet Serpent in her hand towards Ye Hua, who had no defensive equipment on him and didn''t release any spells, silently watching Kai Yun''s attack.


    Then, slowly, he extended his hand!


    Bang!


    Those five pale fingers unexpectedly caught the Scarlet Serpent. Kai Yun was stunned. This man had actually caught the de with his bare hands!


    What kind of undead n was he from?


    Undead ns don''t possess such incredible strength!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 719 (Boss, Lets Talk It Out, Dont…)

    Chapter 719 (Boss, Let''s Talk It Out, Don''t¡­)


    Ye Hua tightly gripped the Scarlet Serpent, his hollow eyes looking at Kai Yun. "Are you curious why I, as an undead, am so powerful?"


    "I can tell you, I don''t know either!" Ye Hua said, then directly grabbed Kai Yun''s neck with his right hand.


    Ye Hua silently chanted, "Kun Li''s Fire of Departure..."["Kun Li" can be tranted as "The Great Fish." In Chinese mythology, there is a legendary creature known as the "Kun" or "Kun fish". It is often depicted as an enormous fish or sea creature, sometimes described as a giant carp or a whale. The Kun is associated with size, strength, and transformation. It is believed to be capable of transforming into a mythical bird called the Peng, which represents immense power and majesty.


    A cyan me emerged from Ye Hua''s skeletal palm, instantly enveloping Kai Yun''s body, turning her into a cyan fire person.


    "Let me go! You shameless undead!!" Kai Yun struggled violently, but Ye Hua''s five fingers firmly gripped her neck.


    A sinister tone escaped Ye Hua''s mouth, "You should feel fortunate. The Jin Ge Silk on your body allows you to withstand some damage, but... it''s only temporary!"


    "You bastard!" Kai Yun used her fists and feet, striking Ye Hua''s bony body.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. Do you know the effect of Kun Li''s Fire of Departure? It prevents you from releasing any spiritual energy! Right now, you''re just an ordinary little girl!" Ye Hua said and extended his left hand, flicking Kai Yun''s forehead, making a popping sound.


    "Shameless! I don''t want to y with you!!" Kai Yun continued to struggle, her Jin Ge Silk being burned and gradually melting...


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Be my subordinate, and I''ll spare your life."


    "I refuse to be your subordinate, no!!" Kai Yun kept struggling, her clothes instantly turning into ashes, revealing her underdeveloped figure.


    Ye Hua looked disinterested, as she was clearly an underage girl,cking any appealpared to his charming wives.


    "Under the influence of Kun Li''s Fire of Departure, you don''t even have a chance to transform into your true form. What capital do you have to fight against me?"


    "I will! If you have the guts, let me go! Once I unleash my true form, you''re finished!!" Kai Yun was resentful. This man actually possessed so many different mes. Even in the Primordial Era, such mes were extremely rare. They were heaven-defying existences.


    "I''ll grant your wish!"


    Ye Hua instantly retracted Kun Li''s Fire of Departure and threw Kai Yun''s small body away. It seemed that shecked a well-developed chest and buttocks.


    Even worse than Ye Zizi''s figure.


    Kai Yun showed no signs of shyness, ring at Ye Hua in anger. "Let me show you my true form and don''t wet your pants!"


    "That would be best."


    "Hmph! You don''t even have a ce to wet yourself."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    As a skeleton, it seemed that he didn''t need to urinate.


    Suddenly, Kai Yun''s body began to swell, a terrifying expansion that sent shivers down one''s spine. Her belly bulged outward, and her head and limbs seemed to be enveloped within it.


    Her body''s colour also changed, resembling volcanic rocks with shades of grey and ck.


    Ye Hua silently watched Kai Yun''s true form. The Banner Master was indeed formidable! Her true form''s power could rival his Seven Deadly Sins. epting her as a subordinate wouldn''t be losing face, except for her figure being a bitcking.


    But Ye Zizi should be quite happy, after all, there was a girl with an even worse figure than hers. Otherwise, Ye Zizi would alwaysin about not growing up.


    A majestic aura lingered in the heavens and earth, as if it would shatter the entire world. Ye Hua even felt that the illusion might not be able to withstand it and had to increase its intensity.


    Ye Hua was satisfied with Kai Yun''s power. Combined with her unique subordinates, it was indeed a formidable force.


    Looking at the whole Kai Yun, she resembled a moon hanging in the sky, quite simr indeed.


    Suddenly, a gigantic eye opened!


    Indeed, just as Ye Zizi described, it was truly horrifying. Imagine a moon opening its eyes, it sent chills down one''s spine.


    "Hahaha! You''re doomed! Asking me to be your subordinate! No way!" Kai Yun burst intoughter, her resounding voice seemingly reaching outer space.


    Ye Hua calmly asked, "Is this all of your power?"


    "What''s wrong? Are you frightened by me? Let me tell you, I can kill you instantly! You''re finished!"


    Facing the colossal Kai Yun, Ye Hua seemed like a tiny dot, extremely insignificant.


    "Kill my true form? Where does your confidencee from?" Ye Hua pped his hands.


    A cyan Kun Li''s Fire of Departure emerged from his left hand, while a purple Firmament Ghost Fire emerged from his right hand.


    "Your mes have no effect on me anymore..." Seeing the two different mes in Ye Hua''s hands, Kai Yun felt a bit worried if her true form could withstand it.


    "Before, I believed that different mes couldn''t be fused, but my daughter proved me wrong..."


    "Fuse different mes? Haha! You''re joking." Kai Yun''s voice carried a mocking tone. Fusing different mes was extremely dangerous. If not controlled properly, it could backfire, resulting in defeat.


    "Am I someone who jokes?"


    Hearing Ye Hua''s words, fear appeared in the giant eye of Kai Yun.


    Because Ye Hua began to close his hands.


    "What the hell! Let''s talk it out! You don''t have to go down with me!!" Kai Yun became a bit scared. She thought, if you want tomit suicide, that''s fine, but I still want to y topne!


    Ye Hua ignored her and began fusing the different mes. The enormous Kai Yun trembled in fear. This man was insane!


    "It''s definitely gone crazy!"


    "Can''t you just be my subordinate? Don''t be so self-destructive. It''s just a fight, don''t go killing anyone." Kai Yun got scared because she felt the powerful aura emanating from the different mes. If they exploded, she would definitely be done for.


    She wasn''t an elemental race, so if she died, she would truly be dead.


    "Stop arguing!" Ye Hua shouted in a deep voice. This was his first attempt at fusion, and it was indeed a bit frightening.


    Kai Yun reminded him in a low voice, "Be careful and think about your child, think about your wife."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Feeling the difficulty of fusing the different mes, Ye Hua thought, how could he, as Ah Li''s father, not be able to handle it!


    There was nothing in this world that he couldn''t handle!


    Seeing that Ye Hua was about to forcefully fuse the mes, Kai Yun was so scared that she immediately transformed into her little girl form. "Boss, no, let''s forget it. Let''s go out to eat instead. We don''t have to fight."


    "Shut up!" Ye Hua shouted angrily.


    "Do I... Do I have to fight? I''ll give you whatever you want. I''ve only been out for a few months, and I don''t want to lose everything again." After saying that, Kai Yun actually burst into loud sobs, looking as if she was about to die from sadness.


    This man was ying recklessly for no reason. If he wanted to risk his life, he could do it alone. Why drag her into it?


    Ye Hua ignored Kai Yun, recalling the wisdom that Ah Li had mentioned. He became more cautious ording to his daughter''s advice.


    This made Kai Yun, who had been sobbing, stop crying. The two balls of different mes became a bit more stable, not as violent as before, ready to explode at any moment.


    "Be careful."


    "Add a bit more on this side."


    "Oh, that side needs a little less."


    "Or how about we forget it? I''ll treat you to a McTwister, it''s super sweet."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 720 (Your Honor, How Did You Become Stronger?)

    Chapter 720 (Your Honor, How Did You Be Stronger?)


    Ye Hua red at Kai Yun. "Shut up!"


    Kai Yun lowered her head, pursed her lips and remained silent. It seemed that his daughter was going to be stronger than her. She felt utterly weak.


    It was unknown how much time had passed, but Kai Yun fell asleep in the void. It was not something that could be aplished in an instant¡ª to fuse with the mes.


    Outside the illusion, the others were still waiting.


    Donghuang Baizhi was extremely anxious. Why hadn''t her husband appeared yet? If that Banner Master appeared first...


    The more she thought about it, the more fearful Donghuang Baizhi became. If Ye Hua knew how worried she was, he would surely tap the Empress''s forehead.


    To doubt the Supreme Overlord like this, she deserved to be punished.


    The Five Banners were also worried about the Banner Master. What if something happened to her?


    Especially Yue Hua, who was sitting restlessly.


    Lucifer, sitting below, was even more anxious. ''Why drag me into this mess when you gods are fighting?''


    Summoning his courage, Lucifer spoke up. "Um... I''ve finished eating, and I forgot to turn off the gas at home. Can I..."


    Yue Hua nced at Lucifer with impatience, and he trembled in fear.


    "Get lost!" Yue Hua coldly shouted.


    Hearing Yue Hua''s words, Lucifer felt like today was the day he needed to go back home and turn off the gas.


    "Okay, I''ll leave immediately..."


    Lucifer and Mir didn''t hesitate for a moment. Their wings spread out, and they flew away without caring about their lives. This meal was eaten with a fearful heart. From now on, they would lead a low-key life and avoid standing out. Even if they possessed formidable strength, they would hide it. Who knows if there are even more powerful beings out there?


    Only the forces of the Voidless Realm and the Nanwu Banner remained, waiting anxiously.


    The sun gradually set, and darkness enveloped thend.


    Yet, they still hadn''te out.


    Inside the illusion, it was still broad daylight...


    After all, it was an illusion that couldn''t mimic the alternation of day and night.


    At this moment, Ye Hua was still attempting the fusion and hadn''t given up.


    Bored, Kai Yun leaned to the side, watching Ye Hua with his forehead exposed, asionally scratching his ear.


    "Boss, give it up. I won''t tell anyone," Kai Yun whispered. Fusing the mes wouldn''t be aplished within a few hundred years. She didn''t want to lie here in the illusion for hundreds of years.


    "Address me as Your Honor," Ye Hua calmly said.


    "Okay, okay, Your Honor, stop fooling around," Kai Yun pleaded. She still needed to increase her score. If she really had to wait for a few hundred years, would there be such a game anymore?


    Ye Hua red at Kai Yun. "If you''re an underling, then act like one."


    "But I''ve never been an underling. How am I supposed to know..." Kai Yun grumbled. This was too unfair.


    Taking advantage of the time for fusing the mes, Ye Hua curiously asked, "How did you guys get captured?"


    "Your Honor, will you avenge me?" Kai Yun''s eyes lit up, thinking he had a chance.


    "If you perform well, I might consider it."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Ye Hua responded lightly.


    Recalling a long, long time ago, Kai Yun pouted and said, "We were people from the Primordial Era."


    Ye Hua remained silent, listening attentively.


    "Your Honor, let me tell you, you haven''t seen the people from the Primordial Era. They were all fierce, fought every day, and didn''t even sleep. And there were no McDonald''s to eat."


    "Get to the point!" Ye Hua''s forehead developed a few dark lines.


    "Sorry, I got carried away. The people from the Primordial Era were all incredibly strong, and their forces were widespread. We only ruled over a small area in the south, though it was muchrger than here."


    Ye Hua asked, "What level of power did you possess in the Primordial Era?"


    "Um, I''m not entirely sure, but let''s just say ruling over that small area already made us extremely powerful."


    "If you were so powerful, why were you sealed?" Ye Hua curiously asked, feeling that things weren''t as simple as they seemed.


    "Ah, I already told you. It was just a small area, you know? I don''t know which brat went and snitched, then a group of people came. We fought them and drove them away, but then three people arrived. They sealed me because they wanted to protect me, and then we got captured." Kai Yun said angrily. If those three were still alive, she would definitely kill them. They dared to bully her subordinates.


    "Captured?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Kai Yun nodded. "They said that after capturing us, they tortured us severely, trying to force us to reveal our whereabouts. But we didn''t say anything. It was so touching..."


    "But even those people couldn''t kill my subordinates, so they sealed them."


    "Why did they capture you?" Ye Hua was puzzled, feeling that things weren''t as simple as they appeared.


    "How would I know? Well, the Primordial Era perished a long time ago. Only some Primordial Beasts and Prehistoric Beasts remain," Kai Yun spread her hands, indicating that she couldn''t seek revenge even if she wanted to.


    Ye Hua had a general understanding, but the Primordial Era was already a thing of the past, and understanding it wouldn''t be of much use.


    "Your subordinate, Bai Gu, if he is in a true vacuum, will he die?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    As soon as he said that, Kai Yun''s expression changed.


    Seeing Kai Yun''s expression, Ye Hua knew that his guess was correct.


    "Although Yue Hua is in a watery form, if she is consumed by Ye Zizi, she should also die. And the same goes for Luo Hu," Ye Hua continued, mentioning one after another, making Kai Yun feel uneasy, as if Ye Hua had grasped her and subordinates.


    Seeing Kai Yun''s gloomy mood, Ye Hua calmly said, "From now on, they are all my subordinates, and naturally, I won''t harm them. I will keep your secret."


    "Really? Your Honor, can you keep it a secret?" Kai Yun excitedly asked. Kai Yun was particrly protective of her subordinates, as seen from the incident where she reminded Luo Hu.


    "I have never lied," Ye Hua confidently stated.


    And Kai Yun believed him.


    "Your Honor, can you tell me why you are so powerful?" Kai Yun curiously asked. She also wanted to improve her strength to protect her own subordinates.


    Ye Hua let out a sigh and calmly said, "If you can watch the cartoon ''Cbash Brothers'' rescuing their grandfather for 12 hours a day, persist for three years, then you can be as powerful as me."


    "Cbash Brothers? What is that? I want to watch it too!" Kai Yun was very excited. Was it that simple? She believed she could do it too.


    But Kai Yun couldn''t evenst for a week. He couldn''t bear watching the repetition anymore; it was pure torture.


    "I''ll tell you when we''re out of here."


    "Okay, okay, Your Honor, you''re so good!" Kai Yun said happily.


    Ye Hua felt somewhat relieved. "It''s good that you understand. I treat my subordinates well and often help them make connections."


    "Is that so? Then can I arrange a marriage between Yue Hua and one of your subordinates?" Kai Yun seemed eager to form an alliance. Could this be considered ttering the Honor?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 721 (The Banner Master is a Salesperson)

    Chapter 721 (The Banner Master is a Salesperson)


    Ye Hua thought it would be better not to harm a good girl like Yue Hua. Doesn''t he know about Lie Gu''s temperament? He used to be obsessed with those three celebrities, but now that time has passed, he''s be bored and developed the typical male problem.


    Seeing Yue Hua''s abilities, how could one not be excited?


    Although he should take care of his own subordinates, Yue Hua is now his subordinate too. He can''t harm her. She''s such a good girl, enduring torture without revealing a word, all for the sake of their leader. Such a woman is trulymendable.


    It''s a bit unfair to let Lie Gu be the one favoured; Wei Chang, who is honest and loyal, is more suitable.


    Lie Gu: Your Honor, is this how you see me? I feel so heartbroken and want to cry. No wonder you don''t help me make connections but do it for others.


    Ye Hua paused for a moment. "Let''s forget about that. Let them be."


    "Your Honor, are you really not considering it? Yue Hua is very family-oriented and a good woman. She''s worth a hundred others," Kai Yun acted like a salesperson, trying his best to promote Yue Hua. Especially the line about being worth a hundred others, it even made him slightly tempted.


    But when he thought about the two fierce women at home and his younger sister-inw, he reconsidered. He couldn''t afford to waste time arguing with them for the sake of a stranger. It wasn''t cost-effective.


    "Alright, let''s put an end to this matter. Don''t mention it again," Ye Hua said lightly, continuing to integrate the mes in his hands. He envied Ah Li''s talent. It was truly worthy, being born with the bloodlines of both himself and the Eastern Emperor, a bug from a young age.


    Kai Yun still wanted to promote Yue Hua to him, but it seemed that he wasn''t interested.


    If Yue Hua knew that her leader was actively promoting her, she would definitely be infuriated.


    "Your Honor, do you have any other subordinates?"


    "Shut up!"


    "Yes."


    "Speak less and do more in the future," Ye Hua reminded. Kai Yun talked too much.


    "Oh, understood," Kai Yun lowered his head, circling around Ye Hua, smacking her lips, as if she wanted to say something.


    Seeing Kai Yun like this, Ye Hua helplessly said, "Spit it out."


    "What''s your blood type, Your Honor?"


    "What''s your zodiac sign, Your Honor?"


    "What''s your favourite animal, Your Honor?"


    "What do you like to eat for ate-night snack, Your Honor?"


    "Do you like to eat crayfish, Your Honor?"


    Ye Hua: "..."


    In this environment, Ye Hua couldn''t concentrate anymore. His hands separated, retracting the two balls of mes.


    He felt a sense of unwillingness. The fusion of these mes was too difficult. Could it be because of his bloodline? Ah Li easily fused the mes with the two bloodlines she possessed.


    "Your Honor, are you giving up on fusion?" Kai Yun eximed, a pleased expression on his face. He finally gave up. It was excellent news.


    "Let it be. I''ll fuse them next time. I still have another trump card," Ye Hua said lightly, emanating a strong sense of confidence.


    This left Kai Yun bewildered. Was there something more powerful than the mes?


    "Your Honor, what is this trump card? Can you tell me?" Kai Yun curiously asked.


    "You''ll find out in due time," Ye Hua naturally wouldn''t tell Kai Yun. Even his subordinates, let alone his wife, didn''t know. It was an ability he gained after being reborn, and it was terrifying. He, himself, was afraid of it.


    Ye Hua never lied to people.


    As Ye Hua waved his hand, the illusion suddenly disappeared, and the two of them appeared in the Nanwu Banner.


    Upon seeing her husbanding out, Donghuang Baizhi instantly became excited. These few hours felt like years. She never wanted to experience such feelings again. It was too terrifying.


    Ye Hua watched Donghuang Baizhi rushing towards him with tears of joy and gently opened his arms, embracing his beloved.


    "Ye Hua, kiss me," Donghuang Baizhi, without any shyness, said proactively.


    Of course, Ye Hua wouldn''t disappoint his wife and kissed her soft cherry lips.


    Kai Yun watched the Banner Master and his wife passionately kissing, her mouth slightly pursed.


    "Banner Master, how''s the situation?" Yue Hua asked with concern, hugging the Banner Master.


    "Uh... I made a little mistake," Kai Yun stammered, feeling a bit embarrassed. She actually lost.


    Moreover, she lost together with her subordinates. It was quite frustrating.


    Yue Hua breathed a sigh of relief. "As long as everyone is safe, it doesn''t matter if we lose."


    If Yue Hua knew that the Banner Master had just been vigorously rmending her in the illusion, she would definitely be angry.


    "But I have a bet with him. If I lose, then I have to..." Kai Yun, the cunning little devil, started scheming with her subordinates.


    "It''s alright, Banner Master. We will always be your subordinates," Yue Hua respectfully said.


    Bai Gu behind her also respectfully said, "We will always follow the Banner Master!"


    "Pledge our loyalty unto death," Luo Hou shouted in a low voice.


    "I... will... follow... the Banner Master... for eternity..." Scarecrow Kung Sha echoed.


    "Ple..." Cang Konghong slowly said.


    Kai Yun quickly interrupted, "Xiao Hong, I know what you''re going to say."


    Cang Konghong showed a grateful expression, but his face was truly ugly, as if his facial features were squeezed together.


    "Come here, let''s discuss something and turn the tables," Kai Yun had a clever idea.


    At this moment, Ye Hua had already kissed the Empress passionately. If there was a bed around, they would have surely gone for it.


    "Ye Hua, don''t make me wait like this again in the future," Donghuang Baizhi said softly.


    "Fool, don''t you know my strength?" Ye Hua replied.


    "I know you like to show off, but I''m afraid you''ll end up being the one taken advantage of."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    That was a teasing remark from his wife, and it could deal critical hit damage of ten thousand points.


    Ye Hua reached out and yfully pped the Empress''s perky buttocks.


    Smack.


    Finally, the Empress felt shy and buried her enchanting face in her husband''s embrace.


    She really deserved to be taught a lesson, but how dare her husband tease her like that.


    As for Ye Hua, he had never been taken advantage of when it came to showing off.


    Standing in ce, Ye Hua looked at Kai Yun. Perhaps he should bring his subordinates over to pay their respects.


    Seeing her husband''s demeanour, Donghuang Baizhi knew that Ye Hua had won. Her man was just too powerful.


    She truly felt surrounded by happiness.


    If she regretted going to that bar a few years ago, now she considered herself lucky. Back then, she walked into that bar and had a one-night stand with Ye Hua, which led to the birth of Ah Li...


    Thinking of these things, Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but smile. Who can truly understand the workings of fate? She and Ye Hua ended up together.


    Although Ye Hua had all the bad habits of a man, he was also changing himself. The key point was that Ye Hua loved her, and that was enough.


    Donghuang Baizhi was very satisfied with her current life. She had a husband, a daughter, and a son¡ªa happy and harmonious family.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 722 (I Knew Someone Would Be There)

    Chapter 722 (I Knew Someone Would Be There)


    At this moment, Kai Yun approached Ye Hua with her subordinates and respectfully said, "Your Honor, my subordinates want to challenge you!"


    Ye Hua loosened his grip on Donghuang Baizhi and his gaze emitted a murderous intent. Kai Yun had already crossed the line with him. She didn''t speak like this in the illusion just now!


    "Say it again!" Ye Hua''s tone was icy cold, even Lie Gu and Ye Zizi behind him had changed.


    Although Lie Gu had some affection for Yue Hua, it was just a slight liking. But when it came to crossing Your Honor''s line, there was no room for sentiment.


    It is an honour for you to be epted by Your Honor. Just ept it humbly.


    Kai Yun was confused and hastily exined, "Your Honor, I-I-I... didn''t change my mind. What I mean is, let''s have anotherpetition between us, and regardless of the oue, I will fulfil my promise."


    Hearing Kai Yun''s words, Ye Hua eased up a bit on the killing intent. "Let''s see you first!"


    Kai Yun pursed his lips, thinking what a petty man he was, can''t stand it~


    "My subordinates, Kai Yun! Pay respects to Your Honor!" Kai Yun led the way in paying respects.


    And then the other members of the Five Banners followed Kai Yun''s lead and shouted, prostrating themselves on the ground, "Subordinates pay respects to Your Honor.!"


    Comforting!


    Ye Hua raised his hand slightly. "Rise."


    "Thank you, Your Honor."


    Ye Hua nodded, showing some appreciation. "Tell me, how do wepete?"


    "Your Honor, please follow me," Kai Yun grinned and led the way with a respectful expression, entering a roofless hall.


    However, when Ye Hua and his wife entered and took a look, they saw fiveputers ced in the centre.


    "ng, ng, ng! Your Honor, let''s have a battle! Best of 5."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Ye Zizi, who was standing behind, suddenly became interested. "What are we ying?"


    "League of Legends, 5v5, the numbers match perfectly," Kai Yun excitedly said, waving her hands.


    Ye Hua remained speechless. Did he look so childish?


    Bai Gu somehow brought fiveputers from somewhere, ced them apart, and connected the power cords andwork cables...


    "Please, Your Honor~" Kai Yun pouted, pleading.


    Ye Zizi wasn''t afraid at all when it came to ying games. "Your Honor, don''t worry, I''m here!"


    Ye Hua silently judged. If he lost, wouldn''t it be embarrassing for him?


    If he won, there wouldn''t be much sense of aplishment either.


    But if he didn''t y, it would seem like he was being petty.


    "Then let''s do it!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice. After all, he had yed before, although he wasn''t exceptionally skilled.


    "Ye Hua, I don''t know how to y," Donghuang Baizhi whispered to Ye Hua while standing beside him.


    Ye Zizi suggested, "Your Honor, you can y with Madam down in the bottomne, and I''ll take care of the jungle."


    Lie Gu kept a serious face, looking like a skilled yer, but he didn''t say a word.


    However...


    Lie Gu hadn''t yed before, but he couldn''t lose in terms of momentum.


    Death Mage held his Death Scythe and stood silently, also giving off the air of a skilled yer.


    Although Death Mage had yed the mobile version, he hadn''t yed the PC version, but it should be simr.


    Meanwhile, Kai Yun and the others were discussing tactics.


    "Banner Master, that high school student seems to be quite skilled. Let''s focus on himter," Luo Hu whispered.


    Lie Gu was going to be caught like a dogter. That''s the consequence of pretending to be a skilled yer.


    Yue Hua softly said, "Banner Master, after all, he is Your Honor. We should go easy on him."


    "What are you talking about? Your Honor is so powerful, do we need to go easy on him?" Kai Yun was quite arrogant, using this opportunity to take revenge on Your Honor, just like a little girl''s thoughts.


    While Kai Yun and the others were discussing tactics, Lie Gu walked over with a bottle of mineral water and smiled, "Yue Hua, are you thirsty? Here''s some water for you."


    Yue Hua slowly looked up at Lie Gu. After all, they were colleagues now, so it was best not to ruin their rtionship.


    "Thank you." Yue Hua epted the bottle of mineral water from Lie Gu''s hand.


    Lie Gu was overjoyed, walking back with small steps, looking like a child.


    In fact, Lie Gu conquered those three celebrities with his body. He had never been in a romantic rtionship.


    But Yue Hua was different, which gave Lie Gu a feeling of first love.


    Kai Yun noticed that Lie Gu still seemed interested in Yue Hua, so he asked her, "Yue Hua, what do you think of him?"


    "No feelings," Yue Hua quickly replied, almost subconsciously.


    Luo Hou waved his folding fan and smiled, "But someone else is interested in you."


    Sitting beside them, Cang Konghong had a sullen expression, looking quite unhappy. This expression made his already ugly face even uglier.


    "Yue Hua, this man is actually quite good. It seems like he cares about you," Kai Yun persisted, trying to reconcile them.


    Yue Hua seemed to understand the Banner Master''s intention and softly said, "If the Banner Master insists, Yue Hua won''t say anything."


    "Oh, Yue Hua, look at what you''re saying. Love shouldn''t be forced. Let''s y the game, y the game," Kai Yun''s eyes wandered around. Yue Hua''s resentment was quite high just now, making the Banner Master feel embarrassed, as if she was selling out her subordinates.


    Yue Hua pursed her lips and nced at Lie Gu. He was startled and immediately averted his gaze, looking guilty.


    "Ye Hua, it seems like Lie Gu really likes Yue Hua," Donghuang Baizhi observed Lie Gu''s behaviour and said.


    Ye Hua was adjusting the keys and calmly said, "He seems to like anyone he sees."


    "Just like you," Donghuang Baizhi muttered.


    Ye Hua whispered, "Since you put it that way, I can do the same."


    "Oh,e on, I was just joking. Stop it."


    "Give me a kiss."


    "Stop it, so many subordinates are here."


    "That''s even more reason to do it. Hurry up, or I''ll start liking others too."


    "Fine, fine, fine." The Empress felt helpless. Ye Hua was using such a thing to threaten her. Only you, Ye Hua, would do something like this.


    As the Empress turned her head, Ye Hua unabashedly leaned in for a kiss. The Empress''s cherry lips were truly delightful.


    "Your Honor, Madam, can you please kisster? We need to y the game now," Ye Zizi couldn''t help but remind them.


    Donghuang Baizhi pinched her husband in annoyance.


    Ye Hua remained indifferent; his skin had thickened a lot.


    The first game began, with Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi going to the bottomne, while the Empress naturally took on the support role.


    "Baizhi, go and check if there''s anyone in the bush," Ye Huamanded.


    Besides being used for sleeping, wives could naturally be used for checking the bush as well. Otherwise, why would one marry a wife...


    Donghuang Baizhi, of course, obeyed her husband and controlled the Wind Woman to check the brush.


    However...


    There were five burly men lying in ambush in the brush.


    Ah~


    The Wind Woman let out a weak groan and gave up first blood.


    The Empress was stunned.


    Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief. "I knew there were people there. Fortunately, I didn''t go."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    Ye Zizi: "..."


    Lie Gu: "..."


    Death Mage: "..."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 723 (Knew Someone Would Die)

    <h4>Chapter 723 (Knew Someone Would Die)</h4>


    Chapter 723: Knew Someone Would Die


    The three subordinates were very curious about how Empress Baizhi fell for Ye Hua. Goodness, there were such tactics involved.


    The Empress had given up first blood and seemed a bit frustrated. She couldn''t help but hit her husband, ming him, "It''s all your fault for making me check the bush."


    The match continued.


    On the opposite side was Luo Hu''s Miss Fortune, and Ye Hua wasst-hitting minions as usual. Setting up traps was also a normal operation, with Cang Konghong''s Leona as the support. [Character names.]


    "Baizhi, step on that trap," Ye Huamanded again.


    "Why? It''s dangerous," Donghuang Baizhi didn''t understand.


    "What if I identally step on itter?"


    This reasoning seemed wless, and Donghuang Baizhi controlled the Wind Woman to step on the trap.


    Snap!


    Originally, the n was to peacefully farm in the bottomne.


    However, upon seeing the Wind Woman stepping on the trap, Leona instinctively jumped in.


    Then Miss Fortune instinctively followed suit.


    Ye Hua instinctively retreated.


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    Ah~


    The Wind Woman let out a weak groan.


    Ye Hua silently said, "I knew stepping on the trap would lead to death. Just as expected."


    Donghuang Baizhi had a few ck lines on her forehead and decided to ignore Ye Huater. He was too much of a burden to his wife.


    After giving away a kill, Donghuang Baizhi became more cautious and hid behind Ye Hua, while Ye Hua hid behind the tower.


    The couple entered tower-defence mode.


    Ye Hua typed, "y safe and farm."


    Just as he finished typing, Lie Gu in the topne also gave away... a triple kill.


    Lie Gu was stunned. How much of a grudge did they hold? The midner and Jungler came to gank, and the opposing Jungler was Yue Hua.


    Lie Gu quickly typed, "Yue Hua, can you please stop ganking me?"


    "I can''t," Yue Hua replied.


    At this moment, Ye Zizi hurriedly typed, "Please don''t give kills."


    The game reached the twenty-minute mark, and only the high ground towers were left in the Voidless Realm.


    Leng Gu had be a feeding machine, giving the enemy a legendary item.


    "Baizhi, ward," Ye Hua said solemnly while carefullyst-hitting minions under the tower.


    "I don''t have any money."


    "Sell items to buy wards."


    "Oh..."


    As a result, the Empress sold her items and bought a bunch of wards, then ran into the jungle.


    Ah~


    A weak moan escaped the Empress as she gave away another kill.


    Ye Zizi covered her face. The gaming experience was extremely poor...


    Ye Hua secretly typed, "Let''s steal the Baron, and we can turn the game around!" [Stealing Baron means killing the monster.]


    This idea was good and received unanimous agreement from the subordinates.


    The five of them sneaked over to the Baron pit and started attacking it.


    "Baizhi! Shield yourself, you''re going to die!" Ye Hua couldn''t help but shout.


    He had just said that.


    Ah~


    The Empress let out another weak, coquettish moan as she was killed by the Baron...


    However, due to their equipment, killing the Baron was slow, and all the members of Nanwu Banner knew that Ye Hua was stealing the Baron. They all rushed over...


    And then...


    The Voidless Realm team was wiped out. Nanwu Banner took the kills and stole the Baron.


    Ye Hua almost spat blood from anger. He even had the urge to smash hisputer.


    "Baizhi! Why are you so bad!" Ye Hua couldn''t help but say, feeling really frustrated.


    Empress Baizhi felt wronged, "I told you I can''t y."


    "You should have listened to me!"


    "I died so many times because I listened to you! Who''s the bad one here?!" The Empress was also angry. Ye Hua was too much of a bully.


    The three subordinates remained silent. Your Honor and the Empress were arguing over a game.


    Ye Hua said angrily, "I won''t y in the samene as you in the next game."


    "Fine, I don''t want to y with you either," Donghuang Baizhi pouted.


    This statement meant it was a gg.


    After losing one game, Ye Hua was not happy. He med his wife for the loss and looked at how well the other supports were ying and assisting.


    In the second game, Ye Hua chose Top Lane Darius, and Donghuang Baizhi chose the handsome Ezreal, with Death Mage as their support.


    Ye Hua sneered, "Without your support, watch me carry the game," and he showed off his badge.


    "Hmph," Donghuang Baizhi pouted and ignored Ye Hua. Men who y games are all the same, not good at all.


    Of course, Ye Hua wouldn''t facecheck bushes since his wife wasn''t by his side.


    So he waited for the minions toe out before charging out. Seeing everyone else appearing in their respectivenes, he felt relieved.


    "Watch me get the first blood," Ye Hua confidently dered.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t pay attention at all, which annoyed Ye Hua. He had to get first blood to show his wife!


    So he yed very aggressively, and hisne was pushed forward.


    The enemy Jungler, Kai Yun, took the opportunity and ganked topne.


    But at this moment, there was a kill in the bottomne!


    "Ah~ Husband, I got the first blood!" Donghuang Baizhi eximed excitedly, shaking her husband''s arm in joy.


    However, at that moment, the blind monk, Kai Yun, arrived and directlynded a Q on Ye Hua''s face. Ye Hua quickly used sh, but the blind monk kicked him, sending him flying with a m.


    Ye Hua gg.


    Ye Hua''s face turned ck on the in-game chat.


    "Be careful, Your Honor~" Kai Yun gloated.


    Angrily, Ye Hua turned to the Empress beside him and said, "It''s all your fault! You distracted me just now and caused me to die!"


    Donghuang Baizhi pursed her lips. It was clearly not her fault, but he med her.


    Seeing his wife''s silence, Ye Hua continued ying with a frustrated mood. This time, he yed more cautiously and focused on farming.


    However, the bottomne was dominating. Donghuang Baizhi was doing well with the Death Mage''s support and managed to crush the enemy''s bottomne.


    And when Ye Hua saw that his wife''s performance was even better than his own, he became even more displeased.


    He, as the great carry, had be overshadowed by his wife... No, this couldn''t be! He had to get kills and carry the game!


    From then on, Ye Hua shamelessly stole kills. When his wife had weakened an enemy, he would sh in and secure the kill, asking everyone if he was awesome.


    But every time he shed in, he never came back. If it weren''t for Donghuang Baizhi''s Ezreal, this game would probably be another gg.


    In the end, Donghuang Baizhi carried the game and tied the score to 1-1.


    Ye Hua died the most in the entire game, except for those few kills he managed to snatch.


    Donghuang Baizhi noticed Ye Hua''s gloomy expression and gently held his hand, saying softly, "Husband, let''s go to the bottomne together."


    "No," Ye Hua was being stubborn.


    "Please~" Donghuang Baizhi smiled and coaxed, as if she were coaxing her own child.


    Ye Hua pursed his lips and said, "Kiss me, and then I''ll agree."


    Donghuang Baizhi gave Ye Hua''s cheek a firm kiss. "Is it good enough?"


    "Fine, I''ll give you another chance."


    "Thank you, my husband. I''ll continue supporting you," Donghuang Baizhi said softly. This was indeed a wise woman. Even if she was stronger, she still centred herself around her husband. No wonder Ye Hua liked her so much.


    Ye Hua said lightly, "It''s fine. I''ll support you."


    Hearing Ye Hua''s words, Donghuang Baizhi was slightly taken aback, but then she revealed a gentle smile. "Husband, you''re so good."


    "Just remember that," Ye Hua said lightly with a smile.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 724 (Just Be an Emperor)

    Chapter 724 (Just Be an Emperor)


    In a marriage, one should be tolerant and understanding of each other. Since the Empress was like this, Ye Hua naturally has to give face.


    With the united effort of the couple, Nanwu Banner was instantly crushed, and Ye Hua became the man behind the Empress.


    Looking at his wife''s happy smile, Ye Hua felt that it was worth it. Isn''t it a man''s duty to make his woman happy?


    The final score was locked at 3:1, with Donghuang Baizhi as the VIP, the most promising expert.


    "Husband, we won." Donghuang Baizhi hugged her man and gave him a sweet kiss.


    Watching her man silently protecting her just now, although it was just a game, Donghuang Baizhi was moved. "Ye Hua, thank you."


    "We don''t need to say these things between us." Ye Hua affectionately pinched the Empress''s cheek.


    The Empress''s face was filled with tenderness as she leaned against her husband''s embrace, gently rubbing against him.


    At this moment, Kai Yun, leading the members of Nanwu Banner, approached Ye Hua and shouted once again, "Congrattions, Your Honor!"


    Ye Hua nodded. "From now on, you are all under mymand. Your enemies will naturally be my enemies!"


    "Thank you, Your Honor!" Kai Yun was very excited. If those people were still here, she would definitely seek revenge for her subordinates!


    The five Banners behind her were also touched. The scene of their torture was still vivid in their minds. They had been sealed for so long, naturally harbouring resentment.


    Ye Hua''s actions were considered to have won the hearts of the people. The previous Ye Hua would never have used this move, but the transformed Ye Hua had learned to y politics. He was indeed a master at it.


    "In the future, you can continue to use the identity of Nanwu Banner, but don''t reveal the rtionship with me to others." Ye Hua didn''t want others to know about this for now.


    "Yes!" Kai Yun readily agreed without any conditions.


    Ye Hua held Donghuang Baizhi''s hand and stood up. "That''s it for today. Wait for my orders."


    "Yes! We bid farewell to Your Honor!"


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi returned to the Voidless Realm, while Ye Zizi naturally returned to Leisure Bar. The Death Mage definitely went back to apany his wife.


    As for Lie Gu... he didn''t hurry back. He walked towards Yue Hua and gently helped her up.


    "Yue Hua, can I add you on WeChat?" Lie Gu asked with a hint of "shyness" in his voice.


    Yue Hua pursed her lips, and Kai Yun gave her a meaningful look, indicating that she shouldn''t be a third wheel here.


    "Okay," Yue Hua said helplessly. They were all under themand of Your Honor now.


    Upon hearing Yue Hua''s agreement, Lie Gu quickly took out his phone. "Let me scan yours."


    Yue Hua helplessly took out her own QR code.


    With a beep, Lie Gu finally added Yue Hua on WeChat. "Well, I''m leaving now."


    "Mm."


    "How about we go on a date tomorrow?" Lie Gu asked nervously. He didn''t know if Yue Hua would agree, but he was so excited.


    "I have to serve the Banner Master." Yue Hua said lightly.


    Kai Yun interjected, "I can take care of myself."


    Yue Hua: "..."


    Lie Gu looked at Yue Hua with anticipation. ''Please say yes... Please say yes¡­''


    "I..."


    Before Yue Hua could finish her sentence, Lie Gu eximed in excitement, "Great! I''lle to pick you up tomorrow. I''ll leave now. Goodnight."


    After saying that, Lie Gu disappeared, very excited... He couldn''t wait to go back and have some intimate time with his wife. He couldn''t take it anymore...


    Seeing Lie Gu disappear, Kai Yun came out with a group of subordinates.


    "Oh~ My Yue Hua is in love." Kai Yun teased.


    "Banner Master!" Yue Hua stomped her foot, showing a girlish side.


    Kai Yun grinned mischievously. "Yue Hua, you better not act cute with me anymore. You should save it for someone else from now on. Haha."


    Yue Hua blushed from Kai Yun''s teasing.


    As for Cang Konghong, watching Yue Hua like this, he felt a strange feeling inside him. He wanted to say something, but he was too slow... He really wanted to die...


    Luo Hu, fanning himself with a folding fan, said, "Yue Hua, it''s a good thing that someone is pursuing you. Give others a chance, and it''s also giving yourself a chance."


    Yue Hua remained silent and then whispered softly, "I''m going to rest. Banner Master, you should rest early too."


    "Yue Hua, are you not sleeping with me tonight? Oh~ I see, now that you have a man, you won''t sleep with me." Kai Yun was almost teasing Yue Hua to death. Just like Yue Hua right now, she had already run away.


    In a short while, only Cang Konghong remained in the hall.


    Bai Gu patted Cang Konghong''s shoulder. "If I were you, I would smash my head against the wall andmit suicide."


    "I...," Cang Konghong was about to speak.


    "Don''t say anything. I know you feel inferior, but is Yue Hua the kind of person who would mind? Sometimes you have to be bolder, approach like that man, directly exchange WeChat contacts. You''re still in a favourable position, don''t be so timid," Bai Gu said and then left.


    Cang Konghong sighed deeply and walked towards her own room, but she didn''t enter. Instead, she headed towards Yue Hua''s room.


    At that moment, Yue Hua was preparing to go to bed when she heard some movement outside. "Is it Xiao Hong?"


    "I..." Cang Konghong started to speak.


    Yue Hua opened the door and smiled. "What''s the matter sote?"


    Seeing Yue Hua''s smile, Cang Konghong became timid again...


    "Nothing..."


    Yue Hua smiled gently. "Then rest early."


    "Okay." Cang Konghong could only manage to say one word normally.


    Watching Yue Hua close the door with a smile, seeming to look forward to tomorrow''s date, Cang Konghong felt annoyed. He had liked Yue Hua for a long time, but that high school student only saw Yue Hua for the first time and got a date with her!


    ''Am I... am I not ugly anymore? Is this really an era where appearances matter? Or was the Prehistoric Era better!''


    On the other hand, Ye Hua returned home with the Empress. Qing Ya saw her husband finally return and burst into tears of joy.


    Thisforted Ye Hua for a long time, and he agreed to countless conditions from Qing Ya before finallyforting her.


    Of course, he also had to tell Qing Ya about the events that had taken ce.


    Ye Hua exaggerated the whole incident, making it seem like a life-or-death situation, which made Qing Ya deeply distressed, ming herself for not being able to help Ye Hua.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled and remained silent. This was just how Ye Hua was¡ªhe would seize any opportunity to deceive. Seeing Qing Ya, who was moved to tears by Ye Hua''s words, made Donghuang Baizhi roll her eyes.


    Of course, they didn''t forget to roll in bed together. Qing Ya put in extra effort, making Ye Hua extremely satisfied and eximing that Qing Ya was sensible.


    After arranging the two beautiful wives, Ye Hua hugged them but didn''t sleep.


    The current situation was a bit off. The original didn''t have any opponents now!


    The main reason was the different environment. Most people were enjoying their lives and there was no such fiercepetition.


    It would be better to return to the Congluo Continent. It was arge ce with many forces, full of ambitious andpetitive people.


    This time, he intended to make a grand entrance. Should he return low-key or high-profile?


    After contemting for a long time, Ye Hua decided to return low-key. Returning in a high-profile manner would scare people to death, but how could he return low-key?


    Just be an Emperor. That should be considered low-key and in line with his style.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 725 (Some Happy, Some Sad)

    Chapter 725 (Some Happy, Some Sad)


    ''People of the Cangluo Continent, await the arrival of the Supreme Overlord!''


    ''Life or death, it is in your hands!''


    ''Make your choice!''


    ''Do not disappoint the Supreme Overlord!''


    The next morning, Lie Gu woke up from the pile of beauties. He was surrounded by three gorgeous celebrities, creating an extremely seductive scene, something that men yearned for.


    However, Lie Gu had grown ustomed to such situations. He dressed with an excited expression on his face.


    He noticed that the men were exceptionally excited since his returnst night. They had been intimate all night long, and the excitement continued.


    "Gu Gu, where are you going so early?" Yin Ran asked with an amiable smile.


    Lie Gu was adjusting his tie and smiled, "Oh, I have a date."


    A date???


    Yin Ran was stunned on the bed.


    At that moment, Wen Xia and Bai Xiaozhen also woke up. The word "date" had an explosive effect.


    To say that he wanted to go on a date with another woman in front of his wife?


    It had to be said that Lie Gu was quite audacious.


    But that was how Lie Gu was. He didn''t hide things or intentionally deceive them.


    "Take a look, is my tie straight?" Lie Gu asked the three wives on the bed with an excited expression.


    However, when he saw their expressions, Lie Gu felt puzzled. What was going on?


    In Lie Gu''s mind, it was normal to have multiple women. Even he had many mother dragons.


    "Who are you going on a date with?" Wen Xia asked coolly.


    "Oh, it''s a girl from the Nanwu Banner," Lie Gu said, applying some hair wax carefully.


    The three wives watched as the man dressed meticulously, something he had never done when he was with them, so they felt extremely ufortable.


    Lie Gu nced at his wives and curiously asked, "Why do you all seem unhappy?"


    Needless to say, how could they be happy when their husband was going on a date with another woman? They weren''t blind.


    Bai Xiaozhen''s eyes turned red, seemingly feeling wronged.


    Wen Xia tightly held onto the nket.


    And Yin Ran bit her lip, resisting such a situation.


    After a long silence, Yin Ran asked, "What did we do wrong?"


    Lie Gu was truly puzzled, "No, you all are fine."


    "Then why do you want to go on a date with another woman?" Bai Xiaozhen mustered up the courage to ask.


    "What does that have to do with anything?" Lie Gu looked bewildered.


    The three wives were speechless, as if they were talking to a wall.


    After tidying up, Lie Gu happily left the house, saying, "I might note back tonight. Don''t bother making my dinner, muah!"


    As the door closed, Bai Xiaozhen couldn''t help but cry. Even the cool Wen Xia cried, not to mention Yin Ran.


    Since they met Lie Gu, they had been good wives, trying their best to meet his every need, and Lie Gu had not let them down. He loved them very much.


    They thought it would continue like this, but today they heard that Lie Gu was going on a date! And it wasn''t with them, but with another woman!


    It was so sudden that it dealt a heavy blow to them. They hadn''t recovered yet, and it all felt unreal.


    "Yin Ran, what should we do?" Bai Xiaozhen tearfully asked Yin Ran, after all, Yin Ran was the eldest sister among them.


    Yin Ran didn''t know what to do either. She felt confused.


    Lie Gu waspletely unaware of his wives'' state of mind as he arrived at Nanwu Banner. He took out his phone and saw that his profile picture was a dog.


    "Yue Hua, I''m here to pick you up. (Heart emoji)"


    After sending the message, Lie Gu stood outside the pce, asionally exhaling and sniffing his breath, feeling that it was still fresh.


    Then he took out a mirror and checked his appearance. His hairstyle looked good, making him handsome.


    Before long, Kai Yun came out with her subordinates.


    At first nce, Lie Gu saw Yue Hua. Today, Yue Hua looked beautiful, wearing a light blue long dress. Just like her attributes, her wless white skin and hair pinned up behind her head exuded a mature charm.


    Her clear and captivating eyes were enchanting, and her exquisite makeup was stunning, making Lie Gu''s heart pound.


    He never expected that Yue Hua would attach such importance to this date and dress up so beautifully. There might be a chance... a chance...


    Yue Hua was awakened early in the morning by Kai Yun, who asked her to dress up nicely. Yue Hua had no choice but to start getting ready under Kai Yun''s supervision until she was satisfied.


    "Lie Gu, you''re here early," Kai Yun chuckled and led the somewhat shy Yue Hua over.


    Lie Gu was feeling a bit shy too and didn''t even know what to say.


    "Um... I didn''t sleep wellst night," Lie Gu said honestly. How could he sleep well after battling until dawn?


    "Haha, were you thinking about my Yue Hua?" Kai Yun winked at Lie Gu, teasing him.


    Lie Gu blushed, a rare urrence. He did think about Yue Hua yesterday while being intimate with his wives. Is this what love feels like? So nervous... so excited...


    Seeing Lie Gu''s "bashful" expression, Yue Hua''s face also changed, and she blushed a bit.


    Kai Yun looked at the time, "Lie Gu, I''m entrusting my Yue Hua to you today. Take good care of her. If I find out that you hurt her, I will report it to Your Honor."


    "Kai Yun, you can rest assured. I promise to treat Yue Hua well," Lie Gu said, patting his chest.


    "That''s more like it. Go on your date now."


    Yue Hua breathed a sigh of relief and walked down the stairs, with Lie Gu immediately following.


    "Yue..." Cang Konghong, who was standing behind, suddenly called out.


    This made Yue Hua pause for a moment, turning to look at Cang Konghong. "Xiao Hong, is there something you want to say?"


    The people of Nanwu Banner actually knew a little about Cang Konghong and Yue Hua, but it was mostly known by Bai Gu.


    "Good luck," Bai Gu whispered to Cang Konghong.


    Kai Yun didn''t stop them either. It seemed like she did this for Cang Konghong, forcing him to express his true feelings.


    "Yue..." Cang Konghong called out again, clenching his fists, hating himself for speaking so slowly.


    Seeing Cang Konghong''s strange expression, Yue Hua was puzzled. "Xiao Hong, if there''s something, let''s talk about itter."


    Upon hearing this, Cang Konghong deted like a deted balloon, feeling powerless all over.


    But Lie Gu didn''t pay much attention and disappeared with Yue Hua up the stairs, heading for their date...


    Watching them disappear, Kai Yun sighed lightly and turned away.


    Luo Hou unfolded his folding fan, nced at Cang Konghong, and sighed as well.


    Kung Sha shook his head and left...


    And Bai Gu scolded angrily, "You coward, it serves you right to be single."


    Cang Konghong stood nkly in ce. What was originally a warm breeze now felt chilling. Looking at the spot where they disappeared, Cang Konghong felt his heart ache... so painful...


    Why didn''t he speak up just now? Why was he so foolish? Why?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 726 (Flirting with Yue Hua)

    Chapter 726 (Flirting with Yue Hua)


    On the streets of London, Lie Gu and Yue Hua walked side by side. Yue Hua''s beauty naturally attracted the attention of foreign men, while foreign women didn''t like Lie Gu''s slender physique. They preferred strong and muscr men.


    Walking on the rain-soaked streets, Lie Gu felt nervous and didn''t know what to say.


    Meanwhile, Yue Hua appeared calm without any ripples.


    Looking around, Lie Gu''s height was simr to Yue Hua''s. It wasn''t that Yue Hua was particrly tall, but Lie Gu, being a high school student, was slightly shorter than adult men due to his physique.


    ''Damn, I''m an experienced man of battles, how can I not find words to say in front of a woman?''


    In fact, it''s the same for anyone who likes someone. There''s an inherent shyness in men.


    But for Lie Gu''s three wives, it started with desire, or they were initially seen as tools for release. As time went on, feelings developed. But Yue Hua was different.


    "Um... are you tired?" Lie Gu finally managed to utter words after thirty minutes.


    "Not tired," Yue Hua replied calmly.


    Looking at thedy''s handbag in Yue Hua''s hand, Lie Gu thought of something. Don''t guys usually offer to carry a woman''s handbag?


    "Let me carry the bag for you," Lie Gu said, offering empty words.


    "No need," Yue Hua said softly.


    Lie Gu felt that Yue Hua''s tone seemed a little unhappy, and he started to worry.


    ''Is she angry? What should I do? I''m great in bed, but when ites to things outside of it, I''m not as good as Your Honor¡­''


    ''Should I introduce myself now?''


    "I am under themand of the Supreme Overlord."


    "Yeah, I know," Yue Hua replied in the same tone.


    "Um... I''ve been following Your Honor for almost a thousand years."


    "Oh."


    Lie Gu felt like he was about to copse. How should he approach this girl? All he knew was how to be forceful in bed.


    "After following Your Honor here, I acquired three wives."


    "Oh," Yue Hua remained calm.


    This left Lie Gu dumbfounded.


    "Don''t you mind?" Lie Gu wondered if Yue Hua was trying to y mind games with him.


    Yue Hua softly said, "You''re originally a dragon. Three wives should be considered few."


    "Um... You know about that?" Lie Gu was shocked. He never revealed his true form, so how did she know?


    "You''re still a bone dragon from the Undead race," Yue Hua added.


    Lie Gu stood there dumbfounded, feeling transparent in front of Yue Hua.


    The two reached a zebra crossing and waited for the traffic light.


    Lie Gu bit his lip, unsure of what to say. This Yue Hua was so cold, even Wen Xia wasn''t this cold.


    As the green light appeared, Lie Gu suddenly grabbed Yue Hua''s wrist.


    This made Yue Hua furrow her brows, but since it was her wrist, she didn''t say anything.


    After crossing the zebra crossing, Lie Gu released Yue Hua''s hand, appearingposed.


    Inside, though, he was in a panic. When he grabbed Yue Hua''s wrist just now, he felt like his heart was going to jump out. But since Yue Hua didn''t resist, he still felt there was a chance.


    "I''m sorry about yesterday. I hope I didn''t hurt you," Lie Gu started small talk again.


    "No, you didn''t," Yue Hua said softly.


    Was that all? It was such a blow to Lie Gu.


    It had to be said that Yue Hua restrained Lie Gu in every aspect, whether it was fighting or dating. It was the same.


    Lie Gu felt that he needed to change his approach. He couldn''t continue with this awkward small talk.


    "Do you know, you almost exploded me yesterday," Lie Gu said, trying a different tactic.


    Yue Hua remained silent, and a blush appeared on her beautiful face.


    "I''m still sore even now," Lie Gu continued, pausing for a moment, looking frustrated.


    This made Yue Huaugh softly, and she said in a gentle voice, "That''s because you brought it upon yourself."


    Seeing Yue Hua finallyugh because of him, Lie Gu was overjoyed. His face even reddened. Indeed, changing tactics worked. The atmosphere was no longer awkward, and a hint of ambiguity filled the air.


    Sometimes, on a date between a man and a woman, it shouldn''t be too dull. Topics should be brought up by the man. Do you expect the girl to initiate the conversation? Unless she''s directly interested in you, it''s impossible.


    Of course, the topic is also very important. Just bring up some naughty topics to adjust the girl''s mood, like what Lie Gu did just now, directly making Yue Huaugh and definitely increasing her liking.


    However, these kinds of topics shouldn''t be continued for too long, or it will be too vulgar, even though Lie Gu is already a bit of a pervert.


    "Yue Hua, you look so beautiful when youugh."


    ''I''m also a master at flirting, okay? I was just being modest earlier, testing the enemy''s situation, and now I''m seriously learning.''


    Girls like to hearpliments from others, so when you have the chance, go all out with them. It''s definitely a plus.


    Just like now, Yue Hua seems a little shy, just look at the gentle hair-tossing gesture.


    "Thank you." Yue Hua''s tone also became much softer.


    Lie Gu felt like he had a chance, a really good chance.


    "Do you know, actually, I didn''t want to hurt you yesterday."


    "Is that so? Well, you seemed pretty ruthless to me," Yue Hua replied with a slightlyining tone, indicating that her mood was influenced by Lie Gu. That''s the rhythm.


    Lie Gu didn''t show any remorse and smiled, saying, "Yue Hua, actually, your true form has a special ability."


    "Oh?"


    "Counterattack." Lie Gu had a look of distress.


    "Counterattack?" Yue Hua was puzzled. After all, she had juste out of the seal not long ago, so she didn''t understand some of the tactics.


    "Yes, my attacks hit you and then immediately bounce back to me."


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    There was a hint of floatiness in Yue Hua''s beautiful eyes, as if she was feeling a bit shy.


    "Yue Hua, I didn''t expect you to be even more beautiful when you''re shy." Lie Gu seized the opportunity to flirt again.


    This made Yue Hua''s heart beat a little faster. "I''m not shy at all."


    "Haha, you say you''re not, but your face is all red." Lie Gu pointed at Yue Hua''s face andughed. Actually, it wasn''t really red, but after Lie Gu said that, it did turn a bit red.


    Yue Hua yfully punched Lie Gu and said, "Alright, stop talking about me."


    Facing Yue Hua''s intimate actions, Lie Gu was quite excited. If a girl can treat you like this, it means her heart has been stirred by you. As long as you continue to develop the rtionship, there''s definitely a chance.


    After all, such actions at least elevate the rtionship from strangers to friends.


    "Let''s sit down and have something to drink." Seeing that the effect was almost there, Lie Gu decided to take a short break and thenunch another attack.


    Yue Hua didn''t refuse and nodded.


    During the following time, the two got to know each other, watched a movie, went to an art exhibition, and even had a romantic candlelight dinner. It was a dinner experience that Yue Hua had never had before and she found it very romantic.


    After the first day of getting to know each other, Yue Hua felt that Lie Gu was considerate to a meticulous degree, and her liking for him kept increasing.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 727 (Men Shouldnt Be Afraid)

    Chapter 727 (Men Shouldn''t Be Afraid)


    After their meal, the two of them took a walk by the Thames River. As it was a bit chilly, Lie Gu gave his coat to Yue Hua to wear.


    Although he knew Yue Hua wasn''t cold, it was still a form of care and thoughtfulness.


    Yue Hua didn''t refuse Lie Gu''s kind gesture, and they had a happy day together.


    Lie Gu also bought a bouquet of carnations for Yue Hua, and she didn''t reject it. She epted the flowers from Lie Gu.


    Receiving flowers for the first time stirred up strange emotions in Yue Hua. After all, she had never received flowers from anyone before.


    Yue Hua was from the Primordial Era, where people didn''t understand romance. The only thing that attracted the opposite sex was absolute strength. Even if they wanted to give something, it would be advanced techniques or handy weapons.


    Giving flowers was not something a real man should do.


    However, no matter the era, girls always liked romance. So when Yue Hua epted the flowers from Lie Gu, her heartbeat quickened, and her gaze towards him started to change. It was a sign of developing affection.


    But it was just developing affection. For Lie Gu, this was already a significant progress. After all, he wasn''t good at pursuing girls, so reaching this point was already remarkable.


    "Yue Hua, it''s gettingte. Let me walk you back," Lie Gu said, checking the time. It was already 9 p.m.


    Yue Hua held the bouquet of flowers and softly replied, "Mm."


    Don''t underestimate that "Mm"!


    It was a gentle tone. Once a girl showed this kind of behaviour, it meant she had put you in her heart and was willing to listen to you.


    Lie Gu wasn''t foolish. From some details, he could tell that Yue Hua''s feelings for him were growing stronger. This was the perfect time to strike while the iron was hot!


    The two of them returned to Nanwu Banner and stood on the steps in front of the pce.


    Yue Hua didn''t rush to leave. It seemed like she was waiting for Lie Gu to speak, or perhaps for a simple "goodnight."


    "Yue Hua, I had a great time with you today," Lie Gu abandoned his usual yboy demeanour and spoke earnestly.


    Yue Hua nodded slightly and softly replied, "Thank you for apanying me today."


    "How about we go to the amusement park tomorrow?" Lie Gu invited again, feeling nervous. If Yue Hua was interested in him, she would definitely agree. If not, she would probably refuse and leave him with the feeling of being left in the cold.


    Yue Hua was unfamiliar with amusement parks, so she nodded, "Okay."


    Lie Gu almost couldn''t contain his joy. Excitedly, he said, "Then... I''lle to pick you up tomorrow morning."


    "Alright," Yue Hua nodded with a slight smile, leaving Lie Gu in a state of astonishment. She was truly beautiful.


    To a man, the girl he liked was the most beautiful existence, and Lie Gu was no exception.


    "Well... goodnight. Get some rest," Lie Gu stammered, his heart pounding. It was so enjoyable! Too enjoyable!


    In an instant, Lie Gu disappeared from where he stood, leaving Yue Hua behind. He didn''t know where he had gone, but he had returned to his original form.


    A massive dragon skeleton swayed in the air, even performing the moonwalk and asionally letting out a dragon''s roar. He was so overjoyed that he couldn''t maintain his human form.


    Meanwhile, Yue Hua watched Lie Gu leave and chuckled softly. She smelled the fragrance of the carnations in her arms. It was quite pleasant.


    "Oh my, our Yue Hua is feeling lovesick," Kai Yun appeared out of nowhere and teased Yue Hua.


    Yue Hua instantlyposed herself and respectfully greeted, "Banner Master."


    "So, how was your date?" Kai Yun asked with a smirk. Judging by Yue Hua''s expression earlier, they should have made progress.


    Yue Hua calmly replied, "It was good."


    "Just good? You even epted someone''s flowers," Kai Yun pursed his lips.


    "I didn''t want to reject them."


    "Fine, if you don''t want them, then give them to me. They would look nice in my room." Kai Yun reached out to take the flowers, but Yue Hua instinctively leaned back slightly. It was a subtle movement that ordinary people wouldn''t notice, but Kai Yun did.


    Women, they''re never honest.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you anymore. Now you won''t even give me a bouquet of flowers. Having a man around really changes things," Kai Yun said with a hint of yfulness. The subordinates who got married were like spilled water.


    Yue Hua felt a little embarrassed. What had she just done? She had even guarded a bouquet of flowers.


    "Do you have another date tomorrow?" Kai Yun continued asking. He was truly a gossip king, simr to Ye Hua, being interested in his subordinates'' private lives.


    Yue Hua nodded, "Yes, we''ve made ns."


    "Oh, that''s great! Get some rest now and have a good sleep. That''s the key to looking beautiful."


    With nothing else to say, Yue Hua replied to Kai Yun''s banter, "Banner Master, please rest well."


    "I will. Remember to dress up nicely tomorrow."


    Blushing slightly, Yue Hua nodded and then retired to her room.


    As Kai Yun watched Yue Hua''s retreating figure, she couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    Looking at Ye Hua''s subordinate, it took him just one day to get close to Yue Hua. Then she thought about Xiao Hong, who had been guarding Yue Hua for thousands of years and still hadn''t made a move...


    If he didn''t act soon, Yue Hua would be snatched away!


    Yue Hua carried a gentle smile as she held the bouquet of flowers and walked towards her room.


    However, Cang Konghong sat on the stone bench in the garden, holding a piece of white paper in his hand.


    He knew that his verbal expression wasn''t good, so he wrote down all his feelings on the paper, hoping that Yue Hua would see his confession and ept him.


    This garden was the path Yue Hua took to her room, so Cang Konghong had been waiting here early, from daytime to nighttime.


    When he heard the familiar footsteps, Cang Konghong became nervous. He quickly tucked the white paper into his clothes and stood up.


    But when he saw Yue Hua holding a bouquet of flowers, walking towards him with a charming smile, he didn''t know why, but his heart felt like it had been deeply cut, making it hard for him to breathe.


    Yue Hua was very happy holding the flowers. He rarely saw her this happy. The most he saw was when Yue Hua treated the Banner Master with such an expression.


    ''She went out today, how did ite to this¡­''


    Sometimes your resignation is to fulfil someone else''s happiness. Men shouldn''t be afraid. If you like someone, say it boldly. Don''t be like Cang Konghong, who regrets not having the courage to express himself after losing the chance!


    Yue Hua also noticed Cang Konghong standing up. The joyful smile on her face faded a bit. Thinking about what happened earlier in the morning, Yue Hua walked towards Lie Gu with a gentle smile and said, "Xiao Hong, still awake?"


    As if he could fall asleep.


    "Just... wait," Cang Konghong gathered his courage and uttered the first word.


    Yue Hua understood. She sat down slowly on the stone bench and smiled, "Waiting for me? This morning, you seemed to have something to say to me. What is it?"


    "You..." Cang Konghong was very nervous. In his heart, he wanted to say, "Don''t go on the date."


    But Yue Hua misunderstood his nervousness slightly. His anxiety made Yue Hua think he was worried.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 728 (Wounds)

    Chapter 728 (Wounds)


    "Little Hong, you can rest assured. He treats me well. Yesterday''s fight was just each of us doing our own thing," Yue Hua smiled lightly, but these words weighed heavily on Cang Konghong, leaving him feeling powerless as he sat down.


    Yue Hua seemed to have found someone to confide in, as she revealed her thoughts one by one, "At first, I didn''t think much of Lie Gu, being a dragon and all. After all, dragons have insatiable appetites."


    "But today, when I heard him say that he only has three wives, I thought this dragon is actually quite honest. He speaks softly and considerately, taking good care of me. It feels pretty good."


    ''What? Only three wives?''


    In Yue Hua''s eyes, the dragon race was different. Those dragons who took human form had hundreds of women, with the higher-ranking ones having thousands. And Lie Gu only had three. For the dragon race, that was practically a miracle.


    This made Yue Hua realise that Lie Gu was different.


    Cang Konghong listened in silence, thinking, ''I can also take care of you and be considerate like that.''


    "Look, this is the flower he gave me. I actually quite like it." Not to mention, Lie Gu''s luck was also pretty good. Yue Hua really liked the carnations in her hands, so he chose well.


    Seeing Yue Hua''s happy appearance, Cang Konghong''s heart was bleeding. He wanted to take out the paper from his pocket, but now he didn''t dare. He was afraid of being rejected by Yue Hua... she was so happy right now.


    "Little Hong, I only tell you these things. Don''t tell anyone else," Yue Hua chuckled softly. In fact, Yue Hua sometimes confided in Cang Konghong because he was a very good listener. He would listen to anything she said. Perhaps it was because of this that Cang Konghong''s feelings for Yue Hua had started to change.


    Yue Hua tilted her head slightly, looking at the round moon in the starry sky, and smiled, "We have ns to go to the amusement park tomorrow. It should be fun. Little Hong, you should rest early. I''m going back to my room."


    After speaking, Yue Hua stood up, holding the flowers.


    "Yue... " Cang Konghong called out, and Yue Hua turned around and smiled, "Is there something else?"


    Looking at the smile on Yue Hua''s lips, Cang Konghong struggled to say, "No."


    Yue Hua nodded and gave a reminder before heading towards her room.


    Cang Konghong sat down weakly, took out the paper from his pocket, and his contorted features showed his sadness.


    A tear slid from his small eyes, rolling down his face andnding on the paper.


    Plop!


    As the tear touched the paper, it instantly ignited and turned into ashes...


    Behind a nearby rockery, Kai Yun and three other subordinates were eavesdropping.


    This situation was just like Ye Hua''s. They loved watching this kind of gossip.


    "Sigh," Kai Yun sighed deeply.


    "Sigh~" Luo Hu also sighed helplessly.


    "Sigh!" Bai Gu was frustrated.


    "Sigh..." Kung Sha was a bit bored.


    On the other side, Lie Gu, after the excitement had passed, returned home.


    "Wives, I''m back," Lie Gu called out loudly after taking off his shoes, without any sense of guilt.


    He saw his three wives sitting at the dining table, where a sumptuous dinner wasid out.


    "Gu, have you eaten?" Still wearing a smile, Yi Ran asked and Lie Gu grinned, "Don''t even mention it, I''m quite hungry. The candlelight dinner was too small."


    Candlelight dinner???


    The three wives'' faces froze. Even if you fool around outside, you don''t have to unt it in front of us!


    Lie Gu didn''t notice the change in his wives'' expressions at all. He sat down and started eating, "So delicious! Come on, you all should eat too."


    The three women had no appetite for food. They were so angry that they were almost full just from being upset. But they could do nothing about such a situation...


    After dinner, Lie Gu took his three wives to distribute resources as usual.


    However, Lie Gu noticed that his three wives seemed... different. They were like three lifeless bodies. This puzzled Lie Gu. He thought they might be sick.


    It shouldn''t be like this. He had transformed them, giving them bodies that were immune to any poison.


    "What''s wrong with you all today? Is something on your minds?" Curious, Lie Gu asked.


    The three women remained silent, feeling wronged to death. What do you think?


    Seeing his wives not speaking, Lie Gu smiled, "Today''s date went pretty well. I told Yue Hua that I have you three as my wives, and she didn''t mind."


    "We''ve nned to go to the amusement park tomorrow. Oh, it''s gettingte. I need to rest." After saying that, he hugged Wen Xia''s delicate body. Wen Xia struggled a bit, then calmed down.


    The three women had been worried at home all day, waiting for Lie Gu toe back for dinner in the evening. But then they heard about what happened. As women, they felt ufortable.


    They really couldn''t understand why Lie Gu was so infatuated.


    A week passed quickly.


    Lie Gu would take Yue Hua out to y every day, showering her with care and affection. Their rtionship skyrocketed like a rocket, and now Lie Gu could even hold Yue Hua''s hand.


    Lie Gu felt like a child, so happy. This was what love felt like, and it was trulyfortable.


    Yue Hua also gradually embraced the state of being in love. She would carefully dress up every day, presenting her most beautiful self. Most importantly, the gentleness on Yue Hua''s face never disappeared.


    Every day, Yue Hua would receive carefully prepared little gifts from Lie Gu, making her even happier.


    Everyone in Nanwu Banner noticed this change in Yue Hua and felt happy for her, while secretly cursing Cang Konghong for being such a coward.


    They had never seen someone so cowardly!


    In the end, it was Cang Konghong''sck of self-confidence. After all, in terms of appearance, the gap between them was too big. Combined with Yue Hua''s transformation this week, Cang Konghong felt tortured, even contemting suicide.


    Cang Konghong was deeply wounded.


    Lie Gu''s three wives felt the same. Every night, their husband woulde home after 9 o''clock, and they rarely saw him so excited. He was like a man in love.


    Even in bed at night, all they discussed was Yue Hua... it was all about Yue Hua!!!


    This drove the three wives to the brink of copse. If this continued, they would definitely develop depression.


    So the three women had no choice but to seek help from Your Honor. If this issue wasn''t resolved, they wouldn''t be able to ovee the barrier in their hearts.


    In fact, the three women didn''t dare to talk to their husband about this matter, fearing that it would anger Lie Gu. They could only silently endure it, which led to this dilemma. When the turmoil umted to a certain extent, it would inevitably erupt.


    On this evening, Lie Gu and Yue Hua finished their usual date. They had just been to the African savannah, seeing various animals, and they even held hands. It was incredibly romantic.


    Even now, as they stood outside the pce of Nanwu Banner, their fingers were tightly intertwined. They truly looked like a sweet couple in love.


    "Yue Hua, I had a wonderful day today," Lie Gu said with a sincere smile as he held Yue Hua''s other delicate hand.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 729 (Trouble Reaching Your Honor)

    Chapter 729 (Trouble Reaching Your Honor)


    Yue Hua''s delicate face blushed slightly as she softly said, "Me too."


    "In that case, let''s go to a different ce tomorrow," Lie Gu excitedly suggested. If before he had wanted to im Yue Hua as soon as possible, now all he wanted was to be with her every day.


    "Okay~"


    Seeing the slightly shy cheeks of Yue Hua, Lie Gu made up his mind and embraced her, saying, "Yue Hua, you''re really amazing."


    At this moment, Yue Hua''s heart was in turmoil. It was the first time she snuggled in a man''s arms, and this embrace gave her a strong sense of security, a feeling she had never experienced before.


    Lie Gu was also quite nervous at this moment. This felt different from hugging his wives.


    Yue Hua struggled a little and then quieted down, saying, "Lie Gu, we''re still outside the door."


    "Ah, I''m sorry." Lie Gu quickly let go of Yue Hua and apologised hurriedly.


    Seeing Lie Gu''s flustered expression, Yue Hua chuckled like blooming flowers.


    "You should go back and rest soon. I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow," Yue Hua softly said, her beautiful eyes filled with warmth.


    Lie Gu nodded. "Yeah, you should get some rest too."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a message from Your Honor echoed in Lie Gu''s mind. His brow furrowed instantly, as Your Honor''s tone didn''t sound good.


    Seeing the sudden change in Lie Gu''s expression, Yue Hua asked with concern, "What happened?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Your Honor summoned me for something." Lie Gu forced a smile. Your Honor''s tone definitely indicated it wasn''t a trivial matter, but hopefully it had nothing to do with him and Yue Hua.


    "Then you should go quickly and not dy important matters," Yue Hua advised attentively.


    This made Lie Gu very happy. "Okay."


    Watching Lie Gu leave, Yue Hua''s lips curved into a gentle smile, eagerly anticipating their next date.


    Meanwhile, in the Voidless Realm!


    The pce of the Empress was brilliantly lit. Ye Hua had a stern face as he listened to Lie Gu''s three wives tearfully "using" him. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sat beside him with unpleasant expressions.


    From their "usations," it was clear that Lie Gu, that scoundrel, had gone too far. He had three beautiful wives at home but still engaged in illicit rtionships outside.


    Ye Hua''s face darkened because Lie Gu had made him lose face. How could this matter have reached him? It made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi question the calibre of the subordinates they had nurtured.


    The three women had no choice but to seek justice from Your Honor. They couldn''t continue living like this.


    In reality, Ye Hua cursed Lie Gu inwardly!


    ''Engaging in illicit rtionships outside and then boasting about it in front of his wives at night? Was his braincking inmon sense? Couldn''t he at least keep it a secret and bring his affairs home after they were done? It would still be better than unting it in front of his wives!''


    ''What an idiot!''


    At this moment, Lie Gu also arrived on the scene. He saw his three wives crying and kneeling before Your Honor, and he was utterly bewildered.


    Moreover, Your Honor and Madams had terrible expressions on their faces.


    "Subordinate pays respects to Your Honor!" Lie Gu also knelt and shouted.


    Ye Hua didn''t ask Lie Gu to rise.


    Since Your Honor didn''t say anything,Lie Gu didn''t dare to stand up either. It seemed like something big was about to happen today.


    Ye Hua looked at the kneeling family before him and lit a cigarette in annoyance. He felt that his face had beenpletely lost!


    "Lie Gu, exin yourself. How do you suggest we handle this matter?" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Lie Gu raised his head, his face filled with confusion. "Your Honor, what happened?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi shook their heads on either side, indicating that Lie Gu seemed genuinely lost.


    "What do you mean, ''what happened''?" Ye Hua''s tone involuntarily became louder, scaring Lie Gu into lowering his head.


    "I really don''t know what''s happening," Lie Gu said helplessly. What had happened to make his three wives cry like this?


    "And you still have the audacity to ask what''s wrong with me!"


    Lie Gu''s expression suddenly turned dark. "Yi Ran! Has someone bullied you? Tell me, I''ll avenge you!"


    Hearing her husband''s words, the three women cried even more intensely.


    Qing Ya shook her head and calmly said, "Lie Gu, don''t you understand by now?"


    "Madam," Lie Gu was truly bewildered.


    Donghuang Baizhi straightforwardly revealed the truth. "Lie Gu, it''s bad enough that you''re involved with Yue Hua. Why do you have to upset them too?"


    "Madam, I haven''t done anything to upset them," Lie Gu quickly exined. He genuinely hadn''t done anything to upset them. He treated them well.


    The three women remained silent, choking back their sobs.


    Ye Hua let out a sigh, he still understood Lie Gu to some extent. The fact that he had endured until now without abandoning them was already a miracle.


    "Tell me, what exactly are your thoughts regarding them! You''ve been concealing and hiding things today. Exin everything clearly! Because of your actions, I haven''t been able to sleep until now! It''s affecting the quality of my sleep!" Ye Hua''s voice became more intense.


    Qing Ya: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    Lie Gu still didn''t fully understand what was happening but replied, "Your Honor, of course, I care for them."


    "In that case, if you had to choose between Yue Hua and them, which side would you choose?" Ye Hua posed the central question of thismotion.


    This question perplexed Lie Gu. The first thing that came to his mind was Yue Hua, followed by his three wives.


    Seeing Lie Gu hesitate, the tears welled up in the eyes of the three women. They had given their all to him, but they received such a result, which was deeply hurtful.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "You''ve been spending every day with Yue Hua this week. Have you ever considered their feelings? You go on dates and then boast about it at home. Are youckingmon sense?"


    As Ye Hua spoke, Lie Gu finally understood...


    So it was because of this matter.


    Recalling the events of this week, Lie Gu realised that he had indeed been boastful.


    "Your Honor, my actions were not meant to boast. I just didn''t want to deceive them. It was my oversight, and I made you worry," Lie Gu respectfully said.


    This was also the truth from Lie Gu''s perspective. He had never wanted to hide anything from them. From the first date, he had told Yue Hua about having three wives, and he didn''t hide it from his wives either.


    Perhaps Lie Gu hadn''t considered everything thoroughly, not fully grasping the emotions of women. Some things are better said between husband and wife, and they could have resolved it together.


    Ye Hua let out a sigh of relief. "I also inquired on your behalf, and they don''t mind you being with Yue Hua. But you also need to respect them. Don''t act like before, understood?"


    Ye Hua was reminding Lie Gu not to treat them as mere objects for reproduction, but to sincerely care for them.


    Lie Gu naturally understood Your Honor''s intentions. "Rest assured, Your Honor. I will treat them well and ensure that such a thing doesn''t happen again."


    "Alright, you can handle the rest yourselves when you go home. I also need to rest!" After speaking, Ye Hua stood up and left, followed by Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 730 (Good Things are Near)

    Chapter 730 (Good Things are Near)


    The four people kneeling on the ground respectfully eximed, "We respectfully send off Your Honor and Madams!"


    Lie Gu breathed a sigh of relief, nced at his three wives, and said softly, "Let''s go, let''s go home first."


    The three wives nodded.


    In fact, they were still a little afraid in their hearts. Would they anger Lie Gu bying to him to file aint? After all, Lie Gu was a domineering figure in their hearts.


    After returning home, Bai Xiaozhen whispered, "Gu, let me cook for you."


    "Xiaozhen, let''s have a good talk," Lie Gu said lightly, walking towards the living room.


    Upon hearing her husband''s different tone, the three women were still a little nervous, but they obediently followed behind their husband.


    The four of them sat on the sofa, and Lie Gu suddenly held the hands of his three wives and said slowly, "I rarely apologise, but I mishandled this matter and made you sad. I apologise to you."


    Upon hearing Lie Gu''s apology, the resentment in the hearts of the three women instantly dissipated. Lie Gu had never done something like this before.


    However, Lie Gu continued, "We didn''t have an emotional foundation, and at first, I only saw you as my... my..."


    "A means to vent," Yi Ran interjected.


    Lie Gu couldn''t say that sentence, but Yi Ran understood.


    "Close enough, but after all this time, I realised that I can''t do without you anymore. I have gotten used to you," Lie Gu said.


    "But Yue Hua gives me a feeling like a first love, or rather, like love. It''s a feeling I''ve never experienced before, and the affection between us was born in the bedroom. Can you understand what I''m saying?" Lie Gu was now opening up his heart.


    Bai Xiaozhen''s slender shoulders trembled slightly, and she choked, "Then, now that you have Yue Hua, will you still treat us well?"


    Lie Gu couldn''t help but tap Bai Xiaozhen''s forehead and said, "You silly girl, even though I like Yue Hua, it doesn''t mean I''ll treat you any worse. If Yue Huaes to our home, she will still be the fourth in line, and you will still be the eldest."


    "Really?" Yi Ran couldn''t believe it. She had been overthinking things these past few days, thinking that her husband would neglect her, but it turned out not to be the case.


    "That''s why you women tend to overthink things and even disturbed Your Honor. If there''s something, we can sit down and talk it out, you know," Lie Gu said.


    As they talked, the three women breathed a sigh of relief. They were actually most afraid that Lie Gu would neglect them.


    "I''m sorry," Wen Xia apologised to her husband proactively. She had thought too much.


    Lie Gu smirked, "Is a simple ''I''m sorry'' enough? You''ve been lying in bed for days, and today, I''m going to lie in bed too."


    With this misunderstanding cleared up, Lie Gu finally felt at ease. The next morning, when he woke up, his three wives even dressed him up and reminded him of various things, so as not to make the girls unhappy.


    Lie Gu was happy with the change in his wives and assured them that Yue Hua would be hisst woman.


    If Ye Hua heard Lie Gu say this, he would definitely not believe it because his father used to say the same thing frequently, that this mother dragon was thest one for him!


    But perhaps Lie Gu had transformed after bing human?


    With a cheerful mood and the encouragement of his wives, Lie Gu continued to pursue Yue Hua, and he was genuinely serious about her.


    Of course, Lie Gu was also delighted by his wives'' magnanimity, and he had changed a lot in his treatment of them.


    A year had passed in the blink of an eye.


    During this year, nothing significant happened, which bored Ye Hua to the point of sweating.


    Ever since the day of the alliance between Voidless Realm and Nanwu Banner, various spections arose as to whether they would reconcile or be ruthless enemies. However, as the year passed, people seemed to have forgotten about these two powerful organisations. They went about their lives, going to bars, flirting, and dating, as if everything had returned to normal.


    This was what frustrated Ye Hua. If everything was back to normal, what was the point of causing trouble?


    If it weren''t for the children needing to grow up a little more, he would have directly returned.


    Speaking of the children, Ye Shen and Ye Liu had inherited Ye Hua''s personality. They werepetitive and had a strong desire to win. From birth until now, they hadn''t lost a single match in Voidless Realm.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan were different. Sometimes they would go out to have fun and practice cultivation when they were bored.


    Regarding the personalities of the four children, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had given up on correcting them. They let them be as they wanted.


    However, something strange happened with the Green and Red brothers.


    They couldn''t conceive children, which worried Zi Shan and the sisters of the Vampire n. They even tried various old remedies for the Green and Red brothers. In the end, they had no choice but to seek Ye Hua''s help.


    After Ye Hua''s diagnosis, he reassured them that the Green and Red brothers were perfectly normal, and with more effort, they might be able to conceive.


    This matter also reached Dou Fushi and Li Hun. Li Hun wasn''t particrly concerned, but she was still curious. She and Xiao Dou Dou hadn''t taken any precautions, so why was there no response?


    As for Jue Tian, he was still in cat form. It would take time for him to change back.


    Ye Zizi was still the same, ying games every day.


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei were also the same. Tang Wei had long given up attacking, and without Tang Wei''s attacks, Wei Chang became even more unresponsive...


    Death Mage and Xun Fang were also the same, ying games and enjoying themselves. They lived a carefree life.


    Gorefiend was still the same, taking care of the bar meticulously, making sure that the pocket money from Your Honor was enough.


    As for Lie Gu and Yue Hua!


    Good things were approaching!


    In this year, Lie Gu treated Yue Hua with utmost respect, taking care of her and even now, they hadn''t even kissed, just held hands!


    Yue Hua gradually became captivated by Lie Gu''s tenderness, and it happened justst night!


    Lie Gu sessfully proposed, begging Your Honor to officiate their wedding.


    This made Ye Hua, who was bored to death,e alive...


    He remembered thest time he officiated a wedding, it was Yi Hong and Zi Shan''s. He didn''t expect it would be Lie Gu''s turn so soon. The true self was overjoyed!


    The weather was fine, and the sun was gentle on this day.


    Lie Gu arrived early at Nanwu Banner, waiting for Yue Hua, because today he would bring Yue Hua home and introduce her to his three other wives. After that, they would prepare for the wedding.


    Thinking back on this year of pursuing Yue Hua, Lie Gu felt very happy. His efforts had paid off, and he had finally won over the girl he liked. He was overjoyed.


    Inside the room, Yue Hua was getting ready, her beautiful face showing shyness and a hint of nervousness.


    Today, she will meet Lie Gu''s other women.


    But when she thought about how good Lie Gu had been to her, Yue Hua smiled happily. Marrying Lie Gu should bring her happiness.


    "Oh, my Yue Hua is about to leave me," Kai Yun walked into the room, sounding mncholic. He sighed.


    Yue Hua turned around and smiled, "Banner Master, it was you who pushed me out."


    "Well, now I want to take you back," Kai Yun sat in Yue Hua''sp, looking reluctant to let go.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 731 (Kidnapping the Bride!)

    <h4>Chapter 731 (Kidnapping the Bride!)</h4>


    Chapter 731(Kidnapping the Bride!)


    "I think that works too. Let me tell Lie Gu right now," Yue Hua joked.


    Kai Yun snorted, "Yue Hua, you''ve been corrupted by that Lie Gu~"


    Yue Hua chuckled softly, "I think so too."


    Looking at Yue Hua''s tender expression, Kai Yun sighed, "Yue Hua, this dragon has pursued you for a year. It''s sincere now, and I can rest assured; entrusting you to him."


    For creatures like dragons, they were a group without patience, indulging in their desires recklessly. Especially when it came to women. Lie Gu''s insistence for a year, treating Yue Hua with respect, gained Kai Yun''s approval and Yue Hua''s eptance.


    "Banner Master,e on, you make it sound like I''m marrying into a distant ce."


    "Enough, others are waiting outside the pce."


    "Yes."


    Outside, Lie Gu finally saw Yue Hua. Every time he saw her, it filled Lie Gu with excitement. This excitement wasn''t just a physical desire, but a simple longing to see her.


    Even from a distance, Lie Gu waved his arms and shouted, "Yue Hua!"


    Seeing Lie Gu''s joyful appearance, Yue Hua showed a gentle smile, "Lie Gu, you''ve waited for so long."


    Lie Gu tightly held Yue Hua''s hand, "It doesn''t matter, I''m willing to wait as long as it takes."


    Yue Hua''s finger shone with a sparkling wedding ring, causing envy in everyone.


    "Will your wives bully me?" Yue Hua whispered jokingly.


    "How could they? They are all waiting for you, and then our whole family will go take wedding photos."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Yue Hua gently linked her arm with Lie Gu''s, and the two disappeared from Nanwu Banner.


    In the room of Cang Konghong, the table was filled with empty bottles of Wuliangye. Cang Konghong, who had sealed his cultivation, was already drunk on the floor. There were many torn pieces of paper on the floor, filled with yearning for Yue Hua, but he had torn them apart himself. [Wuliangye Yibin Company Limited is a Chinese alcoholic beveragepany. It specializes in manufacturing baijiu, and is best known for Wuliangye, made from five organic grains: Proso millet, corn, glutinous rice, long grain rice and wheat.]


    A mncholic song, "Learning to Get Used to It," yed on a loop in the room.


    Bai Gu stood by, looking at the deste Cang Konghong after a year.


    "Why pretend to be dead? Who would pity you?" Bai Gu kicked Cang Konghong on the ground, his tone filled with anger.


    Seeing Cang Konghong''sck of response, Bai Gu sternly said, "You let yourself go, you can''t me anyone else. Look at how Lie Gu cares so much, and look at yourself. How could we, the Five Banners, have someone as spineless as you?"


    "I can see that Yue Hua''s choice of Lie Gu is right. With your cowardly demeanour, no woman would like you." Bai Gu became angrier as he spoke, especially when he saw Cang Konghong''s foolish appearance.


    "Now they are about to get married. If you have the guts, go and steal the bride, you coward!" Bai Gu''s anger reached its peak, and he kicked Cang Konghong onest time before disappearing.


    After Bai Gu left, Cang Konghong on the ground opened his small eyes.


    ''Steal the bride?''


    Perhaps this was hisst chance.


    In Voidless Realm, Ye Hua was contemting the wedding process. After all, it was Lie Gu''s grand wedding, and as his subordinate, Ye Hua took it seriously.


    However, this time he didn''t n to invite many people. It would mainly be his subordinates. Following Lie Gu''s words, he wanted it to be low-key... very low-key...


    Actually, it was Yue Hua''s idea. She didn''t like it to be too grand. Having everyone''s blessings would be enough.


    "Qing Ya, what do you think I should say?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    After waiting for a long time without a response from Qing Ya, Ye Hua turned to Donghuang Baizhi, "Baizhi, what kind of activities do you think we should have to make it lively?"


    Donghuang Baizhi remained silent as well.


    Ye Hua turned back to look at his two wives.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had unhappy expressions on their faces as they silently drank their tea.


    "Some people are so concerned about their subordinates'' weddings, but why aren''t they concerned about their own?" Qing Ya''s words carried an underlying meaning. It had been so long, and Ye Hua hadn''t given her and Baizhi a wedding.


    Donghuang Baizhi added, "I think someone doesn''t want to give us a wedding."


    Ye Hua knew it would turn out like this. They had been acting strange these past few days, and now they couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "I''ve told you, once I''ve avenged myself, I''ll give you an unprecedented wedding."


    "And when will that be? When our hair turns white and our teeth fall out?" Qing Ya snorted, clearly showing her dissatisfaction with Ye Hua not wanting to marry them.


    Ye Hua smiled bitterly and shook his head, "You all, don''t worry. Just help mee up with a solution."


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted, "We''re from the bride''s side. How could wee up with a solution with you? Just make sure Lie Gu prepares enough red envelopes, or else we won''t open the door."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    This wedding was different from the previous one, and these women saw it as an opportunity to cause trouble.


    All the female members joined the blockade, and even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi joined in for fun.


    Ye Hua sneered, "Alright, let''s see."


    "Okay, let''s see who''s more badass." Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were not afraid.


    October 10th was a good day. It was the day of Lie Gu''s wedding with his four wives.


    Ye Hua finally decided that the wedding would be held in Voidless Realm. Today, Voidless Realm was filled with joy and celebration. It was the home of the groom.


    As for the bride''s side, they were all arranged in Nanwu Banner!


    As the groom, Lie Gu wore traditional groom attire today, with a huge red flower pinned to his chest. With his happy expression, he looked like a fool.


    No matter how powerful someone was, on the day of getting married, they would all look like this.


    Ye Hua wouldn''t, he would remain calm.


    Ye Hua attended the wedding in his formal attire. He nced at the time; it was almost time.


    "Everyone, gather!" Ye Hua gave the order.


    Lie Gu, Wei Chang, Death Mage, Yi Hong, Lu Hong, Dou Fushi, Gorefiend, and even a Husky formed Lie Gu''s groomsmen party.


    "Subordinate pays respect to Your Honor!" Everyone shouted in unison.


    Ye Hua raised his hand slightly and said, "Today, we have only one task! Kidnap the bride!"


    When the crowd heard "kidnap the bride," they were thrilled.


    But Lie Gu quickly said, "The bride is all mine, you can''t kidnap her."


    Hahaha...


    Everyone burst intoughter, even Ye Huaughed. This was the joyous atmosphere they wanted. It had been a while since the entire team had experienced this.


    This wedding was going well.


    Ye Hua checked the time, "The auspicious time hase! Let''s go!"


    Everyone was excited, ready to turn Nanwu Banner upside down.


    They directly arrived at Nanwu Banner, and Ye Hua waved his hand, "Kidnap!"


    Lie Gu and the others shouted, "Kidnap!"


    Bai Gu in the air saw that Ye Hua had brought people to kidnap, so he quickly went back to report.


    "Your Honor is here to kidnap someone!"


    They saw four beauties dressed in red bridal gowns sitting on a big bed, surrounded by numerous beautiful women.


    Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, Qing Yutong, Ye Zizi, Brittany, Tang Wei, Xun Fang, Zi Shan, Li Hun, Vampire sisters, Dongfang Yuer, Guan Yanxin, and of course, the little beauty Kai Yun.


    Luo Hu, Kung Sha, and Bai Gu were also among them, but they didn''t see Cang Konghong.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 732 (Wedding March)

    Chapter 732 (Wedding March)


    Everyone felt that Cang Konghong didn''t want to witness this scene, so he hid in his room and cried, or perhaps he couldn''t face reality and chose to escape.


    Qing Ya chuckled lightly, "Kidnapping the bride is not that easy!"


    "Yeah, yeah, is my Yue Hua so easy to marry?" Kai Yun smirked. It seemed like the bride''s side was up to something!


    With Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi backing them, the bride''s side was also pumped up. Today, Lie Gu wanted to bring his wife home, so he had to pay a hefty price.


    At this moment, Qing Ya chuckled and immediately pinched her fingers, "Supreme Grand Ceremony!"


    Ye Hua taught Qing Ya this move, and now she was using it to y a trick on her husband. It was a tant retaliation for not giving her a wedding. If he didn''t appease her, it would be terrible.


    An invisible barrier enveloped the bride''s room. To make the barrier even stronger, Qing Ya smiled and said, "Let''s add some items."


    When the other beauties heard their esteemed wife''s words, they added divine items with all their might, making the barrier reach its peak hardness.


    At this moment, Ye Hua appeared with a lively entourage. The Husky ran ahead, excitedly sticking out its tongue, as if it were getting married itself.


    Boom!


    The Husky felt its dog head hit something and instantly became dizzy. Its limbs were unstable, as if it were drunk.


    Seeing the Husky''s state, Ye Hua raised his fist and said, "It''s a trap!"


    The subordinates immediately hit the brakes.


    Lie Gu, with a puzzled expression, reached out and touched the barrier. His mouth twitched, "Do you have to be this ruthless?"


    Gorefiend held a camera and filmed the whole scene. Such a joyous moment had to be recorded from start to finish. They could look back on it after hundreds... no, thousands... no, tens of thousands of years. It would be quite heartwarming.


    This was what an active team felt like¡ªa sense of home.


    Ye Hua reached out and touched it, silently cursing his wives for causing trouble. But of course, a wedding had to be lively!


    He took out a megaphone and shouted, "Listen, women inside! You''ve been surrounded! Hand over the bride to me!"


    Lie Gu felt confident with Your Honor backing him. Who would dare defy Your Honor''s words!


    However, Donghuang Baizhi shouted, "Ye Hua, you said today there would be no distinction between superiors and subordinates."


    ''Was there? Did I say that?''


    Ye Hua looked at his male subordinates, and they shook their heads.


    "When did I say that! Open the barrier quickly and don''t give me a chance to lose my temper!!!" Ye Hua shouted through the megaphone, quiteically.


    "If you dare,e in and snatch her!" Qing Ya also refused to back down.


    Ye Huaughed. These two jealous wives were really something.


    "Lie Gu, go!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    "Alright."


    The Husky sat on the side, feeling that Your Honor''s tone was strange, as if he was calling for himself.


    Lie Gu walked to the side of the barrier and stood in a horse stance, clenching his fists.


    "Lie Gu is about to attack," Zi Shan eximed.


    Li Hun raised her hand, "Don''t worry, with the barrier created by Madam and the spiritual energy we infused, it won''t be easy to break through."


    "Hmph, if you want to marry Yue Hua, you''ll have to ovee countless difficulties." Kai Yun snorted. As a family member, she couldn''t bear to part with Yue Hua on a day like this.


    Although she would soon see her, she couldn''t help but feel that Yue Hua was no longer hers. She regretted introducing Yue Hua in the first ce. She thought Yue Hua wouldn''t be interested in Lie Gu, but she didn''t expect Lie Gu to persist like this. For a dragon, it was hard to believe. Kai Yun had thought at the time that if Lie Gu didn''t seed in a month, he would lose patience, but unexpectedly, he pursued for a year andpletely won over Yue Hua''s heart. It was truly inexplicable.


    Are you still a dragon? You''re more like a dog.


    But Lie Gu had developed patience during his years as a dog. Based on his previous character, if he didn''t see results within a week, he would say goodbye.


    Boom!


    The entire Nanwu Banner shook violently.


    Lie Gu outside delivered a powerful punch to the barrier, causing even the ground beneath his feet to crack.


    But the barrier caused Nanwu Banner to shake as well.


    Inside, Kai Yun immediately shouted, "Lie Gu, if you break my Nanwu Banner again, don''t even think about marrying Yue Hua today!!!"


    Yue Hua, sitting on the bed, called out softly, "Banner Master~"


    It''s quite clear that Lie Gu is being put through a tough time.


    This made Kai Yun even more frustrated. She hadn''t even married into the family yet, and she was already siding with the man.


    All the women present had their own men and understood the bride''s feelings. At a time like this, they didn''t want any interference. They had been eagerly waiting for this day.


    If it were them, they would feel the same and couldn''t wait to get married.


    Lie Gu outside was getting anxious and could only seek help from Your Honor.


    "How do you want us to open the door?" Ye Hua didn''t waste any more time. They couldn''t dy the auspicious hour.


    "Let''s start with a red envelope rain," the girls inside said withughter.


    Lie Gu didn''t hesitate and took out his phone to send out red envelopes in the group chat. The women inside also fought to grab them.


    Ye Hua silently took out his phone and randomly sent a few, enjoying the festive atmosphere.


    Then, Qing Ya shouted loudly, "Ye Hua! You can''t snatch them! Send them out quickly!"


    Lie Gu looked at His Majesty with resentment.


    Seeing Lie Gu''s gaze, Ye Hua helplessly thought, What''s the big deal about snatching a few red envelopes? These women are so petty.


    What''s wrong with him snatching a few too!


    Helpless, Ye Hua sent out a few more red envelopes, ending up at a loss...


    ''If only I knew, I wouldn''t have bothered.''


    Under several rounds of continuous red envelope rain, Qing Ya finally removed the barrier.


    Ye Hua waved his hand and shouted, "Kidnap!"


    A group of men immediately rushed into the room, crashing through the door. It was a scene of gods battling gods.


    This wasn''t something that the girls could resist. They instantly reached the bride''s side.


    Qing Ya angrily said, "How did you manage to get in so quickly? The red envelope rain hasn''t even been enough yet."


    The women were also helpless. These men were too ruthless.


    Ye Hua looked at his female subordinates and coldly snorted, "What! Do you want to block my path too!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi snorted, as they were the only ones who dared to disrespect Ye Hua.


    Now it was Lie Gu''s turn to speak. Looking at his four wives on the bed, Lie Gu''s heart surged with emotions. He had finally obtained his wives.


    "Read what''s written on it. They were all written by your wives," Donghuang Baizhi took out a piece of paper covered in densely written words.


    Lie Gu received it, feeling that there were too many rules.


    As Lie Gu prepared to take the oath, Ye Hua calmly said, "Why are you standing? Kneel."


    Lie Gu looked at Your Honor in confusion.


    ''Which side are you really on, Your Honor? Could you be a spy?''


    "That''s right, Your Honor has spoken. Kneel and read it quickly," Kai Yun also thought the same but was too embarrassed to say it. Since Ye Hua had spoken, she immediately followed suit.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 733 (Lifting Their Skirts)

    Chapter 733 (Lifting Their Skirts)


    Lie Gu didn''t have any other choice but to obediently kneel by the edge of the bed and say, "My dear wives, I, Lie Gu, hereby swear that I will love only you four in this lifetime. If I break this oath, then let Yue Hua..."


    Lie Gu felt a tingling sensation on his scalp. Did it have to be this harsh?


    "Hurry up and read, don''t dawdle," Qing Ya let out a pleasantughter. These were written by all the women together, and of course, they represented the feelings of the four brides.


    Lie Gu made up his mind, "Then let Yue Hua explode them, never to engage in sexual intercourse again."


    All the men suddenly felt a chill down their crotches. It was so ruthless.


    Men really shouldn''t get married. After marriage, they would bepletely suppressed by their wives.


    But Lie Gu didn''t think that way. He was determined to marry them.


    So, he agreed to countless uses, rubbing the face of Dragons on the ground, and rubbing it hard.


    After the oath, there were various games to tease Lie Gu, and he cooperated quite well, making the four wives giggle. This was the atmosphere that a wedding should have.


    However, one of the games became a bit horrifying.


    It involved Lie Gu blindfolded, kissing the four wives, and guessing who they were.


    But the person he kissed wasn''t any of the four wives.


    Instead, it was reced by Death Mage, Yi Hong, Dou Fushi, and Husky.


    Surprisingly, everyone suppressed theirughter at this scene, especially when Husky stuck out his tongue and panted.


    But Lie Gu still had a shy expression, causing everyone to almost burst intoughter.


    Lie Gu chose to kiss Death Mage first, which made Xun Fang cover her mouth and almost burst outughing.


    Even Death Mage was moved, tightly gripping the bedsheet.


    He was about to be kissed by a man, how disgusting...


    But Lie Gu was quite unrestrained and directly kissed him.


    Everyone could even see Lie Gu sticking out his tongue and French kissing Death Mage...


    Seeing this scene, everyone couldn''t hold back any longer and burst intoughter. Even Ye Hua wasughing his head off.


    The four brides on the bed were alsoughing sweetly.


    They truly were the Undead race, full of affection.


    Lie Gu heard theughter in his ears and felt something strange, so he removed the blindfold.


    He looked at Death Mage in front of him with a face of despair, and those ringly white teeth...


    Fuck!!! I feel like vomiting.


    Lie Gu felt like crying. ''You all are bullying me so much. Everyone has united to bully me¡­''


    This was the most hrious scene, and the final task was to find the shoes.


    While others only needed to find one pair of shoes for their wedding, Lie Gu had to find four pairs, eight shoes.


    Ye Hua didn''t mince words, "Listen carefully, lift their skirts!!! They must be hidden under the skirts!!!"


    "Yes!" The male subordinates all looked at their wives.


    The room immediately became chaotic. Ye Hua immediately grabbed Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi and whispered, "You two are not behaving today!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi held back, "Who told you not to spoil us."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll spoil you both tonight."


    "You pervert~"


    "Tell me where the shoes are," Ye Hua smiled.


    "Find them yourself."


    "Don''t force me to lift your skirts," Ye Hua threatened.


    "Then go ahead and lift them, see if they''re there or not."


    Ye Hua felt that they definitely weren''t on their bodies and immediately looked at the sister-inw next to them, who was startled.


    It turned out they were on Yutong. Ye Hua let go of the two wives and immediately grabbed the sister-inw.


    "Ah! Brother-inw, what are you doing?"


    "What do you think I''m doing? Hand them over quickly!"


    "No!" Qing Yutong pouted, feeling that her brother-inw didn''t like her anymore.


    Ye Hua whispered, "Tell me where the shoes are, ande over to apany you tonight."


    "Really?" Qing Yu Tong brightened up.


    "Of course, when have I ever lied to you?"


    Qing Yutong instantly told Ye Hua where she had hidden all the shoes.


    Luckily, Ye Hua had a little spy, or else it would have been really hard to find.


    Whispering softly from a nearby spot, Donghuang Baizhi said, "Qing Ya, why do I feel like those two are fooling around behind our backs?"


    "I have the same feeling," Qing Ya nodded.


    "Could it be that they''re already involved with each other and hiding it from us?" Donghuang Baizhi eximed, but there was no anger on her face.


    "Um... I don''t know."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both puzzled, but they had no evidence to prove it.


    With Qing Yu Tong''s help, the shoes were instantly found.


    Lie Gu could finally take his four wives out, and he was so happy...


    Everyone was in high spirits as they changed their destination and arrived at Voidless Realm!


    After everyone left, only Cang Konghong remained in the Nanwu Banner pce. He had just heard theughter from over there and felt heavy-hearted...


    But today, Cang Konghong also wanted some malepany and reim his beloved!


    Back in the Voidless Realm, there was an uproar with gongs, drums, firecrackers, and a lively atmosphere.


    Ye Hua had specially prepared a venue for the wedding. Since it was held in Voidless Realm, apart from his subordinates, all the residents of Voidless Realm were also present. The scene was quite grand, with hundreds of tables.


    Sitting in the front row were, of course, the subordinates. Ye Hua, as the host of the wedding, was already on the stage with a joyful smile on his face.


    "It''s rare to see Ye Hua smiling for so long," Qing Ya said softly.


    Donghuang Baizhi also felt touched, "Yes, this guy seems cold on the outside, but he''s actually warm-hearted."


    "That''s called being cold on the outside but warm on the inside," Qing Ya said with a sweet voice, looking at her man with eyes full of happiness.


    Ye Hua, standing on the stage, looked at his subordinates and felt content in his heart.


    Now everyone was in pairs, living happily,pletely different from the days of fighting and killing in the past.


    As the leader of the team, he couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    Ye Hua slowly picked up the microphone, his voice filled with immense joy as he said, "I''m delighted to stand here and officiate this wedding for Lie Gu!" After speaking, he patted Lie Gu on the shoulder, appearing as a good buddy, which surprised Lie Gu.


    "I remember thest time I officiated the wedding for Yi Hong and Zi Shan. Blink of an eye, two years have passed. Time flies, cherish your loved ones! I won''t waste any more words. Please wee today''s four brides!"


    The wedding march instantly resounded.


    The four brides had changed into pure white wedding gowns and walked gracefully, wearing white veils.


    In front of them, the four little ones were tossing flowers.


    When Yi Hong and Zi Shan got married, Ah Li was also tossing flowers.


    Today, it wasn''t just Ah Li; Ye Yan, Ye Shen, and Ye Liu were all in attendance.


    The adorable children, along with the beautiful brides, created a perfect scene.


    Lie Gu looked at his four wives walking towards him gracefully, feeling very excited. He even had a feeling of wanting to cry.


    In this lifetime, he had walked through countless battles with Ye Hua. Every day was like walking on a tightrope, ready to fall at any moment. At that time, he could only vent...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 734 (Anyone Oppose?!)

    Chapter 734 (Anyone Oppose?!)


    Dragons, by nature, have a bad reputation, and Lie Gu is aware of that. However, Yue Hua still chooses to believe in him. He won''t let Yue Hua and the other three wives down. He will treat them well in this lifetime, love and protect them. Otherwise, they would be heartbroken...


    As the four brides approach the stage, Ye Hua takes the microphone and smiles, "Lie Gu! Do you know where you went wrong?"


    The whole audience looks confused. Ye Hua''s change of attitude is too sudden.


    Lie Gu shakes his head, suddenly understanding.


    Ye Hua solemnly says, "As your leader, I have only two wives! But you went and married four at once! Are you trying to steal my thunder?"


    Everyone: "..."


    Zi Shan chuckles softly, "Recently, Your Honor has be bolder, not afraid of the Madams."


    Yi Hong bites her lips. ''Your Honor is truly a man, unlike me¡­''


    He gets "abused" by Zi Shan every day.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also feel helpless. Qing Ya shouts, "If you think you have too few wives, go find more!"


    "Yeah, do you want me to introduce some beauties to you?" Donghuang Baizhi adds.


    This causes everyone to burst intoughter. Your Honor and Madams have such a good rtionship, and they''re so down-to-earth, without any sense of superiority.


    Ye Hua doesn''t back down. When has he ever backed down?


    "Baizhi, you said it yourself. I need three more wives." Ye Hua jokes. He should have more than his subordinates, right?


    Donghuang Baizhi remainsposed. "Three? That''s too few. How about thirty? Then you can draw lots at night."


    Ye Huaughs loudly. "Qing Ya, did you hear that? Act quickly and have Gorefiend capture it on video. That''s evidence."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi pout. He have taken it too far and now wants thirty wives, big pig~


    His ability to make such jokes surprises everyone and reveals another side of him that is quite amusing.


    This especially amazes the newly joined members of Nanwu Banner, who have now gained some understanding.


    "My harem ns can be set aside for now. Today''s main focus is not me."


    This statement elicitsughter from the audience. It turns out Your Honor can be so entertaining.


    Ye Hua became serious and addressed the four brides, "Lie Gu has followed me for thousands of years, devoted and risking his life on the brink of death. No one is perfect, including Lie Gu and myself. But since you have chosen each other, you should face both challenges and triumphs together."


    "Lie Gu, do you have anything to say to them?" Ye Hua passed the microphone to him.


    Lie Gu takes the microphone, appearing nervous, his hands trembling.


    It''s the first time the subordinates have seen Lie Gu in such a state. He''s usually carefree, but now he''s nervous like this¡ªa pure dragon.


    The four wives on the other side smile, finding their husband adorable.


    Lie Gu suddenlyughs, "I''m sorry, I''m so nervous that I almost wet myself."


    "Hahaha!!!" The whole crowd burst intoughter, even Ye Hua joined in.


    Lie Gu uses thisughter to ease his nerves. He takes a deep breath and says sincerely, "I... I know I have a difficult personality, but you all know that. I am changing, and I will cherish you for the rest of my life, being a good husband and father!"


    The audience erupts into warm apuse, their apuse echoing throughout the entire Voidless Realm.


    Ye Hua then passed the microphone to Lie Gu''s first wife, Yi Ran.


    Yi Ran is excited and nervous at the moment...


    Remembering her first encounter with Lie Gu, she was terrified. At that time, Lie Gu was still a dog...


    But what surprised Yi Ran was that Lie Gu was not a dog but a dragon!


    Initially, she trembled under the dominance of this dragon and even dragged her two good sisters along.


    But because of this coincidence, she slowly fell in love with this dragon... It''s quite dramatic.


    With a gentle smile, Yi Ran softly says, "Lie Gu, I''m lucky that you took me away that day..."


    Only Lie Gu, Yi Ran, and Ye Hua know what this sentence means. Everything doesn''t need to be spoken aloud.


    Next, they hear heartfelt words from Wen Xia and Bai Xiaozhen, which move Lie Gu to tears.


    The four wives are also moved and tears of happiness stream down their faces.


    Ye Huaughs, "Look! Lie Gu is so moved he''s crying. Let''s give him a round of apuse."


    Now it''s Yue Hua''s turn. She is the woman Lie Gu loves the most, his first love, so to speak.


    The team also knows that Lie Gu spent a whole year pursuing Yue Hua. They admire him for that.


    If a man can pursue a woman for a year, she should quickly im him. There aren''t many men like that.


    Yue Hua softly says, "Lie Gu, thank you for being with me for a year and letting me experience a different kind of feeling."


    "To be honest, I didn''t like you at first. But as we spent more time together, I realised how considerate and caring you are towards me. You always think of me in everything. Thank you for being so good to me."


    As Yue Hua finishes speaking, Ye Hua jokes, "Bride, aren''t you going to give out a good person card at this moment?"


    The whole venue bursts intoughter instantly.


    Yue Hua can''t help but feel helpless. Your Honor is truly something.


    However, Ye Hua''s words startled Lie Gu. He actually thought Yue Hua would give him a good person card.


    But Yue Hua gently says, "Lie Gu, I love you."


    The entire venue falls silent for a second!


    Then it erupts with cheers as everyone stands up, whistles filling the air. The whole Voidless Realm is immersed in a sea of joy.


    As the person involved, Lie Gu wipes away tears with his sleeve. A year! He pursued Yue Hua for a year!


    Today, he finally hears Yue Hua say that she loves him. It wasn''t easy!


    Ye Hua also feels content. His subordinates'' happiness is his happiness. Lie Gu has truly gone through a lot this time.


    Looking at himself, when has he pursued Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi? They were the ones who willingly offered themselves. He reluctantly epted.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hua discreetly nces at the two wives, and they look back at him with resentful eyes.


    The message is clear: You never pursued us, but we ended up having two children for you just like that, you big liar~


    Ye Hua quickly took the microphone and changed the topic.


    "Everyone, quiet down. We should move on to the main theme."


    As Ye Hua''s voice falls, the whole venue bes quiet in an instant. It''s the pressure from the Supreme Overlord.


    Compliant and adaptable.


    "Lie Gu, do you want to marry them?"


    "I..."


    Lie Gu is about to say he wants to, but Ye Hua interrupts, "Wait, I forgot a step."


    Lie Gu: "..."


    Your Honor, stop ying around and let me marry my wives in peace.


    Ye Hua looks at everyone and asks, "Does anyone oppose?"


    "I..."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 735 (Confessing with Ones Life)

    Chapter 735 (Confessing with One''s Life)


    Ye Hua was dumbfounded.


    Not only Ye Hua, but Lie Gu was also dumbfounded. The four brides were dumbfounded. Everyone was dumbfounded...


    There was actually someone opposing!


    Ye Hua was just following the procedure and asking a question, but there was actually someone opposing!!!


    This instantly darkened Ye Hua''s face. Who dares to ruin his moment! And at this time!


    The faces of Kai Yun and the others sitting below changed drastically!


    This voice was too familiar.


    Cang Konghong!


    Although they couldn''t see Cang Konghong at the scene, their expression was full of shock!


    They never expected that Cang Konghong would actuallye! How dare he! Doesn''t he know that Your Honor is presiding over the wedding!


    Why didn''t he have such courage before? Isn''t he asking for trouble!


    The faces of Ye Hua''s subordinates changed instantly, emanating a murderous intent. Who dared to cause trouble in this environment!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked cold. How could someonee to cause trouble during such a joyous asion!


    As the groom, Lie Gu clenched his fists tightly, releasing a burst of killing intent!


    The one who tries to steal a wife is like killing a father!


    Yue Hua''s face turned slightly serious. Although it was just one word, Yue Hua could tell who it was.


    Cang Konghong!


    "Oppose..."


    Another voice rang out with a resolute tone!


    And the figure of that person appeared, walking down the aisle covered with white flowers!


    Ye Hua furrowed his brows tightly as he looked at Cang Konghong, then nced at Kai Yun. The meaning was clear.


    What is your subordinate trying to do! How dare he disrespect this deity!


    "Yes..." Cang Konghong finally finished saying these three words, but no oneughed at him. Everyone was filled with confusion and even shocked by Cang Konghong''s appearance.


    This person was so ugly, yet he dared toe and steal the bride! Doesn''t he have any self-awareness!


    Moreover, Cang Konghong is considered one of their own!


    One of their own causing trouble at their own event!


    Could it be said that Your Honor is not good at managing his subordinates? How can someone dare to openly disrupt a wedding!


    This ispletely disregarding the Supreme Overlord!


    Kai Yun was anxious. She didn''t expect Cang Konghong to really dare toe and steal the bride. She thought things would get better after today.


    But instead of getting better, he is now causing trouble!


    Luo Hu shouted at Cang Konghong, "What are you doing! Come down!"


    Kung Sha remained silent, seemingly able to understand Cang Konghong''s feelings.


    Cang Konghong dared toe today, putting his life and death aside. It''s either sess or death!


    Kai Yun angrily muttered, "If you had this kind of courage before, Lie Gu wouldn''t have encountered any problems!"


    There''s no time to worry about that. Kai Yun quickly walked forward and leaned down next to Ye Hua. "Your Honor, Cang Konghong is ignorant. Please calm down, Your Honor. I will take him away."


    Before Ye Hua could speak, Kai Yun quickly ran towards Cang Konghong and grabbed his sleeve.


    But who knew that Cang Konghong would shake his hand off!


    "You!!!" Kai Yun''s whole being felt helpless. Her subordinate actually shook her off!


    A stubborn person who explodes is terrifying. Once they be obstinate, no one can stop them.


    "It''s over," Bai Gu muttered softly.


    Ye Hua didn''t stop him just now to give him face! It would have been enough to pull him back!


    He didn''t expect Cang Konghong to be so stubborn!


    "Cang Konghong! You have quite the audacity!" Ye Hua angrily shouted!


    Luo Hu, Bai Gu, and Kung Sha couldn''t control the situation anymore. They stood up and knelt in the centre, saying, "Your Honor, please calm down. Cang Konghong had too much to drink. We will take him away and not disturb Your Honor''s mood."


    After saying that, the three of them prepared to go and pull Cang Konghong away. If Cang Konghong continued to cause trouble, his life would be in danger!


    Yue Hua stared nkly at the stubborn Cang Konghong, not knowing what to think.


    Lie Gu was furious, trembling all over. If it were someone else, they would already be dead by now.


    But he was their own! Without an order from Your Honor, how could he kill!


    Moreover, today was the day of their grand wedding. It wouldn''t be auspicious to shed blood!


    Boom!


    The three people who went to pull Cang Konghong were directly knocked away by him and fell into the crowd.


    "I..."


    "No..."


    "Leave!!!!"


    Thest word was roared out by Cang Konghong, releasing all the pent-up frustration of the past year. A terrifying aura swept through the scene!


    Indeed, as the leader of the Nanwu Banner, his strength was truly formidable!


    Kai Yun angrily red at Cang Konghong and scolded, "You brought this upon yourself! Don''t you feel ashamed for causing a scene now? I''m ashamed of you!"


    Cang Konghong''s twisted facial features became ferocious. Suddenly, he knelt down in front of Ye Hua, his knees sinking into the ground surrounded by flower petals, giving off a deste feeling.


    "Your... Honor..."


    These two words were separated by two seconds, which would have taken at least a minute in the past.


    But from Cang Konghong''s tone, it could be heard that speaking like this seemed to be an immense pain for him.


    This was the curse from the most evil race, preventing Cang Konghong from speaking continuously. Once he spoke, his soul would be burned! He might even die.


    Ye Hua looked at Cang Konghong kneeling on the ground, his expression still dark, but he didn''t say anything.


    Cang Konghong, who finished saying those two words, was already covered in sweat. Even the tiny blood vessels in his eyes were visible, and his whole body trembled.


    "I... I like... I like Yue Hua!!!"


    Cang Konghong roared these words, almost tearing his heart apart. These seven words represented his love for Yue Hua for tens of thousands of years.


    At the same time, these connected seven words were also burning Cang Konghong''s soul. Fine cracks appeared on his bronzed skin, and golden mes burned within the cracks.


    Cang Konghong kept his head lowered, his fists clenched, enduring the pain of the curse. It was all worth it!


    For some reason, some people admired this ugly man. Although they didn''t know why he was in pain, his courage wasmendable.


    Yue Hua heard Cang Konghong''s confession and waspletely stunned. Why did Cang Konghong like her?


    She had no idea.


    Lie Gu was also shocked. He had pursued Yue Hua for a year, and he had barely seen Cang Konghong. He had no sense of Cang Konghong''s animosity!


    But today, he ran over and said that he liked his wife!


    Has he gone mad!


    At this moment, Cang Konghong was truly mad.


    Ye Hua was greatly shocked. Cang Konghong actually liked Yue Hua... and he was even risking his life to im her!


    He remembered that Lie Gu also liked Brittany in the past, but Brittany liked Jue Tian, so Lie Gu realised it and didn''t continue to pursue her.


    But Cang Konghong obviously didn''t give up!


    "Cang Konghong! Do you want to die?" Kai Yun coldly shouted, her gaze filled with concern. She knew what the oue would be for Cang Konghong''s actions.


    This waspletely confessing with one''s life!


    "Banner... Master... Let... subordinate... finish!" Cang Konghong spoke in a low voice. As he said that, the cracks on his skin gradually widened. Terrifying golden mes burned out from his skin, giving off an extremely frightening feeling!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 736 (I Like You!)

    Chapter 736 (I Like You!)


    Li Hun saw the mes erupting from Cang Konghong''s skin and eximed in a daze, "This... This is a me of Anomaly!"


    As Li Hun spoke, the people at the table furrowed their brows.


    Ye Hua also saw it and couldn''t help but be amazed. Last time, when Ye Zizi mentioned Cang Konghong being a ball of fire, he thought it was just an ordinary elemental fire.


    He never expected that Cang Konghong''s true form was actually an Anomaly me, and that me was currently bacshing against his own body!


    A living being of Anomaly me!


    This was a race that Ye Hua had never seen before. No wonder Kai Yun had said that Cang Konghong was qualified to be one of the Five Banners'' strongest. He truly had the ability!


    At this moment, Yue Hua finally spoke.


    "Xiao Hong! Stop talking!" Yue Hua scolded Cang Konghong sharply.


    Throughout the countless years, Yue Hua regarded Cang Konghong as a confidant, a true friend with whom she could speak from the heart. But she never expected their rtionship to develop into a romantic one.


    It had nothing to do with Cang Konghong''s appearance.


    It was a matter of liking or not. If Yue Hua truly liked him, she wouldn''t mind pursuing him.


    But they were just good friends.


    However, with Cang Konghong breaking that boundary today, their rtionship would probably be strained.


    After all, there were things that could be said privately, and Ye Hua was presiding over the wedding. It was supposed to be a joyful day for them. Wasn''t this causing trouble?


    Moreover, it was the kind of trouble that disregarded one''s life.


    It was tantamount to saying, "If you don''t go with me, I''ll die right in front of you," an extremely extreme action.


    But if one looked at it from Cang Konghong''s perspective, it was apletely different story. He wasn''t using this to coerce Yue Hua. He simply wanted to express his true feelings, regardless of the oue.


    Because he had kept it bottled up for tens of thousands of years.


    Lie Gu felt a bit ufortable hearing Yue Hua seemingly defend Cang Konghong. After all, Yue Hua was the woman he liked. Which man could bear to see his woman rte to another man?


    Although Lie Gu was a little angry now, he hadn''t lost his sanity to me Yue Hua.


    "What do you mean?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    Yue Hua immediately knelt down respectfully and said, "Your Honor, Cang Konghong is cursed by nature. He cannot speak coherently, or the Anomaly me inside his body will bacsh."


    Ye Hua''s brows furrowed deeply. This seemingly simple curse was actually the most malicious!


    He couldn''t speak coherently!


    Who could bear such a curse? No wonder Cang Konghong spoke slowly; it turned out to be because of the curse.


    "Yue Hua, this deity asks you, do you know about this? Don''t lie to this deity!" Ye Hua asked coldly.


    If Yue Hua knew; if she had agreed to Lie Gu''s proposal before settling her own private matters, it would be a deception!


    A woman like that wasn''t worth having!


    "Your Honor, I really didn''t know. If I had known, I would have made it clear!" Yue Hua earnestly replied.


    Hearing his wife''s words, Lie Gu breathed a slight sigh of relief. So Yue Hua didn''t know; it was just Cang Konghong''s one-sided affection.


    Finally, everyone learned the truth and realised that Cang Konghong, who was still kneeling on the ground, was pitiful. He was still enduring the painful burning!


    This was the burning of the Anomaly me, something that ordinary people couldn''t endure.


    When Ye Hua battled Ye Zizi, Ye Zizi had been directly burned unconscious.


    Now, looking at Cang Konghong, he was still holding on!


    Such a devoted man made the girls of Voidless Realm amazed. Although he was ugly, his heart was pure.


    In fact, Cang Konghong''s facial features weren''t that bad. The problem was that other people''s features were spaced apart, while his were squeezed together. His eyes were also unusually small, enough to scare people at night.


    Listening to Yue Hua''s words, Ye Hua nodded, and Lie Gu helped Yue Hua up, asking with concern, "Are you okay?"


    "Lie Gu, I''m sorry." Yue Hua felt responsible for this situation, causing her husband to lose face.


    Lie Gu smiled and said, "It''s okay. Let''s just clear things up."


    Yue Hua was deeply moved by Lie Gu''s magnanimity. She felt that she hadn''t misjudged him.


    Ye Hua felt helpless about this farce. If he didn''t punish him, it seemed inappropriate. But punishing Cang Konghong, who was willing to endure the bacsh of the Anomaly me for the sake of his beloved, earned Ye Hua''s admiration!


    The Anomaly me wasn''t something to be taken lightly.


    "Cang Konghong! You heard what was just said. This deity is magnanimous, but your offence is not light! Reflect on your actions for three years within the Nanwu Banner!"


    This punishment was undoubtedly the lightest, almost equivalent to no punishment at all, since Cang Konghong had been staying within the Nanwu Banner without leaving.


    Kai Yun quickly expressed her gratitude, "Thank you for your mercy, Your Honor. Your blessing is deeply appreciated."


    "I haven''t... finished speaking!"


    However, just when everyone thought the farce had ended, Cang Konghong spoke again!


    It was a four-word phrase, but the cracks in his skin grew wider, and a golden confusion emerged from within!


    The temperature in the surroundings rose rapidly.


    You can''t provoke an honest man.


    Kai Yun felt the urge to kick someone. Yue Hua had no suitors before, and he didn''t pursue her. Then when Yue Hua started being pursued by someone else, he still didn''t pursue her!


    And now that Yue Hua was getting married, he went crazy.


    Nevertheless, everyone was curious about what Cang Konghong wanted to say. A man so devoted, enduring such pain, should be allowed to finish.


    Ye Hua used to think that being infatuated was a disy of weakness, but now he doesn''t think so.


    When he had conflicts with Qing yYa and Donghuang Baizhi before, he had been the same way. Only with deep love would one act like this.


    The most fearful thing was falling in love with the wrong person.


    "Speak! Finish speaking and quickly get out of this deity''s sight!" Regardless of the situation, Cang Konghong was still offending him, and naturally, there was no good expression on his face with so many subordinates watching.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi thought that Ye Hua was going to lose his temper again, but unexpectedly, this time Ye Hua allowed Cang Konghong to finish speaking.


    It was quite surprising.


    Lie Gu was changing.


    Ye Hua himself was also changing, bing more humane.


    Enduring the burning sensation of confusion and doubt, Cang Konghong slowly stood up. Each movement seemed capable of toppling this two-metre-tall giant.


    He had just heard Yue Hua''s words, which undoubtedly cut deep into his heart.


    But this time, Cang Konghong didn''t back down.


    It truly resonated with that saying.


    I, Cang Konghong, don''t speak in riddles. I just like your wife.


    Cang Konghong finally saw Yue Hua, dressed in a wedding gown. She was truly beautiful today, so beautiful that it made him feel suffocated.


    Throughout this month, he had often fantasised about himself wearing groom attire, tightly holding Yue Hua''s hand, and speaking words of protecting her for a lifetime.


    But today, he was not the groom. He was just someone who made Your Honor and the Banner Master lose face!


    "Yue Hua."


    This was the first time Cang Konghong pronounced Yue Hua''s name in full. Although he was ugly-looking, his slightly maic voice sounded particrly pleasant, enhanced by the atmosphere, and carried a sense of destion.


    Some of the younger girls who were in the Voidless Realm were moved to tears. What a devoted man! If any man treated them like this, they would marry him without hesitation.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 737 (Water and Fire Are Incompatible)

    Chapter 737 (Water and Fire Are Ipatible)


    This time, Kai Yun didn''t stop Cang Konghong. Some things can only be relieved when spoken out, as keeping them bottled up can lead to trouble.


    Moreover, looking at Yue Hua''s expression... sigh... If only they had known what would happen today.


    Yue Hua, wearing a white wedding veil, looked at Cang Konghong in the distance. As a friend, Yue Hua was worried about Cang Konghong at this moment. However, she was now Lie Gu''s wife.


    So Yue Hua didn''t want to see Cang Konghong suffer like this because of her.


    In terms of time, it was a difference of ten thousand years and one year!


    It was a terrifying gap.


    But when the person destined by fate appears, time bes irrelevant.


    The entire venue fell silent, listening to the words of this infatuated man.


    Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief and waved his hand, enveloping Cang Konghong in a cold mist, slightly alleviating his pain.


    As a leader, one must have dignity and humanity! Only then can subordinates be convinced!


    Cang Konghong also felt the slight chill on his body and was grateful to His Honor for allowing him to finish speaking.


    "I... am very insecure... because I... am ugly... and speak... slowly... whenever people... see me... they show... fear... Yue Hua... you are the... first girl... who spoke... to me... without... looking down... on me. I... I..." Cang Konghong''s voice began to tremble violently as he spoke more fluently. As a result, the mes of his inner fire burned more fiercely, as if they would consume him.


    Ye Hua didn''t want Cang Konghong to be overwhelmed by the bacsh. After all, he was a human form of me of Anomaly, worthy of study...


    So Ye Hua directly took out Mu Wang Armour from his ring and condensed it onto Cang Konghong''s body. This armour could withstand me of Anomaly to some extent, but it couldn''t hold up for too long. At least it would allow him to finish speaking.


    Although Cang Konghong spoke intermittently, the meaning behind his words was conveyed.


    For a man as ugly as him, with speaking difficulties and feelings of inferiority, it was normal to feel insecure. Having a girl who would initiate a conversation with him was an act of mercy. In such a situation, how could Cang Konghong not like Yue Hua?


    Looking at Xun Fang, she was deeply moved. She felt that Cang Konghong was truly pitiful.


    The only girl who spoke to him would be someone else''s wife today. Who would speak to him from now on?


    The people present suddenly felt that Yue Hua, who was on stage, was a terrible woman. How could she reject such a good man?


    This was the first time Yue Hua had heard these words and was very surprised... She didn''t expect to hold such a ce in Cang Konghong''s heart.


    Some misunderstandings umted over time, exacerbated by Cang Konghong''s hesitation over the past ten thousand years.


    If he had pursued her for ten thousand years, it would have killed any girl.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi initially thought that Cang Konghong was here to cause trouble, but they don''t think so now.


    He was a very foolish man, foolish to the point that it was hard to witness.


    Lie Gu was also shocked by the man before him. If this had happened before, Yue Hua would have been his wife.


    Thank goodness...


    Thank goodness it didn''t happen in the past but today.


    "Cang Konghong, you are a brave man. I admire you!" Lie Gu said. "But Yue Hua is now my wife, and I will treat her well in this lifetime. No other man can interfere!"


    Even the people standing below the stage, including Bai Gu, felt dejected. If Cang Konghong had said these things earlier, he would have already had children with Yue Hua.


    Wearing the Mu Wang Armour, Cang Konghong felt much better. However, it could be seen that the bright white armour had some reddish signs, indicating that me of Anomaly was eroding the cold aura emitted by the armour.


    After all, the Mu Wang Armour was an ancient divine artifact collected by Ye Hua. It could withstand the me of Anomaly for at least a minute.


    Cang Konghong''s small eyes glowed with determination.


    "Yue Hua, if one day you think of someone who loved you, I will definitely be among them! If one day I no longer love you, it will be because I''m dead."


    This was the mostplete and sincere sentence Cang Konghong had ever spoken in his life. Even if Yue Hua got married today, Cang Konghong would still love her. His heart would never change, unless he died.


    Crack!


    The Mu Wang Armour suddenly made a loud noise, and cracks appeared on its surface. The entire suit of armour burst apart, and Cang Konghong''s body was instantly enveloped in the golden me of Anomaly.


    A horrifying scream of pain erupted from Cang Konghong''s throat as the me of Anomaly shot up into the sky, forming a golden pir of fire. The scene was magnificent, but everyone''s hearts were heavy.


    Many girls couldn''t help but sob, and even Zi Shan leaned against Yi Hong''s embrace, crying, as Cang Konghong''s situation reminded her of her own experiences with Yi Hong¡ªlove and life and death endured together.


    Regarding Cang Konghong''s words just now, they were truly touching and heartfelt. Although he may seem foolish, it''s a manifestation of his obsession with someone he likes.


    Therefore, obsession is truly frightening. It can fulfil a person, but it can also destroy them in an instant.


    Ye Hua watched the me of Anomaly rising into the sky, his brows furrowing. This couldn''t go on!


    Just as Ye Hua was thinking about how to resolve the situation, Yue Hua suddenly extended her delicate hand, and a column of water surged towards Cang Konghong!


    This scene was astonishing.


    This man was fire!


    And that woman was water!


    Fire and water.


    They were destined not to be together.


    Water was Yue Hua''s life essence, and resisting the me of Anomaly would harm her.


    However, it seemed that only this way could reduce the me of Anomaly and save Cang Konghong''s life.


    "Yue Hua!" Lie Gu eximed when he saw that Yue Hua was feeling unwell.


    Yue Hua looked at Lie Gu and spoke softly, "Lie Gu, Cang Konghong is like this because of me. Can you understand why I''m doing this?"


    Regardless, both Cang Konghong and Yue Hua were part of the Five Banners. Even if they weren''t a couple, they wererades and friends. How could Yue Hua stand by and watch Cang Konghong being consumed by me of Anomaly?


    Lie Gu let out a heavy sigh. "Yes, I understand."


    "Yue Hua, thank you for understanding me."


    "Yue Hua, you are my wife now. There''s no need to be so polite."


    "Yes, I won''t be polite to you in the future." Yue Hua smiled softly and then solemnly suppressed the terrifying me of Anomaly.


    As leaders, Ye Hua and Kai Yun certainly wouldn''t sit idly by. With theirbined efforts, they finally managed to suppress the me of Anomaly within Cang Konghong''s body.


    However, his sturdy body seemed on the verge of splitting apart, connected by strands of subtle spiritual energy while still burning inside.


    "Your Honor, please allow me to take him back for treatment!" Kai Yun quickly requested.


    Ye Hua waved his hand, indicating that the other members of Nanwu Banner could go back.


    Kung Sha and Luo Hu carried Cang Konghong and disappeared from the wedding venue.


    At this moment, Yue Hua felt a bit weak and leaned against Lie Gu''s embrace.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 738 (Almost There)

    Chapter 738 (Almost There)


    Lie Gu gently embraced Yue Hua, and she held him tightly.


    In fact, when a promiscuous man falls in love with someone, he transformspletely. He bes caring and considerate towards his wife. It''s a transformation from a boy to a man, a metamorphosis.


    Lie Gu, at this moment, gave off a sense of stability. He didn''t exude the aura of a womaniser; instead, he seemed trustworthy enough to entrust a lifetime to.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath. Today, this wedding hadpletely changed its nature.


    It seemed that Ye Hua didn''t know how to proceed anymore. It appeared that next time, Ye Hua should just sit below and observe.


    Hosting a wedding was truly unbearable.


    "Cough! The wedding is just a formality. Let''s not pay attention to these details. A perfect ending is the best!" Ye Hua forced himself to make small talk, but after speaking, he felt a bit low. It didn''t match his style.


    "Your Honor~" Yue Hua softly called out to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua paused for a moment, then handed the microphone to Yue Hua.


    Yue Hua left Lie Gu''s embrace and looked at the man in front of her. It was hard to believe that he was a dragon.


    Consider the scene just now. If he were a dragon, he would have turned his back on her and no longer recognized her. However, Lie Gu hadn''t done that. He was still taking care of her, considering her feelings. He was a dragon who understood emotions.


    To Yue Hua, Cang Konghong was only a friend, a friend of over ten thousand years. But as for Lie Gu, there was love. She entrusted the rest of her life to him and would spend it together.


    Yue Hua believed that Lie Gu was a good man.


    "Lie Gu, I want to marry you. Are you willing to marry all of us?" Yue Hua was quite clever, considering the other three women.


    Lie Gu was ecstatic because Yue Hua had expressed her desire to marry him.


    It was worth it!


    Everything was worth it!


    "I''m willing!!!" Lie Gu let out a long roar, faintly carrying a dragon''s cry that reverberated through the sky.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Under Wei Chang''s control, fireworks bloomed across the entire Voidless realm. Ye Hua suddenly snapped his fingers.


    The non-virtual realm gradually shrouded in darkness.


    This was the perfect backdrop for admiring fireworks, and Ye Hua himself descended from the stage, tightly embracing Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    In fact, what Cang Konghong said just now deeply touched Ye Hua as well.


    Back then, he was like a rat running across the street, beaten by everyone who saw him.


    Never did he imagine he would have what he has now, nor did he hope for it. But the heavens were kind to him, granting him a beautiful wife, adorable children, and loyal subordinates. All in all, it seemed that he was just too exceptional.


    "I love you all." Ye Hua held his two beautiful wives and gazed at the sky filled with magnificent fireworks as he slowly spoke.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were momentarily stunned, then they smiled. This moment was so blissful.


    "We love you too."


    Ye Hua rarely expressed his love verbally, but in this atmosphere, he couldn''t help but say it.


    At this time, Brittany held Jue Tian in her arms, gazing at the fireworks in the sky.


    Jue Tian had been silent earlier, as if he saw herself in Cang Konghong. Only when something is lost does one truly appreciate its value.


    When he lost Brittany before, it was truly painful, but fortunately, he exchanged his life to bring her back.


    Looking up slightly at Brittany, Jue Tian suddenly cupped Brittany''s face and kissed her.


    This left Brittany momentarily stunned, but then she smiled.


    Being able to be with Jue Tian was truly not easy.


    Unfortunately, Cang Konghong couldn''t be with Yue Hua. Hopefully, in the future, he would meet a girl who genuinely liked him, because Cang Konghong had a handsome heart.


    Fans of handsome guys, please bypass this.


    When the fireworks ended, the Voidless realm once again brightened. Ye Hua shouted loudly, "Escort them to the bridal chamber, then have some fun!"


    The crowd erupted with cheers, especially at the mention of having fun in the bridal chamber. It was simply explosive.


    The recent interlude had indeed cast a gloomy mood, but under Ye Hua''s guidance, the atmosphere quickly recovered, and the wedding proceeded as normal...


    After the bridal chamber games were finished, it was time to give the newlyweds some space.


    Lie Gu''s three wives were quite considerate and gave this moment to Yue Hua.


    After all, they were used to it, but it was Yue Hua''s first time. Naturally, they should create a good environment for her.


    Only Lie Gu and Yue Hua remained seated on the bed.


    Lie Gu''s fingers trembled. In the past, he would often just pounce and ravish her, not caring about the other party''s feelings, as long as he himself was satisfied.


    But when faced with Yue Hua, Lie Gu had various worries, afraid of hurting her.


    Yue Hua was also nervous now, lowering her head slightly, waiting for Lie Gu...


    However, thirty minutes had passed.


    Lie Gu still hadn''t made a move, lost in his thoughts.


    But Yue Hua couldn''t take it anymore and softly asked, "Lie Gu, are you notfortable today?"


    "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Hearing Yue Hua''s question, Lie Gu was dumbfounded. Notfortable???


    "Ah... no, no," Lie Gu hurriedly replied, feeling like his intelligence wasn''t enough.


    "Then why...?" Yue Hua blushed and asked, how could she be the one initiating such a thing?


    Lie Gu quickly exined, "No, it''s just that I''m a bit nervous. I... I''ll go to the restroom first..."


    Before Yue Hua could say anything, Lie Gu slipped away... leaving Yue Hua sitting alone on the big red bed.


    On their wedding night, the groom used the excuse of needing to pee and left behind his beautiful bride. Impressive.


    Lie Gu stood outside the door, taking deep breaths. How did he be so nervous? Itpletely went against his character as a king!


    After calming down for a while, Lie Gu steadied his mind and entered the room once again.


    He saw Yue Hua already lying on the bed, her wedding dress discarded to the side.


    Lie Gu swallowed his saliva, feeling excited...


    He was finally going to be with his goddess. Who could understand this excitement?


    Summoning his courage, Lie Gu approached the bed. Yue Hua shyly looked at him.


    But just as Lie Gu was about to say something, his eyes nearly popped out!


    He saw another Yue Hua inside the nket!


    It wasn''t over!


    Immediately after, another Yue Hua appeared. Lie Gu felt like his heart was going to jump out. Yue Hua truly understood him!


    Only the Yue Hua in the middle bashfully asked, "Lie Gu, are three enough?"


    ''F*ck!!!''


    ''I actually married such an understanding wife. It wasn''t in vain that I pursued you for a year!''


    "Enough... enough..." Lie Gu didn''t know what else to say.


    The three Yue Huas on the bed sat up and carefully undressed him. Lie Gu waspletely dumbfounded.


    Seeing Yue Hua like this for the first time, this king felt so shy.


    However, this king was pushed down by them...


    How exciting.


    This king feels even happier than Ye Hua.


    And speaking of it, Ye Hua did have a tiny bit of envy towards Lie Gu. Yue Hua wasn''t an ordinary woman, after all.


    Marrying her was like marrying a hundred women. Not just anyone has that kind of ability.


    Lie Gu was the ultimate winner in life.


    Finally, the wedding came to an end, and everyone''s lives returned to normal. Thosecking in strength cultivated, those wanting children exerted themselves and consumed supplements.


    However, for Ye Hua, boring days had returned. He really wanted to die...


    It was probably time to prepare to go back!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 739 (Tremble for this deity!)

    Chapter 739 (Tremble for this deity!)


    Since they were going back, they needed to make a series of ns.


    Hehe...


    ''What ns? Does this deity need ns? If you dare, let''s get started!''


    ''This deity has so many powerful subordinates, why would they fear those people in the Cangluo Continent?''


    Four yearster!


    In the depths of the Pacific Ocean, Qi Xuewen sat in his Dragon Pce, looking at a jade tablet in his hand...


    It was a gift from the system a year ago.


    ording to the system, this item could take him to a vast world, a world filled with powerful individuals, suitable for cultivation.


    After receiving the jade tablet, Qi Xuewen didn''t rush to go but spent a year considering the benefits of going and staying here.


    Although this ce was small, at least he had a foothold here. If he went there, he wouldn''t know what the situation would be like and if he would be killed.


    However, after a year of consideration, Qi Xuewen decided to go to a broader sky.


    Cultivation knows no limits, and the resources here have almost been exhausted, but they are still too scarce...


    More importantly, with such powerful individuals appearing in such a small ce, the Voidless Realm and the Nanwu Banner are simply no match. It would be better to go to other ces and dominate single-handedly!


    Looking at the jade tablet in his hand, Qi Xuewen furrowed his brows! He crushed the jade tablet!


    Qi Xuewen and the entire Dragon Pce suddenly disappeared from the depths of the sea... as if they had never appeared.


    In a mountain vige in Thand, Xin Ba slowly exhaled and opened his eyes.


    The changes over the past five years made Xin Ba look more masculine. His muscles were well-proportioned, giving off an explosive effect.


    "Master, I think we can go back now." Xin Ba felt that his cultivation was almostplete. They couldn''t keep hiding abroad all the time; it wasn''t manly enough.


    Mad Oldman calmly said, "We are going back, but not to our home country."


    "Then where are we going?" Xin Ba asked in confusion.


    Mad Oldman said solemnly, "Below the highest Divine Realm, there is a vastnd called the Cangluo Continent. The limitations here are still too small. You should go there to develop!"


    "The Cangluo Continent? An otherworldly world?" Xin Ba asked curiously, his eyes shing with excitement. It seemed that Xin Ba was also a strong-willed person.


    "You can understand it that way. It''s full of danger and opportunities, but you will just be a stepping stone there."


    Crazy Oldman''s words excited Xin Ba. He wanted to be stronger! At that time, he would not fear anyone or be threatened by anyone!


    "Master, I''ll follow your instructions!"


    "Good! Xin Ba, cultivate well. Your master will protect you!"


    "Thank you, Master! Your enemies are my enemies!"


    "Not bad for being my crazy old man''s disciple. Let''s go to the Cangluo Continent and make a breakthrough!"


    As soon as Crazy Oldman finished speaking, Xin Ba''s figure disappeared inside the rundown shack.


    In the top-floor office of the Peace Association''s headquarters, Jiu Ye was ying with Xiao Bao, the Golden Retriever that Bai Cixin bought. It had already turned five years old, its golden fur shining brightly, well-fed by Jiu Ye.


    "Xiao Bao, it''s been five years, and my Peace Association has been going downhill the whole time. Sometimes, I really want to let go." Jiu Ye rubbed Xiao Bao''s head, and Xiao Bao looked at its owner, sticking out its tongue.


    "Xiao Bao, how about we move somewhere else? This ce is really tiring." Jiu Ye deeply exhaled, seeming quite exhausted and wanting to change the living environment.


    "Woof!"


    Jiu Ye chuckled, "Do you have the same idea, Xiao Bao? Then let''s go now. Let''s go on a spontaneous trip."


    "Woof~"


    Jiu Ye patted Xiao Bao''s head and took out the bag that Qing Tiandi gave him.


    Inside was a small box with a piece of paper and a mirror.


    Jiu Ye had read the paper five years ago and destroyed it. The general idea was that the mirror was a teleportation artifact that could only be used once. As for where it would teleport them, Jiu Ye really didn''t know.


    Because Jiu Ye was now a lone individual, if they were to talk about the closest one, that would be Xiao Bao.


    Life was gloomy and boring.


    It was better to go and see another world, to walk around, and rx with Xiao Bao.


    Whether they coulde back was no longer important.


    Jiu Ye ced the bronze mirror on the desk and faced it.


    Then, he hugged Xiao Bao. This little fellow had gained some weight.


    Touching Xiao Bao gently, Jiu Ye extended his finger, infusing spiritual energy into the bronze mirror.


    Suddenly, the bronze mirror emitted a powerful light, instantly absorbing Jiu Ye and Xiao Bao.


    As the radiance gradually dissipated, the office was empty, with only the broken mirror left on the desk...


    ~Ying Family~


    Ying Kangshi stood before the Ancient Savage Beast''s Heavy Dust Cave.


    At this moment, his face looked peculiar, and he had a fake beard stuck to his mouth, making him look like a man.


    But today, Ying Kangshi was going to do what a man should do, which was to challenge the Ancient Savage Beast, Heavy Dust.


    If he seeded in the challenge, then he would propose to the Empress of the Voidless Realm. Regardless of life or death, it was Ying Kangshi whom the Empress married!


    He was the Empress''s man.


    With firm conviction, Ying Kangshi took the first step and slowly walked down the cave...


    As the cold intensified, Ying Kangshi became a little anxious. After all, his elder brother had died in this cave. If he died today, it would be an exnation to his brother as well!


    ''Empress, I, Ying Kangshi, will be your husband!''


    As he entered the underground cave, Ying Kangshi crossed his arms, feeling the cold...


    Just the thought of the terrifying Heavy Dust Beast made him shiver.


    He wouldn''t identally step on himself and turn into minced meat, right?


    Should he go back and reconsider?


    After all, marrying the Empress was not a trivial matter. He should go and discuss it with his father.


    Hmm... he was too hasty. He should go back and n carefully.


    However, as Ying Kangshi turned around to leave, a scarlet fingernail pierced the air in front of him, causing the entire ground to tremble.


    Ying Kangshi felt an instant chill down his spine.


    But at the moment of coldness, a burst of heat hit his back, carrying a pungent smell.


    Ying Kangshi was in a panic, feeling that he was about to be devoured.


    ''Someone, please save me! I, Ying Kangshi, am willing to serve you for a lifetime, to do anything... Heaven, pleasee and save me... I don''t want to die yet. I haven''t married the Empress!''


    Ying Kangshi looked at the raised scarlet fingernail, clearly aimed at his head.


    Boom!


    Heavy Dust was a savage beast, and it had no mercy. The scarlet fingernail fell fiercely, leaving a groove in the ground.


    However, when Heavy Dust moved away its fingernail, it was puzzled...


    Where did the person go?


    ~Long''an City, the Leisure Bar~


    The Leisure Bar had a sign on its exterior that read "Closed for now, reopening time unknown, please look forward to it."


    Inside the Leisure Bar''s hall!


    A sense of killing intent pervaded the air.


    Ye Hua stood in front of the bar counter, his gaze fixed on his subordinates!


    Today was a good day!


    Why was that?


    ''Because it was the day this deity returned! Let the Cangluo Continent tremble! Wherever this deity falls, it will rise from there!''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 740 (Shout the Slogan Once)

    <h4>Chapter?C.740 (Shout the Slogan Once)</h4>


    Chapter 740 (Shout the Slogan Once)


    Standing beside Ye Hua were Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, and the beautiful sister-inw. These three women were so stunning that they could kill people with their beauty. This also proved that Ye Hua had a sharp eye.


    Out of the countless women, he chose these three.


    Standing beside them was Donghuang Li, who was now over eight years old and had grown quite tall. She was almost as tall as Ye Zizi and could be considered a little beauty. She inherited her father''s good looks. In another ten years, Donghuang Li would be stunning.


    Ye Yan, Ye Hua''s younger brother, was also six years old. He was about the same height as his sister Donghuang Li. He had delicate features, a smile on his face, and a flute hanging from his waist, a gift from his father.


    Long Yuan.


    At this moment, Ye Yan exuded a strong affinity, like a younger brother from the neighbour''s house. He would definitely grow up to be a warm-hearted man.


    However, it was different for Ye Shen, who stood behind Ye Yan. Although he was only five years old, his small face was icy and cold, just like his father. There was no ripple of emotion, and he appeared very serious.


    The same was true for Ye Liu beside him. She was as cold as frost, as if nothing could affect her emotions. Truly a cold beauty.


    Looking at the entire team, not much had changedpared to five years ago.


    As the direct subordinates of the Seven Deadly Sins, Ye Hua''s subordinates stood at the forefront, with even Kai Yun standing behind the Seven Deadly Sins.


    However, they stood ording to their ranks.


    In these four years, all the families of the subordinates lived in harmony without any incidents of infidelity. They were all content with their current state.


    Ye Hua even praised Lie Gu during this time. In these four years, he had truly be a good man of the new century.


    In Ye Hua''s eyes, he thought that Lie Gu would eventually lose interest and go find other women, but that wasn''t the case.


    ording to Qing Ya, Lie Gu was now wholeheartedly devoted to his four wives, taking them on trips around the world and treating them like little sisters. He even cooked and cleaned at home.


    In the past, Lie Gu acted like a master at home, but since getting married, he had be a typical good husband.


    ''Because of this, Qing Ya even asked this deity to learn from Lie Gu.''


    Ye Hua instantly thought, "What the hell?" and invited Lie Gu to go to a bar that night.


    Little did he know that Lie Gu would bring all four wives along.


    This deity really wanted to stew Lie Gu.


    Among the women in the entire team, there was only one phrase for their husbands:


    Learn from Lie Gu how to be good to your wife.


    As the saying goes, "The bird that sticks out gets shot," and Dou Fushi was d he wasn''t the one sticking out.


    However, Lie Gu didn''t care. He said, "So what if I''m good to my wife? I like it."


    In these four years, Yue Hua had also enjoyed the taste of happiness. Lie Gu treated her well, just like when he was pursuing her. There was no difference. Sometimes he even surprised her, truly winning her heart.


    If Cang Konghong had half of Lie Gu''s emotional intelligence, he wouldn''t have missed out on Yue Hua.


    In these four years, Cang Konghong had always stayed in Nanwu Banner. Unless summoned by Ye Hua for a meeting, he wouldn''te out. It seemed like he was studying, but who knew for sure.


    Cang Konghong also stood among the crowd, appearing calm and without any abnormalities.


    Yue Hua, standing behind Lie Gu, also appeared normal. In fact, since that day, they had hardly spoken to each other except during meetings.


    Lie Gu even generously asked Yue Hua tofort Cang Konghong.


    Yue Hua had tried to console her, but Cang Konghong refused to meet, resulting in the current situation.


    As for Jue Tian, he was still the same. He slept in the embrace of his three wives every day, and he was probably getting better.


    "The vacation ends now! From now on, we enter a state of readiness!" Ye Hua swept his gaze over his subordinates and spoke in a low voice.


    Upon hearing Ye Hua''s words, all the subordinates showed a fighting spirit. They were also tired of being idle.


    Because no one hade to provoke the Voidless Realm and Nanwu Banner, one or two years were fine, but if it went on for too long, it felt ufortable all over.


    Ye Hua''s announcement of his return was simply fantastic!


    The real world over there was crazy!!!


    "Subordinates are willing to follow in the footsteps of Your Honor and eliminate all evil!" The subordinates shouted loudly while kneeling.


    Ye Hua silently nodded. This was the momentum they should have. Well done!


    "Rise!"


    "Thank you, Your Honor!"


    Ye Hua paused and said again, "Let''s shout our slogan together!"


    The hall instantly fell silent.


    A slogan?


    Since when did they have a slogan?


    The subordinates looked confused.


    Even Qing Ya, who was by Ye Hua''s side, was puzzled. When did theye up with a slogan?


    Suddenly, Ye Zizi seemed to remember something and immediately shouted, "Teamwork is great!" As soon as Ye Zizi shouted, everyone understood and shouted in unison:


    "Work diligently."


    "Report every day."


    "Our team is unbeatable."


    Ye Hua looked at his subordinates with surprise, then pped his hands and stood up. "Great!"


    The subordinates breathed a sigh of relief, as if they had passed a test.


    It scared them to death.


    "We will implement this slogan from now on! I hope you all remember it!"


    "The subordinates will definitely recite it every day."


    Ye Hua paused and said in a deep voice, "Alright! Let the heavens see where we will stand in the Cangluo Continent and what our first task will be!"


    "Seize the Imperial Pce!" Dou Fushi eximed excitedly.


    His wife, Li Hun, immediately covered his mouth.


    "We will win people over with virtue," Li Hun said with a sweet smile.


    Ye Hua wanted to p him.


    How could he say "seize the Imperial Pce" in front of this deity''s wives! Does this deity seem so vulgar? Do I need to seize it? Am I that kind of man without style?


    Shallow-minded! Outdated!


    "Li Hun is right. This deity will win the hearts of the people with virtue," Ye Hua said with a low voice.


    The subordinates'' first thought that came to mind was: Why is he so unbelievable? What Your Honor is saying now should all be antonyms, so we just need to do the opposite when the timees.


    Subordinates who overthink things are the scariest.


    Even Qing Yutong, who was on the side, didn''t believe it. "Win people over with virtue"? Every time, it was through violence and intimidation. But she still liked this kind of brother-inw.


    A man who isn''t a little bad is not loved by women.


    This saying has its reasons. A little bit of badness is loved by women to death.


    Just like Lie Gu.


    Cang Konghong, on the other hand, was an honest and straightforward person.


    "Enough talk! Let''s put it into action now!" Ye Hua slowly raised his hand.


    Snap!


    With a snap of his fingers, everyone in the hall disappeared.


    The lights in Leisure Bar gradually dimmed. Ye Hua''s vacation came to an end, waiting for the next one!


    However, it seemed that everyone had forgotten someone.


    The Death Assassin...


    This forgotten skeleton had been diligently guarding Long Aotian for almost six years.


    Outside the small thatched cottage.


    The Death Assassin stood next to it, watching as Long Aotian practised his swordsmanship, asionally stepping forward to give guidance.


    It''s worth mentioning that in the past five years, Long Aotian had already be the Death Assassin''s disciple. The Death Assassin had even built a crude wooden house next to the thatched cottage and continued his mission of guarding Long Aotian.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    <script src="moz-extension://e94c09b5-f1f6-45db-ba34-5417b0f9034d/js/app.js" type="text/javascript"></script>

 Chapter 741 (Wealthy Household)

    Chapter 741 ("Wealthy Household")


    "Dad, Uncle Skeleton, Mom has cooked the meal." A chubby little boy walked out of the thatched cottage, his face beaming with a happy smile.


    Inside the cottage, Mengmeng was setting the food on the table, her face disying a gentle smile. This family of three lived a contented life here.


    Long Aotian put away his sword and let out a sigh of relief. Through training with the Death Assassin, he realised the vast gap between them. He was no match for the Death Assassin at all.


    If the Death Assassin wanted to, he could kill Long Aotian in an instant.


    It was truly terrifying.


    "Master,e inside and have your meal. Don''t always wait for us. It makes me feel bad," Long Aotian hurriedly grabbed the Death Assassin''s arm and pulled him towards the house.


    If he hadn''t pulled him this time, Long Aotian would have been free. But for some reason, Long Aotian inexplicably wanted to forcefully bring the Death Assassin into the house.


    Such is fate.


    The Death Assassin didn''t need to eat, and of course, he couldn''t eat either.


    Did you expect me to sit there and watch you and your family eat?


    Being forcibly dragged into the small thatched cottage, the Death Assassin could only sit down.


    "Come and taste the delicious food my wife cooked. It''s super tasty." Long Aotian was no longer the same as before. He had changed and no longer had that arrogant air. He treated people well, and most importantly, he no longer had thoughts of having a harem. He only wanted to apany his wife and child.


    "Uncle Skeleton, my mom''s cooking is really delicious." Little Long Yan happily said, even offering food to the Death Assassin. He was so sensible.


    Meng Meng felt a little embarrassed by the praise from her father and son. "It''s just in food..."


    "Wife, don''t be modest. The Master is not an outsider, and besides... it''s nice to have the Master join us for a meal." Long Aotian said.


    The Death Assassin: "..."


    However, just as the Death Assassin felt gloomy, he suddenly felt a strange aura. It seemed like he was about to leave this world!


    What''s going on?


    Long Aotian sensed the Death Assassin''s change and asked, "Master, what''s wrong?"


    The Death Assassin grabbed Long Aotian''s wrist! His empty eyes gleamed with red light, and his body seemed to fade away. The same thing happened to Long Aotian, who was caught by the Death Assassin. His body also became faint.


    This meant that his master was about to leave this world, and as a summoning, he would leave with his master!


    But his master''s orders still needed to bepleted, and he had to watch over Long Aotian!


    "Aotian, what''s happening to you?" Meng Meng also grabbed her husband''s arm.


    "Dad, Mom... What''s happening to you?" Long Yan was frightened and cried out, hugging his mother.


    Before Long Aotian could inquire further...


    The four of them instantly disappeared from the small thatched cottage. The food on the table was still steaming, but there was no one left to taste it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Where are we?" Ye Hua asked with a heavy voice, his expression not looking good because it was different from what he had anticipated.


    Looking around, the trees were withered, there was no green grass on the ground, and no flowers to wee his arrival.


    All that remained was the bone-chilling wind.


    Ye Hua''s question left his subordinates puzzled.


    Zi Shan and Li Hun, as women from the divine realm, had never been to the vast Cangluo Continent, so they didn''t know.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were even more clueless.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Yan were already happily running around, and Ye Shen and Ye Liu looked excited. They knew why their father had waited for five years; it was to see them grow up!


    It meant that their father was about to assign them tasks!


    They were so excited! They mustplete the tasks assigned by their father and show him that they could carry the banner of the Ye family.


    The members of the Seven Deadly Sins also didn''t know where they were.


    Because...


    The ce where they fought along Ye Hua was quite beautiful, unlike this deste ce...


    It was too miserable.


    Wei Chang respectfully said, "Please calm down, Your Honor. Judging from the surroundings, we should have appeared in the northern region, and this areacks vegetation, indicating that it should be in the western direction of the north."


    Wei Chang made his guess based on his own experience.


    Upon hearing Wei Chang''s words about the western direction of the north, Ye Hua started to believe. The northwest was vast, to the point where one would doubt life. The area wasplex and chaotic.


    And it was an ungoverned area.


    Every sect controlled a vast territory, and within this range, the royal families and nobles needed to pay "protection fees" to the sects.


    In the Cangluo Continent, sects held more power than the royal family.


    ''This deity had nned to be the emperor. If anyone dared to ask this deity for protection fees, this deity would make them despair and doubt their lives.''


    "Bai Gu!"


    "Here, Your Honor!"


    "Go and check the surrounding area... see if there''s any... wealthy household where we can stay." Ye Hua said calmly. His two wives were shrewd.


    But Ye Hua secretly transmitted to Bai Gu, "Go and check the nearest imperial city!"


    "Yes!" Bai Gu, invisible in the air, received the order and disappeared in an instant.


    It must be said that Bai Gu was skilled in gathering intelligence.


    After ncing at his subordinates, it seemed like they had nothing to do.


    "Let''s start with a barbecue. Yi Hong, do you have all the tools?" Ye Hua said casually.


    "Your Honor, we have everything with us."


    "Then let''s get everything set up."


    "Yes, Your Honor!"


    Yi Hong and Lu Hong immediately started setting up the barbecue grill.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi werepletely puzzled.


    Finally, Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but ask, "Ye Hua, are you here for revenge or for a barbecue?"


    Ye Hua was busy skewering the meat, truly enjoying himself...


    "Wasn''t Bai Gu supposed to gather intelligence? Let''s fill our stomachs first. Dou Fushi, set up the tents. We''ll sleep here tonight."


    Everyone: "..."


    They felt that Your Honor wasn''t seeking revenge, but rather, he had changed the location for a vacation.


    With a pic-like atmosphere, everyone started barbecuing.


    Moreover, the wives of the subordinates showcased their talents¡ªsinging and dancing.


    Lie Gu''s four wives were truly outstanding. They could sing and dance. Watching Lie Gu, this little man, and seeing his four wives perform, with a hint of sweat on his forehead, he immediately took out a tissue to wipe it off.


    An exceptionally good man.


    As the sky gradually darkened, in this deste and uninhabited ce, the campfire appeared so bright.


    "Your Honor!" Suddenly, Bai Gu''s voice sounded in the air. Ye Hua ced his beer on the ground, and all the subordinates stopped talking, standing up respectfully.


    Ye Hua sat on the ground and asked calmly, "Did you find it?"


    "Your Honor, we have found it. There''s a ''Wealthy Household'' about ten thousand kilometres to the north."


    Ye Hua frowned, "The nearest one?"


    "Yes, Your Honor."


    Ye Hua had originally nned to find the nearest one, to see who was the most unlucky. It seemed like this ce was the most unfortunate.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi smiled bitterly and shook their heads. Their husband was really something. He continued to y along, let''s see how far he would go. Calling it a ''Wealthy Household,'' who knows what mischief he had in mind.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 742 (Midnight Sounds)

    Chapter 742 (Midnight Sounds)


    After contemting for a while and realising it was gettingte, Ye Hua spoke up.


    "We''ll rest here today and let me think about it."


    "Yes!"


    The subordinates started returning to their tents. Due to soundproofing issues, the male friends had to endure. After all, it would be awkward to hear their wives'' moans of pleasure.


    Ye Hua seemed to have thought of this problem and added, "Everyone needs to be quiet tonight, pay attention!"


    As soon as he said that, the subordinates instantly understood.


    The women blushed with shyness, but the two wives of Ye Hua didn''t bother to do anything.


    Tang Wei, who was in the team, thought about it but realised her partner wasn''t interested. She was the only maiden in the entire team.


    Actually, there were a few maidens.


    For example, Xun Fang, Brittany, and of course, Qing Yutong. They were all waiting to be...


    These girls were really suffering.


    Ye Hua, of course, entered the tent with his two wives. The children had already fallen asleep separately and didn''t need their parents to apany them.


    Both Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were excited about being in this unfamiliar world. They bombarded Ye Hua with countless questions, making it difficult for him to focus on thinking. If anything went wrong in the future, the two of them would have to take responsibility.


    Gradually, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi fell asleep in their husband''s embrace. Ye Hua held the most beautiful woman in the world and felt no desire to sleep. If anyone was the most excited, it was Ye Hua.


    Returning to this world again made him want to shout with excitement, but there were subordinates present, so he couldn''t do it.


    He used the barbecue performance to calm himself down.


    Hearing the wind outside, Ye Hua sighed and slowly closed his eyes to sleep. In the past, he could go without sleep for days, but now sleeping has be a daily habit. Should he apply a facial mask to moisturise his skin?


    Hmm~


    A faint moan suddenly sounded, causing Ye Hua, who was about to fall asleep, to open his eyes wide.


    Which damn bastard couldn''t resist having sex with his wife! He had emphasised not to do it, yet they still did it!!!


    Didn''t they know it was a collective activity? How could they not control themselves!


    Ye Hua really wanted to rush out and give the most severe criticism.


    Hmm~


    "..."


    Although the sound was suppressed very low, everyone probably heard it.


    Several ck lines appeared on Ye Hua''s forehead. Who had no shame! Couldn''t they cover their wives'' mouths! They could even use soundproofing spells!


    In Lie Gu''s tent...


    Lie Gu held Wen Xia in his left arm and Yue Hua in his right arm. Lying beside him was Bai Xiaozhen. Lie Gu''s mouth twitched slightly.


    The faces of his four wives were slightly flushed.


    Because they had also heard the sound.


    "Your Honor is really something. He doesn''t allow us to fool around, but he does it himself," Lie Gu said softly.


    Yue Hua spoke gently, "Maybe it was someone else?"


    "Your Honor strictly forbade it just now. Who would dare?" Lie Gu pursed his lips. Your Honor really couldn''t control himself for a whole night.


    Yi Ran beside him giggled, "Maybe it was Li Hun."


    "Possibly Zi Shan," Bai Xiaozhen added.


    It seemed that these two women were known for clinging to their husband within the team.


    But in Dou Fushi''s tent...


    Li Hun had white napkins stuffed in her ears to eliminate any tempting sounds because she was afraid she couldn''t resist.


    Dou Fushi rolled his eyes, thinking that Your Honor was so bad. He forbade his subordinates from making noise but did it himself.


    In Yi Hong''s tent, Zi Shan covered her face with clothes, and Yi Hong did the same. That sound was too enchanting.


    The four children were sound asleep, so they didn''t hear anything.


    When everyone emerged the next day, they all had dark circles under their eyes.


    It was evident they hadn''t slept well.


    Ye Hua carefully observed his subordinates to figure out who had been active all night!


    And the subordinates looked at Ye Hua with admiration. He had gone all night, what strong kidneys he had!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t hear anything because they had fallen asleep early. However, they noticed that the subordinates'' gazes toward Ye Hua were different today, but they couldn''t put their finger on what had changed.


    "I don''t want what happenedst night to happen again!" Ye Hua said with a stern voice, clearly shameless.


    The subordinates felt that Ye Hua wasining first even though it was clearly his doing. Even the wives had been influenced by him.


    However, as men, we can still understand Your Honor''s behaviour, but such actions do not align with Your Honor''s style.


    "I will personally go and take a look today. You all stay and hold the fort!"


    "Yes, Your Honor!"


    For the future headquarters, Ye Hua had to personally inspect it. This matter couldn''t be taken lightly.


    Since it was a "Wealthy Household," the area should be vast, with towering city walls spanning a hundred zhang. The magnificent imperial pce should be even more splendid, and bustling streets were a must because prosperity showcased Your Honor''s rule.


    "I''ll go with you, Ye Hua," Donghuang Baizhi softly said.


    "Alright. Qing Ya, stay here and watch over the children. Don''t let them run around," Ye Hua instructed. Although he wasn''t overly concerned about the children''s safety, as a father, he still had to care for them.


    "Yes, you two be careful," Qing Ya obediently replied.


    Without further dy, Ye Hua took the Empress with him to see the future imperial pce. It would be a magnificent chapter in history!


    However, when they saw the "Wealthy Household," Ye Hua''s expression turned sour.


    Hundred-zhang tall city walls? [333.333 metre]


    Your Honor had thought too highly of it. It was all made of simple logs, even the city gates were wooden.


    Bustling streets? That was also wishful thinking. The streets were deste, asionally a figure would quickly run into a house, leaving behind deep snow on the ground.


    Imperial pce?


    It was just a few rundown houses. The splendour and magnificence had turned into darkness. This was considered a "Wealthy Household"?


    What a joke!


    "Ye Hua, let''s go down and take a look," Donghuang Baizhi suggested.


    Ye Hua was in no mood to enter the city. This should be the smallest "imperial city."


    As soon as a wave of monsters attacked the city, this small imperial city would vanish from the map.


    "Those people seem to be in a rush to leave," Donghuang Baizhi pointed to the crowd hastily exiting the city.


    Ye Hua sighed. He didn''t expect his luck to be so bad, ending up with such a territory. It was truly unfortunate.


    There was nothing splendid as promised.


    Leaving behind themoners, Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi walked through the deep snow, slowly heading towards the city gate.


    The people who were preparing to flee couldn''t help but cast curious gazes at the sudden appearance of these noble figures.


    The man was exceptionally handsome, and the woman was breathtakingly beautiful. It was evident that this pair was from a certain prestigious sect. They couldn''t be provoked...


    Their fur coats were even more luxurious.


    Ye Hua ignored themoners and entered the city with Donghuang Baizhi. Many wooden houses were on the verge of copsing, and numerous shops were closed without any guards.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 743 (This is Simply Being a Village Chief)

    Chapter 743 (This is Simply Being a Vige Chief)


    Even strong men were scarce, with the majority being the elderly, weak, women, and children.


    Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but inquire about her doubts, approaching an old man who was clearing the snow in front of his door.


    "Excuse me, why is everyone leaving the city, and why are there so few men around?" Donghuang Baizhi asked.


    The old man raised his wrinkled face, took a brief nce at Donghuang Baizhi, and was slightly stunned. It seemed that he was also amazed by Donghuang Baizhi''s beauty.


    After all, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s beauty was unparalleled, capable of stunning anyone whoid eyes on them.


    "Miss, it''s not safe here. You should leave quickly," the old man gently advised, retracting his gaze and continuing to clear the snow on the ground.


    "What exactly happened here?" Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but ask again.


    The old man straightened his slightly hunched back, speaking in a low voice, "Winter has arrived, and the wicked witch often appears. The strong men in the city have been captured, and monsters also roam around in winter. In the past, the Kingdom of Valoris would send troops to suppress them, but for the past three years, they haven''te. It''s all up to the royal family to organise resistance."[The kingdom name was Gu Da, meaning, (ancient; old) and (to attain; to reach). This name carries a sense of achieving ancient greatness or reaching the heights of the past. Based on the meanings and sounds of G¨³d¨¢, a simr English name could be "Valoris." Valoris: Combining the notion "Val" meaning "ancient" or "old" with the idea of "oris" meaning "reaching" or "attaining". *Decided through Poll*]


    "But now even the royal family has fled, and this Divine Steppes is on the verge of destruction..." The old man took a deep breath, feeling that he no longer had the energy to run and bury himself in thisnd where he had grown up.[The kingdom name was Lintai,which can be interpreted as "Divine Steppes" or "Sacred Terrace Country." This namebines the concept of a sacred tform with expansive and elevated grasnds, symbolising a vast and spiritually significant territory. *Decided through Poll*]


    Watching the old man''s aged figure walk back into his house, Donghuang Baizhi let out a sigh. Compared to this ce, the inhabitants of Earth were much happier. At least they didn''t have to live in fear and apprehension.


    "Ye Hua, how about we make this our headquarters?" Donghuang Baizhi hooked her arm around her husband''s.


    Ye Hua didn''t particrly like this ce. Although it was spacious, it was too crude, and rebuilding it would be quite troublesome.


    "Do you like it here?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    Rather than liking it, Donghuang Baizhi wanted to help these helpless people and provide them with a better living environment. If they were under Ye Hua''s protection, they should be able to guarantee their safety.


    Besides, Ye Hua also intended to find a territory where he could help others and avoid any conflicts. It would be killing two birds with one stone.


    "Well...," Donghuang Baizhi started to act spoiled, shaking her husband''s arm as the children weren''t around.


    Ye Hua was helpless. He couldn''t tolerate his two women acting spoiled, especially the Empress.


    "Then let''s go back and n," Ye Hua said indifferently. They would settle here.


    They would need to renovate it. He was here to be an emperor, so he had to have the bearing of an emperor.


    However, the starting point was too low. This ce couldn''t even be called a country; it was more like a small vige. He was just a vige chief...


    Damn it.


    Returning to the camping site, Ye Hua began to issue orders.


    Regarding the sound fromst night, it shouldn''t havee from his subordinates. The witch was capturing men to gather Yang energy. This evil technique had bemonce.


    As for how to be the Emperor of the Divine Steppes, Ye Hua couldn''t force himself into the position. He had to make those people beg him to be the emperor and reluctantly ept it.


    For that, actors were needed...


    It seemed that the enemy actors were already prepared. ording to the information from Bai Gu, that wicked witch was indeed recuperating, and judging by the numbers, she would soon be ready to attack again.


    More importantly, this witch controlled many first and second-tier monsters.


    No wonder there would be monster attacks on the city. It turned out this witch was manipting them from behind.


    Unfortunately, this time you encountered Ye Hua. Ultimately, you will be a stepping stone for Ye Hua to ascend to the throne!


    But you were able to torment Ye Hua for several nights. You should feel fortunate that he kept you for use.


    Finally, after eight days, Bai Gu brought news of movement!


    The eight days of camping in the wilderness had been extremely torturous for Ye Hua and his subordinates, especially for those who needed to exercise every day.


    Upon hearing that the witch had taken action, Ye Hua felt like thanking her. She had finally taken action!


    Outside the wooden wall of the Divine Steppes, there were hundreds of first and second-tier monsters gathered. From small slimes and goblins to a couple of skeletons holding staves, undead creatures.


    In the sky stood a bewitching woman, the witch mentioned by the old man. She wore a purple robe, and her waterfall-like hair naturally cascaded down. Her slender white legs were partially revealed, and every move she made carried a seductive charm. Although she was smiling, there was a cold, sinister smile on her face.


    Standing on the wooden wall were several old men in their seventies and eighties, wearing tattered armour and holding the most ordinary bows and arrows. They carried only a few arrows in their quivers, and it was uncertain whether they would be able to hit their targets.


    The old man who was clearing the snow still stood at the forefront, his waist adorned with arge machete. His gaze was fixed on the monsters not far away, and of course, on the witch in the sky.


    "Raise the g!" the old man shouted loudly.


    Thirty-something old men on the city wall raised the g of the Divine Steppes, and the crimson g fluttered above the wooden wall.


    The pure white snow quickly dyed the red g with ayer of white crystals.


    "Draw the bows!" the old man shouted again.


    Thirty old men drew their bows, forming a full moon with their arrows.


    Watching the old men on the wooden wall, the witch found it amusing and called out in a sweet voice, "Old men, open the city gate, and I might spare your lives!"


    "You insane witch, one day the heavens will deal with you!" the old man shouted. Perhaps it had been too long since hest drew a bow, as his right hand trembled a bit and he identally shot the arrow.


    The feathered arrow gracefully arched through the vast whiteness of the sky and firmly embedded itself in the ground, still ten zhang away from the target.


    "Hahaha!" the witch couldn''t help butugh. She found it amusing that these ordinary men dared to oppose her, underestimating their abilities.


    The old man looked at the arrow and felt his heart sink. The morale of the surrounding old men was greatly affected and became low.


    "Witch, today I will fight you to the death and avenge my son!" The old man drew therge machete from his waist and angrily pointed it at the witch.


    The witch extended her crimson tongue and licked her lips. "Old man, your son tasted good, very delicious."


    "You!!"


    The witch retracted her smile, and a sinister aura shrouded her face as she eximed, "Kill!"


    Over a hundred monsters rushed towards the wall, and the thirty old men began shooting their arrows. However, these bows and arrows were ineffective, unable to pierce even the slimes. The undead creatures with their staves asionally unleashed fireballs, immediately setting the wooden wall aze.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 744 (Heavens’ Intervention)

    <h4>Chapter 744 (Heavens¡¯ Intervention)</h4>


    Chapter 744 (Heavens'' Intervention)


    "Fire! Fire!" The women in the city rushed to fetch water in wooden buckets, hoping to extinguish the raging mes. But their efforts were in vain; it was only a matter of time before the monsters broke through.


    The old men released all their arrows and unsheathed their swords, ready to fight the creatures to the death. They were determined to face their fate alongside the Divine Steppes.


    As they confronted the ferocious monsters, despair filled the people on the city walls. They wished for a rescue, someone to eliminate these evils.


    Perhaps the prayers of the old men were answered by a higher power. Suddenly, a beam of light pierced through the gloomy sky, and the snowkes ceased falling.


    The monsters halted their attacks, and even the witch priestess was puzzled. She wondered who could have arrived in this small ce. The abandoned Valoris was forsaken by the Divine Steppes, and the sects were unlikely to intervene. What was happening?


    While the witch priestess questioned the situation, the old men on the city walls, along with the women in the city, dropped to their knees, shouting with joy, "Heavens'' intervention! The heavens have opened their eyes!"


    Indeed, the phenomenon resembled heaven opening its eyes.


    Of course, it wasn''t heavens'' intervention but rather the moment when Ye Hua felt it was about time to make an appearance. Starting with an overwhelming effect wouldn''t create the desired impact. Instead, he chose to bring hope when people were at their most desperate, ensuring their endless admiration for him.


    Don''t ask how he knew; after watching the Cbash Brothers for several years, he hade to understand this principle.


    Above the sky, a golden light descended, and Ye Hua, along with his subordinates, appeared for the first time in the Cangluo Continent. Although the audience wasn''trge and their strength wasn''t remarkable, it was the first step they took.


    The people on the city walls observed more than twenty figures suddenly appearing. There were men, women, and even children. Everyone was perplexed. Who were these people?


    Regardless of their identities, descending from the sky undoubtedly marked them as extraordinary individuals. Perhaps they were disciples sent by powerful sects who had heard of the hardships faced by the people in this region and came to their rescue.


    It was said that the disciples of those sects could fly through the sky in the blink of an eye, demonstrating terrifying abilities.


    At this moment, even the witch priestess observed Ye Hua and his group. They appeared ordinary and didn''t emit any signs of martial energy, which was quite strange for people descending from the sky.


    "Who are you? How dare you ruin my ns!" the witch priestess shouted, her voice filled with vignce.


    Ye Hua ignored her and calmly said, "Li Hun, restore these monsters."


    "Yes!" Lihun gently waved her slender hand, and a pink-red mist enveloped the hundred monsters.


    The monsters gradually regained their senses. Initially, they had clearly been under the control of the witch priestess.


    As the monsters regained their rationality, they looked around curiously, wondering what they were doing. Among these monsters, Ye Hua noticed the presence of the undead. He remembered being in a simr state in the past. Without effort, they would be tools for others and never achieve their own aplishments.


    As an undead, how could one be subject to fate without striving? Without putting in the effort, one would never know the extent of their potential.


    The witch priestess observed Li Hun effortlessly releasing her control and felt a sense of oppression. Judging from this disy, this woman''s strength wasparable to her own. If all these individuals possessed such power, she would be in trouble today!


    But what if they were bluffing? Simply tricking her into leaving?


    "I am a first-ranked fighter. Who are you people?" The witch priestess revealed her own strength, hoping to scare off the opposition.


    In the Cangluo Continent, there was a division of strength levels: Fighter, Warrior, Master, Grandmaster, King, Emperor, Order, God, Venerable, and Heavenly Venerable. Each level had ten grades, with the peak being the ultimate achievement.


    Of course, there were also those with exceptional talents who reached the level of the Heavenly Dao!


    During the promotion to Warrior, every sect would uncover a strong fighter of the Heavenly Dao, bing a Heavenly Dao Warrior!


    Heavenly Dao Warriors were iparable to ordinary warriors of the same rank and even had the ability to fight beyond their level. Bing a Heavenly Dao Fighter would undoubtedly make them famous throughout the Cangluo Continent.


    Many sects were willing to provide resources to Heavenly Dao Fighters, and the future rewards were immense.


    In summary, Heavenly Dao powerhouses were highly sought after in the Cangluo Continent.


    Ye Hua had killed many Heavenly Dao powerhouses, but he had yet to encounter a Heavenly Dao Venerable. Attaining such a level required not only time but also an abundance of resources.


    It was like ying a game¡ªthe experience required to level up in the Heavenly Dao was a hundred times that of ordinary cultivators. Moreover, during the promotion, many materials were needed, and even a higher-level Heavenly Dao Soul was required for breakthroughs. Heavenly Dao individuals were already scarce to begin with.


    Thus, in the Cangluo Continent, Heavenly Dao Emperors had never appeared, let alone Heavenly Dao Venerables.


    As for Ye Hua''s four children, they were undoubtedly Heavenly Dao powerhouses. At least, Ah Li had reached the strength of a Heavenly Dao Order, while Ye Yan, Ye Shen, and Ye Liu were at the level of Heavenly Dao Kings.


    They don''t need any advanced items. With age, their strength will naturally increase. That''s the advantage of being the children of the Supreme Overlord. So, it can be said that children like Ah Li have already won at the starting line, disregarding any reason.


    However, this witch priestess is just an ordinary cultivator. She doesn''t have ess to the abundant resources of a sect. It''s already good enough for her to cultivate to the level of a fighter.


    But her cultivation path is extremely wicked and destined to be a dead end.


    Ye Hua casually nced at the witch priestess. A fighter?


    How insignificant.


    "Who am I? Hmph! I am someone you can''t afford to provoke!" Ye Hua didn''t refer to himself as his true identity, clearly hiding his intentions.


    "Haha! Arrogant child, you look quite good. You''re suitable to be my medicine and all you men here," the witch priestess looked at Ye Hua''s group, having no interest in women but many thoughts about the men.


    "Alright, then I''ll give you one. Cang Konghong! It''s up to you!" Ye Hua said indifferently.


    The sole purpose of summoning Cang Konghong was to let out some pent-up emotions. Some things couldn''t be suppressed and needed to be vented.


    This witch priestess happened to be a woman who liked to toy with men, making her the perfect target for Cang Konghong''s revenge.


    The true self didn''t say that Yue Hua enjoyed ying with men. It was just that Cang Konghong needed an outlet for release.


    "Yes!" Cang Konghong responded in a deep voice and stepped forward from the group.


    Cang Konghong, standing at two metres tall, appeared like a small mountain, especially with his explosive muscles. For women who liked muscr men, he was a deadly attraction.


    The old men standing on the wooden wall looked worried when they saw this burly man. They knew the witch priestess was skilled at seducing men, so they thought it would be better to fight together and defeat her.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 745 (Scum Girl)

    Chapter 745 (Scum Girl)


    Cang Konghong stood at the forefront of the team, gazing deeply at the priestess.


    In the past few days, he had been able to hear the voice of this shameless woman at night. Cang Konghong wished she could crush the woman''s head!


    She was nothing but a scum girl!


    Now, Cang Konghong saw every woman as a scum girl, especially those who moved with grace, making her feel like twisting their necks.


    The priestess looked at the approaching Cang Konghong with excitement in her eyes. Initially, she hadn''t paid much attention to Cang Konghong, who stood at the back. Who would notice a man so ugly?


    However, when Cang Konghong walked out of the team, the priestess couldn''t help but be enthralled by his muscr physique. His rock-solid muscles and perfect lines exuded male sensuality.


    His eight-pack abs were like a product of thunderous force. She couldn''t help but want to touch them. Despite this man being incredibly ugly, if she put on a different head, he would be usable. He was the sexiest man she had ever seen, without a doubt!


    This statement was indeed true. Although Cang Konghong was the ugliest man in the team, he was also the sexiest man in the team. Even the priestess couldn''t help but be infatuated.


    "You! Be my disciple, and I''ll spare your life!" The priestess pointed at Cang Konghong and smiled. Her gaze fixed on his chest muscles, abs, and v-lines.


    Cang Konghong said nothing, and his tall figure suddenly disappeared!


    This startled the priestess, who didn''t have time to react before feeling a strong hand gripping her neck!


    The priestess was bewildered. What kind of speed was this?


    She couldn''t see any trajectory at all, which was impossible!


    Feeling the force on her neck, the priestess quickly regained her senses and revealed a seductive look. "Am I beautiful?"


    Smack!


    Cang Konghong pped the priestess across the face, instantly stunning her.


    "Scum..."


    The priestess''s left cheek instantly swelled up, wearing a bizarre expression. Her charm technique didn''t work on him! This couldn''t be possible!


    With a swollen face, the priestess forcefully used her charm technique again and asked, "Am I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence.


    Smack!


    The other side of the priestess''s face also swelled up, leaving her utterly bewildered.


    Not only was the priestess stunned, but the old men standing on the wooden wall were also stunned.


    This burly man was grabbing the priestess like a chick, even pping her!


    What kind of powerful person was he? He rendered the fighterspletely helpless.


    "Girl!" Cang Konghong finally uttered his second word.


    Together, they became "scum girl."


    Everyone on Ye Hua''s side heard it and wore strange expressions. They didn''t expect that after four years, Cang Konghong''s resentment had grown even stronger.


    Yue Hua let out a deep sigh. She didn''t expect to be a scum girl in Cang Konghong''s eyes.


    Lie Gu seemed to sense his wife''s sadness and gently embraced Yue Hua. He had truly be a caring man now.


    The priestess was clearly unaware of Cang Konghong''s consecutive statements.


    But the priestess didn''t give up on saving herself.


    "Bone Palm!" The priestess transformed her delicate hand into a palm and struck directly at Cang Konghong''s chest.


    Such a hard chest muscle!


    That was the priestess''s first impression.


    Cang Konghong slightly lowered his head, and his expression suddenly twisted. This woman was actually touching his chest!


    Truly a shameless scum girl!


    Smack!


    Cang Konghong increased the force of his blow, even knocking out the priestess''s teeth.


    The priestess felt everything spinning, and she seemed to be on the verge of fainting. Damn it!


    How could this man be so strong!


    There was no choice but to use her trump card!


    Rakshasa Throat Seal!


    This was a top-grade magic weapon she had obtained by chance. Once blood was shed, not even an Emperor could be killed!


    Today, she had to use it!


    The priestess''s delicate hand condensed, and a small needle appeared between her fingers. She then fiercely thrust it toward Cang Konghong''s neck!


    "Die!"


    Cang Konghong furrowed his brows slightly, feeling a slight itch on his neck.


    Lowering his head slightly to take a look, he saw the woman holding a needle! She was tickling him!


    He couldn''t bear it!


    The priestess was dumbfounded.


    Her Rakshasa Throat Seal couldn''t pierce through. This thin, small needle couldn''t enter his throat! How was this possible!


    Cang Konghong had be extremely angry with the priestess''s various provocations. He raised hisrge palm and struck left and right.


    He kept shouting.


    "Scum..."


    "Girl..."


    The priestess was no match for Cang Konghong and was directly knocked unconscious.


    A golden me erupted from Cang Konghong''s hand, and the priestess''s body was instantly engulfed. In the blink of an eye, she turned into dust between heaven and earth, leaving no trace behind.


    The old men on the wooden wall had their jaws dropped.


    Cang Konghong''s actions shocked these old men. He actually held the powerful priestess in his hand and pped her.


    And then he burned her.


    It all felt too unreal. Was this a dream?


    It was only after a long while that they realised it wasn''t a dream; it was all real.


    The priestess had been killed by that man, avenging the men of Divine Steppes. They thanked the heavens for sending such a powerful person. That damned priestess had finally met her retribution.


    The old men looked at the group of over twenty people outside the city and immediately shouted, "Open the city gates! We must show our gratitude to the hero."


    At this moment, Cang Konghong also returned to the team, looking rather dull, as if he hadn''t done anything just now.


    However, everyone now knew that Cang Konghong no longer liked women. His orientation had changed, and they had to protect the men around him.


    The crowd turned to look at Divine Steppes. Such a nation now only had a hundred people left. It was truly tragic.


    As the city gates opened, the old men ran out with some old women, weing the group of heroes who had descended from the sky.


    "Benefactors!" The old men led everyone to kneel in front of Ye Hua.


    Faced with such a gesture, Ye Hua naturally epted it. ''Without this deity''s presence, you might have already turned into corpses.''


    "Rise." Ye Hua said calmly.


    As the old men stood up and looked at the man in front of them, they suddenly felt a sense of familiarity.


    When they saw Donghuang Baizhi next to him, the old men remembered. That day, they passed by their doorstep while clearing the snow and asked them a question!


    They didn''t expect that it was these people who hade to their rescue. They were truly good people!


    "Thank you for saving us old folks," the old men expressed their gratitude and kowtowed to Ye Hua again. In a world full of deceit, it was not easy to encounter such good people.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, "Now that the danger has been eliminated, I won''t stay."


    Upon hearing Ye Hua''s words, the old men became anxious. "Benefactor, please stay and have a meal! We also want to express our gratitude to you!"


    "No, thank you," Ye Hua softly declined, pretending to be someone who didn''t want anything.


    The old men fell silent.


    Ye Hua was a little puzzled. ''Why was this deity being so polite? Shouldn''t you continue to persuade this deity to stay?''


    ''Let me be your emperor.''


    ''Say it.''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 746 (Our Emperor)

    Chapter 746 (Our Emperor)


    ''These old men are so foolish. Now is the best opportunity for you all to attach yourselves to a powerful figure. Do you really want me to take the initiative to say it?''


    ''Fools!''


    Ye Hua misunderstood. Those who can stay here are all honest and simplemoners. They wouldn''t have such schemes in mind.


    They need some guidance.


    So, it''s time for a sensible subordinate to appear.


    Kai Yun instantly understood.


    "Yue Hua, what should we do if more monsters appear?" Kai Yun asked with concern, as if she was genuinely worried.


    Truly a talented actor. As a member of the team, if her acting skills weren''t top-notch, she wouldn''t be able to survive.


    Yue Hua also understood instantly.


    "Yes, if more monsters attack, I''m afraid..." Yue Hua sighed heavily after finishing her sentence.


    As expected!


    The old man heard it and his face changed. "Benefactor! Please don''t leave!"


    "What''s going on?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    Mainly, Ye Hua''s aloof demeanour is quite intimidating, making people shiver in fear like an emperor.


    The old man actually wanted to say that he was scared.


    But thinking about the lives of over a hundred people, the old man made up his mind: "Benefactor! Please stay! Protect us!!!"


    Ye Hua liked to hear that, but as the Supreme Overlord with a high-and-mighty attitude, agreeing outright didn''t seem appropriate.


    "What can you offer us?" Ye Hua asked calmly. What he wanted was to be the vige chief... No! The emperor!


    Hearing Ye Hua''s question, the old man was left dumbfounded.


    What can they offer? Valoris was already in shambles. What could they possibly give?


    The old man felt a bit desperate.


    However, a woman behind him said, "Benefactor, if you don''t mind, be our Emperor!!!"


    With that woman''s words, the hundred people around them all echoed in unison.


    Seeing the group of old, weak, women, and children kneeling in front of him, Ye Hua''s lips curled up in a smile. ''You''ve finally said it, allowing me to step down.''


    ''Should I refuse again? Perhaps not. These honest and simple people won''t be polite, and if I really leave, it would be awkward.''


    "Since you sincerely request it, I will reluctantly agree and protect your safety," Ye Hua said with a righteous tone, giving everyone a sense of security, as if with him here, no one would be threatened, instilling a strong sense of trust.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had no expression on their faces, but they couldn''t help but smile at their husband''s words. Clearly, they wanted it this way, yet they pretended not to.


    But now, Ye Hua looks cute.


    Only Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi found him cute. The old men were trembling in fear.


    However, upon hearing Ye Hua''s agreement to stay, everyone revealed a glimmer of hope. That man had easily killed the witch with just one hand. Such a powerful person could rival those sects.


    With them guarding Valoris, it couldn''t be more appropriate.


    Immediately, the old man shouted loudly, "Our Emperor, long live! Long live! Long live forever!"


    As the old man''s voice fell, everyone behind him joined in the chorus.


    Although it was hasty, at least Ye Hua gained the approval of all the residents.


    And hearing such respectful titles was quite pleasant.


    But it wasn''t over yet!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also lowered themselves, and seeing their Emoresses do so, the subordinates followed suit.


    Then they all shouted in unison, "Our Emperor, long live! Long live! Long live forever!"


    A group of followers with "BUG" level strength roared, causing the earth to tremble, and the snow in the sky stopped falling. The dark clouds gradually dispersed, and the sunlight once again shone on Ye Hua''s tall figure.


    It seemed as if even the heavens were weing Ye Hua as the new emperor.


    Such a phenomenon, in the eyes of themon people, was a sign from the heavens. They became even more certain that this man was fit to be the emperor. Even the heavens approved.


    To them, the throne was merely symbolic. If someone sat on it and could protect them, it was worth it.


    "Rise!" Ye Hua gestured with both hands. At this moment, he couldn''t feel happier. Especially Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, they gave him so much face. Tonight, he would take good care of them and show them the boundless love from their Emperor.


    Everyone stood up, and the old man respectfully said, "Our Emperor, please follow me."


    Now that he was an emperor, Ye Hua had to change his style a bit. Holding his wives directly in his arms might not be appropriate, as that would be more like the behaviour of a rogue.


    Walking through the city gate, they entered a spacious road leading to the ruined "Imperial Pce."


    When Ye Hua reached the "Imperial Pce," he let out a deep sigh.


    "Our Emperor, the valuable items in the pce have all been looted, and some parts are in disrepair," the old man said apologetically. Their benefactor had saved everyone, but they couldn''t offer a proper reward.


    After all, being an emperor here was like being a bachelor, without an army, without power, and with only a few elderly people managing themoners, and they numbered only a hundred, not much different from an empty city. [Just as a bachelor might feel alone andckingpanionship, the emperor feels isted and powerless without an army, authority, or a significant number of people to govern.]


    Ye Hua waved his hand helplessly, and the old people prepared to go back and tidy things up.


    "Old man,e here. I have something to ask you," Ye Hua called out to the old man.


    The old man was startled and hurriedly bowed, "I''ll follow your orders."


    Continuing to walk into the "Imperial Pce," Ye Hua saw the high stone steps, and the pces above were severely damaged. The steps themselves were pitted, and some dragon heads were missing, leaving only four ws. Weeds covered the ground, and the surrounding pces were even more dpidated.


    Slowly ascending the steps, a ck que fell to the ground, on which were written threerge characters in a majestic and vigorous manner: "Supreme Spirit Templel"!


    Inside the pce, it was pitch ck, and it looked empty. The imperial throne was gone, taken away by someone.


    Truly pathetic.


    Ye Hua walked into the pce and asked calmly, "What is your name?"


    "Our Emperor, my name is Cao, a simple name with only one character," Cao San said respectfully, not daring to breathe heavily. He felt that this man was terrifying, but he couldn''t exin why.


    Ye Hua was quite curious, so he asked aloud, "I have a question for you. Why is there no one guarding the pce with soldiers?"


    "Our Emperor, Valoris, is a vassal state of the Divine Steppes. They used to pay tribute every year, but as the environment deteriorated and the crops failed, the merchants couldn''t find opportunities here anymore. Over time, it fell into decline, and they could no longer afford the expensive tribute. Naturally, the Divine Steppes stopped taking care of this ce."


    After hearing this, Ye Hua understood. Without protection money, there would be no protection.


    "What about the royal family here?"


    "Our Emperor, the royal family''s rtives, sold all valuable items and fled to the Divine Steppes. Some stayed and fought, but in the end, they were captured by the witch," Cao San said with a heavy tone. The royal family had both good and bad individuals.


    Ye Hua nodded. "I have another question. Where is this ce? And what kind of kingdom is the Divine Steppes?"


    Cao San was a bit puzzled. How could these people not know where they were? This was quite strange.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 747 (Assigning Tasks)

    Chapter 747 (Assigning Tasks)


    "Your Majesty, this territory belongs to the Northern Chill region. Divine Steppes is one of the three nations in Northern Chill, all of which are controlled by the Supreme Spirit Sect."


    ''This intelligence is useful; it seems I need Bai Gu to go out and gather more information.''


    ''No!''


    ''I cannot go to gather information. If I, as the Supreme Overlord, know everything, where''s the fun in that? I want to see how my opponents disy their intelligence before me, and then I''ll just crush them with a p!''


    ''Besides Northern Chill, what else is there?''


    "Your Majesty, this humble subject has never travelled outside of Northern Chill," Cao San apologised.


    Ye Hua nodded, realising the vastness of the Cangluo Continent, far beyond his previous conquests.


    "From now on, you shall represent themon people, and they can directly approach me with their concerns!"


    Cao San was overjoyed and quickly thanked, "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    "Rise, and also, the name Valoris needs to be changed; it doesn''t sound good."


    Ye Hua indeed felt the name was unappealing; after all, it was his own territory, and it should sound grander and more imposing!


    Well, naming things is too difficult.


    "From now on, it shall be called the Voidless Empire!"


    Hearing this, Cao San was frightened and immediately kneeled, "Your Majesty, this cannot be! Absolutely not!"


    Ye Hua''s brows furrowed, "What! Do you have objections to me?"


    But Cao San, who was scared, didn''t notice and quickly exined, "Your Majesty, addressing ourselves as an empire would be highly disrespectful to Divine Steppes, and bing an empire requires the approval of the Supreme Spirit Sect; otherwise, it will cause amotion!"


    What a trivial matter!


    "My mind is made up; you only need to convey the voice of the people. Don''t worry about the rest!"


    Cao San felt helpless; he couldn''t persuade him. If this angered Divine Steppes, they would surely send troops to wipe them out!


    Heaven help them!


    The priestess had just died...


    Still, death was inevitable.


    After Cao San left, Ye Hua said solemnly, "Empire! Let''s see who dares to provoke me!"


    "Wei Chang!"


    "Your subordinate is here!" Wei Chang stepped out from the group and respectfully called.


    "The pce and security are entrusted to you and Tang Wei!"


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei both kneeled down, respectfully saying, "We obey!"


    "Lie Gu!''


    "Your subordinate is here!"


    "You and your team will be responsible for the defence of the entire Voidless Empire!"


    Lie Gu, along with his family of four, respectfully responded, "We obey!"


    "Kai Yun!"


    "Your subordinate is here!" Kai Yun kneeled down with great delight.


    "You and your subordinates will maintain internal security in the Voidless Empire!"


    Kai Yun, Cang Konghong, Kung Sha, Luo Hu, and Bai Gu, the five of them, respectfully responded, "We obey!"


    "Green and Red Brothers!"


    "Your subordinates are here!" The Green and Red brothers walked out from the group.


    "I want to see crowded streets! No matter what means you use!"


    The corners of the Green and Red brothers'' mouths twitched; this was probably the most challenging task among all.


    But no matter what, they must ovee the difficulties!


    "We obey!"


    "Death Mage!"


    "Your subordinate is here!"


    "I want to revive this barrennd!"


    Ye Hua continued to take control of a country at his own pace. It was indeed challenging, but he would take it slowly.


    "We obey!"


    "Dou Fushi! Li Hun!"


    "Your subordinate is here!"


    "You two go and help wherever needed."


    "We obey!"


    "We obey!"


    "Qing Yutong!"


    Qing Yutong, who was standing nearby, was shocked. ''Oh no! My brother-inw... As your sister-inw and lover, I have to do tasks as well? Okay, warming the bed is eptable.''


    "Your subordinate is here..." Qing Yutong weakly responded.


    "Clean the surroundings."


    Qing Yutong: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    "Before doing all these tasks, I hope to see apletely renewed Voidless Empire! Understand?"


    "I understand!"


    "Go!"


    "Yes!"


    All the subordinates disappeared instantly within the pce, leaving a husky sitting on the ground with its tongue out.


    It seemed that Yun Lang was saying, "Give me some tasks too."


    "You go and clear out the demons inside the Voidless Empire," Ye Hua said lightly. It was also necessary to provide people with afortable living environment.


    The Ultimate Empire must be transformed into a heavenly ce, and property prices would soar to their peak.


    "Woof~" Yun Lang excitedly ran out of the pce, perhaps still unfamiliar with the path, tripped over the threshold, and then rolled down the stone steps.


    asionally, a scream could be heard, indicating a not-so-light fall.


    "Yutong, why aren''t you cleaning?" Ye Hua nced at his sister-inw.


    "Hmph~" Qing Yutong hummed in displeasure. Even her brother-inw didn''t like her; she was annoyed.


    Donghuang Li shouted sweetly, "Daddy, I will help Auntie clean."


    "I''ll go too~" Ye Yan also followed his sister.


    Ye Shen and Ye Liu also spoke up, "Daddy, we''ll go too."


    Ye Hua nodded, "From today onwards, you should address me as ''Daddy Emperor.''"


    Donghuang Li''s expression changed; she felt that "Daddy" sounded more affectionate, while "Emperor" seemed somewhat cold.


    Qing Yaughed, "Alright, call him Daddy in private and Emperor when outsiders are present."


    Qing Ya''s solution was feasible, and the little ones didn''t object. Qing Yutong took the four children to clean.


    "Empressess, how do you feel?" Ye Hua asked with a light smile.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi pinched him on either side, "Feeling satisfied, huh? You''re still a bald emperor now." [Bald; poor]


    "Bald? You underestimate me. In less than a month, this ce will be a brand-new empire!" Ye Hua was brimming with confidence. He considered the first step of his revenge a sess.


    If they said sects were superior to countries, he would rewrite this rule. Whoever dared to provoke his wrath would face his fury!


    Qing Ya sighed lightly.


    Ye Hua gently embraced Qing Ya, understanding why she sighed.


    "Qing Ya, if you miss your parents, you can go back to visit. It''s not difficult for you," Ye Hua said softly. Both Qing Ya and Qing Yutong had family back home, but Donghuang Baizhi didn''t. She could stay with him without worry, and managing the Voidless Realm was entirely sufficient for those people.


    "Who asked me to marry you," Qing Ya said with a hint of annoyance.


    "Haha." Ye Huaughed out loud.


    Qing Ya said softly, "Ye Hua, you must treat me and the children well."


    "Mm, Qing Ya, you can rest assured."


    For what Ye Hua said, Qing Ya had unconditional trust. Although this guy liked to deceive people, he generally wouldn''t lie about important matters.


    "Let''s get to work; after all, this ce will be our home in the future. Living in such a rundown ce is ufortable."


    Everyone started to work; as an empire, they had to look like one.


    This was a massive project, and they were short of manpower, so they had to find a way!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 748 (Voidless Empire)

    Chapter 748 (Voidless Empire)


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei were responsible for the reconstruction of the Imperial Pce and its defence!


    The grand scale of the Imperial Pce was not something they could handle alone, so...


    Tang Wei took out a piece of white paper and cut out humanoid shapes, while Wei Chang used his magic to turn the paper figures into real people. They chose not to summon skeletons to avoid frightening the residents, as the human race didn''t have a favourable view of other races.


    Under Wei Chang''s illusion, the thousand ck-armoured guards all looked alike and stood together like brothers. Following the orders of Wei Chang and Tang Wei, they began the restoration of the entire pce, with Wei Chang handling the materials.


    Meanwhile, Lie Gu and his four wives stood outside the city walls, feeling somewhat helpless.


    Lie Gu didn''t possess the transformation ability that Wei Chang had, and the same was true for his three wives. Although they were extraordinarily strong, they were not skilled in other spells. Facing the massive task of repairing the city walls, they felt a bit inadequate.


    "This is not good; Your Honor''s task this time is quite challenging," Lie Gu scratched his head, feeling despondent. What the Emperor required was not an ordinary city wall; it needed to be a remarkable one.


    Yue Hua stood nearby and softly said, "Don''t worry, I have a solution."


    "No, I can''t bear to see you suffer," Lie Gu thought Yue Hua was going to use her clones to help and immediately refused. He would rather be scolded by the Emperor than see his wife exhausted.


    Yue Hua smiled with contentment. She enjoyed how much Lie Gu cared for her; the feeling was delightful.


    "Husband, I won''t be using my clones," Yue Hua exined with a smile.


    Surprised, Yi Ran said, "Yue Hua, you have this kind of ability too?"


    "Impressive!" Bai Xiaozhen even gave her a thumbs up. It was fortunate to have Yue Hua by Lie Gu''s side, offering assistance where they couldn''t.


    Lie Gu also hesitated for a moment before using a handful of snow to create a human figure.


    Then, Yue Hua used her magic, and the snow gradually transformed into soldiers wearing white armour. Their imposing appearance was quite intimidating.


    This was Yue Hua''s powerful water control ability, butpared to the ck-armoured soldiers, these white-armoured soldiers were slightly weaker. However, as a construction team, they were more than sufficient.


    Lie Gu and his three wives started to have fun building snowmen while Yue Hua handled the transformations. Together, they worked tirelessly.


    Intense work was underway.


    Kai Yun led four subordinates and patrolled the entire empty Voidless Empire.


    "I think our department should be called the ''Sovereign Banner.'' What do you think?" Kai Yun had a brilliant idea. This would be thew enforcement team of the empire, a formidable existence when the Emperor expanded his territory.


    "Banner Master, that''s a great idea," Luo Hu said, fanning his white folding fan with a smile.


    "Right, I''ll talk to Your Honor about it," Kai Yun imagined peopleing and going, showing respectful expressions when she appeared. That feeling would be amazing.


    "Kung Sha, let some people out; we don''t have enough manpower for the city''s restoration," Kai Yun was in charge of the city, which naturally included the reconstruction work.


    The straw man, Kung Sha, suddenly plucked a straw from his body and threw it into the air.


    Gradually, the straw turned into particles and gently fell to the ground.


    Visible to the naked eye, those particles seemed to be growing, gradually forming humanoid shapes. In no time, the entire street was filled with yellow-armoured warriors, their expressions wooden and identical to Kung Sha''s.


    Upon Kung Sha''smand, they instantly began working on the repair and reconstruction of damaged buildings.


    However, the old residents were suddenly taken aback seeing so many yellow-armoured warriors on the streets. Where did theye from? These soldiers had a robust and sturdy appearance, clearly well-trained. Moreover, they could even fly in the sky, which was incredible!


    At this moment, the entire Voidless Empire was undergoing reconstruction, with even Ye Hua and his two wives joining in to help and enjoy themselves.


    As a wise woman in business matters, it was not appropriate for Qing Ya to personally intervene, so she entrusted it to Brittany.


    Many shops were vacant, and there were damaged buildings as well. In the future, when people came here, they will rent these properties. Selling was not an option because Ye Hua nned to transform the Voidless Empire into a paradise. The prices would undoubtedly soar.


    Hearing his wife''s words, Ye Hua felt a little embarrassed. Making money was something an emperor should do, and Empress Qing Ya was indeed a smart woman.


    The Death Mage and Xun Fang were responsible for a simple task: making thend fertile.


    A simple spell was enough. They also renovated the surrounding areas of the Voidless Empire and dug trenches to divert river water.


    As an empire, it couldn''t be without a water source.


    Currently, the Green and Red brothers are contemting how to make the streets bustling with people.


    "Lu Hong, we need specialty products!" Selena suggested.


    Her sister, Celine, said, "Yes, we need to create business opportunities here and attract merchants."


    However, Yi Hong sighed, "But the environment here isn''t great, and there aren''t many unique products."


    Zi Shan pped the table, "Since we don''t have unique products, let''s create our own brand!"


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong were stunned.


    "Wife, what are you nning to do?" Yi Hong curiously asked.


    "We want to run a business for women!" Zi Shan thought of a good idea.


    Celine immediately understood Zi Shan''s intention and said, "Zi Shan, your idea is great!"


    "Yes, let''s do it!" Selena also agreed.


    On the other hand, Lu Hong looked at Yi Hong, and Yi Hong looked at his elder brother. They had no idea what these women were talking about.


    The reconstruction''s progress changed every day, and the Voidless Empire looked different each day. Following Ye Hua''s orders, the eastern city wall was directly abandoned, while the northern and southern walls extended infinitely, all the way to the sea ten kilometres away!


    Because Ye Hua wanted to create a port! Only then could trade prosper.


    By expanding the territory, they could achieve two things at once. As an emperor, the Imperial Pce must be in the central area!


    So, the entire Imperial Pce was relocated!


    The streets were widened, and tall buildings were left aside; such structures were not suitable here. The original style was preserved.


    One monthter!


    All the work waspleted!


    The city walls of the Voidless Empire shone with golden brilliance, especially when illuminated by sunlight, it could blind people''s eyes!


    If enemies invaded and saw these gleaming walls, they would be directly blinded.


    Yet, these were not ordinary city walls; they were imbued with various spells from Yue Hua. To break through these walls required considerable strength; otherwise, they might be killed by the walls.


    On top of the walls, a white-armoured soldier stood every five Zhang, scanning the boundless white snow. [16.667 metre]


    Every hundred Zhang, there was a city tower, and the gs of the Voidless Empire hung from these towers! [333.333 metre]


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 749 (Who Will Save Me?)

    Chapter 749 (Who Will Save Me?)


    The banner was a bright red colour with a pattern drawn by Donghuang Li on the spot. Ye Hua was very satisfied with it, so he decided to use his daughter''s impromptu creation. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi did not object either.


    They even had it stitched with golden thread to make it more prominent.


    Donghuang Li''s pattern was quite interesting, with two intersecting des above a heart shape.


    This was what Donghuang Li wanted to express - using weapons to protect one''s home, with warmth and killing mixed together.


    If it were ording to Ye Hua''s previous thinking, there would be two des with a skull ced on top; that would be his style. But now he thought it was good. As the true Emperor, he wanted to protect his entire family, the people he loved, with absolute power!


    All the work had beenpleted, and now they were waiting for people to enter the city!


    However, after a month, there were only the elderly and the vast expanse of snow. This left Ye Hua feeling a bit disappointed. How could no onee?


    His territory, the Voidless Empire, had no oneing! How was that possible!


    Did he have to go around handing out leaflets? Begging people toe live in the Voidless Empire? It was so frustrating!


    Ye Hua directly called the Green and Red brothers into the pce!


    The pce had beenpletely renovated and was now exuding grandeur. The floor was made of a material called "Quadruple Green Jade," taken from the skin of an ancient beast. Depending on the temperature, the skin would change colours. It provided warmth in winter and coolness in summer, and it was incredibly hard, making it the perfect flooring material. The base of the surrounding pirs was red in colour, but that was actually blood!


    The blood was also from the ancient beast, emitting a unique fragrance. This fragrance could affect one''s emotions; if a person was happy, it would amplify their joy, and if they were fearful, it would magnify their fear.


    Of course, it had no effect on those with powerful strength, so Ye Hua found it pleasant.


    On the red pirs were lifelike divine dragons, real dragons, not decorations. As long as Ye Hua gave the order, six ancient divine dragons would instantly appear!


    Of course, Ye Hua sat on the dragon throne, and the armrests were dragon ws, while the backrest had a fierce dragon head, staring ahead, giving a powerful sense of intimidation.


    Ye Hua was now wearing a golden robe, looking handsome and imposing.


    However, Ye Hua finally understood why Donghuang Baizhi was always so busy. She had to handle all kinds of matters, big and small, by herself. At first, it was quite interesting, but after a week, Ye Hua just handed everything over to his two wives and went to teach the children because they were about to have their own tasks.


    The Green and Red brothers stood trembling below, bowing slightly, with their wives behind them.


    "It has been a month! Why haven''t I seen bustling and lively streets? I don''t need exnations! I want results!" Ye Hua asked the Green and Red brothers in a low voice.


    The Green and Red brothers didn''t know how to exin. Their wives hade up with the idea of making lingerie as a specialty product!


    Oh heavens! Their wives'' ideas were truly too crazy, but even if they managed to produce them, it was useless if no one came to buy them.


    Furthermore, the Emperor had ordered that no advertising was allowed. If they could advertise, the Green and Red brothers would have distributed leaflets long ago.


    Seeing the Green and Red brothers and their wives remain silent, Ye Hua asked sternly, "Just tell me, how can I cooperate to restore poprity here?"


    "Your Majesty, we need some advertising!" Zi Shan said respectfully. It couldn''t work without advertising.


    Ye Hua didn''t want to go that route; it made him feel like he was begging them toe live here.


    But waiting here without advertising was quite boring!


    Lu Hong respectfully said, "Your Honor, we can go and gather some small viges, let them know about this ce and experience its environment. Then the news will spread, and people from all around wille to live here. With poprity, resources will follow!"


    Ye Hua furrowed his brow tightly, pondering for a long time before saying, "Arrange it then! If you need more manpower, get others to help!"


    The five of them were delighted to hear this. As long as the Emperor rxed the conditions, it would be much better. It would only take a month!


    They guaranteed that one-fifth of the Voidless Empire would be upied. In half a year, it will be booming!


    After watching the Green and Red brothers leave, Ye Hua slumped back on the dragon throne. This position wasn''t that great; it was quite boring being an Emperor.


    Forget it, it had been a while since he had visited Yutong. He probably needed to cheer her up again. He had been neglecting hertely; she was such a poor little girl. He would make sure she was taken care of.


    As Ye Hua rxed his policies, the Green and Red brothers, along with their wives, began to spread the word in the surrounding areas. The effect was quite good; after a week, Ye Hua saw people appearing around the city gates one after another.


    This excited Ye Hua greatly. As expected, he had a way of governing the country without relying solely on military power. He was still formidable!


    As for Wei Chang, he received a secret mission from Ye Hua. After all, Ye Hua hadn''te here to y at governing a country; he was here for revenge!


    The n was about to begin!


    Outside the ancient country of Divine Steppes, Wei Chang and Tang Wei walked to the side of the road, looking at the city walls outside the country.


    In their hearts, they thought that the walls were too simplepared to the walls of the Voidless Empire. The green stones on the walls were indeed hard, but when faced with powerful individuals, they were easily shattered.


    However, there were many people here, like on this road; it was full of people entering the city. Some were riding ordinary horse carriages, while nobles rode luxurious carriages. The weather here was also quite pleasant, unlike the snow-coverednd of the Voidless Empire.


    "Uncle Wei, it''s been so long since we''ve gone out like this," Tang Wei said softly, holding Wei Chang''s arm.


    Having been together for over six years, Wei Chang was truly well-behaved, not even touching her once. Sometimes Tang Wei wondered if she was not good-looking or not sexy enough, but it turned out that it had nothing to do with that.


    Even now, Wei Chang was still very reserved, not even putting his arm around her waist. Sometimes Tang Wei really wanted to have Lie Gu teach Wei Chang how to flirt with girls.


    Looking at Zi Shan and Li Hun, she couldn''t help but feel envious. How happy they were.


    Wei Chang smiled slightly, "Little Tang, we are here toplete the task given by Your Honor."


    Tang Wei: "..."


    Wei Chang was just like that, not very romantic at all, and only she could tolerate him. If it were another girl, she would have gone crazy.


    "Uncle Wei, do you love me?" Tang Wei said softly, her tone carrying a hint of grievance.


    Wei Chang was slightly stunned for a moment, then said, "Of course."


    "Then why don''t you show it?"


    "Show it? How should I show it?"


    Tang Wei: "..."


    "I think you don''t love me anymore, Uncle Wei," Tang Wei was upset and sometimes really wanted to knock on Wei Chang''s head, but she didn''t dare, as she felt sorry for him.


    Wei Chang gently stroked Tang Wei''s beautiful hair, "Don''t worry. If I don''t love you, I will let you know in advance."


    Tang Wei was left in a daze, feeling like crying, feeling desperate. ''Who will save me¡­''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 750 (Finding Ways to Increase the Population)

    Chapter 750 (Finding Ways to Increase the Poption)


    Looking at Tang Wei, who seemed down, Wei Chang gently held her delicate hand and said, "I was just joking, don''t take it seriously."


    "Uncle Wei, I don''t like such jokes," Tang Wei said seriously.


    Wei Chang also noticed that the joke went too far, "Okay, I won''t do it again."


    "Uncle Wei, I want to have a child," Tang Wei decided to be bold. "Just tell me, will you give it to me or not? I won''t waste time."


    "A child?" Wei Chang was puzzled. He had never thought about having a child before.


    Tang Wei nodded, "Yes, a child."


    "Let''s talk about it after this mission is over," Wei Chang hesitated. Having a child was a big decision, and he didn''t want to rush into it.


    Tang Wei just wanted to enjoy the process of having a child, but to her surprise, Wei Chang didn''t fall for it. What kind of man could be so straightforward!


    After being in a rtionship with a boyfriend for five or six years, and not even a hint of intimacy, how desperate must she be?


    Love also needed nurturing; the two elements had toe together forplete happiness.


    "Stop right there!" Just as they were talking about having a child, a city guard in bronze armour shouted.


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei looked at the scruffy-faced man, feeling puzzled. There were many people going into the city, so why were they being stopped?


    The surrounding guards looked at them with disdainful smiles, as if they were used to this.


    Mainly, Tang Wei''s appearance caught their attention, making things difficult for her.


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei were on a mission, so they had to be cautious.


    "What''s the matter, big brother?" Wei Chang acted skillfully, adopting a humble demeanour, which seemed quite convincing given their simple clothing, making them appear easy to bully.


    "Where are you from?" The guard asked sternly, his eyes fixed on Wei Chang, seemingly trying to exert some pressure.


    Wei Chang appeared "anxious and uneasy," pulling Tang Wei behind him, and Tang Wei looked scared, which pleased the guards, as they enjoyed seeing people fear them.


    "Big brother, we escaped from Valoris," Wei Chang said ''apprehensively.''


    "Valoris? Is that small ce still around?" The guard sneered, seemingly uninterested in Wei Chang''s reply.


    Wei Chang lowered his head without saying a word, while Tang Wei tightly held onto his clothes, looking helpless as if seeking protection.


    Their acting skills were impable.


    The guard extended his hand, indicating that if they wanted to enter the city, they better be smart about it.


    "Big brother, we don''t have any gold coins on us," Wei Chang said.


    "Then get lost! People like you entering the city only waste Divine Steppes''s resources," the guard coldly replied, tightening his grip on the spear in his hand, as if he was about to take action against Wei Chang''s reluctance.


    Around them, there were others like Wei Chang, who heard the guard''s words and had a slight change in expression, but they kept their heads down and quietly entered the prosperous Divine Steppes.


    As Wei Chang was contemting how to enter the city, a luxurious carriage suddenly stopped, and a melodious voice came from inside, "What''s going on?"


    Seeing the carriage''s status, the guard immediately knelt down. It was the carriage of a count, a prestigious existence in Divine Steppes. Moreover, judging from the voice, it seemed to belong to the count''s daughter.


    It was rumoured that this count''s daughter was a genius. Wasn''t she supposed to be at the Supreme Spirit Sect? Why did she suddenly return?


    "Miss, there''s nothing wrong," the guard said nervously.


    "As long as everything is fine," the girl''s voice carried an elegant charm, and even from her voice, one could sense her kindness.


    "You two,e with me into the city," the girl''s voice sounded again, which relieved Wei Chang, as they were now entering the city through a proper channel.


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei followed the carriage into the city.


    "Uncle Wei, this girl in the carriage seems formidable. Should we take this chance?" Tang Wei whispered, seeing an opportunity.


    Wei Chang''s mission from Your Honor had only one purpose!


    To make Divine Steppes send troops to attack the Voidless Empire, and Ye Hua wanted to start a war to establish his reputation in Northern Chill.


    Of course, Ye Hua knew that when his Voidless Empire grew stronger, Divine Steppes would naturallye to attack. However, that would take too long, and he had to arrange for one of his own to enter Divine Steppes, spread rumours, and cause disturbances...


    Wei Chang knew that Your Honor was eager for a war, so he needed toplete the mission as soon as possible.


    The original n was to spread rumours about the Voidless Empire inside the city, which would inevitably reach the ears of the Divine Steppes.


    But encountering this powerful girl, Wei Chang had another idea.


    "Let''s see how the situation develops," Wei Chang whispered back, and the two followed the carriage as it went on.


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei noticed that Divine Steppes was indeed prosperous and overcrowded. The housing prices must be exorbitant.


    Compared to the Voidless Empire, Your Honor''s territory was too deste. Even if they attracted people from nearby viges, it was still sparsely popted, which was a fatal disadvantage.


    Ye Hua was currently trying everything to increase the poption. He even thought about arranging a monster to attack the city, ttening the other three kingdoms, and then sending all the people to his territory. That would be perfect.


    But such a method seemed like cheating. Was Your Honor that kind of person? Of course not! He wanted people toe to his territory willingly.


    He offered them various benefits, social security, and resident treatment. He would simply ask if they wereing or not!


    The carriage slowly arrived at the western part of Divine Steppes. Wei Chang and Tang Wei noticed that this area was full ofrge courtyards and mansions, where the dignitaries lived.


    Not far ahead, the carriage stopped in front of a mansion, and Wei Chang looked at the signboard.


    Mu Manor.


    At the bottom right of the signboard were two characters.


    Countess.


    "Uncle Wei, it''s quite a big deal, a countess," Tang Wei whispered.


    Wei Chang nodded. Men, sons, counts, marquises, dukes, and kings.


    The Mu family was a count''s family, and they were prominent in Divine Steppes.


    As a maid got down from the carriage, she ced a small stool next to it and then reached out her hand.


    A delicate hand gently held the maid''s hand and stepped down from the carriage onto the wooden stool.


    Wei Chang looked at the girl, who was probably not over twenty years old. Her skin was fair, and she had rosy cheeks, a graceful and ethereal temperament, beautiful without being shy, and her whole body seemed pristine, like a white lotus bathed in snow on a mountain. A smile yed at the corner of her mouth, giving her an approachable and sweet charm.


    Mu Ran looked at Wei Chang and Tang Wei behind the carriage and was amazed when she saw Tang Wei. "Such a beautiful girl you have with you."


    "We are..." Wei Chang began, and then, putting on his acting skills, he said, "Miss, my wife and I have just arrived in Divine Steppes. We are unfamiliar with the ce, and it was thanks to the help of the youngdy that we could enter the city. I may not know much, but I''m strong and capable of doing wood chopping and otherborious work. My wife can cook and prepare meals. We hope the youngdy can take us in." Wei Chang said everything in one breath, then lowered his head along with Tang Wei, feeling a bit nervous.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 751 (Mu Ran)

    Chapter 751 (Mu Ran)


    Tang Wei was very surprised by Uncle Wei''s eloquence. He was too talented toe up with lines in such a short time.


    The maid beside them whispered, "Miss, Master and Madam are waiting for you inside."


    This maid had a mean look on her face and looked at Wei Chang and Tang Wei with contempt, especially at Tang Wei, as if she wanted to tear apart that beautiful face because she was so jealous of her beauty.


    Mu Ran nodded and walked towards the main gate. The guards in front of the Mu Mansion opened the door for her.


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei felt a sinking feeling in their hearts. Can they not get in?


    Just as Wei Chang and Tang Wei were about to turn and leave, Mu Ran called out in a tender voice, "Come in with me."


    "Miss!" The maid behind them was puzzled.


    Mu Ran softly said, "A couple of more servants won''t matter. Go and arrange it."


    The maid acknowledged and cast an evil nce at Wei Chang and Tang Wei.


    At this moment, Wei Chang and Tang Wei felt secretly pleased as they managed to get in.


    "You two wait here," the maid coldly ordered, looking fierce and not like a good person.


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei remained silent, standing by and waiting.


    "Xiao Tang."


    "Uncle Wei, what''s wrong?" Tang Wei whispered.


    "Find a way to rece this maid," Wei Chang thought it would be better to get close to this girl.


    Tang Wei was not a kind person either and nodded in agreement.


    At this time, Mu Ran walked into the main hall, seeing her parents and brother, and a gorgeously dressed man sitting beside them whom she didn''t recognize.


    "Father, Mother, Brother," Mu Ran greeted with a slight bow, calling out sweetly.


    "Ran''er, you''ve finallye back," the woman was excited to see her daughter after three years and walked up to embrace her.


    The man sitting in the chair looked refined with thick eyebrows and big eyes, exuding an imposing aura without showing any anger. He was Mu Anguo, an Earl of the Divine Steppes.


    Sitting next to him was her brother, Mu De, who looked somewhat thin, with slightly darkened eyes and a paleplexion. He gave off a feeling of being someone who frequents pleasure houses.


    Initially, the Mu Ran family was just a small barony, but Mu Ran showed extraordinary talent from a young age, catching the attention of the King. As a result, the Mu Ran family rose in status from barons to earls.


    Mu Ran was sent to study at the Tianliang Sect and returned this month after three years, missing her family dearly.


    She leaned against her mother''s arms, her beautiful eyes slightly reddened.


    "It''s good that you''re back, it''s good that you''re back," Huang Qiuhua gently caressed her daughter''s head and said affectionately.


    The man sitting beside them, dressed gorgeously, smiled and said, "Lord Mu, I''m really lucky today to see the famous genius of Divine Steppes."


    Regarding the title of "genius," Mu Anguo was already used to it; even the King addressed her as such.


    "It''s just that the girl is a bit clever," Mu Anguo modestly replied.


    Xia Yu stood up, smiling faintly, "Lord Mu, I won''t disturb you any longer."


    "Mu De, see the guest out."


    "Yes, Father."


    Mu Ran slightly bowed to Xia Yu and saw him off.


    With no outsiders around, Mu Anguo walked up to his daughter and patted her shoulder, "Ran''er, you''ve worked hard."


    "Father, Ran''er isn''t tired," Mu Ran held her father''s hand, feeling how rough it had be.


    "How is it in the Supreme Spirit Sect? Were you bullied?" Mu Anguo asked with concern. He was most worried that his daughter would be mistreated there. He had heard that the disciples of the Supreme Spirit Sect were all arrogant and proud, and he couldn''t help but worry about his daughter''s safety.


    Mu Ran softly said, "Father, how could that be? Senior brothers and sisters at the sect were very kind to me. The Supreme Spirit Sect isn''t as bad as the rumors suggest; it''s quite disciplined."


    Hearing her daughter''s words, the parents felt relieved.


    Huang Qiuhua held her daughter''s hand and curiously asked, "Ran''er, are there any handsome boys at the Supreme Spirit Sect? You''re almost twenty; others at your age have already married and had children."


    "Mother, I''m still focused on my studies at the Supreme Spirit Sect, and I haven''t thought about it yet," Mu Ran smiled.


    "Qiuhua, with a daughter as talented as Ran''er, you don''t need to worry. Ran''er, rest well today, and tomorrow morning, go and meet the King."


    "Okay, Father."


    "By the way, who was that person just now?" Mu Ran curiously asked.


    Mu Anguo replied in a low voice, "That was Xia Yu from the Valoris''s royal family."


    "Valoris? Why did the Valoris''s royal familye to our house?" Mu Ran was puzzled.


    "You''ve been away for three years, and there are many things you don''t know," her brother, Mu De, came into the room and said with a smile.


    Mu Ran smiled back and called him "Brother."


    "Since you left that year, the King revoked the protection of the Valoris," Mu De casually said without much concern.


    "Ah!" But Mu Ran eximed in surprise.


    Mu Anguo knew his daughter''s temperament and said with a smile, "Ran''er, go rest for a bit aftering back. I''ll call you when the food is readyter."


    "Okay, Father," Mu Ran nodded and followed her mother back to the backyard.


    Mu Anguo looked at his son and whispered, "Why did you say so much? Don''t you know that your sister was trying to persuade the King to continue the protection of the Valoris back then? The moment she left, the King revoked it. If she finds out, she might say something."


    "Father, I''m sorry."


    "You! If you had half of your sister''s intelligence, I''d be content. All you do every day is hang out with those friends of yours and indulge in wine and pleasure!" Mu Anguo scolded his son and left.


    Mu De''s face twitched slightly, seemingly unwilling. From childhood to adulthood, his parents had praised his sister the most, almost treating him as a pile of rubbish. He was too angry to speak up.


    Feeling frustrated, Mu De walked out of the main hall and saw Wei Chang and Tang Wei waiting around the corner.


    When he saw Tang Wei, Mu De''s eyes were full of admiration. This woman was stunning!


    So beautiful!


    Although she was dressed inly, her charm couldn''t be hidden. Where did these twoe from?


    "Who are you two?" Mu De quickly adjusted his mindset. He was also a frequent visitor to pleasure houses, but such beauty was indeed rare.


    "Sir, we are a couple brought in by Miss," Wei Chang whispered.


    Already married! What a pity! What a pity!!!


    Mu De shook his head and left. It seemed he wasn''t interested in married women.


    "What are you two stupidly standing there for? Come here!" The maid shouted sharply at Wei Chang and Tang Wei, with a mean tone that sounded quite unpleasant.


    This also annoyed Tang Wei. They had toe up with a n!


    Wei Chang was assigned to chop firewood, and Tang Wei was assigned to doundry. For the sake of their mission, the couple had no bottom line.


    Mu Ran returned to her own boudoir, which was still decorated the same as three years ago, with no changes. It seemed someone cleaned it every day.


    However, now Mu Ran didn''t feel as happy as before. The King had promised to protect the people of Valoris, where the environment was harsh, and people would starve to death in winter, and even face attacks from monsters.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 752 (Heavenly Dao Powerhouse)

    Chapter 752 (Heavenly Dao Powerhouse)


    ''Unexpectedly, as soon as I left, the king revoked my position.''


    ''I remember back then, I gave the king a lot of advice and solved various difficulties, making the entire Divine Steppes prosperous.''


    ''The Vris has not received protection for three years, and I''m afraid it has already fallen¡­''


    ''Seeing all the royal members taking refuge here, I can tell.''


    "Miss, Madam asks you toe for dinner." A maid stood outside the door and respectfully called.


    "Okay." Mu Ran let out a sigh of relief and walked out of the boudoir.


    Three yearster, at the reunion dinner, the family of four ate happily.


    Mu Anguo also picked vegetables for his daughter and smiled, asking, "Ran''er, how''s your study at the Supreme Spirit Sect?"


    "Not bad. Under the guidance of my master, I advanced to be a Heavenly Dao Warrior." Mu Ran said softly, making it sound as if bing a Heavenly Dao Warrior was an easy task.


    Mu Anguo smiled, "Heavenly Dao Warrior, not bad at all."


    After saying that, Mu Anguo froze, not just him, but also his mother, Huang Qiuhua, and Mu De.


    "Heavenly Dao!!! Warrior!!!" Mu Anguo''s voice trembled, looking at his daughter''s calm appearance with disbelief.


    Mu De even directly grabbed his sister''s slender hand and said in shock, "You''re really a Heavenly Dao Warrior now!!!"


    Mu Ran chuckled lightly, "Yes, Heavenly Dao."


    ''There hasn''t been a single Heavenly Dao expert in the entire Divine Steppes, and my sister, who is not even twenty years old, has be one!''


    ''My goodness!''


    ''The Mu Family is about to rise!''


    ''Even I will have quite the face outside! My sister is a Heavenly Dao Warrior! Who would dare to disrespect her!''


    ''Even the king must treat her with caution, amazing!!!''


    "Bless our Mu Family." Huang Qiuhua cried tears of joy. She also understood what being a Heavenly Dao Warrior meant! Her daughter''s future is limitless!


    Mu Anguo put down his chopsticks, looked at his daughter, and his eyes were also filled with tears of joy, "Ran''er, well done!"


    "Father, Mother, Brother, don''t be like this. I..." Mu Ran also felt a little moved. She didn''t expect her parents'' reaction to be so intense.


    But when she recalled the desperate struggle during her promotion to a Warrior, not just the disciples of Tianliang Sect, but also other disciples fighting for the chance to be a Heavenly Dao Warrior, it was a life-and-death situation. She managed to obtain the inheritance of the Heavenly Dao.


    Returning to the Tianliang Sect, she was praised by the sect leader, and her master loved her even more.


    A Heavenly Dao Warrior!


    This is the treatment of a Heavenly Dao Warrior!


    "Ran''er, you''ve given face to our Mu Family."


    "Father, this is what Ran''er should do." Mu Ran smiled lightly, appearing very ordinary and not at all arrogant because of her new identity, she was still an approachable girl.


    The entire Mu Family was immersed in joy, looking forward to tomorrow''s morning court. When this news spreads, it will surely cause a sensation in the entire Divine Steppes!


    And the name of Mu Ran will spread throughout the entire Northern Chill.


    At this time, Wei Chang and Tang Wei were sitting on a small stool, nibbling on steamed buns and discussing their ns in a low voice.


    "Uncle Wei, I just inquired, this girl is even more powerful than we thought." Tang Wei was quite clever, and she knew how to gather information. Wei Chang had spent the morning cutting firewood for this.


    "How powerful is she?"


    "This Mu Ran is very intelligent and has outstanding achievements. At a young age, she led soldiers to fight and has a record of ten victories in ten battles. She also has great talent in governance and was sent to the Supreme Spirit Sect three years ago."


    After hearing this, Wei Chang frowned slightly; this Mu Ran was indeed a talented person.


    Tang Wei whispered, "Your Honor is currently looking for talents, and a girl like Mu Ran is very suitable. After all, we arecking in the aspect of governing the country."


    "Little Tang, are you suggesting that we invite this Mu Ran to join our team?" Wei Chang was puzzled; this idea was quite unique.


    "Yes, but we still need to observe her." Tang Wei said softly, the requirements for joining the team were very strict now, and if one didn''t meet Ye Hua''s standards, they couldn''t join.


    "Have you thought about her loyalty? As you said, she fought for this country and should have feelings for it. Besides, she also has the Supreme Spirit Sect. Will she be willing to serve Your Honor wholeheartedly?" Wei Chang felt that such a girl was not easy to handle.


    Tang Wei joked, "Uncle Wei, you forget that Zi Shan wasn''t willing either, but in the end, she joined."


    "That''s because Zi Shan married Yi Hong." Speaking of this, Wei Chang seemed to understand what Tang Wei meant, and he twitched his mouth slightly.


    It turned out Tang Wei was thinking of using the Beauty Trap...


    Damn!


    "Little Tang, your idea is a bit... hasty... Your Honor doesn''t act as a matchmaker anymore," Wei Chang said with a softugh.


    "Uncle Wei, I didn''t say I want Your Honor to act as a matchmaker. I just want to try it out. If it works, that''s great; if not, then so be it. What do you think?" Tang Wei replied.


    Wei Chang pondered for a moment. If this girl really has talent, she could indeed be a good helper and solve many of Your Honor''s problems.


    "But everyone in our team is already married. Aren''t you afraid their wives will be furious?" Wei Chang sighed, seeming to imply that only Your Honor is not afraid of his wife; everyone else has strict wives, including himself, Dou Fushi, and Li Hun, who spoils his wife too much.


    "What about the unmarried ones?"


    "You''re not talking about Gorefiend, are you? He''spletely engrossed in cooking and not interested in women."


    "Uncle Wei! I''m not talking about Gorefiend. It''s... " Tang Wei blinked her beautiful eyes.


    Wei Chang''s face darkened, "You must be talking about Yun Lang! He''s a dog, after all."


    Tang Wei: "..."


    "I''m talking about Cang Konghong!"


    "..."


    Wei Chang was speechless.


    "Little Tang, whenever Cang Konghong sees a woman, he calls her a ''slut.'' If you bring him here, I''m afraid he''ll just twist Mu Ran''s head off. Luo Hu is okay, and he looks handsome too." Wei Chang shook his head. The idea of bringing Cang Konghong was not feasible, as he might not be able to control himself from harming others.


    Tang Wei exined carefully, "Uncle Wei, the way Cang Konghong is right now is also not sustainable. If you bring him here, it will depend on fate. If it works out, it will be a beautiful thing. After all, Cang Konghong has been suffering for so long, and the knot in his heart needs to be untied."


    Wei Chang took a deep breath. He didn''t have much interaction with Cang Konghong, but he was indeed a pitiful man. If someone could genuinely love him, it would make everyone happy, and Yue Hua would feel less guilty too.


    "Is this possible? After all, Cang Konghong looks like that." Wei Chang was a bit worried, as Cang Konghong didn''t have any advantages in terms of appearance.


    "You don''t understand, do you? If someone truly loves a person, it''s not because of their appearance. Cang Konghong is a good man, and only intelligent women will discover the fire within him," Tang Wei said confidently.


    Wei Chang looked at Tang Wei and suddenly chuckled, "Little Tang, now that Your Hoor doesn''t act as a matchmaker anymore, you''re the one worrying about it. Are you going to worry about Yun Lang''s personal affairs in the future too?"


    "You men, I really admire you. I just think Cang Konghong is really pitiful and want him to have his own love," Tang Wei said earnestly.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 753 (Beneath a Single Person)

    Chapter 753 (Beneath a Single Person)


    "Alright, if you manage to be Mu Ran''s personal maid, I''ll arrange for Cang Konghong toe in too."


    Hearing Wei Chang''s agreement, Tang Wei happily kissed him on the lips. "You promised."


    "Mmm."


    "What are you two talking about? Still eating! Hurry up and work!" The harsh maidservant yelled haughtily from the side.


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei quickly got up and started working.


    "Hmph! What''s the use of being pretty? Fox-seducer!" The maidservant snorted and walked away.


    Tang Wei clenched her teeth; it had been a while since someone scolded her, and she was not used to it. She really wanted to punch her in the head.


    Thinking back to the power behind that punch in Tianfu City, she couldn''t help but feel excited. When could she appear again? She was really looking forward to such a scene.


    This Cangluo Continent is truly a good ce.


    On that day, Wei Chang and Tang Wei stayed busy untilte at night before finally resting.


    This task for Your Honor is not simple.


    The next morning!


    Mu Anguo was preparing to set off with his daughter, Mu Ran.


    Today, Mu Ran had also dressed up, looking as pure and beautiful as a lotus flower. It wasn''t a disguise; she was naturally such a girl, untainted by the world.


    Under the gaze of her mother, Huang Qiuhua, and her younger brother, Mu De, father and daughter sat in the carriage and headed towards the imperial pce.


    The imperial pce of the Divine Steppes was somewhat elevated, not in terms of architectural height but in geographical position. You could see the entire pce from a distance, exuding a magnificent atmosphere.


    At the pce gate, father and daughter alighted from the carriage and walked in.


    People around them also looked at the two, especially when they saw Mu Ran; their expressions changed.


    Mu Ran was extremely favoured by the king and was even sent to study at the Supreme Spirit Sect. Now that she suddenly returned, nobody knew what was going on.


    "Earl Mu, Ran''er is back," a slightly plump man approached. Although he was a bit chubby, there was a mole at the corner of his eye, giving him an unpleasant feeling. His temples were turning white, and he looked to be around sixty years old.


    Mu Anguo quickly paid his respects, "Marquis Ding!"


    Following behind him, Mu Ran also saluted, "Marquis Ding."


    Ding Wenfu, a great meritorious minister, had an extremely close rtionship with the emperor. However, since Mu Ran appeared, there had been some disagreements between the Emperor and Ding Wenfu, leaving him discontent.


    "Haven''t seen you in three years, and Ran''er has grown taller and more beautiful," Ding Wenfu said with a faint smile. As he smiled, the ck mole at the corner of his eye rose slightly, giving off a gloomy feeling.


    Mu Ran replied softly, "Marquis Ding is also getting younger and stronger."


    "Haha, Ran''er, you still know how to speak so well. Why did you suddenlye back? How was your study at the Supreme Spirit Sect?" Ding Wenfu curiously asked. It would be a joke if she was expelled from the sect.


    Mu Ran said gently, "After three years of not seeing my parents, with my master''s permission, I came back to see them."


    "That''s it. You''re such a filial child. Earl Mu, you''ve raised a good daughter," Ding Wenfu praised.


    Mu Anguo smiled lightly and did not deny it, epting thepliment graciously.


    As for Ding Wenfu, he felt a bit resentful. He thought to himself, ''You really think highly of yourself, all because of your daughter. If it weren''t for her, where would you be today?''


    Father relies on daughter, and noble status depends on the daughter''s talent.


    They ascended the tall steps, and everyone stood in the main hall, waiting for the emperor.


    And of course, they were all quietly discussing, discussing about whom...


    Of course, it was about Mu Ran.


    "The Emperor is here!" A eunuch with a high-pitched voice shouted loudly.


    Everyone lowered their heads. A middle-aged man in imperial robes walked out slowly, exuding a dignified aura. When he saw the petite figure below, he immediately smiled.


    He directly asked, "Is this my genius?"


    ording to Mu Ran''s current status, she didn''t need to bow, as she was already a Heavenly Dao Warrior. Even the king in front of her had to treat her with utmost respect.


    But Mu Ran still knelt down and bowed, "Mu Ran pays respects to Your Majesty, long live Your Majesty."


    "Indeed, you are my genius. Get up quickly, get up quickly. Let this Emperor have a good look at you. It''s been three years since Ist saw you," the king, Feng Yong Chang, sat on the throne, abandoning all formalities, and directly called Mu Ran over, showing his attitude towards her.


    This made some of the veteran officials feel a bit resentful. They thought it was too much to trust a young girl like this.


    Especially Ding Wenfu, who was trusted again by the king after three years. With Mu Ran''s return, things changed instantly.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Mu Ran stood up slowly, lifting her face.


    "Truly my genius, so beautiful after three years. This Emperor is truly delighted today! This Emperor will host a banquet tonight to celebrate your return!" Feng Yong Chang cheerfully announced; this was genuine happiness, not pretence.


    He had absolute trust in this extraordinary girl.


    After three years of settling down, Mu Ran knew her position well. Serving the ruler was like serving a tiger, and having great achievements could lead to great power. Everyone understood this truth.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Mu Ran said respectfully, neither arrogant nor servile.


    "Mu Ran, how was your study at Supreme Spirit Sect these past three years? Have you be a Warrior?"


    In the crowd, Mu Anguo smiled; his daughter''s name would spread throughout the entire Northern Chill at this moment!


    Mu Ran calmly replied, "Thanks to Your Majesty''s blessings, I have sessfully be a Heavenly Dao Warrior."


    "Heavenly Dao Warrior?" Feng Yong Chang seemed puzzled and then looked at Mu Ran intently.


    "Say it again!" Feng Yong Chang eximed in excitement, even standing up.


    Mu Ran maintained herposure, "As I said, Your Majesty, I am a Heavenly Dao Warrior."


    The entire hall fell silent.


    Ding Wenfu was dumbfounded.


    This Mu Ran had been away for three years! She had transformed from a girl without Qi into a Heavenly Dao Warrior!


    How was that possible!


    Not only Ding Wenfu but everyone present was astonished, including the emperor!


    Feng Yong Chang approached Mu Ran with a look of astonishment and firmly held her hands. "Say it again! What kind of Warrior are you?"


    "As I said, Your Majesty, I am a Heavenly Dao Warrior," Mu Ran said gently.


    Feng Yong Chang suddenlyughed and then burst into a wildughter, filling the entire hall.


    "Great! Fantastic! My Divine Steppes now have a Heavenly Dao powerhouse! Mu Ran! Your name will be renowned throughout the Northern Chill!" Feng Yong Chang eximed with great pride.


    In his excitement, Feng Yong Chang resumed his seat on the throne. "Mu Ran! This Emperor will reward you! Whatever you want, this Emperor can fulfil it for you!"


    Feng Yong Chang knew what a Heavenly Dao Warrior represented; the entire Divine Steppes would rise because of her! The other two nations were nothingpared to them; they could be unified directly!


    "Your Majesty, Mu Ran doesn''t want anything, just..."


    Mu Anguo in the crowd slightly frowned, knowing what his daughter was about to ask, but luckily, she was interrupted by the emperor.


    "Mu Ran! This Emperor bestows upon you the title of Saintess of the Divine Steppes! Beneath a single person, above ten thousand people!"


    "Your Majesty!" Ding Wenfu hurriedly spoke up.


    Feng Yong Chang''s eyebrows furrowed. "When did Marquis Ding submit a petition?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 754 (Chang Wei beating Lai Fu)

    Chapter 754 ("Chang Wei beating Lai Fu")


    Looking at the Emperor''s expression, Ding Wenfu hurriedly said, "Nothing."


    However, Mu Ran below didn''t care about any status. She just wanted to ask why they had withdrawn their protection from the Valoris in the first ce.


    "The Saintess should be neen this year, right?" Feng Yong Chang asked with a smile, seeming to want to bind this powerful expert of the Heavenly Dao to his side.


    Upon hearing the Emperor''s tone, everyone understood what he meant. It seemed that he wanted Mu Ran to marry into the imperial family and thus tie down this powerful expert of the Heavenly Dao.


    The idea was good, but could a Heavenly Dao expert be easily bound?


    Mu Ran also understood the Emperor''s intentions and said softly, "Yes."


    "Earl Mu, does the Saintess have a marriage arrangement?" Feng Yong Chang asked aloud, wishing he could bind Mu Ran to the imperial pce. With a Heavenly Dao cultivator present, who would dare to attack!


    Mu Anguo stepped forward from the crowd and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, the Saintess has no marriage arrangement."


    Feng Yong Chang revealed a joyful expression and said, "My Fourth Prince is talented and has not yet married. I believe you two are the most suitable match!"


    Everyone knew that among the Emperor''s sons, the Fourth Prince Feng Yun was the most outstanding. The position of Crown Prince was still vacant, but considering the current situation, it was certain that the Fourth Prince would inherit that position.


    However, Feng Yong Chang''s words seemed more like an order than an inquiry.


    In Feng Yong Chang''s mind, he was the one who sent Mu Ran to the Supreme Spirit Sect. As a reward, he thought it wasn''t excessive to have her marry his son!


    So he didn''t think much about it.


    Mu Ran''s expression remained calm as she said, "Your Majesty..."


    Before Mu Ran could finish her words, she was interrupted by Ding Wenfu: "Your Majesty, what the Saintess means is that her marriage must be approved by the Supreme Spirit Sect."


    As this statement was made, the entire scene fell silent, and Feng Yong Chang''s face darkened instantly.


    Though the words came from Ding Wenfu, they were undoubtedly Mu Ran''s intentions!


    This was an outright provocation to the Emperor!


    Mu Anguo''s heart sank. This Ding Wenfu!


    He was actually framing his own daughter, sowing discord! Bastard!


    Mu Anguo couldn''t manage much, so he quickly exined, "Your Majesty, the Saintess did not mean that."


    Feng Yong Chang ignored Mu Anguo and looked at Mu Ran, asking, "Saintess, can I make decisions about your marriage?"


    Hearing this, Ding Wenfu smirked in his heart. If Mu Ran said yes, she would undoubtedly offend the Supreme Spirit Sect. If she said no, it would offend the Emperor. It was a no-win situation.


    ''Challenge me! You are still a little girl!''


    Mu Ran took a deep breath. It was a dilemma. She said softly, "Your Majesty, Master has been very kind to me. I will seek the approval of the Supreme Spirit Sect for this matter, and I will follow your arrangements!"


    Upon hearing Mu Ran''s response, Feng Yong Chang immediately showed a smile, "The Saintess is wise and deeply favoured by this Emperor."


    Everyone understood Mu Ran''s intentions. The power of the Supreme Spirit Sect was immense, and the Divine Steppes wouldn''t be able to resist it. Mu Ran''s words meant she would return and exin everything to the Supreme Spirit Sect and then follow the Emperor''s arrangements. This was to avoid offending the Supreme Spirit Sect. Her thoughts were very meticulous!


    Mu Ran did have this intention, but her biggest concern was to protect her family!


    Her parents were all living here, effectively serving as hostages for the Emperor. If she didn''t obey, the Emperor would undoubtedly use her parents to threaten her.


    But she also didn''t want to see the Supreme Spirit Sect attacking the Divine Steppes because of her, causing the people to suffer.


    If a marriage alliance could safely resolve everything, she would ept it!


    Ding Wenfu didn''t expect Mu Ran to agree!


    It seemed he had underestimated this little girl!


    If it were anyone else, they would surely rely on the Supreme Spirit Sect''s backing, and the Emperor wouldn''t dare to act against them!


    A Heavenly Dao expert agreeing to such a thing was truly incredible. Kind-heartedness could indeed lead to one''s downfall, ruining one''s future. It was trulyughable!


    The morning court ended amidst the joyous atmosphere, and there would be a banquet hosted by the Emperor in the evening, where Mu Ran and Feng Yun would be introduced.


    Father and daughter returned home in a carriage.


    They didn''t speak all the way. Mu Anguo knew how great his daughter''s sacrifice was. She had given up her happiness for the sake of both parties and had even sacrificed her path as a powerful expert.


    When they arrived at the Mu residence and entered, they saw a woman wielding a whip, chasing after another woman and beating her.


    It was the maid who was chasing and beating Tang Wei.


    This was a carefully nned scene, taken from Chang Wei''s beating of Lai Fu. [Chang Wei beating Lai Fu" is a metaphorical expression used to describe a situation where someone witnesses a scene without knowing the context or reason behind it. The phrase is used to imply that the observer only sees the surface of an event or a discussion without understanding its underlying cause or essence. The metaphor originates from a poem by Li Jie during the Tang Dynasty. The author describes how they witnessed "Chang Wei beating Lai Fu" but fainted without knowing the reason behind the incident. This expression ismonly used on the inte when people see others discussing or arguing about something but do not understand the context or the reasons for the discussion.]


    Seeing this situation, Mu Ran''s face immediately darkened, "What are you all doing?"


    Suddenly, Tang Wei cried out, "Miss, save me! She''s going to kill me!"


    Tang Wei''s arm was bruised and bleeding; this was part of the act.


    "Miss, this wretched maid was stealing food!" The maid shouted.


    Tang Wei exined pitifully, "Miss, she didn''t give us any food. I only took a bun for my husband."


    "Even if it''s leftover, you wretched servant has no right to take it! These are all things from the Mu residence. Both of you have no shame!"


    "Enough!" Mu Ran scolded angrily. She rarely lost her temper, but today she couldn''t bear it anymore. No matter how strong a girl was, facing such a situation, she was not a deity and couldn''t always remainposed.


    "Miss," the maid quickly knelt down.


    Mu Ran coldly said, "My Mu residence doesn''t need someone like you!"


    "Miss! Miss! You can''t drive me away because of an outsider, please spare me!" The maid panicked instantly. Previously, the miss would have spoken up for her, but unexpectedly, she sided with that wretched servant!


    "I don''t want to see you anymore!" Mu Ran said in a low voice, then she helped Tang Wei up and said, "Come with me."


    Tang Wei followed Mu Ran tremblingly, showing her acting skills were indeed top-notch. Even now, she still appeared frightened.


    Meanwhile, the maid sat slumped on the ground, lifeless.


    "Get out!" Mu Anguo coldly ordered, and soon a servant threw the maid out.


    Wei Chang watched and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ''Little Tang''s acting was getting better and better. Finally, she managed to blend in.''


    Mu Ran took Tang Wei to her own room and took out some medicine.


    "Sit down," Mu Ran said softly.


    Tang Wei cowered to the side, appearing scared. Such an expression seemed normal before Mu Ran.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t harm you," Mu Ran forced a smile, a smile that had to be put on even when she was injured like this. This was her fate. She would rather be the one hurt than see others getting hurt.


    Tang Wei sat down slowly, still looking frightened.


    "Stretch out your hand," Mu Ran said gently.


    Tang Wei knew that this girl in front of her was very clever. She had to act convincingly; otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to deceive her.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 755 (Fourth Prince)

    Chapter 755 (Fourth Prince)


    Mu Ran took out a healing ointment and applied it to Tang Wei''s arm. Tang Wei bit her cherry lips tightly, seeming to be in pain.


    "Endure a bit; it might hurt a little," Mu Ran said softly.


    Tang Wei nodded, showing a convincing expression.


    After a while, the medicine was applied, and Tang Wei stood up, saying, "Miss, thank you. I''ll go and do my work now."


    Mu Ran nced at Tang Wei and said softly, "Stay by my side this month."


    "Ah!" Tang Wei eximed, appearing somewhat panicked.


    Some things shouldn''t be pursued actively; they should wait until Mu Ran brought it up herself, and Tang Wei knew how to handle it well.


    "I already sent away the maid, and I need someone to serve me."


    "I... I''m afraid I won''t do well," Tang Wei disyed ack of confidence, fitting her character setting perfectly.


    Mu Ran forced a smile, "You''ll learn with time."


    "Can I really? Miss..." Tang Wei asked with an anxious expression, ying her part convincingly.


    Mu Ran nodded, and Tang Wei finally showed a "smile," and her n was gradually unfolding.


    Meanwhile, Divine Steppes issued a message stating that Mu Ran had be a Saintess and was now a Heavenly Dao Warrior!


    However, there was no mention of the marriage proposal, as they were still wary of the Supreme Spirit Sect.


    Nevertheless, the entire Divine Steppes was ted. A Heavenly Dao Warrior! Such rare talent only appeared once in a hundred years.


    To have such talent emerge in the Divine Steppes was indeed a great fortune; she would be a dominant figure in the future!


    The entire Divine Steppes was immersed in a festive atmosphere.


    In the king''s study, Ding Wenfu was granted an audience.


    "Your Majesty, the matter of the Saintess is very delicate. I believe Your Majesty should think it over carefully," Ding Wenfu respectfully said.


    Emperor Feng Yong Chang was practising calligraphy and asked calmly, "Why is it delicate?"


    "Your Majesty, the Supreme Spirit Sect will never let go of the Saintess. After all, she''s a Heavenly Dao Warrior, a once-in-a-century talent. If Your Majesty forcefully arranges this marriage, and the Saintess returns a few words ofint, we might end up losing more than we gain." Ding Wenfu was doing everything in his power to harm Mu Ran for his own benefit.


    Feng Yong Chang stopped his brush, put it aside, and walked to the side to sit down, picking up a teacup and blowing on it before taking a sip. He said with a slight frown, "Mu Ran is my Heavenly Dao Warrior. Even if she dies, she''ll still be mine!"


    Hearing this, Ding Wenfu''s heart rejoiced; it seemed that the emperor had no intention of letting Mu Ran go, even if it meant obtaining just her dead body.


    The emperor was ruthless!


    "Let''s see how things unfold tonight," Feng Yong Chang said softly. It seemed like he had rested enough as he returned to practise his calligraphy. Ding Wenfu bowed and withdrew.


    As he watched Ding Wenfu leave, Feng Yong Chang mmed his pen fiercely onto the white paper.


    "Mu Ran! Don''t force me! I can take back what I give!" he muttered in a low and threatening voice.


    In another part of the pce, the Fourth Prince, Feng Yun, sat on a stone stool, looking at a potted nt in front of him, seemingly waiting for the flowers to bloom.


    One had to admit that Feng Yun was quite handsome, with a majestic aura and a stable temperament, radiating a strong masculinity from his brows.


    "Congrattions, Your Highness, the Fourth Prince!" a eunuch suddenly ran over and knelt down to convey the message.


    "What is there to congratte?" Feng Yun asked casually.


    "Your Highness, the extraordinary Mu Ran has been named the Saintess by His Majesty. She has be a Heavenly Dao Warrior, and His Majesty has expressed his intention for the Saintess to marry you," the eunuch reported.


    Feng Yun''s expression changed after hearing the news, but it wasn''t a happy change; he seemed worried about something.


    "Alright, I understand. You can leave now," he said.


    The eunuch was puzzled; why didn''t the prince react to such good news? Could it be that he didn''t like the Saintess? That shouldn''t be the case.


    Feng Yun didn''t dislike the Saintess; it was because he was not originally from this world!


    He had transmigrated to this ce 18 years ago, and this was his biggest secret. He even acquired a summoning system that could summon talented and capable generals, though he hadn''t summoned one yet, but it was close!


    He never expected that his father, the emperor, would want that extraordinary woman to marry him. If so, his secret would be exposed, and that woman must not find out, as he was destined to be a significant yer in this world.


    As a transmigrator like himself, he was bound to be favoured by beautiful women. Even if he didn''t actively pursue them, they woulde to him. Just like Mu Ran, this was a very normal beginning.


    However, he needed to see if Mu Ran was trustworthy. After all, she would hold a high position in the future, and the women around him should not be mere ornaments.


    But Mu Ran was not a mere ornament; she had reached Heavenly Dao Warrior level without the help of a system. She was undoubtedly a formidable woman, and such a woman might be difficult to handle.


    If he managed to get her, she could be a powerful ally. So, he needed to see if she was qualified for that.


    Meanwhile, Wei Chang was indeed happy; Tang Wei had finally managed to infiltrate. He also learned that Mu Ran was a Heavenly Dao Warrior.


    Why hadn''t they noticed before?


    Well, to Wei Chang, they all seemed simr, as Heavenly Dao Warriors were still too weak in his eyes.


    Regarding Tang Wei''s suggestion, Wei Chang would report it truthfully for Ye Hua to decide.


    At that moment, Ye Hua was lying in his sister-inw''s arms, and Qing Yutong happily peeled grapes for him and fed them to him one by one.


    "Wei Chang, are you saying this girl named Mu Ran can be of use to me?" Ye Huamunicated with Wei Chang.


    Wei Chang respectfully replied, "Yes, Your Honor. Based on the current situation, this girl indeed has talent and rich experience in governance."


    Ye Hua ate the grapes Qing Yutong fed him, "What I need is loyalty. Can this girl, Mu Ran, be loyal? You should have an answer in your heart."


    "So, Tang Wei proposed a suggestion. I wanted to inform you about it."


    "Go ahead."


    Upon hearing Wei Chang''s suggestion, Ye Hua stood up slowly, "You mean send Cang Konghong over?"


    "Yes, if Cang Konghonges, he can be of some help. If something happens, even better. We need to untangle certain knots," Wei Chang exined.


    "Let me think about it for a moment," Ye Hua said softly.


    "Yes!"


    After cutting off themunication with Wei Chang, Ye Hua tapped his fingers lightly on the bed.


    "What''s bothering you, brother-inw?" Qing Yutong obediently sat behind Ye Hua, gently relieving his stress.


    "Yutong, how do you think Cang Konghong can untangle his knots?" Ye Hua curiously asked, wanting to ensure harmony among his team. Though Cang Konghong seemed normal now, Ye Hua could see that he held grudges, and he hoped that all his subordinates would genuinely enjoy happiness from their hearts.


    Qing Yutong suddenly hugged Ye Hua and gave him a kiss, "Of course, it''ll be through a new love affair."


    Ye Hua chuckled, "With Cang Konghong''s personality, who would like him?"


    "Brother-inw, you don''t understand. Different people have different tastes. Yue Hua doesn''t understand Cang Konghong, but maybe some other woman will," Qing Yutong said.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 756 (Be Cautious)

    Chapter 756 (Be Cautious)


    Ye Hua felt that Qing Yutong had a point, so he said, "I''ll go out for a bit."


    "So soon? Brother-inw, won''t you stay with Yutong a bit longer~" Qing Yutong pouted.


    Ye Hua pinched Qing Yutong''s cheek, "I''lle back to apany you in the afternoon."


    "Mhm, mhm, okay. Yutong will wait for you."


    "Be a good girl, Yutong."


    "Hehe, of course, I will. So, brother-inw, you have to treat Yutong well~"


    "Mhm." Ye Hua nodded. The message was delivered, and Qing Yutong happily hugged the nket, rolling on the bed. It was trulyfortable being with her sister''s husband.


    Ye Hua now wanted to find Kai Yun and get some information.


    "Your Honor, subordinate greets you!" Kai Yun was currently the "Inspector" of the Voidless Empire, responsible for the department known as Sovereign Banner, overseeing various matters within the city. [Sovereign can also be Supreme Overlord]


    Ye Hua waved his hand and asked, "Where is Cang Konghong?"


    "Your Honor, he''s on duty outside." Kai Yun poured a cup of hot tea for Ye Hua, who took a sip.


    "Kai Yun, how has Cang Konghong been behavingtely?"


    "Behaving? Quite normal, he likes to wear a mask now."


    Ye Hua questioned, "Wearing a mask? What do you mean by ''quite normal''?"


    "Uh... it''s an old habit; he wears a mask to avoid scaring others."


    As expected, he was still displeased with any woman. This kind of revengeful mentality was a psychological disorder that needed treatment; if left unattended, it would lead to problems in the long run.


    "Kai Yun, do you think Cang Konghong can ept a new love?"


    Kai Yun pondered for a while before respectfully saying, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid it''s very unlikely."


    As expected, Kai Yun''s thoughts were just like his own. A man wounded by love like Cang Konghong would be difficult to heal.


    "Let''s just let things flow naturally." Ye Hua said calmly.


    Kai Yun nodded. At present, Cang Konghong no longer trusted women, and the shadows were cast deeply.


    "In a while, I will have Cang Konghong assist Wei Chang''s team. Prepare him for that," Ye Hua ordered.


    "Yes, Your Honor!"


    Ye Hua didn''t hold much hope; he would see how fate yed out. If there were results, that would be good. If not, he would let things be. As for the girl named Mu Ran, whether she could be of use to him depended on her fortune.


    As night fell over the Divine Steppes, a grand celebration was taking ce in the pce to congratte Mu Ran on bing a Heavenly Dao Warrior.


    In a way, it could also be considered a blind date, allowing the Fourth Prince, Feng Yun, to interact with Mu Ran.


    The celebration was lively, and Mu Ran, as the Saintess, sat on the lower right side of Emperor Feng Yong Chang. It was a seat of great power, but Mu Ran seemed unbothered, as everything she did was for the people.


    Feng Yun sat beside Mu Ran, asionally taking sips of wine, while stealing nces at her.


    He didn''t expect her to change so much in three years, shedding her youthful appearance and bing a woman. Such looks were worthy of someone like him, a transmigrator. However, to be his firstdy, he needed to see her capabilities. Could she capture his interest?


    Mu Ran paid no attention to Feng Yun beside her. She disliked such arranged marriages, so there was no way she would initiate any conversation.


    Everyone knew the purpose of this banquet, and Feng Yong Chang couldn''t help but feel ufortable about how Mu Ran treated him.


    It was like raising a child who suddenly achieved something and no longer paid attention to you.


    Mu Ran''s performance as the Saintess was wless, and Feng Yong Chang didn''t want her to overshadow him.


    Ding Wenbo saw this scene and felt pleased. The more Mu Ran disregarded the emperor, the angrier he would get, making it more likely for someone to assassinate her. It would be a natural course of action.


    "Saintess, does this dish not suit your taste?" Feng Yong Chang asked, trying to start a conversation.


    She hadn''t taken a single bite since sitting down; it was clear she was showing him her displeasure.


    Mu Ran smiled, "Your Majesty, I have been fasting recently, so I cannot enjoy the delicacies you bestow upon me."


    Everyone sighed upon hearing her words; such a talented and intelligent woman was rare. With just one sentence, she defused the emperor''s anger.


    Beside her, Feng Yun also admired her; she truly was a genius, quick-witted and sharp.


    "Oh, I see. This emperor didn''t consider it thoroughly," Feng Yong Chang chuckled.


    "Your Majesty is busy handling national affairs, and it''s for the benefit of the people," Mu Ran continued, her words impable. If Mu Ran were merely an ordinary warrior, Feng Yong Chang might have been even happier, but it was her Heavenly Dao Warrior status that stood out!


    Feng Yong Chang burst intoughter and said, "Yun''er, take the Saintess for a walk."


    "Yes!" Feng Yun stood up and respectfullyplied.


    Mu Ran also stood up, gracefully following behind Feng Yun as they left.


    Watching them depart, Feng Yong Chang seemed deep in thought.


    As Feng Yun walked ahead, Mu Ran followed slowly behind, maintaining a distance of one zhang. [3.333 metres]


    The nights in Northern Chill were generally cold, with a significant temperature difference between day and night. However, Mu Ran was dressed in a white dress, making her appear delicate.


    Of course, Feng Yun noticed this and thought to himself, ''This Mu Ran can''t be so foolish to dress like this. She must be giving me an opportunity.''


    Sure enough, she''s a cunning woman. Is she so eager to climb into my bed?


    Well, let''s see what she does. She will probably refuse, trying to arouse my curiosity. It''s like those scenes from romance novels.


    Feng Yun stopped and took off the fur shawl from his shoulders, saying softly, "Mu Ran, it''s chilly at night."


    Mu Ran respectfully replied, "Fourth Prince, there''s no need. Please take care of yourself and serve His Majesty in the future."


    ''I knew you would refuse and try to pique my curiosity. It''s like those domineering CEOs I''ve seen in stories.''


    ''Since she doesn''t want it, I''ll just put it on myself.''


    Mu Ran said nothing and continued following Feng Yun from behind, maintaining silence.


    "Feng Yun, how do you feel about this marriage proposal?" Feng Yun couldn''t help but ask. He found himself losing patience whenpared to this woman.


    Mu Ran softly replied, "It''s up to me to decide."


    Feng Yun sneered inwardly. In the future, he was destined to be the emperor, sweeping across Northern Chill and even beyond, including the Supreme Spirit Sect.


    ''And this little girl dares to y me for a fool?''


    "Would you ept it if my father wanted to marry you off to a beggar on the street?"


    "If it''s necessary," Mu Ran said softly, her expression unchanged.


    ''This woman is a maniptive schemer!''


    ''If she knew my secret, she would surely shamelessly ckmail me. Thankfully, I''m clever.''


    "I''ll walk you back."


    "No need to trouble yourself, Your Highness. I can go back on my own."


    "Ha, alright then. Take care on the way."


    As Mu Ran watched Feng Yun leave, his final words seemed to carry a different meaning. Was he trying to threaten her?


    Or was he trying to convey something else? Was it about the emperor?


    Mu Ran took a deep breath, feeling suffocated in this ce.


    "Miss," Tang Wei waited outside the pce. When she saw Mu Rane out, she offered her a fur shawl.


    Looking at Tang Wei, Mu Ran''s mood improved slightly. "Thank you, Tang Wei."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 757 (A Man with a Story)

    Chapter 757 (A Man with a Story)


    "Miss, you don''t need to say that. Serving you is my duty." Tang Wei set up a stool, and Mu Ran stepped on it to get into the carriage. Tang Wei followed closely behind.


    Inside the carriage, Tang Wei asked curiously, "Miss, now you are above everyone else, yet you still have a troubled expression. Why is that?"


    "Fame is just an external thing, and there are many things that are beyond my control." Mu Ran sighed softly, appearing helpless. Compared to here, the Supreme Spirit Sect seems to be a better ce.


    Tang Wei looked puzzled, saying, "Miss, your words are too profound. I don''t understand."


    Mu Ran smiled lightly, "You will understand in the future."


    Tang Wei nodded, and they continued the journey in silence.


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. Tang Wei and Mu Ran became more familiar with each other, which was good news. Meanwhile, Cang Konghong had discreetly entered the city, waiting for orders. However, he had no idea about his true mission.


    Since Mu Ran visited the pcest time, she hadn''t been there again in the past half a month. Everything seemed to have returned to normal, but Mu Ran didn''t think so. It was too calm...


    In Mu''s house, Tang Wei was grinding ink for Mu Ran and said softly, "Miss, my cousin has also entered the city recently."


    "Oh?" Mu Ran raised her head slightly, seemingly thinking that Tang Wei wanted her to help her cousin.


    "My cousin asked me to go back with him," Tang Wei paused, seemingly reluctant. She was indeed a good actress.


    "Go back? To Valoris?" Mu Ran asked curiously.


    Tang Wei nodded, "My cousin told me that Valoris haspletely transformed. There''s a new emperor now, and people are living well there. They are safe and well-fed."


    "How is that possible? Valoris didn''t have the protection of Divine Steppes. How did it survive?" Mu Ran eximed in disbelief.


    Tang Wei was also puzzled, "Yes, when my husband and I left, it was almost about to be destroyed. But my cousin told me that it haspletely changed now."


    "Where is your cousin now?" Mu Ran felt it was necessary to find out what happened in Valoris, as she had deep memories of the ce. She wanted to understand what had happened there.


    "He''s at an inn in the eastern part of the city."


    "Take me to see him." Mu Ran stood up directly, seeming anxious.


    Mu Ran''s expression reassured Tang Wei.


    After arranging the carriage, Tang Wei took Mu Ran to the eastern part of the city, where Cang Konghong was already in position.


    After a while, the carriage stopped by an ordinary inn. Tang Wei helped Mu Ran down from the carriage and whispered, "Miss, my cousin is mute and has an unusual appearance, so he wears a mask."


    "It''s fine." Mu Ran spoke softly, not caring about these things.


    Tang Wei was delighted, realising that Mu Ran wasn''t concerned about appearances. That was a good thing.


    Inside the inn, everyone knelt down and paid their respects upon seeing Mu Ran, showing endless admiration for the Saintess.


    On the second floor, Tang Wei pushed open a door and said, "Miss, he''s in here."


    Mu Ran nodded and entered the room, which was quite ordinary with just a bed, a table, and four old wooden stools.


    Outside on the half-open balcony, Cang Konghong stood with his back to the two, looking in the direction of the Voidless Empire. He appeared to be missing someone.


    From his back, one could tell that this was a man with a story.


    Mu Ran paused, wondering if this was Tang Wei''s cousin. But he seemed quite out of ce... His aura felt even more imposing than her master''s.


    Currently lost in thoughts, Cang Konghong seemed unaware of the two entering the room. He behaved as if nothing had changed, but even in his ordinary state, it was not something an ordinary person could ept, including Mu Ran at this moment.


    Tang Wei cursed inwardly. If Cang Konghong was just trying to look cool, it would be understandable because his back was indeed attractive. But he was thinking about Yue Hua; he didn''t even notice them entering the room. He was failing at acting.


    Cang Konghong had never been good at acting.


    "Cough cough cough!" Tang Wei lightly coughed a few times.


    Cang Konghong finally came to his senses. He had received orders from the Supreme Overlord toe and protect someone, following Wei Chang''s arrangements.


    The person he was meant to protect was meeting him today, but his heart remained calm.


    Cang Konghong turned around, revealing amon iron mask on his face, giving him a heavy and mysterious aura.


    Ignoring the mask, one could see his robust and masculine physique. His attire wasn''t as formal, with his chest exposed. His sculpted muscles exuded explosive strength, evenly distributed and radiating a charming male charm under his tanned skin.


    This made Mu Ran a little embarrassed, as no one would dress like this. Everyone wrapped themselves up tightly, and this man''s overall temperament was quite peculiar. Was he really Tang Wei''s cousin?


    "My cousin is mute and not good-looking, so he wears a mask," Tang Wei quickly exined.


    Upon hearing Tang Wei''s exnation, Mu Ran felt a bit relieved. She could understand such people;cking self-confidence, they could be distant from others to protect themselves.


    Cang Konghong also saw his protected target but didn''t say anything. In Cang Konghong''s eyes, Mu Ran was no different from a cute red skeleton.


    Moreover, Mu Ran''s height was only 1.62 metres, while Cang Konghong was a towering 2 metres tall, making for an adorable height difference.


    Mu Ran quickly calmed down and said, "Tang Wei, I want to ask you about the situation in Valoris."


    "Okay." Tang Wei nodded and turned to Cang Konghong, saying, "Cang Konghong, this is the Miss. She wants to inquire about the situation in Valoris."


    Cang Konghong nodded, took a pen and paper, and followed Wei Chang''s script.


    Mu Ran waited patiently for Cang Konghong to write, showing great patience.


    After finishing, Cang Konghong handed the paper to Mu Ran.


    Reading the contents on the paper, Mu Ran''s beautiful eyes narrowed because now it wasn''t called Valoris anymore; it was renamed to Voidless Empire!


    They even changed it to an Empire. Wasn''t this challenging the authority of Divine Steppes?


    Mu Ran looked at Cang Konghong and asked, "What''s the situation with this Voidless Empire now?"


    Cang Konghong continued writing.


    After reading it, Mu Ran frowned tightly. The country was flourishing, and they even expanded their borders.


    This was...


    Seeking death, wasn''t it?


    If news of this reached the Emperor, there would definitely be trouble. Who exactly was controlling Valoris now?


    Mu Ran felt that she needed to go back and ponder on this. "Tang Wei, aren''t you going back now?"


    "I..." Tang Wei looked at Cang Konghong.


    Mu Ran seemed to understand Tang Wei''s meaning, "How about this? Ask your cousin toe to our residence and work with Wei Chang."


    Tang Wei was delighted, "Thank you, Miss."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 758 (Everything Is Part of the Plan)

    Chapter 758 (Everything Is Part of the n)


    "What are you standing there for? Hurry and thank the youngdy," as they say, acting must be done properly.


    Cang Konghong nodded in appreciation.


    However, Mu Ran still had many things to understand, so she kept asking Cang Konghang questions along the way, inquiring about the current situation of the Voidless Empire.


    Just as she returned to the Mu Mansion, Mu Ran noticed a stranger. If she remembered correctly, he should be a member of the exiled royal family of the Valoris. Xia Yu! He seemed to be discussing something with her father.


    Mu Ran first asked Tang Wei to take Cang Konghang to rest and then walked into the hall.


    "Father," Mu Ran respectfully called.


    Xia Yu, who was sitting on the side, immediately knelt down and said with a pleading tone, "Saintess, the Valoris still needs you!"


    Mu Ran nced at her father, Mu Anguo, who remained silent.


    "Get up and speak," Mu Ran said softly.


    "Thank you, Saintess."


    Xia Yu stood up, looking pitiful, and said, "Saintess, I beg you to intervene. A group of people has upied Valoris and even changed its name to the Voidless Empire. This is clearly disrespectful to His Majesty."


    Mu Ran understood. This Xia Yu saw that the Valoris was alive again and wanted to reim the territory. He was truly a man who followed the wind!


    Where were you when Valoris was under threat? You ran away.


    "How did youe to know about this?" Mu Ran curiously asked.


    Xia Yu respectfully replied, "Such news has been circting on the streets for a few days, so naturally, the Saintess wouldn''t know about it at home."


    Mu Ran then looked at her father again. Why didn''t he inform her about such matters?


    Mu Anguo was afraid that his daughter would offend His Majesty for the sake of the Valoris, and during this time, His Majesty had been cold towards her.


    "Xia Yu, you can rest assured. I will report your request to His Majesty," Mu Ran said.


    "Thank you... Thank you very much," Xia Yu quickly kowtowed, showing deep devotion.


    Hearing Mu Ran''s acquiescence, Xia Yu felt relieved and withdrew.


    "Father, why are you helping him?" Mu Ran asked curiously, finding her father''s actions surprising.


    "Ran''er, I am not helping him; I am helping you," Mu Anguo exined.


    "Helping me?" Mu Ran questioned.


    Mu Anguo nodded and said, "His Majesty''s attitude towards you is bing increasingly negative. You need a splendid battle to regain his trust."


    "Father! Are you asking me to lead the troops to attack the Voidless Empire?" Mu Ran was taken aback; her father''s idea was truly terrifying.


    Mu Anguo did not deny it. "Mu Ran, I know you used to defend the Valoris frequently, but you have to understand that the Valoris has now be the Voidless Empire. Even if you don''t go, His Majesty will send someone else. Do you understand? This war is inevitable!"


    Mu Ran hadn''t expected the news to spread so quickly. What should she do now? If both sides really started a war, it would be themon people who would suffer.


    Mu Ran didn''t say anything. She felt that her father had changed a bit. He had always been supportive of her, but now he was asking her to lead troops to attack an affiliated country...


    No, it was aggression, because the Divine Steppes had long expelled Valoris from its affiliation.


    If that were the case, there was no reason for the Divine Steppes to send troops.


    Of course, it was Wei Chang who spread the news. After all, the time was ripe, and it all depended on what the Divine Steppes would do, or even what the Saintess would do.


    Ye Hua was waiting to see how the Saintess would handle it, as it was a test for her as a member of the team.


    The whole afternoon, Tang Wei stayed by Mu Ran''s side. Putting aside the deception, Tang Wei thought Mu Ran was a good girl, but she worried too much and always thought from other people''s perspectives, abandoning her own standpoint. This would surely harm herself.


    "Miss, please eat something. You haven''t eaten anything since noon," Tang Wei said softly.


    "I can''t eat," Mu Ran replied faintly. She really wanted to go and see what had happened to the Valoris, if there had been any major changes or if the rumours were true.


    Tang Wei noticed that even when she was so old, she was still reading books, while others were already concerned about important national matters.


    As the night fell, Mu Anguo shouted from outside, "Ran''er, His Majesty is calling for an emergency meeting."


    Mu Ran opened her beautiful eyes; it seemed that His Majesty was about to take action.


    "Father, I understand."


    After changing clothes, Tang Wei apanied Mu Ran as they walked out. Just as they stepped outside, Mu Ran saw Cang Konghong, who was holding the horse.


    "Miss, most of the things in the mansion have been taken care of, so I let hime and serve as a stablehand," Tang Wei exined.


    "That''s fine."


    "Don''t worry, Miss. My cousin has also practised cultivation and is a warrior," Tang Wei smiled.


    No wonder, he turned out to be a warrior. "Get on the carriage first."


    "Yes, Miss."


    They soon arrived at the entrance of the pce, and the father and daughter got off the carriage and walked in.


    Tang Wei and Cang Konghang waited outside, not knowing what results they would reach today. Would they go to war directly? Would Mu Ran lead the troops?


    Tang Wei was a bit worried about Mu Ran now. If Mu Ran really went, except for her, everyone else would die in that snowynd. Could Mu Ran handle such a blow?


    Watching her slender figure, she carried too much on her shoulders. At this age, other girls should be dating and enjoying their boyfriend''s care, but she...


    Different times create different people.


    Father and daughter entered the pce, and they didn''t say anything along the way. It seemed that they had different opinions.


    As Feng Yong Chang walked out, everyone knelt and shouted, "Long live Your Majesty!"


    "All ministers, rise!" Feng Yong Chang said in a solemn voice.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    "I called you here tonight because my spies have confirmed the rumours!" Feng Yong Chang paused for a moment, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    "The Voidless Empire indeed exists!"


    Hearing His Majesty say this, everyone''s faces turned serious. This was provocation! They actually established an empire without His Majesty''s consent! They dared to disregard His Majesty!


    Feng Yong Chang mmed the armrest, "The Voidless Empire has such audacity! They have created an empire without my consent! Do they not take me seriously?"


    Ding Wenfu bowed and said, "Your Majesty, the Voidless Empire is acting out of line! As long as the Saintess is willing to lead the troops, we will surely reim the lost territory."


    So shameless! Three years ago, they abolished Valoris''s affiliated status, and now they call it lost territory. They have no shame.


    At least that''s what Mu Ran thought.


    Feng Yong Chang waved his hand, and the eunuch in charge shouted, "Xia Yu,e forward!"


    Xia Yu nervously walked into the hall and respectfully greeted, "Long live Your Majesty!"


    "I ask you, is the Xia Family part of the Valoris''s royal family?"


    "Replying to Your Majesty, yes!"


    This was exactly what Feng Yong Chang wanted to hear!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 759 (Mu Rans Courage)

    Chapter 759 (Mu Ran''s Courage)


    To start a war, one needs a reason, and Xia Yu is the perfect reason. He is the legitimate heir of the Valoris, and now he can help him reim the kingdom and kill the rebels!


    Of course, there was another thought.


    "Saintess, Imand you to lead a hundred thousand elite soldiers to reim Valoris!" In the past, Mu Ran received orders to resist foreign invasions, which was an obligation, but today, they were going to invade another country.


    Mu Ran respectfully said, "Your Majesty, three years ago, the Valoris ceased to be an affiliated state of the Divine Steppes, so this is not reiming, it is invasion."


    With Mu Ran''s words, everyone''s faces changed drastically!


    The Saintess openly offended His Majesty! This was a grave crime!


    Mu Anguo, who was among the crowd, also looked ashen. As expected, his daughter had spoken up...


    Ding Wenfu seized the opportunity and shouted angrily, "Saintess! How dare you refuse His Majesty''smand! You are disrespectful to His Majesty!"


    Feng Yong Chang remained silent with a stern face. In fact, he was already angry. Mu Ran''s position in his heart had changed long ago. Since the day she became a Heavenly Dao Warrior, he no longer trusted her.


    "I dare not! Your Majesty, the situation is still unclear. I ask for your permission to go alone for negotiations!" Mu Ran''s words stirred a heated discussion in the hall.


    Going alone for negotiations was risky. She might note back alive! The Saintess was too audacious!


    Mu Ran just wanted to see for herself. She wanted to know if the Voidless Empire was good or bad, and whether the people there had grievances.


    If they were harsh rulers, Mu Ran would not hesitate to lead the troops in an attack. However, if the people there were thriving and content, why start a war?


    After all, three years ago, the Divine Steppes had already abandoned Valoris and had no need to intervene now.


    Kneeling on the ground, Xia Yu cursed silently. His Majesty had already ordered her to lead the troops! She dared to go against the imperial decree and insisted on going alone!


    Feng Yong Chang pondered for a moment and said indifferently, "Has the Saintess made up her mind?"


    "Your Majesty, I have made up my mind. I request your permission," Mu Ran respectfully said, bowing on the ground.


    "Very well! I willmand you to negotiate with the Voidless Empire! We will discuss the matter when the Saintess returns!" Feng Yong Chang''s gaze was deep, and it seemed that he didn''t want Mu Ran toe back. That would be the best oue.


    The Heavenly Dao expert was beyond his reach, and others wouldn''t have a chance either!


    "Long live Your Majesty!"


    As Feng Yong Chang left, the gazes of the people towards Mu Ran changed. If she had agreed to lead the troops in an attack and returned victorious, His Majesty would have been delighted. However, she chose to offend His Majesty and go alone, risking her life.


    They really couldn''t understand what the Saintess was thinking.


    Mu Anguo walked forward and helped his daughter up. "Silly child, why didn''t you agree to His Majesty?"


    "Father, I thought you understood me," Mu Ran said softly, causing Mu Anguo to pause, his expression showing some astonishment.


    In the past, both he and his daughter shared the same thoughts and often discussed various matters. But now... in order to please His Majesty, things have changed...


    Looking at his daughter''s lonely figure, Mu Anguo took a deep breath and caught up to her.


    Tang Wei anxiously waited, and Cang Konghong held the horse, looking up at the sky as if thinking about someone.


    As people gradually came out, Tang Wei noticed that their faces showed both smiles and seriousness, and she couldn''t figure out what had happened.


    After a long wait, she finally spotted Mu Ran''s figure. "Miss."


    Tang Wei hurriedly walked over, feeling a bit worried for her little sister.


    "Tang Wei, let''s go home first."


    Tang Wei noticed that Mu Ran seemed very tired at the moment, even her tone was weary.


    When Mu Anguo arrived, the three of them got into the carriage, and Cang Konghong acted as the coachman.


    Inside the carriage, Mu Anguo looked at his daughter and asked softly, "Tomorrow, I will plead with His Majesty again."


    "Father, there''s no need. Tomorrow, I will set out for the Voidless Empire," Mu Ran said calmly.


    Tang Wei''s face showed astonishment. Mu Ran was going to the Voidless Empire! And it sounded like she was going alone!


    Good Lord! Mu Ran was so daring!


    Tang Wei was truly impressed at this point. Such a girl was truly rare.


    However, ording to His Majesty''s n, Mu Ran should have led the troops this time, not gone alone. It seemed to have deviated...


    This was a bit troublesome...


    "Ran''er, if you go like this..." Mu Anguo knew the consequences; once she left, he might never see his daughter again.


    "Father, don''t tell Mother about this, so she won''t worry. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. After all, I''m a Heavenly Dao Warrior; it''s not that easy for something to happen to me!" Mu Ran appeared confident, but this was for her father''s sake. She had no idea about the situation in the Voidless Empire, and this was walking into the lion''s den.


    As she finished speaking, the horse suddenly let out a roar.


    "Father, Tang Wei, don''t go outside!" Mu Ran''s beautiful eyes constricted. As she stepped out of the carriage, ten ck-d figures appeared around her, wielding shiny knives, exuding a chilling aura!


    Cang Konghong stood beside the carriage, calmly observing.


    "Masters!" Mu Ran said in a low voice, sensing danger! [Fighter, Warrior, Master, Grandmaster, King, Emperor, Order, God, Venerable, and Heavenly Venerable]


    Masters were highly esteemed individuals, so how did they end up as assassins!


    One of themughed, "Indeed, you are the Heavenly Dao Warrior Saintess. You saw through our strength at a nce!"


    "Who sent you?" Mu Ran asked coldly, though she held little hope.


    "What''s the use of knowing or not? It doesn''t matter now! Kill her!" One of the assants coldly shouted, and the ten ck-d figures immediately erupted with surging battle energy, all attacking Mu Ran.


    Their target was clear, without any hesitation.


    Mu Ran''s gaze turned sharp as she conjured a blue longsword in her hand.


    Inside the carriage, Tang Wei felt nervous, not for herself, but for Mu Ran. She hoped she wouldn''t get hurt.


    With Cang Konghong outside protecting them, there shouldn''t be any problems, but Cang Konghong''s strength was that of a warrior. If he revealed his true prowess, it would be easy to be discovered.


    Mu Anguo was extremely worried for his daughter, clenching his fists tightly.


    "Cang Konghong, protect the carriage! Leave this to me!" Mu Ran shouted at Cang Konghong and wielded her blue longsword. As a Heavenly Dao Warrior, she did have the strength to face Battle Masters!


    However, even though Mu Ran was formidable, she was still up against ten Masters. Ultimately, she would be killed!


    "Snow Dancing!" Mu Ran shouted, and her whole figure seemed to be an illusion, apanied by afterimages. However, these afterimages seemed slow...


    This made the ten Masters frown, realising that Heavenly Dao Warriors were indeed powerful. This was an extraordinary martial technique!


    Their guess was correct. In the midst of this slow movement, Mu Ran suddenly elerated and directly shed the throat of one of the Masters.


    Mu Ran''s breathing became somewhat rapid; this move consumed too much energy, but she managed to kill one!


    Just as Mu Ran was beginning to rx, she suddenly felt a surge of killing intent behind her. Moonlight illuminated a silver de, shining brightly!


    This de was aimed straight at Mu Ran''s head!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 760 (All Depends on Acting)

    Chapter 760 (All Depends on Acting)


    However, at the same time as the attack, all of Mu Ran''s retreat paths were sealed off by the eight Masters!


    Mu Ran could forcibly dodge this strike, but how could she avoid the other eight strikes?


    These ten individuals, with the premise of sacrificing one Master, set up an inescapable tonight!


    It meant the fall of a young Heavenly Dao Warrior!


    And her Heavenly Dao battle soul would be a tool for someone else''s advancement!


    At this moment, Mu Ran also felt the bone-chilling coldness; she had fallen into their trap!


    Her earlier outburst of battle energy was a mistake! Now she found herself in such a passive situation!


    What should she do!


    She could only resist with all her might! There was no other option!


    Just as Mu Ran was about to fight to the death, a huge figure appeared before her, blocking the moonlight.


    Mu Ran raised her head slightly to look at the dark figure.


    It was Cang Konghong wearing an iron mask!!!


    This picturesque scene suddenly unfolded, and Mu Ran''s eyes showed a hint of confusion as she gazed at Cang Konghong. Cang Konghong''s massive figure stood like a mountain, sheltering Mu Ran, resembling the sturdiest shield. In the sky, the nine Masters wielded their knives and shed towards Mu Ran, their silver des filled with terrifying battle energy.


    Sitting in the carriage, Tang Wei witnessed this scene. She had hesitated before, but seeing Cang Konghong appear, she felt relieved. She had been worried they might not cross paths, but now it seemed like a destined encounter ¨C a hero rescuing a beauty.


    Cang Konghong''s mood wasplicated. If he could, he would crush them with a flick of his finger! However, Wei Chang had said that he was currently a warrior, and killing them with a finger would expose his true power, which went against Ye Hua''s n. He had no choice but to...


    Cang Konghong had no choice but to pull the dazed Mu Ran closer, covering her under his massive chest.


    Boom!


    The nine desnded on Cang Konghong''s back. In order to achieve the effect of a "warrior," Cang Konghong''s own defences were lowered to the minimum, or else he feared they wouldn''t even be able to cut his skin!


    The scene immediately erupted with surging battle energy, spreading outward!


    Even the petite Mu Ran could feel the powerful impact and could even hear the sound of flesh being cut.


    Mu Ran knew it was not the time to be moved. She immediately distanced herself from Cang Konghong and swung her blue longsword, releasing a frenzy of battle energy!


    Two dumbfounded Masters were instantly defeated. Why were they dumbfounded?


    Because just a moment ago, they witnessed an incredible scene!


    When their des struck the man''s back, sparks appeared. Although itsted only an instant, it was still shocking.


    What was this man''s skin made of? Under the full force attack of a Master, sparks were produced. Although they eventually cut through his skin, those sparks were definitely not a mirage.


    "Retreat!" The leading Master immediately gave the order without hesitation. His instinct as a Master told him that this man was terrifying, and the assassination tonight couldn''t proceed any further!


    The remaining seven Masters vanished into the dark night.


    Cang Konghong also breathed a sigh of relief. ording to the extent of his injury, he shouldn''t be able to stand, so...


    Cang Konghong ''fell.''


    Tang Wei also breathed a sigh of relief. If those people hadn''t left, it would have been troublesome. She estimated that she would have had to ask Uncle Wei to seek help from those kind-hearted ck-d individuals.


    Footsteps approached from afar, and the defensive troops finally arrived.


    "We beg for forgiveness, Saintess!" The leader trembled and shouted.


    Mu Ran furrowed her eyebrows and raised her hand. She unexpectedly carried Cang Konghong''s massive body, with his blood-soaked back looking horrifying.


    After cing the "unconscious" Cang Konghong on the horse, Mu Ran took the reins herself and hurriedly headed home.


    "Ran''er, are you alright?" Mu Anguo''s voice came from inside the carriage.


    "I''m fine," Mu Ran replied in a low voice, looking at the "unconscious" Cang Konghong beside her.


    "That''s good," Mu Anguo sighed in relief. As long as his daughter was fine, he didn''t really care much about someone like Cang Konghong, the stable boy. If he were really dead, they would provide some burial fee.


    But for Mu Ran, Cang Konghong was her saviour. If it wasn''t for him stopping them earlier, she probably wouldn''t be sitting here talking now.


    Upon arriving at Mu Manor, Mu Ran jumped down from the carriage and ran inside with Cang Konghong''s huge body in her arms, leaving a trail of blood on the ground.


    Tang Wei followed closely behind, her face showing a smile. She hoped this would be a new beginning.


    At this moment, the "pretending-to-be-unconscious" Cang Konghong was a little annoyed. This little girl was actually carrying him around... making him feel unnatural.


    The task given by Your Honor was too difficult...


    Mu Ran arrived at her own boudoir and ced Cang Konghong on her bed without any aversion.


    "Tang Wei, quickly bring my medicine box!" Mu Ran hurriedly called.


    Tang Wei cooperated but asked worriedly, "Miss, is my cousin alright?"


    "I don''t know," Mu Ran said, looking at the mangled back, feeling somewhat puzzled. Under the full strength of nine Masters, was it only this bad?


    Tang Wei noticed Mu Ran''s doubt and said, "Miss, my cousin has always had a strong body; he should be fine."


    "Rest assured, I''ll do my best." Mu Ran quickly applied the medicine and took out a delicate bottle with a pill inside, which was the life-saving pill her master had given her.


    Mu Ran seemed to want to lift Cang Konghong''s mask, but Tang Wei immediately called out, "Miss."


    "I''ll feed him the medicine." Mu Ran whispered and lifted Cang Konghong''s iron mask.


    Tang Wei saw Cang Konghong''s clenched fists and feared he might punch Mu Ran''s head.


    And Tang Wei saw that Cang Konghonghong''s fists were tightly clenched, fearing that he might punch Mu Ran''s head and blow it off.


    Indeed, Cang Konghong was thinking this way; this woman dared to lift his mask without permission! He wanted to choke her!


    However, Mu Ran only looked a little surprised when she saw Cang Konghong''s face, and then she fed him the pill.


    Meanwhile, Tang Wei closely observed Mu Ran''s expression and saw that she was only slightly surprised and then appeared calm, her gaze showing concern.


    Relieved, it seemed that Mu Ran wasn''t concerned about appearances.


    Mu Ran immediately checked Cang Konghong''s body and found his breath was steady. Was this medicine so effective? It only seemed like ordinary flesh and blood injuries.


    There was no other way; Cang Konghong could only continue with the act. Did he have to be chopped into pieces?


    "He should be fine now. Your cousin''s body is really strong to withstand the attacks of nine Masters," Mu Ran said softly.


    Why did Tang Wei feel like Mu Ran was doubting it? That wasn''t a good sign.


    "Cousin has always been like this since he was young. It''s not an illness, right?" Tang Wei''s acting skills were still on point. If Wei Chang were here to cooperate now, they might be exposed.


    "No, it''s probably an innate talent. If he joins a good sect, his future is limitless. Perhaps I can take him to the Supreme Spirit Sect," Mu Ran said with the intention of repaying the favour, considering that Cang Konghong had just saved her life.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 761 (Journey to the Voidless Empire)

    Chapter 761 (Journey to the Voidless Empire)


    Tang Wei eximed with joy, "That will be my cousin''s good fortune."


    Cang Konghong didn''t know what to say at this point. How long would he have to protect her?


    Mu Ran remained silent, sitting by the bed, observing Cang Konghong''s condition. After a while, she noticed that he had stabilised.


    "Tang Wei, you should go back and rest," Mu Ran said softly.


    "Miss, I''ll stay with you," Tang Wei insisted.


    "It''s okay, I''ll take care of things here." Mu Ran felt that Tang Wei was just being thankful for her help, which was a natural response.


    Tang Wei didn''t want to be a third wheel, so she replied, "Alright, Miss, you should rest early too."


    Mu Ran nodded, and Tang Wei left the room, gently closing the door behind her.


    Mu Ran and Cang Konghong were left alone in the room, and the atmosphere became somewhat tense. If Cang Konghong had any misgivings, Mu Ran would have trouble escaping from this situation.


    Unfortunately, Cang Konghong was not the talkative type and didn''t seem interested in romance at all. He could even bore someone to death with hisck of social skills.


    Mu Ran wondered if she would like someone like Cang Konghong.


    Sitting by the bed, Mu Ran observed him from time to time. She wasn''t in love with him; it was just a sense of gratitude.


    Although she hadn''t developed romantic feelings, Cang Konghong had earned her goodwill. From a stranger to a lifesaver, that was a significant leap in Mu Ran''s heart.


    Cang Konghong didn''t want to lie in bed any longer, and he didn''t want a young girl to take care of him either; it was embarrassing. However, he had no choice but to endure it. The fact that Mu Ran kept observing him made him even more ufortable.


    Mu Ran pondered who sent these people to attack her. Having ten Masterse after her meant they were not ordinary individuals.


    Fourth Prince?


    She didn''t seem to have any conflicts with him. The Emperor? Right after leaving the pce, she was attacked, which was suspicious. Besides, going to the Voidless Empire was dangerous, and there was no guarantee she''d return alive. The Emperor''s involvement seemed unnecessary.


    Perhaps it was because she was a Heavenly Dao cultivator that assassins from the other two countries were sent after her. This possibility seemed more usible.


    She realised she had to conceal her identity as a Heavenly Dao cultivator from the beginning. Not only did it raise suspicions from the Emperor, but it also attracted others'' attention.


    If a Greatmaster hadest night, things would have taken a dangerous turn.


    Fortunately, that person had helped her.


    Mu Ran nced at Cang Konghong on the bed and gently leaned against the bed, closing her beautiful eyes, feeling exhausted.


    Meanwhile, Cang Konghong, lying on the bed, didn''t dare to move at all, fearing he might be discovered.


    The next morning, Mu Ran suddenly opened her beautiful eyes, realising it was already dawn. She looked at Cang Konghong on the bed and observed him for a moment; he had recovered well.


    She sighed with relief, stood up, and prepared to wash her face.


    But then, she heard a noise from the bed, and when she turned around, she saw Cang Konghong sitting up, wearing his iron mask again.


    "You can''t get out of bed now; you need rest!" Mu Ran hurriedly went to persuade him.


    Cang Konghong had enoughst night. He had hardly slept a wink and was very cautious.


    Shaking his head, he disregarded Mu Ran''s advice and walked out directly.


    Mu Ran sighed softly. Tang Wei''s cousin indeed had a peculiar personality, but his recovery ability was remarkable. Perhaps it was due to the potent pills given by her master, or maybe both factors contributed.


    "Miss?" At that moment, Tang Wei approached, holding a basin of water, looking curious.


    "Your cousin seems to be almost recovered," Mu Ran chose to believe in the power of the pills.


    "That''s great. Let me thank you on behalf of my cousin," Tang Wei replied.


    "No need, he saved me, so I should thank you both," Mu Ran smiled faintly.


    After washing her face, Mu Ran said, "Tang Wei, help me pack my things."


    "Miss, are you leaving now?" Tang Wei asked anxiously.


    "Yes, Tang Wei, you and your husband should live well here."


    Mu Ran nned to go alone this time because the journey would be perilous, and there was a high chance of life-threatening situations.


    Tang Wei naturally wouldn''t stay here: "Miss, I''m going with you."


    "Tang Wei, there''s no need. It''s very dangerous for me this time."


    "Miss, I''m not afraid of danger."


    Mu Ran chuckled lightly, "Tang Wei, really, you don''t need to."


    "Miss, if you go alone, who will take care of you? Besides, I''m familiar with that ce, and my cousin asked us toe back. I also want to see the situation there. It''s on the way." Tang Wei exined forcefully. It was also part of their current n.


    Mu Ran pondered for a moment and then said, "After entering the city, don''t follow me anymore; it''s too dangerous."


    "Okay." Tang Wei happily agreed.


    "Then go and prepare; we''ll leave immediately."


    "Sure."


    This time, not many people knew that Mu Ran was heading to the Voidless Empire. Even when she left the city, only Mu Anguo was there to see her off, and her mother and younger brother had no idea.


    Even as the Saintess, there was no one to see her off, and there were no follow-ups regarding the assassins fromst night. It was a bit disheartening, but Mu Ran cared more about the people, so she let go of other concerns.


    In the pce''s rear garden, Emperor Feng Yong Chang was enjoying the flowers, apanied by Ding Wenfu.


    A young eunuch stood respectfully next to Feng Yong Chang and whispered a few words.


    "Your Majesty, I believe the Saintess has left the city," Ding Wenfu said respectfully.


    Feng Yong Chang held the scissors and slowly trimmed the flowers. "Who sent the assassins yesterday?"


    "It has been confirmed to be the Profound Kingdom." [Patreon''s choice]


    "That old scoundrel! He dared to assassinate my Saintess and frame me! He deserves death!" Feng Yong Chang mmed the scissors to the ground, and all the pce maids around knelt.


    If Mu Ran had died in Divine Steppesst night, the Supreme Spirit Sect wouldn''t let it go, and they might even me the Divine Steppes, leading to severe consequences.


    "Calm down, Your Majesty. Fortunately, the Saintess is safe," Ding Wenfu said softly, but his words were meant for the surrounding pce maids to hear.


    "Blessed be the Saintess''s safe return. If she doesn''t return soon, I will annihte this Voidless Empire!" Feng Yong Chang knew very well that he hoped the Saintess would stay in the Voidless Empire forever. That way, he wouldn''t have to act personally, and the Supreme Spirit Sect would take care of the Voidless Empire.


    "Long live Your Majesty!" Ding Wenfu shouted loudly, and the pce maids echoed the cheer.


    In such a position, everyone needed to wear a mask and y a role.


    On the other side, Wei Chang and Cang Konghong sat outside the carriage, while Mu Ran and Tang Wei sat inside.


    The four of them were heading to the Voidless Empire, and at the carriage''s pace, it might take half a month to reach the destination.


    Wei Chang deliberately slowed down the carriage''s speed, creating opportunities, but looking at Cang Konghong''s current state, he didn''t know how to make use of them. He was like a block of wood; no wonder Yue Hua didn''t like him. Which woman would like someone like him?


    Take himself as an example. When he pursued Tang Wei, he picked her up every day, apanied her forte-night snacks, strolled around together¡ªhow romantic it was.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 762 (Listener)

    Chapter 762 (Listener)


    Wei Chang had captured Tang Wei''s heart with her persistent pursuit. When it came to pursuing girls, one had to be thick-skinned; being thin-skinned would lead to a lifetime of singleness. Waiting for a girl to chase after you was simply impossible.


    "Is your injury getting better?" Mu Ran suddenly lifted the curtain and asked with concern.


    Cang Konghong remained silent, nodding slightly. He seemed aloof.


    It wasn''t an act; that was just his personality. It was understandable why Yue Hua didn''t like him. After all, any woman would appreciate receiving care from others.


    Lie Gu had expressed his concern, but Cang Konghong kept all his care hidden in his heart and never expressed it.


    Mu Ran didn''t inquire further and returned to the carriage.


    Wei Chang cursed that Cang Konghong was a fool. Mu Ran was already quite attractive, and although her strength wasn''t high, she was definitely a good girl. She would be a perfect match for Cang Konghong, the fool.


    Sitting inside the carriage, Tang Wei also scolded him. If a girl showed concern for you, the least you could do was to reciprocate. No wonder Yue Hua didn''t like him; he deserved it.


    Mu Ran didn''t show any despondence. She sat quietly and contemted the situation.


    Seeing that Mu Ran didn''t seem disappointed, Tang Wei started to worry. It seemed that Mu Ran regarded Cang Konghong merely as a lifesaver and had no other thoughts about him.


    s...


    It seemed like there was no hope.


    The carriage slowly travelled along the road, and Wei Chang reported the situation to Ye Hua.


    Upon hearing Wei Chang''s report, Ye Hua was very pleased and praised Wei Chang''s words. A war would definitely be ignited; it was time to shake the Voidless Empire!


    This was just a small step; the road to revenge had just begun.


    Ye Hua also inquired about Cang Konghong''s condition and if there was any progress.


    But when he heard Wei Chang say that Cang Konghong got injured while saving Mu Ranst night...


    Ye Hua felt a bit relieved. Cang Konghong wasn''t that foolish. However, his thoughts changed soon after. Feeling that Yue Hua didn''t like Cang Konghong was normal; his personality truly didn''t win girls'' hearts. But soon, Ye Hua dismissed this thought.


    He felt curious about Mu Ran, whom he would soon meet. He wondered how much she weighed and how impressive she was, considering Wei Chang''s praise.


    On the first night, the carriage parked by the riverside, and Cang Konghong caught a fish while Wei Chang made a fire to grill it for dinner.


    The four of them seemed to be on a leisurely trip, with Tang Wei taking care of Mu Ran like an attentive older sister. Mu Ran was grateful and had a good impression of Tang Wei.


    However, if Mu Ran knew that these three people were all frauds, she didn''t know how she would react. The whole deception revolved around Mu Ran, and she, surprisingly, didn''t notice. Perhaps it was Tang Wei''s carefulness that made Mu Ran lower her guard, along with Cang Konghong''s reckless self-sacrifice.


    Being deceived by enemies was a lesson, but being deceived by trusted people was a blow.


    In fact, it was better that Cang Konghong had no interaction with Mu Ran now. Once they did, and Mu Ran found out everything was a lie, that would be even worse.


    After eating grilled fish, Wei Chang and Cang Konghong stayed outside while Mu Ran and Tang Wei rested inside the carriage.


    "Tang Wei, let your cousine inside the carriage to rest. It''s windy outside, and his injuries shouldn''t be exposed to the cold." Mu Ran said with concern, showing her thoughtfulness.


    Tang Wei had a brilliant idea and whispered softly, "Miss, don''t mind my cousin''s reserved nature. If I ask him toe in, it won''t work."


    "Then let me talk to him." Mu Ran fell right into Tang Wei''s trap.


    As she saw Mu Ran getting off the carriage, Tang Wei wasn''t sure if she had done the right thing. What if Mu Ran got hurt because of this?


    It made sense though; if Mu Ran truly liked Cang Konghong, with his personality, he might not ept her, and it would break her heart.


    She decided not to y matchmaker anymore and let things follow their natural course. She would see if they were meant to be and not force anything.


    Cang Konghong sat cross-legged on a big rock nearby, seemingly cultivating. When he heard faint footsteps nearby, he opened his eyes.


    Mu Ran looked at Cang Konghong''s huge figure and recalledst night when he had shielded her with his body. At that moment...


    She felt very safe.


    "Cang Konghong, it''s windy here. You should go rest inside the carriage."


    Northern Chill''s nights were apanied by howling cold winds, especially in the ins where the wind was even stronger.


    Cang Konghong shook his head upon hearing Mu Ran''s words and closed his eyes again, seemingly unwilling to respond to her.


    Mu Ran thought Cang Konghong''s reaction was normal and didn''t leave; instead, she sat on the other side of the big rock.


    "I used to be quiet and didn''t talk much when I was a child," Mu Ran said softly, gazing up at the starry sky.


    Cang Konghong heard her, but still remained silent, reminiscing about how Yue Hua used to confide in him, telling him her thoughts.


    ''Since she doesn''t like me, why would she share her thoughts with me? Am I just a listener to her?''


    ''I refuse to be merely a listener!''


    Mu Ran didn''t know what was going on in Cang Konghong''s mind, and she didn''t sense any change. She seemed to be consoling him, encouraging him to have confidence and not iste himself.


    "Some children didn''t like to y with me when I was young, and even my brother didn''t enjoy ying with me, saying I was a dull person," Mu Ran smiled bitterly, reminiscing about her difficult childhood.


    "As I grew older, some people did start ying with me, but I knew they had ulterior motives."


    As Mu Ran spoke, her tone changed. She had intended to console Cang Konghong, but it turned into sharing her own experiences.


    "The constant deceit and scheming have exhausted me. Even in the Supreme Spirit Sect, I never experienced such things. Because of the Heavenly Dao, it seems like everyone''s perception of me has changed. If I had known this, I wouldn''t have tried to seize that Heavenly Dao Soul."


    Mu Ran paused. Why was she talking about herself? Wasn''t she supposed to encourage him?


    "I haven''t thanked you properly. Thank you for saving mest night. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be sitting here, talking to you."


    "Thank you. You are truly a good listener."


    Cang Konghong was reminded of Yue Hua by Mu Ran''s final words. He remembered Yue Hua had also said something simr.


    A surge of hostility suddenly erupted, and Cang Konghong jumped off the rock, lying down near the campfire.


    His message was clear: he didn''t want to listen to her talk, nor did he want to be a mere listener.


    Mu Ran didn''t understand why Cang Konghong suddenly got angry. Did she say something wrong just now?


    But she didn''t feel like she had said anything wrong. Looking at Cang Konghong, Mu Ran pursed her lips and walked back into the carriage.


    Tang Wei had also heard the conversation and silently cursed Cang Konghong. After living for thousands of years, why was he still so childish? Mu Ran didn''t intentionally bring up your sad memories.


    Yet, there he was, throwing a tantrum. Acting like this, no girl would like him.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 763 (Magnificent and Vast)

    Chapter 763 (Magnificent and Vast)


    Mu Ran returned to the carriage, feeling calm as she rested quietly without saying a word.


    Tang Wei sighed inwardly, thinking that Cang Konghong still hadn''t fully recovered from his past traumas. He probably still had feelings for Yue Hua after all these years. After all, it was an emotional connection that spanned over tens of thousands of years, and it couldn''t be easily severed.


    But no matter what, Yue Hua was now a married woman, and she was Lie Gu''s wife.


    Over the next few days, it seemed that Wei Chang elerated the pace. Cang Konghong was truly frustrating; they had initially nned to stay on the road for a few more days, but he seemed indifferent to it all. They sped ahead at full speed.


    Unaware of the truth, Cang Konghong found the speedfortable. As they headed north, the weather became colder, and snowkes began to appear. Soon, they were surrounded by vast expanses of white. While the southern regions of Sapphire Continent were not cold enough for snow, the northern parts experienced snow for half the year, especially in the location of the Voidless Empire. [Conguo changed to Sapphire, Patreon''s choice]


    The endless snowy scenery was magnificent. asionally, pedestrians appeared on the road, mostly honest vigers. Upon seeing the luxurious carriage, they would be surprised at first and then kneel in the snow until the carriage disappeared, leaving their pants wet with snow.


    This was the norm on the Sapphire Continent.


    After more than ten days of bumping along, they were getting close to the Voidless Empire. Mu Ran drew back the carriage curtain and observed the expressions of passersby.


    She noticed that everyone had a smile on their face, full of joy andughter.


    If the Voidless Empire were a ghost town, how could there be so many people with such happy expressions? It seemed that this empire was a good ce.


    She was looking forward to meeting the king.


    Suddenly, amotion from outside entered the carriage.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Ran curiously asked.


    "Miss, you''ll know when youe out and see." Wei Chang smiled slightly. The view from this angle was extremely satisfying; the grandeur of the Voidless Empire surpassed even those of the celestial cities in the Heavenly Venerable Realm.


    Mu Ran stepped out of the carriage with curiosity. When she saw the scenery before her, her mouth opened wide in astonishment.


    Even though Mu Ran had seen the vastness of the Supreme SPirit Sect, she was still shocked by the sight before her eyes.


    The surrounding area was indeed covered in snow, but above the Voidless Empire, it was as if the sky had opened its eyes. Golden sunlight bathed the empire, exuding an aura of majesty and grandeur.


    Compared to the Divine Steppes, this ce was simply magnificent, while Divine Steppes felt like a run-down small city.


    Mu Ran was only looking at the sky, but the magnificent and resplendent city walls were visible. They seemed endless, with towers every hundred zhang. From her distant vantage point, she couldn''t make out the exact height of the city walls, but she could see the pce of the Voidless Empire!


    Among all the buildings, the pce stood tallest, emanating a sense of imposing might, warning everyone:


    "Prosper under my rule! Oppose me and perish!"


    "Miss, we still have to continue our journey and enter the city before nightfall." Wei Chang said from the side.


    "Alright." Mu Ran, still astonished, returned to the carriage, but she kept gazing at the Voidless Empire outside.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. Even if she led an army toe here, would they stand a chance?


    This was not the same as Valoris of the past; this was a brand new nation, the Voidless Empire!


    At this moment, Mu Ran began to worry about the Voidless Empire. Would they attack other countries? They seemed very powerful!


    What seemed close at first sight was still far away. After about an hour, they finally saw the city walls of the Voidless Empire.


    By now, Mu Ran had alighted from the carriage, her shocked expression still not fading. From afar, the city walls appeared normal, but as they got closer...


    The city walls were unexpectedly one hundred zhang tall, as if they reached the clouds. Looking to the right, she couldn''t even see the end... How big was this Voidless Empire?


    Mu Ran even felt that the materials used for the walls were not ordinary. They faintly emitted a kind of imprint, which was temporarily suppressed. However, if it were to erupt, it could cause significant damage!


    If they encounter invaders and attack recklessly without understanding the situation, they will definitely suffer a big loss.


    The towering golden city gate, reaching a hundred metres in height, left Mu Ran dumbfounded. The Voidless Empire must be incredibly wealthy. It seemed overly extravagant to have city gates made of gold.


    The two characters "Voidless Empire" exuded a strong sense of pressure, forcing everyone to look up. Red gs were hanging on both sides.


    When Mu Ran saw the heart symbol on the gs, she chuckled, thinking that the king here must be a good person.


    "The changes here are so significant," Tang Wei exaggeratedly eximed from the side.


    "Yes," Wei Chang also chimed in.


    Mu Ran observed that there weren''t many people entering the city. "Why are there so few people entering this wonderful ce?" she asked.


    Suddenly, an elderly woman passing by stopped and smiled at Mu Ran. "Little girl, don''t you know? The Voidless Empire has only recently appeared, and we just received the news. Moreover, the empire has three city gates, and this is the side gate."


    "Side gate??" Mu Ran was surprised.


    The old woman nodded. "The main gate is in the direction to our right, and it takes about half an hour to reach it."


    Mu Ran: "..."


    Half an hour to reach the main gate, and there''s still a side gate nearby? How long is this city wall?


    Indeed, it was very long, and Ye Hua had opened three gates to wee the residents.


    "It''s too huge," Mu Ran eximed in shock.


    "Little girl, the Voidless Empire provides us with many benefits. We pay a little money every month, and when we get old, we receive a pension and many other benefits." The old woman smiled and walked into the splendid Voidless Empire.


    It was the first time Mu Ran heard of such a thing¡ªpaying a little money and receiving a pension when getting old. It was quite innovative.


    The four of them walked to the city''s gates, and Mu Ran scrutinised the guards on both sides.


    The strength of a country could be seen from its guards, and the two rows of white-armoured soldiers gave Mu Ran a strong impression.


    Their tall and straight figures remained motionless, their tiger-like eyes gazing forward. Even all the white-armoured soldiers breathed in unison; they didn''t seem human.


    However, regardless of that, these white-armoured soldiers indicated that the Voidless Empire was very powerful!


    They might even surpass Divine Steppes.


    Without any obstruction, the four of them entered the city...


    But at the entrance, they were stopped, not exactly stopped but asked to fill in some information...


    Today, Brittany was on duty here and saw Wei Chang and the others from afar, and she even saw Mu Ran.


    In the past month, Mu Ran''s name had be quite popr within the team, and everyone wanted to see what kind of girl Mu Ran was.


    Now, Brittany could indeed see her¡ªshe was even smaller than he had imagined. Standing next to the tall Cang Konghong, the height difference was too adorable...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 764 (Mu Ran Requests an Audience)

    Chapter 764 (Mu Ran Requests an Audience)


    Mu Ran also looked at Brittany and found that this woman was so beautiful and had a tall figure. Unfortunately, Mu Ran''s own stature was a bit petite. She envied the girls with good figures.


    "Miss, what does this mean?" Mu Ran looked at the documents ced on the table.


    Brittany was also bored at home, so today she was acting as a substitute for Guan Yanxin.


    "These are the documents that every person entering the city must fill out. These documents will be incorporated into the Spirit Cards, serving as symbols of identity. Staying at an inn, conducting buying and selling transactions, renting a house, and even giving birth and raising children, all rely on these Spirit Cards, making one a legitimate citizen of the Voidless Empire."


    Upon hearing Brittany''s exnation, Mu Ran''s eyes lit up. How did theye up with such a method? It was truly impressive!


    When she met the king hereter, she would definitely learn from him and apply the knowledge in her own country.


    "Thank you, I understand," Mu Ran said softly and began to fill out the information.


    Wei Chang and others also pretended to write something.


    Mu Ran held the newly issued Spirit Card and said to Tang Wei next to her, "This ce is truly magical. Tang Wei, you can live here peacefully from now on."


    "Miss, don''t you like it here?" Tang Wei asked curiously.


    Mu Ran looked at the clean streets in front of her, lined with trees on both sides. Amidst the backdrop of green leaves, the whole city exuded a sense of new life.


    Mu Ran had never seen the streets of that city so spacious before. The ground was immacte, and she could even see cleaning personnel and patrolling soldiers. Themoners wore happy smiles on their faces. Although it was still somewhat quiet, Mu Ran felt that if news of the Voidless Empire''s qualities like this were to spread, this ce would definitely be packed. It would be a great nation, surpassing the other three countries in scale.


    But at this moment, Mu Ran was worried. The rise of the Voidless Empire would surely arouse jealousy from the other three nations. They might even unite to attack this ce, and it wouldn''t be without bloodshed.


    Mu Ran was quite certain about this; those emperors were definitely capable of such actions!


    "Tang Wei, you should find a ce to stay for now. I''m going to request an audience," Mu Ran said softly.


    Tang Wei was worried and said, "How can that be? We''ve alle here, we must follow you, Miss!"


    "Tang Wei, we agreed on this," Mu Ran said softly.


    "I don''t care. If something happens to you, Miss, I won''t want to live either..."


    Wei Chang heard his wife''s words and felt embarrassed. Her acting was a bit over the top.


    Mu Ran was also touched. She had only been with Tang Wei for a month, but she deeply felt Tang Wei''s care.


    "Tang Wei, thank you, but I still hope that you and Wei Chang can live well. Don''t follow me into danger."


    "Miss, without you, Uncle Wei and I wouldn''t even be able to enter the city gate. We can''t repay such a great favour! Miss, we will always apany you."


    Why did Wei Chang feel like his wife wasn''t acting anymore? She seemed to be really into it...


    Tang Wei was indeed really into it. She saw Mu Ran as a younger sister.


    Mu Ran was also a bit troubled. Tang Wei''s determination both made her happy and mncholic.


    "Tang Wei, Wei Chang, Cang Konghong, thank you," Mu Ran bowed to the three of them. She could clearly feel their care throughout this journey.


    Wei Chang also had a favourable impression of the kind-hearted Mu Ran and gave a simple smile.


    Cang Konghong seemed ordinary, not expressing much. Mu Ran had grown used to Cang Konghong''s personality and didn''t say anything.


    The four of them walked toward the distant pce. Even standing in ce, they could see the tall towers of the pce, exuding a solemn aura under the setting sun.


    Even though it was so close, they arrived as night fell. Mu Ran once again felt that the Voidless Empire was sparsely popted. The upancy rate hasn''t even reached twoyers.


    Now, Ye Hua relied on Mu Ran to attract attention.


    When they reached the outer wall of the pce, Mu Ran couldn''t help but sigh. This seemed like a city within a city. One pce of the Voidless Empire was alreadyrger than the entire Guda Principality. The luxury had reached an unimaginable level, terrifyingly so.


    Finally, they arrived at the pce gate. Mu Ran was feeling a bit breathless...


    This was because the entire pce emitted a strange aura that made people feel heavy-hearted. They couldn''t help but avoid looking up and could only bow their heads!


    On both sides of the pce stood a row of ck-armoured warriors. The aura emitted by these warriors made Mu Ran feel even heavier, and she couldn''t even see their faces clearly, adding a sense of mystery.


    Mu Ran walked to the central position and respectfully called out, "I am the Saintess of the Divine Steppes. I have a matter to discuss with the king of the Voidless Empire!"


    The two rows of ck-armoured warriors didn''t show any reaction and stood silently, as if they were statues.


    Mu Ran didn''t dare to take another step forward. She felt that if she took another step, these ck-armoured warriors would immediately draw their swords!


    After waiting for a while, Mu Ran shouted again, "Saintess of the Divine Steppes, requesting an audience with the king."


    Finally, the golden gates of the pce opened...


    Appearing before her was a woman in purple attire.


    As she looked at the woman not far away, Mu Ran''s beautiful eyes revealed astonishment. Could this be the king''s consort? She was so beautiful... just as beautiful as the one she had seen at the entrance, but there was a subtle difference in their beauty.


    "Our Emperor is resting! Come back tomorrow if you have matters!" the woman in purple attire said softly and then returned to the pce.


    Mu Ran was slightly surprised. This woman didn''t seem to be the king''s consort. Unbelievable... such a beautiful woman wasn''t the king''s consort.


    It was truly inconceivable.


    In Mu Ran''s mind, someone who was so stunningly beautiful would definitely be taken by the king.


    "Let''s go find an inn to rest for now," Mu Ran said softly. It was quitete, and it wasn''t appropriate to visit at this hour. However, she was curious, so she wanted to see what the king actually looked like as soon as possible.


    Tang Wei nodded in agreement, and the four of them went to find an inn to rest.


    Inside the pce, Ye Hua was seated in his chamber. Donghuang Baizhi stood behind him, her delicate fingers lightly resting on his shoulder. Qing Ya sat beside them, peeling an orange.


    "Ye Hua, weren''t you quite eager to meet this Mu Ran recently? Why now that she''s here, you''re not letting her in?" Qing Ya peeled a piece of orange and brought it to Ye Hua''s lips.


    Ye Hua had gotten used to being pampered by his wives like this. This was what a wife should be like. He should have done this earlier.


    Ye Hua chewed the orange and then said, "This Mu Ran is still a bit too sharp. She needs to be polished."


    "Others are contributing to their country, and yet you call her sharp." Qing Ya pinched her husband''s cheek yfully. In response, Ye Hua turned his head and gently bit down on Qing Ya''s slender finger.


    This action made Qing Ya''s heart skip a beat. Even though they had been married for a long time, she still couldn''t resist Ye Hua''s teasing. Every time, her heart would race and her face would turn red. He was truly a mischievous guy.


    "Come on, do you have to do this? Are you treating me like air?" Donghuang Baizhi, who was massaging his feet, chuckled and interjected.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 765 (Kneel Down!)

    Chapter 765 (Kneel Down!)


    Ye Hua gently sucked on Qing Ya''s finger and smiled, "I want to create a good show tomorrow and test this Mu Ran!"


    "You, bullying a girl who risked her life toe here," Donghuang Baizhi chuckled.


    Ye Hua''s gaze hardened, and he said in a low voice, "If someone is risking their life toe here, they should be prepared to die at any moment!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi knew Ye Hua''s character well. He was trying various means to test Mu Ran and see if she could join his team.


    Ye Hua felt that the team had almost reached the desired size. Therefore, he wanted to bring her in, but she had to be the best among the best. There were still two idiots outside, and he wasn''t sure what was happening with them. Perhaps they would bring some surprises to him.


    "Alright, let''s go back and rest. After being bored for so many days, there''s finally something interesting!" Ye Hua stood up and pulled Qing Ya into his embrace, then he also pulled Donghuang Baizhi into his arms.


    They were clearly ready to enjoy themselves.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had gotten used to this, so they continued to indulge Ye Hua''s yful behaviour.


    "Ye Hua, do you know what you''re like right now?" Donghuang Baizhi giggled and said.


    Ye Hua held his wives with both hands and asked curiously, "What am I like?"


    Qing Ya yfully pouted and said, "A tyrant."


    Ye Hua was momentarily stunned, then burst intoughter. "Great! I like that title!"


    Qing Ya: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    The arrival of the Saintess from the Divine Steppes had caused quite a stir in the Voidless Empire. After all, the Voidless Empire used to be a vassal state of the Divine Steppes. It was likely that the Saintess hade due to this matter.


    However, upon seeing the might of the formidable Voidless Empire, all its citizens seemed to believe that the empire was invincible.


    The next morning, Mu Ran woke up very early because she intended to go to the pce alone. After all, this was a dangerous task...


    However, just as she walked down to the inn''s ground floor, she saw three people.


    "Miss, where are you nning to go so early in the morning?" Tang Wei asked with a curious smile.


    Looking at the three people before her, Mu Ran''s eyes slightly reddened, and she smiled faintly, "Sister Tang."


    After hearing this, Tang Wei seemed a bit dazed... but she soon smiled and said, "Miss..."


    Yet Mu Ran didn''t know how powerful that title "Sister" was.


    If she recognized Tang Wei as a big sister, then Wei Chang would be her brother-inw...


    What was Wei Chang? One of the Seven Deadly Sins, a direct subordinate of the Supreme Overlord. He was truly one in a million.


    So, Mu Ran''s unintentional actions seemed like they had already granted her direct entry into the team.


    But then again, maybe not.


    Because her current identity was all a lie...


    Mu Ran nced at Cang Konghong and let out a faint sigh. The four of them once again arrived at the entrance of the pce.


    This time, there was no need for Mu Ran to call out. The pce gates had already opened.


    However, this time it was Li Hun...


    Another beautiful woman appeared. Mu Ran felt a bit confused. The pce seemed to be filled with beautiful women... If she wasn''t the emperor''s, then whose could she be?


    And what about the empress? Mu Ran was extremely curious...


    "Please follow me," Li Hun said softly. She had also seen Mu Ran, the "legend," yesterday and felt a sense of closeness.


    "Thank you," Mu Ran said gently.


    Zi Shan had also rushed outst night to catch a glimpse of Mu Ran. Everyone was curious about what kind of girl Mu Ran was.


    As they entered the pce, Mu Ran felt a heavy pressure, and as they moved further in, the pressure grew stronger. It was difficult to breathe, and even her steps became arduous.


    Ordinary people might not feel it, but as a Heavenly Dao Warrior, she could sense this terrifying aura.


    Just who was the emperor of this ce?


    Ascending the steps, Mu Ran appeared to be struggling, sweat trickling down her forehead.


    Li Hun, who was walking ahead, seemed rxed and at ease. This left Mu Ran baffled. Just how strong was this girl? Even she, a Heavenly Dao Warrior, was finding it difficult to ascend the steps, yet this girl seemed so effortless.


    Tang Wei and Wei Chang, as "ordinary" people, didn''t show any issues.


    However, Cang Konghong was about to showcase his acting skills. He mimicked Mu Ran''s walking style, which looked quite odd...


    Moreover, these steps were exceptionally high. How else could they demonstrate the grandeur of the entire pce?


    After a while, Mu Ran finally stepped onto the highest step. She let out a sigh of relief and felt a bit tired... It was like going through a battle.


    Li Hun walked into the main hall and respectfully announced, "Your Majesty! The Saintess of the Divine Steppes has arrived!"


    "Let her in!"


    Upon hearing the deep and steady voice from the main hall, Mu Ran could distinguish that it was a man...


    In Mu Ran''s mind, she had imagined that the emperor would be an old man, but she didn''t expect him to be young.


    "Your Majesty, please!" Li Hun looked at Mu Ran and said calmly.


    Mu Ran nodded respectfully, slightly lowering her head as she walked into the main hall. Tang Wei and the others followed closely behind.


    As soon as Mu Ran entered the main hall, she felt her inner panic magnified infinitely. Her body trembled involuntarily as she looked at the stone bricks beneath her feet. It felt quite peculiar.


    With her head down and moving forward, Mu Ran didn''t nce to either side, nor did she see Ye Hua sitting on the imperial throne. She was just too nervous.


    "Saintess of the Divine Steppes pays respects to His Majesty, long live the Emperor!" Mu Ran respectfully called out. However, she only bowed, while Tang Wei and the others knelt down.


    "Bold! In the presence of His Majesty, you should kneel!" Lie Gu said aloud ording to the script.


    The current situation was quite interesting.


    The Supreme Overlord, along with his subordinates, was deceiving a little girl. Yet this clever little girl remained unaware that everyone was acting.


    Upon hearing Lie Gu''s words, Mu Ran suddenly calmed down. "Kneeling is a matter of court etiquette between a ruler and his subject. I am the Saintess of the Divine Steppes, and I kneel only to the Emperor of the Divine Steppes!"


    "How audacious!" Luo Hu coldly rebuked, releasing an intimidating pressure.


    Suddenly, Mu Ran felt a heavy weight on her back, and her legs involuntarily sank. But she still held onto her dignity as a weak Heavenly Dao Warrior, resisting with all her might.


    Ye Hua sat on the imperial throne, quietly watching. Based on her current performance, she barely passed.


    On either side, the Empresses... Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, maintained theirposed expressions. Now was not the time to speak, nor did they need to speak.


    However, they did admire the girl below. A small and weak girl dared to infiltrate the Voidless Empire. Quite impressive!


    The subordinates standing on either side couldn''t help but nod in agreement. Though she might be weaker, her spirit was undeniably strong!


    Luo Hu increased the pressure, and Mu Ran''s legs could no longer bear it. The pressure felt akin to what her master would release. Her master was a King, a rare existence! [Fighter, Warrior, Master, Grandmaster, King, Emperor, Order, God, Venerable, and Heavenly Venerable]


    A crisp sound echoed through the hall as Saintess Mu Ran finally knelt before Ye Hua.


    Mu Ran clenched her fists tightly, but in the face of such overwhelming power, she had no means to resist.


    "So, is this how the Voidless Empire treats its guests?" Mu Ran asked solemnly, kneeling before Ye Hua.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 766 (Dragged Out for Beheading)

    Chapter 766 (Dragged Out for Beheading)


    The subordinates were slightly taken aback. It was indeed a strong-willed girl. She had dared to confront His Majesty directly. Her courage was truly extraordinary!


    "What is it? Do you have any objections to this Emperor?" Ye Hua asked softly, cing his hands on the dragon armrest.


    Mu Ran, pinned to the ground, spoke in a sweet voice, "It''s not about objections, it''s about disappointment."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were struggling to hold back theirughter. You wanted to show off in front of others, but now you can''t back down.


    The subordinates remained silent. The script seemed to have deviated a bit. They didn''t expect Mu Ran to be this outspoken.


    "Lift your head." Ye Hua waved his hand, instructing Luo Hu to release the pressure on Mu Ran.


    Mu Ran felt her body rx, yet she maintained her posture stubbornly, as if she were still resisting.


    "I ordered you to lift your head! Can''t you hear me?" Ye Hua said in a stern voice. Mu Ran was indeed a girl with a strong personality. She didn''t fear him at all. If it were someone else, they would have been scared stiff.


    This time, Mu Ran didn''t resist. She slowly raised her head and caught sight of the curious emperor.


    Ye Hua''s first impression on Mu Ran was...


    Sinister.


    Describing this man''s appearance was difficult. It could be said to be stunning. His face seemed like it had been meticulously carved, handsome yet uniquely captivating. And he was quite young!


    This was different from the emperor she had imagined.


    She also saw the empress! Although she didn''t know which one of them was the empress, Mu Ran felt that these were the most beautiful women she had ever seen. Their beauty couldn''t be described with words; there shouldn''t be such perfect women.


    The three of them sat there, incredibly harmonious...


    Mu Ran also looked around using her peripheral vision, noticing no courtiers...


    In the group, she saw the three girls¡ª one she had seen at the city gate yesterday, one fromst night, and the one who had just brought her in. While they were beautiful, they paled inparison to the two women on the stage.


    And these people... there were even two children among them.


    Mu Ran should have seen Ye Zizi and Kai Yun. Their statures were no different from those of children.


    There was even Red and Green Brothers... and a straw man! And undead creatures!!!


    There were so many beautiful women!!!


    What kind of kingdom was this? There were no courtiers; there was just this group of people. It was so strange...


    "Speak up. Where are you disappointed with this Emperor?" Ye Hua asked again.


    Mu Ran let out a slight sigh of relief. "Your Majesty, when I entered the city, I admired you greatly. Your system has made this ce perfect. I thought that the emperor here would be a wise ruler."


    "From your tone, am I not a wise ruler?" Ye Hua replied.


    "Yes, perhaps you are a tyrant," Mu Ran responded.


    The subordinates drew in a cold breath. Mu Ran''s boldness knew no bounds. She had actually called His Majesty a tyrant!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were a bit surprised. They had called Ye Hua a tyrantst night. They didn''t expect Mu Ran to see through Ye Hua''s nature so quickly.


    At this point, Ye Hua chuckled. This Mu Ran, she had quite the insight.


    For other emperors, they might be greatly angered by such words. "Tyrant" carried a negative connotation. However, Ye Hua felt...


    This was apliment.


    Because what she said was true. He had always been a tyrant from the very beginning; he had never aspired to be a benevolent ruler.


    As Wei Chang had said, Mu Ran was both courageous and intelligent.


    "Your name is Mu Ran?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    "Yes." Mu Ran responded calmly without subservience.


    "Do you know that you havemitted a capital offence?"


    "I''m aware."


    "Then why did you speak?"


    "I was just expressing my thoughts." Mu Ran said softly, seemingly devoid of any inner turmoil.


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, his expression suddenly changed, and he ordered, "Guards!"


    Two ck-armoured warriors entered from the door, kneeling respectfully as they spoke, "Your Majesty!"


    "Take her out and execute her." Ye Hua waved his hand and said in a low voice.


    The subordinates were taken aback. The situation had already deviated significantly from the script. This part wasn''t supposed to happen.


    Even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked at Ye Hua with confusion, as if they were saying, "After waiting so long, are you just going to execute her?"


    "Yes!" The ck-armoured warriors were absolutely obedient.


    Meanwhile, Mu Ran, who was kneeling on the ground, remained calm. She seemed to have anticipated this oue.


    The two ck-armoured warriors walked to either side of Mu Ran and lifted her up.


    "Your Majesty, my young miss didn''t intend any offence. I implore Your Majesty to show mercy!" Tang Wei quickly pleaded, thinking that this might be part of His Majesty''s act.


    Ye Hua spoke calmly, "Execute them all as well."


    Upon hearing this, Mu Ran finally reacted. Excitement surged within her, and she cried out, "Your Majesty! It was my fault, and they have nothing to do with it!"


    "Your plea, what meaning does it hold? By what right do you, the Saintess of the Divine Steppes, plead for them? That''s just a joke." Ye Hua asked lightly, his expression indifferent, no different from a tyrant.


    Mu Ran couldn''t consider all of that at the moment; she directly knelt down and cried out, "Your Majesty, they are innocent! If I offended you in any way just now, I beg for punishment to be directed solely at me!"


    "The Saintess? Then why didn''t you think about them when you spoke earlier? Don''t you know what the consequences are of angering me? They will also be implicated by you. While you only cared about indulging yourself in your own talk, did you consider their feelings? You have disappointed me greatly!"


    As Ye Hua uttered these words, it seemed like they made perfect sense to everyone.


    As Mu Ran knelt there, she stared nkly at Ye Hua on the imperial throne. Herself... her own actions just now did indeed ignore Tang Wei and the others...


    What he said was all true; she hadn''t considered their feelings, only thinking about herself.


    In fact, this was human nature. Mu Ran wasn''t a true Saintess, and she hadn''t thought that much. However, Ye Hua seized upon her slip of the tongue, breaking through her psychological defences.


    Ye Hua was now a thinking person; he was no longer the skeletal figure who only knew how to fight and kill.


    A single sentence had shattered Mu Ran''s resolve and even made her doubt her own behaviour.


    "Saintess Mu Ran, over the past month, I have heard of your deeds. You''ve governed the country since you were young, and you''re known as a prodigy. You''ve led troops in battle, protecting against enemies, and you''re seen as a Saintess in the eyes of themon people. But today, after meeting you, I feel that those are all rumours. You''re very selfish, indifferent to the life and death of others. Am I wrong?"


    Mu Ran''s face was full of bewilderment. She couldn''t refute, and she couldn''t even look at Tang Wei and the others. She felt guilty and couldn''t bear to face them.


    "Death is a form of liberation for you," Ye Hua raised his hand slightly. The two ck-armoured warriors lifted Mu Ran again.


    In an instant!


    A surge of fighting energy radiated out. The two ck-armoured warriors were actually pushed back by Cang Konghong, and the towering figure stood in front of Mu Ran, like an insurmountable barrier.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 767 (Yue Hua vs. Cang Konghong)

    Chapter 767 (Yue Hua vs. Cang Konghong)


    In a daze, Mu Ran once again looked at Cang Konghong. It seemed that every time she faced a critical moment in life, he would unhesitatingly protect herself... even if she had just made a mistake moments ago, he still acted this way.


    "Miss," Tang Wei also came over at this moment, supporting Mu Ran. Wei Chang stood beside Tang Wei, puzzled by the Emperor''s script.


    A tragedy of tortured love, a rescue drama, or a life-and-death scenario?


    Mu Ran gazed at Tang Wei in a daze, suddenly feeling wronged; she hadn''t meant it that way just now.


    "Tang Sister, I''m sorry." Mu Ran, who had always been strong, unexpectedly started crying out of grievance. This waspletely caused by Ye Hua''s misunderstanding, and of course, their forgiveness. At this moment, no one med her for what had happened; they still protected her.


    Especially Cang Konghong...


    "Miss, don''t we know your personality well? Everyone makes mistakes." Tang Wei consoled her with care.


    Mu Ran had always faced smooth sailing and rarely experienced setbacks. Even in the Divine Steppes, the Emperor dared not easily use her, as Mu Ran had the powerful Supreme Spirit Sect behind her.


    However, Mu Ran overlooked one thing: this was not the Divine Steppes, and the person sitting above was not her own Emperor, but an Emperor who truly deserved the title of a tyrant. Those he wanted to kill would not be spared because of any formidable backing.


    Not even if the heavens themselves were backing them¡ªthe Emperor would execute them without hesitation.


    Cang Konghong was helpless just now, carrying out a secret mission from the Emperor to protect Mu Ran.


    Mu Ran was about to be punished, why did Cang Konghong step forward?


    In fact, Cang Konghong had also hesitated just now. Should he continue with the secret mission or intervene? When Mu Ran was lifted up for the second time, Cang Konghong decided to continue the mission.


    Lie Gu, who stood nearby, seemed to understand the Emperor''s intention, and not just Lie Gu¡ªothers more or less grasped it too.


    Was the Emperor orchestrating a melodramatic plot?


    These subordinates were overthinking it. Ye Hua didn''t have so many considerations; he just wanted to strike Mu Ran a little.


    Mu Ran shouldn''t have things too easy. Experiencing setbacks would make her realise her shorings. The true self was only realised through oveing hardships. Mu Ran''s calm attitude just now irritated him.


    Yes, Mu Ran did have some wits, but in Ye Hua''s eyes, she was just a person with brains. If she maintained this attitude, what use was she to him?


    Did she really think he desperately wanted her to join them? What a joke!


    "The guard who attacked this Emperor, Mu Ran, you and your guard have quite the audacity!" Ye Hua said with a heavy voice, emanating a sense of killing intent.


    A bunch of people trying to deceive a poor young girl. They were all in cahoots...


    Mu Ran hurriedly knelt down and pleaded, "Your Majesty, Cang Konghong didn''t mean it. He was only trying to save me."


    "He is indeed loyal. How do you suggest we handle this matter?" Ye Hua countered. This was also a part of the test, to see how well Mu Ran could handle this situation.


    Of course, the subordinates were well aware. The Emperor had started testing, and they were truly fearful of the Emperor''s tests.


    Especially Dou Fushi in the group unconsciously took a step back, shrouded in shadows.


    Mu Ran thought quickly. She didn''t mind her own fate, but she needed to find a way to ensure their safety.


    However, there was no way to absolve the attack on the Emperor''s person. It was impossible.


    "Your Majesty, I''ll exchange my Heavenly Dao Soul to ensure their safety." Mu Ran had no other options and was willing to offer her own Heavenly Dao Soul.


    This was nearly tantamount to sacrificing herself. Extracting Heavenly Dao Soul would not only cost her life force, but it would also lead to her eventually withering away.


    Ye Hua was well aware of the significance of Heavenly Dao Soul. He found this proposal somewhat surprising.


    They had known Mu Ran for only about a month, and she was willing to exchange her Heavenly Dao Soul for their safety.


    It had to be said that Mu Ran was a humane girl, even though she could be quite foolish at times, her mind was straightforward.


    The sneak attack just now was the best oue. Mu Ran was still too upright.


    If Mu Ran were a bit more cunning, she wouldn''t have angered the King. But precisely because of her honesty, Wei Chang had taken an interest in her and had rmended her so strongly.


    "Heavenly Dao Soul, that''s an interesting proposal." Ye Hua said in a soft voice.


    Mu Ran breathed a sigh of relief, thinking he had agreed.


    "However, this Emperor isn''t interested in your Heavenly Dao Soul. This Emperor has no interest in that."


    Mu Ran''s anxiety resurfaced as she slumped into uncertainty again. "Your Majesty, everything was my fault. They only offended Your Majesty to protect me. I beg for Your Majesty''s forgiveness."


    "Didn''t you say that just now? This Emperor is a tyrant, and recklessly killing seems to be within the duties of a tyrant. This Emperor is just ying the part of the tyrant in your eyes."


    "I...," Mu Ran found herself speechless, realising she had indeed spoken those words...


    This Emperor was quite formidable... He had managed to crush her in words alone.


    "How''s that? Has the Saintess been rendered speechless?" Ye Hua asked calmly. His skill with words had certainly improved over time; he effortlessly left this genius at a loss for words with just a few sentences.


    "I...,"


    Ye Hua looked at Cang Konghong, then nced at Yue Hua.


    "I do have an idea. I can forgive all of your wrongdoings!"


    Hearing this, Mu Ran seemed to glimpse hope. "Your Majesty is merciful."


    "Hehe, now you understand my mercy. Earlier, you shamelessly imed I was a tyrant."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi suppressed theirughter in their hearts. Ye Hua, the penny-pincher, really had frightened everyone.


    Mu Ran lowered her head in silence, realising she had learned many things today.


    "I see that this guard of yours is loyal and courageous. Let''s see how much he is willing to give for you."


    Mu Ran was a bit confused.


    "Yue Hua!" Ye Hua called out.


    Yue Hua, within the group, was briefly taken aback and then respectfully stepped forward, saying, "Your Majesty! I am here!"


    "You shall spar with this loyal and courageous individual here, let''s see how much he lives up to that reputation!"


    This statement left everyone baffled.


    They were making Yue Hua fight Cang Konghong!


    This... didn''t seem appropriate. Their rtionship was already strained; this would only make it worse. Weren''t they going to avoid each other forever?


    Even Yue Hua didn''t understand the Emperor''s intention at the moment. Among so many people, why did he specifically ask Yue Hua toe out and spar with Cang Konghong?


    The crucial point was this:


    Cang Konghong was currently only at the level of a "Fighter." It was evident that the Emperor intended to beat him to a pulp. Yue Hua couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    At this moment, Cang Konghong was also bewildered. He couldn''t fathom the Emperor''s intentions¡ªwhy was he having Yue Hua fight him? It was perplexing...


    Not just Cang Konghong; even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t understand Ye Hua''s purpose.


    In fact, Ye Hua was granting them a release. Their standoff had no breakthrough point, and it would never be resolved.


    Today, he intended for Cang Konghong to understand a lesson: this woman was no longer the person he imagined her to be! She belonged to someone else now!


    She could hurt him! Don''t hold onto even the slightest illusion anymore!


    Because it''s not worth it.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 768 (Liberation)

    Chapter 768 (Liberation)


    "Your Majesty! I''ll spar with her!" Mu Ran didn''t even hesitate, hastily volunteering. Cang Konghong was just an ordinary fighter, far from being a match for her.


    "Mu Ran, are you ready to give up yourst chance to save yourself? Don''t let your personality challenge my limits!" Ye Hua''s voice was low andmanding.


    Mu Ran fell silent. If she angered the Emperor again, Tang Wei and the others might suffer as well.


    "Make way, all of you!" Ye Hua ordered calmly.


    His subordinates stepped aside, creating space in the middle.


    Tang Wei helped Mu Ran to her feet, standing beside her.


    Mu Ran gazed at the imposing figure. Her eyes were filled with worry. She felt that Cang Konghong was resistant toward her, yet he always stepped forward to protect her. She couldn''t quite understand why.


    But regardless, as she looked at his resolute back, Mu Ran was moved. She prayed to the heavens, asking that Cang Konghong wouldn''t be harmed.


    Even if it meant enduring pain herself, they were good people, and she had inadvertently put theirfort in jeopardy.


    Yue Hua''s emotions wereplex at this moment. She turned around slowly and looked at Cang Konghong, who wore a mask.


    Cang Konghong also turned to look at Yue Hua, the expression under his mask shifting between tension and rxation.


    It was as if his emotions were extremely conflicted.


    Yue Hua felt the same way, but the Emperor had spoken. Could she really disobey?


    Kai Yun, standing not far away, was also concerned about his two subordinates. Since Yue Hua''s wedding day, their rtionship had soured. Now the Emperor had added fuel to the fire. Did he want topletely crush Cang Konghong''s spirit?


    Neither Yue Hua nor Cang Konghong, as the parties involved, understood the Emperor''s reasoning.


    Cang Konghong stared at Yue Hua, his body slightly sinking as he adopted an attacking stance. Hisbatant''s aura immediately radiated out.


    Seeing Cang Konghong''s move, Yue Hua''s gaze narrowed slightly.


    And then, Cang Konghong took the initiative to attack!


    Today, after thousands of years, this rtionship will finallye to a conclusion!


    The aura ofbatants filled the pce. Cang Konghong threw a simple punch, aiming directly for Yue Hua''s cheek!


    Yue Hua stood motionless, waiting patiently.


    Beside them, Mu Ran tightly gripped her small hand.


    Boom!


    The punchnded forcefully in front of Yue Hua, creating a muffled sound. The tremendous recoil force sent Cang Konghong flying. He collided with the column in the pce with a resounding crash.


    The coiled dragon on the column suddenly moved!


    Issuing a dragon''s roar, it seemed quite displeased.


    Ye Hua''s gaze turned cold, and the former obediently merged back into the column.


    Mu Ran was dumbfounded. She thought the dragon on the column was just a carving!


    She hadn''t expected that the divine dragon was real! It had just raised its head, roared like a dragon, and then returned to its original state. Could it be that she had experienced an illusion and auditory hallucination just now?


    But now, Cang Konghongy beneath the column, a trace of blood oozing from his mask...


    His strength had been confined to the level of abatant, and he couldn''t withstand such a bacsh.


    Meanwhile, Yue Hua hadn''t even made a move. She had simply adopted the weakest defensive posture, but even this weakest stance was something a fighter couldn''t endure.


    Cang Konghong slowly stood up and once again lunged toward Yue Hua.


    Boom!


    Cang Konghong''s body was sent flying once more. It seemed he was trying to bring himself to realisation using this method, to cease his obstinacy!


    She was someone else''s woman now. She was no longer the former Yue Hua!


    Cang Konghong attacked again, and once again, he was sent flying.


    Mu Ran, standing on the side, was in tears. She watched as Cang Konghong attacked and failed repeatedly, her heart heavy with emotion.


    Yue Hua was also infuriated now. What are you doing? Are you trying to make yourself miserable with this method?''


    "You did it!"


    Cang Konghong threw another punch, and this time, Yue Hua finally moved!


    A column of water surged from Yue Hua''s body, directly grabbing hold of Cang Konghong''s fist. Then, another fist made of condensed water formed and struck Cang Konghong''s abdomen with force.


    Boom!


    Under this punch, a shockwave was generated.


    "Konghong!" Mu Ran couldn''t help but shout loudly, seemingly wanting to rush over.


    In an instant, Ye Hua released an intimidating pressure, pinning Mu Ran to the ground, rendering her unable to move.


    This was something only his subordinates should witness. Today, there had to be an understanding!


    Beneath the mask, Cang Konghong was bleeding. Feeling Yue Hua''s punch, he realised that this punch wasn''t aimed at his body but directly at his heart.


    Boom!


    Yue Hua struck again!


    Cang Konghong felt a sense of satisfaction. The more Yue Hua struck like this, the more his feelings for her faded.


    "Stop hitting him." Mu Ran cried miserably, concerned for Cang Konghong. Completely unaware that they were dealing with their own emotional issues.


    Cang Konghong raised his left fist, seemingly wanting to retaliate against Yue Hua. However, another column of water grabbed his fist, suspending him in mid-air. Then, a fist made of water struck him painfully!


    Suddenly, Cang Konghong felt that Yue Hua was doing quite well. ''Go ahead and strike! This way, I won''t have to worry about you anymore. I won''t need to wonder whether you''re doing well every day, eating on time, or feeling happy!''


    Yue Hua seemed to understand as well. He struck Cang Konghong forcefully, but this scene left Mu Ran crying profusely on the side.


    The subordinates remained silent,pletely taken aback by how things had turned out today.


    With a final punch, Cang Konghong was sent flying. Yue Hua stood still, silent. Cang Konghong had fainted, but Yue Hua had everything under control, and he was in no immediate danger.


    Under the mask, Cang Konghong wore a smile, as if he had found liberation.


    Ye Hua released the pressure on Mu Ran. She hurried over to check on Cang Konghong''s injuries, feeling that he was in a serious condition. She couldn''t believe how ruthless this woman was...


    Ye Hua let out a sigh and his mood seemed less than pleasant. "Today''s events end here. The Saintess is not to leave the pce."


    After saying this, Ye Hua turned and left.


    "Send off our Emperor!" The subordinates respectfully shouted.


    ncing at Mu Ran and Cang Konghong, they silently departed. Only Li Hun remained at the scene, arranging amodations and waiting.


    "Come with me," Li Hun said calmly.


    The petite Mu Ran once again lifted Cang Konghong onto her back, her eyes red.


    Li Hun watched Mu Ran''s obvious concern for Cang Konghong with some surprise. Unfortunately, a man who had just experienced heartbreak couldn''t truly understand the care of another woman. However, after this incident, Cang Konghong should have given up on Yue Hua.


    The pce was vast. Li Hun arranged an ordinary pce for Mu Ran and the others to reside in, and then he gave a few instructions before leaving.


    Mu Ran took out all the medicines and began to treat Cang Konghong''s injuries.


    Tang Wei and Wei Chang, standing nearby, felt a bit reassured seeing Mu Ran''s intense concern for Cang Konghong. As for whether Cang Konghong would have such good fortune, that remained uncertain.


    There are many women in this world, but one must find a woman who loves them in return, and not someone who''s loved but doesn''t love them back.


    In the next dozen days or so, Mu Ran was primarily focused on taking care of Cang Konghong. News of this situation also spread among the team.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 769 (Clueless)

    Chapter 769 (Clueless)


    It seemed that Cang Konghong had a bit of luck in his love life. After being punched by Yue Hua, he now had Mu Ran taking care of him, and she was being so attentive.


    Truly, he had stumbled into a stroke of good luck.


    However, many things could happen in a dozen days!


    For instance, at this moment in the Divine Steppes, Emperor Feng Yong Chang was receiving two individuals from the Supreme Spirit Sect.


    They were both Mu Ran''s senior brothers and sisters!


    Although Mu Ran had left the sect only a month ago, it had already been a month and a half, and she still hadn''t appeared. They had no choice but toe down the mountain and find her!


    After all, their junior sister was now a powerhouse of Heavenly Dao, and the sect treated her very well.


    The two of them stood in the study, appearing quite casual. Besides Feng Yong Chang, Ding Wenfu was also present.


    "Master Tai and Miss Yun, please take a seat," Feng Yong Chang was quite polite. These were people from the Supreme Spirit Sect, and of course, they needed to be well received. After all, the Supreme Spirit Sect wasn''t easy to provoke. They were well aware of the reason for their visit today.


    Tai Hongguang and Yun Ting had indifferent expressions, seemingly not taking the present Emperor seriously at all. While Feng Yong Chang felt annoyed, there was nothing he could do.


    "Where is my junior sister?" Yun Ting questioned coldly.


    Ding Wenfu, standing nearby, smiled and said, "Are you talking about Mu Ran, Miss Yun?"


    "Did I ask you?" Yun Ting turned her gaze to Ding Wenfu, who immediately lowered his head and remained silent. He inwardly cursed at the situation ¨C people like him taking advantage of others'' authority!


    "Miss Yun, Mu Ran is not in the Divine Steppes right now," Feng Yong Chang said with a slight smile.


    Tai Hongguang spoke sternly, "Feng Yong Chang, what is Mu Ran''s status now? You should know! If you have any intention of hiding her or have any other thoughts, you should be aware of the consequences!"


    "How could that be? I have no other intentions," Feng Yong Chang hurriedly said, though he wished he could dismember these two people with a thousand cuts. Every time he saw these lofty figures from the Supreme Spirit Sect, he wanted nothing more than to obliterate their entire sect.


    "I won''t waste words on you! Where is Mu Ran? We intend to take her away!" Tai Hongguang coldly demanded, showing that neither the man nor the woman was someone to trifle with.


    Feng Yong Chang sighed deeply, "To be frank, Mu Ran has gone to the Voidless Empire."


    "Voidless Empire?" Yun Ting sounded puzzled. How had they never heard of such a country before?


    "Yes, this empire used to be called the Valoris. Recently, it was upied and dered itself an empire. It doesn''t regard the Supreme Spirit Sect with any importance. After all, when it was first established, they didn''t report to the Supreme Spirit Sect. Feelingpassionate, Mu Ran didn''t want to engage in hostilities, so she went alone to gather information," Feng Yong Chang exined. He was quite shrewd, as one couldn''t be an emperor without a few tricks up their sleeve.


    Yun Ting''s gaze grew cold, "You actually let Mu Ran go alone?"


    "Mu Ran is headstrong. Even if I tried to stop her, she wouldn''t listen. It''s been a month now since she left. We haven''t received any news. I''m afraid¡­" Feng Yong Chang looked genuinely worried, as if he were truly concerned.


    "It''s been a whole month!" Tai Hongguang''s voice dropped. His junior sister had been without any news for a month! This probably wasn''t a good sign, especially considering she was now a Heavenly Dao Warrior!


    Feng Yong Chang nodded and said gravely, "I''ve watched Mu Ran grow up. I won''t give up easily. In these past few days, I''ve been arranging ns for deploying troops!"


    Tai Hongguang and Yun Ting exchanged a nce. Finding their junior sister was now more important than anything else. What did they have to fear from a small empire!


    Without saying anything, the two of them left the study, flying up into the sky.


    Once Feng Yong Chang saw them leave, he snorted coldly. What a bunch of charades! They were only acting tough because of the Supreme Spirit Sect behind them!


    "Your Majesty," Ding Wenfu called out in a low voice.


    "Speak!"


    "It''s time to pave the way for the Fourth Prince," Ding Wenfu suggested.


    Feng Yong Chang hesitated for a moment before nodding. "You have a point! I just mentioned deploying troops in front of them. I''ll have to act on it to pave the way for Yun''er!"


    "Your Majesty is wise!"


    Ye Hua had a reason for leaving Mu Ran behind in the Divine Steppes. After all, Mu Ran held the position of Saintess in Divine Steppes and was also a Heavenly Dao Warrior. Even if Divine Steppes didn''te looking, the Supreme Spirit Sect would definitely send someone.


    It didn''t matter who they sent; anyone who came would be met with a fight! Whether it was one person or a group, they would be met with resistance!


    They wanted the entire Northern Chill region to know that the Voidless Empire was the most secure ce for them!


    Tai Hongguang and Yun Ting quickly located the position of the Voidless Empire.


    "Senior Brother, should we report back?" Yun Ting asked calmly.


    Tai Hongguang appeared at ease. "There''s no need to report for a small empire. As long as Mu Ran is alive, we''ll naturally be able to retrieve her! If something happens to Mu Ran, then the Voidless Empire should brace itself for the wrath of the Supreme Spirit Sect!"


    "Alright," Yun Ting replied softly. The two of them swiftly flew towards the Voidless Empire. With their strength as Nine-Rank Masters, they could basically stride freely through these nations.


    In less than half an hour, they saw the outline of the Voidless Empire and couldn''t help but be astonished!


    "Senior Brother, is this the Voidless Empire?" Yun Ting could hardly believe her eyes, rubbing them and asking.


    Tai Hongguang was also a bit dazed. This was the first time he had seen such a grand nation. Theyout seemed more luxurious and imposing than their own Supreme Spirit Sect.


    "It truly broadens my horizons!" Tai Hongguang murmured. This kind of city indeed evoked desire; even the Supreme Spirit Sect could relocate here without any problem. The quality was extremely high.


    Yun Ting whispered a suggestion, "Senior Brother, I think the Voidless Empire is exceptional. Perhaps it would be best to report back and see how Master decides." [Not the realm.]


    Hearing Yun Ting''s words, Tai Hongguang seemed a bit embarrassed. He seemed like someone who got frightened by the other party''s imposing manner and was about to run back to get reinforcements.


    So, Tai Hongguang wasn''t the least bit intimidated, "What''s there to fear? They''re just paper tigers! Maybe junior sister has already been captured!"


    Yun Ting hesitated for a moment and took a deep breath, "Then let''s find junior sister first."


    "Junior sister is probably being held in the imperial pce. We can fly directly to the pce and save her. Maybe we won''t even need to fight. Just mentioning our sect will scare them into submission," Tai Hongguang seemed quite confident. In fact, as long as they went to any other country, the kings would be intimidated and wouldn''t dare to say much.


    This was the might of the Supreme Spirit Sect! A force to be reckoned with in the Northern Liang region!


    Yun Ting also seemed to be caught up in the momentum, thinking that her senior brother''s words made sense. With the mighty Supreme Spirit Sect backing them, what was there to fear?


    So, the two of them flew directly towards the imperial pce.


    However, within the Voidless Empire, flying was prohibited!


    Anyone who dared to fly into the Voidless Empire would be executed!


    Tai Hongguang and Yun Ting didn''t know this and flew towards the Voidless Empire without hesitation.


    Upon flying in, they realised that the Voidless Empire was indeed grand,rger and longer than they had imagined!


    People on the ground looked like ants, moving towards the Voidless Empire.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 770 (Why Are They So Formidable?)

    Chapter 770 (Why Are They So Formidable?)


    Suddenly! The path of the two was blocked by four figures! Four white-armoured warriors stood on the void, looking at the two, their faces showing killing intent.


    In the sky, Tai Hongguang and Yun Ting were slightly surprised.


    It was the first time they had seen the guards of a nation with the ability to manipte the air. This was an ability possessed only by Masters!


    Could it be that the guards of this country are all Masters? That couldn''t be possible!


    Moreover, these four individuals didn''t exhibit any fluctuation of battle aura. How could this be possible...


    "Senior Brother?" Yun Ting whispered, clearly asking what to do.


    Tai Hongguang felt his face losing its dignity as they were unexpectedly blocked by guards from a small empire!


    Tai Hongguang''s hand clenched around a longsword, exuding an aura that seemed capable of oveing all odds.


    As for the citizens entering the city, they gazed up at the sky in confusion. Even those within the city could see, but all they could see were six small ck dots...


    Were these invaders? The guards of the Voidless Empire could actually fly, which was incredibly terrifying.


    In an instant, a fierce battle aura burst forth from Tai Hongguang. His long sword in hand struck out, aiming at the four white-armoured warriors!


    "White Chill sh!" Any disciple of the Supreme Spirit Sect would know this move, and Tai Hongguang believed it was more than sufficient.


    "Die, you scum!"


    The four white-armoured warriors didn''t even move, and silvery sword energy pierced through their waists...


    Witnessing this scene, Tai Hongguang felt a bit triumphant. Beside him, Yun Ting admired Senior Brother''s prowess ¨C to kill four Masters with a single strike!


    Indeed, Senior Brother was truly powerful!


    "Sister, look! It''s nothing special!" Tai Hongguang proudly said.


    "Senior Brother, you''re really amazing." Yun Ting also gave him face, expressing her praise.


    Sure enough, upon hearing his sister''s praise, Tai Hongguang felt even more pleased.


    However, the two soon realised that the four individuals across from them showed no expression, as if they hadn''t been injured at all.


    "Senior Brother..." Yun Ting had a bad premonition.


    Tai Hongguang also noticed something abnormal because they weren''t bleeding! How was this possible?


    His sword aura had definitely pierced through their abdomens! Could they not be human?


    White-armoured warriors, made of snow and water... Do you think they even have blood?


    An unbelievable scene unfolded! The severed abdominal parts actually merged back together!


    Tai Hongguang''s eyes widened in shock, and Yun Ting immediately materialised a sword in her hand.


    One of the white-armoured warriors spoke coldly, "Trespassing the Voidless Empire! Die!"


    As the word "die" had just been uttered, Yun Ting saw that person disappear. A section of his silvery hair slowly fell off at the temple, seemingly cut by a sharp de.


    Yun Ting slowly turned her head toward her Senior Brother. She saw him standing there,pletely dumbfounded. His longsword slipped from his hand, and he clutched his neck, blood seeping through his fingers.


    "You... I... I... am... Supreme..."


    Yun Ting gazed at Senior Brother in a daze. Before he could finish his sentence, his head fell... and his entire body followed suit.


    A shiver ran down Yun Ting''s spine. She tightly gripped the sword in her hand, staring at the four white-armoured warriors before her.


    ''They definitely aren''t Masters! Senior Brother was a Ninth-Rank Master! Yet, they could instantly kill a Ninth-Rank Martial Master!''


    ''Their strength surely surpasses that of Grandmasters!''


    How could this be possible! The city gate guards were actually Grandmasters! This was utterly unprecedented!


    ''Sister actually went to such a ce alone. She must have been through a life-and-death crisis!''


    And there was him!


    Senior Brother was stronger than him and had still died...


    It seemed she couldn''t escape death either!


    ''No! I can''t die! I need to report what''s happening here to the sect!''


    Yun Ting abruptly swung her sword and without any hesitation, turned around and ran!


    Her speed was as if her house was on fire.


    The four guards watched Yun Ting flee. One of them made a slight movement, then retreated back as if receiving some sort ofmand.


    Shortly after, they vanished into thin air, tending to the bodies on the ground before resuming their posts.


    Trespassing the Voidless Empire!


    Die!


    As for allowing Yun Ting to escape, it was to have her secretly report back! Awaiting the retaliation of the Supreme Spirit Sect.


    Ye Hua had already received a report from Yue Hua. Unexpectedly, it was the Supreme Spirit Sect that hade first. As for letting one of them go, Ye Hua praised Yue Hua for that decision, bringing immense joy to her.


    Ye Hua had a feeling that there would be a good show soon. As long as Mu Ran remained here, they would find various excuses to attack the Voidless Empire. After all, the empire was too luxurious, and many people wanted to im it for themselves.


    That''s human nature ¨C it''s never satisfied.


    At this moment, Mu Ran was taking care of Cang Konghong.


    Cang Konghong had indeed suffered quite a lot from Yue Hua''s attack this time. He couldn''t take care of himself, and it was Mu Ran who was carefully looking after her.


    Mu Ran didn''t feel any aversion to Cang Konghong. Even though she felt a bit embarrassed at first, Cang Konghong saved her time and time again. No matter what, she had to treat him well.


    Cang Konghong had found some sce after Yue Hua''s attack. His burdens seemed lighter, and he didn''t miss his old life as much.


    However, a new problem arose!


    This little girl.


    She actually saw him fully exposed! She even wiped his body! His body...


    His dignity waspletely gone...


    "Open your mouth, it''s time to eat," Mu Ran slightly furrowed her eyebrows, her tone carrying a hint of coquettish anger.


    Cang Konghong was quite stubborn. He refused to eat even when she fed him, as if he was throwing a tantrum.


    Cang Konghong remained silent. When did he need someone to take care of him? He was a grown man, couldn''t he eat by himself?


    "Open your mouth! Can''t you hear me?" Mu Ran''s patience was wearing thin. She had taken care of him so much, yet she didn''t understand why he was being so difficult. He could just throw a tantrum if he wanted, but why did he have to save her? It was such a contradiction!


    Cang Konghong sneaked a nce at Mu Ran and noticed that her eyes were a bit red. He quickly looked away, maintaining his silence.


    After a while, Mu Ran calmed her emotions and softly said, "Even if you''re angry, at least eat before getting angry."


    Cang Konghong thought to himself that he was just protecting her on orders, not out of his own intention.


    "Even if you''re angry, you should eat first." Mu Ran said softly, once again bringing the food to Cang Konghong''s mouth.


    At that moment, Wei Chang walked in and cleared his throat, conveying a message to Cang Konghong, "Your Majestymands you to eat your meal obediently!"


    Cang Konghong was helpless after hearing this and reluctantly opened his mouth... and started eating.


    Yes, Cang Konghong was big all over except for his facial features ¨C they were small.


    Mu Ran let out a small sigh of relief. She nced at Wei Chang with gratitude and then continued to feed Cang Konghong spoon by spoon.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Chang couldn''t help but smile. In fact, Mu Ran was quite a good girl. She knew how to take care of people.


    He had heard that Yue Hua didn''t do any chores at home, and ording to Lie Gu, Yue Hua was actually quitezy. Sometimes, she would sleep in until noon. But Yue Hua''sziness had infected the other three wives, which left Lie Gu utterly exasperated.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 771 (The Supreme Spirit Sect)

    Chapter 771 (The Supreme Spirit Sect)


    Tang Wei, standing outside, called Wei Chang out and looked at the two on the bed, asking, "Uncle Wei, do you think they have a chance?"


    "I don''t know," Wei Chang murmured softly. For now, it could only be said that Mu Ran had developed positive feelings toward Cang Konghong.


    However, it seemed that Cang Konghong didn''t have any feelings for Mu Ran. He hadn''t been eating these past few days, stubbornly refusing to eat to save face.


    It''s hard to eat, even harder to die, just for the sake of saving face. Yue Hua had already moved on, and now Mu Ran.


    "I feel that these days, Mu Ran has been really gentle. Look at the way she looks at him... Tsk tsk, she''spletely caring for him." Tang Wei softlyughed. Girls are quite perceptive.


    Looking at Mu Ran now, when she was feeding Cang Konghong, her eyes were full of tenderness.


    And most importantly!


    Mu Ran didn''t mind that Cang Konghong was unattractive. This was a big issue; after all, Cang Konghong''s face was truly hard to bear. Most people couldn''t stand looking at it.


    "Cang Konghong has risked his life twice to save Mu Ran. Any good-hearted girl would be moved," Wei Chang shared his perspective. Among the girls on the Sapphire Continent, there was still a traditional sense of reciprocation.


    Such as offering oneself in return wasn''t unusual.


    "It''s a pity, though. Look at Cang Konghong. It seems like he doesn''t have any feelings for Mu Ran." Tang Wei sighed helplessly. Mu Ran had put her pride aside, yet Cang Konghong seemed indifferent. If he showed a little more interest, Mu Ran would definitely stay. It''s not easy to find such a considerate wife.


    Wei Chang shook his head. "Cang Konghong just had a falling out with Yue Hua. It''s not that easy for his affections to shift so quickly."


    "You''re right. I just feel sorry for Mu Ran. If I had known, I wouldn''t have tried to y matchmaker."


    Wei Chang tapped Tang Wei''s forehead. "You should mind your own business."


    "Hmph~ If you''re so capable, give me a child."


    "..."


    Meanwhile, in the Divine Steppes, Feng Yong Chang was in conversation with his son, Feng Yun, regarding the uing attack on the Voidless Empire.


    "Father, don''t worry. Your son will definitely return in triumph." Feng Yun was brimming with confidence. His first general seemed to be emerging, and once he acquired a high-ranking general, he would be like a god on the battlefield, sweeping away all opposition! If he drew a character like Daji, it would be even more impressive. [Daji, also known as Da Ji, is a figure from Chinese mythology. She is often portrayed as a malicious and cunning nine-tailed fox spirit who served as a consort to King Zhou of Shang, a historical figure. In Chinese folklore, Daji is associated with cruelty, maniption, and bringing about the downfall of the Shang Dynasty.]


    Feng Yong Chang had high expectations for his fourth son. He patted his son''s shoulder. "Yun''er, your father is looking forward to your triumphant return. When the timees, the entire imperial city will celebrate together!"


    "I won''t let Father down!"


    "Good, but ording to the information from our spies, the city walls of the Voidless Empire are quite tall. Will a hundred thousand soldiers be enough? Should we send more?" Feng Yong Chang also had some concerns. After all, this would be his fourth son''s first battle. If he failed, he would be aughingstock. Therefore, they couldn''t afford to lose this time ¨C they had to win!


    They could only win!


    Feng Yun cupped his hands and said, "Father, rest assured. A hundred thousand soldiers are sufficient. I will personally present the head of the Voidless Empire''s emperor to you when I return!"


    "Excellent! Father is looking forward to it!"


    After a pause, Feng Yong Chang continued, "If you encounter people from the Supreme Spirit Sect, be cautious."


    "Father, I understand."


    "Good. Now go and make preparations. We''ll depart tomorrow!"


    "Yes!"


    After bowing respectfully, Feng Yun retreated and left the study. His face was filled with an enigmatic confidence. Crushing the Voidless Empire was the first step in conquering the entire Sapphire Continent!


    And it had to be done magnificently.


    At this time, outside the Divine Steppes, tens of thousands of troops had already begun to assemble. A sea of people pressed together, determination visible on every face. The momentum was extraordinary!


    Regarding the mighty Divine Steppes, this was only one-tenth of their forces. Feng Yong Chang was letting his son gain some experience.


    As for whether they could all return alive, that depended on their own abilities.


    On the other side, Yun Ting, who was hastily fleeing, turned pale with fear. She wondered why they hadn''t chased her down to silence her.


    Though he was puzzled, Yun Ting didn''t think too much about it. Right now, she needed to hurry to the Supreme Spirit Sect and report this matter to her master and the sect leader!


    This Voidless Empire was terrifying! Even the gatekeepers were Grandmasters! How terrifying!


    Forced to sustain flight using battle energy for a whole day, Yun Ting finally saw the Supreme Spirit Sect. At that moment, the immense pressure she''d been feeling disappeared, as if she''d glimpsed her mother.


    She copsed weakly at the foot of the Supreme Spirit Sect''s mountain!


    The entire Supreme Spirit Sect was situated atop a towering peak. The size of this mountain was immense, and it seemed to harbour some form of life within. Numerous structures were built around the mountain peak, with asional figures seen moving around.


    Yun Ting''s master was also an elder in the Supreme Spirit Sect, a significant figure. News of Yun Ting''s copse at the foot of the mountain quickly spread.


    "Have you heard? Junior Sister Yun copsed at the foot of the mountain today, and a passing junior brother found her body."


    "Of course I heard. The whole Supreme Spirit Sect knows about it."


    "But Junior Sister Yun is so strong. Why would she faint outright? And Senior Brother Tai hasn''t returned. Could something have happened?"


    "It''s possible. Otherwise, Junior Sister Yun wouldn''t rush back like this. There must be something she needs to report."


    "Now that you mention it, I feel like something big is about to happen."


    "s, maybe, but what I find strange is, who in this Northern Chill region would dare provoke our Supreme Spirit Sect? They''re practically courting death."


    "Indeed, some people just live recklessly, seeking excitement."


    Inside Yun Ting''s room stood three individuals: two men and a woman.


    Among them, the white-haired man was the sect master of the Supreme Spirit Sect, Lan Gu!


    This man had silver hair, wore a blue robe, and had no visible ornaments on him. But the aged appearance of his face exuded a strong aura, deterring any recklessness.


    Standing on either side were two middle-aged men and a woman.


    The man named Ma Zhi was an elder.


    The woman was Mu Ran''s master, named Fang Meiying. Despite being middle-aged, she still exuded charm.


    "Sect Master, Yun Ting merely fainted due to the depletion of her battle energy. She should be fine," Fang Meiying whispered softly.


    Lan Gu furrowed his brows slightly, his chin lifting subtly. "I want to know why."


    Ma Zhi nodded, injecting a stream of battle energy into Yun Ting''s body. The colour of Yun Ting''s face turned slightly reddish as shey on the bed, as if she hade back to life.


    "I had them go down the mountain to find Mu Ran. How did it turn out like this? And why hasn''t Tai Hongguang returned?" Fang Meiying said gently, her gaze showing concern as she looked at Yun Ting on the bed.


    "Ask Yun Tingter, and we''ll know what happened!" Ma Zhi on the side softly said, his face showing puzzlement.


    Lan Gu took a deep breath. "Judging from this situation, they must have been ambushed. I''m afraid Tai Hongguang is in grave danger, and Yun Ting ran back to report the news, exhausted and devoid of battle energy."


    "But when we look at the entire Northern Chill region, who would dare provoke our disciples from the Supreme Spirit Sect, Sect Master! This person is too arrogant! We must take action!" Ma Zhi was quite indignant, even spitting out saliva as he spoke, showing his agitation.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 772 (Annihilating the Voidless Empire)

    Chapter 772 (Annihting the Voidless Empire)


    Just as Ma Zhi finished speaking, Yun Ting on the bed slowly opened her eyes.


    Yun Ting, who had just opened her eyes, looked around with a hint of confusion. Suddenly, her eyes reddened.


    "Master!" Yun Ting choked up and immediately threw himself into the arms of her master, Fang Meiying, sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Don''t cry, Yun Ting. Whatever happened, I will handle it as your master." Fang Meiying gently stroked Yun Ting''s back, consoling her softly.


    She thought that Yun Ting had been severely frightened.


    Lan Gu''s expression grew solemn as he looked at Yun Ting. He spoke slowly, "Yun Ting, tell us what happened. Why are you like this? Where is Mu Ran? And where is Tai Hongguang?"


    Yun Ting, still teary-eyed, raised her head from her master''s embrace and choked out, "Master, Senior Brother... Senior Brother was... he was killed, and Senior Sister Mu Ran was captured."


    Upon hearing Yun Ting''s words, the three of them grew grim. They hadn''t expected that someone would dare to provoke the authority of the Supreme Spirit Sect. It was a bold move indeed!


    Not only did they kill Tai Hongguang, but they also captured one of the chosen ones of Heaven. Unforgivable!


    "Who did this? Who dares to do such a thing?" Ma Zhi''s angry voice demanded answers. For how many years, the Supreme Spirit Sect had always been a symbol of authority. They couldn''t believe someone would trample on that authority like this! Did they want to die?


    "It''s... it''s a ce called the Voidless Empire..." Yun Ting''s voice trembled as she thought of the four guards in white armour. The fear he had experienced was still present in her heart, something that would stay with her for the rest of her life.


    "The Voidless Empire?" Lan Gu expressed confusion. It seemed that this ce had never been mentioned within the scope of Northern Chill.


    Yun Ting nodded, "Yes, the Voidless Empire upied the former Valoris and transformed it into a magnificent city. Divine Steppes originally intended to reim it. Senior Sister Mu Ran has a kind heart, so she went to the Voidless Empire alone. Unfortunately, the odds were against her."


    "My Senior Brother and I heard about it and rushed to the Voidless Empire. We were truly shocked by what we saw. However, as we entered, we encountered four guards."


    Fang Meiying asked curiously, "Four guards? What kind of guards?"


    "They were the guards at the city gates, dressed in white armour." Yun Ting recalled the scene, and her gaze revealed her lingering fear.


    Ma Zhi asked, "Could they fly?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s impossible. How could guards of an empire fly?" Ma Zhi eximed in disbelief, his face showing astonishment.


    Lan Gu also showed a hint of surprise and listened silently.


    Yun Ting quickly exined, "Elder Ma, I''m not lying to you. At that time, Senior Brother and I were also curious. After all, flying is a skill that only a Ninth-Rank Master can possess. Senior Brother wasn''t afraid, so he attacked them." Yun Ting''s lips trembled as she recounted the scene, resembling a startled rabbit.


    "Then what happened?" Lan Gu asked solemnly.


    "Then... Senior Brother wounded one of them in the abdomen with his sword energy, but... it healed by itself..." Yun Ting said with a trembling voice, her tone revealing her fear.


    This statement shocked the three of them. They had never heard of such healing before; it defied logic!


    Yun Ting continued, "One of them was incredibly fast. I didn''t even sense his presence, and he swiftly beheaded Senior Brother with a single strike."


    An instant kill!


    The fact that they could instantly kill a Ninth-Rank Master was simply impossible!


    Even Lan Gu''s expression changed. A guard from an empire''s city gate could easily kill a Ninth-Rank Master? Unbelievable!


    "How did you manage to escape?" Ma Zhi asked in confusion.


    Crying, Yun Ting said, "I don''t know either. I realised I wasn''t their match and turned to escape. They didn''t chase after me."


    Fang Meiying let out a sigh of relief and said softly, "Alright, rest for now. Leave the rest to us."


    "Master... that ce is very sinister..." Yun Ting grabbed Fang Meiying''s hand and said in a hushed tone.


    Fang Meiying nodded and followed Ma Zhi and Lan Gu out of the room.


    The three of them stood outside, with Lan Gu standing with his hands behind his back, gazing at the vastnd of Northern Liang.


    "What are your thoughts?" Lan Gu asked in a calm tone.


    Ma Zhi arched his hand and said, "Master, I think Yun Ting''s words are true, but those four guards might not be genuine guards!"


    "What do you mean?" Lan Gu inquired mildly.


    "I suspect that those four guards must have been powerful experts in disguise, creating a facade of strength," Ma Zhi said in a deep voice, a deduction that indeed had merit.


    "Master, Ma Zhi''s conjecture is not unreasonable. The actions they took were meant to intimidate us and make us cautious," Fang Meiying softly added from the side.


    After listening, Lan Gu let out a deep breath and said, "Our Supreme Spirit Sect is a major sect of Northern Chill! Today, our disciples were killed, and even our chosen one was captured. If this news spreads, our Supreme Spirit Sect''s reputation will be shattered!"


    "It seems that our Supreme Spirit Sect hasn''t disyed its true strength for too long. We''ve let the world forget our prestige!"


    As Lan Gu''s words fell, a majestic aura immediately spread.


    Fang Meiying and Ma Zhi respectfully eximed, "Sect Master, we are willing to take action! Let the enemy pay a painful price and uphold the reputation of our Supreme Spirit Sect!"


    "Good! Our Supreme Spirit Sect has a million disciples. Imand the two of you to lead a hundred thousand disciples each and show the world the consequences of provoking our Supreme Spirit Sect!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Fang Meiying and Ma Zhi both epted the orders and quickly went to make arrangements.


    Lan Gu returned to the mountaintop, gazing at the horizon with a slightly furrowed brow.


    On the national road of the Divine Steppes, a hundred thousand troops were advancing towards the Voidless Empire.


    At the forefront of the formation, Feng Yun sat atop a white warhorse. The horse''s body was d in silver armour, presenting an impressive sight.


    Paired with Feng Yun''s silver armour, he appeared poised and impressive.


    Behind Feng Yun were Xia Yu and Ding Wenfu.


    Ding Wenfu hade to assist Feng Yun; after all, his father wasn''t at ease, so sending someone along eased his worries.


    As for Xia Yu, he was a former member of the Valoris royal family. His participation was just an excuse. Attacking openly and transparently required a reason, after all.


    At this moment, Feng Yun checked the countdown timer for his summoning. He was already growing excited. He wondered what kind ofmander he would summon, or perhaps a stunning beauty. The thought made him slightly exhrated.


    He hoped to summon a stunning beauty who could both fight and warm his bed¡ªa perfect arrangement!


    Lost in his thoughts, Feng Yun unconsciously started swaying to a rhythm, showing his excitement.


    Seeing the Fourth Prince so cheerful behind, Ding Wenfu and Xia Yu also felt joy and confidence. They were also relieved, as they feared they might encounter an ipetent individual.


    As they headed north,rge snowkes began to fall from the sky, and the temperature dropped significantly. The speed of the hundred thousand troops also slowed down.


    After all, they needed to carry supplies with them. Cold-resistant clothing was a must. Feng Yun had prepared these things in advance; otherwise, they would have to halt their progress, consuming a significant amount of resources.


    On the other side, the Supreme Spirit Sect was also getting ready. Their two hundred thousand disciples were bing increasingly eager.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    <script src="moz-extension://e94c09b5-f1f6-45db-ba34-5417b0f9034d/js/app.js" type="text/javascript"></script>

 Chapter 773 (The Release of the Mighty Eagle)

    Chapter 773 (The Release of the Mighty Eagle)


    ''It''s as if I want to charge over right now and take everyone''s heads, hang them at the city gate as a demonstration. This is the fate that awaits those who provoke my Supreme Spirit Sect!''


    Both sides are advancing towards the Voidless Empire. Judging by the speed, the people from the Divine Steppes should be the first to arrive, as they are much closer. However, the Supreme Spirit has warships¡ªten warships carrying two hundred thousand disciples¡ªare also headed towards the Voidless Empire!


    This scale is much stronger than that of the Divine Steppes! Even the weakest disciples possess the strength ofbatants.


    However, at this moment, Ye Hua is engaged in a secret affair with his younger sister-inw. Lately, he has grown fond of this feeling, finding it exhrating.


    "Brother-inw, are youfortable~?" Qing Yutong asked in a coquettish manner, gently caressing Ye Hua''s abdominal muscles. It''s truly addictive; she wonders if her sister has ever touched him like this.


    Ye Hua patted Qing Yutong''s perky buttocks, saying, "Yutong, your skills are getting better."


    "Yutong just wants to make Brother-inw happy."


    "Haha, Yutong''s the favourite of this deity." Ye Hua felt at ease; the service of his sister-inw is particrly enjoyable, surpassing what Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi can provide.


    Qing Yutong pouted and said, "Brother-inw, will you make Yutong feelfortable too~?"


    Ye Hua raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "How do you want me tofort you?"


    "Brother-inw~ You''re teasing Yutong again, you know~" Qing Yutong blushed, feeling quite shy.


    "Yutong, then ask me."


    "Brother-inw~ You''re so naughty~" Qing Yutong yfully punched his chest, delighting Ye Hua. Qing Yutong truly exudes a unique charm, something that Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhick.


    Ye Hua''s fingertip gently traced Qing Yutong''s vermilion lips as he curiously asked, "Yutong, what if your sister discovers our rtionship?"


    "Then you''re in trouble, Brother-inw."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "I''ll just say that Brother-inw forced Yutong... Yutong couldn''t resist. Wah~"


    Ye Hua can''t resist yfully spanking her raised buttocks. "Yutong, you''ve be bold."


    "Sob sob~ Brother-inw~ It hurts~"


    "You know it hurts. Reflect on it deeply. I''ll go check on the children." Ye Hua sat up and stretched his arms.


    Qing Yutong pouted, stood up and exposed her beautiful figure in the air. She carefully dressed Ye Hua.


    "Brother-inw, let''s make a deal. Next time, you must make Yutong feelfortable."


    Ye Hua pinched Qing Yutong''s little cheek. "Alright, next time I''ll make you feelfortable."


    "Really?" Qing Yutong was initially joking but didn''t expect Brother-inw to agree.


    "Hehe, when has this deity ever lied?"


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    Brother-inw is being pretentious again, deceiving people every day.


    Entering the children''s pce, Ye Hua saw Ye Shen and Ye Liu engaging in their daily sparring. The two little ones are bing increasingly formidable. Word has it that they''re even researching new martial techniques and testing them out.


    As for Ah Li and Ye Yan, they''re out of the pce every day, ying outside. They have such contrasting personalities.


    However, Ye Hua doesn''t demand Ah Li and Ye Yan to be diligent. After all, they''re still children; y is their main focus. They''ll naturally be more motivated and diligent as they grow.


    "Daddy."


    "Daddy."


    Seeing their father, the two little ones stopped and called him "Daddy" when no one else was around, but referred to him as "Father Emperor" in the presence of outsiders.


    Ye Hua nodded and opened his arms.


    Ye Shen stood still, not moving, while Ye Liu happily rushed into her father''s embrace and gently pressed a kiss on his cheek.


    "Did Liu''er and big brother discuss any new martial techniques today?" Ye Hua held his daughter in his arms, sitting in a nearby pavilion.


    Ye Liu chuckled softly and said, "Dad, brother and I have been constantly thinking, and we should be able to develop a powerful martial technique."


    "You two are doing well. It''s rare for me to worry about you," Ye Hua praised them verbally.


    Standing beside them, Ye Shen also showed a pleased smile. Getting praised by their father was a form of recognition, indicating that their efforts hadn''t been in vain.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Liu was also delighted. She gave her father another kiss and then snuggled up in his arms.


    "In a while, you both will have a long-term task," Ye Hua said calmly. This idea had been lingering in his mind. On one hand, he wanted to train their independent abilities, and on the other hand, he wanted them to have their own space for thought. However, he wasn''t sure about Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s opinions.


    Because this was a long-term task, it might be a decade before they saw their children again.


    To be honest, Ye Hua found it difficult, but his children were grown up now. Just like releasing a mighty eagle, they needed to be set free. Always sticking by his side wouldn''t help them grow into independent individuals.


    "Dad, is this true?" Ye Shen''s eyes sparkled with excitement. It seemed he had been hoping for this.


    Ye Hua nodded.


    "Dad, what kind of task is it?" Ye Liu curiously asked. Dad had finally given them a task, which meant they were growing up too.


    Ye Hua said solemnly, "This task will take a while. You will have to stay outside for a long time. Perhaps when we meet again, you''ll have grown taller than me."


    Upon hearing their father''s words, the two little ones hesitated for a moment before their excited expressions returned.


    Ye Liu held onto her father tightly, seemingly reluctant, while Ye Shen also showed reluctance. He even went to the side and hugged his father''s arm.


    Seeing his son and daughter''s reluctance, Ye Hua let out a deep sigh.


    "You''re both good children, but you''ll have your own paths to follow. I hope you''ll be independent and strong! Understand?"


    Ye Shen and Ye Liu took a deep breath, then spoke in unison, "Dad, we understand. We ept your task!"


    Ye Hua patted the heads of the little ones. "Dad still needs to get your mother''s approval, otherwise, she might ignore me."


    The two little ones fell silent, seeming a bit heavy-hearted.


    Ye Hua stood up. "Think it over carefully. If not, you can leave in a few years. Spend some quality time with your mother."


    "Okay, Dad, we understand."


    Ye Hua smiled contentedly and then left the children''s pce.


    Watching his father leave, Ye Liu said slowly, "Brother, let''s go spend time with Mom."


    "Yeah." The two little ones also realised that they had been training every day and hadn''t spent much time with their mother. If they were really going to leave, they didn''t want to leave their mother.


    So, while they still had time, they decided to seize the opportunity to be with their mother.


    Walking through the pce, Ye Hua furrowed his brows slightly. Letting all of his children go was going to make Qing Ya and Baizhi furious, for sure. After all, the Sapphire Continent wasn''t a ce for mere y. The Supreme had fallen here before; his children might not be as lucky.


    But this was also for their mental growth. He had to be resolute about this!


    Unconsciously, Ye Hua passed by the pce where Mu Ran lived. He decided to enter and see what was going on.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 774 (Theyre Coming!!)

    Chapter 774 (They''re Coming!!)


    "Long live Your Majesty!" Two ck-armoured warriors at the entrance respectfully called out.


    Ye Hua quietly entered the pce and was surprised to find Mu Ran supporting Cang Konghong as they walked.


    This was quite unexpected for him.


    It seemed that Cang Konghong had finally let go of Yue Hua.


    While it was true that Cang Konghong had let go, being attended to by Mu Ran was a helpless act. He couldn''t harm her and had to follow her instructions.


    "Cough!" Ye Hua cleared his throat.


    Mu Ran saw the Emperor at the door and immediately knelt down, saying, "Long live Your Majesty."


    "Rise."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Ye Hua walked towards the garden on the side, sat in the central pavilion, and Mu Ran quickly poured him tea.


    Mu Ran had no way to deal with this unpredictable Emperor''s emotions.


    "After all these days, are you still getting used to living here?" Ye Hua asked calmly, taking a sip of tea.


    Mu Ran stood by the side and lowered her head slightly, saying, "It''s alright."


    Ye Hua looked at Cang Konghong behind Mu Ran and asked, "You''ve treated your guard quite well. Have you taken a liking to him?"


    Mu Ran: "..."


    For the first time, Mu Ran encountered an Emperor asking such a question. She was a bit flustered and didn''t know how to respond.


    Cang Konghong, standing behind Mu Ran, was also surprised. Why would His Majesty ask Mu Ran such a question? How could she possibly like him?


    Seeing that Mu Ran remained silent, Ye Hua whispered, "Well, I suppose being so ugly, who would like him anyway?"


    Cang Konghong felt a surge of pain as if he had been hit by ten thousand points of damage.


    "Your Majesty, it''s not what you said. Although Cang Konghong''s appearance isn''t good, he has a kind heart." Mu Ran hurriedly said.


    Ye Hua sneered, "There are plenty of kind-hearted people, and you''re back talking again!"


    "Please forgive me, Your Majesty."


    "It seems I need to punish your guard once again. Compared to punishing you, punishing him is more effective in making you feel sorry."


    Mu Ran was taken aback and cursed herself inwardly, quickly prostrating herself, "Your Majesty, it''s my fault for being too talkative. Please don''t punish Cang Konghong again. His injuries haven''t fully healed."


    "Oh? So you mean if he''s fully healed, it''s fine to punish him?"


    Mu Ran felt a bit overwhelmed. What kind of Emperor was this? He was... quite something.


    "Alright, get up. I was just joking with you." Ye Hua said calmly. Mu Ran really couldn''t take a joke. She always had such a serious demeanour.


    Mu Ran breathed a sigh of relief and stood up respectfully, saying, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    At least she knew how tomunicate.


    "Your Divine Steppes has already sent troops."


    "Ah!!" Mu Ran eximed in surprise, looking astonished.


    "They will arrive tonight, with an army of hundreds of thousands," Ye Hua said calmly, seemingly unfazed, even a bit cheerful. ''Finally, they''reing. This Supreme Overlord had been waiting for a long time!''


    Mu Ran knelt down again, saying in a panic, "Your Majesty! It must be because I''ve been staying here for too long. The Emperor wouldn''t be so impulsive if it weren''t for me!"


    "Furthermore, the Supreme Spirit Sect has also sent two hundred thousand disciples, and they should arrive today too."


    This sentence left Mu Ran feeling like her ears were ringing. The Supreme Spirit Sect was alsoing, with two hundred thousand disciples!


    How was this even possible!


    "Your Majesty, please allow me to leave the pce and negotiate with them. Otherwise..." Mu Ran said anxiously. She only needed to exin the situation clearly; there was no need to engage in a confrontation.


    But before Mu Ran could finish her sentence, Ye Hua interrupted her.


    "Why? Do you think I, the Emperor, would be afraid of them?"


    "Your Majesty, it''s not like that. It''s all a misunderstanding. As long as I go and exin, they won''t attack here."


    Ye Hua chuckled softly, "Naive! Do you think they''reing for you? They''re just looking for an excuse."


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. A few days ago, two foolhardy individuals trespassed into the territory of the Voidless Empire. One died, and the other escaped. They should be disciples from your Supreme Spirit Sect."


    Mu Ran slowly raised her head to look at Ye Hua, her eyes filled with surprise, "Your Majesty... why did you kill them?"


    "Mu Ran, why are you asking such a foolish question? My doors are wide open, weing anyone. But they chose to fly in and trespass into my territory. I let one of them go; that should be giving you face," Ye Hua said calmly. He let one go just so that she could deliver the message, not because he was giving face.


    Mu Ran''s delicate face carried a sense of confusion. Two disciples from the Supreme Spirit Sect came to find her. Most likely, it was her senior brother and senior sister...


    The Voidless Empire was incredibly bizarre¡ªits gates were open; they could have just walked in. So why did they choose to fly?


    "Your Majesty, was the one who died a man or a woman?" Mu Ran asked in a low voice.


    "A man."


    No wonder the Supreme Spirit Sect dispatched two hundred thousand disciples. They must be seeking revenge! They had misunderstood that he was being held captive here, and that''s why they were acting this way. Everything was because of her.


    Seeing the sadness in Mu Ran''s eyes, Ye Hua curiously asked, "My people killed the disciples of the Supreme Spirit Sect. Don''t you want revenge now?"


    "I can''t defeat you," Mu Ran said softly, fully aware of her situation. If she sought revenge, everyone would die.


    "You have some self-awareness. There will be a major battle tomorrow. What are your thoughts?" Ye Hua asked.


    "Your Majesty, I can end this war. Please believe me!"


    "Heh, Mu Ran, you underestimate people too much." Ye Hua stood up after speaking and left. The teacup on the stone table still emitted warmth.


    Mu Ran sat on the ground, looking lost and absent, her gaze vacant.


    The Supreme Spirit Sect and the Divine Steppes, both of them wereing. They were bringing three hundred thousand people, while the Voidless Empire had only a small defensive force...


    They hadn''t even seen a regr army, how could they possibly contend with three hundred thousand people? In the end, it would be the civilians who suffered.


    Cang Konghong looked at the dazed Mu Ran, furrowing his brows slightly. He seemed to be considering grabbing her delicate wrist and pulling her up.


    However, he hesitated and ultimately stood by her side, watching. If His Majesty didn''t say to stop, he had to protect her.


    Ye Hua returned to his own pce, looking forward to their arrival.


    As soon as he entered the pce, he heard the joyful voices of his wife and children, as if they were discussing something interesting.


    When he went in, he found that it was actually Ye Shen and Ye Liu keeping his motherpany.


    Seeing the smiles on Qing Ya and Donghuang Bai Zhi''s faces, Ye Hua realised it had been a long time since he had seen them like this. He remembered that when Ye Yan was just born, Qing Ya had the same kind of smile.


    But with their second birth, they had two blocks of ice. They were always training with weapons and rarely yed with their mother. On the other hand, Ah Li and Ye Yan were very good at pleasing their parents.


    Regarding the reactions of Ye Shen and Ye Liu today, the two mothers didn''t think too much about it, just immersed in the joyful atmosphere.


    "Daddy." The two kids saw their father return and respectfully called out.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Bai Zhi exchanged a nce and blinked their beautiful eyes, seemingly saying that they had been especially clingy today.


    Ye Hua smiled, understanding the reason behind it.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 775 (What Kind of Situation Is This Going to Be?)

    Chapter 775 (What Kind of Situation Is This Going to Be?)


    "Where are Ah Li and Yan''er? Haven''t theye back yet?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    "I don''t know where they went off to." Qing Ya said softly, holding her daughter Liu''er in her arms, radiating the aura of a mother. Meanwhile, Ye Liu nestled in her mother''s embrace, treasuring the moment.


    Because their father had said that by the time they next saw their mother, they might already be taller than her.


    However, at that moment, Donghuang Li returned with his younger brother.


    "Mom and Dad, Ah Li is back~" Donghuang Li now had the appearance of a beautiful young woman, her features bing more defined. In a few more years, she might even be more beautiful than her mother.


    Ye Yan was also turning into a handsome young man, often wearing a smile on his lips. When he grew up, he would surely be a gentle and kind-hearted guy.


    But the two kids noticed something different about their younger siblings today. They were actually acting spoiled in their mother''s embrace. Has the sun risen from the west?


    "Both of you,e over here. I have something to say." Ye Hua said to Ah Li and Yan''er.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were a bit puzzled. Ye Hua''s tone was strange.


    Ye Shen and Ye Liu knew what their father was about to say.


    Donghuang Li and Yan''er, on the other hand, were baffled, but they followed their father outside.


    The three of them walked along the gravel path outside the pce, with Ye Hua speaking as they walked, "Ah Li, Yan''er, you''ve grown up."


    Donghuang Li and Yan''er exchanged a nce. Oh, so that''s what Dad means!


    It was pretty obvious!


    A task wasing!


    "Dad, you can rest assured. We promise toplete the task." Donghuang Li said confidently. There was no task in this world that Ah Li couldn''t handle.


    Ye Hua smiled and nodded, then patted Yan''er''s head, "This task is different."


    "Dad, how is it different?" Yan''er asked curiously.


    "Have I taken both of you to watch 007 before?"


    Donghuang Li and Yan''er''s eyes lit up. They loved these kinds of espionage missions. So thrilling!


    "Ah Li, Yan''er, this mission will take some time." Ye Hua said in a serious tone.


    "Dad, is it very long? Is it a month?" Donghuang Li asked with curiosity.


    "Sis, how can it be a month? It''s at most half a month." Yan''er said with a smile.


    Ye Hua let out a sigh and said slowly, "If it''s a long one, it might take ten years. During these ten years, both of you will be wandering outside."


    Hearing their father''s words, Donghuang Li and Yan''er both stopped in their tracks, and tears welled up in their eyes.


    "Dad, you''re giving up on Ah Li and Yan''er?" Donghuang Li felt like it had been a long time since shest cried. Yan''er, who was beside her, also burst into tears. Their excitement had disappearedpletely.


    Ye Hua crouched down and gently embraced Ah Li and Yan''er, "Ah Li, Yan''er, you can''t always live in your father''s shadow. I''ve talked to you about this before."


    "Sniff... But Dad, it''s such a long time... What should I do if I miss you? What if I miss Mom?" Donghuang Li choked up.


    "Yeah, Yan''er will miss you a lot too."


    Ye Hua took a deep breath and said to his son, "Boys should strive far and wide. Ah Li, even though you''re a girl, you''re my daughter. Just like Yan''er, I hope you understand."


    "But Dad, Ah Li can''t bear to be apart from you..." Donghuang Li''s tears soaked Ye Hua''s imperial robe.


    How could Ye Hua bear it? But he had to toughen his heart.


    "You can give up on the mission, but your younger siblings have already agreed." Ye Hua decided to stimte the two of them a bit. These two kids were truly attached to their parents. Ye Hua was worried that they might develop bad habits in the future, since Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi spoiled them so much.


    As expected, upon hearing these words, Donghuang Li wiped her eyes, "Is that true? Did our younger siblings agree?"


    "Yes." Ye Hua nodded.


    "Dad! Yan''er also agrees!" Yan''er immediately voiced his stance. Since his younger siblings had agreed, as their older brother, how could heg behind? There were no cowards in the Ye family!


    "Great job, this is what a good son of your father should be like." Ye Hua smiled slightly.


    Donghuang Li was still choked up, "Dad is so mean. If Ah Lipletes Dad''s task, will Dad give a reward?"


    "Sure, Ah Li, whatever you want, Dad will give it to you." Ye Hua gently wiped away his daughter''s tears.


    "Then Ah Li wants to be by Dad''s side for a lifetime."


    Among the four children, Donghuang Li was the one who loved her father the most and treasured him the most. After all, she hadn''t experienced a father''s love from the beginning, and now that she had it, she was extremely happy.


    Hearing his daughter''s words, Ye Hua embraced Ah Li once again, "Alright, Dad promises you."


    "Yes, Dad, you can''t lie to Ah Li."


    "When has Dad ever lied to anyone?" Ye Hua fondly pinched Donghuang Li''s cheeks. The baby fat on Donghuang Li''s face had long disappeared, leaving behind a delicate almond-shaped face.


    "Alright, let''s go back. Spend more time with your mother."


    Ye Yan nodded, "Father, does Mom know about this?"


    "Dad hasn''t told her yet. I''ll talk to your mothers tonight." Ye Hua also had this n. He wanted the children to spend quality time with their mothers for a month before they set off.


    Donghuang Li expressed her concern, "Father, you need to exin it well. Otherwise, Mom will definitely not allow it."


    "Yes, Dad knows."


    Ye Hua let out a sigh of relief. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were a hundred percent likely to argue with him. It was really a headache.


    Entering the pce with the two kids, Donghuang Baizhi looked at her daughter''s reddened eyes, "Ah Li, why are you crying?"


    "Mom~" Ah Li threw herself into Donghuang Baizhi''s arms, while Yan''er leaped into Qing Ya''s embrace.


    The two ethereal-like women held their son and daughter, feeling that something was amiss.


    Ye Hua stood by without saying a word, not knowing how to speak.


    As night fell, guided by the information from Bai Gu, Ye Hua learned that the enemy army was still twenty miles away from Voidless Empire and had already set up camp to rest. They would probablyunch an attack tomorrow morning!


    On the other hand, the disciples of the Supreme Spirit Sect were also ready for action in another direction.


    Hearing this, Ye Hua was contemting as well. This was his first battle in Sapphire Continent, and it had to be a remarkable one! He had been waiting for this battle for several months, and the poption had to increase. At least after this battle, the overall poption should reach fifty percent!


    As for how to fight tomorrow, to be honest, he hadn''t figured it out yet.


    Should he go for an overwhelming strategy?


    Or a semi-overwhelming strategy?


    Or should he give a glimmer of hope and then add a touch of despair, just like he used to?


    He had yed that trick before. He needed toe up with something more interesting to truly disy his prowess.


    Lying on the soft bed, Ye Hua was lost in thought.


    Meanwhile, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had both taken baths and were now wearing lightweight sleepwear as they walked over. They naturally snuggled up to their husband, one on each side.


    "Ye Hua, I feel like something''s off with the kids today." Donghuang Baizhi whispered.


    Qing Ya also voiced her confusion, "Yes, especially Ye Shen and Ye Liu. They seem like different people. Could they be sick?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line-----


    Dear readers,


    As the moon rises high and the shadows grow long, Halloween is upon us once again, bringing with it an eerie sense of excitement and mystery. I want to extend my spookiest greetings to all of you!


    May this Halloween be filled with thrilling adventures, spine-tingling stories, and delightful treats. Whether you''re dressing up in a frightening costume or carving pumpkins into wicked jack-o''nterns, embrace the spirit of the season and let your creativity run wild.


    But remember, Halloween is not just about scares and candy¡ªit''s also a time for fun andughter with friends and family. Share ghostly tales, watch ssic horror movies, and enjoy thepany of loved ones.


    Stay safe during your haunted escapades and keep an eye out for things that go bump in the night. And when the trick-or-treating is done, may your bag be filled with the sweetest treasures.


    Thank you for being a part of ourmunity, and for sharing in the magic of Halloween with us. Have a spooktacr and chillingly delightful Halloween!


    With bewitched regards,


    No Wife No Life

 Chapter 776 (The Day of Fame Begins)

    Chapter 776 (The Day of Fame Begins)


    Listening to the conversation between the two women in his arms, Ye Hua felt it was necessary to talk to them.


    "Because I n to send them away," Ye Hua said lightly.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi obviously didn''t understand Ye Hua''s meaning.


    "Send them away? Where to?" Qing Ya asked in confusion.


    Ye Hua gently stroked Qing Ya''s cheek. "To a faraway ce."


    Donghuang Baizhi sat up directly and asked sternly, "Ye Hua, what do you mean by this?"


    "I''ve mentioned before that my children are different from others. They need to learn independence from a young age, and now it''s about time!" Ye Hua exined.


    As Ye Hua spoke, the two wives stared at him nkly.


    "You want to take our children away from us!" Qing Ya''s tone turned cold, and there was even a hint of an argumentative trend.


    "Don''t even think about it!" Donghuang Baizhi was even more straightforward. Ah Li is still so young... only eight years old, and your own son, Ye Shen, is just over five. How could they let such young children navigate this kind of world? What if something happens?


    What a heartless father!


    Ye Hua had long known about their emotions. No mother would be willing to part with their children. So, Ye Hua didn''t me them.


    "They''ve agreed. They''ll stay with you for a month, and then they''ll leave," Ye Hua said in a solemn tone. In truth, he was reluctant too, but for the sake of the children''s future, he had to do this.


    Qing Ya said coldly, "No wonder Ye Shen and Ye Liu seemed like different people today!"


    Donghuang Baizhi even shook Ye Hua, her voice choked with emotion. "You heartless person! Where are you sending my daughter and son?"


    Ye Hua paused and had already nned it out: "In the south, there are several powerful forces that were my old rivals. I intend to have them join and cultivate there. Once I''vepletely cleared the forces in the north, I''ll take action!"


    Qing Ya stared nkly at her husband and eximed, "Ye Hua! Are you using our children for revenge! Are you still human?"


    "Both of you! Am I really using the children? I''m giving them a better space for development. If they keep following us like this, what can they achieve? What if they be useless in the future?" Ye Hua retorted sharply. How could the original entity use children for revenge?


    "How long are you going to keep my children away? Let me tell you, Ye Hua! Maximum one month! Otherwise, I''ll hate you!" Donghuang Baizhi was really crying, very heartbroken.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "If things go quickly, about ten years."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were stunned, then shouted in unison, "Ye Hua! Let me tell you! Unless we''re dead, don''t even think about taking them away!"


    After saying that, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi got out of bed and left. Looking at their departure, it was clear they were going to find the children.


    This is so unfair!


    Ye Hua watched his wives leave in anger, not approaching to exin anything. It was something he had expected.


    Rubbing his forehead gently, Ye Hua felt a bit annoyed. If he insisted on sending the children away, he probably wouldn''t get a good reaction from them for the next ten years.


    Well, he would just have to console themter. It''s not easy for children to leave their parents'' side, and as parents, they surely would find it difficult too.


    Even Ye Hua wasn''t any different in this aspect.


    ''Sigh... it''s better to get a good night''s sleep. There''s an important task to do tomorrow.''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi went straight to the children''s sleeping quarters. The two mothers hugged their children and sobbed loudly.


    The little ones were all asleep, and without a word, the mothers held their children and wailed uncontrobly. It''s really strange...


    Qing Ya held the hands of the children, her eyes swollen and red. "Yan''er, Liu''er,e with Mom. Your heartless father wants to send you to a distant ce and won''t let us see each other anymore."


    "Ah Li, Shen''er, let''s go back together. We''ll never pay attention to that heartless father again." Donghuang Baizhi also expressed her pain. Ye Hua actually came up with such a terrifying idea!


    Donghuang Li wiped his mother''s tears gently and whispered, "Mom, we''ve already agreed with Dad."


    Ye Yan also gently hugged his mother. "Mom, we''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Listening to the children''s words, the two mothers were also bewildered.


    Ye Liu held his mother''s delicate hand and softly said, "Mom, we are the children of the Supreme Overlord. We can''tpare ourselves to other kids. We need to work a hundred times, a thousand times harder, so that we can bring honour to Dad. Dad has given us this opportunity, and both big brother and big sister are very happy about it, even though they''re really reluctant to leave you and Dad."


    Although Ye Shen didn''t say much, he leaned gently against his mother. In the next ten years, he might not have his mother''s embrace.


    After hearing this, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were certain that Ye Hua had brainwashed the children.


    They spent the whole night trying to persuade the children not to go, but the little ones were unwilling. This made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi even more frustrated. They had no idea how Ye Hua managed to make the children so determined.


    On that night, the two mothers apanied the children to sleep, while Ye Hua was contemting how to handle the situation at hand.


    In fact, there were still two people who hadn''t slept yet ¨C Mu Ran and Cang Konghong.


    Mu Ran sat in the pavilion outside, gazing at the full moon in the dark night, pondering.


    Meanwhile, Cang Konghong stood beside, guarding Mu Ran attentively. After all, themand of the sovereign could not be forgotten.


    Mu Ran knew that Cang Konghong was standing beside her, and although he didn''t say anything, she felt surrounded by a sense of security. It was as if, as long as Cang Konghong was there, she had nothing to fear.


    The night gradually faded, the sky began to lighten, and this day would be the day when the Voidless Empire gained fame!


    People started appearing on the streets, but they realised that the city gate hadn''t been opened today. There was even a row of guards standing under the city wall, as if waiting for something.


    Everyone was curious ¨C what was about to happen? There were twice as many guards on the city wall as before...


    And some patrolling soldiers were asking all residents to go back inside! Could it be that war was about to break out?


    At this moment, all the residents began to worry. If they lost, their current peaceful lives would be shattered. They hoped they wouldn''t lose... they needed to triumph over evil...


    The Voidless Empire was now fully prepared, waiting for the enemy toe!


    At this time, Ye Hua had also donned a yellow robe. He had skipped the crown because he didn''t find it attractive when he wore it. Using some hair wax felt much morefortable.


    However, unlike before, Ye Hua didn''t gather his subordinates this time. There was no need to make a small matter appear grand. Keep it low-key... low-key...


    Without gathering his subordinates, Ye Hua approached Mu Ran. The implication was clear: he wanted Mu Ran to apany him and see what was going on.


    Mu Ran was pleased after hearing this, thinking that the Emperor wanted her to exin things.


    Was Ye Hua really like that?


    Clearly not. He just wanted Mu Ran to go with him to witness the event; they had no intention of deceiving her.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 777 (How Can There Be No Band in a Battle)

    Chapter 777 (How Can There Be No Band in a Battle)


    As a bodyguard, Cang Konghong naturally followed Mu Ran, and now Mu Ran didn''t stop Cang Konghong from tagging along. It seemed like she had gotten used to Cang Konghong''s presence, as if he were always waiting for her.


    The three of them walked onto the Imperial Path and headed towards the city wall.


    Climbing the stairs that were hundreds of zhang tall, a table had already been set up with breakfast on it.


    Speaking of breakfast, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi hadn''t returned since they leftst night. They were probably still angry...


    They had initially wanted to show off by bringing them up here, but it seemed like that wouldn''t be happening.


    "Your Majesty!" The ones appearing today were the vampire sisters, Serina and Celine. This had been arranged beforehand. They were considered fresh faces and suitable for this role.


    Ye Hua looked at the identical sisters and thought that Lu Hong was quite fortunate. He heard that he had been ''greened'' in the past, but he didn''t expect that good fortune woulde after that.


    Looking at this pair of twins, every detail was identical. It was really hard to tell who was the older sister and who was the younger sister. Today, they had deliberately worn a set of sexy red maid outfits, which was quite interesting.


    In fact, Lu Hong often couldn''t tell them apart either. Even though they had been together for so long, Celine, the younger sister, was much naughtier, but as long as they dressed up, she looked exactly like Serina, the older sister. He often got them mixed up, but it was this confusion that made things exciting.


    You would never understand how satisfying it was to be a subordinate under the Supreme Overlord. He was not only powerful, but also helped his subordinates find wives. Where could you find such a good boss? There was no one like him in the entire world.


    Ye Hua sat down slowly, and Celine respectfully poured him wine, while Serina arranged the tableware on the side.


    Mu Ran stood by the side, gazing at the endless expanse of snow.


    "Report to Your Majesty! Half an hour until they arrive!" A voice suddenly sounded in the air, bone-chilling and ghostly.


    Mu Ran was startled; she didn''t even know where the person was speaking from.


    Just how many formidable subordinates did this Emperor have?


    "Understood."


    "I take my leave!"


    Ye Hua looked at the food in front of him. It was all made by Gorefiend, and it was getting closer to his taste.


    Especially this pancake, the taste was exactly the same as Aunt''s. It carried a warm feeling, and these Gorefiend were truly good at winning Ye Hua''s favour.


    "Mu Ran, sit," Ye Hua said calmly.


    "Mu Ran doesn''t dare."


    "I told you to sit, so sit! Do you want to make this Emperor unhappy?" Ye Hua said in a low voice. The matters at home were already quite bothersome, so today was a rare opportunity to change his mood.


    Mu Ran muttered in her heart and sat down slowly.


    "Eat!" Ye Hua said indifferently, then picked up a pancake that had eggs and ham in it.


    He took a big bite. It was delicious!


    Mu Ran also picked one up and handed it to Cang Konghong behind her.


    This action naturally didn''t escape the notice of Ye Hua and the vampire sisters.


    Tsk tsk tsk, it seemed like Mu Ran was attentive.


    But Cang Konghong was still dumbfounded, extremely foolish.


    Mu Ran took a gentle bite and felt that this peculiar food was indeed delicious. She really wanted to ask how it was made, so she could make it for herself in the future...


    Thinking this far, Mu Ran shook her head. Why was she thinking such things? It was ridiculous.


    "Mu Ran, how will you handle things when they arrive?" Ye Hua finished eating in a couple of bites, leaning back on the imperial chair, and casually asked.


    Mu Ran hesitated for a moment before speaking, "Your Majesty, please trust Mu Ran."


    "Alright, this Emperor will trust you this time! But! What if they still insist on attacking? Can you stop an army of three hundred thousand? Or is it safer for this Emperor to keep you here?" Ye Hua''s voice grew darker. It was clear that if Mu Ran went out there, they might not take action, but if she left, they could attack without reservation.


    Mu Ran listened without speaking. The Emperor was right; if she stayed here, they might not act, but once she left, they would have free rein to attack.


    Ye Hua looked at Mu Ran, who seemed somewhat silent. He said lightly, "This Emperor is, of course, not afraid of them. Today, even if we keep them all here, staining this snow-coverednd with their blood would still be a magnificent sight."


    Mu Ran felt that the Emperor was boasting; how could he stop an army of three hundred thousand?


    "Your Majesty, just let Mu Ran give it a try. Mu Ran guarantees it with her life!"


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Mu Ran, are you saying that if you fail, your life will be this Emperor''s?"


    "Yes, Mu Ran is certain she can persuade them to retreat!"


    "Good! This Emperor will trust you this time, but Mu Ran, let me tell you! If you don''t seed, don''t me this Emperor for being ruthless! Those three hundred thousand won''t be able to return!" Ye Hua''s voice turned cold as he spoke, a surge of killing intent emanating from him.


    Mu Ran respectfully replied, "Mu Ran understands!"


    However, Mu Ran didn''t take Ye Hua''s subsequent words to heart. She thought it was just the Emperor making a joke; she could only rely on herself to convince them!


    Suddenly, ck dots appeared in the boundless snowfield...


    Looking at those ck dots, Ye Hua felt a bit excited. They had finally arrived!


    Indeed, it was the people from the Guda Duchy!


    The Fourth Prince, Feng Yun, rode his horse at the front, his expression filled with astonishment.


    Not only Feng Yun, Ding Wenfu and Xia Yu beside him also had the same look. Even many of the soldiers rubbed their eyes, as if they were seeing a mirage.


    "This is Valoris???" Xia Yu eximed in disbelief.


    In her memory, the walls of the Valoris were made of wood, but now, the golden walls were splendid and towering hundreds of zhang high, exuding an awe-inspiring aura that left people trembling.


    It was even more magnificent than the Divine Steppes. If they could capture this ce again, he could be the king here. How enjoyable that would be!


    "Xia Yu, is this really Valoris?" Feng Yun asked incredulously, unable to believe it.


    "Reporting to the General, this... is indeed Valoris." Xia Yu respectfully replied from behind.


    "Unbelievable," Ding Wenfu whispered, his face filled with shock.


    Feng Yun smiled after his initial shock, thinking that he had been worried about not having a good stronghold. Once they captured this ce, it would be perfect for his use. As for Xia Yu, after he used him this time, he could let him go in peace.


    The idea of dying gloriously on the battlefield wasn''t bad.


    The hundred-thousand-strong army quickly entered the range just outside the archers'' shooting distance and halted their steps.


    Ye Hua raised his hand slightly, and an old man picked up an ordinary bow and arrow, swiftly shooting an arrow in one smooth motion.


    Everyone watched as the arrow drew a beautiful arc in the air.


    Then, itnded about a zhang away from Feng Yun''s horse. [3.33 metres]


    Feng Yun burst intoughter, and hisughter was followed by the uproariousughter of those behind him.


    However, amidst thisughter, a line of soldiers in white armour raised their voices.


    "Those who cross the arrow''s path, die!"


    The words had barely left their mouths when the drummers behind them started beating the drums!


    Dong dong dong!!!


    The resounding drumbeats were earth-shattering, as if they pierced through heaven and earth, stirring up a surge of excitement in everyone''s hearts. Even the citizens in the city who heard the sky-reaching drums were tempted to rush out and fight on the battlefield.


    Of course, for the enemies, this was bad news. Theirughter was drowned out by the drumbeats, and upon hearing the opposing drums, their morale plummeted.


    Feng Yun inwardly cursed himself; he had forgotten to bring a band! How careless!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 778 (The Arrival of the Great Army)

    Chapter 778 (The Arrival of the Great Army)


    Just as Feng Yun cursed himself for not bringing a band, a resounding caw suddenly echoed, its volume surpassing even the sound of the drums!


    Ye Hua stood up with a smile, "Warship!"


    Quite interesting! It''s been a while since he''s seen these things. They really bring back memories.


    Beside him, Mu Ran also tightened her face and looked towards the clouds above. The people from the Supreme Spirit Sect had arrived!


    Feng Yun looked up, his gaze fixed on the dim sky, his brows slightly furrowed. It seemed to be the sound of a warship!


    "General! These should be people from the Supreme Spirit Sect." Ding Wenfu reminded in a hushed tone.


    Feng Yun hadn''t really considered that the Supreme Spirit Sect might also want a share of the pie. He was still somewhat "weak" at the moment, and he couldn''t let the Supreme Spirit Sect find out too much.


    But for Xia Yu, the more people, the better. It would be even more secure that way.


    Suddenly, ten massive warships surged down from the clouds, as if breaking through theyers of clouds, apanied by a hint of mist.


    This scene was quite spectacr, and the grandeur was immense!


    The ten warships were lined up neatly, resembling a gigantic sky turtle shell. Banners of the Supreme Spirit Sect fluttered from their masts, and the decks seemed to be filled with many people ¨C densely packed.


    Initially, these people were excited, but as they looked, their expressions turned to shock.


    From the air, they could have aprehensive view of the entire Voidless Empire.


    First impression!


    Majestic!


    Second impression!


    Grand!


    Third impression!


    Vast!


    Was this the Voidless Empire? Was this still an empire? It was even more magnificent than their own Supreme Spirit Sect. Look at those resplendent cities, the towering pce ¨C there was no doubt that they were disying their magnificence.


    Especially that city wall, so tall... People standing beneath it were like ants.


    The leaders, Ma Zhi and Fang Meiying, were both a bit shocked. Hearing about it from Yun Ting was one thing, but seeing it was another.


    They even thought Yun Ting had exaggerated a bit, but now, it was clear that she hadn''t, or maybe she''d undermined a bit, not wanting to decrease the Supreme Spirit Sect''s aura.


    "Senior Fang, the Voidless Empire is truly extraordinary." Ma Zhi stroked his beard and spoke faintly, his gaze fixed on the man wearing an imperial robe on the city wall.


    Fang Meiying nodded in agreement, "Elder Ma, let''s still be cautious; Mu Ran is currently in their hands."


    "True, but the Divine Steppes is here too, which is a good thing." Ma Zhi smirked, regarding those people as cannon fodder.


    Fang Meiying understood what Ma Zhi meant and tacitly epted it. If there were traps, it would be the ordinary people who died, not their sect''s disciples.


    "Let''s descend!" Fang Meiying said calmly, choosing not to enter from above, as she had a bad feeling.


    If they attacked from the air, the people were too densely packed. If they destroyed the ten warships, it would be over.


    Ye Hua watched as the warship descended slowly. A mass of people poured down from the barges, twice as many as the Divine Steppes had brought. Viewing from the top of the city wall, it was indeed quite a spectacle.


    "Do you recognize these people?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    Mu Ran nodded, "I recognize them all."


    "Introduce them to this Emperor."


    Mu Ran took a deep breath, "The general from the Divine Steppes is the Fourth Prince, Feng Yun."


    "Feng Yun; how is this person?"


    "Feng Yun is the most outstanding among the princes, and the Emperor also intends to give him the crown prince''s position." Mu Ran respectfully said.


    "This Emperor understands. Feng Yun is here to take back the city and be the crown prince. It''s a good idea, but itcks some forethought." Ye Hua leaned lightly against the city wall, his expression yful as he watched.


    Mu Ran remained silent. This Emperor is quite clever; he guessed it so quickly.


    "And the people from the Supreme Spirit Sect?"


    Mu Ran''s voice turned solemn as she spoke, "From the Supreme Spirit Sect, my master, Fang Meiying, and Elder Ma Zhi havee."


    "Your master hase, so you better advise her well. Otherwise, your master might fall here today. I''m not joking with you." Ye Hua said calmly, gazing down at the nearbyrge army. With thirty thousand people arrayed there, the scene was indeed grand.


    However, having arge number of people was useless. ''With a snap of my fingers, I could resolve them all. But that would be too simple for you all. Without the fluctuations in your mental state, how could despair and fear be demonstrated?''


    Upon hearing Ye Hua''s words, Mu Ran was somewhat dissatisfied and muttered softly, "My master is a First-Rank Emperor, and Elder Ma Zhi is also at the peak of the King level, just a step away from an Emperor." [Fighter, Warrior, Master, Grandmaster, King, Emperor, Order, God, Venerable, and Heavenly Venerable]


    "Alright, no need to exin. All these ranks are the same in this Emperor''s eyes ¨C all just small fry." Ye Hua said nonchntly. Mu Ran pursed her lips; this Emperor was the best at boasting she had ever seen.


    On the other side, Feng Yun had dismounted and approached the Supreme Spirit Sect''s army humbly.


    "I am Feng Yun, the Fourth Prince of the Divine Steppes. I greet the two esteemed seniors." Feng Yun spoke and even cupped his hands in a courteous gesture. He appeared very low-key, not disying any arrogance befitting a prince.


    However, in his heart, he secretly swore that sooner orter, he would make them pay back for this!


    ''I, Feng Yun, am a transmigrator with a system. Heaven has destined me to be famous across the entire Cangluo Continent. Right now, I''m just being a bit sneaky; I''ll grow into it.''


    Ma Zhi nced at Feng Yun and then ignored him.


    Fang Meiying nodded at Feng Yun, "The Divine Steppes is really thoughtful."


    "It''s¡­ it''s the least we can do." Feng Yun replied with a lowered head, seething with frustration internally.


    Then, Feng Yun felt awkward. The other party seemed to have stopped talking, and he had been bowing his head this whole time, looking like a joke.


    Moreover, he was doing this in front of thirty thousand soldiers; he was truly losing face.


    "Elder Ma, could there be a trap?" As a woman, Fang Meiying was still quite cautious.


    Ma Zhi wasn''t impulsive either. He said to Feng Yun, "Go send a message."


    Feng Yun didn''t dare to say much and simply obeyed the order. In his heart, he wanted nothing more than to get rid of these two guys.


    Back in his own camp, Feng Yun called Xia Yu over.


    "General, what''s the matter?" Xia Yu respectfully inquired.


    "Nothing major, I just want you to deliver a message." Feng Yun said casually, his expression not so good.


    "Ah!" Xia Yu eximed. Wasn''t this a big deal? This was essentially sending himself to his death.


    Feng Yun''s gaze turned cold. "What? You want to disobey military orders?"


    "I wouldn''t dare¡­" Xia Yu hurriedly lowered his head and replied. Disobeying military orders meant death, while delivering a message might not lead to death.


    The Fourth Prince was using this as a means to kill with a borrowed knife! Quite vicious.


    Xia Yu didn''t have any other options and asked, "Fourth Prince, what should I say in the message?"


    "Just tell them to hand over Mu Ran."


    "Understood."


    Riding his horse, Xia Yu looked at the city wall before him. He had a strange premonition that he was about to die. And that feathered arrow ¨C even if it said death to those who crossed it, who knew if it was true...


    Sighing softly, Xia Yu spurred his horse and began walking toward the city wall. He soon crossed that feathered arrow.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 779 (Despise of a King)

    Chapter 779 (Despise of a King)


    At this moment, Xia Yu was filled with fear. If a volley of ten thousand arrows were to be shot now, he would undoubtedly be turned into a ho''s nest. The mere thought of it sent shivers down his spine.


    Ye Hua looked at Xia Yu approaching from the group and asked, "Who is this person?"


    "He used to be from the royal family of the Valoris," Mu Ran whispered. If one didn''t know better, they would have thought that the two of them were allies, conversing so casually.


    Ye Hua understood now, quite interesting indeed.


    Ye Hua gestured slightly to Selena behind him, and she understood, immediately making arrangements.


    Riding on a horse, Xia Yu had reached the central position. The icy cold wind stiffened his arms, and he could only look up at the towering wall that reached a hundred zhang in height.


    Just when Xia Yu was in a state of panic, suddenly, war drums resounded again!


    This time, the drums were different from before, carrying a fervent atmosphere. Banners were raised on the city wall, fluttering in the cold wind, and a tremendous sense of oppression swept over.


    Xia Yu''s warhorse couldn''t bear such an aura, bing restless. He was thrown off the horse and ended up in the snow, looking dishevelled, while the horse fled.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hua couldn''t help but show a contemptuous smile. Quite weak, not fit for the stage.


    Xia Yu in the snow felt awkward, his once pale cheeks now flushed.


    Now, he had no choice but to proceed on foot...


    With heavy steps, Xia Yu gradually walked toward the city gate, only to discover a problem...


    Even if he shouted until he lost his voice, it seemed that the people above couldn''t hear him at all...


    Just as Xia Yu was trying to figure out what to do, the massive city gate slowly opened!


    This made Xia Yu unconsciously step back. The impending battle, and yet they were opening the city gate. What did this mean?


    At this point, both Ma Zhi and Fang Meiying were also puzzled. They couldn''t grasp the opponent''s intention. This seemed rather reckless, directly opening the city gate like this.


    Everyone''s attention was fixed on the city gate, seemingly eager to see who would emerge.


    However, everyone would be disappointed; it wasn''t a person who emerged...


    It was a Siberian Husky.


    They sent out a dog!


    Was this mockery from the Voidless Empire?


    The three hundred thousand strong army was furious, a tant mockery. Sending a dog out for negotiation was an excessive insult!


    Mu Ran also saw Yun Lang stepping out and was puzzled. This was tant contempt. Why would the Emperor do this? This would only anger the other side, and reconciliation would be impossible even if they wanted itter.


    "Sending a dog out... Emperor, why?" Mu Ran couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    Ye Hua nced at Mu Ran and said lightly, "This is already quite respectful of them."


    Mu Ran fell silent, pondering her words for the uing discussion.


    Below, Xia Yu watched as a dog approached him. Its silver fur and eerie eyes seemed to convey something...


    He found himself unable to move.


    What breed of dog was this? It had such an ability!


    Yun Lang circled around Xia Yu and instinctively sniffed him. Then he realised... why was he sniffing? He wasn''t a real dog, he was just pretending to be one. It seemed he had be ustomed to acting like a dogtely, all subconscious movements.


    Yun Lang gave Xia Yu a disdainful look, raising his head slightly. This was the despise of a king.


    Suppressing his panic, Xia Yu shouted regardless of whether the dog could understand, "Release Mu Ran and we will spare your lives!"


    Of course, Ye Hua could hear. He smiled and asked, "He''s quite confident. What do you say, Mu Ran?"


    Mu Ran fell silent. She felt like she wasn''t a hostage, but his aplice.


    Yun Lang shook his head, as if saying, "You''re not good enough, send someone else..."


    For the sake of fairness, Yun Lang took small steps and walked toward the three hundred thousand strong army. His gaze emitted a peculiar coldness.


    The gaze of death.


    Xia Yu quickly turned around and fled; his mission was done.


    At this moment, the scene became peculiar. Yun Lang walked with a proud posture, while Xia Yu was filled with panic and stumbled from time to time. This made the three hundred thousand people embarrassed, wishing they could kill this person who was undermining their morale. They looked at Yun Lang''s dog and thought, why not learn from its graceful strides?


    This first encounter was a loss.


    Man can''t match up to dogs.


    Soon, Yun Lang arrived in front of the three hundred thousand strong army, as if reviewing his own troops. This made everyone feel like eating dog meat; after all, it would probably be quite satisfying in this freezing weather.


    "This dog is odd," Ma Zhi said in a deep voice.


    Fang Meiying also sensed it, although she couldn''t put it into words. But this dog was definitely not ordinary.


    Yun Lang stopped in front of Fang Meiying, then turned around and gestured with his foot, seemingly indicating for Fang Meiying to follow.


    "Don''t go," Ma Zhi whispered.


    Fang Meiying paused. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Facing such a dog, Fang Meiying was also puzzled, but she refrained from taking action.


    If they had attacked earlier, the situation would have been more amusing.


    Then Yun Lang could have been a hearty meal.


    Yun Lang walked ahead, and Fang Meiying followed behind with confidence. After all, she was the strongest among them!


    A First-Rank Emperor!


    Yun Lang led Fang Meiying directly into the city and the gates closed.


    The three hundred thousand people were impressed. Truly worthy of being an elder of the Supreme Spirit Sect. Who else could disy such courage?


    Venturing into danger alone.


    Awesome!


    From the city tower, Mu Ran saw her master entering, and her excitement was evident. She still had no idea what the Emperor was up to.


    Ye Hua asked casually, "You''re about to meet your master. Are you excited?"


    "Your Majesty! What are you nning?" Mu Ran had no clue, but her curiosity was getting the better of her gossipy nature.


    Ye Hua didn''t answer, leaning lightly against the city wall, waiting for Fang Meiying toe up.


    Fang Meiying, following behind Yun Lang, was also puzzled. This dog seemed to be leading her to meet the Emperor. Wasn''t he afraid she might kill the Emperor on the spot?


    Or perhaps they simply had no fear? Should she kill the Emperorter?


    She needed to consider this now.


    Climbing a hundred zhang tall city tower wasn''t an easy feat. After a while, Yun Lang finally brought Fang Meiying to the top.


    Then Yun Lang squatted down beside her, keeping watch.


    "Master~" Mu Ran excitedly shouted and rushed into Fang Meiying''s arms. Ye Hua watched without intervening; after all, he had summoned them to witness their teacher-student rtionship. After all, things might turn sour soon.


    "Ran''er, are you okay?" Fang Meiying asked with concern, patting Mu Ran''s hair.


    Mu Ran nodded. "Master, I''m fine. His Majesty is treating me well."


    Speaking of the Emperor, Fang Meiying looked up at Ye Hua. Her impression of him... was a bit frivolous. The Emperor was actually leaning against the wall, showing no sense of dignity. Except for that handsome and imposing face, he was somewhat useless.


    And those two women beside him, dressed so provocatively, weren''t anything good. That much could be deduced.


    This Emperor was inept.

 Chapter 780 (Kill the Man, Take the Empire)

    Chapter 780 (Kill the Man, Take the Empire)


    So, should she kill him right now?


    No! She was an elder of the Supreme Spirit Sect. If she were to kill the Emperor directly in this situation, it would certainly beughed at. After all, the Emperor had invited her up here, and if she killed him, it would seem quite disgraceful since the Emperor appeared weak.


    Fang Meiying shielded Mu Ran behind her and watched Ye Hua vigntly.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Don''t be nervous. I won''t harm you."


    Fang Meiying: "..."


    ''Considering whether or not to harm you! And you''re saying you won''t harm me. That''s a lot of self-assuredness you''ve got there!''


    "Master, there won''t be any problem," Mu Ran chimed in, seeming to trust Ye Hua.


    Fang Meiying heard Mu Ran''s words and suddenly felt uneasy. Why was Mu Ran speaking up for the other side? Had she fallen under some spell?


    Fang Meiying quickly held Mu Ran''s hand to check her condition.


    Ye Hua didn''t intervene, waiting quietly.


    "Master, I''m fine, really," Mu Ran said softly.


    Fang Meiying was puzzled; Mu Ran was indeed fine, but this was also quite abnormal.


    "Your disciple here, I do rather admire," Ye Hua said casually.


    "What are you nning?" Fang Meiying asked coldly.


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, "You brought people onto my territory and you''re asking me what I''m nning? Your logic is wed."


    "I''m here to find my disciple, of course!" Fang Meiying said sternly.


    "I see. So, does that mean that if I allow the person to leave, you will withdraw your troops?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Fang Meiying''s eyebrows slightly furrowed. She didn''t answer.


    At this moment, Mu Ran quickly persuaded, "Master, His Majesty has promised to let me go. Let''s notunch an attack."


    "Yes, Mu Ran is right. After all, these are three hundred thousand lives. While it might look beautiful to dye the snow with blood, it''s also extremely cruel."


    Mu Ran was at a loss for words and quickly exined, "Master, that''s not what His Majesty meant."


    Having her disciple plead for the Emperor several times in a row didn''t sit well with Fang Meiying. At the moment, the most important thing was to get Mu Ran out of here!


    "I''m taking the person away. If you want to stop me, give it a try," Fang Meiying said coldly, holding Mu Ran''s hand.


    "That''s fine," Ye Hua had no intention of forcefully keeping Mu Ran.


    "Go with your master."


    "Wait a moment, Master," Mu Ran quickly said, addressing Ye Hua, "Your Majesty, my..."


    Ye Hua knew what Mu Ran wanted to say, "Rest assured, I won''t make things difficult for ordinary people."


    Mu Ran nodded and looked at Cang Konghong behind her, then extended her hand to grab his.


    This action caused Fang Meiying''s expression to darken. Who was this muscr man with an iron mask? What was his rtionship with Mu Ran?


    In Cang Konghong''s heart, countless curses floated around. How could Mu Ran... hold his hand in front of so many people? He really wanted to pull away!


    But Your Honor had given an order. He couldn''t pull away...


    "Master, he saved me twice," Mu Ran exined.


    Fang Meiying cast a faint look at Cang Konghong, then led the two of them back towards their camp, flying away.


    Watching the three of them leave, a smile curved on Ye Hua''s lips.


    The three hundred thousand strong army saw Elder Fang bringing the person out, and they erupted in cheers of victory. Elder Fang was truly impressive! To take a person from the Emperor''s hands, this was the first time they had witnessed such a scene!


    Surely, this Emperor was retreating; he didn''t dare to offend the mighty Supreme Spirit Sect.


    Feng Yun, seeing Mu Ran being brought back, furrowed his brows slightly, seemingly unhappy. Why had Mu Ran been released so easily? Was the Voidless Empire truly afraid of the Supreme Spirit Sect...? This wasn''t good at all.


    With the Supreme Spirit Sect bringing so many people over, how could they possibly leave easily? Did the Supreme Spirit Sect want to im this empire for themselves as well?


    Feng Yun''s spection was indeed urate. When they first arrived, the Supreme Spirit Sect hadn''t been thinking of upying the ce. They only wanted to eliminate the people.


    But now, they were considering taking the city as well. After all, the Voidless Empire was truly magnificent!


    Relocating the Supreme Spirit Sect here would also be a face-saving move!


    Back in their camp, Mu Ran respectfully called out to Ma Zhi, "Elder Ma."


    Ma Zhi smiled faintly, "Mu Ran, I''m just d you''re okay."


    "Master and Elder Ma were worried. Mu Ran feels guilty," she replied.


    Ma Zhi smiled and then began discussing something with Fang Meiying.


    Mu Ran was confused. Wasn''t Master nning to withdraw?


    "Master, what''s this? Aren''t we going back?" Mu Ran asked in bewilderment.


    Fang Meiying looked at her disciple and said solemnly, "Mu Ran, do you know how your senior brother died?"


    Mu Ran nodded and whispered, "Mu Ran heard about it. Senior brother trespassed into the Voidless Empire'' airspace and was killed. But senior sister is fine."


    Hearing Mu Ran''s words, both Fang Meiying and Ma Zhi were somewhat baffled. Was Mu Ran ming her own senior brother for trespassing on someone else''s territory?


    "Mu Ran! Do you even know what you''re saying?" Fang Meiying scolded coldly.


    Mu Ran also realised she misspoke and felt as though she was inadvertently speaking up for the Voidless Empire.


    "Master, that''s not what I meant. But if there''s a battle today, people will definitely die. Mu Ran doesn''t want..."


    Mu Ran''s words were cut off as Ma Zhi''s voice grew heavy, "Mu Ran! Today, we''re not just here to save you! We''re also here to restore the dignity of the Supreme Spirit Sect!"


    "But, Master, you already promised earlier..."


    "Shut up! Are you their person or mine?" Fang Meiying scolded angrily, her hand twitching as if she wanted to p Mu Ran, though she ultimately refrained. She was here to protect Mu Ran, after all.


    Ma Zhi said calmly, "Mu Ran, do you think we''d have casualties in such a small ce? We could crush this ce in a matter of minutes!"


    "Master! But you just promised His Majesty earlier..."


    Smack!


    Fang Meiying couldn''t restrain herself from delivering a p. Cang Konghong, standing nearby, twitched slightly, but he stopped himself from intervening. He was here to protect Mu Ran.


    Covering her cheek, Mu Ran looked at her master in disbelief. This was the first time her master had hit her.


    "Mu Ran! First understand your position before speaking to your master!" Fang Meiying scolded sharply.


    Mu Ran fell silent, finally understanding why the Emperor had said what he did.


    Everything he said was right. Even if she came out, they wouldn''t leave...


    Because she was just an excuse for them to take action.


    Ye Hua, standing on the city wall, observed everything. Poor little Mu Ran, getting pped by her master.


    She really couldn''t read the situation, that girl. She needed to learn much more.


    Ye Hua felt he had seen enough, so he began walking down the stairs.


    Among the army, Feng Yun stood respectfully before Fang Meiying and Ma Zhi. He cursed inwardly; they were shameless. They actually wanted to use his own people as cannon fodder...


    However, at present, there was no other choice but to agree.


    Mu Ran, standing on the side, was helpless. The magnificent Voidless Empire was about to be upied... She couldn''t let them withdraw. She had deceived the Emperor. If she remained in his hands, maybe things would be a bit better.


    Feng Yun returned to his camp with the Supreme Spirit Sect''s intentions in mind.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 781 (Benevolent Nature of the Supreme Overlord)

    Chapter 781 (Benevolent Nature of the Supreme Overlord)


    "General, are we being used as cannon fodder?" Ding Wenfu asked quietly on the side.


    Feng Yun''s face grew dark. If he became stronger, he would be the first to annihte the Supreme Spirit Sect. What kind of nonsense is this!


    "Arrange the siege!" Feng Yun said in a low voice.


    Just at that moment, Feng Yun heard cries of astonishment from outside and immediately walked out of the tent.


    He saw that the gates of the Voidless Empire had opened again!


    This time, someone wasing out!


    Two rows of soldiers in white armour walked out of the city gates in a disciplined manner, forming a long line!


    Suddenly, a golden carpet was rolled out from the city, right in the middle of the white-armoured soldiers, exuding an air of opulence.


    Thirty thousand people watched silently. What does this mean?


    The two rows of white-armoured soldiers suddenly halted their steps and stood facing each other, raising the gs of the Voidless Empire in their hands, crossing them!


    And within the city, three figures appeared!


    Ye Hua stepped on the golden carpet, followed by the vampire sisters, walking out slowly.


    Everyone gasped, this Emperor is quite good at showing off!


    And there are thirty thousand spectators watching him show off.


    At this moment, Ye Hua felt good. Although there wasn''t a grand scene, this low-key style was still satisfying.


    When he reached the end of the golden carpet, Ye Hua stopped.


    At this moment, the dawn light from the sky shifted and gradually shone on Ye Hua''s body, making his imperial robe sparkle and shine brilliantly.


    Adding a unique touch of grandeur.


    Thirty thousand people looked at the Emperor in astonishment, their minds bewildered. For the first time... really the first time...


    Standing beneath the gs, Ye Hua stood with hands behind his back and addressed the thirty thousand people, "People of the heavens! Good deeds will be rewarded. If you choose to retreat, I will bear no grudge. But if you persist in your folly, this snowy expanse shall be your final resting ce. I never deceive."


    The whole arena fell into silence.


    Are you fucking kidding us?! We haven''t even seen the regr army, and you''re saying you''re going to wipe us out...


    This Emperor not only excels in showing off but also in bragging. Just wait and see how amazing we are!


    Ye Hua turned and walked into the city, a disdainful smile on his lips. He didn''t have toe out, but the benevolent nature of the Supreme Overlord led him to give them a way out. As for their choice, only time will tell.


    Ye Hua didn''t continue up to the city walls. Instead, he returned to the pce. He left the spectacle to the vampire sisters; they were fully capable of handling it.


    After all, for such a minor event, it was a great honour for them that the Supreme Overlord intervened personally.


    The thirty thousand people noticed that the Emperor hadn''t gone up to the city walls to observe. Theyughed, thinking that the Emperor had run away, leaving only two women to watch the show.


    Even Fang Meiyin and Ma Zhi thought so. They smiled lightly. This city was too easily acquired. It took almost no effort. That Emperor probably nned to escape through a secret passage, leaving the two women to hold the line.


    However, the person behind them, Mu Ran, didn''t think so. That Emperor wasn''t the type to flee!


    There were also his subordinates. Only two women came out, and those women seemed to have been standing in the background that day, while the people standing in front never appeared...


    Mu Ran had an ominous feeling. Although her master had just scolded her, she couldn''t help but persuade again, "Master..."


    Before Mu Ran could finish her sentence, Fang Meiyin coldly interrupted, "Mu Ran! Just because you''ve be a Heavenly Dao doesn''t mean you can criticise andment on your master''s words and actions!"


    Mu Ran fell silent after hearing this.


    Meanwhile, on Feng Yun''s side, preparations for action were already in ce...


    The specialised weapon for breaking the city gate was ready ¨C a massive iron rod, ck,rge, and thick.


    This isn''t ordinary refined iron; it''s made from meteorite iron. Arge chunk of it is quite valuable.


    It''s evident that Feng Yong Chang was quite attentive this time, offering all these good things to his son.


    However, Feng Yun is also quite clever. He only dispatched fifty thousand soldiers to charge ahead, with therge ck rod suspended on wheels following them.


    "Charge!!!" fifty thousand soldiers roared angrily, drawing their sabres and charging toward the Voidless Empire.


    An aura of solemn killing immediately swept through the entire battlefield.


    Feng Yun closely observed the situation, and Ding Wenfu behind him furrowed his brows and said, "General, it seems like the enemy isn''t making a move."


    Of course, Feng Yun noticed too. There were no archers on the city walls, and all the soldiers were just standing there, without any intention of engaging inbat.


    ''Are they nning to surrender?''


    ''If that''s the case, it''s too easy. They are basically being used as pawns by the Supreme Spirit Sect!''


    ''All the benefits are for them, and I don''t even have a chance to benefit. How infuriating!''


    However, just at this moment, the previously clear sky began to dim again, and snow started falling once more... The density of the snowfall was puzzling. Snow had never fallen so densely before; the surroundings were nowpletely nk, like a scene from a snow-covered dusk.


    The vampire sisters standing on the city walls emitted a white glow from their hands.


    For the past few years, everyone in the team had been diligently practising, especially those who weregging behind; they couldn''t afford to ck off. Their strength had indeed grown strong! However, from the battle against the Nanwu Banner, they realised that strength wasn''t invincible. It was necessary to have a bit of magic proficiency, which was a weak point for most.


    This move of the vampire sisters was taught by Yue Hua, though not as impressive as Yue Hua''s use of it, it was sufficient.


    Such a snow-covered dusk was only seen in battlefields. The fifty thousand soldiers seemed to lose their sense of direction, unable to distinguish between north and south, unsure of which direction to charge.


    Seeing this scene, Feng Yun inexplicably felt a bit happy.


    It seemed the other side had some strength after all. He had initially thought he could handle it just with his own people.


    Fang Meiyin and Ma Zhi, whose faces were rxed earlier, gradually turned serious. This snowfall was unusual!


    Mu Ran looked at the spectacle in front of her and suddenly felt that the Emperor might not have lied to her. The blood of thirty thousand people could indeed stain the snow...


    This wasn''t impossible at all!


    The falling snowkes gradually turned into hailstones. Even the smallest hailstones were the size of fists, while thergest ones were at least the size of an adult. They fell from a height of ten thousand metres, terrifyingly.


    Moreover, the density was such that there was no escape. The fifty thousand soldiers immediately let out pitiful cries. Those with shields raised them!


    However, the oversized hailstones were too much for the shields to bear. They were instantly knocked unconscious upon impact, copsing in the snow. They were then trampled by the people around them or hit by hailstones again. If they were hit in the head, they were pretty much done for.


    The cries on the battlefield grew fainter and eventually stopped altogether...


    However, barely a minute had passed...


    When the snow-covered dusk cleared, all that remained was a vast expanse of white snow, burying everyone underneath it. Some ces were even dyed red by blood...


    Only fifty thousand people remained, utterly stunned.


    This snowstorm buried fifty thousand people! It was simply too brutal! So inhumane!


    The vampire sisters standing on the city walls were also somewhat surprised. This was the first time they had unleashed such an attack, and they hadn''t expected it to be so powerful...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]a

 Chapter 782 (Knives Rain Down From The Sky)

    Chapter 782 (Knives Rain Down From The Sky)


    On that stunningly beautiful face, there was a trace of bloodlust, and her pair of eyes gradually turned reddish. This wasn''t crying; it was the unique sign of a vampire.


    Feng Yun stood outside the tent, showing no trace of sorrow for the fifty thousand warriors who had died. He even felt rather pleased. ''Now, your Supreme Spirit Sect should send troops, right? It''s not like I can keep sending people to their deaths.''


    However, just as Feng Yun had finished his thoughts, a disciple came over, asking Feng Yun to go over.


    Of course, Feng Yun didn''t dare to refuse. He went to the camp of the Supreme Spirit Sect.


    "Senior, the soldiers under mymand are ordinary people. They''re powerless in a situation like this. I implore you to make a decision!" Feng Yun said respectfully.


    Fang Meiying remained silent.


    Ma Zhi, on the other hand, said lightly, "Continue sending troops. This time, I have a solution!"


    Upon hearing this, Feng Yun''s facial expression changed, but he kept his head lowered, so nobody noticed.


    ''This person is really ruthless! Letting all our people on this side die, and then they find a solution!''


    ''The Supreme Spirit Sect is truly ruthless and malicious. Today, I''ve really gained some insights!''


    Mu Ran, standing in the back, was also surprised. Elder Ma actually intends to send more people to their deaths? Could the Supreme Spirit Sect be this brutal?


    Mu Ran had only been in the Supreme Spirit Sect for a brief three years. During these three years, there hadn''t been any warfare. In Mu Ran''s eyes, the Supreme Spirit Sect was a good ce. But today, the truth became clear ¨C the Supreme Spirit Sect was just another faction that didn''t value human life.


    A sense of disappointment surged within Mu Ran.


    "What are you waiting for? Why are you just standing there?" Ma Zhi coldly shouted.


    Veins popped on Feng Yun''s forehead. Was he going to speak out against this?


    If he did, Feng Yun dared to say that he would lose his life on the spot. A gentleman takes revenge after ten years. ''I''ll remember this grudge, Supreme Spirit Sect!''


    "Yes!" Feng Yun respectfully responded and then returned to his own camp.


    Ding Wenfu quickly spoke up, "General, what''s happening?"


    "Damn Supreme Spirit Sect, they''ve really gone too far!" Feng Yun''s fist mmed heavily onto the table.


    "General, are we really going to let the Supreme Spirit Sect have their way? This is too despicable!"


    "Then do you have any other ideas? If I don''tply, we''ll be the ones to die!" Feng Yun rubbed his forehead and said coldly. ''I swear! I will annihte the Supreme Spirit Sect!''


    Ding Wenfu fell silent upon hearing this, while Xia Yu stood nearby, frightened and uncertain.


    After a while, Feng Yun raised his hand and said, "Go make the arrangements."


    "Yes!" Ding Wenfu epted the order and left. This was essentially sending others to their deaths!


    Indeed, when Ding Wenfu announced the orders, the remaining twenty-fifty thousand soldiers began to talk among themselves, some even resisting.


    But themanders were heartless, decisive in their actions, and managed to suppress everyone.


    "Soldiers, this time the Supreme Spirit Sect has a solution. It won''t be the same as before!" Ding Wenfu shouted loudly, seemingly to stabilise the troops through this manner of speech. However, Ding Wenfu was, after all, a civilian official. This kind of rhetoric had no effect whatsoever and even prompted more voices of disagreement.


    The result was suppression.


    Nevertheless, the soldiers had no choice. Orders came from above. Even if it meant facing the abyss, they had to jump.


    But was this approach really beneficial? Even if they were to die in battle, shouldn''t they at least have an enemy?


    Looking at the Voidless Empire, their soldiers remained on the city walls without descending at all. But their own people were dying...


    Fifty thousand soldiers of Divine Steppes walked out slowly. Unlike before, there was no aura of shouting and killing. Every step they took was cautious.


    The dim sky once again began to snow, just like the scene earlier!


    This plunged the fifty thousand soldiers into extreme fear. They began to run in panic as hailstones formed in the clouds. Once they fell, the fifty thousand soldiers would fall again!


    "Solid Round!" Ma Zhi''s hands formed a seal, and a yellow radiance appeared. A yellow dot emerged in the sky, expanding in a fan shape, covering the battlefield.


    The heavy snow instantly stopped below. The fifty thousand soldiers saw that the Supreme Spirit Sect had taken action. The hailstones fell onto the shield and couldn''t prate it.


    Gradually, the fifty thousand soldiers began to cheer, picking up their des and once again charging toward the city gate.


    Ma Zhi coldly chuckled, "Daring to disy such insignificant tricks in front of me. Truly ignorant of life and death."


    The hailstones struck the shield but shatteredpletely, unable to prate, protecting the fifty thousand soldiers below.


    Just as the fifty thousand soldiers were rejoicing, the appearance of the hailstones in the sky began to change gradually!


    It''s like a series of daggers, descending from the sky with a chilling glint!


    The density is spine-chilling, especially for those with a fear of crowds; it would give them the creeps.


    Countless ice des forcefully plunged into the shield, but none made it through!


    Ma Zhi was in the midst of releasing energy, constantly reinforcing the shield. Cold sweat beaded on his forehead.


    Just at this moment! An exceptionallyrge ice de appeared in the sky. Compared to the smaller ones, they were like ants, and this one was the boss!


    The oversized ice de, radiating cold light, directly approached the shield. Even Fang Meiying was stunned for a moment. What kind of spell was this? It''s so powerful!


    The oversized ice de easily pierced through the shield, and Ma Zhi couldn''t help but spurt out blood, experiencing bacsh.


    The enormous ice de thatnded on the ground resembled a small mountain and instantly crushed quite a few people.


    Without the protection of the shield, the countless small ice des fell densely, and no one could escape such an onught!


    This is the legendary "knives rain down from the sky." [An idiom that actually happens word for word.]


    Within an instant, all fifty thousand people fell, and warm blood sttered across the snowy ground, forming a vivid picture.


    Just as Ye Hua had said, this snowyndscape would be stained with the blood of three hundred thousand.


    Feng Yun saw this scene and could hardly believe it. It''s over!


    In his first battle, the entire army was annihted!


    How could he possibly exin this when he returned? It''s utterly inexcusable. And if his father, the emperor, found out, he would surely be infuriated.


    Because this was the battle he paved the way for... Damn the Supreme Spirit Sect! Why didn''t they all just die!


    "Senior Ma, are you alright?" Fang Meiying asked in a low voice.


    "I''m fine. I was careless!" Ma Zhi said coldly. He felt embarrassed; he had actually been hit so badly that he spat blood!


    If this got back to the sect, it would be aughingstock.


    Fang Meiying said lightly, "The death of these hundred thousand isn''t unjust. I have a way to deal with them."


    Upon hearing his master''s words, Mu Ran''s heart skipped a beat. To think that her master would say the deaths of a hundred thousand were justified. It felt like her master had be a stranger before her eyes...


    Following Fang Meiying''s orders, hundred thousand members of the Supreme Spirit Sect stepped forward!


    These were a hundred thousandbatants! Their strength was not to be underestimated, truly terrifying.


    And Fang Meiying already had a way to counter their tactics!


    The hundred thousand disciples of the Supreme Spirit Sect roared in unison, all entering the battle mode. Fang Meiying had already begun her preparations.


    However, this time, there was no appearance of a blizzard... This left Fang Meiying greatly puzzled, and all the disciples present were bewildered!


    Just as everyone was in confusion, the umted snow on the ground began to wriggle, as if it hade to life!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    <script src="moz-extension://e94c09b5-f1f6-45db-ba34-5417b0f9034d/js/app.js" type="text/javascript"></script>

 Chapter 783 (Snow Corpse Beings)

    Chapter 783 (Snow Corpse Beings)


    Seeing the situation unfold like this, Fang Meiying''s expression grew increasingly serious. The opposing side was not nning to repeat the same tactics!


    What were they trying to do!


    The hundred thousand people on the field were on high alert, watching their surroundings. The snow on the ground was wriggling faster and faster, even rolling up the bodies that had just fallen!


    The eerie scene sent shivers down people''s spines. Feng Yun, observing this, felt chills running down his back. When did the Voidless Empire appear? What was about to happen!


    Seeing this, Mu Ran became even more certain about the Emperor''s words. If they didn''t leave, everyone would die here!


    Suddenly, Mu Ran realised something.


    No wonder the Emperor handed her over so easily. He was confident he could capture her back and make her see the true faces of everyone!


    Who exactly was this Emperor? How could his thoughts be so meticulous, each step seemingly within his calctions!


    Terrifying!


    "Elder Fang, the Voidless Empire seems peculiar!" Even Ma Zhi began to feel worried. He realised it wasn''t as simple as he initially thought...


    Fang Meiying''s face turned serious. She turned to Mu Ran and asked, "You''ve been here for a while. What''s the true strength of the Voidless Empire?"


    Regardless, Fang Meiying was her master. Mu Ran respectfully replied, "Master, your disciple doesn''t know their true strength. The Voidless Empire doesn''t have ministers; apart from the Emperor and two Empresses, there are around twenty subordinates. The two standing on the city wall are among those subordinates."


    Hearing Mu Ran''s words, both Fang Meiying and Ma Zhi grew more solemn!


    They had just been mocking the Emperor for fleeing, leaving two women behind as rearguards!


    Turns out it wasn''t like that at all. The Emperor simply didn''t care and left two women to clean up...


    While they were still guessing, something terrifying happened on the scene!


    Snow on the ground began rolling rapidly, forming five snowballs, each nearly a hundred zhang tall¡ªabout the height of the city wall!


    However...


    These five snowballs actually extended legs, arms, and even heads!


    With legs, arms, and heads attached, the height of these snow beings exceeded that of the city wall. The hundred thousand disciples on the ground looked like ants!


    What was even more terrifying was that the bodies of recently deceased individuals were embedded in these five snow beings. The horrifying faces, half of their cheeks smashed, and even the use of a hundred human heads as eyes for the snow beings, made people shudder!


    "What kind of monsters are these..." Ma Zhi looked up at the giant snow beings and muttered.


    Fang Meiying didn''t know what to say either, her eyes filled with shock.


    Mu Ran was also in disbelief, but Cang Konghong remained calm. If Yue Hua were here, it would be even more spectacr¡ªinstead of five, there would be fifty.


    But now that he thought of Yue Hua, Cang Konghong felt surprisingly serene. This left him somewhat puzzled.


    Feng Yun, seeing this scene, felt regret gnawing at his heart. Were they paving the way for him, or was he being used by others to pave the way!


    With beings like these, taking down the Divine Steppes only required one of them, and now there were five...


    ''Damn it, between you immortals fighting, why did you have to involve a mere mortal like me! Shameless! Shameless!''


    The most fearful thing was the hundred thousand disciples on the battlefield. They had forgotten about fighting and were running in despair. Nobody knew who shouted to run, but everyone followed suit.


    The five snow beings didn''t do anything else; they just lifted their feet and stomped down!


    Five resounding crashes shook the heavens and earth, and the ground trembled. Even those inside the Voidless Empire could feel it.


    With each stomp, countless people would die. The disciples on the ground were running in panic; they didn''t want to die!


    Wasn''t the Supreme Spirit Sect supposed to be the strongest in the Northern Chill Region? Why were there even more powerful beings than them in the Voidless Empire? Don''t stomp, ah!!!


    No matter how these disciples ran, they couldn''t outrun the stomping snow beings. The five snow beings were like giants stomping ants. Within moments, almost all the hundred thousand people were dead on the spot.


    "Heavenly Profound Sword Art!" Ma Zhi shouted furiously. His Ninth-Rank King level strength erupted as he released his full power. His body emitted a faint light as he conjured a long sword, shing toward the head of one of the snow beings!


    Swish!


    The sword aura effortlessly pierced through the snow being''s head, but what were these snow beings made of? They weren''t living creatures...


    Hence, this kind of damage could be ignored.


    The severed head gradually closed up, as if nothing had happened, and the snow continued stomping.


    "This! How is this possible!" Ma Zhi, holding the long sword, murmured.


    However, just as Ma Zhi became distracted, one of the snow beings didn''t continue stomping on people. Instead, itunched a surprise attack on Ma Zhi.


    "Be careful!" Fang Meiying eximed.


    By the time Ma Zhi reacted, it was toote. The snow being''s fist heavily struck Ma Zhi.


    Ma Zhi''s body crashed into the ground like a cannonball, leaving arge pit in the ground!


    The disciples were stunned.


    This was Elder Ma, a Ninth-Rank King expert! He was actually hit into the ground by a snow being''s punch!


    What kind of strength did these five snow beings possess? Why were there still such creatures in this world? Heaven, pleasee and take them away!


    Fang Meiying held nothing back, unleashing her First-Rank Emperor strength in an instant, radiating a terrifying aura.


    "Breaking Illusion, Heaven Sword Decision!" The sword in Fang Meiying''s hand soared into the sky, emitting a dazzling light. A huge sword shadow appeared in the sky, apanied by a terrifying destructive power.


    "Let you all experience death!" Fang Meiying shouted fiercely. She pointed her finger toward the city gate, seemingly aiming to use her sword to cut down the entrance of the Voidless Empire.


    The massive shadow, with its terrifying pressure, descended. The five snow beings, seeing this, chose to stand under the enormous sword shadow and raised their hands!


    Those who didn''t know might have thought they were surrendering.


    This move was one of Fang Meiying''s ultimate techniques. She would only use it as ast resort, considering it her trump card.


    Boom!


    The shadowy giant sword fell into the hands of the five snow beings, emitting a terrifying aura.


    This left the disciples present dumbfounded. Was this the power of an Emperor powerhouse? It was in an entirely different league from a King level powerhouse!


    Indeed, Fang Elder was worthy of respect. She single-handedly suppressed these five monsters!


    Feng Yun was also amazed. The Supreme Spirit Sect was indeed formidable, and this woman was no different. She could actually subdue the snow beings¡ªtruly impressive!


    Mu Ran was also astonished. Her master was truly powerful...


    Boom!


    The five snow beings seemed unable to withstand it. In an instant, they dissolved, turning back into ordinary snow...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 784 (This is No Joke!)

    Chapter 784 (This is No Joke!)


    The sword shadows disappeared, and Fang Meiying''s breath in the empty space became slightly ragged.


    Using that ultimate move brought about intense fatigue, but there was no other choice... There wasn''t a better way.


    The battle spirit in her body was somewhat chaotic now. It seemed that attacking the Voidless Empire this way was hasty. They should have brought more elders or even the peak Emperors to have a better chance of sess. [Fighter, Warrior, Master, Grandmaster, King, Emperor, Order, God, Venerable, and Heavenly Venerable]


    But at least they had eliminated those five monsters!


    Fang Meiying turned her head to look at the pit where Ma Zhiy. She didn''t know if he was alive or dead. She hadn''t expected these snow creatures to possess such immense strength. Even a peak King expert like Ma Zhi couldn''t withstand a single punch from them.


    On the city wall, Serena rubbed her sister''s shoulder and teased, "You''ve done it again!"


    "Sister, I''m sorry. I was just thinking about what to eat tonight," Celine murmured apologetically, feeling embarrassed.


    Serena gave her sister a sidelong nce. "I still don''t understand you. Don''t you have any preference?"


    "Sister, you''re so annoying! Weren''t you also fond of food?" Celine yfully twitched her eyebrows, as if saying, "You''re just the same, don''t lecture me."


    "Focus on the task at hand!"


    Celine earnestly nodded.


    The two sisters once again cast their spells.


    In the void, Fang Meiying was contemting. A terrifying surge of battle spirit gathered below.


    Fang Meiying stepped back suddenly, her eyes alert as she gazed at the snowdrift...


    Everyone felt the terrifying aura emanating from that pile of snow, and their eyes showed fear...


    Why did she have toe here? Couldn''t she just stay at Supreme Spirit Sect to cultivate? Why did she have to engage in fighting and killing? She despised all this violence!


    If these people had already infiltrated the Voidless Empire, they definitely wouldn''t detest violence now. They might even havee to enjoy it.


    The copsed snow began to fuse once more...


    Previously, there were five creatures. This time, there was only one. The snow figure''s height remained the same, but its body had be more robust. Every detail wasposed of corpses¡ªthe chest muscles, abdominal muscles, the lines resembling shark fins and mermaid lines, even the blue veins on the arms, all constituted by cadavers.


    The gigantic head was even more horrifying. Bloodstains adorned it, and the enormous snow corpse moved its head, scanning everyone. Its shoulders twitched slightly.


    The snow corpse clenched its fists, slightly bowed, and let out a horrifying roar.


    This roar made everyone''s hair stand on end, and they could even smell the bloodiness in the air expelled by the snow corpse.


    Fang Meiying finally showed panic. If these snow creatures were only King-level before, it was an Emperor now!


    The power was already on par with hers, and perhaps even slightly stronger!


    Fang Meiying couldn''t worry about that now. She turned her head and shouted, "Retreat!"


    Ten warships were already prepared, ready to withdraw at any moment!


    "Roar!" The snow corpse bellowed in anger, using its legs to create a powerful shockwave on the ground. It leaped high into the air, soaring towards the warships!


    The scene left everyone dumbfounded. The snow corpse resembled a massive gori, executing an elegant arc in the air with its terrifying leaping ability.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The snow corpse descended abruptly, causing everyone to feel the trembling beneath their feet.


    The warships were crushed like pieces of wood under the snow corpse''s feet, while the other warships were picked up by the snow corpse and yed with in its hands.


    Before the snow corpse, the colossal warships were like toys for children!


    Mu Ran swallowed her saliva, finally admitting a cruel fact: the Emperor wasn''t boasting; everything he said was true!


    Today, all of these three hundred thousand people were going to die here!!!


    "Universal Light Locking Force!" Fang Meiying shouted loudly, forming a condensed rope in her hand that flew toward the snow corpse...


    The purple rope instantly wrapped around the snow corpse, tightly binding it¡ªit wasmonly known as "Asian Bondage."


    "Mu Ran! Lead the retreat!" Fang Meiying eximed, channelling all of her battle spirit to securely bind the snow corpse!


    The snow corpse, bound in Asian Bondage, seemed furious. Its body seemed to have grownrger, and the "muscles" appeared to be expanding.


    Hearing her master''smand, Mu Ran immediately ordered a retreat. But how could they retreat now?


    Turn around and run!


    A hundred thousand people turned around and fled. Feng Yun couldn''t think much; she spurred his horse into a gallop. Now wasn''t the time to hesitate. Only lurking at home and developing could be considered normal.


    He had truly been inted. Why did he have toe out? Wouldn''t it have been better to stay in the pce and develop? It would''ve been great toe out after all the generals were drawn out... He was really foolish!


    However, before everyone had run a few hundred metres, they suddenly fell... as if they had bumped into something...


    One of the disciples who had fallen curiously reached out and touched. Although they couldn''t see, they clearly felt something substantial.


    Some people began to strike forcefully, but it was in vain. Desperation... deep despair spread through everyone''s hearts.


    This was an extermination¡ªeveryst one of them!


    Turning back to look at the gigantic snow corpse, Elder Fang could only hold on for so long. The purple rope seemed on the verge of breaking. If they couldn''t escape, everyone would die!


    "Our Emperor gave you the chance to live! It''s your own failure to cherish it! Today, the blood of three hundred thousand will be spilled on thisnd! There will be no mercy!" Selena''s words echoed in everyone''s ears.


    The remaining hundred thousand disciples began to desperately plead. They were merely following orders; they didn''t have any intention to resist. They begged for mercy from the Voidless Empire.


    Mu Ran, within the group, was somewhat dazed. She didn''t know what to do. The Emperor had said these words long ago. Why didn''t they listen to him? Why did they have to let everyone die here? Why!!!


    Fang Meiying looked up at the vampire sisters on the city wall. It seemed she intended to capture the thief first. Moreover, the snow corpse was about to break free!


    Roar!


    Before she could finish her words, the snow corpse let out a furious roar. The purple ropes on its body instantly shattered, turning into stars and vanishing.


    The snow corpse red at Fang Meiying in the void, and its "muscles" wriggled. Then, it burst forth with astonishing speed, leaving people astounded!


    Fang Meiying was the same. She held a sharp sword and lunged at the vampire sisters!


    The vampire sisters watched Fang Meiying approach without any defensive measures. It was as if they intended to let her kill them!


    Fang Meiying''s heart filled with joy. As long as she killed these two women, the snow corpse would disappear! ''Two demonesses, this Elder would tear you into a thousand pieces!''


    Fang Meiying''s speed was indeed remarkable, but the snow corpse was no slouch. Despite its massive size, its arms were extremely long, which was why others thought of it as resembling a gori.


    "Die! Divine Sword of All Spirits!" Fang Meiying shouted, her long sword radiating a golden brilliance.


    Her sister, Selena, smiled faintly and said, "Watch behind you."


    Fang Meiying''s expression turned grave. She saw a gigantic hand reaching out from behind, then a grab!


    Terrifying sword energy erupted in the snow corpse''s palm!


    But it was useless, and Fang Meiying was wounded by her own sword energy, instantly injured...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 785 (Squeezed to Death)

    Chapter 785 (Squeezed to Death)


    Roar!!!


    The snow corpse man held his spoils in his hand, pping his chest with his left hand as if showing off hisbat prowess.


    Among the remaining hundred thousand people, they saw their elders being captured, held in the grasp of the snow corpse man, with only their head sticking out!


    Suddenly, the snow corpse man jumped and kicked!


    Boom!


    Hended not far from the disciples of the Supreme Spirit Sect. Everyone was frightened stiff, not daring to move. Even the Emperor level Elder was now captured. What use could they, these Fighters, have now?


    The snow corpse man slowly extended his right hand, and everyone could see the pained expression on Elder Fang''s face!


    A deep fear gripped them. Some of the timid ones even sat down in fright.


    "Master!" Mu Ran shouted loudly. Her small body seemed as though she wanted to go rescue her, but Cang Konghong held her back.


    "Cang Konghong! Let go of me!"


    Although her master had just pped her, her master had been good to her before. How could she stand by and watch her master die in front of her?


    Cang Konghong held Mu Ran tightly in his arms, preventing her from acting rashly.


    No matter how Mu Ran struggled, Cang Konghong wouldn''t release her.


    The snow corpse man''s right hand gradually tightened. Everyone could hear the sound of his massive hand closing and the agonised cries of Elder Fang.


    Was this terrifying snow corpse man really going to squeeze an Emperor level powerhouse to death?


    Not far away, Feng Yun was already terrified.


    ''That is an Emperor!''


    ''You actually crushed her with your hand!''


    At this moment, Fang Meiying could feel her body being squeezed together, her internal organs all suffering severe damage!


    Puff!


    As the snow corpse man tightened his grip, Fang Meiying sprayed out a mist of blood. Everyone was horrified... he actually squeezed the Emperor to death!


    What kind of empire was this? It was even more brutal than a sect!


    The snow corpse man released his right hand, and Fang Meiying''s body fell to the ground, no longer in human form...


    Roar, roar, roar!!!


    The snow corpse man pounded his chest with both fists, roaring furiously andunching a ruthless trampling spree! There was no trace of mercy!


    Cang Konghong quickly held Mu Ran and dodged, appearing as if there was danger, but in fact, there was no real danger.


    Under this merciless trampling, tens of thousands of disciples were instantly killed or injured. Only Feng Yun from the Divine Steppes remained, and Ding Wenfu and Xia Yu couldn''t escape either, all of them trampled to death.


    "Enough! Enough! Don''t kill anymore!" Mu Ran, held in Cang Konghong''s arms, cried out in pain.


    Surprisingly, with Mu Ran''s words, the snow corpse man actually stopped. Now, out of the hundred thousand people, only a few remained.


    Everyone looked at the halted snow corpse man in confusion...


    The snow corpse man looked down at everyone, then turned and walked away. As he walked, his body began to dissolve, eventually turning into ordinary snow, falling to the ground...


    Feng Yun was dazed for a moment. He reached out and touched the invisible wall, realising he could pass through it. Without much thought, he turned and ran...


    The remaining disciples saw Feng Yun manage to escape and immediately didn''t consider anything else, quickly fleeing...


    Mu Ran, however, didn''t rush to escape. Instead, she walked to the side of Fang Meiying''s body, deciding to bring her master''s remains back. She took a deep look at the Voidless Empire and then walked in the direction of the Supreme Spirit Sect, with Cang Konghong following behind her.


    ''When will this protection task end? Your Honor, can you at least give a deadline? This can''t igo on like this.''


    The vampire sisters on the city wall pursed their lips, disappearing from the wall and reappearing in the pce.


    The two of them respectfully bowed and said, "Your Honor, everything is done."


    Ye Hua nodded, "Spread this news. It''s time for Northern Chill to know about the Voidless Empire!"


    "Yes!" The sisters epted themand and left.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath. The northern region of the Cangluo Continent... seemed quite interesting, even more so than the southern region he had been in before.


    However, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t seem to intend to share his happiness with him at this moment, which was a bit annoying.


    Ye Hua entered the pce where the children stayed and saw Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi ying with the children in the garden.


    Their joyful smiles disappeared instantly when they saw him.


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but think, ''your change of expression is really quick.


    "Daddy." The four little ones called out.


    Ye Hua nodded and walked over, sitting beside his wives.


    However, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t pay any attention to him. They didn''t even nce at him.


    Ye Hua reached out his hand, as if he wanted to hold Qing Ya''s hand, but before he could touch her, Qing Ya dodged and even stood up, changing her seat and increasing the distance between them.


    Seeing this scene, the children were also helpless, indicating that they were willing to ept the task, but their mothers were angry. You should coax them properly.


    Ye Hua wasn''t angry about this situation. Their anger was reasonable.


    "Just now, visitors came, the Divine Steppes and the Supreme Spirit Sect, a total of three hundred thousand people," Ye Hua said softly.


    Seeing his wives not saying anything, Ye Hua continued, "I''ve already given them a chance, Mu Ran has tried to persuade them as well, but they chose death."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi remained unresponsive after hearing this.


    Ye Hua thought they would me him for being cruel, but he didn''t expect them to be so calm.


    However, in Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s hearts, what he did was nothingpared to the cruelty of exiling their own children.


    His wives had been silent all along, which was also a headache. Ye Hua felt he had to let go of some pride.


    "Wife, I''m hungry." Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya and said with a slightly peculiar tone, as if he was being coquettish.


    Even the Supreme Overlord could act coquettishly.


    Oh my, Qing Ya had goosebumps all over her body. She remembered thest time Ye Hua acted coquettishly; it was unbearable.


    It wasn''t just Qing Ya; Donghuang Baizhi was the same. Even the children, for the first time, saw their father like this.


    Suddenly, they realised that although their father was stern, he could also be quite adorable at times, just like now, being coquettish towards their mother.


    Ye Hua gave Ah Li a look, and Donghuang Li understood instantly.


    "Mom, Ah Li is hungry."


    Even Ye Yan couldprehend his father''s look, "Mom, Yan''er is hungry and wants to eat the food Mom makes."


    Ye Hua''s pleading was useless, but for the children''s requests, the two mothers were willing toply. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi went to prepare food.


    After the two mothers left, Donghuang Li chuckled, "Daddy, I told you, Mom is definitely going to be angry."


    "I know, that''s why Daddy will make your moms happy. Don''t worry." Ye Hua touched Ah Li''s face. She was getting more and more beautiful. Donghuang Li also enjoyed her father''s touch.


    "Daddy, what are we going to do?" Ye Shen suddenly asked curiously, unable to contain his excitement.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 786 (Your Demands Are Frivolous!!!)

    Chapter 786 (Your Demands Are Frivolous!!!)


    The kind of arrangement, Ye Hua had considered for a long time. Donghuang Li and Ye Shen were siblings after all, as were Ye Yan and Ye Liu. Yet, they rarely got to y together. This time, forming teams like this could help foster some sibling bonds.


    It was evident that when Ye Hua made this decision, the children disyed looks of disappointment.


    Donghuang Li really wanted to be in the same team as Ye Yan. After all, these two little ones could y well together. But now, Donghuang Li knew she had to take her little ice block brother, Ye Shen, with her. That made her feel a bit overwhelmed.


    And Ye Yan was no different. He wanted to y with his sister, but Ye Liu was the cold goddess, not on the same wavelength at all.


    Even Ye Shen had the same thoughts. His sister, Ah Li, had a wild nature, and he wanted to team up with Ye Liu. This way, they could study martial skills and spar.


    Of course, Ye Hua knew what the children were thinking. So he said sternly, "The teams are decided. There''s no room for defiance!"


    With their father speaking like this, what else could the four little ones do but nod in agreement.


    Seeing the children obedientlyplying made Ye Hua feel relieved. He headed towards the pce kitchen to have a good talk with his wives.


    As soon as their father left, the four little ones sighed and slumped over the stone table, feeling miserable.


    Ye Hua reached the pce kitchen. The equipment here was a bit outdated, but it had its own charm.


    The two empresses were busy chopping vegetables. When they saw their husband approach, their expressions soured instantly.


    Ye Hua let out a sigh and whispered, "Don''t be angry. It''s just this once, and it won''t happen again in the future."


    After saying that, Ye Hua was actually thinking, with just this one time, they would get used to it, and naturally, he would seek higher development. It was all part of the strategy.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi remained silent after hearing his words.


    Ye Hua went straight behind Qing Ya and embraced her from behind.


    Qing Ya raised the kitchen knife and warned sternly, "Ye Hua, do you believe I''ll chop you up?"


    "I don''t." Ye Hua held her slender waist tightly and said calmly.


    "What exactly do you want!" Qing Ya spoke in a tone mixed with anger.


    "You can rest assured. I won''t let the children get hurt. They won''t be going alone. Ah Li will take Ye Shen, and Ye Yan will take Ye Liu. After all, they are siblings. They haven''t spent much time together in recent years, so this will help strengthen their bond, don''t you think?" Ye Hua used his own theory to exin.


    Surprisingly, it worked.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi felt that the children were indeed siblings, but they hadn''t been close due to their different personalities.


    Ye Hua released Qing Ya and ced Donghuang Baizhi in his arms, softly saying, "Baizhi, am I right?"


    "What''s right or wrong? In any case, taking the children away from us isn''t good!" Donghuang Baizhi pouted. But from her tone, Ye Hua sensed that her anger wasn''t as strong as before.


    He reached out to hold Qing Ya as well and gently said, "Alright, alright. I''m in the wrong. Promise me this time, and in the future, I''ll follow your lead. I won''t oppose. How about that?"


    My goodness, this offer was quite enticing for Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. After all, Ye Hua often didn''t listen to them. If this time he could be a well-behaved husband, it would be quite nice.


    Moreover, this time he was determined to send the children away. No matter how much they begged, it wouldn''t work. So it was better to get more benefits and properly train their husband.


    "Really?" Qing Ya looked sceptical.


    Donghuang Baizhi was also doubtful, "You''re the Supreme Overlord. If you listen to your wives, won''t that be embarrassing?"


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, "When have I ever lied to you? And besides, what''s wrong with listening to my wives? Anyone who says otherwise, I''ll obliterate them!"


    "Are you saying that from now on, you''ll listen to us?" Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Ye Hua nodded, "Yes."


    Donghuang Baizhi followed up, "For everything, including your revenge n?"


    "Yes." Ye Hua had also put a lot of effort into this. ''Children, for your future prospects, your father has sacrificed a lot¡­''


    Qing Ya suddenly held Ye Hua''s face, "Good, I need you to do something, and I want to see if you really listen."


    "Heh, Qing Ya, you''re my empress. I''ll listen to anything you say. Even if it''s a thousand things."


    Qing Ya said without a good temper, "Don''t be so quick to agree. Listen to me first."


    "Sure, as long as you let the children leave with peace of mind, I''ll do anything."


    Qing Ya nced at Donghuang Baizhi, and Donghuang Baizhi silently nodded.


    Ye Hua furrowed his brows slightly, a bad feeling rising from his heart.


    Then Qing Ya said earnestly, "Marry Yutong, and I''ll believe you."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''Fuck me! This deity only has that little bit of thrill of cheating, and you guys want to exploit it away too, it''s too cruel!''


    ''No! Trying to test this deity again. These two wives are really cunning. They actually used this method. This deity almost fell for it.''


    "I''m telling you, Qing Ya, is this approach meaningful? Yutong is my younger sister! You''re trampling on the bottom line of morality!" After Ye Hua finished speaking, he felt... a bit strange... as if cheating was a thief''s delight.


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted coldly, "Still talking about being obedient! Look, the first request wasn''t followed. I knew you, Ye Hua, are a liar! Qing Ya, don''t bother with him anymore! Don''t bother with him in the future!"


    "Hmph!" Qing Ya snorted coldly, then continued cooking, with an expression of "You can leave now, don''te bother us!"


    In fact, Ye Hua and Qing Yutong have also discussed this issue. Instead of exposing it, it''s better to do it secretly like this.


    If this promise is truly made, then this sense of excitement will disappear. There won''t be anything in the world that can make him so nervous and uneasy. In Qing Yutong''s words, cheating is exciting, as long as they are together, their heart beats faster, she was afraid that her sister will suddenly kill them, that feeling is cool.


    Ye Hua is also like this, in addition to cheating with Qing Yutong, it seems that there is no longer anything that can make him so nervous.


    If he really agreed, then this excitement would be gone, nothing in the world could make him so nervous and apprehensive anymore.


    "Qing Ya, give me another request. I can promise you anything," Ye Hua said in a deep voice. Since he has promised Yutong, and intends to maintain this kind of state, how can he be someone who doesn''t keep his word?


    Qing Ya said lightly, "I only have one younger sister. I can''t bear to part with her. If it''s not enough for you to benefit, then there''s nothing more to discuss. You don''t even think about me!"


    ''Fuck! In the past when we were together, when this deity wanted to screw your sister, you were throwing a hundred tantrums, but now it''s fine, and you are sending Yutong to this deity''s bed. Have you ever considered this deity''s feelings?''


    This sole sense of tension, Ye Hua doesn''t want to lose it.


    "Qing Ya, change it to something else. Anything is fine," Ye Hua felt that he had to choose between the child and Yutong.


    Qing Ya put down the kitchen knife and looked at her husband, saying, "I can only be at ease if Yutong stays with both you and me. Anyway, you spanked her."


    ''This deity is fucked! She knows it all!''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 787 (Master, Youve Finally Done It)

    Chapter 787 (Master, You''ve Finally Done It)


    ''Could it be that Yutong said it herself? She actually betrayed this deity! Don''t me this deity for betraying you then.''


    "Is it only when it''s like this that you''re happy?" Ye Hua asked in a low voice, his tone tinged with despair. This is not fake; the thought of losing that intense feeling of excitement is breaking his heart.i


    Seeing that Ye Hua seemed to relent, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi pressed him onto the chair. They squatted on either side, holding their husband''s hands.


    Donghuang Baizhi said gently, "Ye Hua, this matter is indeed difficult for you. But Qing Ya is also worried about Yutong. She''s not a child anymore. We''ve been considering this for years. Don''t worry, we''re not angry, and Yutong isn''t a stranger. After all, we''ve lived together for so long."


    "Yes, husband. Yutong is grown up now. Sometimes she acts like a child. You don''t need to bear this burden. We''ll talk to her and make her understand," Qing Ya persuasively said. She''s really concerned about her sister marrying someone else. Only when she marries Ye Hua can she be at ease.


    It must be said that Qing Ya''s perspective has changed along with Ye Hua''s strength. Such a thing would have been absolutely uneptable before, but because of Ye Hua''s power, Qing Ya realises that aside from Ye Hua, it seems like no one else is worthy of her sister. And all the other men are scoundrels. Yutong is so beautiful and talented; they fear she might be deceived.


    After hearing this, Ye Hua took a deep breath. ''These wives... they''re really fond of this deity. They''re even helping him find women.''


    Yutong, for their sake and his children''s peace of mind, he can only y along this time.


    "Alright, as long as you''re happy," Ye Hua sighed, holding his forehead. This is not fake; it''s genuine distress. Secret affairs are so thrilling, and it''s even his younger sister-inw. Just thinking about it is exciting.


    Now it''s over. His younger sister-inw has also be a wife. What a farce.


    "Thanks, Ye Hua~" Qing Ya affectionately kissed her husband. Donghuang Baizhi did the same. Qing Ya has finally fulfilled her goal, and the main reason is to provide Ye Hua with a significant benefit and to eliminate any thoughts of other women.


    "Alright, let''s not be upset anymore. Our children have their own lives, and you can''t watch over them forever," Ye Hua said sternly; this matter can''t be taken lightly.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded. They knewst night that the children were excited about this mission; it seemed they had been waiting for it.


    "You two continue cooking. I won''t disturb you."


    "Okay."


    With a heavy heart, Ye Hua walked out of the kitchen.


    For lunch, Qing Yutong appeared on time and, as usual, yed with the children, making themugh.


    Qing Ya watched and couldn''t help but feel helpless. She hoped that with a man around, her sister would be more mature.


    During the meal, Qing Ya said seriously, "Yutong, let''s discuss something today."


    Seeing her sister''s serious expression, Qing Yutong knew something was up. Her little face instantly drooped.


    It wasn''t the first time for the children; they felt sorry for their aunt for a second and then prepared for their mom''s lecture.


    Qing Ya didn''t intend to keep such matters from the children.


    "Sis, you don''t need to worry about my affairs. I know," Qing Yutong said helplessly.


    "Get serious and sit up straight!" Qing Ya said sternly.


    Sighing, Qing Yutong sat up straight.


    "After our discussion, your marriage is settled!"


    Hearing her sister''s words, Qing Yutong looked bewildered and eximed, "Sis, do you have to be so harsh? I don''t even know who the other party is, and you''ve decided already. What about human rights?"


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled lightly, "Your brother inw has already agreed."


    Ye Hua let out a small sigh. ''Yutong... we won''t be able to have secret affairs anymore.''


    Puzzled, Qing Yutong looked at Ye Hua, as if asking, "Why did you agree? Didn''t we agree to have secret affairs for a lifetime? Brother inw, you''re deceiving Yutong~"


    The kids were initially taken aback, but they soon congratted their aunt. In truth, they had already regarded Qing Yutong as family; this just made it official.


    Qing Ya smiled faintly, "Yutong, from now on, you''ll also be someone''s wife. Be more responsible and don''t bring shame to your husband."


    "I..." Qing Yutong wore a bitter expression, looking like she was about to die.


    "That settles it then. Ye Hua, you''ll have your hands full tonight," Qing Ya coquettishly said. It''s clear she wants to finalise this matter as soon as possible. Once they''re in bed, it''ll be official.


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''Do you really have to rush like this? Is this really a good idea?''


    Qing Yutong was also stunned, feeling like her mind had gone nk.


    Lunch had passed, and in the afternoon, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi intentionally decorated the bedroom.


    Then they ushered the newlyweds into the room.


    "Ye Hua, be gentle. Yutong hasn''t experienced this before, understand?" Before leaving, Qing Ya specially instructed Ye Hua to be gentle and not too forceful.


    As Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi walked out, Ye Hua sat weakly on the chair, and Qing Yutong did the same, sitting beside him.


    "Brother inw, do you still have that nervous and exciting feeling?" Qing Yutong asked in disappointment, because there was no nervousness or excitement in her heart now.


    "No," Ye Hua said lightly.


    "You lied to me, brother inw!" Qing Yutong pouted.


    "They used the children to threaten me. What could I do?" Ye Hua was also helpless.


    Qing Yutong leaned on the table and whispered, "Brother inw."


    "Hmm?"


    "Calling you brother inw still gives me a little bit of excitement."


    Ye Hua considered it, "Indeed, there''s a bit."


    "Then can I keep calling you that?" Qing Yutong said, pleased.


    "Sure." Ye Hua didn''t object; he liked it when Qing Yutong called him brother inw. It felt a bit exciting.


    Qing Yutong came behind Ye Hua and gently hugged him, whispering, "Brother inw, as my sister just said, please be gentle with me, okay? Don''t be too rough."


    Ye Hua snorted coldly, turned around, and hugged her tightly. "Do you think that''s possible?"


    "Haha, I like it when you''re rough, brother inw. Hurry up, I''ve been waiting for years."


    Ye Hua chuckled softly. He knew Qing Yutong wasn''t easy either. Even though the intense excitement was gone, at least there was a sense of belonging now. This silly girl even cried.


    However, one minuteter, Qing Yutong immediately let out a ghostly scream, "Brother inw... it hurts, it hurts, I can''t do it."


    Ye Hua pressed against her alluring body. "Yutong, before, you used to talk about it all the time. Now you''re noting?"


    "Who knew it would hurt so much? Brother inw, let''s try a different approach. I can take care of you instead."


    "Shut up."


    "Ah!!!"


    Qing Yutong cried out on the bed, but her dream had finallye true.


    "Master, your ultimate goal has been achieved," the voice of the system echoed in Qing Yutong''s exhausted mind.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 788 (Did You Betray Us?!)

    Chapter 788 (Did You Betray Us?!)


    Yutong almost forgot that there was another mission, the task of taking down her brother-inw. It seems that the items in the mall can be used freely.


    Before thinking too much, apply an ice pack first. It''s definitely swollen.


    "Yutong." Ye Hua embraced Qing Yutong and smiled. Unexpectedly, Qing Yutong''s scent was quite pleasant, which was a bit surprising and veryfortable.


    "Brother inw, I can''t continue. Go find my sister, or find Sister Baizhi. Spare me, please."


    Ye Hua slowly lifted Qing Yutong''s chin, "Yutong, I suddenly realised that this is quite nice."


    "Nice? I''m in pain!"


    However, Ye Hua also turned over and pressed down, startling Qing Yutong, "Brother inw, that''s enough."


    "Hehe, ask your sister. This time is just my warm-up. Now the real show begins."


    "Ah, sister, you''ve killed Yutong."


    With a new vour, Ye Hua was ecstatic. It''s normal for it to take a bit longer. Men, they all like new and exciting things, so Qing Yutong was unlucky. The next day, she couldn''t even get out of bed.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi knew that it would turn out like this. Back in the day, weren''t they the same? But looking at Qing Yutong''s appearance, she seemed to be in a worse state than they were back then.


    Qing Ya finally felt relieved about her sister''s personal issues. It could be considered settling a worry.


    However, throughout the entire Northern Chill region, news about yesterday''s major battle had spread rapidly. Overnight, everyone knew!


    The Supreme Spirit Sect, in conjunction with the Divine Steppes, assembled three hundred thousand people to attack the Voidless Empire, but all three hundred thousand were ughtered.


    Elder Fang from the Supreme Spirit Sect was directly crushed to death, a scene that sent shivers down people''s spines.


    Because they all knew Fang Meiying''s strength. To be able to crush an Emperor powerhouse alive, how strong must they be! What exactly is this Voidless Empire? Why have we never heard of it before?


    Many people were curious and came to witness the might of the formidable Voidless Empire. This also achieved Ye Hua''s initial goal. It was evident that the number of people entering the city was increasing.


    ''Once you''ve lived in the domain of this deity, you would never want to leave!''


    ~Main hall of the Supreme Spirit Sect~


    Lan Gu sat at the top, with two elders beside him. However, there were two empty seats, which belonged to Fang Meiying and Ma Zhi at the time.


    Fang Meiying''s body was ced in the centre, and everyone''s faces were heavy.


    Mu Ran knelt behind her master, and the imposing Cang Konghong stood behind Mu Ran, giving off a sense of oppression.


    "Two hundred thousand disciples, and only a few hundred remain! Elder Fang has fallen, and the whereabouts of Elder Ma are unknown," one of the elders spoke. This was Yu Wenxiang, dressed in a blue robe, with dark hair cascading down, giving a somewhat frivolous feeling.


    "Yes! This is the first time our Supreme Spirit Sect has suffered such heavy losses. Sect Master, please give the order!" Qi Le, the other elder, was in a in ck robe that exuded stability, with a small beard on his chin.


    Sect Master Lan Gu''s face was tense. Two hundred thousand disciples were gone just like that. If news got out, the reputation of the Supreme Spirit Sect would be ruined!


    "Mu Ran! What exactly happened with the Voidless Empire? How strong are their forces? You''ve been their captive for some time, you can''t possibly know nothing!" Lan Gu questioned with a stern tone.


    "Sect Master, Mu Ran doesn''t dare to deceive. Everything I just said is the truth," Mu Ran had already confessed everything, revealing all she knew.


    Lan Gu coldly questioned, "Then why did the Emperor treat you well? He even easily let you go."


    "Mu Ran truly doesn''t know."


    Qi Le questioned, "Mu Ran, if the other party is so powerful, why would they attach so much importance to you, a Heavenly Dao Warrior?"


    "Moreover, the Emperor seems to hold you in high regard," Yu Wenxiang added lightly.


    The meaning of their words was clear: Mu Ran, are you a traitor?


    Upon hearing this, Mu Ran hurriedly exined, "Sect Master, how could Mu Ran betray the Supreme Spirit Sect?"


    "Mu Ran, how does this Sect Master hear that after the Snow Corpse heard your words, they abandoned the attack?" Lan Gu narrowed her eyes slightly, emitting a chill.


    "Mu Ran doesn''t know."


    Qi Le looked at Mu Ran coldly, suddenly stood up, and shouted, "Mu Ran! You don''t know about the crucial matters? Do you still consider the Supreme Spirit Sect as your home?"


    Mu Ran lowered her head tightly, not saying anything. With such an incident, why was everyone''s suspicion directed at her?


    Just then, a disciple rushed in from outside the door, "Reporting to the Sect Master, Elder Ma has arrived!"


    Elder Ma was still alive! Lan Gu and the others all stood up, only to see Ma Zhi being carried in by two disciples.


    "Sect Master, you must avenge us! Those people are ruthless!!!" Ma Zhiy on a wooden stretcher and cried out in pain.


    Lan Gu asked calmly, "Elder Ma, please exin the situation in detail!"


    "Sect Master, all of us went to rescue Mu Ran, but after Elder Fang arrived, Mu Ran went out of her way to speak favourably for the Voidless Empire. This angered Elder Fang, and I feel like Mu Ran is a traitor!" Ma Zhi directly pinned the failure on Mu Ran.


    Mu Ran''s mind buzzed with disbelief as she said, "Elder Ma, how could I possibly defect? You''re talking nonsense!"


    "Mu Ran! Why did you go alone? Why did youe back unharmed when the rest of us were in trouble? Can you exin that? And who is the man behind you?" Ma Zhi questioned with a deep voice.


    Mu Ran didn''t know how to exin, she lowered her head in silence. Yet, her attitude seemed to silently confirm the usation.


    "Mu Ran, will you confess?" Lan Gu''s voice turned stern, and an aura of peak Emperor strength quietly emanated, making it hard to breathe.


    This aura directly pressed down on the frail Mu Ran.


    "Mu Ran really hasn''t betrayed the Supreme Spirit Sect." Mu Ran endured the pressure from the Sect Master and held her ground.


    Yu Wenxiang coldly added, "Mu Ran! Although you''re a Heavenly Dao Warrior Fighter, don''t forget; what the Supreme Spirit Sect can give you, it can also take away!"


    "Sect Master, please believe Mu Ran!" Mu Ran''s current words sounded weak and powerless, with no effect at all. Such exnations in the ears of these people were nothing but excuses.


    Lan Gu''s voice grew heavy, "Mu Ran! Everyone went for you this time. However, with these results, you have to take responsibility!"


    "Sect Master, at that time, Mu Ran had already tried to persuade Elder Ma and Master. But they didn''t listen. They wanted to take over the Voidless Empire." Mu Ran shouted loudly, beads of sweat trickling down her forehead.


    After hearing this, Ma Zhi exploded, "Sect Master, how could our Supreme Spirit Sect possibly do such a thing? Mu Ran, don''t spit out lies!"


    "You, Elder Ma!" Mu Ran looked at Ma Zhi incredulously. How could he say something like that?


    Lan Gu let out a slight sigh of relief, "Mu Ran! Don''t remain stubborn! Admit it, and you might still have a slim chance of survival!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line-----


    Dear Readers,


    As the festival of lights, Diwali, approaches, I want to take a moment to extend my warmest wishes to each and every one of you.


    Diwali, also known as Deepavali, is a celebration that transcends borders and unites hearts in a radiant disy of joy and hope. It''s a time when homes are adorned with twinkling diyas, colorful rangolis grace the thresholds, and the air is filled with the scent of sweets and spices. But beyond the beautiful decorations and mouthwatering treats, Diwali carries a profound significance.


    It''s a time to celebrate the victory of light over darkness, good over evil, and knowledge over ignorance. It''s a reminder that even in our darkest hours, a single flicker of hope can illuminate our path. Diwali teaches us the importance of inner light, kindness, and the triumph of the human spirit.


    So, as you gather with your loved ones to exchange sweets, and shareughter and joy, remember the deeper meaning of Diwali. Let the light ofpassion shine within you, and may it spread to every corner of the world.


    Wishing you a Diwali filled with happiness, prosperity, and the warmth of family and friends. May your lives be as colorful and bright as the rangolis that adorn your homes.


    Happy Diwali!


    With love and light,


    No Wife No Life ?????

 Chapter 789 (Invitation from the Voidless Empire)

    Chapter 789 (Invitation from the Voidless Empire)


    Mu Ran looked at her master''s body in front of her, feeling a bit distracted. This ce used to be her home, but now... it felt so unfamiliar. Everyone here seemed so unfamiliar.


    "Mu Ran didn''t do it! Naturally, I won''t admit it!" At this moment, Mu Ran''s eyes revealed determination. Why should she take the me for their mistakes?


    "Unrepentant!" Lan Gu let out a cold snort and extended her index finger!


    A white aura surged forth with a sense of death, aiming at Mu Ran''s forehead. However, Mu Ran seemed to have already anticipated the oue, and she slowly closed her eyes...


    She realised she was wrong... what the Emperor said was true.


    After waiting for a long while, Mu Ran didn''t feel the touch of death. Slowly, she opened her eyes again, only to see the tall figure appearing in front of her once more!


    Tears welled up in Mu Ran''s eyes instantly. This was the third time!


    Every time, Cang Konghong stood before her like this, blocking the threat of death.


    Cang Konghong''s actions were undoubtedly breaking through Mu Ran''s defence against feelings of being a young girl. Every girl has a dream that their beloved man would shield them from wind and rain. Mu Ran was no exception.


    Although Cang Konghong''s appearance was ugly, his heart was better than anyone present.


    Cang Konghong''s tall figure stood erect in front of Mu Ran. The white aura had hit Cang Konghong''s abdomen just now.


    But his solid abdominal muscles remained intact.


    This left Lan Gu and the elders dumbfounded.


    How could this be possible? The Sect Master''s technique couldn''t even harm him!


    Everyone''s gaze grew solemn.


    "Who are you?" Lan Gu didn''t dare to be careless. This person had effortlessly taken his blow, showing his strength!


    Incredibly powerful!


    Cang Konghong didn''t speak, but Mu Ran behind him said, "He''s my protector."


    Lan Gu suddenly burst intoughter, tinged with deep sarcasm, "Mu Ran! You''re quite audacious now! Lying seems so effortless for you! It seems your strength as a Heavenly Dao Warrior has blinded you!"


    Mu Ran slowly stood up, staring at Lan Gu, "Sect Master, every word Mu Ran said is true!"


    "Then I''ll start by killing this traitor!" Lan Gu''s figure suddenly disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Mu Ran, her five fingers forming ws as he lunged toward Mu Ran''s neck.


    However, an evenrger hand suddenly appeared!


    It firmly grabbed Lan Gu''s wrist.


    Lan Gu was shocked, and Mu Ran even more so.


    Cang Konghong... he actually managed to grab the Sect Master''s wrist!


    At this point, Cang Konghong had no choice but to unleash his strength; otherwise, Mu Ran would die.


    Moreover, he had been holding back for a long time! He had long wanted to take down everyone in this room! A bunch of scum! Bullying a loyal girl!


    Lan Gu''s left hand instantly formed a longsword! It thrust straight towards Cang Konghong''s heart!


    Ding!


    The de pierced Cang Konghong''s chest, but it produced a strange sound. Cang Konghong''s skin seemed as hard as steel; the sword tip couldn''t pierce even a fraction of an inch.


    Lan Gu was dumbfounded...


    Yu Wenxiang was too.


    Qi Le was stupefied.


    Ma Zhi felt like he was dreaming.


    Mu Ran was even more astonished, her mouth agape. How did Cang Konghong suddenly be so powerful!


    Cang Konghong held onto Lan Gu''s wrist and swung her away as if pping a pancake.


    Bang!


    A hole appeared in the roof of the main hall. The Sect Master of the Supreme Spirit Sect was thrown out by Cang Konghong, with no idea whether he might be a star.


    The entire main hall fell into silence, as if you could hear a pin drop.


    The Sect Master had been thrown out, and the three elders dared not say a word!


    Cang Konghong gripped Mu Ran''s small hand, causing a faint blush to appear on her pale face.


    "Let''s go." A muffled voice came from under the iron mask.


    Mu Ran stared nkly at Cang Konghong, realising that she couldn''t quite understand him. Wasn''t he mute? How was he speaking?


    Though filled with puzzlement, Mu Ran still followed Cang Konghong as he left. The Supreme Spirit Sect had turned sour.


    Seizing the moment when Mu Ran wasn''t paying attention, Cang Konghong flicked his fingertip, releasing a subtle me that stealthily entered Ma Zhi''s body.


    This man should have died outside the Voidless Empire!


    After Cang Konghong led Mu Ran away, Ma Zhi suddenly felt an intense restlessness within his body, as if a ball of fire was burning him...


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!!!" Ma Zhi let out a miserable scream.


    Beneath his skin, a fiery red glow spread, as though something was burning beneath his flesh.


    Yu Wenxiang and Qi Le were dumbfounded. In the blink of an eye, Ma Zhi copsed helplessly, his body exuding a charred scent.


    His skin turned pitch-ck.


    Not long after, Lan Gu, who had been thrown out, returned... His white hair was inplete disarray, looking as if he had juste back from a ride in an open-top sports car.


    "Where is he?" Lan Gu angrily shouted, unable to maintain his image as the Sect Master.


    "Gone already." Yu Wenxiang trembled as he spoke, the opponent was too terrifying.


    Lan Gu seemed to sigh with relief and looked at Ma Zhi, "What happened to him?"


    "Don''t know, he suddenly caught fire." Qi Le also lost his previous arrogance, speaking softly.


    Lan Gu''s voice grew heavy, "I didn''t expect... Mu Ran actually found such a powerful protector for herself! I underestimated her!"


    "Sect Master, this protector is very strong. What should we do?" Yu Wenxiang asked in a low voice.


    "Humph! Since Mu Ran is ruthless, don''t me me for being ruthless too. Aren''t her parents in the Divine Steppes?"


    Hearing the Sect Master''s words, the two elders understood instantly.


    "No one is allowed to divulge a word about today''s events!" After making such a fool of himself, Lan Gu definitely didn''t want anyone else to know. His dignity had been scraped off the floor.


    "Yes!" everyone replied respectfully.


    However, just at that moment, a voice suddenly rang out!


    "The Voidless Empire requests your presence! The Sect Master of the Supreme Spirit Sect must arrive in the Voidless Empire in five days! If not, disaster will befall your sect!"


    Of course, it was Bai Gu who spoke. Conveying such messages seemed to be his specialty; he was really good at scaring people. After delivering the message, Bai Gu went to convey it elsewhere.


    However, Lan Gu and the others hadn''t reacted yet. They even felt like they were hearing things.


    "Sect Master... I think I just heard..." Yu Wenxiang muttered, his gaze filled with astonishment.


    "I heard it too..." Qi Le also spoke with trepidation.


    Lan Gu''s face darkened. Damn the Voidless Empire, they were trampling on the dignity of the Supreme Spirit Sect!


    On the other side, Bai Gu arrived at the Divine Steppes. At this time, the prince hadn''t returned yet, and King Feng Yong Chang was pondering in his study, his expression heavy.


    "The Voidless Empire requests your presence. The Emperor of the Divine Steppes must arrive in five days, or disaster will befall your nation!"


    Feng Yong Chang was taken aback, looking around. Could it be that he had an illusion? But the pce maids'' expressions showed confusion too.


    "Did you all hear that just now?" Feng Yong Chang asked in a deep voice.


    The pce maid standing nearby quickly kneeled down; those words just now were a grave offence.


    Seeing the pce maids'' reactions, Feng Yong Chang''s face turned gloomy. It seemed his n had failed!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 790 (Awakening)

    Chapter 790 (Awakening)


    ''How could this be! Could the rumours be true!!!''


    Meanwhile, Bai Gu went to two other nations, delivered the same message, and then departed. Whether they came or not depended on their choice.


    If they came, there was still a glimmer of hope; if they didn''t, then it was certain they would be wiped out.


    At this moment, Cang Konghong and Mu Ran had already left the Supreme Spirit Sect far behind, standing by the clear riverbank.


    Mu Ran skipped stones while Cang Konghong remained behind her like before.


    "You deceived me. You can speak, and you''re powerful." Mu Ran said faintly with her back to Cang Konghong.


    Cang Konghong''s heart sank, and he hurriedly exined, "I..."


    One minuteter.


    "No..."


    Another minute.


    "It''s..."


    "Not..."


    "Intentional..."


    Mu Ran stared nkly at Cang Konghong, not interrupting his speech. After he finished, she asked, "Is it difficult for you to talk? Does it take a long time to say each word?"


    "Yes." Cang Konghong nodded.


    Mu Ran finally understood. This way of speaking was indeed not much different from being mute. She could empathise.


    "But you lied to me. You''re clearly very powerful." Mu Ran seemed to be reproaching Cang Konghong, but her tone was like that of a girlfriend''s yfulint.


    Cang Konghong didn''t want Mu Ran to misunderstand, so he quickly said, "I..."


    Mu Ran listened quietly to Cang Konghong''s exnation. Although he spoke slowly, she didn''t interrupt, showing seriousness.


    Cang Konghong took half an hour to exin, essentially recounting how he identally fell off a cliff and then cultivated immense strength. But he didn''t dare to reveal this to others.


    It had to be said that Cang Konghong had also learned to lie now. At least he wasn''t saying foolishly, "I''m the emperor''s subordinate, just here to deceive you."


    From this incident, it was apparent that Cang Konghong had developed emotional intelligence. It seemed he didn''t want to lose Mu Ran, even though he didn''t admit it verbally.


    But as Cang Konghong watched Mu Ran listen attentively to his words, he felt strangely moved.


    He had often been the listener. When he spoke with Yue Hua before, she would frequently interrupt him, guessing his intentions and speaking for him.


    Whether it was Yue Hua or the emperor, it was the same. Because he spoke so slowly, others didn''t have the patience to listen.


    However, Mu Ran... she didn''t show the slightest impatience. She seemed so earnest.


    She was the first girl who earnestly listened to him speak.


    Suddenly, Mu Ran reached out and took off his iron mask. She looked at Cang Konghong''s enigmatic face and earnestly asked, "Is everything you said true?"


    "Um." Cang Konghong nodded. It seemed that after experiencing Yue Hua''s matters, he had truly be clever. He knew how to deceive a young girl.


    Mu Ran nodded, biting her lip lightly, and then suddenly kissed Cang Konghong''s cheek before blushing and running away.


    Cang Konghong was dumbfounded...


    Having lived for tens of thousands of years, he had been forcefully kissed by a girl today!!!


    Shouldn''t he be furious?!


    But why did he still feel a bit happy inside? What a strange feeling.


    Cang Konghong remained in a daze for a while, then put on the iron mask and slowly walked over to where Mu Ran was.


    At this moment, Mu Ran''s hands were tightly clenched together, feeling shy and nervous. She had acted impulsively just now... she kissed him...


    How embarrassing. Would he think she was frivolous, that she was a casual girl?


    Cang Konghong took a deep breath, as if making some kind of significant decision. He reached out again and held her small hand, walking in the direction of the Voidless Empire.


    With Cang Konghong leading her, Mu Ran looked at his tall figure and felt enveloped by a strong sense of security. It felt heartwarming...


    The two of them didn''t hurry to return, walking amidst the green mountains and clear waters, as if on a sort of date.


    If it were the previous Cang Konghong, he would have taken Mu Ran back to the Voidless Empire immediately. However, now he seemed to know how to enjoy the scenery and y around.


    It seemed that he had gained some insight, at least enough to convey his intentions to the girl, while he himself expressed his attitude.


    Although no words were spoken, silence carried its own weight at this moment.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua invited the leaders of these North Chill regions to gather, mainly to announce certain matters. For instance, the Voidless Empire would henceforth hold authority in the North Chill regions. These three nations would be vassal states of the Voidless Empire, including the Supreme Spirit Sect.


    You could refuse if you wanted, but you could easily predict the oue.


    This was a Hongmen Feast, where you either chose to submit or to die. It was time for North Liang to bow. [The Feast at Swan Goose Gate, also known as the Banquet at Hongmen, Hongmen Banquet, Hongmen Feast and other simr renditions, was a historical event that took ce in 206 BC at Swan Goose Gate outside Xianyang, the capital of the Qin dynasty. The main parties involved in the banquet were Liu Bang and Xiang Yu, two prominent leaders of insurgent forces who rebelled against the Qin dynasty from 209 BC to 206 BC. It was one of the highlights of the power struggle between Liu Bang and Xiang Yu leading to the outbreak of the Chu¨CHan Contention, a violent civil war for supremacy over China which concluded with Xiang Yu''s defeat and death at the Battle of Gaixia, followed by Liu Bang''s establishment of the Han dynasty with himself as its founding emperor.]


    After all, the North Chill regions were still rtively small territories.


    However, these few days had been quite exhausting for Qing Yutong.


    After all, the children were about to leave. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had dedicated all their time to the children, so now it was up to Qing Yutong to take up the honourable and great task.


    And Qing Yutong found it quite challenging. Previously, she had always wanted her brother inw to coax her, but now that he did, it wasn''t just a matter of coaxing for a little while. It went on from evening to dawn, without a moment of rest. So, the new Empress, Qing Yutong, chose to y hide-and-seek.


    Initially, she would hide in the pce, either going to the Zi Shan Pce or to Ye Zizi''s pce. In the end, Ye Hua would find her and carry her back, thoroughly "coaxing" her.


    Today, Qing Yutong had gotten clever and simply ran out of the pce.


    At this moment, she walked onto the streets of the Voidless Empire, her posture a bit odd, as if she were injured.


    "You darned brother inw, you used so much strength; it still hurts now." Qing Yutong muttered a few words, annoyed that he didn''t even allow her a break. She wasn''t going back tonight, no matter what.


    Qing Yutong hadn''t left the pce in a long time. She noticed that the changes in the Voidless Empire were significant. The poption had dramatically increased, and now, children could be seen ying on the streets, and couples strolled around, giving the ce a flourishing atmosphere.


    Suddenly, Qing Yutong felt arge hand wrap around her waist. The touch was so familiar.


    She had been found again.


    "Brother-inw, please give me off tonight. Be kind to poor Yutong." Qing Yutong hugged Ye Hua directly, putting on a pitiful act.


    Ye Hua sneered, "In the past, when you ran out of the pce, wasn''t I unable to find you?"


    "Brother inw~ sniffle~" Qing Yutong acted cute once more.


    "Let''s go." Ye Hua said lightly. After all, this was his empire. He hadn''t inspected it much recently.


    Qing Yutong''s eyes brightened, and she grabbed Ye Hua''s arm, walking out onto the street.


    It seemed like their first date with her brother inw, and it felt quite nice.


    "Yutong, what do you think of this inn?" Ye Hua looked towards a rather luxurious inn.


    Qing Yutong hadn''t fullyprehended the situation, and she casually said, "It''s quite nice."


    "Then let''s get a room."


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    "Brother inw... let''s talk properly. We don''t need to rush; we should appreciate the slow pace. If you ruin Yutong, you''ll have to take responsibility."


    "Rest assured, I won''t ruin her." Ye Hua held Qing Yutong''s small hand and led her inside.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 791 (The Hongmen Feast)

    Chapter 791 (The Hongmen Feast)


    Qing Yutong had a look on her face that seemed to say, "I don''t want to go in. Brother inw is shameless, pestering me every day."


    Ye Hua turned around and said calmly, "Yutong, if you want excitement outside, I can satisfy you."


    "Well... let''s just get a room then." Qing Yutong looked frustrated. It turns out her brother inw was this clingy. Though she felt annoyed, she was actually quite happy.


    However, when they entered the inn, it was unexpectedly full!


    Ye Hua walked out with a stern face, not believing that they were all upied!


    After asking several inns, they were all full!


    In reality, there were rtively few people who knew Ye Hua was the emperor. He often stayed in the pce and rarely came out, so people generally thought of him as an ordinary person.


    Recently, there had been an influx of people into the city, leading to all the inns being fully booked.


    Qing Yutong looked at Ye Hua''s gloomy expression and couldn''t help but let out a charmingughter. "Brother inw, don''t be like this. Yutong won''t run away. She''s all yours."


    "Used to wish for more people, now suddenly wishing for fewer," Ye Hua said casually.


    Qing Yutong felt delighted inside, knowing that it was all for her. She was so happy.


    Thoughcking the excitement and tension, there was a sense of happiness.


    "Brother inw, how about we..." Qing Yutong blinked her beautiful eyes.


    Ye Hua, of course, understood Qing Yutong''s intention; he was full of mischief.


    Qing Yutong suddenly grabbed Ye Hua and pulled him into a dark alley, then pushed him against the wall, saying in a sweet voice, "Young Master, let''s see where you can escape to today!"


    Oh, she was ying her part well.


    In fact, Ye Hua quite liked this Qing Yutong. asionally, she could bring some freshness. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were much more reserved.


    "What do you want?" Ye Hua said coldly.


    "I want..." Qing Yutong directly pressed against Ye Hua, rising on her tiptoes to kiss him.


    Ye Hua didn''t hold back either, his hands gripping Qing Yutong''s curvy hips.


    Removing these clothes was a real challenge.


    Just when the passion was about to ignite, a sudden burst of light appeared.


    "Bold bandits! How dare you harass innocent women in VoidlessEmpire! This leader shall capture you and punish you severely!" Suddenly, Kai Yun descended from the sky with many yellow-armoured soldiers.


    Ye Hua and Qing Yutong, in the midst of their kiss, were taken aback.


    Qing Yutong suddenly felt embarrassed and hid behind Ye Hua, feeling so ashamed. If others saw them, it would be so embarrassing. Thankfully, they hadn''t escted earlier.


    Perhaps it was better to be a bit restrained in these wilderness encounters.


    Ye Hua looked at Kai Yun and said in a deep voice, "Kai Yun! It''s sote, what are you doing here?"


    Kai Yun had an exaggerated expression, and everyone knelt down, "It''s Your Majesty. I''ve been derelict in duty, unaware that Your Majesty and the Empress were here... in this... um..."


    Qing Yutong felt her face might explode with blood. This incident was sure to spread like wildfire among the team. She and their ruler had been engaged in passionate activities in a dark alley. And her sister would definitely find out. This was a disaster.


    "Get lost! You''ve ruined my good mood!" Ye Hua shouted angrily. They had been in the midst of passion, and now all the mood was gone.


    "Understood, I''m leaving, Your Majesty. The alley isn''t very clean, quite a lot of bacteria."


    "Go!" Ye Hua snapped with a ckened face. Kai Yun had definitely done this on purpose!


    Kai Yun immediately left with his men, leaving a furious ruler behind.


    After they left, Ye Hua sighed helplessly, "Let''s go back to the pce."


    "Brother inw, Yutong will definitely be teased." Qing Yutong had a distressed expression, feeling wronged.


    "Who dares to tease you, let them try and be hung up and beaten by me."


    "Brother inw, Yutong wants to sleep in your embrace."


    "Alright, I''ll spare you this once tonight."


    "Thank you, brother inw." Qing Yutong snuggled against Ye Hua''s shoulder, and the two of them slowly headed towards the pce.


    However, after returning to the pce, Ye Hua''s mood improved significantly, so...


    Everything he had just said was forgotten. First, they needed to address their physical needs, then they could sleep.


    Qing Yutong eximed that her brother inw was a liar, that he had been fooling herself. Nevertheless, it was trulyfortable, just a bit prolonged.


    The five days passed quickly, and Ye Hua received a report from Bai Gu that an envoy from the three kingdoms was on their way.


    Hearing this oue, Ye Hua felt a bit disappointed. After all, if they hadn''te, he would have had a reason tounch an attack.


    Unfortunately, these people were quite intelligent; they knew toe.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, Mu Ran has returned to the pce," Bai Gu reported respectfully.


    At the moment, Ye Hua was engrossed in reading the history of Sapphire Continent. He had never done so before, but now, during his free time, he found it quite interesting.


    "Bring her to me," Ye Hua said calmly.


    "Yes!"


    Not long after, Ye Hua heard faint footsteps. "Long live Your Majesty."


    Ye Hua had his back turned to Mu Ran and said coolly, "Your Majesty? Mu Ran, don''t you think you need to change that? Have you forgotten your promise?"


    Mu Ran, kneeling on the ground, paused. She didn''t know what the emperor had suddenly taken interest in her for.


    "Long live, Emperor! Long live!" Mu Ran sincerely eximed. [w¨² hu¨¢ng: This term is more personal and intimate. It can be tranted as "My Emperor" or "Our Emperor." It reflects a sense of loyalty, respect, and a strong connection between the speaker and the addressed person.]


    A wicked smile curved at the corner of Ye Hua''s mouth. In an instant, he had won over the loyal Mu Ran. It seemed that his ability to influence people was bing more and more impressive.


    Ye Hua set down his book and turned to face Mu Ran. "You may rise."


    "Thank you, Emperor," Mu Ran respectfully stood up, observing the emperor before her. Why was he so clever? If only her mind was half as good as his.


    "So, do you feel I''ve deceived you?"


    "No."


    "Do you think I''ve done wrong?" Ye Hua asked.


    Mu Ran took a deep breath. "From the Emperor''s perspective, there''s no wrong. You''ve even offered them an opportunity."


    "Continue."


    "However, Emperor''s approach will attract a lot of attention. After all, the Northern Chill region is just a small ce."


    Listening to Mu Ran''s words, Ye Hua smiled, but quickly suppressed it. "Mu Ran, you''ve overlooked an important point."


    "Mu Ran doesn''t understand."


    "I want everyone to know that there''s an entity here in the Northern Chill region that they can''t provoke," Ye Hua said. He had changed his strategy. Rather than seeking trouble, he was waiting for others toe to him, so he could eliminate them openly and happily.


    After a moment of thought, Mu Ran realised that... the emperor was indeed so formidable that he needn''t fear anyone else.


    "By the way, have dinner with me tonight," Ye Hua said casually.


    "It''s an honour for Mu Ran."


    "Now, go rest."


    "Thank you, Emperor!" Mu Ran might not have realised that tonight Ye Hua was inviting an envoy from the three kingdoms for a meal. If anyone saw, they would notice Mu Ran seated next to Ye Hua. The reactions of those people would surely be interesting, which was why Ye Hua had called Mu Ran over.


    The heads of the three major sects had already arrived at the city gate! They were apanied by Yu Wenxiang and Qi Le!


    The trio looked at the towering city walls, finally understanding why Ma Zhi and Fang Meiying were so drawn to conquer it.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 792 (Kneel Down!)

    Chapter 792 (Kneel Down!)


    "Sect Master, the Voidless Empire... it''s truly magnificent. Look at those city walls, they''re even grander than the Three Supreme Halls of the Soul River!" Yu Wenxiang, who was on the side, couldn''t help but sigh in admiration.


    Qi Le gazed at the boundless city walls. "The Three Supreme Halls? I''m afraid they might not evenpare to the Benevolent King Prison!"


    Lan Gu stroked his white beard, saying nothing, and walked towards the city gates.


    As they saw the white-armoured soldiers at the city gate, his brows slightly furrowed, showing no fluctuations of energy, like an ordinary person.


    What did this mean? ording to what they heard, these guards were all Master level powerhouse.


    With confusion, the three of them entered the Voidless Empire.


    This time, their visit was low-key; they didn''t arouse any suspicion.


    The might of extermination of a sect couldn''t be taken lightly. After all, the true strength of the Voidless Empire hadn''t been fully revealed yet.


    However, from what they could see now, it was already tremendously powerful, an existence that couldn''t be provoked.


    Not long after the Supreme Spirit Sect entered the city, Feng Yong Chang, the Emperor of the Divine Steppes, also arrived. His expression was rather gloomy.


    However, that expression quickly dissipated. He was stunned by the sight of the Voidless Empire before him and remained mesmerised for a while.


    Compared to Voidless Realm, his own Divine Steppes couldn''t possibly match up.


    He even felt that he didn''t seem like an Emperor at all, more like a vige head.


    Truly, without aparison, one wouldn''t know how far behind they were.


    The Divine Steppes did have grandeur, with its long procession showcasing the regal air of royalty.


    But in the presence of the Voidless Empire, it was nothing but a joke.


    Feng Yong Chang knew he almost wished he coulde alone; this was just making himself the subject of ridicule.


    He wasn''t the only one who felt this way. The Emperor of the Profound Kingdom, as well as the Emperor of the Terra Magna Empire, who followed him, all had the same thoughts. Their processions were quite impressive.


    As the processions entered the city, the citizens pointed and whispered. Some even covered their mouths and chuckled.


    You''re all defeated warriors, and yet you still have the audacity to put on such airs. Aren''t you afraid of bing aughingstock? This is self-devaluation.


    Look at the Supreme Spirit Sect, how low-key they are. They''ve been walking the whole way.


    The processions quickly arrived at the front of the pce. It was time for the kings to dismount.


    Near the pce, stood Lan Gu and others. Why weren''t they going inside? That was because they were waiting for everyone to enter together.


    Lan Gu was the head of the Supreme Spirit Sect. Could his temper endure this? Absolutely not!


    So, he just stood to the side without speaking, fuming.


    The three emperors dismounted from their carriages and saw Lan Gu and the others. Without much thought, they quickly walked over to greet them.


    "Greetings, Master Lan Gu!" The three kings respectfully saluted.


    "En." Lan Gu responded with his eyes closed, appearing aloof.


    Of the three emperor, aside from Feng Yong Chang, there was Song Feiang, the emperor of the Profound Kingdom. He was the one who had previously sent assassins to kill Mu Ran.


    The other, quite lean, was Guan Jiaxiang, the king of the Terra Magna Empire. His face was tense.


    Seeing that Lan Gu wasn''t speaking, Guan Jiaxiang cautiously asked, "Master Lan Gu, what''s happening this time? Are we walking into a trap?"


    Song Feiang was also concerned. "Indeed, Master Lan Gu. We heard that your 200,000 disciples were annihted, that Elder Fang was crushed to death, and Elder Ma''s whereabouts are unknown. How are we supposed to deal with this? We''repletely powerless to fight back."


    Hearing Song Feiang''s words, Lan Gu''s expression grew even darker. It was as if he was reminding himself¡ª200,000 disciples dead, and two elders killed in battle!


    Feng Yong Chang''s voice was low. "What are you worried about? Everything is under themand of Master Lan Gu."


    Song Feiang and Guan Jiaxiang fell silent. Now, they could only rely on the powerful Supreme Spirit Sect.


    "Feng Yong Chang, have you carried out the task I assigned you?" Lan Gu''s voice carried a hint of killing intent.


    "Feng Yong Chang, the whole family of Mu Ran has been beheaded. No one was spared," Feng Yong Chang respectfully replied.


    Lan Gu nodded. "Very good! This beast! To actually betray the Supreme Spirit Sect!"


    "Yes, I also felt strange when Mu Ran said she wasing here alone," Feng Yong Chang followed suit, speaking with a ttering tone.


    The heavy pce doors suddenly creaked, causing everyone to stand up straight, watching as the doors slowly opened.


    Yi Hong appeared at the doorway, looking at the group. "Follow me."


    The group took a deep breath. Upon entering this door, they couldn''t tell whether it was for better or worse. It was all up to fate now.


    Leading the way, Yi Hong was followed by all the bigwigs of the Northern Chill region. They climbed the long staircase and finally arrived at the main hall!


    "Everyone, please enter." Yi Hong didn''t intend to go inside herself, he just smiled slightly.


    Lan Gu and the others weren''t puzzled. They entered the grand hall.


    As they stepped inside the hall, Lan Gu felt a warmth. The floor underfoot seemed unusual, and the dragon-patterned columns emitted an astonishing aura.


    Sitting on the central throne, was that the emperor of the Voidless Empire?


    Indeed, he looked extraordinary, his appearance was stunning!


    And sitting below...


    It was actually Mu Ran!!!


    When Lan Gu and the others saw Mu Ran, they werepletely stunned.


    And when Mu Ran saw the head of the sect and others, she was equally surprised. She hadn''t expected that, besides inviting her to dinner, the Emperor also invited others!


    This kind of meeting...


    It felt a bit awkward.


    Seated on the throne, Ye Hua was quite pleased with this scene, especially when he saw the incredulous looks on Lan Gu and the others. It was quite amusing.


    In Lan Gu''s mind, he had never expected Mu Ran to truly betray the sect. Considering the current situation, she was even dining with the Emperor. It was clear she had been highly valued!


    Thinking back to everything that had happened, a horrifying thought crossed Lan Gu''s mind.


    Everything had been arranged. Mu Ran''s disappearance was all part of a n, to make him send troops to save her, and then they would seize an opportunity!


    In the eyes of others, what was the difference between him and a bandit? But the Voidless Empire had earned a good reputation, defeating the mighty Supreme Spirit Sect of the Northern Chill region!


    Damn! He had actually been yed!


    It wasn''t just Lan Gu who thought this; even Feng Yong Chang shared the sentiment. It seemed like everything had been premeditated. That cunning girl! His son hadn''t returned yet!


    One could only say that they guessed half of the truth. Everything was orchestrated by Ye Hua. Mu Ran used to be loyal, but it was their actions that had disheartened her, leading her to follow him.


    Suddenly, Feng Yong Chang''s expression turned extremely ugly, as he thought of something.


    He had executed Mu Ran''s entire family!


    If Mu Ran had really joined the Voidless Empire... then things were going to get big.


    The people stood below, without any formal courtesies. After all, they were sect leaders or emperors; there was no reason for them to kneel and bow.


    Ye Hua gazed calmly, then turned to Mu Ran and said, "Mu Ran, shouldn''t you say something at this point?"


    Mu Ran snapped back to her senses and naturally understood the Emperor''s intention, but did she really have to say it?


    After a moment of hesitation, Mu Ran seemed to have made up her mind. Her previously uncertain expression became much calmer, she kneeled and dered, "Greetings to His Majesty! Please ept my respect!"


    Ye Hua was very satisfied with Mu Ran''s attitude. It should be like this.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 793 (This Small Crawfish is Not Bad)

    Chapter 793 (This Small Crawfish is Not Bad)


    ''As the subordinate of this deity, even if you are weak, you mustn''t lose in terms of momentum. When significant matters arise, this deity stands by your side!


    Hearing Mu Ran''s words, Lan Gu''s expression turned particrly unsightly, as if he had just eaten something unpleasant.


    This girl used to kneel and bow to himself, yet now she''s kneeling to someone else! Such audacity!


    Standing behind Lan Gu, Feng Yong Chang had a simr feeling. This girl''s scheming runs deep; she''s unknowingly attached herself to such a powerful figure. What a schemer!


    Standing beside them, Guan Jiaxiang and Song Feiang remained silent, but as long as Lan Gu knelt, they''re bound to follow suit. There''s no other choice.


    Now, everything depends on Lan Gu!


    Seeing no reaction from the crowd, Mu Ran shouted again in a coquettish tone, "Kneel and pay respects to His Majesty! Don''t dy!"


    Lan Gu really wanted to strangle this girl but dared not. Once she took action, it seemed trouble would follow. She didn''t want to bring disaster to her sect.


    But wouldn''t this one kneel represent submission? If news of this spreads, where would her dignity be?


    Lan Gu took a deep breath and cupped his hands, saying, "Lan Gu, Sect Master of the Supreme Spirit Sect, pays respects to Your Majesty!"


    The others behind his followed suit, providing a bit of face. It seemed the other side wouldn''t force them any further.


    Mu Ran didn''t know whether the Emperor had epted it, so she remained silent.


    Ye Hua set down the chopsticks in his hand and calmly asked, "Is your hearing normal?"


    A heavy feeling settled in the hearts of the people; this Emperor was really taking it too far! He wouldn''t let up.


    "Your Majesty, our hearing is certainly normal," Lan Gu said in a low voice.


    Leaning back on the dragon throne, Ye Hua said casually, "Since it''s normal, then hurry and pay your respects, and then we can discuss matters."


    "Your Majesty, isn''t this inappropriate?" Lan Gu said in a subdued voice,ced with anger. He hadn''t felt this humiliated in a long time.


    "Oh? Inappropriate? Is it because the strength exhibited by this Emperor isn''t powerful enough? Making you feel shortchanged? If that''s the case, you''re wee to leave and await this Emperor''s power. This Emperor won''t disappoint you," Ye Hua''s meaning was clear: if you don''t kneel today, it''s inappropriate!


    He had every reason to decimate them, so don''t give him a reason. Otherwise, you''ll have a miserable end, and this wasn''t a joke but a grave warning!


    At the sound of this threat, the scene fell silent for a moment, bing eerie and oppressive.


    In the hearts of the three emperors, a terrifying panic spread, causing their bodies to tremble.


    Finally!


    Profound Kingdom''s Song Feiang couldn''t withstand the internal fear any longer and knelt with a thud.


    Song Feiang, dressed in imperial robes, knelt down, a scene that surprised Mu Ran but not Ye Hua; she waited quietly.


    With Song Feiang''s kneel, it seemed to have a ripple effect. Guan Jiaxiang beside him couldn''t hold back and knelt as well, his inner fear reaching its peak.


    Feng Yong Chang followed suit, his legs trembling, the inner fear amplifying infinitely.


    Finally, they couldn''t resist any longer and knelt directly.


    Only the three members of the Supreme Spirit Sect remained standing.


    "Three emperors are wise, choosing a bright future. As for you, Sect Master, if you don''t kneel, take your people and go enjoy a hot meal at home, awaiting death''s arrival. Don''t disturb this Emperor''s chat with the three emperors."


    Lan Gu turned to look, the three emperors were trembling on the ground, while Wenxiang and Qi Le stood behind him in silence.


    Lan Gu''s heart was in a fierce struggle. Should he believe the Emperor''s words or not?


    If he turned around and left, and he could really annihte his sect, that would be the end.


    But this Emperor could also be bluffing.


    Someone who could effortlessly kill his elders ¨C could such a person be lying?


    Moreover, that confident demeanour didn''t seem feigned.


    Lan Gu stepped back and squatted down slowly, then knelt.


    Seeing the Sect Master kneel, Yu Wenxiang and Qi Le didn''t hesitate and followed suit.


    Mu Ran couldn''t believe her eyes. All the big shots of Northern Chill were kneeling!


    This couldn''t be a dream, right?


    Ye Hua let out a light sigh, seeming a bit disappointed. These all appeared to be intelligent people.


    Leading the way, Lan Gu shouted, "Long live His Majesty! Long live! Long live forever!"


    "Long live His Majesty! Long live! Long live forever!"


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Rise, and let''s sit down and dine."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    Once everyone was seated, Ye Hua said softly, "Actually, this Emperor hoped you''d have a bit of backbone."


    This was a sarcastic remark; everyone''s expressions turned sour.


    "That way, this Emperor could have all of you killed." With Ye Hua''s words, the expressions of a few power yers changed again. They felt fortunate to have kneeled just now; life and death were bnced on a kneel. Why die standing when you could die kneeling?


    Only fools would choose death.


    Lan Gu seemed somewhat resigned, and Feng Yong Chang respectfully said, "Thank you for sparing our lives, Your Majesty."


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything in response. He picked up his chopsticks and said, "Try these dishes. They''re all exquisite choices, definitely something you haven''t eaten before. Especially the small crawfish, it''s delicious. Remember to use gloves when eating; it''s a bit oily."


    Song Feiang actually put on disposable gloves after hearing this and tasted the small crawfish, then praised, "Your Majesty, it''s really good!"


    "Haha, eat up and chat!" Ye Hua smiled slightly. Being back here was like being back home; he was more cheerful.


    Feng Yong Chang and Guan Jiaxiang didn''t stand on ceremony either; they tried the small crawfish and found it truly delicious.


    "Now, Mu Ran is under this Emperor''smand. As for what you were before, you''re still the same now."


    Hearing Ye Hua''s words, everyone paused slightly, seeming to consider it good news. They had thought they would be kings on their own, but it turns out nothing had changed.


    Then, Ye Hua continued, "However, Mu Ran will manage you all from now on. Her words are my words. If you don''t obey, we''ll find someone else who will. Do you understand this Emperor''s intention?"


    Lan Gu''s tightly held hands beneath the table. Now, he had to listen to a young girl''s orders!


    Could he endure it?


    Unendurable!


    Intolerable!


    Let''s eat a small crawfish first to calm down.


    "We will obey Your Majesty''s orders!" several people shouted loudly.


    Ye Hua nodded, his mood still quite good. No one dared to anger this deity.


    At this moment, Mu Ran spoke up, "Are my parents in the Divine Steppes alright?"


    Feng Yong Chang was immediately startled, even Lan Gu''s expression tightened for a moment.


    If they had known that Mu Ran had sided with Ye Hua, they definitely wouldn''t have gone to kill her entire family!


    Feng Yong Chang knew the truth couldn''t be hidden, so after eating thest small crawfish, he quickly knelt in the middle.


    Seeing Feng Yong Chang''s actions, Mu Ran''s face became ugly in an instant. A sense of terror spread through her mind.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Feng Yong Chang hurriedly exined, "Your Majesty! Mu Ran''s entire family has already been executed by me, but it was all under Master Lan''s orders. He said Mu Ran had betrayed us, so he ordered the execution of Mu Ran''s entire family. I had no choice."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 794 (Kill!)

    Chapter 794 (Kill!)


    Upon hearing Feng Yong Chang''s words, Mu Ran''s world turned pitch ck, and she sat on the ground weakly. Her beautiful eyes welled up with tears, her fists clenched tightly, and she red angrily at Lan Gu.


    Ye Hua frowned slightly and asked, "Lan Gu, is what Feng Yong Chang said true?"


    Lan Gu slowly stood up and knelt before Ye Hua, saying, "Your Majesty, it was mymand, but at that time, I thought Mu Ran had betrayed me, which is why I gave the order."


    Ye Hua looked at Mu Ran beside him and said, "Misfortune should not befall one''s family. You both should understand this principle, right?"


    "We understand and apologise!" Both of them quickly apologised.


    Ye Hua calmly asked Mu Ran, "Mu Ran, how do you want to handle this matter? After all, they can be considered your enemies."


    Mu Ran slowly closed her eyes, images of her family shing in her mind. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and when she opened them again, her gaze seemed devoid of mercy.


    "Kill!"


    Hearing Mu Ran''s words, Ye Hua was somewhat relieved. If she couldn''t even do this, then...


    Ye Hua nodded, seemingly approving.


    Feng Yong Chang, who was kneeling on the ground and about to plead for mercy, suddenly felt a cold sensation on his neck. He reached out to touch it and found it covered in blood...


    Then his entire head rolled off, and his headless body sprayed blood like a fountain.


    Everyone present was stunned, and no one knew who had acted.


    However, Lan Gu, who was also kneeling nearby, was in the same situation. His body was covered in blood, but he had no idea who had killed Feng Yong Chang.


    A sense of impending doom surged in Lan Gu''s heart, and he unleashed his peak Emperor strength!


    "Come and take my life!" Lan Gu knew that if this emperor didn''t die, he would die instead. He''d rather go all out!


    Lan Gu transformed into a golden sword, radiating a blinding light, and terrifying sword energy filled the pce.


    Song Feiang watched this scene in awe and marvelled at the pinnacle of Emperor power. So strong! He truly deserved to be the Sect Master! Amazing!


    Even Yu Wenxiang was shocked. He didn''t expect the Sect Master to master the technique of bing a sword. This move was a threat even to an Order level powerhouse! [Fighter, Warrior, Master, Grandmaster, King, Emperor, Order, God, Venerable, and Heavenly Venerable]


    The sword emitted a terrifying pressure that rushed towards Ye Hua, but he paid it no mind and continued to eat his meal, treating the pressure like cotton candy.


    Aaah! Aaah! Aaah! Aaah!


    Four dragon roars suddenly echoed, deafening everyone present. Four divine dragons that had been coiled around the red pirs appeared!


    The four divine dragons opened their blood-red mouths and directly bit the airborne sword, tearing it apart in an instant. They didn''t mind it being covered in blood and swallowed it whole. Then, they seamlessly merged back into the pirs as if they had never appeared.


    In the air, a few strands of silver threads fell down.


    The entire process had taken less than ten seconds but was unforgettable!


    Four divine dragons had appeared!


    They had directly shattered Lan Gu, who had just reached the level of Order in that instant! [Apparently his breakthrough went without description.]


    But even if he had reached the level of Order, all that was left of him were a few strands of hair.


    Everyone dared not speak. Finally, they had witnessed the strength of this emperor!


    The divine dragons were just decorations, damn it!


    Could anyone survive this?


    At this moment, the two elders of the Supreme Spirit were frightened. Sect Master had just attempted to kill the emperor... This...


    So Yu Wenxiang and Qi Le quickly knelt before Ye Hua and said, "Your Majesty, spare our lives! We didn''t know anything!"


    Ye Hua ignored them and looked at the grieving Mu Ran, asking, "Mu Ran, take care of yourself."


    Hearing the emperor''sforting words, Mu Ran couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. Her strong facade crumbled, and she sobbed, leaning on the table. After all, Mu Ran was still under twenty years old and couldn''t bear such a blow.


    Losing her parents in an instant.


    Ye Hua sighed softly, thankful that he had no parents.


    After a long while, Mu Ran regained herposure and, with a tearful voice, said, "Your Majesty, please allow Mu Ran to leave for a while."


    "Very well, go and rest."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your concern." Mu Ran bowed respectfully and then left the grand hall. The culprits had already been punished, so there was nothing more to say.


    Ye Hua looked at the two kneeling men and said indifferently, "What are your names?"


    "Your Majesty, I''m called Yu Wenxiang!"


    "Your Majesty, I''m called Qi Le!"


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Yu Wenxiang, from now on, you will be the Sect Master of the Supreme Spirit Sect, and Qi Le, you will be the king of Divine Steppes!"


    Upon hearing that the emperor wasn''t pursuing the matter, the two men were overjoyed and even received promotions.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, long live Your Majesty! Long live! Long live forever!" They quickly expressed their gratitude. The emperor was indeed a wise ruler, a truly good person!


    Next, nothing significant happened. They had a meal and then left the pce, resting overnight in an inn outside. Tomorrow, they will return to their new territories.


    Ye Hua also went to have a good time with Qing Yutong, leaving her feeling like she was about to be yed to death by her brother-inw.


    In Mu Ran''s sleeping chamber, Cang Konghong stood at the door, listening to Mu Ran''s crying inside, feeling very ufortable.


    Should he go in andfort her? He heard that her parents had all been killed, even though the killers were already dead, Mu Ran''s parents couldn''te back to life.


    Just as Cang Konghong was pondering, Tang Wei walked in. She had also heard about the incident, so she came to check on Mu Ran''s condition.


    Seeing Cang Konghong standing foolishly outside the door, Tang Wei almost wanted to knock his head. This was the time when she needed yourfort, you fool.


    "Why are you still standing outside? Don''t you want to go in andfort Mu Ran?" Tang Wei pulled Cang Konghong aside and whispered.


    Cang Konghong didn''t say anything.


    "You''ve already missed your chance with Yue Hua, do you also want to miss out on Mu Ran? Do you have to see Mu Ran marry someone else to feelfortable?" Tang Wei didn''t hold back in striking Cang Konghong with her words.


    Hearing Tang Wei''s words, Cang Konghong clenched his fists tightly. Yes! Did he want to see Mu Ran marry someone else and experience that pain again?


    Tang Wei looked at Cang Konghong and, feeling frustrated, huffed and walked away. She wille back to check on Mu Ran tomorrow.


    Cang Konghong stood in ce for a long time, looked at the door, summoned up his courage, and gently pushed it open.


    Quietly opening the wooden door, Cang Konghong saw Mu Ran lying on the bed, sobbing uncontrobly. Hearing her cries, he felt his own heartache.


    Cang Konghong walked slowly towards her and sat on the edge of the bed, watching her small trembling figure. He reached out and gently patted her back.


    Mu Ran turned to look at Cang Konghong, then threw herself into his arms, crying even more heartbreakingly.


    Cang Konghong sighed in relief, gently embracing Mu Ran and stroking her back.


    Neither of them said anything, as if they understood each other''s feelings.


    After a long time, Mu Ran cried herself to exhaustion and fell asleep in Cang Konghong''s arms.


    Cang Konghong gentlyid her on the bed, covered her with a nket, and stood by her side, continuing to protect her...


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua was in a meeting.


    This was a family meeting organised by Qing Ya.


    There were a total of four people: Ye Hua and his three wives.


    The theme of the meeting was about Ye Hua''s mistreatment of Qing Yutong.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 795 (Soul River)

    Chapter 795 (Soul River)


    Ye Hua red at Qing Yutong fiercely, as if asking her, "What are you up to now?"


    She had been enjoying herself every night, and now she was pulling a stunt like this. He really wanted to give her a good scolding.


    Qing Yutong hid behind her sister and stuck out her tongue yfully. She thought, ''You''ve been bullying me every night, so tonight, I''ll tease you a little.''


    Ye Hua was aware of Qing Yutong''s mischievous nature, so he decided to y along.


    "Ye Hua, stop bullying Yutong all the time. She''s not a machine and can''t handle your nightly activities," Qing Ya sighed helplessly. Her younger sister hadined to her several times, but Qing Ya thought Yutong was just being naughty. So, don''t me your sister for setting you up.


    Donghuang Baizhi also smiled and said, "Ye Hua, Yutong is still young and has just experienced such a thing. Be gentle with her."


    Qing Yutong nodded from behind her two sisters, agreeing with their words.


    Ye Hua suddenly chuckled. "You''ve alle a long way with me, and you know my habits."


    "Besides, don''t be fooled by Yutong. She always says she wants to reach the heavens with pleasure," Ye Hua said, thinking of that scene and finding it amusing.


    Qing Yutong blushed and said, "No way, Brother-inw, you shouldn''t make things up. It''s so painful every time; I feel like I''m going to die."


    "Oh, by the way, Yutong even asked which sister is morefortable. She was wondering if Baizhi is as amazing as herself. I haven''t said anything, but she started boasting, saying she''s the best and the tightest," Ye Hua continued.


    Qing Ya: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    Qing Yutong hurriedly exined, "Brother-inw, you''re making things up. Sister, Baizhi, please don''t believe him. I never said that. I just said it very subtly."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi immediately grabbed Qing Yutong and pushed her into Ye Hua''s arms.


    Donghuang Baizhi said calmly, "Ye Hua, make do with what you have."


    "Yeah, and if you break it, we''ll get you a new one," Qing Ya added with a stern tone. The little rascal was quite naughty.


    Hearing this, Ye Hua burst intoughter. It was quite an interesting proposition - being able to get a new one if it broke.


    Qing Yutong felt like dying inside. "Sister, how can you do this? You''re sending amb to the tiger''s mouth!"


    Qing Ya said sweetly, "Ye Hua, please give her a good lesson so she knows the consequences of being naughty."


    "Alright, I''ll take care of it."


    After saying that, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi went to be with their children. As their children were about to leave, the mothers felt even more reluctant.


    When the door closed, Qing Yutong''s expression changed instantly. "Brother-inw, I know I was wrong."


    "Hehe, do you think saying sorry is enough?" Ye Hua said coldly. She dared to do such a thing; she had quite the audacity!


    "Brother-inw, please, I beg you," Qing Yutong pleaded, rubbing her chest against Ye Hua like a little kitten.


    Ye Hua raised an eyebrow at Qing Yutong''s exquisite beauty and said softly, "Yutong, tonight, we''ll change the position as a punishment for you."


    "Change the position?" Qing Yutong didn''t immediately understand, but when she saw Ye Hua''s mischievous smile, she realised what he meant, and her whole demeanour changed.


    "No! No! No!" Qing Yutong quickly tried to escape, but Ye Hua lifted her onto his shoulder.


    Qing Yutong begged desperately, "Brother-inw, please, it''s deadly."


    "Don''t you want to try? How will you know if you don''t?" Ye Hua grinned. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were too scared to try it, but Qing Yutong had quite the courage. She needed to be taught a lesson.


    "Brother-inw, I promise to be good from now on. I''ll listen to everything you say, okay?" Qing Yutong was on the verge of tears. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn''t have sought revenge on Ye Hua.


    "No one wille to save you, no matter how loudly you scream."


    "Sister! Sister! Help! Your husband is about to kill your sister!" Qing Yutong shouted for help.


    Ye Hua threw Qing Yutong onto the big bed, and she curled up with the nket in one corner, looking like she was asking whether he was going toe over or not.


    Seeing Qing Yutong like this only fueled Ye Hua''s desire for conquest.


    The next day, Ye Hua walked out of the pce, feelingpletely rxed. He hadpleted Qing Ya''s task, and Yutong wouldn''t be able to get out of bed for a few days.


    As for Qing Yutong, who was lying on the bed, she felt frustrated. Her brother-inw was shameless, but she had to admit it was quite enjoyable.


    The days passed one by one, and Ye Hua watched as the streets grew increasingly bustling. He was pleased to see the poption rise, and business development was also doing well. It was a good start.


    Even the property prices had increased several times. Ye Hua couldn''t help but marvel at how real estate spection happened everywhere.


    As for the other kingdoms, everything was peaceful. The Northern Chill region was firmly under his control, and he had no intention of bothering with small fries. His focus was on his children now.


    After all, his children would soon be embarking on their own missions. Ye Hua could see that Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were reluctant to let go, so after sending the children off, he decided to take his three wives out for a break and also inspect the Soul River.


    Speaking of the Soul River, Ye Hua had only seen it on maps. Northern Chill was the northernmost region, and below ity the Soul River.


    The water of the Soul River flowed to an unknown destination, but rumours had it that the river''s water was incredibly corrosive. Anyone who touched it would be instantly dissolved. That''s why the river''s water was called "Soul Water," and no one dared to touch it.


    However, people in the vicinity of the Soul River worshipped the River God, and the Soul River was also a symbol of power.


    In the areas surrounding the Soul River, there were many powerful sects and countries. Compared to Northern Chill, those ces were like provincial capitals, while Northern Chill was just a small vige.


    Among them, the two most powerful were the "Three Supreme Halls" and the "Benevolent King Prison." Ye Hua hadn''t seen what they were like yet, but after sending his children off, he nned to take his wives out for a break.


    Ye Hua was currently sitting in the children''s pce, pondering some matters.


    During these days, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had been instructing their children, giving them various instructions and expressing their concerns.


    "Ye Hua, where do you want to send Yan''er and Liu''er for their studies?" Qing Ya, holding her children, asked curiously.


    Ye Hua furrowed his brows slightly and said in a deep voice, "In the southern part of the Sapphire Continent, there are two of the strongest forces, one is the ''Broken Vein Mountain'' and the other is the ''Divine Scripture Academy''. Both the Sect Masters are Overlord-level powerhouses."


    "These two ces are very strict in their selection of disciples, and the selection only happens once every five years. In three days, it will be the time for Broken Vein Mountain and Divine Scripture Academy to recruit disciples. After sending Yan''er and Liu''er there, we''ll go to Divine Scripture Academy. Time is a bit tight." Ye Hua arranged the children like this because, on the one hand, it would help strengthen their bond, and on the other hand, Donghuang Li and Ye Yan sometimescked the decisiveness needed.


    As for Ye Shen and Ye Liu, they werepletely fearless, so separating them was also a way to let them look out for their older siblings. Kindness was good to have, but excessive kindness would only harm oneself.


    Ye Shen and Ye Liu didn''t have any worries, so he decided to separate them, allowing them to admonish their older siblings. Kindness was a virtue, but excessive kindness would be a weakness.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 796 (Yan’er, You Better Act Cool from Now On)

    Chapter 796 (Yan''er, You Better Act Cool from Now On)


    The four children were very excited when they heard about the ces they were going to. After all, they all had a warrior''s spirit in their blood, and the thought of leaving their parents'' protection and being able to showcase their abilities made them excited.


    Ye Hua not only wanted his children to study but also to experienceplex human environments because practical experience was the best training.


    "Is it dangerous?" Qing Ya asked in a deep voice.


    Although Donghuang Baizhi didn''t ask, her eyes showed deep concern.


    "Don''t worry; once they enter, their safety is guaranteed. After all, those two forces are the strongest in the south of the Sapphire Continent, and no one dares to provoke them."


    Ye Hua''s words reassured his two wives. As long as the children were safe, that was what mattered.


    "Three days from now, we''ll set off. At that time, Baizhi and I will go to send Ah Li and Ye Shen, Qing Ya, you and Yutong will go to send Ye Yan and Ye Liu. We''ll split up; otherwise, time won''t be enough since we only have one day," Ye Hua exined calmly, as he had already made all the necessary arrangements.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded and followed their husband''s instructions.


    For the next three days, Ye Hua, Qing Ya, and Donghuang Baizhi spent their time ying with the children. With the children leaving soon, their carefree childhood woulde to an end, and they would embark on their learning journey.


    The weather was beautiful on the day of departure, with clear skies and no snowstorms. The four children were all prepared, and they didn''t carry heavy luggage or bring anything with them.


    Ye Hua stood by, feeling reluctant but not showing it. However, his three women all had swollen eyes from crying. Even Qing Yutong was the same. After all, Qing Yutong had watched the children grow up, and now they were leaving, so she felt a deep sense of loss.


    Although the four children were born to Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi respectively, they didn''t see any distinction among themselves; they all called them "Mom." Looking at Qing Ya hugging Donghuang Li and crying...


    Donghuang Baizhi held Ye Yan and cried as if it were a life-and-death separation.


    Ye Hua didn''t like this kind of scene, so he walked to the side and looked into the distance.


    As a man, Ye Hua hid his vulnerability well. These were his flesh and blood, and who wouldn''t feel distressed? Making such a decision was not easy, but it had to be done.


    "Big brother," Ye Liu called out softly.


    Ye Shen looked at his sister and smiled slightly, "What''s wrong, Liu''er?"


    Ye Liu smiled gently, "The next time we meet, we''ll be opponents. I hope big brother won''t disappoint his little sister."


    Ye Shen understood what Ye Liu meant. There would bepetitions between the disciples of Broken Vein Mountain and Divine Scripture Academy, and they were both very confident. So, when they met, they would meet as opponents, but by then, they would have grown up...


    "Liu''er, big brother won''t go easy on you," Ye Shen smiled and said. He was looking forward topeting with his little sister. As for others? They wouldn''t be his opponents.


    "All right, it''s a deal," Ye Liu said, then walked forward and hugged Ye Shen gently.


    Ye Shen''s mouth curled into a smile as he hugged his sister tightly and said, "When big brother is not by your side, take good care of yourself."


    "Yeah, big brother, you too," Ye Liu said softly.


    The two siblings had been together for five years, and although they were not blood-rted, they felt closer than blood rtives. Now that they were separating, it was natural that they felt reluctant. This was just the love between siblings...


    Looking at Donghuang Li, she also hugged her brother, Ye Yan.


    "Yan''er, from now on, I won''t be there to show off with you. When you fly, you have to act cool on your own. Don''t embarrass your sister," Donghuang Li said affectionately.


    Ye Yan''s nose tingled a bit. He had been following his sister since birth, and he had less time with his parents than his sister did. Now that they were parting ways...


    "Dad, Mom, can Yan''er cry?" Ye Yan weakly asked.


    Ye Hua sighed, "You can."


    "Wow," Ye Yan burst into tears in Donghuang Li''s arms in an instant, and even Ye Shen and Ye Liu made faint crying sounds.


    The three wives were also in tears, but Ye Hua quietly watched, feeling a bit unhappy.


    After checking the time, it was about time.


    "Okay, let''s go our separate ways," Ye Hua said in a deep voice as he walked forward.


    "Dad, hug~" The four children reached out their hands, looking at their father with longing in their eyes.


    Looking at his adorable children, Ye Hua''s eyes couldn''t help but moisten. He crouched down slightly, hugged his children in his arms, and said lovingly, "Study hard, and your mom and I will be proud of you."


    "Yes, Dad, we know."


    Ye Hua nodded, his gaze bing firm again. "Qing Ya, Yutong, let''s go our separate ways."


    "Yes," Qing Ya nodded obediently.


    The four children gradually separated, and this parting was for their future reunions.


    With reluctance in their hearts, they disappeared from the spot.


    Broken Vein Mountain was located in the south of the Sapphire Continent, consisting of endless mountain ranges. However, there were faults between these mountain ranges, which was why it was called Broken Vein Mountain.


    In reality, Broken Vein Mountain was more like arge country, covering an extremely vast area evenrger than the entire Northern Chill. It was divided into two main sects: the main sect, which was the genuine Broken Vein Mountain, and the subsidiary sect, which naturally had a lower status. However, disciples from the subsidiary sect were also eager to enter the main sect.


    Among these broken mountain ranges, each had its own name, and the one where Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi were going was called Jade Vein.


    Jade Vein was below the subsidiary sect and only disciples with extremely high talent could enter the subsidiary sect. From there, they wouldpete to enter the main sect.


    Ye Hua hoped that his children would polish themselves at the lowest level so that they could shine brightly when they followed him.


    At the foot of Jade Vein Mountain.


    "Wow, so many people!" Donghuang Li gradually shook off her sadness from the farewell and looked at the scene before her.


    The area at the foot of Jade Vein Mountain was not as luxurious as they had imagined; it was just an ordinary small vige. However, this small vige was packed with people. People from all walks of life, including nobles andmoners, hade here with their children. The 4 and 5-year-old children all looked bewildered and even a little scared.


    However, Donghuang Li and Ye Shen remained calm.


    "Ah Li, don''t run around," Ye Hua called out.


    "Okay~"


    Ye Hua held Donghuang Baizhi''s delicate hand, and Donghuang Baizhi held her son, Ye Shen. Donghuang Li came over, holding her father''s big hand, feeling warmth.


    The next time she saw her father, she would have grown up. Thinking about it made her look forward to it.


    The good looks of this family of four instantly attracted the attention of everyone. Their appearance was truly outstanding, especially the woman; there was hardly anyone in the world as beautiful as her.


    Perhaps it was the sadness conveyed by Donghuang Baizhi that made people feel even more heartbroken, as if they had been subjected to domestic violence.


    Ye Hua first obtained a number te and then followed therger group to ascend the mountain. From time to time, they could see parents bringing their children down the mountain.


    Every child was crying and reluctant.


    "This time, the admission process for Jade Vein is different from before."


    "What''s going on? How is it different?"


    "I heard that the disciples of the senior Fighters themselves are conducting the assessments."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 797 (The Whole Family Acting Pretentious)

    Chapter 797 (The Whole Family Acting Pretentious)


    "What! Fighters! How old are our children!"


    "Yeah, what kind of rule is this? It''s just ying blindly."


    Ye Hua heard the murmurs from the people around and knew the advantage of selecting students this way. The key was not to defeat the Fighters, but to observe the children''s talents.


    Ye Hua whispered, "Ah Li, Ye Shen, go easy when you make your moveter."


    "Yes, Dad, we understand."


    Although Ye Hua spoke quietly, he was still heard by the people in front and behind him.


    In his heart, he also thought, ''This guy is really good at acting pretentious, asking such young children to go easy. If the Fighters show mercy, it''s considered good enough.''


    Donghuang Li was still quite interested, but Ye Shen, standing next to her, had a stern expression and showed no interest at all. They were just Fighters.


    If it were an Order level powerhouse, it would be a different story.


    Ye Hua looked at Donghuang Baizhi, who was feeling down, and gently kissed his wife''s cheek. "Alright, don''t be too sad."


    Ye Hua''s actions seemed ordinary, but in the eyes of these people, it was different. In the Sapphire Continent, it was no different from ancient times. There was no such practice.


    It was aplete moral decline.


    Moreover! Kissing such a beautiful woman in front of us! Unbearable!


    Even if she''s your wife, you shouldn''t do that. If this weren''t the foot of the Jade Vein Mountain, he would surely be beaten up. People despised men who acted pretentious like this, thinking they were something special just because they had a beautiful wife. Look at his smug face; they''d like to stamp it with a shoe.


    "Ah Li," Donghuang Baizhi called out softly.


    "Mom," Donghuang Li reached out and held her mother''s hand.


    Ye Hua shook his head; it seemed that Donghuang Baizhi was a little upset, and it was understandable.


    The team moved quickly, and the people descending the mountain were also fast, most of them were bringing their children down the mountain. It seemed that the proportion was quite high.


    Gradually, Ye Hua finally arrived at the front tform of the Jade Vein Mountain, and behind the tform stood a huge que.


    Jade Vein Mountain!


    The three characters carried a strong sense of majesty. At a nce, you could tell that it was not ordinary, and it must have been crafted by a master.


    As long as you could enter the gate of Jade Vein Mountain, it would be a matter of great honour for the sect, and at least that''s what everyone thought.


    On the high tform, three old men sat silently, watching the scene below.


    In the centre of the arena, a child of about 10 years old waspeting with a 5-year-old child who was visibly shorter.


    To be precise, it wasn''t apetition; before they even started, the 5-year-old child was already crying in fear.


    Then, the next one stepped up.


    The strength of the Fighters in front of the children was quite intimidating.


    It was understandable, but the requirements for joining the sect had indeed be much higher than before, when it was mainly about testing one''s talent.


    Ye Hua watched as these children left one by one in tears, shaking his head. It seemed that they wouldn''t be recruiting many today.


    Soon, it was Ye Hua''s turn and his family''s turn.


    "Who''s going first?" Ye Hua asked softly.


    His calm demeanour made people feel as though his children could easily win. He was even asking who should go first when the opponent was a 10-year-old Duelist!!!


    It was terrifying.


    "Sis, you go first," Ye Shen said casually.


    Donghuang Li shrugged, "Okay, I''ll set an example for you."


    The onlookers: "..."


    This girl is quite pretty, why is she bragging like this?


    Even the three elders sitting on the high tform hesitated for a moment. This girl seemed interesting; they wondered if she had real talent.


    Donghuang Li walked directly to the tform, looking at the boy across from her.


    The boy blushed as he looked at Donghuang Li. She was a beautiful girl, seemingly one of a kind in the entire Jade Vein Mountain, even more attractive than a celebrity.


    That''s right! The 10-year-old genius Fighter, Mu Gao, was a reincarnator, and the extent of his abilities was unknown.


    Donghuang Li nced at the boy in front of her and said calmly, "Come on, don''t just stand there foolishly. The longer you stare, the less likely it is to be yours."


    Mu Gao: "..."


    Listening to Donghuang Li''s words, everyone felt the heat; she was not someone to mess with.


    "This girl is impressive; she doesn''t seem afraid in front of Mu Gao," one of the elders on the high tformmented lightly.


    "Yeah, it looks like she''s got some potential."


    "Actually, whether she has potential or not, you can tell by looking at her parents."


    The three elders nodded. From Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi, it was evident that this girl must have some potential.


    Mu Gao gestured, and Donghuang Li, somewhat reluctantly, followed suit and gestured back.


    "Be careful!" Mu Gao said in a deep voice.


    Donghuang Li chuckled softly, "You should be the one who needs to be careful."


    Before the words had even finished, Donghuang Li''s petite figure disappeared, and Mu Gao felt a heavy pressure in his chest as he was pushed back dozens of steps!


    The whole arena fell silent. This... this girl... actually pushed a Fighter down.


    How is this possible!


    The three elders on the tform suddenly stood up, murmuring, "This girl actually has the strength of a Fighter! How is this possible! Such a thing has never been seen on the entire Sapphire Continent!"


    But it was happening right in front of them, making the three elders feel like they were dreaming.


    Mu Gao stared nkly at Donghuang Li in the arena, feeling a bit dazed. He had actually lost to a girl...


    She was really strong!!!


    Ye Hua shook his head, advising Ah Li to keep a low profile, but in the end...


    She just had to follow her sister''s lead. She really likes to show off.


    "Ye Shen, don''t follow your sister''s example," Ye Hua admonished.


    "Okay."


    "Donghuang Li! Pass!" As an elder announced, Donghuang Li had passed, which was expected.


    Donghuang Li bowed to the surrounding audience to express her gratitude. It was too easy and not very interesting... It would have been nice if Yan''er were here, so they could show off together. But unfortunately, her younger brother was as cold as ice.


    A senior approached and smiled, "You two must be Donghuang Li''s parents."


    Ye Hua nodded, and Donghuang Baizhi held her daughter''s hand, looking reluctant to part.


    "You can rest assured. Every year, we have a family visit day, so you cane into the sect to see your child. Safety is not a concern, as no one dares to cause trouble in the Broken Vein Mountain."


    Donghuang Baizhi was relieved to hear that and whispered, "We entrust our child to you."


    "Don''t worry, Donghuang Li is a promising talent, and we will focus on nurturing her," the elder said with a faint smile, believing that Donghuang Li would definitely rise within the sect.


    "Brother, why are you still standing there like a dummy? Come on!" Donghuang Li shouted at Ye Shen.


    The elder suddenly became puzzled. "Your son too?"


    "Yes," Ye Hua replied calmly.


    Looking at Ye Shen, the elder thought that this child was probably only about five years old. If this was his sister, it seemed that the younger brother wouldn''t be any less remarkable.


    Jade Vein Mountain was quite lucky today, discovering two new stars. However, they would have to test them to know for sure.


    Ye Shen walked onto the tform without changing his expression. Mu Gao stabilised his internal energy and joined him, emitting the aura of a Fighter. However, Ye Shen showed no reaction at all, leaving everyone stunned!


    How could his sister be so powerful, and yet his younger brother was equally extraordinary!


    The faces of the three elders instantly turned strange; it was a mixture of shock!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 798 (I Wont Show Off)

    Chapter 798 (I Won''t Show Off)


    Because Ye Shen was only five years old! At the age of five, he could actually face the aura released by a martial artist! Unprecedented!


    In fact, the three elders were just observing how long the child could withstand the aura of the martial artist as part of the admission process.


    Mu Gao''s gaze gradually became serious. This boy, who was half his age, was very impressive! Although he didn''t know how impressive, he just felt that he was really skilled!


    "Surrender, you''re not my opponent!" Ye Shen said casually.


    Donghuang Li was astonished...


    When did her little brother start showing off like this? He was even more impressive than Yan''er; there was no doubt about it.


    Donghuang Baizhi said with a tender voice, "Look, all the kids are learning from you."


    Ye Hua was speechless...


    The people around were also taken aback by Ye Shen''s words. If the older sister was amazing, did that mean the younger brother was just as amazing?


    Was this whole family full of impressive people?


    Was it necessary to boast like this?


    Mu Gao considered himself a skilled practitioner, the youngest expert on the entire Jade Vein Mountain. Even though this was the little sister of that youngdy, it was now time to demonstrate his strength!


    "The one who should surrender is you! Take this!" Mu Gao roared, and the aura of a martial artist erupted, creating a cloud of dust.


    However, Ye Shen gave Mu Gao a cold look, thinking he had no idea of his own abilities!


    Then, Ye Shen took a step forward and gave a light shout!


    Boom!


    The aura of a Warrior burst forth instantly, and Mu Gao, who was charging toward him, was instantly blown away and crashed into the steps, losing consciousness.


    At that moment...


    The entire Jade Vein Mountain fell into silence.


    Ye Hua shook his head, and Donghuang Baizhi pinched her husband, as if to say, "Look at what you''ve turned our children into."


    Donghuang Li felt there was potential in this situation. She didn''t expect her ice-cold younger brother to enjoy showing off. It was quite interesting.


    There was no way around it; showing off was gic.


    The three elders on the tform didn''t know what to say.


    A five-year-old Warrior!


    Were their eyes deceiving them...


    "Is it over?" Ye Shen asked calmly.


    One of the elders immediately said, "It''s over! It''s over!"


    The people waiting in line couldn''t believe it; both siblings had passed. They were so impressive!


    Ye Shen walked back slowly, as if it was just a small matter.


    Ye Hua patted his son''s head. This little guy really opened his eyes today.


    Donghuang Li stood beside her brother and said, "Ye Shen."


    "Big sister, what''s wrong?" Ye Shen asked softly, his tone much gentler.


    "In the future, big sister will teach you how to show off," Donghuang Li smiled.


    Ye Shen helplessly replied, "Big sister, I don''t like showing off, and I don''t even know what it means."


    Donghuang Li stared at her little brother in astonishment. My goodness! You''re already so good at showing off; big sister can''t even keep up with you.


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi bothughed. Ye Shen''s words were quite sensible.


    "You have to listen to your big sister, no arguments."


    "But, big sister..." Ye Shen knew it would be like this. It was really a headache, but he had to listen to his big sister, which was even more perplexing.


    The children were about to enter, and Donghuang Baizhi squatted down, gently hugging them. "Mom won''t be around, so you two have to take care of each other, okay? Ye Shen, you have to protect your big sister, and Ah Li, you have to make sure your little brother doesn''t get bullied."


    "Yes, Mom and Dad, you can rest assured. I''ll definitely protect my little brother."


    "I''ll also protect my big sister."


    Ye Hua nodded. These were his good children. "Go on, study hard."


    Donghuang Li held Ye Shen''s hand and waved to her parents. "Mom, Dad, Ah Li will miss you."


    "I''ll miss Mom and Dad too."


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi watched their children walk into the Jade Vein Mountain until they disappeared from view.


    Donghuang Baizhi instantly leaned into Ye Hua''s arms and burst into tears. It was heartbreaking. All the parents present could empathise with Donghuang Baizhi''s feelings.


    Ye Huaforted her softly and sighed gently. He supported Donghuang Baizhi as they descended the mountain and then disappeared into a secluded ce.


    They were preparing to check on Qing Ya''s situation.


    The Divine Scripture Academy was different from the Broken Vein Mountain. It was located in the Elysian Mountain Fief, making it the most unique institution on the entire Sapphire Continent.


    However, the Elysian Mountain Fief was also thergest nation on the entire continent, which was truly impressive.


    Ye Hua sent a message to Qing Ya and learned that they were still in the middle of the exams. So, he decided to take Donghuang Baizhi with him.


    "Baizhi, don''t cry. Look at the way people are staring at us; it''s like I''m bullying you," Ye Hua was also at a loss.


    "But haven''t you bullied me yet? Ye Hua, wuwuwu..." Donghuang Baizhi lightly pounded Ye Hua''s chest, as if massaging it.


    Ye Hua gently said, "Alright, my dear, can you please stop?"


    "Wuwuwu, then call me ''Little Fairy''."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "Baizhi, you''re already a mother of two children, and you want me to call you ''Little Fairy''? Are you trying to make meugh?" Ye Hua was really amused by his wife. "Little Fairy, hahaha... that''s so funny."


    Seeing her husbandughing at her, Donghuang Baizhi snorted and walked away on her own.


    Ye Hua immediately pulled his wife into his arms. "Little Fairy, don''t be angry, okay?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore," Donghuang Baizhi said angrily.


    Seeing that his wife''s mood had improved, Ye Hua felt a bit more at ease. He looked at the surrounding buildings and asked, "Do you think our territory is better, or here?"


    Donghuang Baizhi also gradually calmed down and said softly, "Here is filled with an ancient atmosphere, while our territory is like a newborn,cking the depth of time."


    Ye Hua nodded, realising that some things couldn''t be bought with money; they required time to refine.


    The husband and wife soon arrived at the admission location.


    "Brother-inw, over here," Qing Yutong waved and called out loudly from the entrance.


    Seeing the lively Qing Yutong, Ye Hua directly held her little hand and walked into the examination venue at the periphery, where anxious parents were waiting.


    "Qing Ya," Ye Hua spotted Qing Ya among the anxious parents.


    "Ye Hua," Qing Ya hurriedly walked over and gently nestled in her husband''s arms.


    The men around them seemed as if they were about to breathe fire.


    They had been wondering earlier why those two beautiful women didn''t have men around but had children. Now look! This man was holding one in each hand, with another one in his arms! Wasn''t this showing off?


    They had never seen such a shameless person before, who had three such beautiful wives. It was simply unreasonable!


    Ye Hua asked softly, "What about Yan''er and Liu''er?"


    "They''ve already gone inside to take the exam," Qing Ya said softly. She was also very nervous and didn''t know if her children would pass.


    "Brother-inw, did Ah Li and Ye Shen pass?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    "Yes, they both passed. It was quite quick, so we came over," Ye Hua replied.


    Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously, "What are theypeting in on this side? I heard that over there, it''s about martial strength."


    Qing Ya worriedly exined, "They said it''s something like mental power. I''m not exactly sure what it is, but they each go into a separate small room, and the results will be disyed on a stone monument."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line-----


    Dear Turkey Connoisseurs and Gratitude Enthusiasts,


    Ah, it''s that time of the year when our stretchy pants be our best friends, and we embrace the art of the fooda with pride ¨C it''s Thanksgiving!


    Now, let''s be honest, Thanksgiving is a day where stic waistbands are the real unsung heroes. But beyond the glorious feast and the impending foodas, it''s a day to reflect on the things that truly matter.


    Yes, it''s about turkey, stuffing, and cranberry sauce, but it''s also about family, friends, and the warmth of togetherness. It''s about those awkward dinner conversations, cheesy jokes, and the collective groan when someone brings up politics. It''s about creating memories that make youugh for years toe.


    So, as you gather around the table, whether virtually or in person, take a moment to appreciate the people you''re with and the moments you''re sharing. Let''s not forget that Thanksgiving is the one day when overeating is not only allowed but encouraged!


    And for those of you who are in charge of cooking, remember that the turkey might be the star, but you''re the unsung hero behind the scenes. May your gravy be lump-free, and your pies perfectly golden.


    Wishing you a Thanksgiving filled withughter, love, and just the right amount of mashed potatoes. And when it''s all over, may your post-feast nap be epic!


    With Gratitude and Gobble Gobble,


    No Wife No Life ???????

 Chapter 799 (I Can Show Off Myself)

    Chapter 799 (I Can Show Off Myself)


    Ye Hua looked at the stone tablet, which disyed nearly a hundred names, but he didn''t see Ye Yan and Ye Liu''s names.


    "Qing Ya, don''t worry," Ye Hua reassured.


    Little did he know, Qing Ya said irritably, "These two kids, if they don''t perform well today, I''ll teach them a lesson! They haven''t even made it to the list yet!"


    Qing Yutong shrugged. Her sister wasn''t worried about separation but rather concerned about their children''s performance.


    Ye Hua had initially thought Qing Ya was feeling sad, but it turned out she was worried about their grades. It made sense; all of Baizhi''s children had passed, and it would be embarrassing if her kids failed.


    Qing Ya couldn''t afford to be rxed in this situation.


    "Don''t worry, Qing Ya. Yan and Liu are both very clever; they will definitely make it," Donghuang Baizhiforted her.


    Ye Hua leaned against the side and hugged Qing Yutong, showing no concern for his children. He was confident that they were just pondering and would soon show their abilities.


    But Ye Hua''s actions once again made the men around him feel like spewing fire. He was hugging one wife and talking with the other two. They had seen charming men before, but never one as shameless as him. These beauties actually fell for a man like this!


    Suddenly, the ck stone tablet shimmered, and the golden letters slowly shifted.


    Qing Ya stared at the stone tablet intently, clutching Donghuang Baizhi''s hand so hard it seemed to hurt.


    "They''re out! They''re out!" Qing Ya eximed excitedly.


    Out? That was an odd thing to say.


    Ye Hua looked at the stone tablet, and the names of Ye Yan and Ye Liu were now at the top.


    As long as their names appeared on the stone tablet, they were epted.


    This was just the beginning, and Ye Yan and Ye Liu''s names quickly rose to the top.


    "Ah, my Yan and Liu, well done!" Qing Ya cheered with excitement.


    In truth, this was Ye Yan and Ye Liu''s first exam, so Qing Ya''s reaction was quite normal.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Yan and Ye Liu''s names appeared at the top!


    The first and second ces were upied by these two little fellows, and they seemed to bepeting for the first-ce spot.


    Donghuang Baizhi whispered, "Yan did well, even though he ys with Ah Li every day, he didn''t fall behind in his studies."


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but smile at that. How could his children be any less? They were born to be exceptional, no exnation needed.


    Everyone was surprised to see that the first two names were both surnamed Ye.


    Could this stone tablet be broken?


    After a long time, the examiner finally appeared. "The exam is over!"


    Ye Yan''s name was at the top, followed by Ye Liu.


    The two little fellows quickly came out. Ye Yan had a confident smile on his face, while Ye Liu seemed indifferent, exuding an aura of cold arrogance. He didn''t seem particrly moved by his second-ce ranking; it was natural for his brother to outperform him.


    "Liu," Ye Yan called out with a smile.


    Ye Liu obediently responded, "Brother."


    Ye Yan patted his sister''s shoulder. "In the future, big brother will have your back and teach you how to show off."


    Sister Ye Liu replied, "Big brother, Liu can show off by herself."


    Ye Yan: "..."


    "Well, you can''t do that. When you''re away from home, the elder brother is like a father. You have to listen to me," Ye Yan said, holding his sister''s hand, then walked toward their parents.


    Ye Liu wore a dejected expression. Why did she have such a big brother? She still had to listen to him.


    "Dad, Mom, did Yan and I embarrass you?"


    "You two did great! Mom loves you both so much!" Qing Ya crouched down and kissed her children''s cheeks.


    Ye Hua also released Qing Yutong and walked over. "Yan, Liu, remember to study hard from now on, okay?"


    "Dad, we know."


    Qing Ya felt like her children were leaving her, and her face instantly turned sour. She held her son and daughter and quietly cried.


    "Children who made the list, follow me. Parents, please stay behind!" The judge called out again.


    "Mom, we''re leaving," Ye Yan said reluctantly.


    Qing Ya reluctantly let go of her children. "Take good care of your sister, okay?"


    "Yes, Mom, don''t worry. Yan will protect his sister well." Ye Yan patted Ye Liu''s head after speaking.


    Ye Liu obediently said, "Mom, don''t worry about us. Take care of yourselves."


    "Yes, Mom, we won''t disappoint you," the two little ones kissed their mother''s cheeks and then called out to their father, "Dad, we won''t let you down."


    Ye Hua smiled and nodded, "I look forward to your performance."


    Ye Yan held Ye Liu''s hand and waved goodbye, following the judge with the other children.


    Qing Ya watched her children disappear and immediately burst into tears, rushing into Ye Hua''s arms, just like Donghuang Baizhi earlier.


    "Sister, they''ll take care of themselves," Qing Yutongforted softly.


    However, Qing Ya''s tears also reminded Donghuang Baizhi of her own children, and she nestled in Ye Hua''s arms, crying as well.


    Qing Yutong, too, was affected by the atmosphere and started crying.


    Three stunning beauties, all clinging to Ye Hua''s arms, sobbed uncontrobly.


    Ye Hua was helpless. He didn''t want to show off; it was they who forced him into it. Disying affection like this was something he had no interest in doing.


    "Kid, I''ve had enough of you!" A man suddenly stepped forward with a sense of justice.


    Ye Hua remained silent.


    "As a man, you dare to bully women. I..."


    Before the man could finish his sentence, Ye Hua interrupted him.


    The three women in Ye Hua''s arms shouted in unison, "What''s it to you? I like crying, so what!"


    The man was taken aback for a moment, feeling a bit embarrassed. He turned and walked away; he didn''t want any trouble.


    Ye Huaforted them affectionately, "Alright, alright, calm down. How about we go out for a walk and buy some delicious food, my three little fairies?"


    Qing Ya yfully hit Ye Hua, "What little fairies? Don''t treat us like little girls. Calling us little fairies gives me goosebumps."


    Ye Hua couldn''t help butugh again, "Baizhi, did you hear that? Goosebumps!"


    Donghuang Baizhiughed through her tears, "You''re annoying! What''s wrong with calling me a little fairy? I like being a little fairy."


    The four of them walked out of the examination hall withughter. Only this way could they feel a bit more rxed and not think about their children.


    The four of them strolled around Elysian Mountain Fief, and Ye Hua couldn''t help but get sentimental. He remembered the days when he used to roam outside the city. He didn''t expect to have the opportunity toe back and take a look.


    It was quite interesting; he wondered how those "old friends" were doing.


    "How about we go to the Soul River for some fun?" Ye Hua said softly. It was a nned activity. After sending off their children, it was time to focus on their own matters.


    Of course, the three wives were obedient. The four of them found an empty spot and instantly arrived at the Soul River.


    Qing Yutong left Ye Hua''s embrace, spread her arms, and shouted, "Wow, the air here is so good!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 800 (Many Question Marks)

    Chapter 800 (Many Question Marks)


    They saw four people standing on a teau, not far ahead was the legendary Soul River, with its surging and tumultuous waters.


    However, a burst of shouting and cursing shattered this peaceful scene.


    "Brother-inw,e quick, there are people fighting over there," Qing Yutong was the first to notice, and she pointed to a group of people bullying someone by the Soul River.


    Qing Ya red at her younger sister sternly, "Yutong, why do you still call him brother-inw? Can''t you call him husband?"


    "Sister, it''s just a habit, I can''t change it," Qing Yutong pursed her lips, determined to keep this little source of excitement for herself.


    "You!" Qing Ya was exasperated.


    Ye Hua gently hugged her and said, "Alright, Qing Ya, just let her be."


    "You''re spoiling her like this," Qing Ya grumbled.


    Ye Hua pinched Qing Ya''s buttocks, "I''m spoiling all of you."


    "You two, can you please stop being flirtatious in broad daylight?" Donghuang Baizhi, who was standing behind them, spoke up.


    Ye Hua turned around and smiled, "Baizhi, we''ve done worse things in broad daylight."


    "..."


    "Brother-inw, hurry up ande over here," Qing Yutong flew over directly, looking like a female knight.


    The three of them shook their heads and followed at a leisurely pace.


    Meanwhile, by the banks of the Soul River, a dozen or so young people were chasing after one person, and the young people behind them were shouting menacingly, as if they were not joking.


    The young man running in the front was quite handsome, but his handsome face was filled with seriousness.


    "Do not let him escape! Today, we will throw him into the Soul River!" one of the young men behind shouted, seemingly serious.


    The young man being chased shouted back, "Are you all crazy? I just slept with a courtesan! Is it necessary to be so heartless?" These were the second-generation rich kids of the Azure Dragon Empire.


    Because he had won the biddingst night, these people were not satisfied, so they had kidnapped him in the morning, nning to throw him into the Soul River.


    "Damn it! Do you still have the face to talk? Let''s kill him, everyone!"


    Perhaps because the young man was exhausted, he was gradually being caught up to.


    But just then, a rainbow-coloured light descended from the sky andnded in the middle of the two groups.


    The young man stumbled, and the dozen or so young people also stopped in their tracks, staring in astonishment at the ethereal figure before them.


    So beautiful... Is this a goddess descending to earth?


    Qing Yutong caressed her delicate hand and looked at the more than a dozen young people in their gorgeous attire who were bullying one person. If they had the guts, they should confront him one-on-one!


    Just as Qing Yutong was about to speak up and reprimand them, the more than a dozen people in front of them suddenly knelt down with a thud.


    It left Qing Yutongpletely baffled.


    "Goddess Sister, please ept our worship." More than a dozen people got up and eximed.


    Goddess Sister???


    Qing Yutong''s expression softened considerably, considering you have good judgement.


    "Please, everyone, get up," Qing Yutong said lightly, exuding a ''goddess'' aura.


    "Thank you, Goddess Sister."


    At this moment, Wan Yi quickly got up and knelt in front of Qing Yutong, crying out, "Goddess Sister, please save me! They ganged up on me."


    "It''s only natural for many to bully the few," Qing Yutong said slowly.


    Wan Yi: "?????"


    Wasn''t she here to save him? Why...


    "Goddess Sister is absolutely right," the dozen or so young people were delighted to hear this. It turns out she wasn''t here to save Wan Yi.


    Qing Yutong said lightly, "So, you guys should fight one-on-one, and this goddess will be the referee."


    Wan Yi felt like he should run away. This goddess seemed to be here to harm him.


    At this moment, Ye Hua, with Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, descended. The moment the three of them arrived, they exuded a strange atmosphere.


    Seeing that something was amiss, the dozen or so young people fled with all their might, wishing they had another leg to run faster.


    These women were indeed beautiful, but that man... looked very fierce.


    Wan Yi wanted to run and even considered calling those people back to take him with them. Please, I beg you.


    "Yutong, what are you doing?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice. Yutong was good in many ways, but she liked to y around with Ye Zizi.


    Qing Yutong pursed her lips and stood silent on the side.


    Qing Ya knocked her sister''s forehead. She had hoped that as a married woman, her sister would be more mature andposed. However, it seemed to have no effect at all. She was just as impulsive as a child. It was truly heartbreaking, and only Ye Hua could handle it, or rather, discipline her.


    "Big brother, can I leave now?" Wan Yi asked cautiously. These four people seemed not to be messed with.


    Ye Hua nced at Wan Yi with some doubt. This young man unexpectedly had the strength of a Grandmaster and had been chased and beaten by a group of ordinary people earlier. Quite interesting, he was clearly concealing his strength.


    "No," Ye Hua said lightly.


    Wan Yi suddenly had a mournful expression and asked cautiously, "Big brother, if it''s about, you know, taking advantage of me, I refuse."


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched. His three wives were all as beautiful as heavenly fairies, and you think he would want to take advantage of you?


    Is your brain filled with Soul River mud water?


    "Big brother, I was just making a joke. Since we''ve had the chance to meet today, how about I invite big brother and big sisters to the city for a tour?" Wan Yi quickly said, then waited attentively.


    Why didn''t Wan Yi run away? It was because he saw a row of question marks above all four of them.


    Just now, Wan Yi even wondered if the system was malfunctioning. Why would there be question marks for theirbat power? Could there be a bug?


    But after confirming with the system, all functions were working correctly. This meant that thebat power of the four people in front of him couldn''t be measured. What on earth was going on?


    It seemed that the system, even if it had an ident, wouldn''t admit that it had malfunctioned, just like a drunk person wouldn''t admit they were drunk.


    Wan Yi was also a system user, known as an AFK system. He could level up without doing any work, just by AFK-ing. It was specially designed forzy people, incredibly satisfying.


    He was only 18 years old this year, and he was already a Grandmaster. If this were to get out, it would definitely cause a sensation throughout the Sapphire Continent. But Wan Yi kept a low profile; if something were to happen, it would be game over.


    Just like today, suddenly four people with question marks for theirbat power popped up. It was terrifying, to say the least. It would scare the shit out of you. However, at least he had fuckedst night and was still intact, even if it was with a courtesan. It wasn''t a wasted life.


    "Alright," Ye Hua said lightly. He was curious to see what kind of trick Wan Yi was ying.


    Wan Yi felt like he had been reborn and quickly led the way.


    "Big brother, is this your first time in the Azure Dragon Empire?" Wan Yi began to inquire about Ye Hua''s background, asking with curiosity.


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Yes."


    Wan Yi spected in his heart; could this guy be a spy? But even if he were a spy, Wan Yi had nothing to hide. Those question marks were too intimidating, and he couldn''t win... couldn''t win.


    "Is big brother here for sightseeing?"


    "You ask a lot of questions," Ye Hua said in a deep voice, trying to probe him.


    Wan Yi fell silent, fearing that he might anger this question mark brother.


    ''System, please don''t screw me over.'' Wan Yi checked his progress bar: Rank-three Grandmaster, and his AFK experience was already halfway there.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 801 (Im the Protagonist)

    Chapter 801 (I''m the Protagonist)


    ''As long as I continue to ck off and enjoy life, I can reach the Emperor level. Who else canpare to me?''


    This is what real sly development looks like.


    Fortunately, there was a carriage avable, which was brought by Wan Yi. Everyone else was riding horses.


    "Brother Question Marks, please get on the carriage," Wan Yi respectfully called out.


    Ye Hua nced at Wan Yi with a puzzled expression. Brother Question Marks? This guy had some nerve. Ye Hua ignored it and helped his wives onto the carriage before boarding himself.


    Outside, his three beloved wives had transformed into ordinary women, allowing Ye Hua to take care of them. It was a blissful feeling.


    Wan Yi sat in the front, driving the carriage, while pondering the four question marks inside the carriage. Could they also be system users? Perhaps from the early stages?


    Impossible. ''I''m the protagonist; how could I encounter other protagonists? It seemed too far-fetched.


    They should be skilled experts from elsewhere. Right!


    As the protagonist, I must have a powerful backer. This should be a welfare agency, helping me establish connections with influential figures.''


    With this thought in mind, Wan Yi felt at ease. ''I''ll treat them well as it would be beneficial to me in the future.


    Being a protagonist was so bothersome, being outstanding yet unable to reveal it.''


    Inside the carriage, Qing Yutong wasmunicating with her system.


    "Master, I sensed that the man ahead has a system, but it''s an outdated one, considered an obsolete product."


    "Ah, so they''re all obsolete products now. What kind of product are you?"


    "Thanks to your blessings, I now have the most advanced updated version and am one of the top systems in the system world."


    "Then I can rest easy," Qing Yutong said, relieved.


    "Master, your current physical condition can still be further developed. Please continue to be intimate with the male master. The system has observed that after each encounter, your body bes more refined."


    "Come on, I genuinely love my brother-inw. You''re making me sound like a bad woman," Qing Yutong grumbled inwardly.


    "Master, absorbing the essence of the male master will make you increasingly beautiful and alluring. The system wouldn''t deceive you."


    "Hehe, do you think I''ll believe you?" Qing Yutong scoffed, but she couldn''t help thinking that her skin had improved, and she was bing more beautiful since her intimate moments with her brother-inw.


    Oh, this cursed beauty was all for her brother-inw''s benefit.


    "Master, your achievements are my achievements. With each system update, there are various rewards. It''s been a while since you visited the store, but now everything in the store is avable for free trial. While it may notpare to the male master''s treasures, they are still valuable items."


    "Sister System, I''ve noticed that you''re particrly chatty today. What''s going on? Did the teacher say something?"


    "Master, I''ve discovered that there are many system users in this world, and some systems can even devour others. So I hope the master will be careful."


    Qing Yutong paused, surprised. Many system users? Her system had never mentioned anything like this before.


    "Alright, I understand."


    "Master, absorb a bit more of the male master''s essence. Keep it up!"


    "Get lost!"


    Qing Yutong couldn''t help but blush. Wasn''t this period of time enough? Her brother-inw had thoroughly enjoyed her, how wicked!


    But it was so thrilling~


    After an hour, they finally arrived at the Azure Dragon Empire.


    "Big brother, we''ve reached the outskirts of the city," Wan Yi called out as he drove the carriage.


    Ye Hua nced around; it was quite ordinary, nothing special.


    Compared to the Elysian Mountain Fief, it was a bitcking.


    Actually, the city walls of the Azure Dragon Empire were quite high, but whenpared to the Voidless Empire, they were only half as tall, and most importantly, they weren''t brightly lit, more like pitch-ck.


    Qing Ya and the others felt the same way. Having seen the grandeur of the Voidless Empire, this ce didn''t interest them at all.


    "We''re here, big brother," Wan Yi cautiously announced. These were four great experts; they might be high-ranking members of some influential faction.


    Ye Hua helped his wives get off the carriage one by one.


    Wan Yi couldn''t help but envy them. ''As the protagonist, I haven''t gone on an adventure yet. After experiencing the outside world, I would surely encounter all kinds of beautiful women, be some ancient emperor, dominate the entire world, and live a carefree life. Wouldn''t that be wonderful?''


    Time travel was amazing, having a system was amazing; essential items for reaching the pinnacle of life. Would you like to know more?


    "Big brother, are you hungry? The dishes at the Azure Dragon Empire''s ''Flower Full Pavilion'' are quite good," Wan Yi smiled obsequiously. He wasying the groundwork now for a promising future.


    This time, Ye Hua didn''t juste for sightseeing; he also wanted to take a look at the Three Supreme Halls and the Benevolent King Prison, but he had to be discreet about it.


    "Let''s eat first. Is there anything interesting here?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    When it came to having fun, Wan Yi was a master.


    "Big brother, are you interested in the martial arts arena?" Wan Yi inquired.


    "It''s possible; let''s go take a look," Ye Hua thought it would be a ce to gather information.


    "Big brother, follow me."


    Ye Hua walked through the Azure Dragon Empire with his three wives, and the news of three such beauties instantly spread.


    It''s worth noting that the beauty of these three women was unmatched, not even courtesan people couldpare. Just one look, and you''d be captivated.


    Qing Ya and the others seemed to dislike this kind of attention. Their beauty was meant for their husband''s appreciation alone, so they all wore veils, even Qing Yutong.


    Wearing the veils added to their mysterious charm, and everyone couldn''t help but wonder what was hidden beneath.


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but want to see the envy in other men''s eyes, but as soon as his wives put on the veils, that envy disappeared...


    But he also understood their intentions; they were truly considering him.


    Now that the children had been sent away, it was time for some entertainment.


    Thinking about it made him a little excited. Ye Hua couldn''t help but feel moved, and it was his wives who could stir up such excitement in him.


    The group quickly arrived at the martial arts arena, which was roughly the size of a ser field but slightly smaller.


    Wan Yi was a man of means, so he arranged for VIP seating.


    The so-called VIP seating consisted of tables and chairs arranged on the surrounding steps. You could sip wine and watch the fights from there. The regr seats below were much more ordinary.


    Under Wan Yi''s guidance, the group ascended the steps to the top level and found a table to sit at with a good view.


    In the arena, two men were engaged in a duel, not even reaching the level of Fighters, relying solely on brute strength in their battle.


    "Boring," Qing Yutong murmured and then leaned against Ye Hua''s shoulder, pouting.


    Ye Hua lightly stroked Qing Yutong''s hair. "Let''s stay for a while and then leave."


    "Big brother, would you like some snacks and wine?"


    "Sure," Ye Hua replied nonchntly, and Wan Yi quickly went to prepare, treating Ye Hua like a big shot, serving him attentively.


    However, at the table next to Ye Hua''s, a man paused. ''Why did that voice sound so familiar?''


    That''s right! This was the Fourth Prince, Feng Yun, who had run away from the pce!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 802 (Summoning the Orange Card)

    Chapter 802 (Summoning the Orange Card)


    After a defeat in battle, Feng Yun felt ashamed to return and had a sense that it would be dangerous to do so!


    So he headed south directly and arrived in the Azure Dragon Empire!


    However, not long after he arrived, he heard that the king of his Divine Steppes had been reced!


    This surprised Feng Yun greatly, but fortunately, he had escaped. Otherwise, he would have surely been killed.


    ''But don''t worry, Father, I will avenge you!


    Once I summon the Orange Card General, the Voidless Empire will be finished, as long as I have one general!


    I canpletely conquer the Voidless Empire!''


    Hearing this familiar voice, Feng Yun looked towards Ye Hua and three veiled women.


    However, due to the heavy snow that day and the distance, he couldn''t see Ye Hua''s face clearly, only heard the voice.


    Since the voices were somewhat simr, Feng Yun didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, how could the Emperor of the Voidless Empire possibly be here?


    But Ye Hua had recognized Feng Yun and was now looking at him.


    He expressed surprise, never expecting that the fourth prince who had escaped woulde here. It''s quite interesting!


    Qing Yutong, who was acting coquettish in Ye Hua''s arms, suddenly became rmed.


    "Master, the man over there, he has a summoning system, an advanced version. Master, be careful, and the summoning is already counting down!"


    Qing Yutong asked curiously, "Can we disrupt it?"


    "I don''t know, but we can try."


    "Alright, let''s give it a try." Qing Yutong wanted to cause some trouble again. This summoning system sounded quite powerful.


    After a while, the system said, "Master, I can only speed up the summoning time."


    "You''re speeding it up..."


    "Then, Master, I''ll slow it down."


    "Forget it, forget it, faster is better. I''m quite bored anyway." Qing Yutong was very curious about what he could summon. It seemed quite exciting.


    "Alright, Master."


    Feng Yun, sitting nearby, was very puzzled and even shocked!


    Originally, there were still eight hours left, but how did it suddenly shorten to one minute?


    "System, what''s going on? Why did the time shorten?" Feng Yun asked in confusion. Originally, he had wanted to summon in a ce with no one around. Now, with so many people here, what if something goes wrong?


    "Master, everything is normal. The countdown is one minute..."


    It seemed that Feng Yun''s system had no idea that it had been infiltrated and was currently in countdown mode.


    Feng Yun was feeling a bit nervous, wondering whether it would be a man or a woman, a strategist or a warrior, and he wished they woulde out quickly... to build a career with his master on this vast Sapphire Continent.


    As the countdown entered thest few seconds, Feng Yun became even more anxious, and even Qing Yutong was very tense, not knowing what would appear.


    Ye Hua felt Qing Yutong trembling in his arms and smiled, "Qing Ya, look at your sister, she''s asking for something again..."


    Qing Ya: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    Qing Yutong suddenly blushed and sat up immediately, "Brother-inw! Sister, don''t listen to him, I didn''t mean that."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi shook their heads, indicating that they understood. They had both been through simr experiences.


    At this moment, Wan Yi personally served the food and wine, then sat down, "Big brother and sister-inw, don''t be polite, eat your fill."


    However, Feng Yun, who was sitting at the adjacent table, waspletely dumbfounded.


    He stared nkly at the interface on his system, thinking, ''It''s actually happening!!! This is absolutely unbelievable, a freaking bug.''


    Feng Yun seemed unable to contain his excitement; he felt like roaring...


    Finally, the Orange Card he had nurtured for over a decade was finally showing results! Truly, it was the protagonist''s aura, starting the game with women!


    On Feng Yun''s system, the disyed information about the character read as follows:


    Name: Daji


    Race: Nine-Tailed Fox


    Loyalty: 50 (out of 100)


    Strength: Heavenly Venerable of Heavenly Way


    Passive Abilities: Charm, Seduction, Immunity to Seduction Techniques


    Skills: ??????


    Ultimate Skill: ??????


    Companion: ??????


    [ording to legend, Daji was a consort or concubine of King Zhou of Shang, who ruled during thete Shang Dynasty (approximately 16th to 11th century BC). She was known for her beauty and charm but also for her cruelty and malicious behaviour. It is said that she indulged in luxury, extravagance, and debauchery, leading to the downfall of the Shang Dynasty.


    Daji''s actions were said to have caused immense suffering and turmoil in the kingdom. She was known for her involvement in sadistic and violent acts, including torturing and executing officials and innocent people. Her actions were believed to have contributed to the eventual downfall of the Shang Dynasty, which was overthrown by the Zhou Dynasty.]


    Seeing this surface data, Feng Yun clenched his fist, ''Heavenly Venerable of Heavenly Way!!!''


    In this Sapphire continent, he could walk with his head held high. ''That damn Supreme Spirit Sect and the Voidless Empire, I''ll annihte you in seconds! You trash! Go to hell!''


    Feng Yun gazed at Daji''s avatar and understood why her passive ability was ''Seduction.'' With looks like hers, it was impossible not to attract attention. She was simply enchanting to the extreme. Just looking at her picture made his blood boil. If he saw the real person...


    This was his subordinate! Capable of warming his bed and fighting, he could finally enjoy himself when he returned today. He''d y for a month first¡ªso satisfying! The system was truly a great thing!


    "System, where is she?" After waiting for a while, Feng Yun couldn''t help but ask.


    "Master, please rest assured. Daji is already on her way."


    "Hurry up! I can''t wait any longer! Also, why is Daji''s loyalty so low?" Feng Yun asked in a deep voice, just remembering the loyalty issue.


    "Master, Daji''s strength is extraordinary, while the master''s current strength is rtively low. So, the master needs to increase loyalty as quickly as possible. If loyalty drops to 0, Daji will no longer be under the master''smand."


    Feng Yun nodded. It seemed that he had to be a wise ruler. He had just been thinking of spending a month rubbing against Daji in bed, but it seemed that n was out the window.


    Well, he would focus on raising loyalty first. This Orange Card was incredibly powerful; he couldn''t afford to lose it!


    At that moment, a suddenmotion erupted, and it was the sharp screams of men.


    Feng Yun seemed to sense that his Daji was approaching.


    At this moment, Ye Hua also seemed to sense a mysterious aura, as an individual of the Heavenly Venerable level had appeared!


    In such a small ce, a Heavenly Venerable had appeared, and a rtively advanced Heavenly Venerable at that. How could this be possible?


    Not only Ye Hua but Qing Ya and the others also felt it and wore expressions of curiosity.


    Just then, a faint and pleasant fragrance filled the air, resonating with everyone''s hearts.


    Ye Hua sneered inwardly, finding this Heavenly Venerable quite interesting. She seemed to possess natural charm. Looking at the men around, they all had dumbfounded expressions.


    Even Wan Yi was no exception.


    "Master, beware of the Charm Technique!" Wan Yi''s system issued a warning, and a bolt of electricity struck Wan Yi instantly.


    This shocked Wan Yi but also filled him with a pleasant surprise. This person hadn''t even appeared yet, and she had already captivated all the men. Feng Yun sneered inwardly, "Come out!"


    ''My subordinate, Daji!''


    A graceful figure appeared at the door!


    The men''s breaths seemed to pause for a moment. What kind of face was that!


    Incredibly enchanting! Seeing such a face, every man had one thought: to suppress their desires and avoid rubbing against her until they died.


    Feng Yun was stunned at this moment. This real person was even more attractive than her picture.


    The charm in her smile seemed to be innate, luring people endlessly. A rich fragrance emanated from her body, her clothes were made of white gauze, revealing her skin in a tantalising manner. Her eyes, as if with a single nce, could make you willingly surrender to her every whim.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 803 (I Am Your Master)

    Chapter 803 (I Am Your Master)


    Feng Yun swallowed hard. This was the most seductive woman he had ever seen, as if just one word from her could make all the kingdoms bow down before her.


    Ye Hua had also noticed Daji, his eyes filled with amazement.


    The fact that Ye Hua was amazed indicated that Daji''s beauty had already captivated him.


    Looking at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, both of them were also drawn to Daji. Even women couldn''t resist her charm, so Daji was undoubtedly truly exceptional.


    Wan Yi didn''t dare to look at Daji, fearing that he might reveal his secrets!


    Even Qing Yutong was taken aback. The summoning had actually brought forth a woman, and such a beautiful woman at that. She had initially thought it might be some kind of monster.


    But upon seeing a woman like this, it made her feel a bit restless, not to mention the effect she had on men.


    As Daji gracefully moved with her lotus steps, it seemed as though she was captivating the hearts of all the men present.


    Daji''s beautiful eyes locked onto Feng Yun, causing his heart to skip a beat. He didn''t dare to meet her gaze.


    Feng Yun''s system was reminding him, "Master! Daji''s loyalty is decreasing. Please maintain yourposure!"


    Feng Yun felt like cursing. Daji was a Heavenly Venerable of Heavenly Way. Just one nce from her had almost made him wet his pants, and they were talking about maintainingposure!


    Feng Yun quickly opened the panel and discovered that Daji''s loyalty had dropped to only 30...


    This time, he was genuinely worried.


    Daji looked at Ye Hua at the adjacent table, and Ye Hua looked back at Daji. Their gazes met, and Daji felt like her heart, sealed for countless years, had begun to beat again. Was this really her master? So handsome... so majestic...


    "Master, Daji''s loyalty is almost gone!"


    Hearing the warning from the system, Feng Yun was also anxious. Now, Daji''s loyalty was only 1 point...


    However, just when Feng Yun was in despair, Daji''s loyalty skyrocketed as if propelled by a rocket, directly maxing out...


    Loyalty: 100


    Feng Yun knew what a loyalty of 100 meant. He could tell her to die, and she wouldn''t even bat an eysh.


    Although he didn''t know why her loyalty suddenly maxed out after the initial drop, Feng Yun was still incredibly excited. Loyalty at 100 meant that she could assume any position he wanted, evenmanding Daji to kneel while he stood...


    Bliss!


    It was so damn enjoyable!


    Daji, at this moment, looked at her master, her pretty face blushing slightly. Her master seemed exceptionally powerful, and serving such a master was the greatest honour. Her master seemed to be looking at her.


    As she appeared today, she wasn''t sure how her appearance was received, and she was quite nervous...


    Feng Yun noticed that Daji was blushing, and he thought to himself, ''Wow, she must be captivated by me.'' Seeing Daji shyly ying with her hair made him think that she had definitely fallen for him.


    ''Hurry up ande over, kneel by your master''s side, and say the words of your submission. Shock these trashy people!''


    Ye Hua silently watched Daji. This woman was impressive, with an unparalleled allure that Qing Ya and the others couldn''t match. It was quite interesting.


    He didn''t know why this Heavenly Venerable had suddenly appeared, but she seemed to be quite shy.


    Because Ye Hua and Feng Yun were in a straight line, Feng Yun mistakenly thought that Daji was looking at him, which made him feel quite inted.


    Daji walked towards the middle of the two tables, and every man was watching her intently. Feng Yun had even prepared a speech, and he had stood up, ready to greet his first woman.


    As Daji reached the centre, she nced at the man who had stood up, thinking that he was a total loser. He was extremely ugly, yet he was still smiling. Just looking at him made her want to vomit. She wanted to p him away, as he was so annoying.


    But when she looked at her master, he had the elegance of a moonlit night, the charm of spring blossoms, and a countenance like a peach petal. His eyes were like autumn waves, and he truly embodied the phrase, ''The young man is uniquely beautiful, unparalleled in the world.''


    She wanted to lie in her master''s arms, using her warm and delicate body to soothe her master''s cold hands. She wanted her master to know that she, Daji, was born for him, willing to live and die for him. She was willing to do the most wicked things in the world for her master, including erasing herself.


    Feng Yun looked at Daji''s enchanting face and her submissive expression, feeling extremely content.


    However, at this moment, Daji suddenly turned and walked to Ye Hua''s right side.


    Daji''s actions left Feng Yun dumbfounded.


    ''Daji! What are you doing? Your master is here!


    Why did you go over there? Come back quickly¡­''


    However, what Daji did next shocked Feng Yun like a thunderbolt.


    Ye Hua was drinking wine at the moment, his gaze fixed on the table. As Daji walked to his side, she slowly knelt down, producing a sound that drove people crazy.


    It was undoubtedly the most beautiful melody in the world.


    "Master, Daji arrivedte and made the master wait for so long. Please punish Daji. If the master doesn''t punish Daji, she won''t be able to stand up." Daji, who knelt by Ye Hua''s side, said in a charming voice. Such a woman was actually asking for punishment, but who could bear to punish such a woman? It was impossible.


    And such a woman was actually someone else''s ve... My goodness... Why would it be like this?


    This couldn''t be!


    Ye Hua took a small sip of his wine. This Heavenly Venerable was quite interesting; she actually wanted to acknowledge him as her master.


    However, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were stunned. They never expected this woman to approach their husband and say such things.


    Qing Yutong was even more bewildered...


    Her brother-inw didn''t have a system at all. The one who had just summoned Daji was the man at the adjacent table, and that man was also bewildered. The character he had summoned had unexpectedlye to her brother-inw''s side and even acknowledged her brother-inw as her master.


    Ye Hua remained silent while Daji lowered her head in a slightly saddened manner. She thought her master must be upset because she arrivedte, mistakenly believing she got lost on the way here. She hadn''t intentionally arrivedte.


    Feng Yun couldn''t take it anymore and walked over, saying, "Daji, I am your master! You''ve got it wrong!"


    The onlookers were perplexed by the situation. This man seemed very anxious, while the other man appeared quiteposed. Who was this god-like woman really associated with?


    Daji turned her head to look at Feng Yun and said coldly, "Who are you? You dare to delude yourself into thinking you can be my master? Take a look at yourself first, such despicable manners. I''m nauseated just looking at you. Get lost! Don''t force me to kill you in front of my master!"


    Feng Yun was utterly dumbfounded.


    After saying this, Daji turned to Ye Hua and spoke gently, "Master, I''m sorry. Daji used harsh words; please forgive me. Throughout my life, you are the only master I''ve had. Let me serve at your feet, gazing upon your proud figure."


    Upon hearing Daji''s words, Feng Yun felt like countless ps were striking him. His cherished Orange Card, which he had raised so diligently, had recognized someone else as its master and was uttering such shameless words!


    This infuriated him!


    "Master, there has been a change in Daji''s attributes!" With the system''s reminder, Feng Yun opened the character panel.


    Name: Daji


    Race: Nine-Tailed Fox


    Loyalty: 100


    Power: Heavenly Venerable of Heavenly Way


    Passive Abilities: Charm, Seduction, Immunity to Seduction


    Skills: ??????


    Ultimate Skill: ??????


    Companion: Ye Hua


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 804 (Master, Mourn)

    Chapter 804 (Master, Mourn)


    Feng Yun saw the name and almost fainted!


    Just moments ago, there were question marks in that column, but in the blink of an eye, a name appeared.


    If it had been his own name, that would be one thing, but this was someone else''s name. It was his summoned Orange Card Daji!


    Daji, Heavenly Venerable of Heavenly Way, now belonged to someone else!


    Feng Yun couldn''t handle this blow. He took a step back in shock, knocking over the table and looking dishevelled.


    The onlookers observed Feng Yun''s expression, which seemed like that of a man abandoned by his beloved.


    However, upon closer inspection, it was clear that his abandonment was not without reason.


    With that wretched appearance, could he even be worthy of such a woman?


    As the woman had just said, he should take a good look at himself. He was an ignorant little brat who didn''t know his ce.


    "Master, because Daji''s loyalty has dropped to zero, she will no longer appear in the system. Master, please mourn," the system stated.


    ''Damn! Who the hell is running this system? They''re telling me to mourn my loss instead of trying to salvage the situation!''


    Feng Yun stared at Daji''s information panel, and suddenly, a snowke appeared and then disappeared.


    But now, Daji was kneeling before someone else.


    His heart was in agony!


    He had nurtured this Orange Card for nearly 20 years. She had consumed so many of his valuable resources, and now she was kneeling at someone else''s feet in submission!


    This was unbearable!


    ''My woman! My Orange Card! My dream!''


    "Master, do not lose heart. The system is here to assist you."


    ''I don''t give a damn! My first Orange Card ended up like this. Who knows if the next one will be the same!


    No, I can''t ept this. Daji is my woman!''


    Feng Yun stood up, looked at Daji, and shouted, "I am your master, not him!"


    Although Daji remained with her head bowed, she exuded a strong killing intent that made Feng Yun instinctively take a step back. He tripped over himself and fell to the ground.


    "Master! While it is Daji''s preference not to kill during our first encounter, please allow me to kill this man who keeps spouting nonsense, lest it tarnishes your ears," Daji said in a beautiful voice. Even when she spoke coldly, it aroused desire in people.


    Feng Yun was in a state of panic, and his face showed fear.


    "Master, run quickly! Daji has lost control! She really will kill you! I hope you make the wise choice!" Feng Yun''s system roared frantically in his mind. Was this idiot of a master still unable to see the reality? Daji could kill him with a single strand of hair.


    Feng Yun was not stupid. As he looked at Daji kneeling on the ground, his heart was bleeding.


    But he had no other choice. He could only turn and run.


    Even Qing Yutong was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    "System, what''s going on here??" Qing Yutong was utterly baffled.


    "Master, the male master used his domineering aura to conquer characters summoned by others," the system exined.


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    Her brother-inw had actually used his domineering aura to conquer Daji? How was that possible?


    "Master, that man was a bit presumptuous," the system murmured softly.


    "What do you mean?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    "Ordinary summoning systems wouldn''t produce such powerful characters unless they had undergone long-term training. It''s clear that this Daji appeared this way. However, the host''s strength is too weak, but they summoned such a powerful character, creating a generation gap. I believe that the summoned character''s loyalty is very low."


    "If this host secretly summons characters, there are only two possible oues. The first is that the summoned character kills the host, and the second is that the host bes the summoned character''s ve. The man''s strength made her submit. It''s thew of the jungle."


    After hearing the system''s exnation, Qing Yutong began to understand. This man had tried to have it all and ended up in this situation. What bad luck!


    Wait! He should consider himself lucky. If he had secretly summoned, he would be dead by now. Fortunately, her brother-inw saved his life, and he even inexplicably gained a maid.


    She wondered what her sister and Sister Baizhi thought. Judging by Daji''s attitude, unless they eliminated her, she would be glued to her brother-inw.


    ''Ha-ha, there''s a good show ahead.''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Bai Zhi also snapped out of their shock.


    Ye Hua was just here drinking some wine, and a woman with such enchanting beauty came to offer her service. The jealousy in his wife''s heart suddenly red up.


    Damn, having a husband who was too outstanding could be troublesome. He was like a ma, attracting women left and right.


    At this moment, Daji was still kneeling respectfully beside Ye Hua. Ye Hua didn''t say a word or make any indication.


    In reality, Ye Hua didn''t mind having multiple maids. She met the criteria in terms of looks, had a pleasant demeanour, seemed obedient enough, and brought some prestige. Her strength was decent, and she had potential for development. She could probably walk freely in the Sapphire Continent with him.


    However, such matters required the approval of the three Empresses. Offending all three for the sake of one wasn''t a good idea. Even Ye Hua''s maths was good enough to know that 3 was greater than 1.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi exchanged a nce, seeminglymunicating silently through their eyes.


    The two women reached a consensus.


    "This youngdy, we appreciate your kind intentions, but please return," Qing Ya said calmly. Then, she nced at Ye Hua. Did she not know what her husband was thinking? Daji had already met the beauty standards, and she suspected that he wanted to keep her. She had to give him credit for considering them.


    The men sitting around were in an uproar. Although they couldn''t see the faces of these three masked women, judging by their graceful figures and the faint outlines under the white veils, they were definitely top-tier beauties.


    Their rtionship with that man was definitely not ordinary!


    Wan Yi, who was sitting nearby, sighed. As a man, he understood the guy''s thoughts very well. How could he not be tempted by such a woman kneeling beside him? But, with a fierce tiger at home, there was nothing he could do.


    Daji''s delicate shoulders trembled slightly, and a faint sobbing sound emanated from her. She raised her enchanting face, which was now tear-streaked, looking pitiful.


    "Lady, Daji has lived a wretched life since childhood, with no parents. She came here to find her master, serve at his feet, and not vie for favour with thedies. If thedies find Daji bothersome, please allow Daji to die. Dying at her master''s feet would also be considered an honour."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Bai Zhi were dumbfounded. This Daji... she was quite the actress.


    Qing Yutong was almost impressed. Although she didn''t know if Daji''s words were true or not, her eloquence was undoubtedly remarkable. Even if they had to die, they wanted to do so at her brother-inw''s feet.


    Without waiting for Qing Ya to speak, Daji, while still kneeling, said to Ye Hua, who had been quietly drinking his wine, "Master, Daji has already seen Your Honor. In this life, Daji has no regrets. Daji will not leave Master, so let Daji''s soul apany Master."


    Having said that, Daji''s slender finger grew sharp ws. With her beautiful eyes closed, she aimed the ws at her own white neck.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 805 (This Maid is a Bit Fierce)

    Chapter 805 (This Maid is a Bit Fierce)


    Ye Hua was a bit surprised. This Daji was really serious. With just one push, she could actually die.


    Qing Yutong didn''t expect Daji to be ying for real. It was quite unexpected.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t intend to force anyone to die either, and Daji''s actions surprised them.


    Why did her husband have to be so outstanding? It was really annoying! What if, by any chance, this amazing Daji really wanted tomit suicide? That expression of utter despair didn''t seem like an act.


    But what if they discovered that this Daji was also wearing a row of question marks on her head... That would be too terrifying!


    Suddenly, a hand pressed down on Daji''s pristine wrist. Her sharp nails had already pierced the skin, and a stream of blood trickled down, truly shocking.


    Ye Hua nced at Qing Ya. Fortunately, he had just restrained himself. If he had acted, they would have made a big deal out of it.


    Yes, it was Qing Ya who had held Daji''s hand.


    Qing Ya''spassionate heart burst forth again. She couldn''t bear to see Daji meet such a tragic end. Daji hadn''t done anything wrong, and she had only said a few words that led to thoughts of suicide. It made it seem like she was a murderer, driving a poor girl to her death.


    Daji slowly opened her beautiful eyes and looked at Qing Ya, shedding two clear tears. She suddenly knelt and bowed to Qing Ya. "Thank you, Madam, for sparing me!"


    Pfft! Ye Hua sprayed out the wine in his mouth.


    ''This Daji was too interesting. Qing Ya hadn''t even said anything¡­''


    Qing Ya''s mind was a bit befuddled. She had only stopped her frommitting suicide, and yet, Daji was bowing to her...


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head. How did something like this happen? It was so frustrating.


    Qing Yutong and Ye Hua were almost the same, secretlyughing. They found Daji to be quite interesting.


    Are you envious of the Brother Question Mark? This inexplicable good fortune seemed to suggest that he was the protagonist?


    Ye Hua put down his wine ss and said softly, "Qing Ya, I never expected that you would allow something like this. I''m very pleased."


    Qing Ya stared wide-eyed at Ye Hua.


    ''What did I allow???''


    Qing Yutong also chuckled, "Sister, I never expected you to be so generous. Brother-inw, you''ve got a maid now."


    Watching her husband and sister team up like this, Qing Ya regretted marrying her sister to him. Now, she waspletely on Ye Hua''s side.


    Daji quickly wiped away her tears and respectfully said to Qing Ya, "Madam, please rest assured. Daji is just the master''s maid, and I will always remain in this role."


    The men sitting nearby were dumbfounded. Such a woman was actually serving someone else as a maid! And she was requesting it.


    Has the world changed?


    Wan Yi had a feeling that this was the protagonist''s storyline. Why didn''t he have such plot arrangements?


    Qing Ya sighed irritably and raised her hand. She didn''t want to say anything anymore. It was ufortable to force someone to die, but letting it go wasn''t pleasant either.


    She looked at her husband, who had a stern expression on his face. He was acting cool! Acting cool with all his might!


    She didn''t know he was secretly ecstatic!


    Ye Hua remained silent. ''It was something you agreed to, not me... I''m still annoyed about it. Suddenly, such a stunning maid appeared, and I''m a little happy about it.''


    Without further instructions, Daji remained kneeling on the ground.


    "Please get up," Qing Ya said helplessly.


    "Thank you, Madam," Daji choked out, then stood up. The bloodstain on her fair neck was truly shocking.


    Ye Hua shook his head. Qing Ya was just too kind-hearted. If she had been a bit more ruthless, Daji might have already be a corpse.


    But if Qing Ya had really be that kind of woman, he wouldn''t have liked her as much.


    Ye Hua reached out to pick up his wine ss.


    Daji immediately reached out beside him and grabbed it first. "Master, please let Daji taste to see if it''s poisoned."


    After saying this, Daji took a sip and then said seriously, "Master, this wine is not poisoned. You can taste it without worries."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    He had just had a few drinks, but was she trying to indirectly kiss him?


    Daji, with the wine ss in her hand, blushed even more, bing even more charming.


    Looking at the wine ss with Daji''s lipstick marks, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were dizzy. They had actually gotten their husband a female bodyguard! What the heck! Why did they evene to this martial arts arena in the first ce? Who suggested it? It was Ye Hua!


    Fuck!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked directly at Wan Yi, and he felt a sudden chill run down his spine.


    "Master, danger warning," Daji eximed.


    Wan Yi eximed his innocence. This really had nothing to do with him. He was also quite confused.


    Qing Ya took out a handkerchief. "Wipe the blood off your neck."


    Daji, anxious and respectful, said, "Thank you, Madam, but Daji can take care of it herself to avoid dirtying Madam''s expensive handkerchief."


    Qing Ya helplessly covered her forehead. Daji''s way of speaking... it felt like she was using various tactics. She was too good at charming people.


    Suddenly...


    A fly was hovering near Ye Hua, and Daji''s beautiful eyes turned cold as she shouted, "How dare you!"


    This sudden cry startled everyone, making them think there was an assassin.


    Daji''s five fingers turned into ws, and she swiped towards the dazed fly.


    Whoosh!


    Five green shadows appeared and swept across the ceiling...


    "Even a measly fly dares to hover around the Master and disturb the Master''s enjoyment! Master, Daji has already eliminated this damned fly. Master and Madam can continue drinking. Daji will be by your side!" Daji''s beautiful eyes were like radar, scanning around. She was ready to kill anyone who dared to cause trouble.


    She had just finished speaking...


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!!


    The roof on the side immediately copsed, and those five green shadows had shattered the roof.


    A flynded on the ground, twitching slightly, with a considerable psychological trauma.


    Big sister, I was just passing by, and you used such tactics against a fly. When killing a chicken, one doesn''t use an ox cleaver. You actually used a dragon-ying sword on a fly.


    Watching the copsed building beside them, Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly. ''This maid... is a bit ferocious''.


    ''I like it!''


    Qing Yutong also found this Daji quite unique and interesting. She figured her sister and Bazihi would have a hard time dealing with her.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were at a loss for words. This was too over-the-top. She had only killed a fly, and yet, she had managed to gain everyone''s attention.


    Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but say, "Daji."


    "Madam, please speak. If you find it too noisy, Daji will eliminate these pests to avoid disturbing the peace of the Master and Madam!"


    Hearing this, Ye Hua felt quite pleased. This personality suited his taste.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi both rolled their eyes. This temperament was probably the one Ye Hua liked.


    Everyone present could hear it. This Daji was too ruthless; she even wanted to kill everyone here. Didn''t she fear repercussions?


    The passive abilities in Daji''s information panel were not acquired for nothing.


    Having a maid like this would be amazing. She could be a bodyguard during the day and warm the bed at night, serving multiple purposes.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 806 (Having A Maid is Not Bad)

    Chapter 806 (Having A Maid is Not Bad)


    "Brother Question Mark, we shouldn''t stay here for long. The guards will be here soon," Wan Yi quietly reminded, although he wasn''t afraid, it was still quite troublesome.


    Daji coldly dered, "Master, Madam, with Daji here, there''s no need to worry. Anyone who dares to disturb Master and Madam''s drinking will meet their death!"


    Ye Hua felt that Daji was bing more and more to his liking. She had spirit and was quite fiery.


    "Daji," Ye Hua called out calmly.


    Hearing her master calling her for the first time, Daji was momentarily stunned, then immediately knelt down. "Master... Did you just call for Daji? My goodness... This is the most glorious moment of Daji''s life. Master, you''re too good to Daji. Daji can''t repay your kindness, so I can only dedicate my life to you. I hope Master won''t despise me."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    Qing Yutong felt that her sister wasn''t as impressive as Daji. Her brother-inw had only called her once, but looking at Daji''s excitement, it was as if she was reaching a climax.


    However, Ye Hua liked this attitude. It had been a while since he had heard such sincere ttery, and it was exceptionally candid.


    Having a girl like this around was great; she was fantastic at ttering her master.


    Ye Hua said softly, "Get up, and I won''t despise you."


    Daji was so excited that she couldn''t put it into words. With a hint of shyness, she said, "Master, rest assured, from now on, Daji will serve you wholeheartedly. Daji will be your shield. Anyone who wants to harm the great Master will have to step over Daji''s lifeless body first!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi felt a bit more at ease after hearing this. Daji''s words indicated that she only had the intention of protecting her man and didn''t have any ulterior motives.


    At least this provided some assurance of Ye Hua''s safety, which made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi feel a lot morefortable.


    Ye Hua listened to her words and felt content. His subordinates didn''t know how to tter him like this. Look at Daji; she was excellent at it.


    "Anyone who can harm me has yet to be born," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Daji gazed at her master with adoration, "Master is absolutely right. Master''s radiance will shine all over thisnd, and everyone should bow before Master, including Daji."


    Comfortable! Daji was not bad at all! She was quite skilled at sweet-talking.


    "That''s enough, Daji. You don''t have to be so exaggerated in your speech," Qing Ya couldn''t help but remind her, feeling goosebumps forming.


    Daji respectfully responded, "Madam, Daji is not exaggerating. Madam is the most noble woman in the world, and she will stand at the pinnacle with Master, overlooking all others and the vast world!"


    Qing Yutong couldn''t help but giggle.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also chuckled. The ttery was off the charts.


    "Let''s go," Ye Hua stood up and said calmly.


    Daji immediately took the lead, respectfully saying, "Master, let Daji scout ahead to prevent any vile people from approaching Master and inadvertently touching Master''s noble body."


    Everyone: "..."


    "Daji," Ye Hua called out calmly.


    Daji immediately turned around with a shy expression, "Master~"


    "Master should be in front!" Ye Hua reminded.


    Daji''s face instantly changed, and she knelt down, "Master, Daji didn''t consider it thoroughly. Please forgive Daji!"


    Such a stunning beauty, always kneeling down at the drop of a hat, left everyone feeling baffled.


    "Alright, get up," Ye Hua said.


    "Master, please punish Daji so that she will remember and never make the same mistake again." Daji, who was prostrated on the ground, begged for punishment. She wouldn''t get up without being punished.


    Ye Hua said in a stern voice, "Daji, do you dare to defy your master''smand?"


    "Daji wouldn''t dare. Daji will be obedient from now on." Daji obediently retreated behind Qing Ya and the others, remaining vignt. As a personal maid, she understood the importance of sharing the burden for her master.


    In reality, Feng Yun hadn''t gone far. He watched as his Orange Card was handed over to someone else, and his heart ached. How could this happen after all the effort he put into cultivating her?


    "Master, don''t be disheartened. I''ve told you long ago that you should take it step by step. Characters with Orange Cards aren''t easy to control."


    This time, he had learned his lesson with Daji and wouldn''t insist on cultivating Orange Cards anymore. He would start with a few White Cards first and gradually upgrade to Orange Cards.


    ''I should have listened to the system''s advice from the beginning. Now, I''ve provided someone else with such a beautiful Daji.''


    ''It doesn''t matter! After losing Daji, I still have Diao Chan, and many more... Countless beautiful women were stored in the system. When the time came, I would summon them all and make Daji regret her earlier choice!'' [Di¨¡o Ch¨¢n is a fictional character from Chinese history and literature. She is a famous character in the historical novel "Romance of the Three Kingdoms", which was written by Luo Guanzhong in the 14th century. The novel is based on the historical events and figures from thete Eastern Han Dynasty and the Three Kingdoms period in ancient China. In the novel, Diao Chan is depicted as a beautiful and talented woman who serves as a dancer and musician in the court of the warlord Dong Zhuo. She is known for her grace and charm and is often considered one of the Four Beauties of ancient China.]


    "Brother Question Mark, how about going to my house to rest?" Wan Yi proposed, determined to arrange things properly for this group of question marks.


    Ye Hua thought it was a good idea, so he didn''t refuse.


    The Wan Yi family was considered wealthy in the Azure Dragon Empire, but they were only wealthy and didn''t have any officials in their family.


    The Wan Yi family''s mansion was quiterge. Although it couldn''tpare to the mansions of royalty and nobility, it was several timesrger than those of ordinary wealthy families.


    Inside the mansion, there were small bridges over flowing water and picturesque rockeries, creating a tranquil and refreshing atmosphere.


    "Brother Question Mark, my sisters-inw, make yourselves at home. My parents are out doing business," Wan Yi instructed the servants to prepare rooms.


    Just as Ye Hua was about to sit down, Daji suddenly became nervous. "Master, wait a moment!"


    Ye Hua stopped, looking at Daji with a puzzled expression.


    With a shy tone, Daji said, "Master, the chair is a bit dirty. Let Daji clean it so that Master''s clothes won''t get dirty."


    After saying that, Daji used her pure white sleeves to gently wipe the chair. "Master, you can sit now."


    Ye Hua flicked Daji''s forehead lightly, causing her to exim and cover her forehead.


    "Don''t do this in the future," Ye Hua said calmly. He wasn''t this particr.


    "Daji understands. Master, please don''t me me. It''s Daji''s first time being a maid, and Ick experience," Daji said with embarrassment. She was delighted that her master had just lightly tapped her forehead.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sat on either side of Ye Hua, while Qing Yutong observed the hall. Daji, on the other hand, didn''t need any other servants and personally served tea and water to her master and madam.


    This made Qing Ya think that having such an attentive girl to serve wasn''t bad.


    When Donghuang Baizhi was the Empress, she had servants attending to her, but aftering here, apart from the guards, there were no other servants. Ye Hua hadn''t even arranged for maids. Everything was done by herself.


    Now that they had Daji, it didn''t seem like a bad thing.


    "Master, madams, please taste it. If Daji didn''t brew it well, Daji can make a fresh one."


    Ye Hua and the others took a sip, and it wasn''t bad at all. Daji had mastered the art of tea brewing.


    Of course, Daji had lived for countless years, so brewing tea was a basic skill for her.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 807 (This Plot Seems Familiar)

    Chapter 807 (This Plot Seems Familiar)


    Three women removed their veils, and there was no one else around anyway.


    Daji, who was making tea, was stunned when she saw the face of the mistress.


    ''So beautiful, the master''s wife had such a face. The master is really lucky, and fortunately, I don''t look too bad. I didn''t embarrass my master.''


    It seems Daji is quite confident in her own appearance.


    Donghuang Baizhi thought that Daji had brewed the tea quite well. She couldn''t even make it herself. She thought about bringing her over as her maid in the future, and she quietly discussed it with Qing Ya.


    Both women nodded involuntarily. This could work.


    "Daji," Donghuang Baizhi called out with a gentle smile.


    Daji respectfully came to Donghuang Baizhi''s side and asked, "Madam, is there anything Daji needs to arrange for you?"


    Qing Ya smiled and said, "Daji, it''s like this, will you listen to us?"


    "Daji will certainly listen to Madams."


    Ye Hua and Qing Yutong felt that they were up to something.


    "Brother-inw, sister wants to poach her. Don''t let them poach her," Qing Yutong whispered, finally something interesting was happening.


    Ye Hua frowned slightly. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi wanted to poach her...


    "Daji, from now on, how about following us?" Qing Ya smiled slightly.


    Daji did not respond immediately but looked at Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua sneered inwardly. Trying to poach my maid, it''s not that easy.


    "Daji, what are you looking at him for?" Donghuang Baizhi said.


    Daji pursed her lips and whispered, "Madam, Daji is the master''s maid and is meant to serve the master. If the master agrees, Daji will serve both madams."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked at Ye Hua, the message was clear, it''s up to you whether to agree or not.


    Daji looked pitifully at Ye Hua, Master, please don''t abandon Daji...


    Ye Hua sipped his tea, pretending not to see.


    This made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi furious. They had just said that he would listen to everything, but now, he''s a big liar!


    Men are all big dummies, they can''t even believe their own words.


    "Daji," Ye Hua called.


    Daji brightened up and walked to Ye Hua. "Master, can Daji do anything for you?"


    "Listen to the words of the madams, but I am still your master," Ye Hua gave her face.


    "Daji understands, Master, please rest assured."


    Ye Hua nodded.


    At this moment, Wan Yi returned to the hall. "Brother Question Mark, the rooms are all arranged, you can stay as long as you want."


    "Wan Yi, you live in such a big mansion alone, don''t you have anyone else?" Qing Yutong asked curiously. After all, they both possessed a system.


    Wan Yi sat on the side and respectfully said, "Eldest sister, I do have a fianc¨¦e, but..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, there was a coquettish shout from outside the door.


    "Wan Yi! Get out of there!"


    A woman in a fiery red dress walked in angrily, with a long sword hanging at her waist. She has a beautiful appearance, but her anger is covering it up.


    Standing beside the woman is an old man dressed in ck, giving off a bad vibe.


    As Lin Tianxin entered the hall, her attention was immediately drawn to Ye Hua''s group, after all, these people''s looks...quite impressive...


    Even the old man behind her gave them a curious nce.


    Daji, on the other hand, was vignt, watching the group closely. If anyone dared to speak disrespectfully, she would kill them!


    Wan Yi stood up and shouted, "Lin Tianxin, are you crazy? Can''t you see I''m entertaining guests here?"


    Lin Tianxin withdrew her gaze and looked at Wan Yi with disdain, "Wan Yi! Let me tell you! I am now a disciple of Benevolent King Prison, you can''t possibly match my status!"


    "Heh, Lin Tianxin, when did you climb up the socialdder? Not bad," Wan Yi sarcastically remarked.


    "Hmph, you, a wastrel with no skills, went to the Flower House and spent a fortune on courtesansst night. Disgusting!" Lin Tianxin retorted.


    Wan Yi hesitated for a moment, then smiled, "You''re right! I spent that money on purpose just to disgust you."


    "You! Wan Yi, let me tell you, I''m going to¡ª" Before Lin Tianxin could finish her sentence, Wan Yi cut her off, saying, "I''m divorcing you now. I''ve been disgusted by you for a long time. You used me for your own gains, manipted my connections to find people everywhere, you''re a scumbag."


    "You! How dare you divorce me!" Lin Tianxin was furious.


    Suddenly, Ye Hua chuckled. This plot seemed familiar, but he couldn''t quite recall where he''d seen it before.


    "Why are youughing? Do you have a reason tough¡ª" Lin Tianxin pointed at Ye Hua and scolded him.


    However, before she could finish her sentence;


    Smack!


    Daji acted swiftly, delivering a p that knocked Lin Tianxin down. She coldly said, "Daring to be disrespectful to my master, you have quite the nerve! Master, please allow me to kill this woman!"


    Ye Hua continued sipping his tea without saying a word, seemingly waiting for the old man to speak.


    "You! You actually hit me, Senior Xing Yuan..." Lin Tianxin surprisingly whimpered and even clung to the old man''s arm.


    This left Ye Hua quite surprised.


    Meanwhile, Wan Yi was also bewildered. He had originally wanted to cuckold her, but unexpectedly, the other side was even more ruthless and found an old man to cuckold him!


    Damn!


    Actually, Xing Yuan wasn''t really an old man; he had just practised a strange technique in Benevolent King Prison that transformed a young person into an elderly one while rapidly increasing their martial power.


    Of course, it was only one of the peculiar techniques practised there, and few people chose to cultivate it, but some were willing to sacrifice their youth for power.


    Just like Xing Yuan.


    Wan Yi looked at the p mark on Lin Tianxin''s face with great satisfaction. Finally, he was able to do what he had long wanted to do. He just had to be careful not to expose his true strength; a man should be adaptable and not reveal everything at once.


    Ye Hua became interested. Benevolent King Prison, one of the forces in the Soul River, seemed to have rtively good fortune.


    Xing Yuan shielded Lin Tianxin behind him and said in a deep voice, "Miss! I am a disciple of Benevolent King Prison, you¡ª"


    Smack!


    Before Xing Yuan could finish his sentence, Daji once again pped him, leaving Xing Yuan dazed.


    Lin Tianxin stared nkly at her senior brother, astonished that he had been pped, and even publicly disgraced by being expelled from the family!


    Wan Yi hadn''t anticipated this turn of events either. To directly hit someone from Benevolent King Prison was going to escte the situation.


    Ye Hua was indeed aiming to escte matters, and Daji was proving to be quite efficient in protecting her master.


    Holding his face, Xing Yuan''s elderly countenance disyed shock as he shouted, "How dare you hit me! Do you know who my master¡ª"


    Smack!


    "If you dare hit me again, I¡ª"


    Smack!


    Daji said coldly, "Your threats are really pathetic."


    Daji''s strikes were forceful, and several teeth had fallen on the ground, making it a brutal scene.


    At this point, Lin Tianxin angrily eximed, "Wan Yi! You won''t have any ''what ifs'' in the future! You''re done for this time! You actually struck someone from Benevolent King Prison!"


    "Let''s see if you can keep talking!" Daji instantly appeared in front of Lin Tianxin once again, delivering another resounding p that likely left her jaw dislocated.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 808 (An Arrow Piercing the Clouds)

    Chapter 808 (An Arrow Piercing the Clouds)


    Lin Tianxin was pped directly onto a pir, and her chin was indeed a bit crooked, but she didn''t lose consciousness.


    As long as the master didn''t give a death order, Daji still maintained control and didn''t kill her. This was what a maid should do.


    "Well done," Wan Yi eximed. He was ecstatic; this damn woman had finally been punished, and he felt extremely satisfied.


    Brother Question Mark was truly amazing; his eyes didn''t even blink when she struck someone from Benevolent King Prison.


    Lin Tianxin cowered in fear, not daring to speak, still dazed from the beating.


    At this moment, Xing Yuan had blood all over his mouth, and his teeth were scattered on the ground.


    "Girl broke rib, kill preposterous fish, suffer cmity." Xing Yuan''s speech was unclear due to his missing teeth.


    Donghuang Baizhi pped the void. Although she didn''t make contact, the pnded on Xing Yuan''s face. "Straighten your tongue when you speak!"


    Wow, was Baizhi really this fierce? This amazed Ye Hua.


    Suddenly, Xing Yuan pulled out a firecracker and rushed outside, instantly igniting it.


    Biu~


    A firework shot up into the sky, forming the character ''prison'' in the white sky, making it clearly visible even during the daytime.


    Xing Yuan shouted while spitting saliva and blood, "You''ll die, no intact corpse."


    "Daji," Ye Hua called out softly.


    Daji, with her murderous expression, instantly turned gentle upon hearing her master''s call. "Master~"


    This was definitely her way of being coquettish towards her master, leaving Xing Yuan and Lin Tianxin dumbfounded. She transformed from a female assassin one moment to a cute girl the next, the contrast was too much to handle.


    "Knock that person out and make them speak sensibly."


    "Yes, Master."


    Daji followed Baizhi''s example and administered a p from a distance. Xing Yuan hadn''t even had a chance to react before he crashed into a rockery and lost consciousness.


    It seemed quite painful.


    Daji then looked at Lin Tianxin, who was trembling in fear, too frightened to move.


    These people were like devils. However, if their master cameter, they would be in for trouble!


    Of course, Ye Hua knew they were summoning someone, so he allowed it.


    "Daji,e and help me with a shoulder massage," Ye Hua said casually. Having a maid around would make things easier for him.


    "Daji, there''s no need; I''ll do it," Qing Ya said as she stood up, positioning herself behind Ye Hua. She gently massaged his shoulders and lowered her head, saying, "Ye Hua, you promised to listen to us; you must keep your word."


    "Alright, I''ll keep my word," Ye Hua patted Qing Ya''s hand, feeling a hint of jealousy in her actions.


    However, being able to enjoy a massage from his wife still made Ye Hua quitefortable.


    Daji felt a little disappointed. Her master had finally allowed her to give him a massage, but her mistress stopped her. It seemed her mistress still didn''t trust herpletely.


    She suddenly felt annoyed by her own seductive appearance. If she didn''t stand out so much, her mistress wouldn''t be worried, and she could wholeheartedly serve her master.


    Why did she have to look so alluring? It was truly vexing.


    "Daji,e and help me," Qing Yutong suddenly said in a sweet voice.


    "Yes, madam," Daji walked behind Qing Yutong and delicately ced her slender hands on Qing Yutong''s fragrant shoulders, gently massaging.


    Qing Yutong was mischievous; she suddenly reached out and touched Daji''s hand.


    This startled Daji, but she continued massaging.


    Qing Ya gave her younger sister a fierce re. "What did you mean by that just now? Trying to take advantage of someone, huh?"


    Ye Hua also noticed but didn''t say anything. He was enjoying his wife''s massage, and Qing Ya''s massaging skills seemed to be getting better and better.


    Before long, instead of the cavalry, two men arrived. They were wearing ck outfits and carrying something on their backs, covered with ck cloth, so it wasn''t clear what it was.


    The two men nced at the unconscious Xing Yuan and the bewildered Lin Tianxin, their expressions turning serious.


    Inside the room, there were only two men among all the women, and these women were unbelievably beautiful!


    There were such breathtaking beauties in this world; it was truly astonishing.


    "Master, Senior Brother!" Lin Tianxin rushed towards the two men as if she had found a strong backing.


    "Lin Tianxin, what''s going on?" As Lin Tianxin''s master, Qu Ziming was a Ninth-Rank Master, while the man beside him, Yuan Qing, was Qu Ziming''s senior brother and a peak Master.


    Although they didn''t have much status in the Benevolent King Prison, they were well-known figures outside.


    "Master, Senior Brother, these people attacked me..." Lin Tianxinined to everyone, like a child saying, "Daddy, they hit me."


    Yuan Qing looked at Xing Yuan, who had passed out beside him, and asked coldly, "Do you know the consequences of attacking members of our Benevolent King Prison?"


    Ye Hua had no desire to talk to these people, so he said calmly, "Daji, go take care of it."


    "Yes, Master," Daji replied with her sweet voice. This wasn''t seducing Ye Hua; she naturally had that tone, but when it came to enemies, she usually spoke with a lower voice.


    "Madam, Daji can''t give you a massage for now. She''ll massage you once she takes care of the enemies."


    "It''s okay, I''ll wait for you," Qing Yutong said, holding Daji''s hand and patting it.


    Seeing Qing Yutong''s ambiguous gaze, Daji fled in embarrassment, which made Qing Yutong giggle. This was too amusing.


    However, Qing Ya couldn''t resist tapping her sister''s head.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Sis, your tap just made me even more foolish," Qing Yutong rubbed her head and looked pitifully at Ye Hua, relying on her brother-inw''s decision.


    Qing Ya couldn''t help but say, "Ye Hua, you should discipline her properly."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll discipline her tonight," Ye Hua whispered softly. Qing Yutong wasn''t afraid, as she had been thoroughly ''disciplined'' by her brother-inw from head to toe, so it didn''t matter.


    Daji walked out of the room, her face turning ice-cold, and the eerie aura surrounding her body made Qu Ziming and Yuan Qing''s faces darken. They immediately released their martial energy to defend themselves.


    "You demoness! Using charm techniques!" Qu Ziming eximed, his gaze intense.


    Daji''s lips curled into a seductive smile. "Today is an important day for me and my master. Originally, I didn''t want to shed blood, but blood is red, symbolizing my master''s future prosperity. It''s a good omen. So, please, both of you, offer your blood. It will be your blessing."


    "Demoness, stop your bewitching words. Today, I''ll capture you, you monster!" Yuan Qing took something from his back, and the ck cloth covering it instantly disappeared, revealing its true form.


    It was an exquisite pipa, coloured in blue. Each string emitted a faint aura, as if it were not ordinary.


    Qu Ziming had something simr, a guqin. It rested on hisp, and he sat in an unconventional manner. Both of them exuded the aura of Masters. [Guqin is a plucked seven-string Chinese musical instrument]


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 809 (Playing the Guqin? Im Your Ancestor)

    Chapter 809 (ying the Guqin? I''m Your Ancestor)


    The aura of Masters created a strong wind that caused Daji''s white dress to flutter, giving her a unique charm. After all, Daji was truly enchanting; just one look at her could make men lose control, showing that her beauty was on par with Qing Ya and the others.


    Especially that enchanting demeanour, something that Qing Ya and the others didn''t possess, giving her a slight edge.


    Ye Hua watched his maid with a strong sense of interest. "What are you looking at?"


    "Be gentle; I''m appreciating the beauty. Besides, you brought this maid here," Ye Hua replied helplessly.


    "Hmph! Do you think I don''t know your little intentions? Let me tell you, Ye Hua, if you touch Daji without my permission, the three of us will leave home together."


    "Alright, alright, I got it. I''ll listen to you." Since he had promised, he wouldn''t deceive anyone.


    "That''s more like it."


    At this moment, Ye Hua whispered, "Tonight, let''s sleep together."


    "Dream on," Qing Ya blushed.


    "How about you and your sister?"


    "Ye Hua, can''t you be serious for once? You think about such things every day." Qing Ya sighed, as this had been his behaviour since she met him.


    Ye Hua huffed, "Well, I don''t care. Tonight, we sleep together."


    "Go to hell."


    "Come on, Qing Ya, you''re overreacting. Do you think I would actually do that? Just continue massaging; I won''t tease you anymore."


    "Hmph."


    Wan Yi''s attention was all focused outside, and he hadn''t eavesdropped at all. Brother Question Marks were clearly dominating the other side. If only he had such power.


    But ording to the storyline''s development, he could achieve that as well. After all, he was the protagonist, and what protagonist would die? It was impossible.


    "Demoness, today you will experience the mighty power of the Benevolent King Prison. Repent in hell!" Qu Ziming''s handsy on the strings of his Guqin, while Yuan Qing supported his pipa, fingers resting on the strings.


    Daji seemed to hear the funniest thing in the world. "The only one who can send me to hell is my master. What qualifications do you have? Compared to my master, you''re not even worth a speck of dust."


    "Go to hell! Sonic Demonic Notes!" Qu Ziming shouted angrily, encountering a woman who insulted him for the first time.


    Qu Ziming''s fingers plucked the strings of the Guqin, and a golden battle energy appeared along with the sound of the strings.


    Golden battle energy transformed in the air, forming armoured soldiers wielding swords that rushed toward Daji.


    "ying with such tricks in front of me is simply an insult!" Daji extended her delicate hand and grabbed the fierce de, causing the ground beneath her feet to crack.


    This action left Lin Tianxin stunned. She had actually caught her master''s attack, which was impossible since it was battle energy!


    Qu Ziming was also horrified. This demoness had caught his battle energy. Could it be an illusion?


    Yuan Qing frowned, and two green martial energies shot out from his hands, condensing into two green hunting leopards that pounced toward Daji.


    Daji let out a cry and suddenly yanked the battle energy de, sending it flying toward the two beasts made of battle energy.


    The swing resembled a boomerang, and the two green hunting leopards instantly dissipated, while the battle energy de returned to Daji''s hand.


    With a powerful grip, Daji shattered the de, and the battle energy gradually merged into the air.


    With a single hand, Daji crushed the battle energy, leaving Qu Ziming and Yuan Qing in a daze for a long time.


    "Using a Guqin? I''m your ancestor!" Daji also took out an ancient Guqin. When she unveiled the entire instrument, it emitted a strong aura. Ye Hua could sense this aura, a remarkable Guqin... He wondered how Daji would y it.


    "What kind of Guqin is this?" Qu Ziming asked in a deep voice. The Guqin Daji brought out was white, as white as jade, or even like her own skin. Moreover, the strings of the Guqin were definitely not ordinary. If he could obtain this ancient Guqin, it would be a great asset for him.


    Daji sat cross-legged in the void and yed the first note, instantly causing a buzzing sound in people''s minds. "This Guqin didn''t have a name before, but it does now. It''s called ''Sizhu,'' which means ''to think of the master.'' It expresses Daji''s reverence for her master, as well as the endless adoration in her heart. The forging of this Guqin is something you wouldn''t understand."


    "The next piece of music is dedicated to my master. After countless years, Daji has finally met her master. Everything about Daji belongs to her master. This piece of music is called ''Returning to the Master.''" As Daji''s words fell, her slender and elegant hands began to y.


    A beautiful melody floated around, conveying sadness, long waiting, and the joy of their meeting. Ye Hua couldn''t help but close his eyes to listen.


    Excellent!


    This maid is truly amazing!


    This music is so beautiful!


    "Mine!" Qing Ya suddenly eximed.


    "She''s mine!" Qing Yutong also began to im ownership.


    "Clearly, she''s mine!" Donghuang Baizhi refused to be outdone.


    Daji was obviously a master, not only in her Guqin-ying skills but also in many other aspects. The surprises just kepting.


    With his eyes closed, Ye Hua whispered softly, "Don''t fight over her, Daji belongs to me."


    Her Guqin skills were far superior to Qing Ya and the others. Listening to such music was a delightful experience. He wondered if Daji could y the flute too.


    Yutong''s flute skills were outstanding.


    For Ye Hua and the others, it was a beautiful piece of music. However, for Qu Ziming and Yuan Qing, it was a nightmare!


    "The demoness still wants to use seduction! Die!" Qu Ziming roared, raising his battle energy to its peak.


    "King of the Underworld''s Fury!"


    Yuan Qing also refused to back down, shouting in anger.


    "Sundering Departure!"


    Daji didn''t pay any attention to the two men. She was lost in her fantasies about her future life with her master¡ªwashing her master''s socks, and even cleaning his personal belongings. How embarrassing.


    Qu Ziming and Yuan Qing ced their hands on the Guqin strings, but suddenly realised they couldn''t pluck them anymore. It seemed like an inexplicable force was pulling on them. Beads of sweat began to form on their foreheads, and no matter how much strength they exerted, they couldn''t do anything.


    Boom!


    The Guqin strings suddenly snapped!


    The broken Guqin strings were as sharp as des, sliding across their faces and leaving a shocking bloodstain.


    This happened to both of them!


    Crack!


    Crack!


    One after another, the Guqin strings continued to snap, and it seemed like the broken strings had a life of their own as they all aimed towards the faces of the two men.


    The two men wanted to move, but their entire bodies were immobilised. Watching Daji ying not far away, they finally realised the gap in their strength!


    She was truly powerful. Unless the elder of the Benevolent King Prison came, there would be no real contest!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 810 (This Daji Is Considerate Enough)

    Chapter 810 (This Daji Is Considerate Enough)


    At this moment, the music Daji yed suddenly carried a sense of killing intent. She couldn''t help but think of that annoying fly, which had been hovering around her beloved master, disturbing his peace. It was truly unforgivable!


    Bang!


    A subtle sound rang out, and Qu Ziming''s veins on the back of his hand suddenly burst!


    The same happened to Yuan Qing; the veins on the back of his hands burst, and blood gushed out. However, they could only watch,pletely powerless.


    Although Lin Tianxin couldn''t feel it, the endless fear had left her sitting paralyzed on the ground.


    Her master and senior brother couldn''t defeat her, and they were on the verge of death... What could be done?


    Why couldn''t the mighty Benevolent King Prison defeat a woman? Who was this woman, and who were those people?


    With Daji''s overwhelming killing intent, the blood vessels under the skin of the two men burst one after another, especially the bursting of the major arteries, causing blood to spray onto the ground. Soon, a small pool of blood formed.


    However, Qu Ziming and Yuan Qing could only watch as they were bled, utterly helpless.


    As Daji''s final note fell, the two men suddenly let out desperate screams, "No!!!!"


    Boom! Boom! Two loud sounds rang out, and Qu Ziming and Yuan Qing exploded into pieces. Their blood sttered in all directions, and even Lin Tianxin, who was standing behind them, was covered in blood.


    At this moment, Daji closed her beautiful eyes. Killing was secondary to her; the music she just yed was meant to convey her anticipation of the day she had waited for so long. After waiting for countless years, she had finally arrived. She would no longer be alone, as she now had her master. Her life had be colourful and filled with sunshine.


    "Great! You yed wonderfully!" Ye Hua suddenly eximed, apuding to show his appreciation.


    If the Seven Deadly Sins were here, they would definitely be displeased. Your Honor had pped his hands and praised for the first time.


    However, this time, Qing Ya and her two sisters also joined in the apuse. Daji''s performance was truly extraordinary, and the apuse was well-deserved.


    Wan Yi''s mind was buzzing, and being the weaker one, he waspletely at a loss, trapped in the music.


    Hearing her master''s praise, Daji opened her beautiful eyes, and the white Guqin on her disappeared instantly. With a shy smile, she turned around. "Master, you and thedies are too kind. Daji hopes that her Guqin skills can be to Master''s liking."


    Ye Hua smiled and said, "Daji, you''re too modest. You yed exceptionally well. It even caused these women topete with each other with me."


    Daji bowed respectfully to Ye Hua and knelt down. Shyly, she said, "Daji belongs to Master."


    Ye Hua nced at his wives with a raised eyebrow, as if to say, "See, Daji is mine. You can''t steal her."


    The three wives pursed their lips and decided not to try to sabotage each other anymore.


    "Daji, do you have any other talents?" Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Daji, with a respectful expression towards Qing Ya, replied, "Madam, over the countless years, Daji has learned various musical instruments, calligraphy, painting, dancing, tea ceremony, chess, and more, all to bring a smile to Master''s face."


    Hearing this, Ye Hua felt incredibly satisfied. Daji was more capable than his subordinates.


    He reached out and patted Daji''s head. "Well done."


    Feeling her master''s touch, Daji trembled with excitement. She turned to him with tearful eyes and said, "Master, Daji was born for you. Making you happy is Daji''s lifelong goal."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but wonder why Daji was so devoted to Ye Hua.


    Qing Yutong couldn''t help but ask, "System, are all the summoned characters like this?"


    "Master, that''s absolutely correct. When loyalty reaches 100, this kind of situation can ur. Daji is clearly above 100 in loyalty. With just a word from your brother-inw, she can do anything, even consider self-sacrifice an honour."


    "Wow, this is mindless worship."


    "Yes, Master, this is the advantage of the summoning system, but reaching such loyalty is very difficult."


    Qing Yutong truly envied her brother-inw. He had such an obedient maid who was proficient in various musical instruments. She wondered if she could y the flute; a duet would be great, and her brother-inw would be overjoyed.


    "Daji, please rise."


    "Thank you, Master. Are you thirsty, Master? Daji can make some tea for you."


    "Sure," Ye Hua replied readily, feeling in high spirits. This Wan Yi was excellent! If he hadn''t suggested going to the martial arts arena, he probably wouldn''t have encountered such a considerate maid.


    Ye Hua epted the tea brewed by Daji, took a sip, and found it fragrant. Qing Ya and the others also praised it, while Daji remained shy and sat beside them, carefully brewing tea.


    Having a maid who could kill and take care of people like this was unbelievable! She was far better than those subordinates who could only kill.


    "Wan Yi," Ye Hua called out softly.


    Wan Yi was still a bit dazed, but Ye Hua snapped his fingers, and Wan Yi shivered all over. "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Master, you were just temporarily confused, but these people had no ill intentions."


    Upon hearing the system''s exnation, Wan Yi breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Brother Question Mark was a good person.


    "Wan Yi," Ye Hua called out again.


    "Brother Question Mark, what''s up?"


    Ye Hua looked at Lin Tianxin outside and said, "Deal with that woman."


    Wan Yi''s eyes lit up, and he bowed respectfully. "Thank you, Brother Question Mark!"


    Wan Yi stood up and walked towards Lin Tianxin. This woman had been so obedient to him in the past, but when she no longer needed him, she kicked him aside and fooled around with other men. He had long wanted to kill this woman, and now, the opportunity hade!


    Approaching Lin Tianxin, Wan Yi picked up her sword.


    With a ng, Wan Yi drew a sharp longsword.


    Lin Tianxin seemed to havee to her senses and retreated as she watched Wan Yi''s cold expression. "Wan Yi! What are you nning to do?"


    "You bitch! What do you think I''m nning?" Wan Yi asked with a sinister smile. Seeing Lin Tianxin''s frightened expression, he felt particrly satisfied. If it weren''t for Brother Question Mark being present today, this woman would have brought her old man to humiliate him. Fortunately, he had encountered Brother Question Mark.


    "Wan Yi! You can''t kill me! I''m from the Benevolent King Prison!" Lin Tianxin sat on the ground, her hands moving backward, while Wan Yi advanced step by step.


    "Heh, so what if you''re from the Benevolent King Prison? Everyone who dies here is from the Benevolent King Prison!"


    Lin Tianxin had backed up against the wall, with no way to retreat. At this moment, she begged pitifully, "Wan Yi, we had happy times together. Have you forgotten them? Spare me this time, and I won''t dare to do it again in the future."


    "It''s toote. That''s impossible!" Wan Yi replied with a sinister grin.


    "You! How about this, Wan Yi? Let''s make a pact for three years. If you can defeat me in three years, I''ll be your servant willingly! How about it?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 811 (Discovering Something Breathtaking)

    Chapter 811 (Discovering Something Breathtaking)


    Wan Yi sneered and without any hesitation, he sliced Lin Tianxin''s delicate neck with the long sword in his hand. Lin Tianxin covered her neck in disbelief, looking at Wan Yi.


    "A three-year agreement? You''ve read too many damn novels," Wan Yi said with a mocking smile. He didn''t even look back as he walked away. Lin Tianxin, still holding her bleeding neck, couldn''t speak. Her pretty face turned lifeless, and her legs twitched briefly before she bled to death.


    Wan Yi, holding his sword, approached the unconscious Xing Yuan. This old man was utterly wicked. He had supported that despicable woman today, but since they were all going to die, one more death wouldn''t make a difference.


    He thrust his sword straight into Xing Yuan''s heart, and in his dazed state, Xing Yuan died without any pain.


    Dropping the sword on the ground, Wan Yi returned to the hall. "Brother Question Marks, it''s all taken care of."


    Ye Hua sipped his tea, smiled, and nodded. "Will this cause you trouble?"


    "No, I can always run away if needed. Today, I''ve also taken my revenge and had a st," Wan Yi replied. He had already thought about it; as the protagonist, he shouldn''t continue down this path. Maybe this was the unfolding of the plot.


    "Daji, go dispose of those bodies and such."


    "Yes, Master."


    Ye Hua didn''t want to trouble anyone else; this was ultimately his problem. Besides, he considered it a thank-you gesture from Wan Yi for bringing Daji into his life.


    Daji quickly returned and said in a sweet voice, "Master, it''s done."


    "Good, Daji is so obedient," Ye Huaplimented her.


    "Listening to Master is what Daji should do. Please, Master, don''t praise Daji anymore."


    "Haha." Daji managed to make Ye Huaugh, and even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi chuckled lightly. Daji''s presence brought someughter, which wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.


    Wan Yi went outside to take a look and saw that all the bodies had disappeared, even the bloodstains. How did Daji manage to do that?


    "You can rx now, Wan Yi. I won''t cause you any trouble," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Wan Yi felt immensely grateful. "Brother Question Marks, thank you."


    "What are your ns for the future?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Wan Yi took a deep breath. "Brother Question Marks, I n to go on a journey."


    "That''s a good decision. A man should explore the world."


    "Yes, you''re right, Brother Question Marks." This time, Wan Yi truly intended to go on a journey. He had stayed behind before because of this emotional burden, but now that it was gone, he could venture out on his own and carve out his own path.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but want toment when they heard Ye Hua''s words. He was sending the kids away while he stayed behind to have fun, talking about exploring the world. It seemed like he was more interested in battles in the bedroom.


    Before long, the gates of the Wan Manor were breached, and a group of soldiers wielding long spears entered, surrounding the main hall. A man in silver armour with a stern expression walked in.


    "Master~ Do you need Daji to get rid of these people?" Daji asked in a sweet voice, using such a tone to discuss killing was something only she could do.


    Ye Hua remained silent, and Daji understood, so she knelt beside and started pouring tea for the master and his wife.


    At this moment, Wan Yi came out with a smile and asked, "General Zhang, what brings you here all of a sudden?"


    Zhang Jing was the Grand General in charge of defending the Azure Dragon Empire''s city. He had just seen the signal from Benevolent King Prison, so he rushed to check, but upon entering, he found nothing.


    "Did you see anyone from Benevolent King Prison?" Zhang Jing asked in a deep voice, while a few of his subordinates had gone to search the backyard.


    "Yes, I did," Wan Yi replied with a smile.


    "Where are they?"


    "They left."


    Zhang Jing gave Wan Yi a puzzled look, but suddenly, his gaze was drawn to a woman kneeling nearby! This... this woman... was so charming... how could there be such a woman in this world, and she was even kneeling on the ground to pour tea.


    As for the four people sitting there...


    Those three women!!!


    How could these four women be so unbelievably beautiful? Who was that man?


    "General Zhang, these are my guests," Wan Yi said with a chuckle.


    Ye Hua sipped his tea without saying a word.


    Zhang Jing was stunned by the appearance of the four women, and not long after, a soldier reported, "General Zhang, we''ve searched everywhere, but we found nothing."


    Zhang Jing withdrew his gaze. "Wan Yi, don''t deceive me!"


    "How could I? I can''t afford to provoke the people from Benevolent King Prison."


    Finally, Zhang Jing nced at the four women and then left with his troops.


    Wan Yi pursed his lips and returned to the main hall.


    "Who is that person?" Ye Hua asked curiously, sensing the unusual gaze earlier.


    "Zhang Jing, the city''s defending general, and he has a good rtionship with the Crown Prince, I suppose..." Wan Yi started but stopped himself.


    Ye Hua knew what Wan Yi wanted to say and smiled. "Qing Ya, you guys are causing trouble again."


    "Hmph," Qing Ya snorted, "Am I to me for being this way? I gave you face, but you took advantage of everything. You even make sarcastic remarks. Bad guy."


    Qing Yutong, on the other hand, was quite cheerful. "Do you think General Zhang will go to the Crown Prince and say, ''Hey, Your Highness, I''ve found four stunning beauties, should we capture them?''"


    "Qing Yutong! What are you doing?" Qing Ya couldn''t help but scold her. They were all married women, and she was ying around like this.


    Ye Hua patted Qing Ya''s back of her hand. "Don''t always me Yutong. She''s been good. Don''t stoop to a child''s level."


    Qing Yutong thought her brother-inw was defending her, but then...


    "Brother-inw, sister, you two always gang up on me. Hmph! Daji, let''s go y."


    "Wife, Daji still needs to attend to the master''s wife; she can''t go y."


    Qing Yutong rolled her eyes, sat down in a huff, and felt that it was more fun to y with Ye Zizi. After this trip, she nned to team up with Ye Zizi to cause some trouble.


    As Qing Yutong suspected, Zhang Jing rushed to the pce to meet with the Crown Prince.


    Zhang Jing entered the Crown Prince''s sleeping chamber, where he heard theughter of women.


    "Oh, my sweetie, where are you? Come here and give us a hug."


    "Crown Prince, we''re right here. Come hug us."


    "Haha, if I catch you, you''ll be in trouble, you little rascals."


    The Crown Prince, Ge Haoran, was slightly overweight and had his eyes covered. He was ying with pce maids.


    Then, he suddenly embraced Zhang Jing and said with augh, "Haha, I''ve caught you! Let''s see where you can escape to." Afterward, he yfully swatted Zhang Jing''s backside.


    This situation left Zhang Jing feeling very awkward, while the pce maids giggled.


    Ge Haoran seemed to realise something was amiss with his sense of touch, so he removed his blindfold and raised an eyebrow. "General Zhang, when did you arrive?"


    "Crown Prince, I have an important matter to report," Zhang Jing said solemnly, gesturing toward the nearby pce maids.


    Ge Haoran smiled and waved his hand, saying, "You all may leave."


    The pce maids respectfully exited, leaving only Ge Haoran and Zhang Jing.


    Ge Haoran poured himself a cup of tea, finished it, and asked, "What''s the matter? Did you discover something breathtaking?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 812 (The Crown Princes Invitation)

    Chapter 812 (The Crown Prince''s Invitation)


    "Back to Your Highness, I did indeed discover some stunning individuals today," Zhang Jing said with a different kind of excitement.


    Ge Haoran chuckled lightly upon hearing Zhang Jing''s words. "With your taste, you might call anything you see beautiful, even ghosts and monsters."


    "Your Highness, I couldn''t be mistaken this time. Those four women are truly otherworldly. No, it''s not right! I can''t find words to describe their beauty. Each one has her unique charm. They are the most beautiful women I''ve ever seen in my life," Zhang Jing spoke earnestly. Compared to those four women, he even started to doubt if his own wife was a female.


    Ge Haoran became intrigued by this and asked, "Where are they?"


    "They are guests at the Wan Manor residence," Zhang Jing respectfully replied.


    Ge Haoran rubbed his forehead and mumbled, "Lately, my brothers have been eyeing me with greed. Leaving the pce now would surely invite trouble."


    "Your Highness, how about inviting them to the pce?" Zhang Jing suggested.


    "But we need a reason for that."


    "Isn''t there a feast at the pce today to entertain the warden of Benevolent King Prison?" Zhang Jing reminded in a hushed tone.


    Ge Haoran furrowed his brow slightly and said, "What if the people from Benevolent King Prison take interest?"


    "We can seize the opportunity and use it to secure Your Highness''s position."


    Ge Haoran suddenlyughed, "Zhang Jing, your mind is getting sharper. You even thought of such a method."


    "Your Highness, you have great fortune, and even without it, you would still ascend to the throne sessfully."


    "Arrange it then."


    "Yes!"


    With that, Zhang Jing respectfully withdrew, and Ge Haoran stretched his neck before shouting, "Everyone,e in. Let''s y a game!"


    The pce maids entered again, and they began a game of hide and seek.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Jing rushed to the Wan Manor, this time without bringing any soldiers.


    Ye Hua was currently in the garden with his wives, listening to music yed by Daji. Even Qing Yutong, who loved causing trouble, waspletely captivated. It was evident how deeply skilled Daji was.


    As for Wan Yi, he was also having incredible luck, listening to such music. Even the system told him that his experience points were increasing rapidly.


    "Master should listen more," the system advised.


    Zhang Jing had now arrived in the garden. From a distance, he could hear the beautiful melody and stood still on a stone bridge, entranced.


    His eyes were fixed on Daji as she yed. Her every movement, every expression, and even every nce exuded an irresistible charm, making it impossible to look away. Her slender fingers seemed impossibly beautiful, making him want to kneel down and gently caress those graceful digits.


    It would be an incredibly satisfying experience.


    Daji''s allure was undeniably powerful, and it only intensified as she yed. Even someone like Zhang Jing, who had experienced battles on the battlefield, was bewildered. He couldn''t help but feel the urge to kneel and worship.


    Daji''s gaze asionally shifted toward her master, carrying a hint of shyness. If she could lean against her master''s feet, it would be such an honour.


    Ye Hua sipped his wine, listened to the music, and felt quite rxed.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi smiled, realising that Daji was truly exceptional. She was the right choice as a maid.


    It was said that Daji was also exceptionally skilled in cooking, so Ye Hua could rx even more. Daji had been serving Ye Hua for several years now, and she deserved a break.


    She even washed his socks herself; he was indeed a superzy man.


    When the final note fell, Daji stood up with a respectful smile and asked, "Master, did you enjoy Daji''s performance?"


    "It was excellent. Daji, you should develop this talent further. It helps me rx," Ye Hua said softly, offering his encouragement.


    This excited Daji, as her master''s approval meant everything to her. "Rest assured, Master, I will learn more melodies in the future to make you smile."


    Zhang Jing snapped out of his trance and couldn''t believe that the woman ying was actually the servant of that man. How was it possible?


    Using such a beautiful woman as a servant! Any man would find such a thing unbearable. A woman like her shouldn''t belong to just one person; she belonged to the entire realm!


    Ye Hua had sensed that General Zhang had arrived. With his wives and servant looking like this, if he hadn''te, he would have had no taste at all.


    "General Zhang, what a great honour to have you here. Your presence makes this ce even more radiant," Wan Yi greeted with a polite bow.


    Zhang Jingughed heartily, patted Wan Yi on the shoulder, and turned to Daji. "The melodies you yed, youngdy, are like something from the heavens. They truly humble Zhang."


    Daji looked at Ye Hua, knowing that her master had given her the order to kill this man. She only epted praise from her master and his wives;pliments from others were a form of disdain to her.


    Ye Hua remained silent, waiting to see what Zhang Jing had in mind.


    Daji had no choice but toply. If her master nodded, the head of General Zhang would immediately roll, without hesitation.


    "Is there something you''d like to say?" Qing Ya said calmly.


    Zhang Jing understood; a woman who looked like she might have a touch of arrogance.


    "His Highness, the Crown Prince, invites the fourdies to attend the pce banquet."


    "Alright," Qing Yutong agreed without hesitation. Qing Ya red at her younger sister; how could she agree so readily? When you''re away from home, you should listen to the men. Being so casual isn''t right.


    Zhang Jing hurriedly added, "The Crown Prince is waiting for the fourdies in the pce. I will take my leave..."


    After saying that, Zhang Jing left.


    Seeing her brother-inw''s seemingly bad mood, Qing Yutong thought he was angry.


    "Brother-inw, I''m sorry. You can scold me," Qing Yutong quickly apologised, being mischievous as usual but not crossing the line.


    Qing Ya also quickly pleaded on her sister''s behalf. "Ye Hua, it''s not Yutong''s fault. Please don''t be angry."


    "Yes, Yutong is still young," Donghuang Baizhi added, trying to smooth things over.


    Qing Yutong pouted and said with a pitiful expression, "Brother-inw, Yutong is still young and doesn''t understand..."


    Suddenly, Ye Hua mmed his hand on the table, startling the three women. They thought Ye Hua was going to scold Qing Yutong for her impulsive decision.


    However, what came out of Ye Hua''s mouth surprised them all, "There''s no invitation for me!" Ye Hua said sternly.


    Everyone: "..."


    They thought Ye Hua was angry because Qing Yutong had acted without his permission. As it turned out, he was upset because he hadn''t been invited. It was truly unexpected.


    Qing Yutong also breathed a sigh of relief. She had been terrified, thinking that her brother-inw was going to scold her.


    "Alright, don''t be upset. We won''t go, and we''ll stay with you tonight," Qing Ya consoled him, sounding like she was coaxing a child.


    "No need. You all should go! I want to see what the Crown Prince has in mind!" Ye Hua originally wanted to go together and show off a bit, but since he hadn''t been invited, going on his own would be quite embarrassing. He felt the crown prince needed to be punished a bit for that.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line-----


    Dear Illuminated Readers,


    It''s that time of year when we gather around the menorah, indulge in delicioustkes, and spin that trusty dreidel. Yes, you guessed it ¨C Hanukkah is here, and it''s time to light up our lives with warmth and joy! ?????


    As we kindle the Hanukkah candles, let''s also ignite our spirits with the message of hope and resilience. The story of Hanukkah teaches us that even in the darkest of times, a tiny spark can lead to miracles. So, if you''re feeling like the world could use a little more light right now, remember that you have the power to be that guiding me.


    And when ites to delicious food, nobody does it better than Hanukkah. Latkes, sufganiyot, and all the savory delights ¨C they''re practically calling your name! So, eat, enjoy, and share the love with friends and family.


    As you gather with loved ones to celebrate the Festival of Lights, may your hearts be as warm as the candles in your menorah. Happy Hanukkah, dear readers! ??


    Wishing you eight days filled withughter, love, and, of course, lots of crispytkes.


    With Light and Laughter,


    No Wife No Life ???????

 Chapter 813 (Beauty Should Be Displayed)

    Chapter 813 (Beauty Should Be Disyed)


    Ye Hua said casually, "Tonight, all of you should go and amaze them. These ordinary people don''t know what true beauty is. It would be even better if you could stir up some trouble."


    Qing Yutong immediately responded upon hearing this, "Brother-inw, don''t worry. I have experience in causing a scene. How big of a scene are we talking about?"


    "Yutong, how big of a scene can you handle?"


    "Ye Hua, don''t let Yutong cause trouble. What''s so special about a pce banquet? We''ll stay home with you," Donghuang Baizhi said gently.


    Ye Hua insisted, "You all should go for me. Don''t make me lose face. It''s settled. Daji, follow thedies tonight."


    "Master, Daji understands," Daji said respectfully.


    Wan Yi was a bit worried, not about these fourdies but about the noble families in the imperial court. Those four... just thinking about it was terrifying.


    "Daji,e and help me massage my shoulders," Ye Hua said casually. With such a beautiful maidservant, he naturally had to try her skills.


    Daji reflexively looked at thedies, thinking she would object. To her surprise, thedies did not intervene. They all knew that even if they stopped her now, Ye Hua would eventually ask Daji to massage him discreetly.


    Qing Ya and the others were really concerned about Daji. More urately, they were worried about Ye Hua, fearing that he might do something to Daji.


    Ye Hua was just ying around, but he didn''t expect them to agree. Not bad, not bad. They were indeed his wives.


    Daji, feeling shy, walked over to Ye Hua and stood behind him.


    Looking at her master''s back, Daji''s heart began to race. His strong shoulders seemed capable of carrying the weight of the world.


    Oh my, she was about to touch her master''s shoulders soon. She was so excited that it felt like her life was reaching its climax.


    With trembling excitement, Daji extended her graceful arms and lightly rested them on her master''s shoulders. It felt like an electric shock, making her shiver uncontrobly. She even had trouble maintaining her bnce.


    Gently massaging her master''s shoulders, Daji asked in a coquettish tone, "Master, is this pressure alright?"


    "It''s fine. You have a good touch."


    "Thank you for the praise, Master. It''s what Daji should do."


    Ye Hua smiled and turned to Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. "You can try it too. Daji''s skills are quite good."


    The two wives gave Ye Hua a look that said, "Are you enjoying this?"


    As the sky gradually darkened, a carriage arranged by the Crown Prince was waiting at the entrance of Wan Manor. They had no choice but to attend.


    "Wait,e back here!" Ye Hua said sternly.


    "What''s wrong?" Qing Ya asked curiously.


    "Look at what you''re wearing. Go change into something nicer," Ye Hua felt they could look even more beautiful, so he sent them to change.


    "It''s fine as it is. There''s no need to change," Qing Ya protested.


    Ye Hua grabbed the hands of his three wives and brought them to the room, personally selecting clothes for them. They were already a long-married couple, so there was no need to be shy. They changed in front of Ye Hua.


    However, Daji hesitated to change, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    "Ye Hua, why are you still here? Get out, you''re making Daji ufortable. She needs to change," Donghuang Baizhi spoke up with augh, noticing how shy Daji was. It seemed she was a good girl.


    Daji hurriedly exined, "Madam, there''s no need for the Master to leave. I''ll change right now."


    "Alright, I''ll leave first," Ye Hua said casually and walked out of the room. He wasn''t in such a hurry; after all, she was his maidservant, and there would be plenty of opportunities in the future.


    Daji felt a pang of regret in her heart. If she had just mustered the courage earlier, things would have been different. She felt so useless.


    After the four women changed their clothes, they exchanged nces, their lips twitching.


    The dresses were a bit different from the usual. They were more fitted and had a somewhat exotic look, resembling traditional cheongsam, which made them appear alluring and sexy.


    "What''s Ye Hua thinking? He actually wants us to dress like this," Qing Ya muttered under her breath. It had been a while since she wore something like this, and it felt a bit ufortable. She seemed to have developed a bit recently, and there was a slight sense of weight in her chest.


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled, "You still don''t know him. He wants to see the envy in others'' eyes, and then he''ll suddenly appear, disying his ownership. We just have to go along and attach ourselves to him to achieve that ''showing off'' effect."


    "Indeed, he loves showing off. This bad habit of his will never change in this lifetime," Qing Ya said helplessly. He used to have a bad habit of showing off, but it has diminishedtely since she smoked less. Now, he couldn''t show off with cigarettes, so he used his wives for that purpose. It was truly shameless.


    On the side, Qing Yutong noticed that Daji was struggling with her dress and walked over with a mischievous smile. "Daji, don''t know how to fasten it?"


    "Madam, I can''t reach the back," Daji apologised.


    "It''s alright, I''ll help you with it," Qing Yutong said as she reached around Daji''s back and zipped up the dress. The sexy back was suddenly concealed, leaving a sense of regret.


    Daji quickly turned around and said humbly, "Madam, I''m sorry for needing your help."


    Qing Yutong smiled mischievously and said, "Daji, it''s no problem."


    Afterward, she even gently lifted Daji''s chin, teasing her yfully.


    Daji was a bit apprehensive, wondering what her mistress was up to.


    "Qing Yutong! Are you bullying her again?" Qing Ya, who had been chatting with Donghuang Baizhi, suddenly saw her younger sister teasing Daji and couldn''t help but scold her.


    Qing Yutong quickly stopped and smiled, saying, "Sister, Daji had a little dirt on her face. I helped her clean it."


    "Qing Yutong, be careful, or I''ll spank you!" Qing Ya sternly warned.


    Qing Yutong stuck out her tongue and winked mischievously at Daji, showing off her teasing side.


    Daji lowered her head slightly and remained silent.


    Ye Hua was waiting at the door. When he saw his three wives and maidservant walk out, he couldn''t help but be captivated.


    Oh my, they looked beautiful! Incredibly beautiful!


    They were truly worthy of being his women, and he had no reason to feel ashamed.


    "Satisfied?" Qing Ya asked, not hiding her annoyance.


    "Haha, very satisfied," Ye Hua reached out and embraced Qing Ya''s waist, gently kissing her soft cherry lips.


    Qing Ya didn''t feel shy; she wrapped her jade arms around Ye Hua''s neck.


    Fair is fair; Ye Hua naturally had to treat Donghuang Baizhi and Qing Yutong the same way.


    This made Daji incredibly envious. If she could kiss the back of her master''s hand, she would be overjoyed, and she would even wake up from her dreams with a smile if she could kiss his lips.


    Ye Hua, of course, wouldn''t take advantage of Daji. He just patted her head and said softly, "Take good care of Madams."


    After being patted on the head so gently by her master, Daji felt a bit foolish. She even forgot how to walk as she sat in the carriage, looking rather dazed.


    Qing Ya and the others also observed this; Daji, who became somewhat foolish after her husband patted her head, left them speechless.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of Wan Manor, Ye Hua watched his wives depart, a smile ying on his lips.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 814 (Complaining About Ye Hua)

    Chapter 814 (Comining About Ye Hua)


    They always follow me around; they should take some time to rx on their own.


    "Wan Yi," Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Brother Question Marks, what''s wrong?"


    "There''s a safe ce in the north, the Voidless Empire. You can arrange for your parents to do business there," Ye Hua reminded. If they continue to stay here, there will definitely be trouble, after all, his parents are just ordinary people.


    In an instant, Wan Yi understood what Brother Question Marks meant. Brother Question Marks is really a good person. "Alright, I understand."


    Ye Hua nodded and then walked into the house. Tonight, he would let them have some fun; they couldn''t rx with him around.


    Why does he feel like a tyrant, constantly suppressing them?


    On the other hand, Qing Ya in the carriage put on the prepared veils. After all four women had put them on, they exuded a unique charm.


    The carriage driver still had a dazed expression. It was his first time seeing such women, and he initially thought his eyes were ying tricks on him.


    Because it was the Crown Prince''s carriage, they encountered no obstacles on their way to the pce.


    "This pce is really low," Qing Yutong quipped. Compared to the pce in the Voidless Empire, this ce was nothing,cking the grandeur of an imperial pce.


    "Do you think everyone should act as pretentious as your brother-inw?" Qing Ya teased.


    "Sis, how can you think that my brother-inw is pretentious? He''s just powerful, he doesn''t need to pretend; but he is just a pretentious person."


    With Qing Yutong''s words, the carriage fell silent for a moment before bursting into joyfulughter. Even Dajiughed.


    This was possible because Ye Hua wasn''t present. Qing Yutong dared to make such remarks. If he were here, she wouldn''t dare.


    This was also Ye Hua''s way of allowing his wives to have some fun on their own. There were things they didn''t dare say in front of him, fearing his temper.


    "Alright, Yutong, you''re not afraid I''ll report this to my husband? How dare you insult Ye Hua like that," Donghuang Baizhi said with a smile, eager to criticise Ye Hua a bit.


    Qing Yutong shrugged. "Since my brother-inw isn''t here, let''sin a bit. Sister, you go first."


    "I won''t say anything," Qing Ya pursed her lips, seeming reluctant.


    "Sis, go ahead. We''re all family, and it''s not easy to get out for some fresh air," Qing Yutong quickly persuaded. She really wanted to hear what her sister had to say about her brother-inw. After all these years, there must be someints, and the same went for Baizhi.


    "If you say so," Qing Ya still seemed unwilling. She was probably afraid that if she started talking, she''d end up saying too much and feel relieved.


    Qing Yutong''s eyes lit up. "Daji."


    "Mydy," Daji replied respectfully.


    "What we''re going to talk about next, don''t tell your master!" Qing Yutong raised her eyebrows, giving her a warning look that said, "If you dare to report, I''ll make your life miserable."


    Daji nodded. "Ladies, rest assured, I won''t tell master."


    "Good girl," Qing Yutong said sweetly, then turned to Qing Ya. "Sis, you can speak now. I promise no one will tell your husband."


    Qing Ya took a deep breath, and all three women looked at her expectantly.


    "That Ye Hua, that scoundrel!"


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    Daji: "..."


    The three women were not expecting Qing Ya''s first words to be an angry rant against Ye Hua. In truth, Qing Ya had been holding it in for a long time, and now that she had let it out, she felt a lot better.


    "This bastard always likes to force me to do things I don''t want to do. If I refuse, he scolds me for not being considerate as a wife. He lectures me all the time, thinking he''s always right. Even when he''s wrong, he insists he''s right. If you argue with him, he gets angry. I''ve almost wanted to cry several times. How did I end up with such a man? And now he''s sending our child away! Damn him! I''ll give him a piece of my mind every time I see him!"


    Qing Ya went on a long tirade, feeling quite relieved, as if she had just turned from a ve into a master.


    When Qing Ya looked up, she was startled to see Donghuang Baizhi, Qing Yutong, and Daji with their mouths agape, staring at her as if they had seen a ghost.


    "Sis, I finally understand what it means to be a resentful wife," Qing Yutong muttered. Her sister''s grievances were beyond imagination, being suppressed like that by her brother-inw was terrifying.


    Qing Ya suddenly felt embarrassed, as if her little secret had been revealed.


    "And you! It''s all your terrible idea!" Qing Ya said indignantly.


    "I wonder what your husband would think if he heard what you just said. He might have a profound revtion," Qing Yutong teased.


    "Would you dare say that? I''ll make sure you regret it!" Qing Ya pinched Qing Yutong''s ear. If Ye Hua found out, he would surely scold her. She couldn''t believe her sister was talking behind his back.


    Qing Yutong quickly surrendered, "Just kidding, just kidding, sis, don''t get upset."


    Qing Ya snorted and gave her sister a death stare. If you say anything, you''re done for.


    "Alright, Baizhi, your turn," Qing Yutong curiously urged.


    Donghuang Baizhi took a deep breath. "This Ye Hua..."


    Everyone stared at Donghuang Baizhi, eager to hear the next sentence.


    "I really want to knock him to the ground, then kick his butt hard and let him know how formidable I am! He always acts like he''s the best, and you can''t contradict him about anything. If you don''t listen to him or don''t understand, in his eyes, I''m just for show, to show off how beautiful his wife is. Look at what we''re wearing today. If we don''t dress up, he''ll definitely throw a tantrum."


    "And there''s more. He makes us do things we don''t want to do, and he ims he never lies. He loves deceiving his own wives the most! Every night, he''s like a bull, not stopping until you''re exhausted. He doesn''t care if you''refortable or not. It''s typical male chauvinism. Qing Ya! That day when we tried to get a sack and beat Ye Hua up, just thinking about him makes me angry!"


    Listening to Donghuang Baizhi''s grievances, Qing Ya nodded in agreement. She had basically covered everything she hadn''t said herself.


    Daji swallowed hard, wondering if she should tell her master about this. Thedies seemed to be plotting against him, and they even mentioned beating him up with a sack.


    Why did thedies want to beat their master? ording to thedies, their master seemed really bad.


    "Alright, Yutong, it''s your turn. Don''t try to escape," Qing Yutong said.


    Qing Yutong looked indifferent and said sweetly, "I think my brother-inw is quite good. He cares a lot about me. I really like him, a lot."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 815 (Because Hes Sexy)

    Chapter 815 (Because He''s Sexy)


    After saying all of this, Qing Yutong fell silent.


    "Is that all?" Donghuang Baizhi eximed.


    "Yes, that''s it," Qing Yutong eximed.


    Qing Ya gave her younger sister''s head a firm smack. "I asked you toin, not to praise him!"


    "Ouch, sis, that hurts! You messed up my hairstyle," Qing Yutongined.


    "Hurry up and continue."


    "Alright, alright, can''t Iin?" Qing Yutong pouted and said softly, "Brother-inw... um... his bad side is that he likes to keep me up from dusk till dawn. It''s so annoying. The more I beg him to stop, the more he insists on continuing. I''ve even considered just ying dead, and that actually seemed to work a bit. He was really hurting me."


    Hearing Qing Yutong''s words, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi blushed. Her addition to the list of grievances was perfect. Ye Hua was like the epitome of a tyrannical ruler, with all these ws rolled into one.


    Daji blushed as well. She realised that her master was quite formidable, able to keep going from dusk till dawn. She must be very happy as the mistress. But from what the mistresses had said, it seemed like they disliked it.


    "Madam, may Daji ask a question?" Daji inquired.


    "Go ahead," Qing Ya replied casually.


    "If the master is so bad, why do the mistresses still like him?" Daji asked curiously.


    The three women looked at each other and then said in unison, "Because he''s sexy!"


    After saying that, all three women giggled. Ye Hua belonged to the ''quietly seductive'' type. He might seem serious on the surface, but when he gets going, it''s unbearable.


    Achoo!


    Ye Hua, who was lost in thought, sneezed and muttered, "These three women must be talking behind my back. Well, let them have their fun."


    Daji didn''t understand. What does being ''sexy'' have to do with liking someone?


    "Ladies, we''ve arrived," the carriage driver respectfully announced from outside.


    Daji was the first to step out of the carriage, then she helped each of the mistresses down. This was what a good female servant should do.


    The four veiled women stood at the entrance outside the main pce, where more than ten guards were stationed.


    Although it was nighttime, the moonlight illuminated the four women, creating an alluring and mysterious aura with their veils, causing the guards to lose their focus momentarily.


    A eunuch hurried out and said, "Ladies, pleasee in. The Emperor and the Crown Prince are waiting for you."


    The Emperor?


    Donghuang Baizhi thought it was just the Crown Prince''s banquet, but she hadn''t expected the Emperor to be present as well.


    Daji stood behind the three women, bowing slightly.


    Since they hade this far, they couldn''t just turn back. If they did, there would likely be a fight...


    "Let''s go in and take a look," Qing Ya said softly. As one of the legitimate consorts, her words carried weight.


    Inside the pce at this moment, there was music and dancing.


    In the centre of the grand hall, several beautiful women were gracefully dancing.


    Sitting beside them were not only the Crown Prince but also a young man who appeared extremelyposed. This person was none other than Chu Yuxuan, the elder of Benevolent King Prison!


    Beside Chu Yuxuan, there were two empty seats, presumably meant for Qu Ziming and Yuan Qing, but they probably couldn''t make it.


    Seated at the highest position was the Emperor, Gu Pi.


    To the lower left was the Crown Prince, Gu Haoran, and the young man next to him was the Third Prince, Gu Cha. Gu Cha had been trying to topple the Crown Prince but hadn''t found the opportunity.


    "Elder Chu, are you enjoying the dance? The lead dancer is my Azure Dragon Empire''s beauty, Puyu," Emperor Gu Pi, an old man who gave off a mischievous vibe, joked. He was known as a mischievous old man, and his words weren''t to be trusted.


    It was normal to tter Chu Yuxuan in this way since he was a renowned elder!


    Puyu indeed had some charm. While dancing, she would asionally nce at Chu Yuxuan. After all, he was the youngest warden of the Benevolent King Prison! A bright future was ahead of him, and it was said that he was also a powerful practitioner of the Heavenly Way, but no one knew if it was true or false. If she could catch his eye, she might soar to new heights.


    Chu Yuxuan nced at Puyu, who blushed and lowered her head.


    Chu Yuxuan smirked inwardly. She was just a makeup-covered face, not worthy of his attention.


    ''I, Chu Yuxuan had fallen off a cliff at the age of three, obtained a fairy''s cave at six, acquired a tattered ancient scroll at ten, and reached the Master level at ten years old. At thirteen, I pped all those who looked down on me. At eighteen, I became the elder, and while in the eyes of others, I''m just a rank-one Master, in reality, I''m already at the peak of the King level.''


    He could move the earth, part mountains, and his tongue could do wonders.


    Did a woman like her deserve someone like him? What a joke!


    The Emperor chuckled heartily. "Elder Chu, you are talented at such a young age. I admire you!"


    Saying that, Emperor Gu Pi lifted his wine ss and drained it, while Chu Yuxuan remained motionless. Emperor Gu Pi didn''t mind; it was a normal reaction.


    After all, the Benevolent King Prison was no ordinary ce.


    Chu Yuxuan looked at the empty seats beside him and wondered why they hadn''t arrived yet.


    Well, it was probably for the best. They were just two burdens.


    After the dance, Emperor Gu Pi waved his hand, and the dancers gracefully left the stage. As Puyu walked off, she couldn''t help but steal a nce at Chu Yuxuan. Why didn''t he seem interested in her?


    In the pce, Crown Prince Gu Haoran stood up and said, "Father, Elder Chu, speaking of beauties, I''ve recently found a few. How about having Director Chu and Father appreciate them?"


    On the side, Gu Cha casually remarked, "Is the Crown Prince looking for beauties again? You''re working hard."


    Gu Haoran''s face darkened, and he wished he could strangle his half-brother Gu Cha.


    Emperor Gu Pi sighed and said sternly, "Crown Prince! How many times have I told you to focus on your duties!"


    "Father, why don''t you take a look first before scolding your son?" Gu Haoran could only ce his hopes on Zhang Jing now, hoping that Zhang Jing had good taste and wouldn''t embarrass him. Otherwise, he would not only lose face today but also face his father''s reprimand. Gu Cha was enjoying this situation.


    Emperor Gu Pi waved his hand, indicating they could proceed.


    Gu Haoran looked at Zhang Jing not far away, and Zhang Jing gave him a reassuring nce, assuring the Crown Prince that he wouldn''t embarrass him.


    "Please wee the fourdies!" A eunuch called out, and the grand doors slowly opened, revealing the figures of Qing Ya and the others as they entered.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 816 (So Beautiful)

    Chapter 816 (So Beautiful)


    Even just by looking at their figures, it was clear that they were extraordinary and incredibly charming. Women like these were undoubtedly exceptional. When you added in their beautiful eyes, as clear as a mountain stream, it was even more evident that they were beauties. Although they wore veils, it couldn''t conceal their charm.


    Chu Yuxuan was somewhat surprised. ''These four women... so mysterious.''


    Their high and unique temperament was truly one of a kind. Very impressive, much better than the dancer from earlier, not even in the same league.


    Gu Haoran had never seen them before, but even without seeing their faces, he was quite astonished. Zhang Jing had indeed done a good job; these women were extraordinary.


    Gu Cha felt the same way. These four women clearly weren''t ordinary beauties; their aura was like that of celestial maidens. Where had the Crown Prince found them?


    Emperor Gu Pi also seemed a bit absent-minded. Despite his age, he was still interested in women just like a young man. This was a remarkable woman, but when he thought that the Crown Prince had hidden such treasures and wanted to present it to the Benevolent King Prison instead, he felt a bit irritated.


    The Crown Prince was apparently impatient to ascend the throne!


    The court officials were also deeply impressed. It seemed they were all enchanted, and they couldn''t imagine how the women would look if they unveiled their faces.


    Qing Yutong scanned her surroundings. "Master, I haven''t detected any system holders."


    Qing Yutong was a bit disappointed. She had thought there might be a system holder here, but these people were leering at her, making her want to poke out their eyeballs, especially the Emperor. She really wanted to expose his lecherousness.


    "Great! These are real beauties!" Chu Yuxuan suddenly shouted and even started apuding enthusiastically.


    The others naturally followed suit, and there was a burst of warm apuse.


    Puyu, who hadn''t gone far, heard the apuse from the pce and felt frustrated. She had danced so passionately, but she hadn''t received any apuse before leaving, while these women had!


    Several women could sense that the highest status figure here wasn''t the Emperor, but this man. He was quite handsome, with an air of maturity that belied his youthful appearance.


    "Fourdies, I am Chu Yuxuan, the elder of the Benevolent King Prison. Today, I feel honoured to meet all four of you," Chu Yuxuan said with a dignified and cultured tone, appearing like a refined jade tree.


    After saying that, Chu Yuxuan awaited admiration from the four beautiful women. As the elder of Benevolent King Prison, he knew that with such a prestigious position, many women would want to crawl into his bed. Just like the earlier encounter with Puyu, all he needed was a word, and tonight would be a night of adoration.


    But...


    There was no response at all, as if they had just heard a joke.


    This left Chu Yuxuan feeling awkward. However, he consoled himself by thinking that it might be because they were beautiful women, and they were just putting on an act. They were probably just maintaining theirposure, and he understood that. He understood it all too well.


    Qing Ya, slightly surprised, encountered another person from Benevolent King Prison. It seemed that this person held a higher rank, and she couldn''t help but wonder why someone from Benevolent King Prison would be here.


    "Ladies, would you mind lifting your veils?" Chu Yuxuan asked with an air of refinement, embodying the image of a refined and elegant gentleman.


    However, Qing Ya and the others remained silent. Who did he think he was? Just because he asked us to remove our veils, should weply?


    Chu Yuxuan''s expression turned even worse. This was clearly a refusal to give face. What kind of women dared to act so arrogantly in front of him? It was like they were pushing it!


    Seeing Chu Yuxuan''s darkening expression, Gu Haoran quickly interjected, "Fourdies, please excuse us. This gentleman here is Chu Yuxuan, the renowned elder. Elder Chu!"


    Emperor Gu Pi didn''t say anything, but trying to tter Chu Yuxuan with women had now backfired on the Crown Prince. He was curious about why the Benevolent King Prison''s personnel were here.


    Before Gu Haoran could continue his persuasion, Gu Cha smiled and said, "Crown Prince, it seems the beauties you brought here aren''t showing any respect to our Elder Chu! Could it be intentional?"


    Gu Haoran was taken aback and almost wanted to turn around and p his half-brother, Gu Cha, a despicable and shameless man who dared to distort his intentions!


    Hearing thisment, Chu Yuxuan nced at Gu Haoran. He was the one who had invited these women, so was he deliberately trying to disgust him?


    Gu Haoran was greatly rmed and wished he could rush up and give Gu Cha a good p. How could this despicable person twist his words like that?


    However, among the four women, Qing Yutong suddenly raised her arm and reached towards her veil!


    Everyone''s spirits were lifted!


    Unveiling the beauty was an exhrating experience, akin to watching a beautiful woman undress. Every man was staring intently at Qing Yutong.


    As Qing Yutong reached up to scratch her temple, a slight itch had bothered her earlier, but she let it go.


    The crowd: "..."


    Their teasing had aroused frustration among the audience. They shouldn''t think that just because they were beautiful women, the men wouldn''t react. They were pushing their luck!


    "Ladies, please stop teasing." Chu Yuxuan said sternly, his patience running thin.


    Qing Yutong reached up again, and this time, everyone was already irritated. Was she trying to y with their emotions?


    However, this time, Qing Yutong wasn''t joking; she truly removed her veil.


    As the veil slowly fell, everyone''s eyes were glued to it. What kind of facey hidden behind it?


    It wasn''t a face that an ordinary person should have. It was too perfect... there were no words to describe it. Every aspect of her face seemed to be carefully sculpted with no deviation,plementing each other perfectly to achieve astonishing beauty.


    She was truly beautiful!


    Everyone was in awe, including Chu Yuxuan. They had never seen such a woman in their lives.


    It seemed that she was meant to be his woman. This encounter was truly a series of fortunate events, all carefully arranged.


    Gu Haoran was somewhat dumbfounded.


    ''Zhang Jing, this woman!!!


    If I had known she was this beautiful, I wouldn''t have given her away at this moment. I would have kept her for myself! She was too beautiful; this was just one of them, and there were three others! Unbelievable!''


    "Am I beautiful?" Qing Yutong asked softly.


    The people nodded unconsciously, as if they were puppets, bewitched by her beauty.


    This feeling of being conquered by beauty ¨C it was because they had never seen such a beautiful woman before.


    Qing Yutong hadn''t enjoyed this kind of attention for a long time. She remembered that when she was a celebrity, these people were like her fans. Unfortunately, after marrying her brother-inw, she hadn''t experienced it again. Her brother-inw had hidden her away.


    These smelly men, as soon as they saw a beautiful woman, they all acted the same way. It was disgusting.


    "Please take your seats!" Emperor Gu Pi shouted. A woman like this could be offered the throne.


    Qing Ya and the others took their seats, and a pce maid approached to serve them. However, Daji intercepted her, saying that they could serve themselves. There was no need for these pce maids.


    Even though they had only seen one of the four, it had already satisfied everyone''s curiosity. The other three coulde slowly. It was like drinking alcohol; it was more enjoyable when taken slowly.


    "Miss, where are you from?" Chu Yuxuan asked curiously.


    "The Voidless Empire," Qing Yutong replied with a slight smile, causing many people to lose theirposure.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 817 (Somethings Wrong!)

    Chapter 817 (Something''s Wrong!)


    This smile is like a warm ray of sunshine shining in the heart, warmly.


    But what in the world is the Voidless Empire? Why have I never heard of it?


    Chu Yuxuan rarely goes to ces like Northern Chill, so he has no idea. He smiled and said, "Although I can''t im to be well-travelled, this Voidless Empire is the first time I''ve heard of it."


    "Yeah, this is the first time we''ve heard of it too," Gu Haoran quickly chimed in. They couldn''t let Chu Yuxuan feel awkward.


    Qing Yutong said indifferently, "Well, it''s normal that you guys don''t know such a good ce."


    The meaning is clear: you guys are so uncultured that you don''t even know about the Voidless Empire, how ignorant.


    "Miss, why don''t you tell us more so we can broaden our horizons?" Chu Yuxuan said with a smug smile, not taking it to heart. What grand scenes could a woman have witnessed?


    "Such an empire is more than ten timesrger than here, and even its city walls are a hundred zhang high. The emperor there is handsome and noble, and you wouldn''t understand even if I told you," Qing Yutong said.


    "In that case, where is this Voidless Empire? We''d like to go see it too," Gu Cha asked curiously.


    "It''s to the north of Northern Chill. I heard that all the forces of Northern Chill went to war this time, but they didn''t gain any advantage. They were even defeated by the Voidless Empire. It''s quite tragic," Qing Yutong continued to chat.


    This news made everyone''s faces slightly change. How is that possible? Is it just an empire?


    "It must be because the Heavenly Spirit Sect didn''t participate in the war," Gu Piughed, not believing it.


    "The Heavenly Spirit Sect lost two hundred thousand disciples, and blood was spilled at the city gates. It was horrifying," Qing Yutong recounted with a touch of fear, which was rather intriguing.


    Although they didn''t know if it was true or not, they would definitely send someone to investigate.


    "Madam, Daji has tested it. You can drink it with confidence," Daji whispered from the side.


    Although her voice was low, it was still heard.


    Madam?


    Tested it? Could it be a poison test?


    These three women are already married? Is this one a maidservant?


    Hearing such a title, Chu Yuxuan felt a bit disheartened. "Miss, you''re already married?"


    "Yes, I married a man from the Voidless Empire. The men there are exceptionally outstanding."


    Chu Yuxuan was unimpressed. One day, he must visit the Voidless Empire to see what it''s all about!


    But even if they were married, it didn''t matter. He could just take such a woman for his own use, and he wouldn''t care about anything else.


    Moreover, she was practically delivered to him. If he could humiliate her, it would be a great honour for her, and other women would even be jealous when they heard about it.


    Sigh, it''s because he''s so outstanding.


    At this moment, Gu Haoran said, "Elder Chu, isn''t this youngdy beautiful?"


    "Gu Haoran, well done. I appreciate it," Chu Yuxuan said as if he had already seeded, bowing to Gu Haoran.


    This made Gu Cha beside him very unhappy, and Gu Pi on the stage was grumpy. How could you bribe with such a woman? Are you out of your mind?


    Gu Haoran had no choice. He thought Zhang Jing saw just an ordinary woman, but he didn''t expect this.


    At this moment, Chu Yuxuan just wanted the banquet to end quickly so he could have a good time with the four women. Today was truly a day of adventures; he encountered all sorts of wonderful things.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were bored to death; they''d rather be at home with Ye Hua, listening to his bragging. It was better than sitting here daydreaming.


    Compared to these pseudo-gentlemen, Ye Hua was thousands of times better, at least not hypocritical.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps could be heard at the door, and a man in a white robe pushed open the pce gates.


    Gu Pi was about to get angry, but when he saw the emblem on the man''s chest, he knew that this person was from the Three Supreme Halls!


    "So you''re a distinguished guest from the Three Supreme Halls. My apologies for not weing you earlier. Please, have a seat," as the Emperor, Gu Pi naturally had to personally attend to them.


    Chu Yuxuan looked at the man and smiled lightly, "Hua Yang, what brings you here?"


    "Chu Yuxuan! It''s been a few years, and you''ve certainly grown taller," Hua Yang sneered.


    "Hua Yang, it seems like I didn''t beat you hard enough a few years ago!"


    Qing Ya, who had been half asleep, suddenly became interested when she heard that people from the Three Supreme Halls had arrived. These two powerful forces from the Soul River were gathered in the Azure Dragon Empire, so there must be something going on.


    Hua Yang had originally intended to retort, but when he saw Qing Yutong, he was instantly distracted. What a beautiful woman!


    In front of such a beautiful woman, he couldn''t lose face. Perhaps this beauty would take the initiative to favour him.


    "Some petty tricks, you think I can''t handle them!" Hua Yang drew his sword directly, pointing it at Chu Yuxuan.


    The atmosphere in the hall became tense. Weapons were not allowed inside, but these two were formidable individuals, so they had to go along with their wishes and not defy them.


    Chu Yuxuan was not to be outdone, drawing his own sword and pointing it at Hua Yang!


    "Please, both of you, sit down. There''s no need for violence," Qing Ya said softly.


    With Qing Ya''s words, the two young men both seemed to lose theirposure slightly. Her voice was so enchanting, filled with a unique charm, as if anyone who didn''t heed her words would be an unforgivable sinner.


    "Hmph!" Hua Yang sheathed his sword and sat down.


    "Hmph!" Chu Yuxuan did the same.


    The onlookers hadn''t expected that a woman could make two talented individuals from powerful factions stop fighting. It seemed that the power of a beautiful woman was truly significant.


    "Why have youe here this time? Can you tell us?" Qing Yutong asked, not believing he wouldn''t answer.


    Hua Yang bowed and said, "Miss, this is confidential information from the Three Supreme Halls. I hope you won''t take offence."


    "Hehe, Hua Yang, it seems that the Three Supreme Halls is quite adept at spying!" Chu Yuxuan couldn''t help but mock.


    "Hua Yang, don''t be a hypocrite. The information was stolen from us by your Benevolent King Prison, and now you''re turning it against us! It''s truly despicable!" Hua Yang rebuked, having never encountered such a dirty person before.


    "How about you two settle it in a fight?" Qing Ya said lightly.


    "Let''s fight! Who''s afraid of who?" Chu Yuxuan wasn''t backing down.


    "Bring it on!" Hua Yang was just as determined.


    Gu Pi quickly intervened, "Gentlemen, please calm down."


    But to their surprise, both Chu Yuxuan and Hua Yang pointed at Gu Pi at the same time, saying, "Old man, you have no say here!"


    The two of them locked eyes and walked out of the pce, heading to an open space below, which was suitable for a fight.


    The people in the pce also followed them out. A showdown between such talented individuals was certainly worth watching.


    Qing Ya and herpanions also joined them.


    "They must havee to the Azure Dragon Empire for a reason," Qing Ya said casually.


    "Yes, and this matter may be rted to something within the Azure Dragon Empire!" Donghuang Baizhi added.


    Qing Yutong smiled and said, "They''re a bit more formidable. I''ll ce a bet."


    Qing Ya raised her arm, and Qing Yutong immediately covered her head, looking very cute.


    "Madam! It seems that there''s a seal beneath the Azure Dragon Empire!" Daji suddenly spoke up.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 818 (A Very Powerful Entity)

    Chapter 818 (A Very Powerful Entity)


    Upon hearing Daji''s words, the three women were visibly surprised. After all, Daji''s tone implied that the sealed entity was not ordinary.


    Donghuang Baizhi asked in a low voice, "Daji, do you know what this entity is?"


    "Madam, Daji only sensed a trace of an otherworldly presence just now, and it quickly disappeared. It seems to be a prelude to the seal being broken," Daji, being of another race herself, could sense the aura of the other entity, even if it was just for a moment. However, humans couldn''t perceive it.


    "Otherworldly?" Qing Yutong questioned.


    "How powerful is the entity sealed within?" Qing Ya inquired.


    "Madam, just now, it was only a faint trace of aura, so Daji couldn''t urately gauge its strength. Should I go get the master to handle this matter?" Daji suggested.


    "No need," Qing Ya decisively replied. She thought that if she couldn''t even handle such a small matter when Ye Hua wasn''t around, it would be a disgrace to him, and he would have every reason to scold her.


    Daji didn''t insist any further, as she saw the determination in the eyes of the three mistresses. With three such wives, her master was truly fortunate.


    However, Daji would also strive to serve their master well.


    On the open square in front of the pce, Chu Yuxuan and Hua Yang faced off. Chu Yuxuan wielded the White Yang de, while Hua Yang brandished the Falling Blossom Sword. Although these two weapons weren''t top-tier, they were still rtively rare, and even their colours suggested they had been tempered multiple times.


    "Hua Yang, it''s not like it was back in the day when I crippled you!" Chu Yuxuan snorted disdainfully. How dare a small Master be so arrogant? He was at the peak of King, and defeating him would be a matter of seconds!


    Instantly, Hua Yang exuded the aura of a Master, sweeping through the entire imperial pce. This left Gu Bi and other members of the royal family dumbfounded. Such a young Master was indeed terrifying!


    "Hehe, you''re relying on battle aura?" Chu Yuxuan taunted, because he saw that his battle aura was nowpletely suppressing Hua Yang''s.


    The spectators in the stands thought that Chu Yuxuan was quite impressive. Being the youngest elder, he must at least be a Rank-Four Master.


    "Your Highness, it seems that the Benevolent King Prison has a slight advantage," Zhang Jing whispered to Gu Haoran.


    "Yes, it appears that betting on the Benevolent King Prison was a good choice," Gu Haoran chuckled. The Three Supreme Hall was indeed formidable, butpared to the Benevolent King Prison, they seemed to be slightly inferior, although they couldn''t quite put their finger on it.


    Hua Yang was shocked. The intelligence had said that Chu Yuxuan was only a Rank-Two Master. Why was he now disying the strength of a Rank-Four?


    Damn the intelligence team; they had misled him!


    Suddenly, Hua Yang shouted angrily. His battle aura surged, and his sword emitted an icy presence. However, this ice wasn''t hard; it seemed to be moving, appearing strange and unsettling.


    "Thunderstrike!" Hua Yang yelled again, and his sword unleashed a streak of lightning. But atop the lightning, there was ayer of icy silk threads, heading straight for Chu Yuxuan.


    Chu Yuxuan''s battle aura shed with this strange electric attack. He sneered and said, "Hua Yang, are you trying topete in battle aura? How old-fashioned!"


    Chu Yuxuan''s figure disappeared from its original position in an instant, moving so fast that even Hua Yang couldn''t track him.


    The lightning attack directly struck the buildings behind, causing one of the pces to copse, leaving Gu Bi heartbroken.


    "My pce! Someone, hurry and repair it!"


    "Yes!"


    Qing Ya chuckled, "This Emperor is really stingy."


    "Do you think everyone is as extravagant as Ye Hua? He''s a rich man," Donghuang Baizhi said with a smile. Only Ye Hua wasn''t attached to worldly possessions.


    "Chu Yuxuan does have some skills," Qing Yutongmented on the battle.


    Donghuang Baizhi replied calmly, "No matter how skilled he is, it''s just child''s y. Let''s wait for whatever is inside the seal."


    "I''m really curious about what it is. My brother-inw mentioned he has two subordinates here. I wonder if they''re among them," Qing Yutong mused.


    "There''s a possibility. Maybe we can help Ye Hua find his long-lost subordinates," Donghuang Baizhi said with a suppressedugh.


    Hearing Donghuang Baizhi''s words, the women all smiled, leaving the men beside them dumbfounded. They found theirughter truly melodious.


    In the arena, Hua Yang remained vignt, but there was no sign of Chu Yuxuan around.


    ''Damn it! This guy must be moving rapidly under the cover of night, making it impossible to determine his location!''


    Hua Yang raised his ice sword and chanted an incantation with his left hand, saying, "Three Supremes - Ice Seal!"


    The longsword in Hua Yang''s hand instantly emitted a white mist.


    Whoosh!


    Everything touched by the mist froze, and a figure could be seen frozen in a running posture. It was none other than Chu Yuxuan, his face filled with shock.


    This scene stunned everyone. Hua Yang had been at a disadvantage, so how did he suddenly turn the tables?


    Hua Yang let out a sigh of relief and looked toward Chu Yuxuan not far away, a hint of satisfaction in his smile. "Why aren''t you running anymore?"


    However, Chu Yuxuan, who had been frozen, suddenly disappeared with a "puff."


    This development shocked Hua Yang, and he felt a looming threat.


    His ice sword in his right hand immediately traced a beautiful arc.


    ng!


    Chu Yuxuan''s de struck Hua Yang''s sword forcefully, causing the ground beneath Hua Yang''s feet to crack, and even the ice sword showed signs of cracking.


    "Not a bad reaction, but you should know that I baited you," Chu Yuxuan said lightly, admitting that he had been baiting him.


    "No need," Hua Yang retorted coldly, and he swung his longsword forcefully. Another beautiful sword aura passed through the ancient pce.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Send for the imperial physician! The Emperor has fainted..."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but smile as they witnessed the situation. The Rank-Two Master had destroyed nearly a quarter of the imperial pce with these two sword strikes. Could he not be distressed?


    Chu Yuxuan lightly leaped backward. "Hua Yang, you''re no longer my match. After all, the distance between us has grown."


    "Stop pretending here!" Hua Yang shouted, plunging both of his hands and the sword into the ground.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 819 (The Seal is About to Break)

    Chapter 819 (The Seal is About to Break)


    "Ten Thousand Realms Seal!" With Hua Yang''s furious shout, the ground began to tremble slightly, and even the people standing on the viewing tform could feel it.


    You could even see the golden tiles on the pce falling down, making a ttering sound as they hit the ground. That''s money, and the stingy Emperor must be heartbroken.


    Crack!


    Even the ground cracked open.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Haoran''s mouth twitched slightly. Were the members of the Three Supreme Hall nning to destroy the imperial pce? They must be out of their minds!


    If the Emperor woke up, he would definitely be furious. The imperial pce was his heart and soul. Hua Yang had already made him faint with just two strikes. If he continued, the Emperor might pass away in anger.


    "Crown Prince, it''s not safe to stay here," Zhang Jing said softly from the side. These two Masters were fighting, and the imperial pce was in great danger. They didn''t care about the location.


    Gu Haoran felt the same way and followed Zhang Jing.


    Gu Cha did the same. It was too dangerous to stay here, and they quickly left.


    As the two princes left, the others were not idiots. They left one after another, not wanting to be buried with them.


    Qing Ya and the others, on the other hand, remained in ce, watching the situation below.


    Even though the women were beautiful, these people weren''t willing to risk their lives. Even Gu Haoran didn''t pay any attention to these four women, showing that in his heart, life was more important than anything else.


    Qing Yutongughed and said, "These people are really afraid of death. They ran away at the slightestmotion."


    "Aren''t they afraid? Do they want to stay and die? That man''s sword strike was actually helpful. They''re truly foolish," Donghuang Baizhi said lightly. It was clear that she could sense that the seal was loosening.


    "Madam, the seal is already quite loose. Should I take action?" the nearby Daji respectfully asked, seemingly wanting to reseal it.


    Qing Ya shook her head. She was very suspicious that the entity was her husband''s long-lost subordinate, so she wanted to see the situation first.


    "Never mind, let them out and take a look," Qing Ya said casually.


    Qing Yutong raised her thumb. "Big sister, you''re awesome!"


    To let them out for a look, Qing Ya acted as if she were releasing a monkey, appearing very rxed.


    In case of any unexpected situations, these four sisters together could handle anyone.


    Crack!


    Cracks began to appear in the ground around Daji''s feet. Looking across the entire imperial pce, the ground was cracking to varying degrees, and it was spreading outward.


    "Hua Yang, even though we don''t think highly of these empires, openly destroying someone else''s property like this, isn''t it too arrogant? It''s not good for the reputation of the Three Supreme Hall," Chu Yuxuan said. His strength was still not enough to sense the movement under his feet.


    Hua Yang still maintained his posture with both hands inserted into the ground, his head slightly lowered.


    Bang!


    Chu Yuxuan''s gaze sharpened, and he shouted at Hua Yang, "Are you crazy? Do you really want someone else''s imperial pce to be destroyed?"


    The ground began to crack open even wider. Many buildings started to copse, and Qing Ya and the others were floating in the air. The central part of the pce had copsed, and only the outer buildings remained standing. Fortunately, those people had run fast, or else they wouldn''t have escaped. However, many pce maids and guards had died under the falling rubble.


    If the women flew a bit higher, they could see...


    The entire Azure Dragon Empire was like a massive seal, and the imperial pce was its core. From this perspective, the seal had been in ce for a long time. After all, the Azure Dragon Empire was not built in recent years; it had a history of thousands of years.


    From this, it can be seen that the seal has been in ce for at least several thousand years.


    At this moment, Hua Yang slightly raised his head and looked towards Chu Yuxuan.


    Chu Yuxuan''s face tightened, and he suddenly leaped backward, leaving only Hua Yang''s eyeballs.


    "Heart Cleansing Incantation!" Chu Yuxuan single-handedly formed a hand seal, and an incantation struck Hua Yang''s body.


    Puff.


    The Heart Cleansing Incantation hit Hua Yang''s body, but it was as if nothing had happened, there was no reaction at all.


    This made Chu Yuxuan even more concerned; he felt that the current Hua Yang was no longer the same Hua Yang!


    Could it be some forbidden technique? It didn''t seem likely; while Hua Yang was indeed weaker now, it didn''t seem like he would resort to such means.


    There was only one possibility left!


    He was possessed!


    Meanwhile, Chu Yuxuan was drawn to the ice sword in Hua Yang''s hand. The ground began to emit a ck mist resembling tentacles, flowing towards Hua Yang along the sword''s edge. It was difficult to notice this phenomenon unless one observed it closely.


    "Demonsplit Chant!" Chu Yuxuan couldn''t afford to be careless. He raised both his hands, holding his sword above his head. A violent surge of battle aura gathered on the de, emitting a faint, eerie sound, like a woman''s low-pitched moan, suddenly opening a gaping maw like a blood basin!


    And this blood basin was the de itself. Chu Yuxuan swung his sword towards Hua Yang, and the astral winds ran rampant.


    ng!


    The two weapons shed, producing a huge shockwave. The entire imperial pce was already on the verge of copse, and the Emperor was sure to be infuriated.


    "Hehehe..." Hua Yang emitted a bizarreughter. With his right hand holding the sword, his entire right arm felt as if it had no strength at all.


    Seeing the eerie change in Hua Yang, Chu Yuxuan''s pupils gradually shrank. He pressed his left hand against the de. "Limitless Thunder!"


    A bolt of lightning struck Hua Yang, and Qing Yutong could even see Hua Yang''s bones.


    "Hehehe." Hua Yang didn''t react at all, his eyes firmly locked onto Chu Yuxuan.


    Chu Yuxuan quickly leaped backward, creating some distance. This Hua Yang has changed!


    He was ying with Chu Yuxuan just like Chu Yuxuan had yed with him before.


    "Come out!" Chu Yuxuan shouted angrily. His body burst forth with a terrifying battle aura, as he fully unleashed his peak King level strength!


    "Blood Tide of the Immortal Art!" Chu Yuxuan finally used his ultimate move, the ancient scroll he had obtained at the age of six. It was called the Immortal Art, and after refining it, he became invincible. The simple task of being impervious to des and spears was nothing. Now that he had cultivated it a bit, it was incredibly powerful.


    Suddenly, a tide of blood surged out from behind Chu Yuxuan, flooding the ground!


    Around Chu Yuxuan, there was blood everywhere, and this blood had a strange quality. It seemed to be bubbling, as if it were boiling.


    Suddenly, within the blood tide, a bloodied hand actually formed and reached out into the air!


    It even reached out directly into the sky, as if it were about to pierce through heaven and earth! This tattered ancient scroll was indeed amazing!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 820 (The Dragon Family of Long Aotian)

    Chapter 820 (The Dragon Family of Long Aotian)


    Suddenly, it seemed that the bloody hand had grabbed something, and Hua Yang''s figure appeared in an instant, with his left foot firmly caught by the bloody hand.


    Chu Yuxuan sneered, his hands began to change, and in the blink of an eye, more bloody hands emerged, rushing towards Hua Yang.


    And Hua Yang was instantly subdued by the bloody hands, his limbs pulled and his neck restrained, leaving him suspended in the air in the shape of a character.


    "Hua Yang! Even if you are controlled by some ghostly thing, you are still not my match!" At this moment, Chu Yuxuan exuded an imposing aura as if he could single-handedly take on an army.


    Blood began to rise, forming a blood sword in the air, emitting a terrifying aura.


    This kind of technique had long surpassed the level of a King and reached the level of an Emperor.


    The four women in the air were also talking softly among themselves.


    Qing Yutong expressed that Chu Yuxuan indeed had some potential.


    "If given the opportunity to develop, he will definitely be a powerful individual, and this technique is quite formidable," whispered Donghuang Baizhi, giving a high appraisal, especially regarding the Blood Tide of the Immortal Art.


    Qing Ya nodded silently. "This technique is indeed powerful. Achieving such aplishments at a young age is truly remarkable."


    "In fact, that other guy isn''t bad either, he''s just a bit unlucky," Qing Yutong chuckled. Hua Yang was also one of the outstanding figures among the younger generation, but like many supporting characters, he couldn''t escape the protagonist''s good fortune. Even when controlled, he was still ultimately defeated by the overpowered protagonist.


    A living tragedy.


    The huge blood sword formed by the blood had already solidified, its tip pointing at Hua Yang''s forehead.


    Chu Yuxuan coldly shouted, "Hua Yang, I didn''t want to kill you! After all, you can still serve as a foil to my greatness, but me yourself for going crazy!"


    As Chu Yuxuan''s finger slid, the massive blood sword attacked Hua Yang.


    The four women on the side did not make any moves because sometimes...


    Supporting characters also get to torture the protagonist; otherwise, how can the protagonist be stronger?


    The blood sword suddenly stopped at Hua Yang''s forehead.


    And Hua Yang''s terrified expression suddenly changed, he was actually smiling!


    It was a kind of mockery. Just like Chu Yuxuan had pretended earlier, now Hua Yang was also pretending.


    "You!!!" Chu Yuxuan saw the disdainful smile on Hua Yang''s face and was greatly shocked.


    "Hehehe..."


    As Hua Yang emitted a strangeughter, the blood hands entwined around him instantly shattered, turning into a rain of blood.


    He even swung the ice sword directly, with the de whistling, and it attacked Chu Yuxuan.


    Chu Yuxuan''s eyes narrowed, not daring to be careless!


    Blood walls formed one after another in front of him!


    Bang!


    The ice sword pierced through the first blood wall, its momentum undiminished, and it directly prated the second blood wall!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!


    With just a light swing from Hua Yang, all ten blood walls set up by Chu Yuxuan copsed one by one. This left Chu Yuxuan unable to believe what he was seeing. He had used this trump card for the first time against an opponent, but he waspletely overwhelmed by the opponent!


    Chu Yuxuan turned pale with shock and quickly tried to dodge!


    The ice sword passed over Chu Yuxuan''s left shoulder, instantly cutting through flesh and revealing the white bones beneath. At the same time, the blood tide also dissipated.


    Chu Yuxuan immediately took out a pill and swallowed it, his eyes still filled with shock.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him, and Chu Yuxuan didn''t need to think twice to know who it was.


    Bang!


    Chu Yuxuan''s eyeballs almost popped out as a fist struck his abdomen.


    A surge of battle energy instantly spread, and Chu Yuxuan''s body flew backward like a cannonball, knocking down the already unstable pce.


    As for Chu Yuxuan himself, hey amidst the ruins,pletely devoid of the aura he had just disyed. One punch had knocked him out cold.


    Hua Yang floated towards Chu Yuxuan without any hurry, even turning to gaze briefly at the four women in the sky, as if saying, "Once I''m done with this one, I''ll deal with all of you!"


    Approaching the barely conscious Chu Yuxuan step by step, thetter weakly opened his eyes, looking at Hua Yang in front of him. He couldn''t believe he had been beaten like this!


    It was truly infuriating!


    Standing beside Chu Yuxuan, Hua Yang pointed his sword at him.


    Chu Yuxuan spat out some blood and said with a smile, "Hua Yang, you win today, relying on the power of others to defeat me. But it won''t happen next time! Farewell!"


    With that, Chu Yuxuan crushed a jade pendant hidden behind his back. Being a smart person, he couldn''t be without an escape n!


    Hua Yang''s sword suddenly thrust towards Chu Yuxuan, but Chu Yuxuan vanished first. So the ice sword pierced directly into the ruins, causing the entire pce to copsepletely!


    "Ahh!" Hua Yang seemed to roar in frustration.


    Meanwhile, the disappeared Chu Yuxuan appeared in the southern part of the Sapphire Continent. Hey by the side of ake, with the moonlight from the sky casting a beautiful scene on theke.


    "La~" A child was running with a handmade windmill and didn''t notice Chu Yuxuan at all.


    Then, Chu Yuxuan stepped on the wound on his left arm, and he had just been about to lose consciousness, but the pain brought him back to his senses.


    The child, frightened by the bloody man in front of him, didn''t need to think much. He started crying loudly and ran towards a thatched hut nearby, shouting, "Mom, Dad, Uncle Skeleton, there''s a ghost here..."


    In the hut, three people seemed to have heard the child''s cry and rushed out.


    Yes, it was the Dragon Family of Long Aotian, along with the Death Assassin!


    With the Death Mage''s teleportation, the Death Assassin had brought the Dragon Family over and arrived in this unfamiliar world. In the beginning, it took them a month to adapt, including the Death Assassin. They couldn''t contact their master, likely due to the long distance; they would only be able to do so if the master initiated contact.


    But it seemed the Death Mage had forgotten about this little brother.


    Soon, Long Aotian adapted to the new environment. He had been living deep in the mountains before, so this ce was even better, more like home.


    Every day, he sparred with the Death Assassin, and Long Aotian made significant progress. After all, he wasn''t someone to be trifled with, capable of both healing and killing.


    "Yang''er, what''s wrong with you?" Meng Meng tightly held her son, asking with concern.


    Long Yang pointed towards theke and said, "Mom, there''s a ghost over there."


    The Death Assassin and Long Aotian exchanged nces and walked towards theke, only to find Chu Yuxuan, who had just regained consciousness.


    "Master, do we save him?" Long Aotian asked curiously, but deep down, he was considering killing him. After all, someone who came here in such a battered state was bound to be pursued by enemies. It wouldn''t be good to trouble his family.


    The Death Assassin didn''t say anything and turned away.


    Long Aotian understood; this decision was up to him.


    He looked back at his wife and son, sighed softly, and thought that he couldn''t kill someone in front of his family. It would be terrible for his image.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 821 (Finally Arrived)

    Chapter 821 (Finally Arrived)


    Please save me!


    One can''t help but say that Chu Yuxuan''s luck was truly explosive. He was transported right in front of Long Aotian, and Long Aotian was quite skilled in medicine.


    He truly is a man who can fall off a cliff and encounter a fairnd. His luck is incredible.


    At the scene...


    The four women looked at the raging Hua Yang, somewhat puzzled. Hua Yang seemed really eager to eliminate Chu Yuxuan.


    "Madams, even though this man is under control, everything he''s doing is subconscious," Daji seemed to understand this, so she voiced her confusion.


    No wonder Hua Yang had toyed with Chu Yuxuan just now; it was because Chu Yuxuan had toyed with him at the beginning, essentially a tit-for-tat!


    Down below, Hua Yang slightly raised his head, gazing at the four women in the sky. He instantly disappeared and reappeared not far from the four women.


    "Hehehe..."


    Qing Yutong heard this strangeughter and chuckled, "Should I get the Death Mage to trante this?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhiughed but remained silent. In the past, they might have found thisughter eerie, but now, it certainly wasn''t. This was a form ofmunication, at least that''s how the Death Mage spoke.


    "Madam, let Daji handle the fight. Don''t dirty your hands," Daji stepped forward to ept the challenge. As a maid, she naturally had to assist her mistress.


    Qing Ya nodded without rejecting Daji''s offer.


    "Sister, you can rest assured. Daji is quite strong," Qing Yutong whispered.


    "How do you know?"


    "I''m just guessing."


    "Hehe, do you think your sister is stupid?" Qing Ya gave her sister a yful look. She had been deceived by her sister since childhood.


    Qing Yutong suddenly acted cute, shaking her sister''s arm.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sighed helplessly. Originally, they had nned to marry Qing Yutong to Ye Hua, thinking she would mature, but it seemed she would always remain the same.


    Seeing Daji walk forward, Qing Ya and the others stepped back, so as not to interfere with their battle.


    Meanwhile, inside the Wan family''s mansion, Ye Hua and Wan Yi were sitting by the side of a pond, fishing. There was also some wine ced nearby, and they had just felt a few tremors.


    Ye Hua didn''t bother about his wives. Letting them have some freedom led to trouble; this seal beneath the Azure Dragon Empire was indeed intriguing.


    "Brother Question Marks, something might have happened at the pce. Should we go take a look?" Wan Yi couldn''t help but worry. Those were her sisters, after all.


    Ye Hua sipped his wine and said, "Don''t worry; no one dares to bully them. If they don''t provoke others, it''s fine."


    "Oh." Wan Yi''s acting was a bit exaggerated. How could anyone dare to bully his sisters? He was just curious about what was happening at the pce. There must have been a fight, as they had felt a massive surge of battle energy.


    But Ye Hua was thinking about the sealed object; should he release it and cause trouble or simply destroy it? It was really giving him a headache.


    Inside the pce, a cold wind drifted by.


    Daji''s enchanting figure stood in mid-air, her curvaceous body quite seductive, especially with her face veiled, creating a sense of mystery.


    However, faced with such a woman, Hua Yang felt nothing. He only wanted to crush her slender neck!


    Hua Yang''s body instantly disappeared, just like before, making it impossible to catch him.


    But that was when facing Chu Yuxuan. However, this orange-ranked Daji was no joke; she could really kill!


    Beneath her veil, Daji was as cold as ice. In this world, only men like her master were worthy of seeing her smile. Everyone else was insignificant.


    Suddenly, Daji extended her jade arm, her delicate fingers forming ws without hesitation as she reached out into the air. The air even produced sonic booms.


    Hua Yang, moving at high speed, wanted to dodge, but he was irresistibly drawn toward her.


    It was more like he was drawn rather than grabbed, almost as if he willingly offered himself to that hand.


    Qing Ya chuckled. "Daji is indeed formidable."


    "Yes, very impressive," Donghuang Baizhi praised as well.


    Qing Yutong thought to herself, ''Well, she''s an orange card after all. Could she not be impressive? That person cultivated this orange card for over ten years, only for my brother-inw to take advantage of her. If something like that happened to me, I''d consider ending it all. Seriously, life would have no meaning.''


    Daji turned her head to look at Hua Yang, and her beautiful eyes suddenly changed. They turned into fox-like pupils. This made Hua Yang forget to struggle, and a wisp of ck mist left his body, quickly disappearing into a crack.


    Daji paid no attention to this, and the Hua Yang in her hand returned to normal. He looked at the beauty who had grabbed his neck, feelingpletely helpless.


    ''What just happened? Why don''t I remember anything?''


    "Beauty, I..."


    Before Hua Yang could finish his sentence, Daji flicked her right hand, and he was like an object falling from a great height, crashing into the ruins and losing consciousness.


    Such a weakling was not worth disturbing. Daji looked at the cracked ground, sensing that the seal had just vanished.


    It''sing out!


    Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, and Qing Yutong were also excited. They wondered what exactly this sealed thing was, and it seemed to be very powerful. Could it be one of Ye Hua''s subordinates? If they could help Ye Hua find a long-lost subordinate, it would be a significant achievement.


    During the award ceremony, he would openly praise his wives. He never praised his wives. It was truly frustrating. Have they ever seen such a stingy man? Would he die from praising his wives asionally? After all, his wives cooked and did theundry for him every day.


    "It''s here!" Daji said softly.


    Suddenly, arge number of ck tentacles gushed out of the crack. These tentacles were unlike physical objects; they seemed to be made of ck smoke, spreading throughout the entire pce.


    Some guards and maids saw this situation and fled desperately. However, the bizarre tentacles instantly grabbed them, dragging them into the crack, never to be heard from again.


    Qing Yutong eximed, "Ultraman! This must be a veryrge Ultraman!"


    This time, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi did not refuse. Judging by the situation, it did seem like a massive Ultraman. After all, the entire pce was covered, and it was terrifying!


    Gradually, those ck tentacles seemed to gain a life of their own as they crawled, but Qing Ya noticed that all of them were converging on a single point.


    As Qing Ya suspected, all the ck substances were gathering together, seemingly piecing together a humanoid figure!


    This massive clump of ck matter appeared colossal to Qing Ya, but strangely, it graduallypressed, ultimately forming a figure of normal proportions.


    Daji looked at the humanoid figure not far away. The ck mist on its body gradually dissipated, revealing its true form.


    The four women stared intently. Their curiosity was piqued, as the figure seemed formidable. Why had it been sealed here?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 822 (The Guardian)

    Chapter 822 (The Guardian)


    As the ck mist dissipated, a figure filled with masculine aura was exposed in the air!


    It was a man!


    And not just any man, but an incredibly handsome one. Silver hair flowed gently behind him, his limbs were long, and his eyes carried a sense of tranquillity, as deep as water.


    Gradually, ck armour began to condense on the man''s body, covering everything except his head.


    In his right hand, a ck long spear appeared!


    A man like this, d in ck armour, with flowing silver hair¡ªoh my god! He was incredibly handsome!


    Qing Yutong mumbled to herself, "Such style; he''s almost as cool as my brother-inw."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded in agreement. What Qing Yutong said was not wrong at all. This man''s presence was almost on par with Ye Hua''s. It seemed like he didn''t pay much attention to anyone else.


    As if he could extinguish everything with a wave of his hand, his aura was like a surging river. This was true terror.


    "This person is very powerful!" Qing Ya said in a deep voice.


    If Qing Ya said he was powerful, then he must be incredibly strong.


    Qing Yutong also suppressed herughter. "Sister, this man is indeed very powerful. Should we go and call brother-inw?"


    "Don''t always call him for everything. We also have our pride," Donghuang Baizhi said with a hint of frustration. She wasn''t just a decoration; she could also provide assistance to her husband. If they called Ye Hua every time they faced danger, they would be mere decorations. They didn''t want to be just a satisfying bedpanion for their husband.


    "Baizhi, you''re right. Let me give it a try this time," Qing Yutong said eagerly. Since the system had opened ess to all the items in the mall, she hadn''t had a chance to try them out yet.


    When Daji heard this, she said respectfully, "Madam, leave it to Daji."


    "Daji, be obedient. Let me handle this one. I finally encountered a formidable opponent, and I can''t resist the urge to fight," it seemed that Qing Yutong had also been influenced by Ye Hua and had be more eager for battle.


    Daji nced at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. In Daji''s heart, these two were the main wives.


    Seeing that both main wives agreed, Daji stepped back and stood behind them.


    At this moment, Qing Yutong descended slowly and stood in front of the man.


    The man silently watched Qing Yutong descend.


    "Hey handsome, are you alone?" Qing Yutong curiously asked.


    The man''s deep eyes remained calm, without the slightest ripple, even when facing a woman like Qing Yutong. He had reached a certain level ofposure.


    "Miss, I have no intention of harming you. Please leave," the man said softly, with a pleasant tone and a maic quality that was quite charming.


    He could indeed be called a teenage girl killer.


    The words of the man were heard by all four women. In the past, they would have definitely thought he was showing off.


    However, when facing this man, they felt he was being serious because of his strength.


    "Don''t you want to harm me?" Qing Yutong curiously asked.


    As soon as she said it, she felt like her question was a bit strange. Qing Ya almost wanted to knock her sister''s head. Couldn''t she think before speaking?


    However, the man didn''t seem to think too much about it. He replied softly, "There''s no need for that."


    Qing Yutong felt a bit displeased. If she, as the madam, lost, it would be embarrassing. It would not only be her own face but also her brother-inw''s.


    "Then, can you tell us who you are and why you were sealed here?" Qing Yutong curiously asked. Such a formidable person should have his background checked.


    The man seemed to ponder for a moment, then fell into contemtion.


    After a brief pause, the man said, "I''ve forgotten."


    Qing Yutong''s mouth twitched. This handsome man still had no memories.


    "Do you remember your name at least?" Qing Yutong was unwilling to give up and asked again.


    This time, the man blurted out, "Su Diao."


    Hearing these two names, the four women found it quite strange. Su Diao? Could he be one of her husband''s subordinates? Because it seemed like he had the strength for it!


    "Do you remember what you do, or who you serve?" Qing Yutong asked again. When Ye Hua and Ye Zizi first met, she had also forgotten everything, which had led to a fight between them, which she had miserably lost.


    "Serve?" Su Diao chuckled lightly, as if finding it amusing. "I am a guardian!" He casually stated, but when he said those words, it was as if the entire pce had been lifted up and then pressed down again, even the temperature in the air had risen considerably.


    Qing Yutong''s previously rxed face also became heavy.


    Even the three women in the sky felt the entire Azure Dragon Empire shrouded in a powerful aura.


    Ye Hua, who was fishing, slowly opened his eyes and turned to look in the direction of the pce.


    "Brother Question Mark..." Wan Yi also felt the terrifying pressure and saw that the fish in the pond had turned belly up.


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything, he lit a cigarette. It would be good for these women to experience some setbacks. There are always people more powerful than you, and there will always be challenges.


    However...


    They needed to face setbacks for real growth.


    Ye Hua leaned back in his bamboo chair, looking at the starry sky, and exhaled a puff of smoke. There were indeed many strong individuals in this world. He wondered which force this man belonged to.


    Inside the pce, Qing Yutong became cautious because the opponent was truly formidable, perhaps the most powerful one she had ever encountered.


    "You''re a guardian? Guarding what? And why were you sealed?" Qing Yutong questioned. From this, it could be inferred that Su Diao was not a subordinate of her brother-inw but something else entirely, a guardian.


    Upon hearing Qing Yutong''s question, Su Diao seemed to enter deep thought again and replied in a deep voice, "I''ve forgotten."


    Flying in the sky, Qing Ya raised a question, "ording to what Ye Hua said, it seems that the alien races are being hunted by humans. This man is also an alien, but how did he be a guardian? And why is he so powerful?"


    "I don''t know," Donghuang Baizhi also replied with the same tone.


    "Daji, do you know?" Qing Ya turned to Daji and asked.


    Daji respectfully said, "Madam, Daji has also never heard of the guardian."


    Donghuang Baizhi said in a low voice, "If he is a guardian, then he must be guarding something or someone. Judging from the strength of this guardian, what he is protecting must be incredibly powerful!"


    Donghuang Baizhi''s deduction made Qing Ya nod in agreement. This man was likely the most formidable person they had encountered so far.


    Su Diao nced at Qing Yutong and then turned away, seemingly not wanting to engage with her.


    "Wait, we haven''t fought yet," Qing Yutong quickly called out.


    However, as she called out, the system suddenly issued a reminder, "Master, this person is extremely powerful. You need to be careful!"


    Even the system was warning her to be cautious, so Qing Yutong wouldn''t let her guard down.


    "Give me the thickest defence and the most powerful weapon! After all, today is my first battle!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 823 (Truly Terrifying)

    Chapter 823 (Truly Terrifying)


    "Very well, Master, I''ll put it on for you right away!"


    With arms wide open, Qing Yutong wore a delighted smile, as if she wanted to astonish everyone!


    What happened next was indeed shocking!


    It was as if she had barged in unexpectedly. A massive mecha warrior emerged, holding a glowing giant axe in both hands, and Qing Yutong was inside the cockpit.


    The onlookers: "..."


    Qing Yutong was taken aback. The defence was impressive, and the weapon was massive.


    "Can you give me something more normal?" Qing Yutong rolled her eyes and said, thankfully, only her family members were present today, and no one else.


    "Of course, Master."


    The colossal mecha warrior instantly disappeared, and Qing Yutongnded on the ground, wearing a tight-fitting red armour that wrapped around her enticing body. Her ample bosom and curvy rear were particrly eye-catching, especially her perky buttocks, which Ye Hua liked the most.


    In Qing Yutong''s hand was a pink, glowing stick.


    Qing Yutong''s face instantly darkened. "What did you give me? A dildo?" [She used a more euphemistic term.]


    "Master, have you ever seen a dildo this long?"


    "Oh my, you dare talk back."


    "Master, this suit of armour is thetest fashion trend in recent years. It''s made of an unknown metal, both sturdy and beautiful, designed specifically for elegantdies. And this glowing, long dildo, I mean,ser sword, is also a recent research breakthrough. Trust the system, the system won''t deceive you."


    Qing Yutong had nothing to say. She watched as Su Diao was about to leave and didn''t have time to think much. She swung the dildo.


    However, with just one swing, theser sword emitted a terrifying brilliance that seemed to illuminate the entire Azure Dragon Empire. A dreadful aura rushed toward Su Diao''s head, causing the silver hair on his back to flutter wildly.


    Seeing this situation, Qing Yutong couldn''t me the system. This dildo was indeed powerful, almost as impressive as her brother-inw''s treasures.


    "Qing Ya, where did your sister get all these weird things?" Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously as she stood in the air.


    "I don''t know," Qing Ya replied solemnly, feeling that her sister had always been mysterious. She had just created such a huge mecha, making it seem like she had crossed over.


    After returning this time, she would definitely have to interrogate her thoroughly. She couldn''t believe her sister was keeping secrets from her.


    Daji, upon seeing herdy''s prowess, couldn''t help but admire her. The master''s wife was truly remarkable.


    Meanwhile, in the midst of it all, Qing Yutong''s slender body leaped high into the air, and her formidable aura spread wildly.


    Su Diao came to a halt, turning around to face Qing Yutong in a peculiar posture.


    Qing Yutong looked at his handsome face, and her expression grew even more serious because this man, like her brother-inw, showed no signs of excitement at all!


    But there was no other way now. Qing Yutong swung down fiercely!


    Boom! The entire imperial pce instantly copsed by one-third. However, it was only the surrounding area that copsed; Su Diao''s feet remained unharmed!


    "How... is this possible?" Qing Ya eximed.


    Though Donghuang Baizhi didn''t speak, she too was astonished.


    Daji was simrly amazed.


    Su Diao lifted his left hand and grabbed the pink glowingser sword.


    Between the dragon-w-like glove and theser sword, crackling lightning sounds filled the air. Yet, Su Diao effortlessly grasped it!


    Qing Yutong was at a loss, and her heart cried out, "System, is he really that strong?"


    "Master, he is truly strong. It''s not that the system is weak, but that the opponent is too formidable."


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    "I''ve said it before! I don''t want to fight!" Su Diao let go of theser sword and warned Qing Yutong slowly, as if giving her one final warning.


    Qing Yutong was angry! Since she had the system, when had she ever been so disregarded by someone? Moreover, after following her brother-inw, no one dared to disrespect her. Everyone treated her with the utmost respect. And now, there was someone who not only refused to fight her but also showed contempt for her!


    "Seven Kills of Violet and Blue!" Qing Yutong was furious. To disrespect her was to disrespect her brother-inw, and that was uneptable! If her brother-inw wasn''t afraid, she would save face for him as his sister-inw!


    ''The Seven Kills of Violet and Blue was known as one of the most powerful martial techniques in the system; it was sure to inflict damage on him!'' Qing Yutong stabbed out with a ghostly movement, and theser sword in her hand emitted a dazzling light that pierced the sky! However, this was only the first strike; there were still six more!


    Su Diao, with his back turned, had a grim expression as he reached out and grabbed theser sword, his speed leaving people astonished. His speed was much faster than Qing Yutong''s, making him truly a fast-handed man, which gave him an advantage in battle.


    Qing Yutong''s strike was terrifying, but seeing her opponent catch it, she was at a loss. This was tant contempt, and it didn''t require any fancy moves to deal with her.


    Crack! A powerful shockwave instantly spread out as Su Diao''s left hand firmly grasped theser sword. Even if Qing Yutong wanted to pull it away, the opponent''s strength was truly formidable, and there was no way...


    "I''ve told you, why won''t you listen?" Su Diao slowly raised his head and looked at Qing Yutong. He swung his left hand backward. Qing Yutong let out a loud scream and flew like an intercontinental missile from the heart of the pce to the entrance, instantly raising a cloud of dust.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were somewhat dumbfounded. This man''s strength had far exceeded their imagination. With just one arm, he had thrown Qing Yutong aside; he was incredibly powerful, to say the least.


    Qing Yutong, lying amidst the ruins, felt dizzy from the fall. Fortunately, she was wearing the armour; otherwise, she would have been utterly embarrassed. She brushed off the dust on her body and leaped lightly, returning to Su Diao once again, giving him a deathly stare.


    "Keep fighting, and I''ll kill you!" Su Diao''s tone finally changed, carrying a murderous intent as if Qing Yutong were his mortal enemy.


    "Qing Ya, we can''t let Yutong act recklessly," Donghuang Baizhi said solemnly. Su Diao had far surpassed their expectations, and it seemed he hadn''t even used his full strength.


    Qing Ya also understood. She shouted to her sister, "Yutong,e back! Stop causing trouble!"


    Qing Yutong was unwilling. Her first battle had ended in failure, and if her brother-inw found out, he would surely mock her. However, she still had an ace up her sleeve or could change her weapon to counter his!


    Qing Yutong frantically tried toe up with a n, but she couldn''t make up her mind. The move she had in mind was quite terrifying.


    Should she let him go for now? Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had no choice but to lower their hands and stop trying to apprehend Su Diao.


    Qing Yutong shouted, "Don''t hold me back! I can fight! Let go, I want to take him on!"


    Qing Yutong taunted while her sister dragged her away.


    Su Diao looked at the women and didn''t pursue them, turning around and walking towards the pce entrance.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 824 (When Two Men Lock Eyes)

    Chapter 824 (When Two Men Lock Eyes)


    Qing Yutong covered her face, feeling utterly embarrassed and humiliated. If her sister hadn''t intervened, she would have been in an even more embarrassing situation.


    "See, acting all arrogant only makes you look foolish," Qing Ya said, frowning and watching the figure in the distance. Perhaps only Ye Hua could defeat him.


    "Qing Ya, don''t me Yutong. It seems like... we might not be a match for him either," Donghuang Baizhi quipped, though it wasn''t clear if she was joking.


    After all, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi both had bloodline effects within them, and they were two different bloodlines. Qing Yutong didn''t have such an advantage.


    "Ah, I''m sure I''ll get scolded by Ye Hua when we go back," Qing Ya said helplessly.


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled, "You still don''t know Ye Hua, do you? He knew what was happening, but he chose not to interfere. It seems like he wanted to see us make fools of ourselves."


    "That man just enjoys teasing us," Qing Ya smiled lightly, gazing at the dark figure with a furrowed brow.


    Who exactly was this guardian? He was incredibly powerful. Qing Yutong''s performance had been extraordinary, but this man was even more formidable and mysterious.


    After all, such a character was sealed, making it even more challenging to exin.


    "Daji, what are your chances against him?" Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Daji remained silent for a moment before saying, "Four percent."


    This was Daji''s conservative estimate. In the hearts of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, they also estimated about five percent, but it was still a conservative estimate. After all, they didn''t fully understand the true strength of this man.


    This reminded Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi of the Masked Man from back then, also known as Jue Tian. They felt that Su Diao and Jue Tian could engage in a battle, but as for the oue, they couldn''t say for sure.


    Being able to fight against Ye Hua''s Seven Deadly Sins already showed that Su Diao was genuinely formidable. This kind of strength was not due to racial talents like the Nanwu n; it was just inexplicable strength.


    "Let''s go back. We should see what Ye Hua has to say," Qing Ya said softly. Faced with such a powerful individual, they could only rely on their husband. There was really no other choice.


    Qing Yutong had a mournful look on her face. "Sister, Baizhi sister, please keep this a secret. It''s too embarrassing."


    "You''re worried about being embarrassed? We''ll have to exin what happened when we get back. How did you manage toe up with so many bizarre things?" Qing Ya pinched her sister''s cheek.


    "Alright, alright, Yutong promises to exin honestly." Qing Yutong reluctantly agreed, feeling somewhat annoyed because it seemed like she couldn''t beat him.


    In reality, Qing Yutong could have continued to fight, but if they really fought, the innocent people of the Azure Dragon Empire might suffer. Such a battle had a broad impact.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also took this into consideration, so they didn''t continue to engage.


    After all, if they wanted to win, they would have to unleash their full power, and that would likely lead to the destruction of the entire Qinglong Empire.


    Moreover, the other party didn''t seem to want to fight, and there was no deep-seated grudge...


    On the other side, Ye Hua stood up and walked towards the door.


    "Wan Yi, where is my husband?" Qing Ya asked curiously, looking at the empty bamboo chair.


    "Wan Yi, Brother Question Marks just stepped out for a moment, and he asked me to inform you," Wan Yi respectfully replied.


    The three women all wore expressions of realisation, and Daji, although concerned about her master, felt slightly relieved when she thought of his immense strength.


    Being able to be their master, he must be extremely powerful.


    Ye Hua walked along the streets of the Azure Dragon Empire, and many people were standing on the streets, their eyes fixed on the pce.


    Because just now, there had been a thunderous noise from the pce, and many people didn''t know what had happened. They were whispering to each other in curiosity.


    A Su Diao in ck armour appeared on the street and headed to a nearby tavern.


    He sat down at a wooden table and ordered a pot of hot wine, silently drinking it.


    Ye Hua walked into the tavern without hurry and looked at the man... then sat down across from him.


    Two earth-shattering individuals were sitting at a wooden table, which was somewhat inconceivable.


    Su Diao sensed Ye Hua''s arrival but continued to sip his wine one mouthful at a time.


    Ye Hua remained silent, puffing on a cigarette.


    In the face of a powerful opponent, Ye Hua showed respect by allowing him to finish the pot of hot wine.


    Gradually, Su Diao emptied the wine and spoke in a deep voice, "You''re strong."


    "You''re not bad either," Ye Hua replied indifferently.


    "Are those four girls your wives?" Su Diao asked casually.


    "Three of them. One is my maid," Ye Hua replied with a nonchnt tone.


    Two powerful men sitting together at a wooden table was quite an unusual sight.


    One was dressed in armour, exuding a strong and masculine presence. The other was in a magnificent robe, radiating a different kind of charisma.


    This left the women in the tavern somewhat puzzled. Who was the more handsome of the two? Some were captivated by the allure of the armoured figure, while others were drawn to Ye Hua''s debonair charm.


    All of them wore infatuated expressions, even though there was chaos outside, and many people were running in panic. These women were still focused on admiring the handsome men.


    "Your wife is quite powerful," Su Diao offered a highpliment. Even under his attacks, she remained unharmed, earning his respect.


    Ye Hua replied calmly, "They''re just like that. Dealing with salted fishes is still manageable for them."


    If Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi heard Ye Hua''s words, they would surely explode in anger. Was their husband''s view of them just that of someone who deals with salted fishes? He might as well sleep on the floor instead of the bed!


    Su Diao paused for a moment, then stood up and walked away.


    "Are you leaving?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    "What do you want?" Su Diao looked at Ye Hua, his tone still calm, showing no signs of being provoked.


    Ye Hua spoke calmly, "I see that you''re skilled. My team could use someone like you."


    "Sorry, I don''t want to join any team you''re talking about," Su Diao said softly.


    My goodness! This was the first time he had invited someone to join his team, and he had actually been rejected! If he didn''t value talents, he would have taken action long ago.


    After all, Su Diao''s style met the requirements, and he wasn''t the kind of person who liked to show off. He was a normal individual.


    "Do you know this is disrespectful to me?" Ye Hua''s tone gradually became more serious.


    "I know, but I don''t want to join," Su Diao replied.


    Ye Hua was a bit annoyed. He was receiving no respect at all!


    "A duel?" Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    "Sure," Su Diao slowly sat back down.


    The two men locked eyes, sizing each other up.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 825 (Passionate Showdown)

    Chapter 825 (Passionate Showdown)


    The atmosphere at the scene became somewhat tense, as if a spark could ignite the entire ce.


    The women present saw these two men locking eyes like this and felt a bit mncholic. They wished they could be sitting across from these men and experiencing such an intense gaze. At the same time, they were a little afraid that such a gaze might lead to some crazy actions, which could be frightening, like a sudden kiss...


    Ye Hua looked at Su Diao.


    Su Diao looked at Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua didn''t expect this man to remainposed under his gaze. If it were his subordinates, they would have lowered their heads and avoided his gaze long ago. However, this man managed to withstand it for so long, truly impressive.


    Su Diao''s current performance surprised Ye Hua. After all, finding such a powerful opponent suddenly was rare, and Ye Hua was quite interested. His recent luck had been quite good, with both a maid and a formidable opponent appearing. Such opponents were worthy of a fight.


    But only with me! You''re not qualified. Today, let me test your strength!


    Su Diao was also amazed at the moment. Although this man hadn''t released any aura, he exuded a sense of oppression. He was indeed a very powerful man!


    Seeing the determination in each other''s eyes, both Ye Hua and Su Diao felt the desire for a battle. This was what made an opponent interesting. Fighting with women was meaningless in Su Diao''s eyes; only men belonged on the battlefield.


    Then, Ye Hua and Su Diao made their move!


    The women in the audience screamed, and then couldn''t help but cover their mouths. What were these men doing? On the wooden table, both men extended their right hands and sped them tightly together! They seemed to be able to understand each other''s thoughts through eye contact alone. Truly, they were experts!


    That was everyone''s guess.


    They were arm-wrestling!


    Ye Hua gazed deeply into Su Diao''s eyes, while Su Diao''s gaze remained as calm as water, but his heart was in turmoil. This man''s strength was formidable; he couldn''t budge him in the slightest!


    Ye Hua, on the other hand, was also astonished. He couldn''t move him either!


    The two men seemed to be doing nothing, but they were exerting their strength, trying to force the other down!


    Combined with theck of expression on their faces, it made everyone feel like they were just shaking hands or maybe even just touching each other''s palms...


    These two men were so wicked, and they were back-to-back.


    The arm-wrestling continued. If anyone observed carefully, they would notice that neither of them had their elbows on the table, and even their posture seemed quite ordinary.


    "I should indeed respect you. You''re strong!" Su Diao said calmly. He hadn''t lost to anyone in terms of strength, but today he couldn''t bring his opponent down.


    In terms of strength, Ye Hua thought that only Ye Zizi was stronger than himself. However, this man was nearly on par with him. It was unbelievable!


    Both men released each other''s hands simultaneously.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Since you respect me, then join my team. You''ll have better opportunities for growth."


    "Sorry, I still can''t agree, and I won''t join any team," Su Diao said stubbornly, speaking from his heart.


    "It seems that this kind of test doesn''t help us at all. How about a change?" Ye Hua suggested calmly. Arm-wrestling didn''t reveal much; only a real battle could determine their strengths.


    Su Diao was also filled with the desire to fight, and he didn''t reject Ye Hua''s proposal.


    The two men reached a consensus and walked out of the tavern, gradually disappearing from the streets.


    With two handsome men like that disappearing, all the women sighed collectively. Men like them could only be found in heaven.


    So, it''s not just women who enjoy being admired; handsome men also get to bask in the spotlight.


    Ye Hua and Su Diao had already left the Azure Dragon Empire, standing on a deste piece ofnd where the wind gently stirred the dust, and of course, Su Diao''s silver hair.


    "Since you''re not willing to join my team, I assume you''ve already joined another," Ye Hua asked softly.


    "Forgot; I''m just a guardian."


    Ye Hua still didn''t know much about guardians. After all, he wasn''t present at the time, and he hadn''t heard much about guardians either.


    "What do you guard?"


    "Don''t know."


    "Then what do you know?" Ye Hua asked with a deep voice. If a guardian was this powerful, then what they guarded or who their boss was must be even stronger. Ye Hua seemed to be thinking differently now.


    Su Diao said softly, "I don''t know much."


    Meeting a powerful person who knew nothing about anything was indeed a bit of a headache.


    "So, what are you nning to do?"


    "Thinking of going to a ce I want to go."


    This answer was somewhat satisfactory to Ye Hua, as at least there was a destination.


    Ye Hua took out a jade piece and tossed it to Su Diao.


    Su Diao caught it and looked at it with curiosity.


    "When you encounter something you can''t handle, crush it, and I cane help," Ye Hua said casually. Rather than saying he was helping, it was more like he was going to see what this guardian was guarding.


    Su Diao hesitated for a moment but eventually pocketed the jade piece. "If it''s necessary."


    "Don''t think too much. I still need to test your skills! Otherwise, even if you crush it, I won''t show up!" Ye Hua said with a stern voice.


    Su Diao swung the ck spear in his hand, his gaze locked firmly on Ye Hua. "Then let me see your strength!"


    Ye Hua let out a low snort, and a set of white armour instantly formed around him. In his hand appeared a silver long spear. The white armour emitted a dazzling brilliance, as if it could light up the dark night.


    The silver long spear in his hand gave off a dazzling golden glow, as if it was conducting golden electricity from the ground.


    "You''re indeed more powerful than your wives," Su Diao said in a low voice as he looked at Ye Hua in this state.


    Ye Hua thrust the silver spear towards the sky, and a massive vortex appeared in the sky.


    Boom!


    A golden shield descended from the vortex, and Ye Hua caught it with his left hand.


    "They... are just kind-hearted," Ye Hua said with a slight squint in his eyes, his battle intent already surging.


    Su Diao also slightly lowered his body and said, "I know."


    The two men stared at each other again, and their bodies erupted with energy.


    The silver and ck spears collided with a deafening roar, and for a moment, it seemed like the entire world had fallen silent. Terrifying energy turned into shockwaves that swept in all directions!


    The sky rumbled, and lightning shed!


    But in this battle, only the heavens were the audience.


    It wasn''t clear how much time had passed, but it seemed that the two men had stopped. Ye Hua''s face was filled with satisfaction, as if he had just done a very enjoyable warm-up exercise. Su Diao had indeed been a good sparring partner; even his subordinates wouldn''t dare to go all out against him.


    "You''re really strong, I''m no match for you," Su Diao said softly.


    Ye Hua took a drag from his cigarette and replied indifferently, "Are you trying to tter me?"


    "No, I''m just amazed," Su Diao said.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 826 (The Emperors Passing)

    Chapter 826 (The Emperor''s Passing)


    Get ready for an extra special treat this holiday season! From December 21st to December 31st, I''m doubling up on all releases. That means you''ll have twice as much content to enjoy during your well-deserved vacation. It''s my way of spreading extra cheer during this festive time of year.


    So go ahead, make the most of your holiday break, and immerse yourself in a world of entertainment that''s twice as awesome. Happy holidays!


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Ye Hua threw away his cigarette butt and whispered, "I''ll keep my promise to you. Crush the jade piece and I''ll appear; consider it my sparring fee." After saying this, Ye Hua disappeared.


    Su Diao stood still for a moment, then headed in a certain direction, his expression still as calm as water.


    This Su Diao was truly a mysterious man.


    Ye Hua appeared once again at the entrance of the Wan Mansion and approached slowly, seemingly in a good mood...


    Inside the garden, four women were waiting, just in case he didn''t return.


    "Master, you''re back," Daji eximed, bowing quickly.


    Ye Hua walked over and patted Daji''s head, saying, "Get up."


    As the master caressed her head, Daji blushed and said, "Thank you, master."


    "Where did you go?" Qing Ya asked curiously.


    Ye Hua yawned and replied, "Nothing much, just went out for a stroll."


    "Fought, didn''t you?" Donghuang Baizhi chuckled.


    It seemed like there was nothing he could hide from these women.


    "It was quite enjoyable," Ye Hua sat next to Qing Yutong, pinching her cheek. She was quitepetitive.


    "Brother-inw, did you kill that person?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    Daji knelt nearby, preparing tea and listening. Their master was extremely powerful.


    Ye Hua shook his head.


    Ye Hua''s attitude puzzled the women. He didn''t kill the opponent, which was quite a miracle.


    "Let him go."


    "Why? That''s not like you," Qing Ya asked in confusion.


    "Let him go, just for a more exciting future. How could you understand?" Ye Hua took the tea Daji had prepared, blew gently, took a sip, and nodded in approval.


    Donghuang Baizhi hummed, "You''re so impressive, we''re just your cannon fodders."


    "Hmm? Empress, you seem a bit annoyed today. I''ll make sure tofort youter."


    "Go die~ Who said I want yourfort," Donghuang Baizhi blushed and said; Daji was still here, after all.


    Wan Yi ran over and said, "Brother Question Marks, the room is ready."


    "Alright, you go to sleep first."


    "Okay."


    After Wan Yi left, Ye Hua directly embraced Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi by their waists.


    "What are you doing?" Qing Ya huffed angrily. They had justined about it, and here he was.


    "Sleeping, what else?"


    "You sleep on your own," Donghuang Baizhi hurriedly said.


    Ye Hua chuckled, "You two don''t know yet. I have some help now. Yutong, you can give your sister a little pushter."


    "Sure thing!" Qing Yutong happily skipped over, looking like an aplice.


    "Qing Yutong! How dare you," Qing Ya blushed and shouted.


    Qing Yutong was quite open about it, "Sis, you''re the one who pushed me toward brother-inw. You should have thought about this day."


    "You!"


    In the midst of Ye Hua''s cheerfulughter, a man and three women entered the room, and as for what was about to happen, any normal person could probably guess, as it was every man''s dream.


    Daji stood outside and closed the door slowly, then stood at the entrance, waiting. She couldn''t help but think, when would she ever...


    ''Oh dear, what am I thinking? The master is a priceless gem, while I''m just a servant. How could I defile the master''s body? It''s just not right.''


    Not long after, there were faint moansing from inside the room.


    Daji bit her lip and set up a barrier. She could listen to such sounds herself, but it wasn''t suitable for others.


    However, listening to these sounds for a long time was also causing harm to Daji. She was bing unstable.


    On this day, the sun was shining brightly over the Azure Dragon Empire, but after a night of devastation, the entire imperial pce had turned into ruins.


    It was said that when Emperor Gu Pi woke up and saw his pce in such a state, he was so infuriated that it contributed to his death...


    With the Emperor''s passing, the entire Azure Dragon Empire was filled with grief and anger. After all, it was their Emperor who had died, not a randommoner.


    As for Crown Prince Gu Haoran, upon hearing the news, he almost jumped for joy. It seemed like the Emperor''s death hade at just the right time.


    He was set to be the new Emperor!


    Inside the Wan Mansion, Ye Hua sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing his neck.


    Last night had indeed been quite strenuous. It was his first time trying a foursome, and he felt a bit sore around the waist. He looked back at the bed.


    There, three breathtakingly beautiful women were still fast asleep, their lips curved in deep satisfaction.


    Seeing his women satisfied, Ye Hua also felt a sense of aplishment. A man should ensure his women''s satisfaction.


    "Master, are you awake?" Daji heard a sound from outside and inquired with care.


    "Yes, fetch me some water to wash my face."


    "Of course, Master."


    After getting dressed, Ye Hua performed a set of callisthenics. He felt much better afterward. He needed to do this set of exercises regrly to keep his core strong, especially considering... the activities in bed with these three women were not to be taken lightly.


    Before long, Daji came in with a basin of water and ced it on the stand. She stood respectfully by the side, her eyes inadvertently ncing toward the bed.


    Of course, she also saw thedies. Even while sleeping, they had a smile on her face. Ye Hua''s women must be very happy. Her master was formidable in every aspect.


    "Let''s go out for a walk and have breakfast," Ye Hua said casually.


    "What about thedies?"


    "They won''t wake up so soon." Ye Hua was confident in his own stamina. He estimated they wouldn''t wake up until noon.


    Ye Hua took Daji outside. She still wore her veil; after all, her appearance could cause unnecessary trouble, and her master was a kind-hearted person who didn''t kill needlessly.


    As they walked down the street, Ye Hua overheard people''s conversations. Surprisingly, the Emperor had passed away.


    This was somewhat unexpected, but more importantly, it was revealed that the Emperor had died from anger... This was quite shocking.


    It seemed that the Three Supreme Halls'' people were involved, and even the Benevolent King Prison might be connected.


    "Do you think the Three Supreme Halls or the Benevolent King Prison wille?" someone asked.


    "I don''t know. I heard that Elder Chu of the Benevolent King Prison disappearedst night, and Hua Yang from the Three Supreme Halls seems to deny any involvement inst night''s events."


    "And yet, they practically destroyed the pce, and the Emperor died indirectly because of them. The Supreme Absolute Halls is too audacious."


    "But what can we do? Power makes right. If you don''t have the strength, you should keep your head down and not speak."


    "Justice? Strength is justice. If youck strength, you better stay silent."


    Listening to the conversations around him, Ye Hua continued on his way to find breakfast.


    ''The Three Supreme Halls and the Benevolent King Prison were likely not there for the guardian fromst night. I assumed they were searching for martial arts techniques or weapons¡ªanything that would benefit them.''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 827 (Lacking Sentiment)

    Chapter 827 (Lacking Sentiment)


    Walking down the street, Ye Hua couldn''t find anything delicious to eat. He regretted not bringing Gorefiend along with him. After all, only the Gorefiend could create unique vours, or perhaps some dumplings, steamed dumplings, chicken broth, seaweed soup¡ªjust thinking about it made his mouth water.


    "Oh, by the way, Daji, can you make breakfast?" Ye Hua suddenly remembered he had a maid behind him, and she was a versatile person.


    Finally receiving an order from her master, Daji was quite happy. "Master, Daji can make breakfast, you can request anything."


    "Oh, can you make deep-fried dough sticks rolled in a thin pancake with eggs and ham?"


    Upon hearing her master''s request, Daji was dumbfounded! She had studied various skills and knowledge just to serve her master!


    But now, her master had asked for something she didn''t know how to make! She was utterly clueless! Embarrassment... a sense of shame crept over Daji, and tears welled up in her eyes beneath her veil.


    "Master, Daji doesn''t know how to make what you''re asking for. Please, grant me death, Daji can''t face you anymore," she said in shame.


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Daji was a great servant, but she took things too seriously. It was no big deal.


    "Don''t keep saying you want to die. If you don''t know, just learn. I won''t me you," Ye Hua said lightly, patting Daji''s head before continuing to walk forward.


    Daji stared at her master''s back, surprised that her master didn''t me her and even consoled her. She couldn''t believe how good her master was. It was a gift from heaven, and her master had just patted her head again and told her to learn.


    In her heart, Daji made a silent vow to learn everything and serve her master well. The next time her master asked, she would happily provide an answer.


    She gathered her spirits and hurried to catch up with her master, following respectfully behind and gazing up at his broad shoulders and towering figure.


    At a small stall nearby, Feng Yun was having a bowl of porridge, but his expression was ferocious.


    He had overheard their conversation! His orange card, Daji, had actually asked his new master for death just because she didn''t know how to make deep-fried dough sticks rolled in a thin pancake with eggs and ham!


    ''She is truly despicable, grovelling before that man. When I became powerful, he would make them pay!''


    ''Wait, deep-fried dough sticks rolled in a thin pancake?''


    ''How did this man know about deep-fried dough sticks rolled in a thin pancake ? With eggs and ham¡­''


    ''Could it be!!!''


    Feng Yun opened his mouth slightly, wondering if this man was like him, a person who had been reborn!


    If that were the case, it would make sense!


    This man must also have a system, and he had used it to interfere with Feng Yun''s system. Otherwise, why would the countdown from several hours suddenly be one minute? It must be him ying tricks!


    Sabotaging his system to make Daji recognize him as her master! This man was truly despicable! Feng Yun vowed to avenge this grudge; he wouldn''t spare him just because they were from the same hometown.


    As the saying goes, when people from the same hometown meet, they be two-faced.


    However, Feng Yun was also pondering another matter. Why wasn''t he the only reborn person? Could there be many others like him in this Sapphire Continent?


    That would be highly unusual, right? A group transmigration?


    If that were true, he needed to be more cautious.


    "System,e out and exin to me. Are there many systems like yours?" Feng Yun asked with a deep voice, as if he had never asked such a question before.


    "Master, of course, there are many systems."


    "What?! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Feng Yun eximed in frustration. ''If I had known earlier, I would have been more vignt. How could such a thing happen?''


    "Master, you didn''t ask either," Feng Yun felt like he would be driven mad by the system sooner orter, just like that emperor.


    "Exin it to me," Feng Yun asked with a heavy tone.


    "Master, the system selects hosts and grants them benefits to fulfil their wishes," the system replied.


    "What about you? What kind of system are you, and is there any distinction in versions?" Feng Yun inquired.


    "Master, there''s no distinction in levels, but there are different versions. The higher the upgraded version, the more powerful it bes. In the system world, there''s only one system that has reached the highest version, which is the ultimate hybrid 9.0 version," the system said with infinite admiration.


    Feng Yun felt a weight in his heart when he heard this. There was actually a highest version, and could it be that man?


    "Do you know who the host is?" Feng Yun asked.


    "Master, that information is confidential."


    "What version are you right now?"


    "Master, I am currently the 2.0 version."


    Feng Yun thought the 2.0 version seemed decent, at least it wasn''t the primitive 1.0 version.


    "What about that highest version?" Feng Yun was curious.


    "That is the ultimate hybrid 9.0 version," the system said excitedly.


    However, as the master, Feng Yun wasn''t excited at all. The ultimate hybrid 9.0 version... seriously?!


    "What are its capabilities?"


    "Items from the shop can be used freely without any cost," the system replied.


    Feng Yun got excited now. Using items freely without any cost.


    ''Doesn''t that mean I can do unlimited ten consecutive draws for myself? I won''t be afraid of not getting an orange card anymore!''


    Feng Yun asked eagerly, "How can one upgrade to that level?"


    "Master, I am currently the 2.0 version. After upgrading, it bes the Enhanced 2.0 version, then it''s the Enhanced Max 2.0 version, followed by the Top 2.0 version, then the Hybrid 2.0 version, and after that, the Ultimate 2.0 version. Finally, it''s the Ultimate Hybrid 2.0 version, and then it goes to 3.0, and so on," the system exined.


    Hearing this, Feng Yun felt like his life had no peak, no climax.


    "How did others reach the Ultimate Hybrid 9.0 version?" Feng Yun couldn''t understand why.


    "Master, there''s a rumour in the system world that this systemtched up to someone powerful, so it was directly upgraded to the highest level," the system whispered.


    Feng Yun widened his eyes in shock and eximed, "Damn it! Did this systemtch up to someone, or did the whole system world have totch up?!"


    "Well... I don''t know about that, Master. You should focus on nurturing your cards for now and take it slow," the system advised.


    "I... I can''t believe this!" Feng Yun didn''t know what else to say, so he could only express his feelings with a heartfelt exmation.


    Even the system world was so practical, they had totch up to seed. Itpletely shattered his worldview. It was just toocking in sentiment.


    Looking at the white card he had summoned, which was still a child and had a runny nose... oh God, he wanted to die.


    "Master, I''m still hungry," the little one looked at his master pitifully, as if to say, "If you don''t feed me, I''m going to cry..."


    Feng Yun felt utterly hopeless. ''Besides eating... what else can you do?!''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 828 (The Petty and Jealous King)

    Chapter 828 (The Petty and Jealous King)


    Other people had maidens who were supreme in their skills, while here...


    He didn''t even have a hint ofbat power; all he did was eat. What use was he?


    "Master, don''t be disheartened. Loyalty towards you has been cultivated since childhood. If Daji had also been nurtured from a young age, things wouldn''t have turned out like this. Daji has already been removed from the card pool, so you won''t be able to draw her again," the system reassured.


    Hearing the system''s words, Feng Yun felt like crying. Because it was very cheap to cultivate someone within the system, he hadn''t summoned Daji back then. If he had, after all these years, Daji''s words would have been directed at him, not some other man. Just thinking about it made him angry.


    The advantage of nurturing someone was that they could be an orange card. The strength of directly summoning someone was fixed. So, Feng Yun nned to nurture someone, earn some money and coupons through missions, and then do ten consecutive draws to get a purple card; that would be nice.


    Ye Hua took a stroll outside, and all he found were steamed buns and meat buns. There was no option for a proper meal; he didn''t have the habit of having breakfast in the first ce.


    Later, Ye Hua bought a meat bun and almost spat it out. The meat was actually real meat, without any seasoning, and it was stiff. Even the dough was poorly kneaded. It was just so boring. If someone opened a breakfast shop here, they would make a killing.


    Stuff like wonton, steamed dumplings, dumplings, and fried dough sticks, if made well, could probably be a chain and spread throughout the entire Sapphire Continent.


    Unfortunately, Ye Hua had no interest in money.


    "Daji, let''s go back. Let thedies make breakfast," Ye Hua gave up on finding breakfast.


    Daji looked ashamed. "Master, Daji will learn cooking properly from now on."


    "Yes, learn from thedies."


    "Daji feels ashamed."


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly and returned to the mansion with Daji.


    At this moment, Wan Yi was having breakfast, and he was eating rice.


    "Brother Question Marks, would you like some?" Wan Yi smiled and invited him. Actually, Wan Yi was the same. The breakfast outside was so bad that he had no choice but to eat rice. Then he got used to it.


    "I won''t eat," Ye Hua casually said and went to wake up his wives.


    Wan Yi pursed his lips. It seemed that Brother Question Marks was quite aloof. ''It looks like I should learn from him. I had heard that aloof male gods were quite popr.''


    Ye Hua walked into the room. Daji was standing outside, waiting with a bad mood. She thought, ''Except for the master and thedies, no one else shoulde near me, or I''ll lose my temper.''


    Ye Hua entered the room and looked at the bed. The three women showed no intention of getting up. Even Qing Yutong was snuggled up like a child in her sister''s arms, while Donghuang Baizhi leaned against Qing Ya''s fragrant shoulder. The two women surrounded Qing Yu.


    Ye Hua sat down on the bed, looking at the three faces on the bed. Even though he had been looking at them for years, he still had a feeling of being captivated. They were too beautiful. Even he was seduced, let alone other men. These three women made him worry too much.


    "Qing Yu, wake up," Ye Hua pinched Qing Yu''s cheek. Thetter frowned and moved her face away, looking like she hadn''t had enough sleep and didn''t want to be bothered.


    Seeing that Qing Yu was uncooperative, Ye Hua could only pinch Donghuang Baizhi instead. She was the same, just moving a bit and then continuing to sleep.


    It seemed that only Yutong was left.


    "Yutong, wake up," Ye Hua called out. After he said it, he felt that it wasn''t appropriate. Qing Yutong didn''t know how to cook, and all she had was poison. It would be better to eat the meat bun outside.


    Qing Yutong slowly opened her eyes, her gaze a bit unfocused.


    "Brother-inw, don''t mess around. We''ve been working all night; we are so tired," Qing Yutong said as she hugged her sister tightly, showing no intention of getting out of bed.


    ''I worked all night, and you all get to enjoy yourselves. Who''s the one really tired here?''


    Ye Hua lifted the nket, revealing an exquisite scene that seemed like he was seeing it for the first time. He couldn''t seem to take his eyes away from it. The three women in the bed immediately opened their eyes, casting three deathly res at Ye Hua.


    ''Oh my! Ungrateful bunch, I worked so hard to make thingsfortable for you, and now you''re giving me looks. Do you believe I''ll unleash my wrath on you!''


    Though he had such thoughts, Ye Hua still covered the alluring bodies of the three women. These women couldn''t be seen by anyone, only he could admire them. Whoever dares to look will die, and even daydreaming is not allowed.


    After covering them with the nket, the three beautiful wives red at him fiercely. It seemed he knew his ce.


    "Wives, I''m hungry," Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Only Ye Hua could turn a sentence meant to sound spoiled into something so stiff.


    Making Ye Hua sound spoiled seemed to happen twice, but that was to appease his wives; there was no other way.


    Thinking about himself sounding spoiled made Ye Hua nauseous. It was disgusting.


    "If you''re hungry, go eat," Qing Ya muttered.


    "The breakfast outside isn''t good, and the breakfast here doesn''t suit my taste. Gorefiend isn''t here either, so only you and Baizhi can cook."


    "Then why don''t you learn it yourself? You always want us to do it." Donghuang Baizhi said, annoyed. He ordered his wives around and acted like the big master.


    Ye Hua was very dissatisfied and nned to argue. "It''s embarrassing for a grown man to learn to cook. Besides, you''re my wives; it''s only natural for my wives to cook for me."


    "Other husbands also cook for their wives. Look at you, haven''t you cooked even once?" Qing Yained, and her words insinuated that other husbands were better, pampering their wives. She nced at Dou Fushi and Yi Hong, who were much more considerate than him. Dou Fushi and Yi Hong took care of everything, and all he did was enjoy himself. He was too selfish.


    Ye Hua got angry when he heard that. "Then go be others'' wives!"


    After saying that, he left angrily, mming the door behind him before they could exin themselves. When they heard Ye Hua''s words, the three women in bed immediately opened their beautiful eyes.


    Qing Ya covered her forehead, both amused and irritated. This grown man was acting like a child. All someone did wasin a bit, and this happened.


    "Sister, you''ve made brother-inw angry," Qing Yutong poked her sister.


    Donghuang Baizhi sighed helplessly. "Qing Ya, you should know Ye Hua''s temper by now. He''s petty and easily gets jealous."


    "Ugh, can''t I make a mistake? Both of you are taking his side. Are we still good sisters who share joys and sorrows, especially you, Qing Yutong? What were you doingst night? You were so mischievous."


    Qing Yutong giggled. "I was making you allfortable. Sis, you didn''t refuse."


    Qing Ya blushed at the memory ofst night''s absurdity. She was truly intoxicated.


    She never imagined that she and her sister would serve a man together, and it was so passionate.


    "Let''s not waste time arguing. I need to go andfort that angry man," Qing Ya said as she sat up, looking like a beautiful scenery.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 829 (Its Actually a Good Thing)

    Chapter 829 (It''s Actually a Good Thing)


    The three women finally got out of bed.


    "Yutong, you go andfort him. Baizhi and I will prepare breakfast."


    "Sure, I''ve got it."


    At this moment, Ye Hua was sitting in the pavilion, sipping tea made by Daji, filled with frustration.


    ''To think they said that other men were better than him! I can''t believe it! If I find someone better than me, I''ll beat him to a pulp. Just thinking about it makes me angry!''


    "Master, please don''t be angry. Madam didn''t mean it that way," Daji quickly intercede on behalf of her mistress.


    "Why are you chiming in too?" Ye Hua asked coldly.


    Daji immediately lowered her head. "I dare not, Master. Please don''t misunderstand."


    Ye Hua remained silent, sipping his tea. Soon, Qing Yutong appeared with a conciliatory smile.


    "Brother-inw, good morning!" Qing Yutong approached and gave him a sweet kiss.


    Ye Hua didn''t respond, clearly still angry. Did she think a kiss could solve everything? That was impossible!


    Seeing her brother-inw''s anger, Qing Yutong found it amusing. He looked like a child.


    "Brother-inw," Qing Yutong clung to Ye Hua''s hand and cooed.


    "Speak like an adult!" Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    "Sister asked me toe and apologise to you. She didn''t mean it that way. Brother-inw, please don''t be angry," Qing Yutong exined.


    "Why didn''t shee herself?"


    "Sister and Baizhi are making breakfast for you, so they asked me toe."


    Hearing that his wives were preparing breakfast, Daji hurriedly added, "Master, I''ll go and help too. I can learn, so you won''t have to trouble thedies in the future."


    "Go ahead," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    After Daji left, Qing Yutong whispered, "Brother-inw, you''re still angry."


    "Can I not be angry? She actually said I''m worse than other men! Where am Icking?"


    "Sister didn''t mean it that way. Brother-inw, you''re really too hard on Sister. Just now, she was almost brought to tears by your scolding. Sister went through a lot of hardship to give birth to your child. It''s tough. She justined a little, and you got angry."


    Ye Hua hesitated for a moment but didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that her brother-inw wasn''t responding, Qing Yutong coquettishly said, "Sister said she would grant one of your requests."


    "A request? What request?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "What else could it be? It''s about the three of us," Qing Yutong wiggled her eyebrows, implying that he should understand.


    Ye Hua instantly got it. Three at once would indeed be very satisfying.


    "That sounds about right," Ye Hua forgave instantly.


    Not long after, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi came over, carrying dumplings and chilli sauce. They respectfully ced them on the stone table.


    Then they stood to the side and didn''t sit down.


    "Husband, I was wrong," Qing Ya said softly, indicating that she wouldn''t say such things in the future.


    "Please sit, let''s eat together," Ye Hua said calmly, showing generosity.


    But Qing Ya found it unbelievable. When did Ye Hua be so easygoing? What did her sister say to make him like this?


    Qing Ya immediately noticed Qing Yutong, and Qing Yutong quickly averted her gaze.


    ''Sis, please don''t me your little sister. I''m doing this for your own good. Without making some effort, how could brother-inw forgive you?''


    "Daji, why don''t youe and have some food too?" Donghuang Baizhi called softly.


    Daji stood by and respectfully replied, "Madam, I''ll just stand by and assist. I''ll have somethingter."


    "Madam asked you to sit, so please sit," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Since the master had spoken, Daji chose to sit down. She knew that her master was rarely this generous, and she didn''t want to hear him repeat himself, which would only make him angry.


    "I still prefer this taste," Ye Hua said contentedly while eating dumplings.


    "Master, I''ve learned to cook. I can take over from now on and let thedies rest," Daji offered.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Hua felt at ease. "Learn from Daji."


    The three women pursed their lips. Were they his wives or servants?


    Suddenly, Ye Hua leaned closer to Qing Ya and asked quietly, "Is what Yutong said true?"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Qing Ya looked puzzled.


    Ye Hua frowned instantly, feeling a bit unhappy. "I''m talking about what she mentionedst night."


    Qing Ya instantly remembered what he was referring to.


    "Yutong said both you and Baizhi agreed. It better not be a lie, or I''ll get angry again, and it won''t be easy to appease me."


    Qing Ya couldn''t believe her luck. How did she end up with such a husband who could be so threatening? She had just given him another reason to be angry today. It was truly maddening.


    "Is what Yutong said true?"


    "Yes! It''s true! Is that not enough?" Qing Ya replied irritably. She felt like her life was ruined.


    Ye Hua burst intoughter and kissed Qing Ya''s cheek. He felt a sense of satisfaction.


    Donghuang Baizhi, on the other hand, was puzzled. ''What had happened? Wasn''t I supposed to be informed of these things?''


    Just as Ye Hua burst intoughter, a loud noise echoed throughout the entire Azure Dragon Empire.


    Dong Dong Dong!!!


    It was the sound of bells! It indicated that the Emperor had passed away, and the entire Azure Dragon Empire was plunged into mourning.


    "What''s going on? Is there a war?" Qing Yutong curiously asked, not showing any concern.


    Ye Hua picked up a dumpling and dipped it in chilli sauce before calmly saying, "The Emperor has died."


    Qing Yutong was momentarily stunned, then eximed, "I knew it! With the state of the imperial pce, the Emperor was bound to be stressed to death."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were also surprised. An Emperor who died from stress? His ability to handle pressure must have been extremely low.


    Even though he was the Emperor, the Azure Dragon Empire had always been peaceful. Seeing the family''s heritage destroyed during his reign, who wouldn''t be stressed to death?


    "So, the new Emperor must be the Crown Prince, right?" Donghuang Baizhi asked indifferently.


    "It can''t be anyone else but him. However, after destroying the imperial pce, I wonder if the Three Supreme Halls will intervene," Qing Ya red at Ye Hua, feeling that she had suffered a great loss today, especially with Qing Yutong as an aplice. She regretted sending her to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua ate the dumpling and chuckled. "The Benevolent King Prison and the Three Supreme Halls will definitelye because they haven''t obtained what they wanted."


    The women looked puzzled.


    "Master, wasn''t that seal from yesterday what the Benevolent King Prison and the Three Supreme Halls wanted?" Daji curiously asked.


    "With their strength, how could they discover such a seal? Even if they did, the ones whoe won''t be small fry. This is just the advance party scouting the situation."


    "Brother-inw, what do they want then?" Qing Yutong also wanted to know. If there was something worth fighting for, it had to be valuable.


    "You''ll see," Ye Hua said softly, focusing on eating dumplings. After all, eating requires concentration.


    At that moment, in the abandoned imperial pce, everyone was dressed in white robes with mourning headdresses. They were all weeping bitterly in front of a massive coffin.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 830 (Is That Undead Clan Still Alive?)

    Chapter 830 (Is That Undead n Still Alive?)


    Especially Gu Haoran, who was lying beside the coffin, his crying could almost make the heavens change colour.


    "Father, why did you leave like this? Your son hasn''t even produced an heir, and you haven''t found a crown princess for your son. Father... I can''t be without you."


    Standing below, Zhang Jing, although choked up, was pretending. The Crown Prince had finally ascended the throne, thank goodness.


    As for Gu Cha, the Prince, his eyes were red and swollen. It wasn''t from sadness, but from anger.


    ''How could Father be driven to death! And now the Crown Prince had taken the throne righteously. It was absolutely infuriating!


    It was all because of him!''


    Gu Cha looked towards Hua Yang not far away. ''That damned Three Supreme Halls! They had caused me and the throne to be separated. If it weren''t for them destroying the imperial pce, Father wouldn''t have been so upset!


    No, it was those four women!


    One of those women had incited them to fight, leading to this situation. It was all Gu Haoran''s fault for inviting beautiful women over. If he hadn''t, Chu Yuxuan wouldn''t have fought with Hua Yang.


    This Gu Haoran, his scheming was truly deep. He knew Father loved the imperial pce, so he found someone to sow discord and finally drove Father to death, all to be Emperor.


    What a well-devised n! He truly deserved to be my brother!''


    However, there was a problem. Gu Haoran didn''t even think about this. It was entirely unexpected.


    In front of the luxurious coffin, the Emperor''s wives cried even more fiercely. However, it wasn''t due to sadness or grief, but rather despair.


    Because they were about to be buried with him. Except for the Empress, everyone else would be buried together. Can you imagine their fear?


    Although Hua Yang, who stood beside them, was the culprit, no one dared to me him because there was a massive Three Supreme Halls behind him.


    But Hua Yang was also feeling uneasy at this moment. Although others didn''t dare to act against him, there was disgust in everyone''s eyes, as if he had done it on purpose.


    But what had happenedst night wasn''t his intention at all.


    ''In the first two strikes, Chu Yuxuan had dodged by himself. If he hadn''t dodged, would the imperial pce have been destroyed?


    Wasn''t this Chu Yuxuan''s fault? What did it have to do with me?''


    As for the events that followed, he had no idea. By the time he woke up sober, he had been thrown into the ruins by a woman.


    ''But...


    Those four women seemed quite formidable, not as simple as I had imagined. Could it be that they hade for the item?


    If that was the case, it would be troublesome. The information had definitely leaked out. I need to inform my master immediately.


    Originally, master had no ns to mobilise the whole team, wanting to quietly take the treasure from the Azure Dragon Empire himself.


    The Benevolent King Prison was probably the same, wanting to obtain this treasure!


    However, afterst night''s battle, Chu Yuxuan seemed to have disappeared. Could he have already died?''


    Chu Yuxuan wouldn''t die so easily. He had already been saved by Long Aotian and was currently lying in a room in a thatched cottage, his body covered in white bandages. His chest was rising and falling steadily.


    In the main hall of the thatched cottage, the Death Assassin, Long Aotian, and Meng Meng sat together discussing something.


    The Death Assassin had learned signnguage now, such as the signal for ''leave.''


    He used two bone fingers to sway back and forth, and his hand speed was quite good. Every time the Death Assassin made this gesture, Meng Meng would blush slightly.


    Don''t misunderstand, the Death Assassin was pure.


    "I''m worried that this man might attract our enemies, and then we''ll be implicated," Long Aotian is much more mature and stable now, no longer as frivolous as before. He has be a true man.


    Meng Meng, holding her sleeping son, didn''t say a word and followed her husband''s arrangements.


    The Death Assassin''s task is to keep an eye on Long Aotian, so wherever Long Aotian goes, he will follow.


    The Death Assassin pointed to the door and then gestured with two fingers.


    Meng Meng immediately lowered her head because she was used to this gesture from her husband.


    Long Aotian understood, "Master, are you suggesting that we wait for this person to wake up before making a decision?"


    The Death Assassin nodded.


    Lying on a wooden bed, Chu Yuxuan slowly opened his eyes, realising that he wasn''t dead yet.


    He looked around the room and noticed the bandages on his body. It seemed that he had been saved. Thankfully... he had great luck.


    Chu Yuxuan struggled to sit up, feeling as if his body was about to split open. Recalling the events ofst night, he still felt a chill in his heart. If he had been a moment slower, he might have gone to hell.


    ''That damn Hua Yang had used some sort of possession to actually beat me to near death. I''ll remember this!''


    Chu Yuxuan got up and slowly walked towards the door. He then opened the door and saw the people at the table.


    The person next to the table also looked over.


    Chu Yuxuan''s face gradually darkened, and he sternly said, "Undead n!"


    "You''ve finally woken up," Long Aotian stood up and smiled, not noticing anything unusual about Chu Yuxuan. He thought Chu Yuxuan was just surprised by the Death Assassin.


    In the Sapphire Continent, humans had no goodwill towards other races. Their hatred reached its peak, and even children knew that other races had to be wiped out for the world to be peaceful.


    Chu Yuxuan was no different; he had no fondness for other races, especially the Undead n, who were inherently evil.


    So, Chu Yuxuan instantly condensed his sword in his hand and swung it towards the Death Assassin, leaving Long Aotian and Meng Meng bewildered.


    The de''s wind was icy, but for the Death Assassin, it was nothing.


    The Death Assassin extended two bone fingers and directly caught the de!


    Chu Yuxuan was stunned. ''The Undead n is considered a lower-tier race, so how could it catch my sword?''


    ''This is impossible! There must be something wrong with me; I must be injured, which was why I couldn''t cut properly. It had to be like that.''


    ''If you''re capable, let me cut you again.''


    Chu Yuxuan tried hard to pull out the de, but the two bone fingers held tightly.


    ng!


    A crisp sound suddenly rang out, and Chu Yuxuan''s sword was unexpectedly snapped in half!


    Long Aotian was familiar with the Death Assassin''s strength. It was unstoppable, and there was nothing you could do about it.


    However, Chu Yuxuan couldn''t believe it at this moment. He even thought he might still be dreaming; how could a member of the Undead n be so powerful!


    Suddenly, Chu Yuxuan remembered something from a few years ago. At that time, there was news that a group of people had appeared in the south!


    The leader was a member of the Undead n, incredibly powerful and frightening. They had a group of subordinates who were all high-level maniacs, killing people on sight and ughtering entire cities. Wherever they went, nothing grew.


    But it was said that all the Overlords had joined forces to kill them, and the news had spread throughout the Sapphire Continent, warning other races about the consequences of angering humans ¨C there would be no ce for them to be buried!


    ''They were all dead! So who was this skeleton, and why was it so powerful!''


    Chu Yuxuan kept backing away, his eyes filled with horror as he looked at the Death Assassin, harbouring a terrible suspicion.


    ''Could it be that the Undead n hadn''t been wiped out after all!''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 831 (I Have a Set of Needle Techniques for Memory Loss)

    Chapter 831 (I Have a Set of Needle Techniques for Memory Loss)


    ''This is the guy?''


    Chu Yuxuan didn''t think too much about it. He turned around and jumped out of the window, but the Death Assassin had already disappeared and appeared in front of Chu Yuxuan as he leaped out.


    Seeing the Undead n member who had just been in the room suddenly appearing in front of him, Chu Yuxuan began to sweat. His luck had always been good, and now, the first time it wasn''t, was he going to die...


    ''No, even if I die, I have to give it a shot!''


    With this thought, Chu Yuxuan took his knife and swung it.


    The Death Assassin wasn''t just an ordinary assassin; although he was an assassin, he was formidable in directbat as well.


    Facing Chu Yuxuan, who was full of openings, the Death Assassin extended his leg and kicked, sending Chu Yuxuan back to his original position. He fell under the wooden table like a dead fish. The Death Assassin then disappeared again and returned to his seat.


    After being kicked by the Death Assassin, Chu Yuxuan felt like all his organs had shifted. ''This guy was definitely the same skeleton from back then!''


    Chu Yuxuan had to bring this news back; the evil skeleton had returned!


    But now the problem was how to bring back such news. It seemed that he had topromise for now and find an opportunityter.


    For now, he needed to pretend to be unconscious and figure out what was going on.


    "Who are you?" Long Aotian asked in a deep voice, unaware that Chu Yuxuan was pretending to be unconscious.


    Chu Yuxuan, hiding under the table, heard the question but remained silent. I''m pretending to be unconscious...


    Seeing the other party''s silence, Long Aotian immediately pped the table. Although not too hard, it knocked over the boiling teapot on the table.


    The freshly boiled water sshed onto Chu Yuxuan''s hand.


    "Ah!" Chu Yuxuan couldn''t help but scream in pain. ''These people were really ruthless. They must be the same as those people back then!''


    After getting up, Chu Yuxuan covered his red hand, thinking, ''These guys are really brutal. They must be the same as those people who passed through, leaving nothing behind.''


    Afterwards, Chu Yuxuan said, "Where am I... who am I..."


    Long Aotian: "..."


    ''Is this guy suffering from amnesia?''


    Curious, Long Aotian asked, "You don''t remember who you are?"


    "Me? Who am I? Do you know who I am?" Chu Yuxuan''s acting was quite convincing.


    Meng Meng, who was nearby, became curious and asked in a sweet voice, "Then why did you attack just now?"


    Chu Yuxuan looked at the nearby Undead n member and realised that this Undead n member didn''t seem to have any intention of killing him.


    But he still needed to exin himself.


    "My... my cousin was killed by the Undead n! So when I saw him just now, I couldn''t help but attack." Chu Yuxuan said with a tone of grief.


    After hearing this, Meng Meng became even more curious. "But didn''t you just say you couldn''t remember anything?"


    ''This woman is here to stir up trouble, isn''t she?''


    "Perhaps this matter is too painful, so I still remember it." Chu Yuxuan exined forcefully, feeling that he should be able to fool them.


    After hearing this, Meng Meng muttered, "That''s really unfortunate. Honey, you know acupuncture. Is there a treatment for memory loss?"


    ''Acupuncture???''


    Chu Yuxuan was a bit confused.


    Long Aotian nodded, "I do have a set of techniques for treating memory loss, but I''ve never used it before, so I''m a bit rusty."


    ''Never used it before? A bit rusty?''


    ''Forget it, this is very dangerous. Amnesia is actually quite good. You don''t need to be so enthusiastic.''


    Long Aotian sighed deeply. He had saved someone and was heading west.


    With a swish, Long Aotian unrolled a red ribbon, on which there were rows of long silver needles, thick and thin, long and short.


    Seeing these needles, Chu Yuxuan became a bit afraid. This person didn''t look very experienced. ''Can you really do it¡­''


    "Well, I think... there''s no need for it at the moment. Haha, don''t you agree?" Chu Yuxuan pretended to be very cheerful.


    Long Aotian said in a deep voice, "Since I''ve already started to save you, I''ll help you recover. You''re seriously injured. If your memory loss is caused by the extermination of your n, then I need to help you regain your memories."


    ''Damn it, these people are really malicious. If I really lost my n, it would be such a painful memory. Yet they want me to recover those painful memories. It''s a moral degradation.''


    "No, brother, I appreciate your kindness, but if my n was really wiped out, I don''t want to recall such scenes. Let it disappear." Chu Yuxuan thought his words made sense. As long as the person had a reasonable heart, they wouldn''t refuse.


    However, Meng Meng said, "That won''t do. If you forget, who will avenge your family? You have to recover your memories to seek vengeance for your family."


    "Well, my wife is right. Only deep-seated hatred can motivate you to pick yourself up, practice diligently, and eventually seek revenge for your family!"


    ''Damn it! These words seem to make sense as well. How can I refute them?''


    "I prefer a peaceful life and don''t like fighting and killing. After all, an eye for an eye will make the whole world blind. If I kill my enemies, their people will seek revenge on me. What''s the point?" Chu Yuxuan felt his words were reasonable.


    Meng Meng, after hearing this, was not pleased and said, "That won''t do. If your family has been killed, and you don''t seek revenge, what kind of man are you? You''re unfilial and disloyal."


    Long Aotian felt that his wife was right and couldn''t help nodding. How could a man be like this?


    Even the Death Assassin nodded. The hatred of n extermination was insurmountable. How could you not seek revenge?


    Chu Yuxuan felt helpless. ''They all seemed to make sense. What should I do?''


    "Perhaps it''s not that kind of hatred. Maybe I identally injured myself while practising." Chu Yuxuan looked at the needle and panicked. It was certain that he would be pierced to death.


    Meng Meng chuckled and said, "That''s why you need to recover your memories. Only then will you know what happened."


    ''Damn it, this woman''s words all seem to make sense. How do I break through this¡­''


    Long Aotian stood up and pressed Chu Yuxuan against the chair. Chu Yuxuan looked very unwilling.


    The Death Assassin''s eyes shed red, startling Chu Yuxuan.


    Long Aotian then took out a silver needle.


    Chu Yuxuan had no choice. He was seriously injured, couldn''t escape, and had highly confidential information. He had to be escorted out.


    But he couldn''t let this novice handle the needle. What if he messed up?


    "This, sir, don''t worry, keep your head still, it won''t hurt." Long Aotian held down Chu Yuxuan''s head and reassured him.


    "Sir, shouldn''t you disinfect it first?" Chu Yuxuan seemed to have resigned himself to his fate. As long as he could carry this information out, he would ept anything that happened.


    Long Aotian paused, "Don''t worry, it was disinfected five years ago and hasn''t been used since."


    Chu Yuxuan: "..."


    ''Five years ago!!! Disinfected!!!


    You haven''t used it in five years! Did you think I wouldn''t figure it out? You bastard!''


    Long Aotian looked for the acupoints and said in a deep voice, "No, it''s been too long since Ist used it. I need to shave your head."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 832 (Father, Dad)

    Chapter 832 (Father, Dad)


    Chu Yuxuan''s long hair was still very elegant, but now he couldn''t remain calm when he heard that he had to shave it. His handsomeness relied on his beautiful locks.


    He could endure everything else, but this hair! It absolutely could not be shaved!


    Chu Yuxuan hadn''t reacted yet when he saw his beautiful hair falling onto hisp.


    Long Aotian held a knife and said in a deep voice, "Brother, I''m doing this for your own good. Don''t move around, or you might injure your scalp."


    ''Threatening me! If my scalp gets injured, are you nning to cut off my head?


    I''ll endure these viins for now. When I return to the Benevolent King Prison, I will definitely expose your heinous crimes and make the entire Sapphire Continent condemn your actions.''


    Before long, the handsome Chu Yuxuan''s head turned into a bald egg.


    Surprisingly, there was still a different kind of charm.


    "Alright, I''m starting. You can rx; it won''t hurt," Long Aotian said as he picked up a silver needle.


    "I... Ah!!!"


    Chu Yuxuan''s words weren''t even finished when he felt a sharp pain in his head.


    ''Motherfucker! You said it wouldn''t hurt! This doesn''t seem like some kind of orgasm to me? Liars! These people are not only viins but also liars!''


    Long Aotian quickly apologised, "I''m sorry, I made a mistake. Let me try again."


    Saying that, Long Aotian pulled the needle out, and a stream of blood spurted out.


    The Death Assassin and Meng Meng were both shocked.


    Meanwhile, Chu Yuxuan felt another pain in his head, and for some reason, he had a bad feeling. Why were they all looking at him like this?


    "Brother, don''t worry. This time, I''ll definitely get it right."


    Chu Yuxuan felt a bit dizzy. ''Is this guy trying to kill me? And if he gets it right, I''ll really die! These people are too malicious!''


    Gradually, Chu Yuxuan felt his vision blur, and his bald head was now covered in silver needles, like a hedgehog.


    Long Aotian was sweating profusely but said, "This ''Memory Awakening Needle Technique'' should definitely work. You don''t need to worry."


    As he said this, Long Aotian was filled with confidence. Although it had been a long time since hest used it, he still vaguely remembered how it worked... well, hopefully.


    "Husband, you won''t hurt him too badly, will you?" Meng Meng asked with concern.


    Long Aotian pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "Well, he''s already lost his memory, so we might as well give it a shot."


    Meng Meng nodded in agreement. This guy was really pitiful, having been pricked with several needles by her husband.


    After waiting for a while, Chu Yuxuan slowly opened his eyes, and everyone immediately observed his condition.


    Chu Yuxuan, with a confused look in his eyes, looked at the three people in front of him and then shouted at the Death Assassin, "Foreign race, die before my my sword!"


    Long Aotian directly knocked Chu Yuxuan unconscious, then said in a deep voice, "It seems that his cousin''s death had a significant impact on him, and he still remembers it."


    "Yeah," Meng Meng sighed.


    Long Aotian carried Chu Yuxuan back to his room to rest. It seemed like his needle technique had worked, and Chu Yuxuan was regaining his memory.


    On the bed, Chu Yuxuan slowly woke up after a long time. He opened his eyes and looked around the familiar room. He mumbled, "Where am I? Who am I... and why does this ce seem so familiar? My head hurts."


    Chu Yuxuan sat up, shook his head, and said to himself, "I must have hit my head. I can''t remember anything, but judging from this familiar room, this should be my home."


    Chu Yuxuan then opened the door and saw Long Aotian and Meng Meng.


    ''Could these be my parents? They look so young. The person in my mother''s arms must be my younger brother; he''s so cute. And the one beside... that''s a member of the Undead n! It must be one captured by my father. It has to be like this.''


    Outside, the others looked at Chu Yuxuan, their eyes filled with curiosity, wondering if he had regained his memory.


    Chu Yuxuan immediately knelt on the ground and shouted, "Father! Mother! Your child has caused you worry!"


    The air seemed to be still.


    Long Aotian and Meng Meng were already baffled. When did they have such a grown-up son? Could this be his memory?


    This is damn terrifying!


    In reality, Chu Yuxuan had never actually lost his memory, and Long Aotian''s needles were meant to treat memory loss. However, it had the opposite effect, and he had forgotten everything, even who he was.


    If Chu Yuxuan knew that faking memory loss would lead to this, he would surely regret it deeply.


    Seeing his parents'' silence, Chu Yuxuan thought they were still angry and said, "Father, Mother, it was me being naughty; I identally bumped my head..."


    Long Aotian had a thousand thoughts in his heart. This wasn''t about bumping his head; it was about being stabbed!


    "Husband, see, I told you''d mess things up," Meng Meng said impatiently.


    Long Aotian felt quite embarrassed and walked over to help Chu Yuxuan up.


    "Father, Dad..."


    Long Aotian: "..."


    "Sorry, I made a mistake just now. Come here, I''ll do it again."


    "Father! I''ve realised my mistake; please don''t do it again. I beg you to forgive my recklessness."


    "It... it was my fault," Long Aotian sighed, not sure whether it was a memory recovery needle or a memory loss needle.


    "Father, you were not at fault; it was your child."


    "It was me."


    "It was your child."


    "It was me."


    "It was your child."


    "Then it must be you."


    "..."


    Meng Mengined, "Husband, what are you saying? You''re still the father..."


    "Honey, me it on this child; he confused me," Long Aotian also felt quite frustrated.


    "Mother, please don''t mention that it was fathers'' fault anymore; it''s all my fault."


    "..."


    Meng Meng pulled Long Aotian aside and whispered, "Honey, I think you should practise more. If you identally kill someer, it won''t be good."


    "What should we do now?" Long Aotian asked.


    "Sigh, this person seems quite pitiful, probablycking love. Let''s just go along with it for now," Meng Meng suggested.


    Long Aotian took a deep breath. "It seems that saving someone is not an easy task."


    "Saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-story pagoda. It''s good for our son," Meng Meng smiled, thinking it was a good thing.


    With his wife''s agreement, Long Aotian nodded. But now he needed to practise his needle technique well so that he could restore his son''s memoryter.


    Back in the room, they looked at the ''son'' kneeling on the ground.


    Both Long Aotian and Meng Meng felt helpless.


    The Death Assassin, on the other hand, remained calm.


    "Get up," Long Aotian said calmly.


    Chu Yuxuan slowly stood up and then walked over to Meng Meng''s side. "Wow, my little brother is so cute."


    Long Aotian: "..."


    This was just too absurd. They suddenly had an extra son, and he even had a bald egg hairstyle.


    "Is anyone here?"


    "Woof, woof, woof~"


    Just when Long Aotian was feeling helpless, there was a voice from outside, along with the barking of a dog.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 833 (Tearful Reunion of Fellow Villagers)

    Chapter 833 (Tearful Reunion of Fellow Vigers)


    Inside the house, the four of them were stunned.


    Especially Long Aotian and Meng Meng, this ce was serene and beautiful, with a pristine environment. However, since they had arrived here, they had only encountered their ''eldest son'' and hadn''t seen anyone else. Unexpectedly, someone else had arrived today. It was quite surprising.


    Long Aotian remained cautious. "Stay inside; I''ll go outside to check the situation. Master, be ready to support your disciple."


    The Death Assassin nodded in agreement.


    Chu Yuxuan, on the side, was astonished. His father''s master turned out to be an undead, which was impossible. Did that mean he had to call him "Master Grandfather"? He couldn''t exin why he felt so resistant to this idea.


    Outside, Long Aotian went to the wooden fence and observed.


    The person outside was very peculiar, dressed in a thick cloak, dishevelled and dirty, resembling a beggar. His face had a deep beard, now whitened, making him look elderly. Next to him was a dog, with golden fur curled up, slightly emaciated but with a familiar face...


    ''Why does it resemble a golden retriever?


    Could it be that golden retrievers existed in this world? That would be quite miraculous. Or was it possible that we hadn''t really arrived in another world and were still in some corner of Earth?


    Wait a minute, the way my "eldest son" had been dressed earlier... Could he be an actor?''


    This time, Long Aotian hadn''t guessed wrong. Chu Yuxuan had indeed been acting, but he was an actor from the Sapphire Continent, and a rather ipetent one at that, who had led himself into this situation.


    Thus, the world''s most miserable actor was born.


    Long Aotian frowned. "Where are you from, and what''s your purpose here?"


    The elderly man outside didn''t speak; he just stared at Long Aotian intensely.


    Long Aotian felt like the person must have some grudge with him, considering the way he was being stared at. "Where are you from? Can you speak?"


    Finally, the elderly man spoke, his voice trembling and hoarse. "You... you are... Long... Long Aotian!!!"


    Hearing the old man''s words, Long Aotian was dumbfounded. This person recognized him, but how was that possible?


    "Who are you?!" Long Aotian was starting to get nervous. This felt like a paranormal event.


    "I... I am Jiu Ye!!!" the old man blurted out.


    Long Aotian suddenly remembered; he was Jiu Ye from Long''an City!!!


    "You!!! You are Jiu Ye from Long''an City!!!" Long Aotian was shocked. How could this be? It felt like a dream.


    "I am indeed Jiu Ye. Back then, didn''t you cure my erectile dysfunction..." The old man''s voice was shaky.


    Hearing Jiu Ye''s words, Long Aotian believed it. Indeed, he had cured Jiu Ye''s condition in the past.


    But!!! Back then, why did the person Jiu Ye called to help, end up beating him? However, in this unfamiliar world, meeting a fellow viger was still quite exciting.


    Long Aotian quickly ran over, and the two men locked eyes passionately, then hugged tightly. All grudges were forgotten, and in this strange world, encountering a fellow viger was truly a stroke of luck.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." The golden retriever on the side was, of course, Little Bao. Jiu Ye had brought him along.


    "Jiu Ye, how did you end up here, and in this condition?" Long Aotian released Jiu Ye and asked with curiosity.


    Jiu Ye sighed. "I was weary over there and wanted a change of scenery. But when I came here, I discovered that I seemed to be the only person in the entire world. It''s been several months, and you''re the first living person I''ve seen."


    Jiu Ye indeed had a tough time. The teleportation had taken them to a very remote location. To be precise, both Long Aotian and Jiu Ye had arrived in a sparsely popted area, so they hadn''t seen anyone for a long time.


    Chu Yuxuan had ended up in a simrly deste ce.


    For the past few months, Jiu Ye and Little Bao had been surviving by picking wild fruits from the trees or hunting some spiritual beasts. At least they hadn''t starved to death. Jiu Ye used to enjoy watching wilderness survival shows like those hosted by Bear Grylls, and those memories were still fresh in his mind.


    "Come inside and have a seat," Long Aotian quickly invited Jiu Ye, who breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he had encountered someone, and a familiar face at that.


    "Meng Meng, Master, this is Jiu Ye," Long Aotian introduced as they all entered the house.


    Upon seeing the Death Assassin, Jiu Ye eximed, "ck Robe!"


    ''ck Robe is here too! How was this possible?


    If ck Robe had arrived, then it meant that the person must be here as well! Oh God, the bar owner''s ghost seemed to be haunting me everywhere. Wherever I go, I end up encountering him.''


    Jiu Ye used to want to seek his favour, but that wasn''t happening anymore. He had grown indifferent to fame and fortune and was now living life freely, exploring mountains and rivers.


    But Jiu Ye felt that the ck Robe in front of him was a bit strange, not like the usual ck Robe. The aura of this ck Robe felt more stable, while the previous ck Robe had been more yful... He still remembered that ck Robe had been fishing.


    Biu biu biu...


    But how did this ck Robe be Long Aotian''s master? It was too bizarre.


    "Husband, is this Jiu Ye?"


    "Father, is this Jiu Ye?"


    "Dad, is this Jiu Ye?"


    Long Aotianughed, "Yes, this is Jiu Ye, our fellow viger."


    Jiu Ye looked at Chu Yuxuan, feeling that something was off.


    Long Aotian might have a son, but this one was too big. The smaller one seemed more normal.


    Could this be a case of elerated growth, like those children who matured quickly?


    "Jiu Ye, my eldest son here is an unexpected surprise," Long Aotian exined.


    Hearing Long Aotian''s words, Jiu Ye seemed to ponder for a moment. So, this was Long Aotian''s other son. He could understand that; who didn''t have a few illegitimate children?


    "Fellow viger? What do you mean by that, dear?" Meng Meng didn''t recognize Jiu Ye, which was normal, but she couldn''t fathom what ''fellow viger'' meant.


    "Jiu Ye also came from our ce," Long Aotian exined with a smile. He was in high spirits; finding a fellow viger here was a stroke of luck, and at least there were no hidden knives this time.


    Meng Meng finally understood. "Husband, you entertain him; I''ll go prepare some food."


    "Thank you, sister-inw," Jiu Ye said with a smile.


    "Woof, woof, woof." Little Bao now knew how to express gratitude.


    Long Aotian patted his son''s head. "Call him ''Uncle.''"


    "Hello, Uncle."


    "Hello, little one," Jiu Ye pinched Long Yang''s cheek and smiled.


    Chu Yuxuan, on the side, also joined in. "Hello, Uncle."


    Jiu Ye smiled in response. "Hello."


    Suddenly, Chu Yuxuan extended his face forward.


    Jiu Ye was puzzled, and even Long Aotian was confused. What did Chu Yuxuan mean by this? Did he want to be pped?


    Jiu Ye looked at Long Aotian, thinking, ''What does your eldest son want? Is he asking me to p him?''


    Long Aotian was quite puzzled too.


    "Uncle, why aren''t you pinching my cheeks?" Chu Yuxuan asked innocently.


    Jiu Ye: "..."


    Long Aotian: "..."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 834 (Youre Called Wai Tian)

    Chapter 834 (You''re Called Wai Tian)


    Jiu Ye was now certain that Long Aotian''s eldest son had some disabilities. It was truly unfortunate.


    "Jiu Ye, I''ll exin everything to youter," Long Aotian said helplessly, not wanting to admit that he had caused his son''s condition.


    "I understand," Jiu Ye patted Long Aotian''s shoulder in constion. It seemed that his eldest son had some form of developmental disability, like cerebral palsy. It was quite pitiful.


    Jiu Ye had no choice but to reach out and pinch Chu Yuxuan''s cheek, finding it quite unusual.


    "Doggy!" Long Yang seemed to like Little Bao, as he patted the dog''s head, and Little Bao didn''t resist.


    Chu Yuxuan also reached out to touch Little Bao, but the dog immediately growled.


    "Father..." Chu Yuxuan looked at Long Aotian and called out, seemingly reverting to a child under the age of ten.


    Long Aotian didn''t even want to speak anymore; it was all his fault for not using the needle for so long and turning him into this state. He would have to use it again, but this time, he couldn''t afford to make a mistake.


    "Jiu Ye,e and sit down," Long Aotian invited.


    Jiu Ye patted Long Aotian''s shoulder, feeling happy. However, when he saw the Death Assassin, he became alert, unable to determine if it was ck Robe. The whole skeletal structure was chilling.


    "Jiu Ye, this is my master."


    "Master, this is Jiu Ye."


    Long Aotian introduced them to each other.


    The Death Assassin nodded and then stood up and returned to the room.


    Long Aotian was already used to it; his master was always aloof. If he had a physical form, he would probably be the domineering CEO type that women fell for.


    "Long Aotian, how did youe here?" Curiously asked Jiu Ye.


    "I followed my master here. I didn''t know what happened; it just happened in the blink of an eye. It''s really impulsive," Long Aotian chuckled, but he had gotten used to it by now. After all, life was the same no matter where he was.


    "I see," Jiu Ye murmured.


    "Jiu Ye, how did you end up here?" Long Aotian asked curiously.


    "I found a treasure, so I came over," Jiu Ye sighed.


    "Did you bring that dog with you?" Long Aotian looked at Little Bao outside, who was currently ying with his son. Chu Yuxuan was standing nearby, sulking, wondering why he wasn''t ying with him.


    "Yes, a friend entrusted him to me, but I haven''t seen that friend since. Little Bao is now my closestpanion," Jiu Ye said, looking at Little Bao with gentle eyes. In Jiu Ye''s eyes, this dog was better than people.


    Long Aotian patted Jiu Ye''s shoulder. "Do you have any ns for the future?"


    "I''m not sure yet. I came here to rx and explore different ces in this world. Life over there was too exhausting," Jiu Ye replied, reflecting on the days of power struggles and scheming. He didn''t want to go back to that life; it was time to be himself again.


    Of course, Long Aotian hoped that Jiu Ye would stay. After all, they were fellow vigers.


    "Jiu Ye, how about staying here?" Long Aotian suggested.


    "I was thinking the same thing. After all, in this world, we are still fellow vigers," Jiu Ye agreed.


    Long Aotian felt relieved. "Meng Meng, please prepare some more dishes."


    "Alright, dear," Meng Meng replied with a gentle smile. Long Aotian was truly fortunate to have a wife like her.


    However, at that moment, both of them felt something unusual. Several faint auras were approaching them rapidly.


    "Someone''sing!" Jiu Ye said solemnly.


    Long Aotian furrowed his brow. He hadn''t seen a single person for months, so why were so many people suddenly appearing today?


    At this moment, Long Aotian looked at Chu Yuxuan. Could they be here for him?


    It appeared that the peace had been unexpectedly disrupted.


    Long Yang, who had been ying with Little Bao outside, looked up at the blue sky and eximed, "Wow, it''s so beautiful..."


    Chu Yuxuan also gazed at the sky and murmured, "Indeed, it''s very beautiful."


    In the blue sky, a spotlessly white flower drifted across the horizon.


    "Do you like it, little brother?" Chu Yuxuan asked.


    "I like it," Long Yang pped his hands and shouted.


    "Then, I''ll get it for you!" Chu Yuxuan said.


    "Okay, okay."


    Chu Yuxuan rushed into the sky and instantly snatched the flower in mid-flight.


    The flower had petal-like shapes, but the petals were diamond-shaped and emitted a refreshing coldness. Holding it in summer not only looked beautiful but also helped cool down.


    "Little brother, here you go," Chu Yuxuan smiled and held out his hand.


    Still only five years old, Long Yang grinned and said, "Thank you, big brother."


    "No need to thank me."


    At this moment, Long Aotian walked out and saw what his son had suddenly acquired. He asked in confusion, "Yang''er, what do you have in your hand?"


    "Dad, it''s what big brother just brought down from the sky for me¡ª"


    Before Long Yang could finish his sentence, eight individuals suddenlynded in the courtyard. They all looked rtively young, likely in their twenties.


    They were dressed in eye-catching azure robes, with a mountain range pattern on their chests and some small character ''Wai''!


    "I didn''t expect to find people in this deste ce," the one who spoke had a somewhat arrogant tone. He was the leader of this group and was named Peng Da.


    "Senior, I heard this was a deste ce where no one lived," one of the disciples behind Peng Da said in confusion.


    Peng Da looked at the flower in Long Aotian''s hand and said in a deep voice, "Whether it''s true or not, today, this Ice Lotus belongs to me!"


    Long Yang sensed that his precious possession was about to be taken away and quickly withdrew it. His little eyes seemed to be saying, "You are all bad people."


    Little Bao, on the other hand, wasn''t surprised anymore and remained calm. It seemed he had encounteredrge gatherings like this before as a Golden Retriever.


    "Who are you people, and why should we give it to you?" Before Long Aotian could speak, Chu Yuxuan asked first, feeling it was his responsibility to protect his family.


    Peng Da snorted and pointed to the pattern on his chest. "You bumpkins, do you know what this represents?"


    Everyone was puzzled, but Long Aotian saw the characters ''Wai'' and suddenly remembered a manga he had read before, Dragon Ball, where they liked to put names on their chests.


    "Your surname is Wai, right?" Long Aotian spoke up.


    Peng Da: "..."


    "Haha!"


    The disciple behind him couldn''t hold back and burst intoughter but quickly suppressed it.


    Their senior had recently discovered a little beauty, who was just a Jade Vein Mountain disciple. Although she was still young, their senior nned to nurture her. So, they had done everything they could to find this Ice Lotus and had chased it all the way here.


    Peng Da''s face instantly darkened, and he angrily shouted, "You bunch of country bumpkins, do you know what this represents? It represents the heavens!"


    "Oh... You''re called Wai Tian," Long Aotian suddenly realised. [Tain equated heaven]


    Peng Da: "..."


    "Hahaha!"


    One of the disciples behind him finally couldn''t hold it in and burst intoughter but immediately controlled himself.


    "I am from the Broken Vein Mountain, outer court! Those who are sensible, kneel and apologise, then hand over the Ice Lotus with both hands!"


    Broken Vein Mountain?


    Everyone was still puzzled, and the situation seemed quite unclear.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 835 (Youre All Going to Die)

    Chapter 835 (You''re All Going to Die)


    At this moment, Jiu Ye stepped forward and said with a smile, "Young man, don''t be so aggressive in your words. This Ice Lotus is in the hands of a child. Can it be that you, as disciples of Broken Something Mountain, want to snatch it from a child''s hands?"


    "Insolent old man! It''s Broken Vein Mountain, not Broken Something Mountain!" one of the disciples stepped forward and shouted.


    Peng Da sneered, "Insulting the Broken Vein Mountain? All of you will die!"


    Long Aotian and Jiu Ye were a bit confused. This waspletely unreasonable; they were talking about killing them all without any chance for discussion. At least back in their hometown, there was room for negotiation, but here, there was none.


    "Wuwuwu~ Daddy..." Long Yang seemed to be frightened and ran to Long Aotian, crying.


    Chu Yuxuan, with a cold look in his eyes, stared at the group of people. They had made his little brother cry! This was a grave offence, and he couldn''t help but prepare to take action.


    "Eldest son, take your brother inside," Long Aotian didn''t know his name, so he addressed Chu Yuxuan this way. However, he was sure that these people weren''t here for his eldest son but for that Ice Lotus.


    Chu Yuxuan red fiercely at Peng Da and his group, warning them not to act recklessly, or someone would die. He then took Long Yang inside.


    Peng Da waved his hand, and his disciples spread out, forming a special formation.


    "Today, you will witness the power of the Broken Vein Mountain!" Peng Da drew the sword at his waist, emitting a chilly aura. Surprisingly, he had reached the level of a rank-one Master!


    Long Aotian and Jiu Ye exchanged nces. These people seemed tockmon sense; it appeared that they themselves were the ones who would be killed.


    However, at that moment, the Death Assassin suddenly walked out of the house.


    When the disciples of the Broken Vein Mountain saw the Death Assassin, they were all stunned.


    "The Undead n!" Peng Da shouted in a deep voice.


    Due to past events, the Undead n had be the public enemy of the Sapphire Continent. Whenever Undead n members were spotted, they were killed on sight. Even the weakest Undead n members were hunted down by hundreds of people and turned into mincemeat.


    After the initial shock, Peng Da suddenly burst intoughter. "Perfect timing! I''ve never killed an Undead n member before. Today, I''ll break this record!"


    "Prepare the sword formation!"


    "Charge!"


    The sword formation formed by the eight Masters still had some effect. The ground disyed a green pattern, emitting an extraordinary battle aura. All the swords in their hands glowed with a green light, and their battle aura erupted.


    Long Aotian and Jiu Ye were already prepared for battle!


    However, the Death Assassin standing at the doorway slowly drew his dagger. The Death Assassin had no affection for humans, so...


    He moved in the blink of an eye and returned to his original position in half a breath. His bone hand''s dagger had a trace of bloodstain on it. It seemed the Death Assassin was not satisfied, but he put away his dagger and turned back into the house.


    Long Aotian and Jiu Yepletely missed the Death Assassin''s actions, and they were staring nkly at the eight people.


    "Oh my! Are you guys going to fight or not? Can you at least move a little?" Long Aotian couldn''t help but say.


    Suddenly, the necks of all eight people turned red. Due to their incredibly fast movements, they hadn''t even realised they had been wounded.


    "They..." Jiu Ye said in disbelief.


    Long Aotian had already figured it out, saying, "It must have been the master who acted. The master is truly amazing. We didn''t even know if the master had acted."


    Jiu Ye was puzzled because the ck Robe had a sickle-like weapon, while the one who attacked just now used a dagger.


    It seemed they were different people.


    While they were speaking, the eight individuals clutched their necks. However, even though they were covering the wounds on their necks, blood continued to gush from their hands.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with horror. The two people in front of them hadn''t moved, and even the Death Assassin at the door hadn''t moved. So, how had they been injured?


    At this moment, Peng Da couldn''t believe it. With a hoarse voice, he shouted, "You dare to kill members of the Broken Vein Mountain! The Broken Vein Mountain won''t spare you! We will hunt you down to the ends of the earth!"


    After saying this, Peng Da formed a ck card in his hand, crushed it, and then looked at them with a wicked smile.


    "You... you... will suffer the most painful death! I''ll be waiting for you over there!" Peng Da said his final threat with difficulty, then slowly fell to the ground. The blood from his neck had already stained his green robe red. The eight people fell to the ground, convulsing, and soon lost their lives.


    After a long while, Long Aotian said, "Jiu Ye, it seems like we''ve offended a very powerful force."


    "Yeah, it looks like it. Just now, he seemed to have crushed a ck card, probably calling for backup," Jiu Ye spected, his expression somewhat serious.


    These people seemed ordinary, but they were just a bunch of salted fish. If they had truly encountered a massive organisation, they would be powerless.


    Long Aotian said in a low voice, "Jiu Ye, it seems like we should run away. That would be safer."


    Jiu Ye nodded. Currently, they had no choice but to run because they couldn''t determine the enemy''s strength, and they couldn''t afford to take any risks.


    "But before we run, let''s finish our meal."


    "Haha, Aotian, it''s been a few years, and you''ve changed a lot."


    Long Aotianughed heartily, "Jiu Ye, all men grow up."


    "That''s right, I always thought you were a talent. It turns out I was right."


    "Jiu Ye, you''re just joking. How can I be considered a talent? Compared to the master, I''m nothing but a scrub." Long Aotian was quite humble. In the past, he might have epted such ttery with pride, but now he was down-to-earth.


    Meanwhile, in the enforcement team of the Broken Vein Mountain''s outer court, a group of men were chatting.


    Of course, the topic of their conversation was women, because when men gathered together, their discussions were either about cultivation or women. That''s just how it was in the Sapphire Continent.


    "Captain Mao, have you heard about the little beauty at the Jade Vein Peak? Have you heard anything?"


    Captain Mao, whose full name was Mao Ying, was the captain of the enforcement team in the Broken Vein Mountain''s outer court. He was a formidable rank-five King. Being a rank-five King on the outside was considered quite prestigious, but within the Broken Vein Mountain, he was just the captain of the outer court''s enforcement team.


    Mao Ying chuckled, "Why won''t I hear of it? It''s been spreading like wildfire in the outer court. It''s even reached the inner court. Although I haven''t seen her in person, with such rampant rumours, it seems that this little beauty''s appearance is indeed extraordinary."


    "Captain Mao, this little beauty is not only beautiful, but she''s also a six-year-old fighter. When she enters the inner court, she''s bound to make a ssh. She might even be a great talent for our Broken Vein Mountain."


    Mao Ying nodded, "Yes, being a six-year-old fighter is indeed impressive."


    "I heard she also has a younger brother, who is also a little monster. He''s only five years old. Do you know how some of the female disciples of Jade Vein Peak are? Some of them have even dared to peep at other people''s children bathing and have even written love letters."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line-----


    Dear readers,


    As the holiday season approaches, I want to take a moment to extend my warmest wishes to each and every one of you. Christmas is a time of joy, love, and togetherness, and I''m grateful to have you as part of ourmunity.


    May this Christmas bring you moments ofughter, precious time with loved ones, and the warmth of cherished memories. As we reflect on the past year and look forward to the new one, may it be filled with hope, inspiration, and new adventures.


    Thank you for being a part of our journey, for your support, and for sharing your thoughts and ideas. Your presence makes ourmunity vibrant and meaningful.


    Wishing you a Merry Christmas filled with love, peace, and happiness. May theing year be filled with sess, good health, and countless opportunities.


    With heartfelt appreciation and warmest wishes,


    No Wife No Life

 Chapter 836 (Big Trouble Ahead!!!)

    Chapter 836: (Big Trouble Ahead!!!)


    "These siblings are indeed remarkable. Our Sect Master must have taken an interest in them. Right now, they are just left there to hone their skills. When the timees, they will directly enter the inner court," Mao Ying was quite familiar with the rules of the Broken Vein Mountain. Some exceptional individuals didn''t need to stay in the outer court for long and could directly proceed to practise in the inner court.


    "But I''ve heard that the Divine Scripture Academy has also produced a pair of siblings who are extremely exceptional, and their appearance is quite stunning too," Mao Ying remarked.


    Mao Ying raised his teacup and took a sip, smiling gently. "We will see the oue in ten years. We are arch-enemies with the Divine Scripture Academy, and this sibling battle against the other pair of siblings is going to be interesting."


    After speaking, Mao Ying was somewhat looking forward to thepetition that would happen ten yearster. It would determine which side was stronger!


    Suddenly, a member of the enforcement team rushed over and respectfully said, "Captain Mao, some of the outer court disciples have crushed the ck card."


    "ck card?" Hearing these words, Mao Ying furrowed his brow tightly.


    Because a ck card represented one possibility: someone had died!


    It had been about ten years! The entire Broken Vein Mountain had not seen a disciple crush a ck card in a decade, and now, it had happened again!


    "Who did it?" Mao Ying asked curiously.


    "It was some of the outer court disciples."


    Mao Ying extended his hand, and the team member handed him a ck card.


    As Mao Ying took the ck card, a faint battle aura emanated from hisrge hand, causing the ck card to instantly glow. An image appeared in the air!


    Broken Vein Mountain''s ck cards not only notified the sect of their demise but also had a recording function. Although the duration was short, it could reveal who had killed the Broken Vein Mountain''s disciples!


    All the people present looked at the image, curious about who had dared to kill disciples of the Broken Vein Mountain. It was as if they were tired of living.


    Gradually, the image became clear, revealing a skull-like face.


    Seeing this face, everyone''s scalps instantly tingled, and even their entire bodies froze. Ten years ago, this face hadmitted inhumane massacres in the southern region, causing heavy losses to humanity. Fortunately, various Overlords had intervened and wiped out these individuals, although the losses had been severe.


    Mao Ying had seen many undead faces, and while they all looked the same, this particr face made him feel fear.


    Just like he had felt back then when he had been so terrified that he couldn''t move upon hearing about it.


    The image was still ying, and if it weren''t for this undead''s actions of sheathing his de, no one would have known that he had killed someone!


    ''Such incredible speed!'' Mao Ying was shocked. He couldn''t even see the movements of this undead!


    With such a powerful undead, there were only two possibilities: either the undead from back then hadn''t died, or a new monstrous undead had appeared, and another tragedy like that from ten years ago was about to unfold!


    And this time, they had targeted the Broken Vein Mountain''s disciples first!


    Big trouble was brewing!


    Mao Ying felt like his body had frozen, and he released a surge of King''s aura to dispel the fear in his heart.


    Mao Ying directly picked up the ck card from the table, rushed out of the room, and flew directly towards the inner court!


    However, the people inside the room, as if frozen in ce, were shocked by that skull-like face.


    Because the nightmare from ten years ago was deeply ingrained in their hearts. If it was the return of that undead, it would be a catastrophe for all living beings!


    In the outer and inner courts, flying was prohibited unless there was a major emergency.


    At this moment, there were still many disciples in the outer court practising or discussing cultivation matters. However, when a King''s aura swept through the area, all the disciples were momentarily stunned. This abrupt surge of aura made them think that an enemy had invaded the Broken Vein Mountain.


    But when they saw the attire of the approaching individual, they were relieved, but also puzzled!


    It seemed that flying in the sect was only allowed for significant emergencies. The captain of the enforcement team was flying toward the inner court so recklessly, and this raised questions. Could something significant have happened?


    The disciples looked at the captain of the enforcement team speeding past them, and then they started discussing among themselves. What was going on?


    Some of the senior teachers in the outer court were also perplexed. Such a situation hadn''t been seen in ten years!


    They remember vividly from ten years ago when the entire sky above the Broken Vein Mountain was filled with messengers flying to convey information!


    Could something bad have happened?


    When Mao Ying arrived at the inner court, the students there were proud and arrogant. Suddenly, an outer court enforcement team captain appeared, running wildly with battle aura in the inner court. This was simply too rude. Did they think there was nobody in the inner court?


    A dozen or so inner court disciples blocked Mao Ying''s path.


    "Although you are the captain of the outer court''s enforcement team, your reckless flying in the inner court is unreasonable!" one of the disciples said in a deep voice.


    Mao Ying cast a cold gaze at these people. "Move aside! I have something of utmost urgency to report to the Sect Master!"


    "But you should report to the outer court''s dean first, and then the dean will inform the Sect Master! Your actions are insubordinate!"


    Mao Ying couldn''t help but curse quietly, these ignorant inner court pampered kids.


    Mao Ying then shouted angrily, and a surge of robust battle aura erupted, instantly forming a massive wave of energy in the air.


    Although these inner court disciples were formidable, they were no match for this King. They were suppressing others based on their status and were blown away by the energy wave.


    Mao Ying recklessly dashed forward again, creating a ck curtain in the air.


    "Quickly stop him! The captain of the outer court''s enforcement team is attacking people!"


    "The captain of the outer court''s enforcement team has intruded into the inner court and is attacking people!"


    "He must be up to no good against the Sect Master!"


    With the shouts of these people, the entire inner court was in an uproar.


    Mao Ying''s path was blocked again, but this time, it was by several experts at the Emperor level!


    Mao Ying looked at these fools and thought, ''Should I really tell them in this situation that the skeleton has returned? It would throw the entire Sapphire Continent into chaos!''


    ''A bunch of idiots!''


    "Insolence! Mao Ying, have you lost your mind? Don''t you know where you are?" A man from the inner court''s enforcement team scolded.


    Mao Ying was not holding back at all and angrily shouted, "Get out of my way! I have something of utmost urgency to report to the Sect Master. If you continue to obstruct me, you won''t be able to bear the consequences!"


    "Mao Ying! You''d better behave yourself! Come back with me to the General Enforcement Team headquarters for an exnation!" The man speaking was from the inner court''s enforcement team, and there was also a General Enforcement Team that oversaw both inner and outer courts.


    "A bunch of idiots! Get lost!" Mao Ying was also going all out. With his strength as a rank-fiver King, he was challenging seven or eight Emperor level experts.


    However, the disciples below were also baffled. Had the captain of the outer court''s enforcement team gone mad? He was actually confronting Emperor experts, and not just one, but a group of them.


    The seven or eight Emperor furrowed their brows tightly. While they could easily subdue Mao Ying, they chose not to.


    A gentleman among them asked, "Mao Ying, if you have something to say, you can say it. Do you have to cause a scene here? Do you know the consequences?"


    "To hell with the consequences! If you dy me by a moment now, it''s like trampling the safety of the entire Sapphire Continent!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 837 (Scared Pee-less by the Face)

    Chapter 837 (Scared Pee-less by the Face)


    Seeing Mao Ying''s demeanour, as well as the tone of his speech, several Emperors began to feel puzzled. If something significant had indeed happened and was dyed, they wouldn''t be able to avoid responsibility.


    "Mao Ying! You better have a good exnation, or your captain position will be at an end!" The captain of the inner court''s enforcement team coldly eximed. It was unprecedented for someone of King level to scare away seven or eight Emperors in one go. If Mao Ying didn''t have a solid reason for his actions, he was in trouble.


    "No need for you to say anything! Get out of my way!" Mao Ying strode directly past the seven or eight Emperor, who sighed in relief and quickly followed him.


    In the mountains on the edge of the Broken Vein Mountain, there stood the sect''s main hall.


    Behind the main hall was an endless sea, with waves crashing against the cliffs below, creating a soothing sound.


    "Stop!" Two guards outside the main hall shouted coldly. At a nce, it was clear that these two guards possessed Order level strength. They were undoubtedly the elite defenders of the Broken Vein Mountain.


    At this moment, Mao Ying dared not force his way in. He yelled loudly, "I have something urgent to report to the Sect Master, and it concerns the safety of the entire Sapphire Continent!"


    Hearing Mao Ying''s words, the two guards were visibly surprised because the situation sounded extremely grave.


    The group of Emperors alsonded.


    The main hall''s doors were closed, and inside sat two individuals.


    One was Sect Master Zhang Changhen, a middle-aged man who appeared schrly and gave off the air of a literati. He wore a in white robe and had a gentle smile on his face, but his eyes were sharp and prating. This Zhang Changhen was an Overlord!


    The other man sitting below him was a middle-aged individual with a stocky build, and one''s first impression of him might be... a butcher.


    The primary reason for this impression was the excessive grease on his face, which would undoubtedly glint in the sunlight. Moreover, he was less than 160 cm tall, making him resemble a round blob.


    However, nobody dared to call him a blob because he was also an Overlord. He hade today to chat with his friend Zhang Changhen.


    "Changhen, I heard that there are two extraordinary disciples in your sect. Is that true?" Lu Yan asked while sipping his exquisite Spring Leaf Tea.


    Zhang Changhen chuckled softly, "I knew it. Why did you suddenlye here? It turns out you''re here for my disciples."


    "Changhen, you know me. I just love exceptionally talented individuals," Lu Yanughed heartily. Hisughter,bined with his appearance, was quite an incongruous sight, like a valiant warrior suddenly transforming into a small, chubby man.


    Zhang Changhen raised the cup of Spring Leaf Tea in front of him, took a small sip, and smiled without saying a word.


    "I mean, Changhen, you''re not going to be stingy about this, are you? Can''t you spare one for me?" Lu Yan began to negotiate, which was his original intention.


    Zhang Changhen put down his tea cup and said with a smile, "Why don''t you go to the Divine Scripture Academy? Perhaps you can obtain one there."


    "The Divine Scripture Academy? The one thatcks human warmth? I feel ufortable just looking at their faces. Changhen, please don''t be like this."


    "Lu Yan, it''s not that I''m stingy, but I n to take this pair of siblings as closed-door disciples. The Divine Scripture Academy probably has the same idea since extraordinary talents are hard toe by."


    "It''s precisely because extraordinary talents are rare that I wanted to share one with you. You''d have less pressure. When you need them, I can deliver them to you. How about that?"


    "Lu Yan, this matter regarding the siblings isn''t open for discussion."


    "You... are so stingy! Incredibly stingy! I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" Lu Yan huffed in frustration.


    Zhang Changhen chuckled and shook his head. At their age, hearing such words was quite amusing.


    While the two were conversing, Mao Ying''s voice could be heard from outside.


    After hearing Mao Ying''s words, the two Overlords exchanged a nce. Could this be rted to a crisis affecting the entire Sapphire Continent?


    "Come in!" Zhang Changhen called out mildly, and the curve of his smile gradually disappeared as the aura of a Sect Master enveloped him.


    On the other hand, Lu Yan had no intention of intervening. He simply wanted to listen and see what kind of situation could threaten the safety of the entire Sapphire Continent. It sounded too far-fetched.


    You think it''s the return of that skeleton, but that''s impossible. They even burnt the bones back then.


    Standing outside, Mao Ying heard the voice and felt a sense of relief.


    The guards opened the doors, and Mao Ying quickly rushed in, followed closely by the Emperors. It seemed like Mao Ying was about to assassinate the Sect Master.


    "Sect Master!" Mao Ying knelt down and shouted.


    "Sect Master!" The Emperors behind him also paid their respects.


    Zhang Changhen asked in a low voice, "What is all thismotion outside? Have you forgotten decorum?"


    Indeed, Lu Yan, who was here today, didn''t know how to react to such a situation.


    Lu Yan originally didn''t want to get involved, but he was curious, so he asked, "What is this crisis you''re talking about on the Sapphire Continent? Is the sea going to flood the Sapphire Continent?"


    Mao Ying said in a deep voice, "Sect Master, this matter is of great importance, and the fewer people who know about it, the better."


    Lu Yanughed and shook his head. Everyone was already so scared.


    Even Changhen''s face lost its colour. He said solemnly, "Report the matter if it''s important. If it''s not, you will receive punishment from the enforcement team."


    Mao Ying had no other choice but to activate the ck te in his hand. A cloud of mist rose up, and everyone watched as an image gradually appeared.


    However, when the image finally appeared, everyone was shocked, and the entire hall fell into a deathly silence.


    Even Zhang Changhen and Lu Yan, who were both Overlords, felt their scalps tingling when they saw the skeletal face.


    Their thoughts immediately returned to the battle from ten years ago.


    Both of them had participated in that battle, and they were well aware of what this skeletal face represented. It was the existence that could destroy the heavens and the earth. Many Overlords had fallen in that battle, which demonstrated the formidable power of these individuals.


    They never expected to see it again after ten years.


    Although there were many undead creatures in the Sapphire Continent, their facial features might differ slightly, but the crucial point was the aura emanating from this face. It was identical to the undead creatures from back then, with an arrogant demeanour, as if everyone before them were spicy chickens.


    The Emperors standing in the back were also shocked. They hadn''t participated in that destructive battle, but they had heard about it, and it was recorded in the annals of the Sapphire Continent.


    Even when teaching their disciples, they often used it as an example. It was an epic battle.


    "Close the doors!" Zhang Changhen reacted and shouted in a deep voice.


    The guards outside, unaware of what was happening inside, promptly closed the doors.


    Lu Yan set up a barrier to iste the hall because the uing conversation was indeed crucial.


    This kid hadn''t lied. This matter was genuinely rted to the safety of the Sapphire Continent.


    The Emperors in the back now understood why Mao Ying was in such a hurry. If they were in his shoes, they would probably be paralyzed with fear.


    Everyone continued to watch, and after a long while...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line-----


    Dear Friends, Family, and Celebrants of Kwanzaa,


    As we gather together to celebrate Kwanzaa, the holiday that honors African heritage and culture, let''s embark on a journey filled with unity, creativity, and a dash of humor!


    Kwanzaa is a time for reflection, a time to connect with our roots, and a time to appreciate the beauty of our African traditions. It''s a celebration that brings us closer to our ancestors and strengthens the bonds within ourmunity.


    During these seven days of Kwanzaa, as we light the Kinara and discuss the principles of Nguzo Saba, let''s not forget to add a sprinkle of humor to our festivities. After all,ughter is a universalnguage that transcends boundaries and brings us closer together.


    So, as you gather around the table to share meals, stories, andughter, remember that Kwanzaa is not just about the seriousness of tradition but also about the joy of togetherness. Share your funniest family anecdotes, exchange jokes, and enjoy those heartyughs that make your belly ache.


    And while we celebrate Umoja (Unity), Kujichagulia (Self-Determination), Ujima (Collective Work and Responsibility), Ujamaa (Cooperative Economics), Nia (Purpose), Kuumba (Creativity), and Imani (Faith), let''s also celebrate the humor that binds us.


    Let''s make this Kwanzaa a time of joy, reflection, and sharedughter. May the principles of Kwanzaa guide us through the year ahead, and may the spirit of unity and humor stay with us always.


    With love,ughter, and unity,


    No Wife No Life

 Chapter 838 (The Supreme Overlord Has Caught a Cold)

    Chapter 838 (The Supreme Overlord Has Caught a Cold)


    "This skeleton seems different from the one we encountered before," Lu Yan said with a serious expression. When he mentioned the difference, he was referring to another aspect.


    "It does seem a bit different," Zhang Changhen also nodded.


    However, the others were quite puzzled and couldn''t understand what was different. Moreover, from the looks of the two Overlords, it seemed like they were very certain about the difference.


    Lu Yan said lightly, "The skeleton from back then would never take action by himself."


    Zhang Changhen nodded in agreement.


    It seemed like they had truly figured out Ye Hua''s personality. Back in the day, Ye Hua rarely took action, leaving most of the work to his subordinates. However, this death assassin was taking action by itself, which was a clear sign that it wasn''t the same as the one from back then.


    "But this skeleton''s strength is probably approaching the ranks of the Overlords!" Zhang Changhen said with a deep voice, which was not a good thing at all.


    Back then, they hadn''t paid much attention, which had led to a grave mistake.


    "When did this happen?" Lu Yan also realised this and quickly asked. Such a threat should have been eliminated promptly. They couldn''t allow it to develop further, or history might repeat itself.


    Mao Ying respectfully replied, "Overlord, it''s likely been about two hours."


    "What? It''s been two hours already? And you''re only informing me now!?" Zhang Changhen angrily scolded. Two hours might have been enough time for that skeleton to escape.


    Mao Ying was helpless and said, "Sect Master, I encountered several obstructions on my way to the inner courtyard."


    "The inner courtyard is really outrageous!" Zhang Changhen red fiercely at the experts who had obstructed Mao Ying. They lowered their heads in silence. If they had known about the situation, they definitely wouldn''t have obstructed him.


    "Where is he located?" Zhang Changhen asked in a stern voice.


    "In the Deste Land," Mao Ying respectfully replied.


    Zhang Changhen waved his hand, and everyone in the ancestral hall disappeared instantly. It didn''t take long for them to arrive beside a thatched cottage.


    However, at this moment, the thatched cottage was already engulfed in a raging fire.


    Seeing this, both Zhang Changhen and Lu Yan had extremely grim expressions. If the intelligence had been delivered more quickly and hadn''t been obstructed, they could have eliminated that damned skeleton. But this time, they had let it slip through their fingers again.


    "Search for him! Search every corner of the Deste Land and find that damn skeleton! And remember, this information is to bepletely sealed. If any of you leak this information, don''t me me, the sect leader, for turning against you!" Zhang Changhen''s decision was correct. If this information were to spread, it would cause a massivemotion in the southern part of the Sapphire Continent, and not the kind ofmotion they wanted¡ªa riot that had urred in the past, resulting in many deaths.


    "Mao Ying!" Zhang Changhen called out in a stern voice.


    "Sect Master!"


    "Delegate the search to your enforcement team in the outer courtyard, and the entire Broken Vein Mountain will cooperate fully!" Zhang Changhen''s words granted Mao Ying significant authority.


    As the captain of the outer courtyard''s enforcement team, he could evenmand the inner courtyard when necessary. That was quite some authority.


    "Yes, Sect Master!"


    "That damn skeleton just won''t go away," Lu Yan muttered.


    In the far north, Ye Hua sneezed. Someone was probably cursing him behind his back. Could it be those old ''friends''?


    "Ye Hua, you haven''t caught a cold, have you?" Qing Ya asked with concern, reaching out to touch Ye Hua''s forehead, which felt slightly warm.


    Seeing Qing Ya''s actions, Ye Hua shook his head and said, "Qing Ya, when have you ever seen me catch a cold?"


    Qing Yatong, who was looking at herself in a small mirror nearby and was captivated by her own appearance, chimed in, "That''s right, brother-inw never covers himself at night. How could he not catch a cold?"


    Donghuang Baizhi looked puzzled and asked, "He doesn''t cover himself at night?"


    Qing Yatong put down the small mirror and yfully said, "Sister Baizhi, does my brother-inw cover himself when he''s poking you?"


    Donghuang Baizhi blushed, even though they were currently sharing arge nket. The Empress still felt quite shy.


    Qing Ya gave her younger sister a stern look. "You have no filter, do you?"


    On the side, Daji blushed as well.


    "Achoo!" Ye Hua sneezed again.


    "Master, are you alright?" Daji asked with concern.


    Ye Hua felt a slight buzzing in his head after thatst sneeze.


    "I''m fine," Ye Hua shook his head, feeling a bit strange. ''Could it be that I''ve actually caught a cold?''


    However, Qing Yutong suddenly eximed, "Brother-inw, you have a runny nose..."


    Following Qing Yutong''s exmation, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also looked over, their eyebrows furrowing instantly.


    Ye Hua reached up to touch his nose and was shocked.


    ''I, the Supreme Overlord, am actually having a runny nose? How could this be possible? Could it really be because I didn''t cover myself?''


    "Achoo!" Ye Hua suddenly sneezed again, and his entire body was thrown backward, stuck against the wall, unable toe down.


    The four women were dumbfounded.


    It took them a moment to react.


    "Ye Hua!"


    "Ye Hua!"


    "Brother-inw!"


    "Master!"


    The four women quickly lifted Ye Hua off the wall. They found that he had fainted. Qing Ya reached out to feel Ye Hua''s forehead.


    It was burning hot...


    Just a moment ago, it wasn''t this hot.


    "Brother-inw has actually caught a real cold, and he has a high fever... How is this possible?" Qing Yutong was in shock. She knew about her brother-inw''s strength; he was practically invincible. Yet, he had inexplicably caught a cold.


    Could it really be because he didn''t cover himself and caught a chill at night?


    Qing Ya quickly carried Ye Hua into the room, and she, along with Donghuang Baizhi, started to administer treatment.


    But it had no effect...


    Although the treatment didn''t work, Ye Hua woke up. He felt extremely weak, as if he hadpletely drained of energy, like he had gone through aplete exhaustion.


    "What''s happening to me?" Ye Hua murmured.


    "Ye Hua, you have caught a cold," Qing Ya said with aching concern, sitting by the bedside, holding Ye Hua''s hand. It was the first time she had seen him so weak.


    "It''s impossible... How could I catch a cold?" Ye Hua refused to believe it. He couldn''t imagine a day when he would catch a cold.


    Donghuang Baizhi said with a serious tone, "Ye Hua, we need to go back right away."


    "Go back for what? Can this minor cold defeat me? That''s just wishful thinking," Ye Hua sat up, but he suddenly felt dizzy.


    ''Damn it, could it be that I''ve actually caught a cold?''


    "Brother-inw, don''t worry. Yutong has some Four Seasons Cold Capsules and amoxicillin here. Luckily, I brought some when I came over," Qing Yutong rushed to get some water and administered the medication to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but wonder if these medicines were really effective.


    "Master, what''s happening to you? Is there anything I can do to help?" Daji asked anxiously. As a servant, she feltpletely helpless when her master was ill, even to the point of wanting to die.


    Donghuang Baizhi was still worried, "Ye Hua, I''ll go fetch Wei Chang to take a look at you."


    Before Ye Hua could respond, Donghuang Baizhi had already disappeared. Ye Hua actually wanted to say that there was no need for that; he could havee with just one call.


    It didn''t take long for Wei Chang to arrive.


    Ye Hua immediately whispered something to Wei Chang.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 839 (Fire and Ice Pills)

    Chapter 839 (Fire and Ice Pills)


    "Madams, please wait outside," Wei Chang respectfully said.


    Qing Ya and the others nodded and walked out of the room.


    "Your Honor, try transforming back to your original form," Wei Chang was also puzzled.


    He shouldn''t be catching a cold.


    Ye Hua had to give it a try, so he transformed back into his original form on the bed.


    All the negative feelings disappeared.


    "Your Honor, how do you feel?" Wei Chang asked curiously.


    "It''s fine," Ye Hua was also puzzled. Immediately, he changed back to his human form, and a feeling of difort and stuffiness came over him.


    Ye Hua asked coldly, "Wei Chang, see what''s wrong with me, I have a headache."


    "Your Honor, do you cover yourself with a nket when you sleep at night?" Wei Chang asked respectfully, standing by the bed.


    "Damn it! What does that have to do with covering or not covering with a nket!" Ye Hua was stunned. Did he have to cover himself when making love to his wives? It would be embarrassing if people found out.


    Wei Chang nodded solemnly, "Of course, it matters, people cover themselves when they sleep."


    Ye Hua was speechless.


    "Moreover, Your Honor, this might be a viral cold," Wei Chang said in a serious tone, making it sound very serious.


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, just cure me," Ye Hua said, but then he realised he had medicine. He quickly took out a pill that looked like chocte and stuffed it into his mouth.


    After a while, Wei Chang asked, "Your Honor, are you feeling better?"


    "Better my ass! Why am I getting dizzier and colder?" Ye Hua seemed to have too much confidence in his own body and had taken a handful of medicine.


    "Your Honor, medicines can interact with each other; you can''t just take them like that," Wei Chang said.


    "..."


    "Why didn''t you remind me earlier!" Ye Hua was frustrated.


    "I hadn''t finished speaking, Your Honor, when you took them," Wei Chang replied.


    Ye Hua wanted to die. He quickly transformed back into his original form, feeling much better. All his symptoms had disappeared.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Hua looked at his hand; his fingers were long and slender.


    Wei Chang bowed and said, "Your Honor, the human body is delicate, just like Little Tang. She''s already very powerful, but she still has her period every month."


    As Wei Chang said this, Ye Hua suddenly realised that Qing Ya and the others also had their periods.


    "Your Honor, what you need to do now is rest well, drink plenty of hot water, and remember to cover yourself when you sleep at night," Wei Chang advised.


    "Damn your covering with a nket," Ye Hua muttered.


    Suddenly, Qing Ya''s voice came from outside the door, "Ye Hua, we''reing in."


    Ye Hua quickly transformed back into his human form; his original form couldn''t be seen by them. He suspected they would be frightened if they saw him.


    "Madams," Wei Chang respectfully greeted them and then looked at Daji, a bit puzzled. How did another woman appear next to His Honor? They had only been gone for a few days, and His Honor''s speed was incredible. Not to mention, this woman''s appearance was on par with the madams, which was unbelievable.


    "Wei Chang, how is Ye Hua?" Donghuang Baizhi asked anxiously.


    "Madam, His Majesty experiences sudden changes between hot and cold, which are symptoms of a cold. He should drink more hot water and remember to cover himself when sleeping at night."


    Ye Hua, lying on the bed, became furious at the mention of covering with a nket. Who made that rule?


    "Achoo..." Ye Hua suddenly sneezed violently and felt dizzy again.


    Until now, Ye Hua couldn''t believe he had caught a cold.


    Initially, it was just a minor cold, but he had taken the medicine hastily, causing the cold to worsen due to the drug interactions.


    "Is there only this method?" Qing Yatong looked at her brother-inw, so weak, and felt heartbroken, like a giant copsing suddenly.


    Wei Chang nodded and said, "Madams, please don''t worry. His Majesty only has a minor cold and will fully recover."


    Although they knew that Ye Hua would recover, Qing Ya and the others couldn''t help but worry. After all, Ye Hua had never caught a cold before.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now. His Majesty needs to rest, and remember to cover up at night."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''What''s the big deal if I don''t cover myself with a nket? I''m invincible, so what if I don''t cover myself?!''


    ''It''s so damn cold¡­'' Ye Hua immediately hugged the nket tightly, shivering under the covers.


    It''s so damn hot... Ye Hua directly threw the nket aside.


    Among the pills Ye Hua had taken earlier, there were two pills known as the ''Fire and Ice Pills.''


    One was called the ''Yang Element Pill,'' as its name suggests, it was a fire attribute medicine, specialised in treating cold-type injuries.


    The other was called the ''Yin Vitality Pill,'' which, as the name suggests, specialised in treating excessive fire element.


    However, both of these medicines were created by high-ranking Overlords, and their medicinal power was extremely potent. Ye Hua''s physical body was not particrly robust, so taking them like this was bound to cause problems. Moreover, Ye Hua had grabbed a handful of them and eaten them like beans, causing his condition to fluctuate.


    "So cold... Wives, warm me up quickly," Ye Hua muttered on the bed.


    Seeing their husband in this state, the wives couldn''t just stand by. So, they all took off their clothes, climbed onto the bed, and squeezed Ye Hua in the middle, using the warmth of their bodies to warm him.


    In the past, Ye Hua would have been thrilled by this and initiated intimacy immediately. But now, he was freezing, damn it...


    Standing on the side, Daji was feeling quite annoyed. Her master had caught a cold, and there was nothing she could do to help. She could only stand there and watch.


    "Ye Hua, do you feel a bit better?" Donghuang Baizhi said with concern.


    "Yeah, do you feel any better?" Qing Ya didn''t expect that the giant in her heart would one day fall.


    "Brother-inw, let me warm your hands," Qing Yatong said.


    Ye Hua was feeling helpless now. ''Could you all please leave? I can just transform back into my true form, and everything will be fine. This damn physical body, after all these years, it caught a cold.''


    "Ye Hua, what if we go back for recuperation? It''s not convenient here," Donghuang Baizhi still thought that returning to the Voidless Empire would be much morefortable.


    But Ye Hua didn''t want to go back now. He didn''t know what those people were searching for.


    "No... there''s no need. I''ll recover after resting for a day," Ye Hua''s eyes seemed unable to stay open, he was so tired, and he wanted to sleep.


    As he spoke, he actually fell asleep.


    The three women looked at each other and sighed softly. Then, they hugged the man tightly, trying to make him feel a bit warmer.


    At the same time, they made sure to cover him with the nket properly, especially during the winter.


    On the other side, Hua Yang, a member of the Three Supreme Halls, had already arrived at a teahouse. Such a thing had happened; his master would definitelye to question him.


    The key was that he had caused the death of the emperor, damaging the reputation of the Three Supreme Halls.


    Sitting on a wooden stool, Hua Yang sipped his tea slowly.


    The task assigned by his master...


    Was that Mystical Fire really in the Azure Dragon Empire? [Formerly known as strange fire]


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 840 (Appearance of the Mystical Fire)

    Chapter 840 (Appearance of the Mystical Fire)


    This time, Chu Yuxuan and Hua Yang''s mission was to find the Mystical Fire. They were the first to go because Mystical Fire was not an ordinary fire; it was extremely rare. In order to avoid drawing attention, they were sent out as scouts to see if they could discover anything.


    Finding a Mystical Fire still required luck and destiny.


    While Hua Yang was deep in thought, he didn''t notice that there was someone else beside him.


    "Hua Yang!" a man shrouded in a ck robe spoke.


    Hearing the voice, Hua Yang''s expression changed, and he immediately knelt on one knee, saying in a low voice, "Master!"


    The man in the ck robe lifted his hood, revealing an ordinary face that made him blend into the crowd, looking like an average person on the street.


    "I heard you angered the Emperor of the Azure Dragon Empire to death?" Han Ri, who was sitting nearby, poured herself a cup of tea, blew on it to cool it down, and then took a sip while furrowing his brows.


    Hua Yang quickly lowered his head, his face filled with fear. "Master, your disciple had no choice."


    Han Ri looked at his disciple in this state and chuckled. "Hua Yang, your master doesn''t me you for angering the Emperor to death. An Emperor is just a minor figure. What''s more important is that you defeated Chu Yuxuan from the Benevolent King Prison! Isn''t that true?"


    "I''m not sure, but in the end, I let him escape," Hua Yang said, avoiding the matter of his possession. At first, he was defeated by Chu Yuxuan. But even though he was possessed, he still defeated him. No matter what means were used, it improved his reputation.


    Han Ri patted Hua Yang on the shoulder. "It doesn''t matter. Whether Chu Yuxuan lives or dies, you have avenged yourself and brought glory to our Three Supreme Halls."


    "But, Master, the incident with the Emperor... It seems to have stirred up public outrage," Hua Yang said worriedly. Currently, the entire Azure Dragon Empire was talking about him murdering the Emperor. Some children evenposed songs about it, which made him feel ufortable.


    "Don''t worry. The Hall Master has made arrangements. The Azure Dragon Empire is just a minor matter. The Three Supreme Halls can easily eliminate it with a snap of their fingers. Don''t take it to heart, and don''t have any psychological burden. This Emperor wasn''t killed by you. He was just aughingstock," Han Ri reassured him.


    Hearing his master''s words, Hua Yang felt a bit more at ease. The Emperor had been too weak; this minor incident shouldn''t be med on him.


    "Master, where is the Mystical Fire? I have no clues," Hua Yang asked curiously.


    Han Ri didn''t show disappointment on his face and asked, "When you were searching, did you encounter any other forces?"


    "Other than the Benevolent King Prison, there were no other forces," Hua Yang seemed to understand something now. His mission this time was not to find the Mystical Fire, but to scout and see how many waves of forces wereing.


    Moreover, something as important as the location of the Mystical Fire wouldn''t be revealed to him.


    "In the future, you''ll find out," Han Ri said calmly.


    But Hua Yang felt that even his master didn''t know where it was...


    The Benevolent King Prison was located west of the Soul River. The area was shrouded in a greyish hue, like the remnants of doomsday. A massive volcano spewed moltenva, and the Benevolent King Prison was situated around the volcano. Theva flowed outside the prison like an ocean.


    The temperature in the surroundings was much higher than in ordinary areas, but it was in this high-temperature environment that numerous outstanding disciples were cultivated.


    At the summit of the volcano, a crimson pce floated in the air, emanating a strange aura.


    "Prison Emperor, the envoy we sent, Chu Yuxuan, was defeated by Hua Yang of the Three Supreme Halls and is missing," reported an underling.


    Under the Prison Emperor, there were eight Prison Kings, and below them were thirty-six Prison Elders. As the Prison Emperor, his strength was at the peak Order, just a step away from the ranks of Gods. The eight Prison Kings were all at the peak Emperor, just a step away from Order level.


    Sitting cross-legged on a high tform, the Prison Emperor was an elderly man. He chose not to transform into a younger appearance, using his aged form as a reminder that time was of the essence, urging him to intensify his cultivation.


    Standing below him were the eight Prison Kings, and the one who had just spoken was Guang Yutang; master of Chu Yuxuan.


    "Chu Yuxuan is a good seedling; we must find him!" Emperor Yang Yao said, but his eyes remained closed.


    "We will obey the Emperor''s decree!" The eight Prison Kings responded respectfully.


    Yang Yao spoke again, "How did the Three Supreme Halls learn about the news of the Mystical Fire this time? This matter must be thoroughly investigated! I don''t want to see any traitors among you!"


    As the Emperor spoke, the eight Prison Kings immediately knelt down and shouted, "We have unwavering loyalty to the Emperor!"


    "That''s good to hear. With the appearance of the Mystical Fire imminent, I have just one word for you!"


    The eight Prison Kings shouted in unison, "Kill!"


    However, Emperor Yang Yao opened his eyes, creating an intense atmosphere.


    "It''s ''Seize!''"


    The eight Prison Kings hesitated for a moment, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "We will obey themand!"


    "Prepare yourselves and go down. The Three Supreme Halls are also preparing. This battle should not be taken lightly!"


    "We will obey!"


    The eight Prison Kings left to make preparations, while Yang Yao slowly stood up and muttered, "Thankfully, there is only one Three Supreme Hall. If there were more..."


    Suddenly, Yang Yao reached out his hand, seemingly summoning his weapon.


    In the magma within the volcano, there was a slight disturbance that gradually grew stronger.


    With a "plop," a weaponpletely encased in molten rock shot up into the sky and, as the magma flowed down, revealed its original form.


    It was a Lingci, and judging from the aura emanating from it, it was likely an ancient divine artifact, having undergone two or more temperings. [ I couldn''t find any English equivalent for Lingci. l¨ªng: "mausoleum," "to oppress," or "to surpass." ch¨¬: "thorn," "stab," or "poke." So the literal trantion could be something like "mausoleum thorn" or "oppressive stab." But for now, I''ll stick with Lingci, and will update if there are any references in the future.]


    "This time, it''s up to you whether we can seize the Mystical Fire or not!" With Yang Yao''s words, the Lingci in the sky immediately returned, and Yang Yao extended his arm. The entire Lingci covered his forearm, appearing like a bracer. However, who would have known that this was an ancient divine artifact.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 841 (It Turns Out Its Not a Cold)

    Chapter 841 (It Turns Out It''s Not a Cold)


    In fact, Ye Hua had many ancient divine artifact, but there was one regret: these ancient divine artifact items had not been tempered. However, even without tempering, ancient divine artifact items had considerable power, but they would be even better after tempering.


    To temper an item, one had to be mentally prepared, as tempering a weapon could result in it shattering and disappearing at any moment, given the uncertain sess rate.


    Yang Yao had tempered this ancient divine artifact twice already, showing that he was an adventurous person. After all, if you weren''t careful, this ancient divine artifact could easily shatter, leading to the sound of a broken heart.


    However, Yang Yao was now embarking on his third tempering, cing the artifact in the magma just to make the Lingci even more robust.


    If he were holding an ancient divine artifact, Yang Yao wouldn''t dare to temper it in such a way. After all, ancient divine artifacts were even rarer, and there were very few of them across the entire Sapphire Continent.


    The impendingrge-scale war surrounding the Azure Dragon Empire had already set people on edge. Ye Hua, however, was dealing with a little misfortune due to his cold.


    For the past few days, he had been wrapped in nkets even when getting out of bed. He felt sluggish and lethargic, and his three wives, along with the maid, took turns taking care of him, knowing how much Ye Hua valued his image and how uncharacteristic it was for him to fall ill.


    However, Ye Hua felt that what he had was not amon cold but rather an indescribable sensation. It was as if something was calling to him, and the more than ten different types of Mystical Fires within him were abnormally excited, as if they were waiting for their little brother.


    Ye Hua didn''t know how to exin this feeling. The Mystical Fires within him had always been calm, but recently, they had be restless. He felt that his cold was caused by these Mystical Fires.


    The fierceness of these Mystical Fires surprised him. He remembered the mes released by Ah Li in the Voidless Realm in the past, mes that couldn''t be extinguished no matter what he did. If he were asked what the most terrifying weapon in the world was, he would unhesitatingly say it was Mystical Fires.


    Most of the Overlord experts who had besieged him in the past possessed Mystical Fires, but some didn''t. At that time, he only had one type of Mystical Fire. It was only after his rebirth that he discovered that all of their Mystical Fires had been duplicated by him.


    "Qing Ya, Baizhi, help me get outside for a walk," Ye Hua''s tone had changed slightly. He was feeling irritated by the Mystical Fires and couldn''t tolerate their antics anymore.


    Donghuang Baizhi, holding a bowl of millet porridge, said softly, "Ye Hua, you need to rest properly now."


    "Yes, brother-inw, what if going outside and getting exposed to the wind makes your cold worse?" Qing Yutong added, looking concerned. Since Ye Hua fell ill, Qing Yutong had finally started to act like a proper wife.


    "This is not a cold. I think I''ve found the reason," Ye Hua said softly as he got out of bed while still wrapped in a nket.


    Now, he had to carry a nket wherever he went.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi quickly helped him, while Daji followed behind, realising that she couldn''t do anything to help, which made her feel guilty.


    They arrived at a pavilion outside, and Ye Hua shivered. Daji quickly lit some charcoal to keep her master warm.


    "How has the Azure Dragon Empire been recently?" Ye Hua asked. He had been lying in bed for four or five days, unaware of the current situation.


    Sitting beside him, Qing Yutong said softly, "Brother-inw, many people have appeared in the city recently. ording to rumours, they are from the Three Supreme Halls and the Benevolent King Prison. Also, the day of the Emperor''s funeral is approaching."


    Ye Hua finally understood that the Three Supreme Halls and the Benevolent King Prison were probably after the Mystical Fire, and his own Mystical Fires were definitely attracting them, as if they were courting a mate, which had led to his current state.


    With over ten different types of Mystical Fires concentrated in his body, only Ye Hua dared to y with them this way. If he couldn''t control them, it would lead to self-destruction, which was extremely dangerous.


    Seeing her husband lost in thought, Qing Ya curiously asked, "Ye Hua, have you found something?"


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything. He extended his index finger, and a purple me appeared on it.


    "This is the Sky Ghost Fire, one type of Mystical Fire," Ye Hua said casually. The purple me danced between his fingertips, as if it had a life of its own.


    Seeing the me in her husband''s hand, Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, and Qing Yutong didn''t react unusually. After all, all four of their children could do this.


    Among them, Donghuang Li was exceptionally skilled at ying with Mystical Fires, even more so than her own father.


    However, when Daji saw the Mystical Fire in her master''s hand, her beautiful eyes widened in shock. Her master actually possessed something like a Mystical Fire. He was truly incredible! She couldn''t help but admire her master even more, thinking that he was incredibly impressive for no apparent reason.


    If Daji were to learn that her master had over ten different types of Mystical Fires, one couldn''t even imagine her reaction.


    "What does this have to do with your cold?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    Ye Hua collected the Sky Ghost Fire and calmly said, "These Mystical Fires are very powerful, to the point where it''s unimaginable. When Ah Li burned down a mountain in the Voidless Realm, it was only because the Voidless Realm had been lucky not to bepletely incinerated."


    "Each type of Mystical Fire has unique effects, and they can attract each other, just like what''s happening now."


    Donghuang Baizhi quickly grasped the situation. "Ye Hua, are you saying that one of the Mystical Fires is calling out to you?"


    Ye Hua shook his head. "It''s not that the Mystical Fire is calling me, but the Mystical Fires within me are calling out to it. This is making them restless, which resulted in my cold."


    To be honest, Ye Hua had some thoughts about the Mystical Fires. After all, the rarity of these Mystical Fires was unquestionable. Remembering back to that time...


    He had only possessed one Sky Ghost Fire. With just this one Mystical Fire, he had been able to sweep through his enemies from beginning to end. It was evident how powerful Mystical Fires could be.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the opponents had multiple Mystical Fires, he wouldn''t have lost that battle. It was ridiculous.


    Qing Yutong nodded in understanding. "I see. Both of those forces are here for the Mystical Fire."


    "The time is approaching. In just a few days, the Mystical Fire will appear," Ye Hua said in a low voice, shivering slightly. ''It is so cold¡­''


    Undoubtedly, one of the Mystical Fires had be excited again and chilled him.


    "Shouldn''t we prepare then? After all, two forces areing to seize the Mystical Fire," Qing Ya worried. If a battle were to break out, they might not be able to protect Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua already had a n in mind and whispered, "Don''t worry, this time, we don''t even need to fight to obtain the Mystical Fire."


    "Could it be that the Mystical Fire will fly right to you?" Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    Ye Hua squeezed out a faint smile and whispered, "Could there be anywhere else for the Mystical Fire to go? I''m just curious about the abilities of this particr Mystical Fire. It''s made the Mystical Fires within me so restless. I''m actually looking forward to it."


    Although Ye Hua said this, Qing Ya still asked with concern, "Ye Hua, are you sure you''re okay physically? Nothing will go wrong, right?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 842 (The Approaching Battle)

    Chapter 842 (The Approaching Battle)


    "Qing Ya, you can rx now. I know exactly what''s going on with my body. Let''s patiently await the appearance of the Mystical Fire," Ye Hua said slowly, feeling the Mystical Fires within him growing increasingly excited.


    Is this because they''ll be seeing a youngdy, or their big brother? Ye Hua couldn''t quite figure it out.


    "Brother Question Marks, are you feeling better?" At this moment, Wan Yi, who was carrying a bundle and showing concern, walked over. He was also quite curious. It seemed strange that Brother Question Marks could catch a cold. Since he began his cultivation, he had forgotten what it was like to catch a cold.


    Ye Hua nced at Wan Yi, feeling somewhat helpless. He never expected to be in this condition, and now someone had seen him like this. It was truly embarrassing.


    "He''s much better now. Wan Yi, where are you nning to go?" Qing Ya asked curiously. Wan Yi looked like he was dressed for a long journey.


    Wan Yi had thought it through these past few days. Staying here wasn''t a solution. A real man should explore the world and be stronger through experience.


    "I n to go out. My parents have already gone to Northern Chill, which is the Voidless Empire Brother Question Marks mentioned."


    Upon hearing that Wan Yi intended to go out and gain experience, Ye Hua held him in high regard. He was better than those who only stayed home and waited for death.


    So, Ye Hua stood up, and Qing Yutong, who was beside him, quickly supported him.


    He patted Wan Yi''s shoulder and said, "Every man should go through some trials. I hope that the next time we see you, you''ll have made some achievements. I also live in the Voidless Empire."


    Hearing Brother Question Marks say this, Wan Yi, full of strength, responded, "Brother Question Mark, Sister Question Marks, don''t worry. I won''te back until I''ve made a name for myself!"


    Hearing Wan Yi''s words, Ye Hua smiled gently. "Be careful on your journey."


    Wan Yi nodded and bowed to everyone. "Goodbye, everyone!"


    "Goodbye," Qing Ya and the others replied with smiles.


    Taking a deep breath, Wan Yi turned and left the empire where he had lived for more than a decade, embarking on a new chapter of his life.


    Once Wan Yi left, Donghuang Baizhi chuckled sweetly. "Have you all noticed? Our Ye Hua has changed so much."


    With Donghuang Baizhi''sment, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong also felt it.


    The previous Ye Hua was like a block of ice, rarely smiling. But now, he could actually encourage others. It was a significant change, making him seem more human.


    Huh... Why use this term to describe it? It''s so strange. Doesn''t Ye Hua seem human?


    Ye Hua responded calmly to their observations. "People need to change; they can''t live in the past forever. Otherwise, what''s the difference between them and salted fish?"


    This statement was acknowledged by Qing Ya and the others. Change required courage, just like Wan Yi, who had lived here for so many years and was now saying goodbye to his old life.


    The day of the Emperor''s funeral arrived quickly. The entire city mourned, with white silk scarves hung everywhere.


    In the imperial pce, the final tribute was being held. Gu Haoran was now dressed in imperial robes and wore a crown as he stood at the forefront, crying loudly.


    Despite appearing weak and crying, some ministers thought he was truly filial. He cried so loudly for thete emperor''s passing.


    Standing below, Gu Cha sneered repeatedly. He was thinking, ''He''s really good at pretending to be a filial son. I wish the old emperor would have died sooner.''


    The tribute had to continue until the auspicious time before they could proceed with the burial in the imperial tomb.


    However, in an inconspicuous little tavern, an old man and a young man were sitting together.


    The old man was none other than Yang Yao, the Prison Emperor of Benevolent King Prison!


    The young man beside him looked elegant but was actually a peak-level Order powerhouse. He was the Hall Master of the Three Supreme Halls, Shi Yu!


    At this moment, it seemed that the two big shots were engaged in their final negotiations. If they couldn''t reach an agreement, war would be inevitable.


    For the sake of the Mystical Fire, these two formidable forces had spared no expense.


    "Prison Emperor, long time no see. You''ve aged, and your hair is thinning. I was worried you might be bald," Shi Yu lightly shook his folding fan andughed with a deeply sarcastic undertone.


    If Yang Yao wanted to, he could appear young again, but he didn''t see the need for it. Everyone had their own aspirations.


    "At least I''m not pretending to be young like you," Yang Yao said casually. Shi Yu appeared to be younger than himself, but it was unnecessary and shameless to go to such lengths.


    Hearing Yang Yao''s mockery, Shi Yu closed his folding fan. He despised being called old.


    ''Isn''t pretending to be young a way of mocking that I''m old? Damn it, Benevolent King Prison, why didn''t a volcano erupt and burn you all? The Soul River should belong solely to my Three Supreme Halls.''


    It seemed like Shi Yu thought of something, and he smiled as he opened his folding fan. "Your Prison Elder Chu is nothing special either. He was beaten by my disciple and eventually ran away. Isn''t that disgraceful? Your disciples from Benevolent King Prison can only run, can''t they?"


    "Winning once and showing off here, if my Prison Elder Chu''s past victories were counted, wouldn''t that mean I can step all over your face?" Yang Yao''s verbal sparring was still sharp, and it seemed like Shi Yu was no match.


    Hearing Shi Yu''s bitter retort, Yang Yao spoke again, "Your disciple made the Emperor of the Azure Dragon Empire so angry that he died. Today is the Emperor''s burial. You should at least bring some people to pay your respects. It would show some magnanimity of your Three Supreme Halls."


    "Yang Yao!" Shi Yu shouted sternly.


    As the Hall Master of the Three Supreme Halls, he was actually being asked to pay his respects to an emperor. It was a joke!


    "Throughout history, those who win the hearts of the people win the world. The reputation of your Three Supreme Halls isn''t great right now."


    "Yang Yao, stop talking about useless things. I want the Mystical Fire. You name your conditions, and as long as I have it, you can take whatever you want!" Shi Yu proposed a good condition.


    However, when it came to the Mystical Fire, there was nothing that couldpare to it, not even an ancient divine artifact!


    Furthermore, after obtaining the Mystical Fire, everything else would follow. There was no need to worry about not having good treasures.


    More importantly, both of them wanted to break through to the Order rank with the help of the Mystical Fire because breaking through the Order peak was incredibly difficult. Without a suitable opportunity, it was nearly impossible to break through the bottleneck.


    Yang Yao chuckled, cracked open a melon seed, and calmly said, "How about this? You withdraw, and I''ll let you take whatever you want from inside Benevolent King Prison."


    "Yang Yao, you know the importance of this Mystical Fire, right?" Shi Yu said with a stern expression.


    "Of course, he who possesses the Mystical Fire possesses the world. Looking at the entire Sapphire Continent, only the Broken Vein Mountain and the Divine Scripture Academy have Mystical Fires. And I, Yang Yao, will be the third person to possess a Mystical Fire! I''ll lead the entire northern region!"


    Shi Yu breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "Yang Yao, aren''t you afraid of the people from the Prime Yang Mansioning to snatch it?"


    As soon as the Prime Yang Mansion was mentioned, Yang Yao fell silent.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 843 (The Auspicious Time Has Arrived)

    Chapter 843 (The Auspicious Time Has Arrived)


    This Prime Yang Mansion was located south of the Soul River and still belonged to the northern region. However, the Prime Yang Mansion was incredibly formidable, with its Mansion Lord being a God level powerhouse! [Fighter, Warrior, Master, Grandmaster, King, Emperor, Order, God, Venerable, and Heavenly Venerable]


    That was terrifying.


    The overall strength of the Prime Yang Mansion couldn''t be matched even if the Three Supreme Hall and the Benevolent King Prison joined forces.


    Fortunately, the Prime Yang Mansion was very far away from the Soul River, so they wouldn''t be aware of the situation here. Yang Yao wasn''t worried about the Prime Yang Mansion interfering.


    "Shi Yu, you don''t need to use the Prime Yang Mansion to scare me. Once we obtain the Mystical Fire, what does the Prime Yang Mansion amount to?" Yang Yao''s words sounded arrogant, but they were indeed true. With the Mystical Fire, Yang Yao could break through to Order rank, and there was a world of difference between a God with a Mystical Fire and one without.


    Shi Yu chuckled lightly as if he wereughing at Yang Yao''s naivety.


    "Yang Yao, haven''t you considered that the Prime Yang Mansion might find out about the emergence of the Mystical Fire?"


    "Even if they do, they won''t dare toe out now."


    "Have you ever thought that when we''re fighting to the death, the Prime Yang Mansion might appear and reap the benefits?" Shi Yu''s considerations were quite thorough. After all, this was a significant matter, and they couldn''t allow others to profit from it.


    Hearing Shi Yu''s words, Yang Yao fell into contemtion. After a long silence, he asked, "Do you seem to have a better idea?"


    "Yes, this Mystical Fire has tremendous potential. Even the Overlords want to possess it, let alone us. So, let''s not waste time on empty talk. Since both sides have gathered their forces, let''s directlypete based on our strength. We''ll see who the Mystical Fire chooses in the end."


    With that said, Shi Yu paused for a moment.


    "But as soon as the Prime Yang Mansion''s people appear, we must stop and join forces against them. What do you think?" Shi Yu''s n was meticulous, as he wanted to avoid a third party interfering in the Mystical Fire''s acquisition.


    Yang Yao furrowed his brow deeply and looked wary with his wrinkled face.


    "How can I trust you?" Yang Yao asked in a deep voice.


    "Trust? Can we defeat the Prime Yang Mansion on our own with our strength?" Shi Yu asked in return.


    Yang Yao took a deep breath. "Fine! If the Prime Yang Mansion hasn''t arrived yet, we''llpete based on our strength. If they show up, we kill them!"


    "It''s only kill or be killed. Otherwise, it will be us who die!" Shi Yu''s words made sense. The battle for the Mystical Fire always led to casualties, and not just a few.


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu both hoped that no third force would intervene in the acquisition of the Mystical Fire. That would be the best oue. As for the ultimate ownership of the Mystical Fire, it would depend on their respective strengths.


    Both of them took a sip of tea and then turned to leave.


    Meanwhile, inside the Wan Mansion, Ye Hua was unexpectedly sitting in a wooden wheelchair, wrapped in a thick nket, with Daji pushing him from behind.


    It was currently noon, the sun was shining brightly, but Ye Hua was shivering, and even his lips were trembling.


    The more than ten Mystical Fires inside his body were bing increasingly restless, and Ye Hua didn''t understand why they were so agitated. Did they want to reunite or annihte the other Fire?


    "Ye Hua, are you okay?" Qing Ya stood beside him and asked with concern. She reached out and touched Ye Hua''s forehead, which was icy cold, despite having felt warm just moments ago.


    Ye Hua swallowed and said, "That Mystical Fire should be about to emerge. I can feel it."


    "Brother-inw, why don''t we go and fight for it now?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    Donghuang Baizhi chimed in, "Yutong, you still don''t understand your brother-inw? He''s not someone who takes the initiative in such matters."


    Qing Yutong shrugged and said, "True, brother-inw usually doesn''t take the initiative because he likes to show off."


    "Yutong, when I''m better, watch me beat your ass..." Ye Hua said in a low voice, his voice trembling. He was freezing.


    "La..." Qing Yutong made a funny face and then ran to the central garden to dance.


    Qing Yutong was actually a star, so there wasn''t a dance style she couldn''t do. She danced the ethnic dance gracefully and authentically.


    Ye Hua watched Qing Yutong dance, waved his hand, and suddenly, peach blossoms descended from the sky, instantly creating a scene of unparalleled beauty.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also smiled as they watched. Yutong had grown up; she knew how to dance to captivate men.


    Daji wanted to join in the dance as well, but since thedy was already dancing, she couldn''t join and steal the spotlight. She''d be used ofcking etiquette and trying to overshadow thedy.


    "I didn''t expect Yutong to know how to dance," Ye Hua chuckled and then held the nket tightly around him, feeling extremely cold.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi exchanged nces and then also stepped forward. The three women suddenly changed into pink dance dresses, striking synchronised poses.


    Ye Hua gradually straightened his body. This was the first time he had seen the three of them dance together, and they were so well-coordinated. Their every expression and smile were indescribably beautiful.


    ''The one thing I''ll never regret in this life is marrying three wives like them. I''m truly fortunate.''


    After finishing the dance, Qing Ya asked yfully, "Ye Hua, did you enjoy it?"


    "It was wonderful! Absolutely wonderful! Wonderful!" Ye Hua repeated "wonderful" three times, showing how deeply he was moved.


    Upon hearing Ye Hua''s praise, his three wives were also very pleased. It had been a while since they had heard their husband''spliments.


    Seeing Ye Hua''s smile once again, he felt content. They had gone to great lengths to make him smile.


    The four of them then returned to the pavilion, where Daji made tea. They all sat down, waiting for the Mystical Fire to appear.


    "Ye Hua, how much longer?" Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    "It won''t be much longer."


    Dong Dong Dong!!!


    Just as Ye Hua finished speaking, the entire Azure Dragon Empire resounded with the tolling of bells. It was the bell announcing the emperor''s burial!


    At the Imperial Mausoleum, the tomb had long been prepared, and Gu Haoran had arranged his affairs properly.


    At this moment, the cries in the imperial tomb echoed all day long. It wasn''t Gu Haoran crying, but rather the consorts and others. Except for the empress, everyone else had to be buried alongside the emperor!


    What a cruel tradition it was, forcing living people to enter a pitch-dark tomb and await death or insanity.


    "The auspicious time has arrived, let the burial begin!" With the eunuch''s call, the procession slowly entered the tomb. Several consorts had already fainted, but they were quickly carried inside. It was truly inhumane.


    But the royal family had its own customs. These consorts had enjoyed the pleasures of the pce, so they should have known that such a day woulde.


    The entire tomb was well-built, evenparable to the emperor''s bedroom. If there were enough provisions, living here wouldn''t be much different from living in the pce.


    More than a dozen soldiers carried the emperor''s coffin and ced it steadily in the centre.


    Gu Haoran let out a sigh of relief. After the rituals, everything was finally settled.


    "Ladies, thank you for apanying the emperor. I hope you will find happiness on the other side," Gu Haoran said to one of the consorts.


    "Please, spare us. We don''t want to be buried," she begged.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 844 (Omen Appears, Mystical Fire Emerges)

    Chapter 844 (Omen Appears, Mystical Fire Emerges)


    "Your Majesty, please, spare us. I don''t want to die."


    "I don''t want to die either, Your Majesty..."


    Most of these pce concubines were young and beautiful, in the prime of their lives. Some had only entered the pce a year or even a month ago. Some hadn''t even received thete Emperor''s favour yet. They were being buried here without understanding how it hade to this. Who could ept such a fate?


    "Bring them here," Ge Haoran said indifferently.


    Several soldiers immediately dragged these women aside and used the sheaths of their knives to strike them. After that, none of the concubines dared to cry for help.


    "Before your eyes, you are the Emperor''s women. Even after death, you are still the Emperor''s women. You should feel honoured. It''s the heavens showing you favour!" Ge Haoran shouted loudly. The rules established by their ancestors could not be broken. After all, when the Emperor died, what if these consorts disband and be another man''s? As the Emperor, their thoughts were domineering. As long as they died, they all followed him!


    "Seal the tomb!" Ge Haoranmanded, impatient to return to being the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty," Zhang Jing, standing nearby, suddenly spoke up.


    Ge Haoran questioned, "What is it?"


    "Your Majesty, what does that beam of light mean?" Zhang Jing pointed to a beam of light that was gradually nting.


    Ge Haoran paused for a moment. "It should be a sign from my father. This beam of light should have been installed, moving with the sun''s position. From this angle, it should move to the centre of the coffin. Father still wants to feel the warmth of the sun."


    After saying this, Ge Haoran chuckled. ''Father really knew how to enjoy life, even after death, he still wanted to bask in the sun.''


    Zhang Jing nodded, and Ge Haoran led the way out, followed by a group of soldiers, leaving the dazed concubines behind.


    As the heavy stone door closed, the tomb chamber fell into silence, with only the sound of hundreds of concubines crying.


    However, a few concubines watched as the beam of sunlight slowly moved...


    Gradually, it moved from the wall to the side of the coffin.


    When the light reached the centre, it suddenly refracted!


    In the centre of the coffin, there was a mirror, and the light began to move within the tomb chamber. The surrounding bronze mirrors seemed to form a mysterious formation, causing the light to create a strange pattern.


    This situation stunned the concubines. What was happening?


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, the sound of the stone door opening came from the side. This made the concubines pause for a moment before rushing towards the door.


    But more than ten concubines chose to stay behind, sitting there in a daze. These older concubines, who had formed deeper connections, couldn''t bear to leave. The ones who rushed out were all the younger concubines.


    The stone door closed without warning, and terrifying sounds and women''s cries echoed from the other side.


    The remaining ten-plus concubines instantly understood what the Emperor meant. Because on the other side, another stone door had opened.


    When this door opened, a beam of light shot in, illuminating the dark passage.


    Next to the passage was the Emperor''s writing, and the meaning was simple: "I didn''t intend for you to apany me. You should have your own new life. What just happened was a small test."


    Gu Pi was not a cruel Emperor. These were all women he had slept with, and he couldn''t bear to let them die like this. However, the rules couldn''t be broken, so he came up with this method to see how many were truly sincere. Only those who were sincere had a chance to survive.


    The ten-plus concubines bowed towards the coffin to thank the Emperor for his mercy and then walked out of the tomb chamber. However, two concubines chose to stay and wait here, from beginning to end.


    Gradually, the stone door closed.


    The entire tomb chamber fell into silence, filled with an air of death.


    However, at this moment, a bronze mirror suddenly toppled... with a loud ng, startling the two concubines.


    But the source of light changed at that moment!


    Above the coffin, there was a dragon head carved, and the beam of light happened to shine into the dragon''s eye!


    Sudden changes urred; the dragon eye gradually began to glow, and the stones on the dragon head gradually fell.


    This startled the two concubines. How could the stone dragone to life...


    "Ahh!" A roar suddenly erupted in the tomb chamber.


    However, the returning team heard this dragon''s roar, and they all stopped in their tracks.


    Ge Haoran, sitting on the throne, asked loudly, "Zhang Jing, what''s going on?"


    "Your Majesty, it seems like a dragon''s roar just came from the Imperial Mausoleum..." Zhang Jing wondered if he was experiencing tinnitus.


    Ge Haoran quickly got out of the carriage and looked at the Imperial Mausoleum not far away.


    Boom!


    At the top of the Imperial Mausoleum, something burst through, and a long azure dragon soared into the sky. It had slender whiskers and captivating eyes, gazing down upon thend.


    Ge Haoran was stunned...


    Zhang Jing was also stunned...


    The entire team was in shock...


    The legendary divine dragon!


    "Roar!" The azure divine dragon howled towards the Soul River and flew towards it.


    As the divine dragon departed, countless figures in the Azure Dragon Empire followed, including Yang Yao and Shi Yu.


    The appearance of this omen indicated that the Mystical Fire was about to appear!


    Sitting in the pavilion, Ye Hua sighed in relief.


    "Ye Hua, what happened?" Qing Ya asked with concern.


    "I feel a bit better." Right after that dragon''s roar, Ye Hua felt that the Mystical Fires inside him had calmed down, as if they were less anxious. However, they still seemed somewhat restless, and he couldn''t tell if they were excited or fearful.


    Most likely, they were more excited. After all, it was impossible for these over a dozen types of Mystical Fires to fear another one.


    "Brother-inw, was it the dragon''s roar just now?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    "Yes, that dragon was an omen. Whenever a Mystical Fire appears, it is apanied by an omen," Ye Hua said calmly. He recalled that his own Mystical Fire had appeared in a simr manner. Good things had to be seized; nobody would just give them to you.


    Donghuang Baizhi was intrigued. "It does sound interesting."


    "Of course, it''s interesting. Everyone wants the Mystical Fire, including me," Ye Hua said. He had a penchant for collecting treasures, especially something as valuable as the Mystical Fire.


    The group looked towards the sky, where many people had flown out of the city, darkening the sky.


    Leading them were Prison Emperor Yang Yao and Hall Master Shi Yu.


    "Haha! The Mystical Fire! It really is the Mystical Fire!" Shi Yu burst into maniacalughter. With the appearance of a divine dragon, this Mystical Fire must be extraordinary.


    Although Yang Yao didn''t speak, his eyes were filled with excitement. It was indeed a Mystical Fire!


    This information was surprisingly urate, beyond belief!


    Just as the two of them were getting excited, the azure divine dragon suddenly plunged into the Soul River!


    This action startled them both!


    They knew what the Soul River represented. Even powerful beings would have a hard time surviving once they fell into the Soul River.


    With the divine dragon diving in like this, was there any hope it woulde out alive?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 845 (Penetration: I)

    <h4>Chapter 845 (PrationChapter : I)</h4>


    Chapter 845 (Pration - I)


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu stood in the air, and even Huan Yang from the Three Supreme Hall''s was there. At this moment, they were all astonished by what they saw!


    Suddenly, the waters of the Soul River began to boil, and the water level dropped drastically!


    No one knew how deep the Soul River was, but everyone could see the riverbed now!


    The azure divine dragon from earlier had actually drained the waters of the Soul River! This was incredibly terrifying!


    The divine dragon now seemed like a child after a meal, lying on its back with its four ws in the air, revealing its pure white belly.


    "Where''s the Mystical Fire?" Shi Yu asked curiously.


    "I don''t know," Yang Yao said, feeling a bit puzzled himself.


    The appearance of the azure divine dragon was an extraordinary coincidence. The conditions for all of this were that the Emperor had to die. Only after the Emperor''s death would he be buried, and the coffin would be ced in the predetermined location to refract the light.


    And what about the bronze mirror that had inexplicably fallen earlier? It was hard to understand.


    It seemed like all of this was arranged by someone.


    From the initial intelligence to infuriating the Emperor, everything was so meticulously nned, without revealing the slightest w.


    Was this truly a natural phenomenon, or was it orchestrated by someone? That was unknown.


    "What should we do?" Shi Yu was feeling a bit uncertain.


    Yang Yao was also unsure of what to do. This was a divine dragon, and offending it would only lead to death. But what about the Mystical Fire?


    Where had it gone?


    Suddenly!


    The azure divine dragon underwent a change. Its tail gradually disappeared, turning into azure starlight that floated in the sky but did not dissipate.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire dragon disappeared, reced by a cluster of azure luminescence, hovering in the void!


    Everyone felt the temperature rising, it was getting hot...


    Suddenly, the azure luminescence gathered together, forming a glowing mass of azure fire!


    With a "puff" sound, a mass of azure mes appeared before everyone''s eyes, instantly illuminating the earth with its soft, soothing glow.


    Everyone was captivated by the colour of the mes. The gentle, soothing light made them feel extremelyfortable, and some even felt like they could fall asleep.


    Among the two groups of people, many had already descended.


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu paid no attention to them, their gaze filled with greed as they looked at the Mystical Fire before them.


    The legendary Mystical Fire was within arm''s reach! If they obtained it, they would be invincible, able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the Broken Vein Mountain and the Divine Scripture Academy!


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu exchanged nces.


    They unleashed their peak Dou Zong strength, and a majestic aura surged, creating a formidable gale.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    With the words of the two leaders, the followers behind them roared angrily and began to fight.


    Yang Yao had already put on the Lingci that had been tempered three times, and it emitted a faint blue light.


    "Yang Yao, I didn''t expect you to temper an ancient divine artifact three times," Shi Yu said casually, but his eyes revealed astonishment. Yang Yao was truly daring; he dared to temper it three times. Wasn''t he afraid of failure or rupture? After all, acquiring an ancient divine artifact was not an easy task.


    Yang Yao snorted, "To obtain the Mystical Fire, I am fully prepared! Shi Yu, you better leave now. We can still be friends in the future!"


    "Yang Yao, you''re still overestimating yourself!" Shi Yu shouted angrily. His robe instantly tore apart, revealing a set of golden silk armour hidden underneath.


    "Shi Yu, you''ve tempered your golden silk armour twice. Why don''t you continue tempering it? Maybe then it can withstand my Lingci!"


    "Old man, two times are enough to withstand your Lingci. Look at my de!" Shi Yu angrily shouted, conjuring a long sword in his hand. It gleamed with a cold light and was not a cheap item. It has been tempered eight times, emitting a faint orange glow.


    Yang Yaoughed, "Daring to be arrogant with such petty skills in front of me, Venomous Dragon Pration!"


    Blue light radiated from Yang Yao''s arm as heunched the Lingci with astonishing speed.


    "Yang Yao, you underestimate me!" Shi Yu''srge de in hand swayed for a moment, clearly prepared for this.


    "Five Element de!" Shi Yu roared, and hisrge de produced phantom images, extending for a hundred feet, leaving everyone in awe!


    The disciples below, witnessing their leader''s prowess, cheered loudly.


    "The Mystical Fire is mine!" Shi Yu eximed as he forcefully shed down.


    Yang Yao''s lips curled into a sly smile, then suddenly disappeared...


    Shi Yu''s expression darkened, and he immediately swung his de.


    ng!


    Lingci and the sword shed, creating a deafening noise that shook the heavens and the earth, unleashing a roaring wave of energy as if it could pierce through everything.


    "Shi Yu, you''ve improved in recent years!"


    "Yang Yao, you''ve regressed in recent years, your speed has slowed down, and I''ve noticed it!" Shi Yu chuckled lightly.


    In fact, determining the oue of a battle between peak Order was very difficult. High-level experts like them could only be defeated if they made a mistake or had a vulnerability, otherwise, it was nearly impossible to defeat them.


    At this level ofbat, it relied on experience, patience, or equipment advantages.


    But to Yang Yao and Shi Yu, the difference in their equipment was not significant.


    Shi Yu''s long de, while not an ancient divine artifact, was an ancient relic and had been tempered eight times. Although it was slightly inferior, it was still formidable.


    However, Shi Yu had a great suit of armour, so their weapon and equipment were evenly matched, leaving it to their improvisation.


    The azure Mystical Fire stayed suspended in the void, as if it had life, curiously observing its surroundings.


    Suddenly, it noticed the presence ofpanions from the Azure Dragon Empire not far away, which felt familiar and abundant...


    The Mystical Fire gradually began flying towards the Azure Dragon Empire.


    "Prison Emperor! The Mystical Fire is moving!" one of the eight Prison Kings shouted loudly.


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu, who were fighting, instantly stopped.


    Shi Yu didn''t think much and dashed towards the Mystical Fire, seemingly unwilling to engage with Yang Yao and intending to capture the Mystical Fire first.


    "You despicable man! Diamond Pration!" Yang Yao angrily shouted, attacking Shi Yu''s butt.


    But Shi Yu turned around and cursed, "You old pervert, you''re poking my butt! Can''t you be less perverted!"


    In the moment when Shi Yu turned around, Yang Yao suddenly elerated, getting close to the Mystical Fire.


    Shi Yu cursed inwardly and sent out an orange sword energy. If Yang Yao reached out to grab it, he''d lose his hand.


    With no choice, Yang Yao had to withdraw his hand and cursed Shi Yu for being shameless.


    The Mystical Fire looked back at the two people behind it, feeling scared.


    Where are my brothers and sisters? Pleasee and rescue me!


    There are two big viins behind me...


    The group quickly caught up to the sky above the Azure Dragon Empire.


    Ye Hua looked up at the sky, seeing the azure Mystical Fire, desperately running towards them as if it were trying to escape for its life.


    ''Damn, this Mystical Fire is so weak, this deity suddenly doesn''t want it anymore.''


    However, the Mystical Fires within his body seemed very eager for this little sister, appearing quite urgent.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 846 (Penetration: II)

    <h4>Chapter 846 (PrationChapter : II)</h4>


    Chapter 846 (Pration - II)


    "Brother-inw, you''re here!" Qing Yutong suddenly got excited and pulled the nket on Ye Hua''s legs.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi remained calm, not paying much attention to the scene. Daji was the same, her beautiful eyes locked firmly on the people in the sky, ready to kill anyone who dared to descend.


    "Yutong, cover the nket properly! I don''t want to catch a cold!" Ye Hua now understood the importance of covering himself with a nket.


    Qing Yutong hurriedly covered Ye Hua and asked urgently, "Brother-inw, aren''t we going to take action?"


    Qing Ya, who was on the side, said with a soft voice, "Yutong, you need to learn patience now. Don''t be so impulsive about everything."


    Qing Yutong''s personality probably couldn''t be changed, but it was also this personality that attracted Ye Hua. She had her unique qualities.


    Meanwhile, in the Azure Dragon Empire, everyone was looking up at the sky with expressions of confusion and hesitation. Many people were in a fierce battle, and asionally someone would fall from the sky, covered in blood, which sent chills down their spines. This was no joke; there were real battles happening in the skies above the Azure Dragon Empire.


    At this moment, Yang Yao and Shi Yu were busy trying to seize the Mystical Fire, but the Mystical Fire was also evading their frenzied attempts.


    "Yang Yao! Do you have a problem with your brain? You''re quite old, why would you name your moves something so disgusting, all about pration?" Shi Yu couldn''t help but curse. Originally, the names of techniques were a matter of personal preference, but Yang Yao''s peculiar taste was too much for him.


    Yang Yao also got angry and shouted, "What do you care about the names I choose? Do I have to name them ''stabby-stabby'' for you?"


    "Can you stop disgusting me? Azure Dragon sh, I''m going to cut you, you dirty old man!"


    "Immortal Pration!"


    "..."


    From time to time, there were curses in the air, and bursts of aura whistled through. People''s fear was mixed with confusion; it seemed like they were having quite a lively time up there.


    "Ye Hua, who do you think will get it?" Donghuang Baizhi asked out of boredom. They had been watching for a long time without any results.


    "So boring, I want to go to sleep." Qing Ya yawned, seemingly getting drowsy, and even Qing Yutong, who was initially excited, felt the same way.


    "They are both destined not to get it because someone ising to snatch it." Ye Hua said calmly. In fact, from the very beginning, Ye Hua had sensed the presence of a third group of people, but they were hiding in the void, waiting for them to fight and kill each other.


    Upon hearing Ye Hua''s words, the women''s drowsiness disappeared, and they began to observe the situation closely.


    The sky had gradually darkened, and the number of people in the sky had also decreased significantly. Some rooftops had holes smashed into them.


    In the Imperial Pce, Gu Haoran watched the situation with a grim expression. ''These bastards had ruined the pce; did they also want to destroy the Azure Dragon Empire that hadsted for thousands of years?''


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu were now catching their breath. They couldn''t determine who was stronger, so they continued to consume their energy in battle.


    "Yang Yao, do you have an alternative?" Shi Yu asked in a deep voice.


    "Do you have a better alternative?"


    Yang Yao was also eager to end the fight because most of his people were dead, and it was the same for Shi Yu''s Three Supreme Halls; all their disciples were gone. If they kept fighting like this, they would both bemanders of the Buried Love Family.


    "I have a good alternative."


    Suddenly, a voice rang out in the void, and two men appeared by tearing through the fabric of reality.


    Upon seeing the two men, Yang Yao and Shi Yu''s faces immediately darkened. "Prime Yang Mansion!"


    "I didn''t expect someone in this small Soul River to know about Prime Yang Mansion. I''m quite impressed," the man said with a smile. He reached out, and a powerful attraction force moved toward the Mystical Fire.


    The newly-born azure Mystical Fire couldn''t escape and was directly absorbed into the man''s palm.


    The azure light illuminated the man''s face. He had a handsome face, but under the azure Mystical Fire''s glow, it appeared eerie.


    "So, this is the legendary Mystical Fire. I didn''t expect it to fall into the hands of Prime Yang Mansion. I''m so happy!" The man burst into maniacalughter. The other man behind him remained silent, looking quiteposed. Even Yang Yao couldn''t tell who was in charge of the two.


    Shi Yu, not one to be a saint, pointed his knife at the man. "Release the Mystical Fire! I discovered it first!"


    The man chuckled lightly and said, "You must be the Hall Master of the Three Supreme Halls in Soul River. I''ve heard of you. I''m Feng Xiu, a member of the Prime Yang Mansion. I''vee here today to retrieve the Mystical Fire on behalf of our Mansion''s Master."


    Yang Yao was now also frustrated. How could Prime Yang Mansion, which was so far away, know about this? It should be impossible! Could it be that this information wasn''t just known to him but also to the people of Prime Yang Mansion?


    Yang Yao spoke in a deep voice, "Feng Xiu! This Mystical Fire appeared in Soul River, and your Prime Yang Mansion is tens of thousands of miles away. It''s unreasonable for you to interfere in such matters, isn''t it?"


    "It seems that this is the Prison Emperor of the Benevolent King Prison. Although this Mystical Fire originates from Soul River, it belongs to the northern region. All forces can participate in thepetition. How can you say that it must be Soul River''s strength that determines the oue? It''s not reasonable from any perspective," Feng Xiu said with a smile, his face filled with strong confidence derived from his strength as a God level powerhouse.


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu exchanged nces. If they didn''t seize the opportunity now, they might not get another chance in the future.


    So, the two of them quickly reached a consensus.


    "Soul-Captivating Pration!"


    "..."


    "Supreme Void de Technique!"


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu didn''t hold back and unleashed their most powerful attacks.


    Feng Xiu handed the Mystical Fire in his hand to the man behind him and smiled as he watched the two approaching.


    "No matter how arrogant an Order is, they shouldn''t be so arrogant in front of a God!" As he spoke, Feng Xiu''s entire demeanour changed.


    The entire Azure Dragon Empire began to tremble because this was the pressure from a God powerhouse!


    The sky roared, like the end of the world, and the terrifying aura swept toward the two men.


    Just this pressure alone made Yang Yao and Shi Yu feel extremely heavy, and their techniques instantly weakened.


    "A mere force from Soul River dares to be so audacious in front of Prime Yang Mansion!" Feng Xiu''s face darkened. He pushed both hands forward, and a burst of cosmic energy erupted from his palms.


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu, in their mid-air charge, came to a halt. The power of their ultimate moves dissipated instantly. Both of them stared at Feng Xiu in shock. Was this the strength of a Battle Emperor? He could defeat them just with his aura!


    "Do you want to risk your lives to snatch the Mystical Fire, or will you obediently return to your home?" Feng Xiu questioned coldly.


    With no other choice, Yang Yao and Shi Yu realised that the opponent was too powerful. They couldn''t make a move, let alone think about seizing the Mystical Fire.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 847 (Just a Small Sect)

    Chapter 847 (Just a Small Sect)


    Hall Master and Prison Emperor were both peak Order powerhouses. Yet, a single person on the other side, a God, could suppress them both!


    Looking at the Hall Master trembling like this, it was as if he was shivering after urinating, seemingly unable to stop.


    All the Prison Kings saw this situation, and their hearts sank halfway.


    If the Prison Emperor could obtain the Mystical Fire, he could also break through to be a God. By that time, would they still be afraid of these two? They wouldn''t need to fear at all! They could even confront Prime Yang Mansion!


    At this moment, Yang Yao said in a deep voice, "The Mystical Fire is a good thing. It''s not appropriate for your Prime Yang Mansion to just take it away, is it?"


    "Oh? What more do you want?" Feng Xiu asked curiously.


    "What can you give?" Yang Yao retorted, trying to secure the maximum benefit. Their Benevolent King Prison and Three Supreme Halls had been fighting to the death, and now that Prime Yang Mansion had arrived, they wanted everything. How could that be eptable? At the very least, they should cough up some blood.


    Feng Xiu chuckled lightly, "I can give you your lives. Isn''t that enough?"


    Hearing this, Shi Yu and Yang Yao''s faces darkened. This was an outright threat, utterly shameless. May he go to hell after he dies, scoundrel!


    While the two were conversing, the Mystical Fire suddenly dashed away.


    The man standing behind Feng Xiu had a tight expression and sucked in the direction where the Mystical Fire was fleeing.


    The immense pull made the Mystical Fire sluggish, but it continued to escape desperately. The azure Mystical Fire didn''t seem as bright as before.


    Seeing this situation, Yang Yao and Shi Yu pped their hands in delight. After all, if they couldn''t get it, it was best that no one else did either.


    Feng Xiu''s expression darkened, and he and the man behind him both tried to pull the Mystical Fire back.


    Just then, the Mystical Fire suddenly burst forth with a powerful azure light that forced everyone to shield their eyes. In that split second, the Mystical Fire soared towards the Azure Dragon Empire.


    "Chase!" The man who had remained silent all along shouted sternly and took the lead in pursuit.


    Feng Xiu nced at the two and followed suit.


    Although Feng Xiu had introduced himself as just a member of Prime Yang Mansion, it wasn''t that simple. These two men were Prime Yang Mansion''s left and right protectors. In such a significant matter, the Mansion''s Master naturally sent his best people.


    Ye Hua watched the approaching Mystical Fire with a smile on his face. He felt much better all over, and the restless Mystical Fires within him had calmed down.


    As he extended his palm, the azure Mystical Firended on it quietly, behaving like a little kitten, even gently caressing Ye Hua''s palm.


    Qing Ya and the others also watched the Mystical Fire curiously, but they didn''t have much of a reaction. In the eyes of these mothers, this Mystical Fire might be a super treasure, but in the eyes of their children, it was just a toy.


    "Ye Hua, this Mystical Fire seems quite weak," Qing Ya asked as she looked at the Mystical Fire in Ye Hua''s hand.


    "It''s just a newborn baby. It will get better after some time," Ye Hua said casually. Although it was weaker now, it was still a Mystical Fire. As for its abilities, he could explore themter.


    Now, they had to deal with the two people who hadnded.


    At this moment, Feng Xiu and Xia Yangnded together, their gazes fixed on Ye Hua sitting in the wheelchair, and the Mystical Fire in his hand.


    However, they seemed to have ignored the four stunning women by his side.


    Meanwhile, there were people floating above the Wan Mansion. Yang Yao and Shi Yu didn''t rush to leave; they watched the situation below. ''Who was this man? Why did the Mystical Fire end up in his hands?''


    These questions also crossed Feng Xiu and Xia Yang''s minds.


    "Who are you? How dare you interfere with Prime Yang Mansion''s affairs!" Feng Xiu''s mood was quite sour at the moment. The n had originally been smooth, and he could have gone back to report after this. But now, it was all because of this man.


    Ye Hua raised his right hand, and the azure Mystical Fire disappeared. It was evident that he had already absorbed it. This also implied one possibility: the Mystical Fire had recognized him as its master!


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu stared in astonishment. Could it be that Mystical Fires could be tamed so easily? The legends said taming Mystical Fires was difficult and even dangerous. Those stories must have been nonsense. Seeing was believing.


    At the moment, it could only be exined that this man was extremely extraordinary. He had taken something from Prime Yang Mansion without a word and had absorbed the Mystical Fire instantly.


    Prime Yang Mansion''s people were probably furious.


    The two representatives of Prime Yang Mansion were indeed on the verge of anger. Veins bulged on their foreheads as they couldn''tprehend how this man had tamed the Mystical Fire!


    How was this possible?


    And what about the women standing beside him?


    Feng Xiu and Xia Yang finally noticed these women. Their first impression was that they were stunned, as if they had forgotten about the stolen Mystical Fire and their supposed anger.


    However, this amazement onlysted for a moment. After all, they were Gods with strong mental states and not so easily swayed.


    Ye Hua calmly asked, "Prime Yang Mansion is the first time I''ve heard of it. Qing Ya, have you heard of it?"


    "I''ve never heard of it. It''s probably just a small sect," Qing Ya said with a joyful tone, especially when she emphasised "small sect," it infuriated Feng Xiu and Xia Yang.


    "Nonsense!" Feng Xiu shouted angrily. He wasn''t a meek and submissive person, and to call Prime Yang Mansion a small sect was unforgivable. They were all a bunch of scoundrels!


    Feng Xiu waved his hand on the armrest, and a de formed from the power of his battle aura shot toward Qing Ya, carrying the aura of a God. Wherever the de passed, it left a groove, damaging Wan Mansion''s garden.


    People floating in the air couldn''t bear to watch this scene. A super-beautiful woman was about to meet a tragic end, and Shi Yu couldn''t stand it. He felt that Feng Xiu was too despicable, actually attacking a woman!


    ng! ng! ng!


    However, the de formed from battle aura was blocked by an invisible barrier in front of Qing Ya. She remained unharmed, and even her gentle smile didn''t change.


    The atmosphere suddenly turned silent. What people feared most was when everything suddenly went quiet.


    Especially Feng Xiu, who couldn''t believe it. Although this wind de wasn''t very powerful, it was created by him, a God. Even a peak Order wouldn''t dare to take it lightly. Yet this woman had such a formidable artifact that could block his de!


    Ye Hua had no intention of letting these two men leave now. They had dared to attack his woman, didn''t they know?


    You cannot afford to offend my woman!


    "Go have some tea on the side," Ye Hua said calmly. Some things had to be done by himself.


    Qing Ya didn''t say anything. With outsiders present, she naturally had to listen to her husband. Otherwise, it would be a loss of face for him.


    As Qing Ya, Qing Yutong, and Donghuang Baizhi sat in the pavilion, Daji respectfully asked, "Master, should I kill them?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line-----


    Dear Readers,


    As we bid farewell to the past and wee the future, I want to share a heartfelt message with all of you on this New Year''s Day.


    First and foremost, let''s toast to new beginnings and fresh starts. Just remember, if you stumble a little on the path to your resolutions, it''s probably because you''re dancing to the rhythm of the universe, and the universe has some unexpected dance moves!


    New Year''s resolutions are like roadmaps for our aspirations. So, even if you take a detour or two, don''t fret. Life''s most memorable journeys often include unnned adventures.


    Now, let''s talk about those "new year, new me" promations. While the calendar may have changed, the essence of who you are remains beautifully unique and unaltered. Embrace your quirks, celebrate your individuality, and remember that the world is a better ce because you''re in it.


    And here''s the secret sauce for a fantastic year ahead: sprinkle kindness like confetti, savor every moment like a gourmet meal, and keep your heart open to new friendships and experiences.


    As the clock strikes midnight, may your worries fade into the night, and may your dreams take flight. Here''s to a year filled withughter, love, and a touch of adventure. Cheers to you, dear readers!


    Wishing you a witty, wonderful, and earnest New Year!


    With warm regards,


    No Wife No Life

 Chapter 848 (How to Show Off This Time)

    Chapter 848 (How to Show Off This Time)


    "Daji, go make some tea," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Daji hesitated for a moment. She wanted to do something for her master, but he didn''t want her to.


    "Let''s change locations," Ye Hua said.


    Feng Xiu and Xia Yang nodded. Since the battle had started, many people in the Azure Dragon Empire would die. If it were the old Ye Hua, he wouldn''t have cared how many people died. He''d have considered it even better. But now, he had changed, and he couldn''t ignore itpletely. So, he chose to change the battlefield to teach them a lesson.


    ''You may be powerful and able to swagger in front of Benevolent King Prison and the Three Supreme Halls, but in front of me, you''ll have to kneel. Not to mention, you guys are just salted fishes.''


    The group moved to a new location, and Qing Ya took the entire pavilion with her. When her husband was going to fight, as his wife, she had to support him from the side.


    Emperor Gu Haoran, on the other hand, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw these people leave. He was afraid that they would destroy the Azure Dragon Empire. He didn''t want to be the second emperor to die from anger.


    Meanwhile, at a small stall by the street in the Azure Dragon Empire, a man watched as everyone left and smiled, as if he had everything under control.


    Ye Hua, who was in the wheelchair, had already recovered. He felt refreshed, as if he had just taken a bath. The Mystical Fires within him had quieted down, and the azure Mystical Fire that had been stolen earlier was rapidly growing. He was quite curious about it.


    Although Ye Hua had recovered, he didn''t intend to stand up to avoid intimidating them.


    "Who are you? Hand over the Mystical Fire, and I might spare your life!" Feng Xiu angrily shouted, and Xia Yang also wore a dark expression. If this matter wasn''t handled properly, it would be a disgrace. Two Gods trying to steal something and failing would indeed be embarrassing.


    "Master, the tea is ready," Daji obediently brought a cup of tea.


    Ye Hua took it and sipped gently. "Daji, your skills are getting better."


    "Thank you for the praise, Master." Hearing her master''spliment, Daji was content and went to make more tea.


    Faced with Ye Hua''s indifference, Feng Xiu became furious. "Arrogant brat! Watch this arrow!"


    In his anger, Feng Xiu formed a white feather bow in his left hand. There were no arrows, but he could create arrows using his battle aura.


    A majestic amount of battle aura condensed in Feng Xiu''s right hand, forming a golden arrow feather. It carried a terrifying pressure, causing the entire world to roar. Even the clouds in the sky began to reverse, all because of this golden arrow.


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu, who were watching from above, couldn''t help but gasp. Was this the power of a God? It was truly formidable! Just the act of forming this arrow had caused such amotion. Moreover, that bow didn''t look like an ordinary one.


    Fortunately, they hadn''t shed with them earlier; otherwise, they would surely have been in dire straits.


    For Ye Hua, these people were still just small fry, despite their awe-inspiring disys. He calmly sipped his tea and watched the opponent.


    ying with arrows reminded him of Brittany. He wondered when Brittany would recover. He needed to allocate some tasks when she returned this time, so she wouldn''t be idling.


    Feng Xiu, in his anger, shouted, "Die! Worthless brat! Annihtion of All Directions!"


    However, this arrow wasn''t aimed at Ye Hua; it was shot into the sky.


    A massive amount of battle aura erupted from the arrow as it left the bowstring, and the entire world seemed to quiet down. A golden arrow feather flew into the ck clouds, which began to shimmer with a golden light.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed as the cloud let out a loud noise. Observers covered their ears, and those with lower strength even experienced nosebleeds.


    Ye Hua calmly sipped his tea and watched the clouds.


    Suddenly, the golden light in the sky disappeared, and a pitch-ck feathered arrow descended towards Ye Hua.


    Everyone''s faces contorted in shock. How did the golden arrow turn ck? Moreover, it seemed even more formidable now. The surging battle aura it emitted as it descended seemed like it could pierce through the earth.


    It was truly terrifying. The arrow plunging down had already punctured the air, forming an arched shockwave that shook the entire ground.


    Once this arrownded, a massive crater would probably appear, possibly asrge as the entire Azure Dragon Empire.


    However, Ye Hua remained calm, sipping his tea and watching the falling arrow.


    "Sis, how do you think brother-inw ns to show off?" Qing Yutong quickly asked, showing no concern about this operation. These two people were much weaker than that Guardian, Su Diao.


    Qing Ya pursed her lips. "Based on what I know of Ye Hua, he probably prefers to show off by snapping his fingers."


    "That''s quite likely," Donghuang Baizhi agreed. Ye Hua used to love snapping his fingers. He would do it at the slightest provocation, and he had even influenced Qing Ya and others to do the same.


    Qing Yutong giggled, "I think brother-inw will catch it!"


    Before her words had even fallen, a terrifying vortex suddenly unfolded!


    Because the arrow had alreadynded.


    Dust filled the air, and Feng Xiu wore a confident smile. With a single arrow like this, he was confident that there would be nothing left.


    ''Daring to oppose me was simply seeking death. Moreover, you dared to covet the Mystical Fire? You''re truly overestimating yourself. Is the Mystical Fire something you can take?''


    Yang Yao, standing in the void, spoke up, "This person from the Prime Yang Mansion is indeed formidable."


    "Yeah, I can''t even catch this arrow. I estimate that when the arrownds, I''ll be crushed into mincemeat by the tremendous battle aura," Shi Yu said in a deep voice. Even from this distance, he could feel the terrifying pressure, let alone the man in the wheelchair, who would bear all the pressure.


    "Thepetition for this Mystical Fire is indeed perilous," Yang Yao couldn''t help but exim. This was only the Prime Yang Mansion''s participation. If you added the others from the northern region, as well as those from the southern region... it would certainly be a life-and-death struggle.


    Gradually, as the dust settled, Qing Yutong eximed, "I knew it! Brother-inw is going to show off like this!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi twitched at the corners of their mouths. It seemed like she had guessed correctly.


    At this moment, Ye Hua grabbed the arrow with his right hand, and the arrowhead was still some distance from his forehead.


    Seeing Ye Hua''s actions, the entire scene fell into silence.


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu''s minds were buzzing. This couldn''t be possible. This man actually caught the arrow with his bare hands, and it was an arrow shot by a God! Was he a Heavenly Venerable or even an Overlord?


    It couldn''t be possible!


    However, Feng Xiu and Xia Yang were also shocked, their entire bodies stiffened. Was this man in front of them, who was sitting in a wheelchair, still human?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 849 (Even Arrow Butts Can Be Lethal)

    Chapter 849 (Even Arrow Butts Can Be Lethal)


    Feng Xiu had never seen anyone catch his arrow barehanded before!


    Even the Mansion Master wouldn''t find it so effortless. He''d have to use techniques to defend against it, but this man could... and with such ease.


    ''What do you think you''re catching? A fish?


    Damn it!''


    This man had insulted him in such a way that it was unforgivable. He had to defeat him and wipe away his shame!


    Feng Xiu suddenly lowered his right foot, causing numerous cracks to spread across the ground! Originally, the White Feather Bow was white, but now!


    The colour of the white feather bow gradually dimmed, losing its original lustre but increasing its oppressive aura several times over, until the entire white feather bow turned ck-gold!


    However, this gold wasn''t the sparkling kind but rather one that weighed heavily on one''s chest.


    A terrifying aura condensed in Feng Xiu''s right hand, and a slender feathered arrow began to form, radiating a deathly aura as it spun. This arrow contained the might of heaven and earth, leaving people in awe.


    Standing not far behind, Xia Yang was somewhat surprised. At this moment, Feng Xiu had made a breakthrough, which was indeed worthy of celebration.


    It seemed that only when faced with a formidable opponent could one unlock their hidden potential. However, the strength of this opponent might be incredibly formidable. If Feng Xiu''s strike failed, both he and Xia Yang would be in danger.


    "You''ve insulted me so much, I''ll let you experience the taste of death!" Feng Xiu dered.


    "Arrow-Breaking Moon!"


    A chilling aura burst forth. If this arrow could pierce the moon, Yang Yao and Shi Yu, standing in the void, wouldn''t have any doubts.


    "This arrow won''t be so easily blocked," Shi Yu said in a subdued voice as he disyed his peak Order strength to resist the terrifying aura.


    Yang Yao did the same. They had to deploy their battle aura to withstand it, as this aura stung the skin. Truly, God was a formidable opponent!


    Qing Yutong was now particrly excited. "Sis, Sister Baizhi, how do you think brother-inw is going to y this now?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi chuckled, choosing not to answer. It seemed that Ye Hua was no longer ying with finger snaps but had some other tricks up his sleeve.


    "Oh,e on, you''re not saying anything now. Really..." Qing Yutong stamped her foot, finding it boring. If only Ye Zizi were here; she would have already made a bet. After all, this was her brother-inw, the King of Acting Cool.


    Ye Hua watched the iing feathered arrow and said casually, "If this is your most powerful move, I must admit I''m disappointed."


    He didn''t see the arrow disappear; instead, he directly flicked it away!


    "Is this guy crazy?" Yang Yao muttered as he watched Ye Hua''s actions.


    "Yeah, he''s actually tossing the arrow butt. This is like another humiliation for Feng Xiu. It''s too pitiful," Shi Yu said in a low voice. If he were Feng Xiu, he''d definitely find a ce to hide. Being endlessly humiliated like this was worse than being killed.


    They knew that wherever a God went, they should be respected, but today, Yang Yao and Shi Yu felt that even a God couldn''t escape this kind of situation. When facing someone even more powerful, they had to unleash their most formidable moves.


    Feng Xiu watched Ye Hua''s actions, and the arrow pointing toward him seemed to mock him. "You think you can block this with the arrow butt? You''re just daydreaming!"


    Feng Xiu''s words were not without a basis. Looking at the feathered arrow Ye Hua had thrown, it was soft and seemed not to have stiffened at all. In contrast, Feng Xiu''s arrow was incredibly hard, carrying a destructive aura that turned everything in its path into a massive depression.


    "Heh, ignorance is truly frightening, especially when it''s naive ignorance," Ye Hua replied indifferently, his face showing no ripples, maintaining an extraordinary level ofposure.


    Qing Yutong pped her hands from inside the pavilion, cheering for her brother-inw. He looked so handsome like this, truly living up to his title as the King of Acting Cool.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi shook their heads. Ye Hua''s bad habit might never change.


    Finally, the two feathered arrows collided.


    Both arrows were made of battle aura, although they originated from Feng Xiu''s battle aura. However, when Ye Hua had grasped the arrow earlier, he had infused it with his own battle aura, causing it to undergo a qualitative change. Even a de of grass infused with his battle aura could be deadly, let alone a feathered arrow.


    "Hehe, if this arrow can break through mine, then I''ll eat shit!" Feng Xiu taunted, seemingly confident in his own strength.


    However, Feng Xiu was also bing infuriated. When his arrow was caught by the opponent, he still held a glimmer of hope, thinking it was just luck. Even Xia Yang behind him felt the same way, which prompted Feng Xiu to attempt another attack.


    After hearing Feng Xiu''s words, Ye Hua chuckled lightly. "Well, you better prepare a big bowl then."


    As the soft and pliable feathered arrow butt collided with the opponent''s feathered arrow, the crowd standing in the void instinctively shielded their eyes, afraid of being blinded by a sudden explosion.


    However, the expected explosion didn''t ur. Instead, there was an eerie silence, not a hint of energy fluctuation.


    This was an absolute suppression.


    The arrow butt directly pierced through Feng Xiu''s feathered arrow, dissolving it within the air.


    Witnessing this scene, everyone was stunned!


    How could this be possible?


    Not only did he catch the feathered arrow with one hand, but he could also easily shatter another person''s ultimate move with just a casual toss, and it was done without any noise, silently dismantling the opponent''s attack. It was as if he was pping his face. This could utterly crush someone''s self-esteem, and it was inhumane.


    Feng Xiu and Xia Yang could no longer remain calm. This person was utterly terrifying; he could effortlessly unleash immense power just by throwing something casually, and there were no repercussions whatsoever!


    Just as Feng Xiu and Xia Yang were in a daze, the feathered arrow that had been moving rtively slowly suddenly elerated!


    This speed was beyond the observation of the naked eye, so fast that even these two Gods couldn''t perceive it.


    With a muffled sound!


    It was the sound of something piercing through flesh.


    Feng Xiu suddenly burst intoughter. "You think you can pierce me with just an arrow butt? You''re overestimating yourself!"


    "Who says an arrow butt can''t be deadly?" Ye Hua replied softly.


    In that moment, the sensation of pain rushed to Feng Xiu''s brain. He lowered his head slightly to look, and he saw a feathered arrow made of battle aura pierce through his abdomen from behind, with the arrowhead protruding from the front, as if he had been pierced from behind.


    The people in the void watching this scene couldn''t help but rub their eyes.


    This...


    Was this real?


    Unbelievable!


    Who was that man in the wheelchair? Living in the Azure Dragon Empire for no apparent reason, he was incredibly low-key. If it weren''t for the matter of the Mystical Fire, no one would have known that such a freak lived in the city.


    Among the people in the crowd, Hua Yang looked at the man and then at the women in the pavilion. It was only now that he realised that one of the women inside was the same one he had seen at the banquet!


    And the other three masked women were also among them!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 850 (I Come from the Voidless Empire)

    Chapter 850 (I Come from the Voidless Empire)


    And it seems, given this situation, that the rtionship between these women and this man is quite extraordinary. Are they all his wives?


    There is a possibility that these women appearing in the imperial pce might know something about the Mystical Fire and purposely waited here?


    They are quite calcting, choosing to appear at the end.


    Feng Xiu could feel the pain in his abdomen, but he could endure it. It''s just a minor injury, nothing to be afraid of!


    Feng Xiu was about to pull out the arrow feather when he could feel that the arrow feather in his abdomen was highly unstable, as if it might explode!


    Feng Xiu was certain that if it did explode, he wouldn''t be able to save his own body, and he would lose half of his cultivation!


    "Who are you?" Feng Xiu''s face began to show signs of panic. Facing such an opponent, staying calm was no longer an option.


    Ye Hua calmly replied, "Me? Ie from the Voidless Empire in Northern Chill."


    Voidless Empire?


    When everyone heard the name of this empire, they were all puzzled because they had never heard of such a ce.


    Ye Hua took the opportunity to advertise his territory a bit, and he believed that after this night, the entire Soul River region would know about the Voidless Empire.


    "I understand your confusion. The Voidless Empire is a magnificent city. Your sects and schools are just grains of sand inparison." As Ye Hua spoke, the curiosity of the crowd about the Voidless Empire grew, and some even considered visiting to see what kind of ce it was.


    "Hehe, the tiny Voidless Empire dares to be arrogant in front of the Prime Yang Mansion!" Feng Xiu once again gripped the arrow feather in his abdomen, as if he intended to pull it out because it was a timed bomb that could explode at any moment, so he might as well remove it.


    "Just a reminder, it will explode," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Feng Xiu''s hand froze, torn between wanting to crush the opponent''s head and being unable to do so. The feeling was like a battle within himself, and it seemed that even without the arrow feather exploding, he had already exploded.


    Ye Hua continued, "You must be curious why there was no explosion earlier. It was actually absorbed. If you want to confirm it, you can."


    After hearing this, Feng Xiu''s face grew even more unsightly. He, as a God, was worshipped by thousands, but today, he had fallen here!


    He hadpletely lost face!


    At this moment, Xia Yang walked out, his face showing respect.


    This is strength! Only strength can earn the respect of others. Ye Hua had understood this principle in the past, but his understanding had been somewhat extreme at the time. He used to think that only through killing could he achieve this, but now he had found another way, with the same result.


    "Respected senior," Xia Yang said, bowing respectfully.


    When Yang Yao and Shi Yu saw Xia Yang addressing the man in the wheelchair as a senior, they were shocked. Xia Yang had actually submitted!


    Everyone was astonished; a God was bowing down. What kind of strength did it take for that to happen?


    However, Yang Yao thought that submitting was the right thing to do. Just like himself and Shi Yu, as long as you submitted, you would still have your life. If you didn''t submit, you would surely lose your life.


    Feng Xiu, seeing his good friend bow down for his sake, became even angrier, but there was nothing he could do at the moment. He had a life-threatening arrow in his abdomen.


    Qing Yutong sighed, submitting was... boring.


    Her brother-inw was indeed so powerful that he didn''t need to do anything. With a wave of his hand, he had scared two Gods.


    Regarding this situation, Ye Hua had some idea of what was going on. They had no choice but to submit, as there was no other option but death.


    Between submitting and death, they chose to submit, which was a wise decision. After all, not everyone wants to die, not even the Overlords.


    ''But submitting doesn''t mean you''re off the hook. Daring to harm the women of this deity has already sealed your fate.''


    "We are the left and right protectors of the Prime Yang Mansion. Our Mansion Lord is a Venerable. We hope that the senior can be magnanimous."


    Ye Hua squinted his eyes slightly upon hearing this. They dared to threaten him and even revealed their backing.


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu were shocked upon hearing this.


    Previously, they had only heard of Mansion Lords being at the peak God level powerhouse, but they didn''t expect the Mansion Lord to have broken through to be a Venerable, approaching the level of the Overlords! If he reached the Overlord level, he would be on par with the Broken Meridian Mountain and the Divine Scripture Academy.


    "Are you threatening me? A Venerable... hehe." Ye Hua suddenly chuckled. He thought it was amusing that they brought up a Venerable. They should have mentioned an Overlord to pique his interest, as he didn''t mind dealing with Overlords personally.


    "We did not mean to threaten. We just want to establish a friendly rtionship with the senior. When the senior visits Prime Yang Mansion in the future, we will definitely treat you well!" Xia Yang quickly rified. He had realised the need to change their approach from a threat to a friendly gesture to ensure their survival.


    "You want to establish a friendly rtionship with me? You''re quite audacious!" Ye Hua felt that the other party was insulting his intelligence. How could a small sect like theirs think of establishing a friendly rtionship with him? Did Liang Jingru suggest this? [Liang Jingru, also known as Fish Leong, is a popr Taiwanese singer who is known for her emotional and heartfelt bads. One of her well-known songs is Y¨¯ngq¨¬, which trantes to "Courage" in English. This song is indeed one of her most iconic tracks and has resonated with many fans due to its empowering lyrics and Liang Jingru''s moving vocal performance.]


    Xia Yang, as a God, had already humbled himself and said things he shouldn''t have. But the other party was relentless, and Ye Hua was growing irritated!


    "Xia Yang, don''t waste your breath with him. You go, I''ll hold him back. Go report to the Mansion Lord!" Feng Xiu whispered. They had no other choice at this point.


    However, before Xia Yang could respond, Ye Hua calmly said, "Do you think you can leave? Is that a possibility?"


    He then extended his right hand, lightly touching his thumb and index finger together.


    Snap!


    A snapping sound rang out.


    Space blockade!


    Xia Yang immediately felt the istion of space, realising that he couldn''t escape now. Yang Yao and Shi Yu also felt it and grew anxious. They were just spectators, not participants. They didn''t want to be involved; they were innocent.


    "Senior! What are you doing?" Xia Yang couldn''t help but ask.


    "You asked such a foolish question. Of course, I''m not letting you go," Ye Hua said indifferently. He couldn''t help but find these people''s intelligence highly questionable, asking why he was doing this. Goodness.


    "So, what do you want?" Xia Yang asked in a deep voice. Feng Xiu''s strength was on par with his, and if he had been beaten to this state, the oue would be the same for him. He couldn''t engage in a direct confrontation now; he needed to find an opportunity to escape.


    Ye Hua carefully straightened the nket on his legs, not even ncing at their direction. He casually said, "I''m in a bad mood. If you all kneel down, perhaps I''ll be merciful."


    Kneel down! This man actually asked Gods to kneel!


    In the minds of Yang Yao and Shi Yu, there were only Gods who had died in battle, not ones who kneeled while still alive.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 851 (He Has Truly Returned)

    Chapter 851 (He Has Truly Returned)


    Upon hearing Ye Hua''s request, Xia Yang and Feng Xiu were dumbfounded, but their anger quickly overtook them.


    "Are you trying to humiliate us?" Xia Yang asked in a deep voice. This man was the most arrogant person they had ever met, without exception. Even the Mansion Lord, a Venerable, had never been this audacious. Not even the Sect Master of the Broken Meridian Mountain or the Dean of the Divine Scripture Academy had been this audacious!


    Ye Hua dusted off the dirt on his nket and spoke softly, "Since you''ve figured it out, do you still need to ask?"


    "You! We''ll never kneel. We''re ready to fight you together!" Xia Yang retorted.


    Upon hearing Xia Yang''s words, Ye Hua surprisinglyughed, "Fight me together? Do you think you can make me gasp for breath or make me shed even a drop of blood?"


    Xia Yang and Feng Xiu''s breathing grew rapidly. They were infuriated by the other party, who had made a Martial Emperor kneel and even imed that the two of thembined couldn''t harm him in the slightest. Where did he get this confidence?


    Ye Hua felt that it was enough. This little act should be over now. He wasn''t in the mood to continue this verbal exchange with them. After all, this was just a small-scale event. There would be more significant events to enjoy in the future.


    Ye Hua raised his hand, and the people standing in the void suddenly felt dizzy.


    Everyone felt like they were about to die.


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu also had the same sensation. They hade to watch, not to cause trouble.


    But before they could regain their senses, their bodies went numb, and they all fell to the ground unconscious.


    Seeing this, Xia Yang was puzzled. He had initially thought this man had killed them, but he had only made them faint. What was going on?


    Ye Hua had made them faint to prevent them from witnessing something. After all, if he revealed his true power, how could they note looking for trouble?


    As for why he didn''t make these two faint, it was because they had no chance of leaving alive, so...


    They could be ignored.


    Ye Hua slowly stood up, cing the nket on his wheelchair.


    Seeing this, Xia Yang and Feng Xiu were astonished. Wasn''t this man crippled? How could he suddenly stand up?


    "Do you think that the two of you,bined, can harm me? Let me bring you to despair; the gap in strength is insurmountable!" Ye Hua said.


    ''Gap in strength?'' This man actually said there was a ''gap in strength.'' Was he a Venerable? Or perhaps, was he an Overlord?


    Just as the two of them were wondering, a terrifying aura swept over them.


    Xia Yang''s eyes nearly popped out. That aura...!


    Feng Xiu''s mouth was bleeding. Faced with this horrifying pressure, he couldn''t move at all.


    This man had been telling the truth!


    With all his might, Xia Yang lifted his head and looked at the man not far away. In Xia Yang''s eyes, he saw many resentful spirits circling around, emitting mournful cries. However, they were all suppressed by the man''s aura, and their faces were filled with terror.


    "Feel the power of the Overlord, a disy for you before your death!" Ye Hua said softly, and his aura intensified again. The entire space trembled.


    Thud, thud! Xia Yang and Feng Xiu couldn''t bear such pressure. They both knelt in front of Ye Hua. Even if they didn''t want to kneel, they had to ept the fact that this man could kill them with a single finger.


    He wasn''t a Venerable; he was an Overlord!


    Like the Broken Meridian Mountain and the Divine Scripture Academy, he was an Overlord!


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Kneeling before me will be your honour. After all, many people may not even have the chance to kneel down. Don''t consider this a disgrace; it''s the utmost glory and something you can boast about in the future."


    The immense pressure left the two speechless. No wonder he could instantly subdue the Mystical Fire. It turns out he is an Overlord!


    This was pure bullying. An Overlord was bullying two Gods. Shameless!


    "I know you''re cursing in your hearts, but the Sapphire Continent is a ce where the strong prey on the weak. Just now, didn''t you threaten others as well? It''s just that I happen to have stronger power, so I can threaten you!" Ye Hua said as he approached the two.


    However, as Ye Hua got closer, the pressure increased, and the two were pressed to the ground. It felt as if the weight of the entire Sapphire Continent was on their backs, making it difficult to breathe.


    "Raise your heads," Ye Hua said lightly.


    With no idea where they found the strength, Xia Yang and Feng Xiu both lifted their heads, and in that moment...


    Ye Hua''s face suddenly changed!


    It transformed into a skeletal face!


    Then it reverted to its original appearance, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    But upon seeing this face, Xia Yang and Feng Xiu went from confusion to a sudden, overwhelming fear. It was a shudder from the depths of their souls.


    Their fear had nothing to do with the prospect of death, for they had faced death many times. It was because of the terrifying face that they now found themselves face to face with.


    Both of them were Gods. How could they not know what had happened ten years ago, when the one from the Undead n had unleashed a massacre in the Southern region, turning it into a hellishndscape? They had swept through the area like locusts, leaving no one alive in their wake.


    Upon hearing of these events, those who lived in the Northern region felt fortunate that they weren''t in the South, as they had escaped this disaster. Eventually, over a hundred Overlords had to be mobilised to kill these beings. Yet, half of the Overlords had perished in the process, illustrating just how terrifying their strength was.


    But now, they were being told that ten years ago, the Undead n hadn''t beenpletely eradicated. They were still alive and well, standing right in front of them, taking on a human form!


    "You''re the one from back then..." Xia Yang managed to ask.


    Before Xia Yang could finish his sentence, Ye Hua calmly stated, "Yes, I''m the one from back then. Surprising, isn''t it? Are you eager to spread this news and let everyone know that I''ve returned?"


    Indeed, Xia Yang now desperately wanted to go and report this, but he couldn''t. He regretted being too weak!


    But hearing this man admit his identity left Xia Yang''s face ashen.


    "So, you''re able to die at the hands of an Overlord. It''s not an injustice, right? I didn''t deceive you, did I?"


    Xia Yang and Feng Xiu bowed their heads. Indeed, dying at the hands of such a super demon was better than dying at the hands of nameless individuals. At least, in the future, others would find out that they, two Gods, had "battled" this Undead n member and were eventually killed. It was a fitting end!


    "By the way, I didn''te back for the Mystical Fire because I already have plenty of them," Ye Hua extended his hand, and colourful Mystical Fires appeared on his fingers. Xia Yang and Feng Xiu could clearly feel the mes. Their gazes were filled with shock and dread.


    He has returned! And he''s be even more powerful!


    It''s over! The Sapphire Continent is finished!


    Oh God, why did you let this Undead n membere back to life? Why did you allow him to return and wreak havoc on the Sapphire Continent again?


    Heavens, are you trying to destroy the Sapphire Continent? This is intolerable!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 852 (A Grand Plan)

    Chapter 852 (A Grand n)


    Ye Hua sighed and looked up at the night sky of the Sapphire Continent. The moon was unusually round, creating a scene like opening a bottle of top-notch wine, making one intoxicated.


    "Rest assured, someone will seek revenge for you in the future. But don''t expect too much, or rather, don''t have any expectations at all. Their fate will be the same as yours, and they might not even have the chance to kneel before me," Ye Hua said, then turned and walked away without looking back.


    Distracted, Feng Xiu and Xia Yang suddenly felt the weight on them grow even heavier!


    They were being crushed by the released pressure!


    Even the two Overlords from the Broken Meridian Mountain and the Divine Scripture Academy couldn''t achieve this. After all, they were Gods!


    Attempting to kill a God using pressure alone? That would be a task for a power beyond Supreme!


    With all their might, the two men looked up at the receding figure, their gaze filled with the pinnacle of horror.


    The one from the Undead n had returned, and its power was even more terrifying than before!


    The fate of the Sapphire Continent was sealed...


    Boom!


    The immense pressure once again forced the two to bow their heads, and their bodies were pressed into the ground. Blood was visible on the skin of Xia Yang and Feng Xiu, as veins burst, but there was no spurt of blood; it was all suppressed inside their bodies.


    Puff!


    Their bodies seemed to shrink, as the rigid bones began to fracture under the unbearable pressure.


    The pain made them wish they could die immediately!


    But would Ye Hua let these two die so easily? They dared toy hands on his women. Didn''t they know he cherished these women, even to the extent of not wanting to hurt them seriously?


    All right, he''d only dare to y with their buttocks.


    As the pressure intensified once more, the two were ttened, and after their deaths, their spirits appeared.


    Two golden, glowing orbs seemed to want to escape and carry the news from here. If they had the ck Card from the Benevolent King Prison, they''d feel more secure. Unfortunately, that technique was monopolised by the sect.


    Did Ye Hua not know they had souls? Under such overwhelming pressure, their souls couldn''t escape.


    Their spirits were again suppressed by the raging pressure and fell beside their bodies.


    Then, like their lifeless bodies, their souls turned into golden pancakes, gradually dissipating.


    In this world, Xia Yang and Feng Xiu were no more,pletely gone.


    Ye Hua lightly waved, and the barrier instantly dissipated, falling in the pavilion.


    "Master, have some tea," Daji respectfully offered a cup of tea. ''Master is truly powerful, and Daji could only look up to his towering figure. Compared to Master, Daji is merely a tiny speck in the vast cosmos, utterly insignificant.''


    "Ye Hua, what did you say to them in the end that frightened them half to death?" Qing Ya asked curiously. She could tell that they had been genuinely frightened.


    "Yeah, brother-inw, tell us, how did you manage to terrify two Gods," Qing Yutong yfully shook Ye Hua''s arm and asked.


    In this world, only Qing Yutong dared to shake Ye Hua''s arm like this. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were mature women and didn''t behave so coquettishly.


    Qing Yutong had always considered herself 18 years old, indulging in acting cute and coquettish. Even if she reached ten thousand years of age in the future, she would still see herself as an 18-year-old girl.


    "I was just chatting casually. Who knew they''d be scared so easily," Ye Hua said indifferently. He truly hadn''t expected that revealing a skeletal face would terrify others so much. In the future, he should reveal it more often; he genuinely enjoyed the expressions of those who were frightened by him. It put him in a very pleasant mood.


    ''It''s been ten years, and it''s interesting to see that this deity still holds such a position in their hearts. Well, let''s y a big game!''


    "Hurry up and tell us; don''t keep us in suspense," Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi pushed Ye Hua onto a chair, as if they were ready to argue if he didn''t speak seriously.


    "It''s nothing, really. I just revealed my identity. You all know I have enemies, and that''s what scared them," Ye Hua said nonchntly, while in his mind, he was preparing for a big event that had just urred to him.


    Hearing Ye Hua''s words, his four wives began to understand. It seemed that the Ye Hua of the past was a big shot, or else others wouldn''t have been so terrified.


    "We need to go back now and convene the annual meeting. It''s very important," Ye Hua said with a solemn tone, urgency apparent in his voice, and seriousness on his face.


    Seeing Ye Hua be serious, his wives also became more cautious. After all, it was all fun and games.


    In the pavilion, Ye Hua and his four wives disappeared instantly. The floating pavilion lost control and fell directly to the ground, shattering into pieces.


    Ye Hua appeared directly in the pce of the Voidless Empire, sitting on his throne. Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, and Qing Yutong, as the three empresses, sat on either side of Ye Hua, while Daji, in the role of a maid, stood by Ye Hua''s side to serve him.


    But this was also a kind of indirect benefit. One should know that Ye Hua''s subordinates all stood beneath him, and only his wives had the privilege to sit by his side. For Daji to stand beside him was already considered fortunate.


    Ye Hua immediately summoned everyone for a meeting.


    Within the time it took to finish a cup of tea, all of Ye Hua''s subordinates stood attentively below. Upon seeing Daji beside their lord, they were filled with confusion, except for Wei Chang.


    However, Mu Ran was absent from the crowd, as she was still in her deceived state and didn''t know that Wei Chang and the others were also subordinate to the emperor.


    Apart from Mu Ran, everyone else had arrived.


    "Subordinates greet Your Honor, and we greet the Madams. Your Honor and his wives are blessed, radiating light throughout the world!"


    The subordinates bowed and saluted, with their words unchanged. This made Ye Hua lose some of the excitement he had been anticipating, but it wasn''t the main focus.


    "Please rise. I''ve called you all here today to announce something important," Ye Hua said with a serious tone.


    In fact, many people were eager to know about Daji''s identity. Was she Your Honor''s concubine?


    How did Your Honor manage to appease his wives to the extent of agreeing to such conditions?


    Ye Hua seemed to understand the thoughts of his subordinates and casually said, "This person is Daji, my maid."


    A maid? The type of maid who warms the bed, right?


    At least, all the men secretly thought so. Just look at Daji''s beauty; she was simply stunning! This contrasted with her respectful demeanour, making it impossible for anyone to resist her allure.


    Except for Wei Chang, all the men who had girlfriends pinched their boyfriends'' waist.


    What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman before?


    Do you want to switch girlfriends, is that it? If you want to, just say it.


    Ye Hua was also a little helpless when he saw this scene. Why did all his subordinates have such overbearing girlfriends? Where was your dominance? Did it get eaten by dogs?


    ''You should learn from this deity and see if Qing Ya and the others dare to be naughty. If they don''t listen, I''ll scold them. If they still don''t listen, I''ll¡­''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 853 (Its Not That Easy)

    Chapter 853 (It''s Not That Easy)


    ''give out some benefits, otherwise it''s impossible to pacify them.''


    Qing Ya was quite satisfied with the actions of the women. They should be disciplined in this manner to avoid starting a harem in the future.


    Daji, for the first time, saw her master''s subordinates and realised that each of them had formidable strength. She suddenly felt the pressure. She needed to work hard in her cultivation because, as her master''s maid, she had to be quite powerful.


    "I''ve called this annual meeting to share an idea and get your opinions on it," Ye Hua announced. In the past, he wouldn''t have cared about others'' opinions. What he said was the final word, and even if it wasn''t final, he would make it so. He was just that powerful.


    His subordinates all lowered their heads slightly, ready to listen.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were also curious about what Ye Hua had in mind. It seemed that when inspiration struck, he acted swiftly. Ye Hua was a man of action, not one to stay in the realm of theory. If he thought of something, he did it, and that was what made a real man.


    "I believe that humans and other races should be able to live together in peace. We can try this within the Voidless Empire," Ye Hua said solemnly.


    Hearing this, everyone was taken aback, especially the Seven Deadly Sins who held no fondness for humans. To them, Your Honor was merely cultivating humans for his pleasure. But upon hearing this today, they thought that perhaps Your Honor had gone crazy; how could humans and other races coexist peacefully? This was and with a history spanning millions of years, and such a scenario had never urred before.


    The three wives, however, thought their husband''s idea was a good one. It turned out that Ye Hua was a good person who understood the importance of living in harmony.


    But Qing Ya and the others underestimated Ye Hua''s intentions. As an otherworldly being, Ye Hua had to benefit the other races as well. He couldn''t keep favouring humans all the time, especially when he had once despised them. Most importantly, the other races should rise, not hide in the shadows. When the time came, Ye Hua would raise his banner, and all the other races of the Sapphire Continent would gather in the northern part of the continent. In the south were the humans. What would happen then? Humans would fight against the other races, and it wouldn''t just be against the other races; it would be against Ye Hua as well.


    It would be an epic battle. Ye Hua was not just fantasising; he was picturing all the other races uniting to resist human invasion.


    Jue Tian, who was still in cat form, was being held by Brittany. Instantly, he understood what Your Honor meant and raised both paws in agreement.


    "If you have any objections, don''t hide them. Speak up," Ye Hua told his subordinates when he saw that they seemed to hesitate and not voice their concerns.


    Lie Gu asked, "Your Honor, it''s impossible for humans and other races to live together peacefully. Humans despise other races, and the other races despise humans as well."


    Wei Chang stepped forward and said, "Your Honor, the Voidless Empire is flourishing now, and we''ve even established a trading guild. If we allow other races to enter, it might have serious consequences. All the benefits will flow away."


    Even Ye Zizi, who usually kept a low profile, spoke up at this moment. "Your Honor, on the Sapphire Continent, the war between humans and other races is deeply rooted in people''s hearts. I hope you''ll reconsider this."


    Ye Hua was excited at first and even fantasised that his subordinates would hail him as a wise Your Honor. However, when they dared to oppose his proposal, he became irritated. He thought they were bing arrogant because he wasn''t showing his dominance. The subordinates clearly felt his anger and shrugged their shoulders. The truth may be harsh, but loyal advice is better than sweet lies.


    Yue Hua said respectfully, "Your Honor, we shouldn''t rush into this matter. We should conduct market research to determine the extent of hatred the residents of the Voidless Empire have for other races."


    Qing Ya gently said, "Ye Hua, we shouldn''t rush into this matter. The prosperity of the Voidless Empire is hard-won, and implementing such an order hastily may lead to discontent."


    "Who dares to be discontent? I''ll just drag them out and chop them," Ye Hua retorted coldly, annoyed that even Qing Ya opposed his proposal.


    Zi Shan offered a fair point, saying, "Your Honor, even if you issue such an order, how can the other races trust you? Will theye to the city? Or will they perceive it as a trap?"


    While these individuals made valid arguments, Ye Hua was still feeling quite unhappy. The exhration he felt earlier had been extinguished by their cold water.


    Ye Hua asked, "And who would you suggest?"


    The answer came from Donghuang Baizhi, sitting beside him. "Mu Ran."


    Hearing the name Mu Ran, Ye Hua''s eyes lit up. Mu Ran still had considerable influence in Northern Chill, and she held a high status in people''s hearts. She even had the title of Holy Maiden. What was the Holy Maiden for? Well, it was for disyingpassion, of course.


    Thinking of Mu Ran''spassion, Ye Hua had a brilliant idea. Now he needed some subordinates who were good at acting.


    If he wanted to dispel humans'' thoughts of hostility toward other races, he needed mutual assistance.


    In the past, he had received the Best Actor, Best Director, and even the Best Screeny awards. As he thought of these, Ye Hua realised that if his wives found out the incident from that day was staged, how would they react? Divorce? Run away from home? All possibilities were open.


    As long as Lie Gu didn''t reveal his true identity, this matter would be resolved perfectly.


    But for now, Ye Hua decided to set this issue aside.


    "Your Honor, didn''t you say you would assign tasks when you arrived? It''s been months, and there''s been no word," Ye Zizi said impatiently, itching for some action.


    Sitting beside Ye Hua, Qing Yutong''s eyes sparkled. It looked like a squad to stir up trouble.


    Ye Hua responded, "I haven''t decided yet. I''ll assign tasks in a few days." This was a way of reminding them that even though they wanted tasks, they had just opposed his proposal, which was bold on their part.


    Ye Zizi was a bit disappointed but at least had a time frame. However, she was still uncertain about what "a few days" meant.


    "Yue Hua, the task of conducting a public opinion survey is yours. The meeting is over for today. Oh, and be prepared; someone may being soon," Ye Hua concluded nonchntly. Prime Yang Mansion had suffered losses, with two Gods killed, and Ye Hua had revealed his location. Those who fainted would definitely share this information. So, it was perfectly reasonable for Prime Yang Mansion to seek revenge.


    Ye Hua was unsure if Prime Yang Mansion would put up a fight and what method they would use. These were things he needed to consider, and it was giving him a headache.


    "Yes!" his subordinates responded respectfully.


    "That''s all for now," Ye Hua waved his hand, nning to meet with Mu Ran and see what she thought.


    "I''ll go talk to Mu Ran; you all get cleaned up and wait for me in bed," Ye Hua said with a faint smile, finding this yful teasing quite enjoyable.


    Qing Ya gave her husband an exasperated look. "You wish! We''re sleeping in separate rooms. You can go wherever you want."


    "Haha, exactly! Let''s turn over the cards, shall we?" Donghuang Baizhi quipped yfully.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 854 (The Grand Plan)

    Chapter 854 (The Grand n)


    Ye Hua paid no attention and said, "Yutong, let''s prepare for tonight."


    "Alright, Brother-inw~"


    With Qing Yutong as an aplice, was there any doubt he could not handle the others?


    "Qing Yutong, you dare!" Qing Ya red. This traitor should never have been handed over to Ye Hua in the first ce. Now, the two of them were teaming up to bully her.


    "Lla," Qing Yutong made a face and ran out. She was probably going to team up with Ye Zizi.


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head. "It looks like we were wrong. Yutong''s personality is unchangeable."


    "Ah, as an elder sister, I must have had a problem with my head to give Yutong to Ye Hua. I regret it..."


    Donghuang Baizhi giggled. "You''re regretting it now, but it''s toote. What''s done is done."


    "Ah," Qing Ya sighed heavily, expressing her helplessness.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua had already arrived at Mu Ran''s pce. As soon as he entered, he saw Mu Ran sitting on the swing in the garden, gazing at the moon, seemingly longing for her family. She didn''t even notice Ye Hua approaching.


    "Ahem," Ye Hua cleared his throat.


    Mu Ran blinked, quickly got off the swing, and respectfully greeted, "Long live Your Majesty."


    "You may rise."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Mu Ran stood respectfully by his side, looking quite pitiful. Her entire family had been killed, and she now had no rtives left. Initially, Wei Chang had intended to tell Mu Ran the truth, but he was stopped by Tang Wei. Now, it seemed wiser to wait a few years.


    With Cang Konghong apanying her, Mu Ran''s mood wasn''t as bad as it could have been.


    "Are you okay?" Ye Hua asked as he sat down on a nearby stone bench.


    Mu Ran stood beside him respectfully and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your concern. I''m feeling much better now."


    "Good. I have a task for you."


    Mu Ran: "..."


    Maybe she shouldn''t have said it that way. It was just a formality.


    "Please, Your Majesty."


    "Please sit."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Ye Hua sighed and asked, "How do you view the rtionship between humans and other races?"


    Ye Hua wasn''t sure what he should say at this point to avoid dampening her spirits.


    "Human and other races?" Mu Ran was quite puzzled. She didn''t know what the Emperor meant by asking this question. Was he testing her? She had heard that the Emperor liked to ask questions. If the answer was good, he would praise you, but if it wasn''t, he would scold you. She wondered how foolish one had to be not to know this.


    So, Mu Ran decided to answer cautiously, "The enmity between humans and other races has spanned countless years. The two sides are like fire and water, and I''ve heard about the events that urred in the south ten years ago. It was also caused by a group of other race individuals. The hatred humans hold for other races has reached unprecedented levels."


    ''Ten years ago¡­''


    Ye Hua realised that he had indeed created his own obstacles. He had thwarted his own progress, which was quite frustrating.


    "Mu Ran, do you think there is a chance for humans and other races to coexist peacefully?" Ye Hua asked in a serious tone. If even Mu Ran couldn''t do it, it would be difficult. In that case, he might have to train a new Holy Maiden.


    Mu Ran''s eyes lit up at the question. "Your Majesty, it would be best if humans and other races could coexist peacefully. After all, among the other races, there are good and bad individuals. As for the viins like those from ten years ago, they are sure to go to hell when they die."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''I swear to myself; someone is now telling me to go to hell to my face, and I can''t do anything about it.''


    "Let''s not talk about what happened ten years ago. How do you think humans can coexist peacefully with other races?"


    "Your Majesty, my dream is to make humans and other races live in peace. Mu Ran will spend her entire life to achieve this," Mu Ran said. As she spoke about this, her eyes became clearer, as if she had found a purpose for living.


    "I don''t need you to spend your whole life on it! I want you to do it as soon as possible, do you have the confidence?" Ye Hua asked sternly. He couldn''t afford to wait that long.


    Mu Ran was taken aback and hastily said, "Your Majesty, this is a great matter and cannot be aplished in a short time."


    "So, I have a n now, and with your identity, it will surely be effective!"


    "Ah!" Mu Ran felt like her brain was about to short-circuit. The Emperor always came up with such strange ideas.


    Ye Hua was helpless; Mu Ran was still too young and her thoughts were not mature enough, making her unable to think outside the box.


    Next, Ye Hua exined the n in more detail. Mu Ran was stunned. Could this even be done? This was too...


    "Mu Ran, what do you think?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, while giving her a stern look, as if daring her to say no.


    "Your Majesty, your n... it''s deceit," Mu Ran replied in a low voice.


    "Mu Ran! Are you incapable of thinking? For the sake of peace, this little deception should be nothing. Think about it; when humans and other races coexist in the entire Voidless Empire, it will be a moment of greatness. Our deceit will secure safety for one side. Is there anything wrong with that? Did I say something wrong?" Ye Hua argued with his twisted reasoning.


    Mu Ran couldn''t find a counter-argument to the Emperor''s convoluted logic and felt a bit dizzy. The Emperor was exceptionally persuasive.


    "I...," Mu Ran hesitated.


    "Mu Ran, just give me a straightforward answer, yes or no. If not, I won''t need you anymore," Ye Hua said coldly, wanting to push Mu Ran to make a decision.


    "No... I will do it," Mu Ran replied. She hoped to see the scene the Emperor described, but they needed a well-thought-out n.


    Perhaps, as the Emperor said, it might be possible to see humans and other races coexisting within the Empire within a year.


    It was indeed a moment of greatness.


    "Very well! We will start nning tomorrow. Your identity is of utmost importance."


    For the sake of her dream, Mu Ran decided to give it her all.


    "I await your orders."


    Ye Hua smiled and got up. He patted Mu Ran''s head. "Good, I''ll be on my way."


    "Farewell, Your Majesty."


    As Mu Ran watched the Emperor''s departing figure, she couldn''t help but smile. The Emperor was such a good person, always thinking of the world.


    If she ever discovered the Emperor''s true intentions, one might wonder what expression she would make.


    Outside the Azure Dragon Empire:


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu woke up drowsily. They shook their heads to clear their thoughts.


    "Where are those people?" Shi Yuyou asked with confusion.


    "Master, look over there!" Hua Yang suddenly shouted.


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu looked in the direction Hua Yang pointed. They saw two bodies lying together, obviously lifeless.


    Yang Yao hurriedly ran over to inspect. From their clothing, it was clear that these were the two Gods.


    The results shocked Yang Yao. "Both Gods from the Prime Yang Mansion are dead!"


    Beside him, Shi Yuyou was equally astonished. These were real Gods, and now they had turned into ttened pancakes. What kind of terrifying strength was needed for this to happen?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 855 (Who Did It!?)

    Chapter 855 (Who Did It!?)


    The group of henchmen couldn''t believe it - they were staring at the lifeless bodies of two Emperors. These were not small fries, they were Gods!


    They surrounded the two Gods'' corpses, their expressions and postures resembling those watching a rare species. They even began discussing it amongst themselves.


    "Can you believe how these two Gods died?"


    "Looking at their bodies, it seems like they were crushed by something."


    "Are you kidding me? What kind of thing could crush two Gods together?"


    "Maybe a heavyweight fatty."


    "..."


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu were talking in hushed tones, their expressions serious.


    "Yang Yao, how do you think they were killed?" Shi Yu was puzzled as to why, at a crucial moment, they''d made themselves pass out to avoid being seen.


    Yang Yao took a deep breath and said, "From the scene, there doesn''t seem to be any significant impact, but the Gods died. It seems that even powerful techniques couldn''t achieve this."


    "Are you suggesting that it was due to the release of aura?" Shi Yu was amazed, but it seemed impossible; using aura to crush two Gods, wouldn''t that require extraordinary strength?


    Yang Yao shook his head, "I don''t know; it''s just a guess. Perhaps someone knows some advanced techniques that could cause this kind of situation."


    "Advanced techniques? Even with advanced techniques, directly killing two Gods means that the perpetrator is at least an Overlord!"


    When Shi Yu mentioned this, his voice turned grave. That man in the wheelchair was an Overlord? How was that possible?


    Could an Overlord be so low-key? But he thought of those four women; an Overlord is clearly the one who deserved such women. If they had shown any disrespect just now, they might have been killed by the man in the wheelchair!


    "Now we shouldn''t be worried about how these two Gods died, but how to deal with the Prime Yang Mansion!" Yang Yao sighed and his gaze became even more serious.


    Upon hearing Yang Yao''s words, Shi Yu instantly understood. Two Gods died for no apparent reason; who would the Prime Yang Mansione to seek answers from? They would probablye to them for an exnation.


    "Yang Yao, I don''t think we should worry about this too much. After all, it wasn''t us who killed them," Shi Yu said casually, as they didn''t possess the strength to kill two Gods.


    They could only be ughtered by Gods.


    However, just as they were discussing, a figure suddenly emerged from the void! Everyone looked up, and it was a man in a magnificent robe, with long, sleek ck hair that reached down to his waist. His face had a gloomy expression, and a terrifying aura emanated from him as he walked step by step through the void. With each step, ripples formed beneath his feet.


    Everyone made way, not daring to obstruct him. Shi Yu and Yang Yao stared nkly at the approaching man, fearing that something they were afraid of hade true.


    If their guess was correct, this person should be the Master of the Prime Yang Mansion, Venerable Mu Xinhai!


    Venerable Mu Xinhai walked up to the two corpses and stared nkly at his left and right protectors.


    Not long ago, he had a bad premonition and felt that something big had happened. It seemed that his intuition was correct. His two protectors had beenpletely annihted by someone!


    Moreover, their souls didn''t escape. This murderer is exceedingly ruthless!!


    Mu Xinhai realised that his protectors had suffered torment before death. He knew he needed to exin; otherwise, he''d lose his credibility as the master. More importantly, who was the one that killed his protectors?


    Mu Xinhai suddenly turned to Yang Yao and Shi Yu. Thetter''s legs were trembling, and he even felt the urge to kneel. Was this the aura of a Venerable? It was indeed formidable!


    "Was it you?" Mu Xinhai asked in a cold voice.


    Yang Yao quickly bowed and said, "It wasn''t us, my lord. We woke up, and this was the situation we found."


    "Yes, my lord, we don''t have the power to kill two God experts." Shi Yu also exined, her tone earnest.


    Mu Xinhai, though angered, hadn''t lost his rationality. These two had only reached the peak of the Order level, and theycked the strength for such an act.


    "Who is it! If you speak up now, I''ll spare your lives!" Mu Xinhai demanded.


    Today, someone would likely die if they didn''t reveal the truth.


    Yang Yao anxiously exined, "We don''t know that cripple. He suddenly appeared when he was snatching the Mystical Fire."


    "Yes, my lord, that Mystical Fire flew directly into that man''s hand, and our two protectors shed with him. We were then knocked unconscious by that man. When we woke up, we found this situation," Shi Yu exined. He was eager to save his life. In front of a great Venerable, if they couldn''t exin themselves, there was a chance he might kill them. To whom could they turn for justice then? They werepletely doomed.


    "Who is it? I don''t want to repeat myself!" Mu Xinhai erupted with tremendous pressure, sending everyone flying and pinning them to the ground. However, Yang Yao and Shi Yu still managed to hold their ground. The entire atmosphere seemed to tremble, and both of them were pale with fear.


    "My lord, I heard him say that it was someone from... what''s it called? The ''Voidless Empire.'' It''s true; we genuinely don''t know anything," Shi Yu said. He felt like crying, realising he might have been deceived. Although that man hadn''t killed him, the Venerable might get angry and decide to kill him now.


    Mu Xinhai had never heard of the Voidless Empire. Could someone from an empire kill his protectors? Were they joking?


    "Even if you''re lying, couldn''t you think it through? The Voidless Empire? Someone from an empire killed them! Are you kidding me?" Mu Xinhai nearly roared, not believing a word they were saying. These two protectors were vital to the Prime Yang Mansion. Their deaths had significantly reduced the Prime Yang Mansion''sbat power. How could he not be angry?


    "My lord, it''s true, we can all testify," Hua Yang called out from the side. He knew that they couldn''t exin today''s events clearly. Everyone present might be killed.


    Although Mu Xinhai was sceptical, he wanted to see what this Voidless Empire was and how they had the power to kill his people.


    "Where is it?"


    "My lord, it''s in the Northern Chill Region," Shi Yu quickly responded, sensing that Mu Xinhai might be inclined to relent.


    Mu Xinhai took a deep breath, looked back at the two corpses, and then vanished instantly. But his threatening words lingered in the air, "If I find out you''ve deceived me, prepare to be annihted!"


    As Mu Xinhai departed, the oppressive atmosphere dissipated. Everyone felt a sense of relief.


    "That was close; we almost died," Shi Yu said. He felt like he had walked through the gates of hell. In front of a great Venerable, they had no room for resistance.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 856 (Many Ignorant People)

    Chapter 856 (Many Ignorant People)


    Yang Yao was clearly quite frightened, with beads of sweat forming on his forehead, and his gaze showed a hint of fear.


    After a long while, Yang Yao spoke, "I''m going back first."


    "I also need to go back and calm down. So much has happened today, my mind is a bit overwhelmed," Shi Yu said in a simr manner. He needed to sort out his thoughts. It was frustrating that such events could ur even when trying to snatch the fire.


    The two groups of people each returned to their own homes.


    However, Mu Xinhai, in his quest for the Voidless Empire in Northern Chill, quickly found it after inquiring around. When he saw the Voidless Empire for the first time, he was truly shocked. ''Is this really an empire? The territory is enormous, and the outer city walls were hundreds of feet high. Are they trying to defend against floods and fierce beasts?''


    Compared to this, his Prime Yang Mansion was nothing! This is a true empire!


    Mu Xinhai stood in the void, feeling deeply moved. He even had the thought of simply capturing this ce and taking it over. This level of grandeur was almost on par with the Broken Meridian Mountain and the Divine Scripture Academy.


    Soldiers in white armour on the city wall looked out into the night.


    Mu Xinhai was hidden in ck attire, but he still felt the gaze of the guards on the city wall.


    ''It''s an illusion. How could a lowly guard possibly detect my presence? What a remarkable Empire!'' Mu Xinhai had set his sights on it, and when he returned to prepare, he would make them see the power of the Prime Yang Mansion. ''I would let the entire north witness the power of the Prime Yang Mansion. Just wait!''


    Mu Xinhai disappeared into the night.


    However, the guard also reported the information, and it quickly reached the ears of Lie Gu, who was currently listening to Yue Hua y the ancient zither. He had three beautiful wives attending to him, making him feel like the ultimate winner in life. For Lie Gu, these days were toofortable. Walking with his wives in the city every day, listening to Yue Hua''s music at night, it was all so enjoyable. He never expected to have such good fortune, and he could hardly imagine it.


    Lie Gu soon received the message and looked into the void.


    Yue Hua seemed to sense something and stopped ying. "Darling, is something happening?"


    "Yes, a slightly formidable person is observing the Voidless Empire," Lie Gu said casually. In fact, such things happened from time to time, but they only dared to observe from a distance and not take any action. They were all just cowards.


    But he still needed to inform Your Honor.


    Lie Gu used a transmission to inform Ye Hua that someone had appeared, observed, and then left.


    Ye Hua received the message and could probably guess what was happening. It was most likely someone from the Prime Yang Mansion. He had killed two Gods and even given them his address. If no one came, it would be a disappointment. Looking at the situation, the attack from the Prime Yang Mansion was about to begin, and Ye Hua was a bit excited. He hoped that the Prime Yang Mansion would make a difference this time. He shouldn''t be wiped out directly likest time, with no chance to fight back. That was just too pathetic.


    Entering the bedroom, Ye Hua called out, "Yutong."


    "Don''t bother calling her. Yutong won''te to help you. You can choose any bed you want," Qing Ya sat on the bed, seemingly ready to rest. She was wearing a thin nightgown, and her curvaceous figure was truly captivating. Ye Hua could never tire of looking at it.


    Ye Hua walked toward Qing Ya with a stern expression, as if he was about to strike someone.


    Qing Ya bit her lip and said, "What are you doing? If you dare to hit me, I''ll immediately go to our son for refuge."


    Ye Hua couldn''t hold back a chuckle and said, "Hit you? How could I?"


    Qing Ya yfully poked Ye Hua, annoyed that he always enjoyed scaring people.


    Ye Hua suddenly embraced Qing Ya and hoisted her over his shoulder.


    "Ye Hua! What are you doing? Put me down!" Qing Ya''s pretty face turned red instantly. She couldn''t believe her husband''s audacity.


    Ye Hua paid no attention and carried Qing Ya as he headed to the room of Donghuang Baizhi. Inside, there was a surprised cry.


    Ye Hua had both super-beautiful women over his shoulders. He then walked to the room of Qing Yutong.


    Upon opening the door, Qing Yutong yfully said, "Brother-inw, everything is ready. Take a look."


    Ye Hua nced at the equipment and found it a bit exciting.


    "Qing Yutong, how could you?" Qing Ya also saw it, blushing. She couldn''t believe her sister.


    Donghuang Baizhi also pouted and said, "Ye Hua, if you dare... I won''t talk to you!"


    "Your Majesty, you should make a more threatening statement. By acting this way, I feel like you''re just being cute," Ye Hua said with a grin.


    After saying this, Ye Hua walked towards the bed. Qing Yutong closed the door, and Daji continued to wait outside.


    In no time, the room was filled with moans of pleasure. Thedies were truly enviable.


    On the other hand, Mu Xinhai returned to the Prime Yang Mansion. The Prime Yang Mansion was indeed a spacious estate, but it was still not an empire; it was located in a sparsely popted forest.


    The Prime Yang Mansion was rtivelyrge, but whenpared to the Voidless Empire, it was nowhere near in scale.


    Still, the mansion was quite extensive. After all, over a million disciples practised there, and without such arge space, it would be impossible to amodate so many people.


    Upon entering his territory, all the disciples had to respectfully address him as the Mansion Lord.


    Mu Xinhai walked into his hall and sat in the central seat, lost in thought. In his mind, a scene unfolded - the Voidless Empire became his! It was time for people to witness the power of the Prime Yang Mansion. In the eyes of the Prime Yang Mansion, they were nothing!


    Even if he sacrificed two protectors, he could still uphold the entire Prime Yang Mansion because he was a Venerable!


    As a powerful Venerable, capturing a small city was nothing.


    It seemed necessary to bring some people to y, to show them their strength! Mu Xinhai immediately had invitations sent out and prepared for the uing battle.


    When one of the disciples learned that the Mansion Lord had intentions to wage war, they were incredulous but also excited. Finally, they could go to battle!


    You may raise an army for years, but you use it in a moment. This was the perfect time!


    The next day came quickly, and Mu Xinhai prepared to wee two big shots, both at the peak of God'' strength. Under his invitation, they would likelyply, given their shared strength.


    Sitting in the Mansion Lord''s exclusive chair, Mu Xinhai was itching to go. After a few more days of preparation, they could set off!


    He was curious about what the people inside those cities thought when he brought his troops to their doorstep. Would they surrender right away?


    He couldn''t help but be excited, as such a scene would surely be explosive.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 857 (Deaths Prelude)

    Chapter 857 (Death''s Prelude)


    "Master Shi Yi of the Poison Snake Sect has arrived!"


    "The Valley Master of the Breaking Moon Valley, Xiang Liren, is here!"


    With two voices announcing their arrival, two middle-aged men entered one after the other, wearing smiles on their faces, seemingly unaware that the Prime Yang Mansion had lost its two Protectors.


    "Shi Yi pays respect to the Mansion Lord."


    "Xiang Liren pays his respects to the Mansion Lord."


    This was the difference in power. Even if it was just a little, they had to be extremely respectful. This was Venerable! In the southern region of the Soul River, these three sects were considered quite significant.


    "Please, have a seat," Mu Xinhai said, and both Shi Yi and Xiang Liren took their seats on either side. Shi Yi curiously asked, "Mansion Lord, I can see that something seems to be happening in the Prime Yang Mansion. Are you nning an attack on something?"


    "Is there anything we can help with?" Xiang Liren smiled slightly, trying to be amodating.


    Mu Xinhai chuckled, "Just kidding. I invited you here this time to watch a show."


    Shi Yi and Xiang Liren were puzzled for a moment. Just to watch a show? It couldn''t be that simple.


    Mu Xinhai gradually stopped smiling and said in a solemn tone, "My two hands were killed at the Soul River yesterday."


    "What?!"


    "What?!"


    Both Shi Yi and Xiang Liren stood up abruptly, unable to believe what they had just heard. They knew the strength of the Prime Yang Mansion''s two Protectors; they were both Gods. Although their rank wasn''t very high, they were still Gods. How could they have died in a ce like the Soul River? It was impossible!


    "I''ve only heard that the culprit is in the Voidless Empire, so I n to seek revenge! I intend to crush the entire Voidless Empire!" Mu Xinhai''s body emitted a powerful aura of vengeance, and both men could feel the intense hatred.


    It seemed like he wasn''t lying and had no reason to fabricate such a story.


    "Mansion Lord, what exactly happened?" Shi Yi asked curiously. Could Gods just die like that? It sounded unbelievable.


    Mu Xinhai didn''t hide anything anymore. "I sent them to the Soul River to steal a Mystical Fire, but they ran into someone even more powerful and were killed. By the time I arrived, it was already toote."


    "Is this person in the Voidless Empire? Why haven''t we heard of them?" Xiang Liren asked, curious. Someone who could kill Gods should be well-known, but they had never heard of the Voidless Empire.


    Mu Xinhai said in a deep voice, "I hadn''t heard of it either, but I went to see it yesterday, and there is indeed such a ce in Northern Chill."


    "Northern Chill? That remote and impoverished region?" Shi Yi chuckled with a hint of irony. Northern Chill was indeed considered a remote and impoverished region in the northern part. Some of the major sects looked down on it.


    At first, Mu Xinhai thought the same, but when he saw the Voidless Empire, he realised... these people were filthy rich!


    "Mansion Lord, have you considered that the person who killed your two Protectors is also a Venerable-level expert?" Shi Yi reminded him. It seemed that Mu Xinhai intended to take the two of them with him, but if the opponent was very powerful, they might not stand a chance.


    Mu Xinhai hadn''t overlooked that. "Don''t worry; I''ve also called Fan Jin. I''m not that foolish; why wouldn''t I ask for reinforcements?"


    "Fan Jin!"


    Hearing this name, both of them were visibly shocked again.


    "Mansion Lord, are you talking about that mysterious Fan Jin?" Xiang Liren couldn''t believe it. He had heard that this Fan Jin had reached the peak of Heavenly Venerable, just one step away from Overlord! It had been a long time since anyone had seen or heard of him. Today, to invite Fan Jin, it was truly astonishing!


    "Yes, that''s the mysterious Fan Jin," Mu Xinhai said with a slight smile, looking like he had the upper hand.


    Shi Yi asked curiously, "Mansion Lord, I''ve heard that it''s very difficult to invite Fan Jin, and some can''t even find him... how did you manage it?"


    "Oh, I helped him once in the past, so this time, I asked him for a favour," Mu Xinhai exined. This was a kind of insurance policy, considering that the opponent had killed two Gods, their strength must be at the Venerable level. With Fan Jin''s assistance, they could certainly overpower the enemy.


    Hearing this assurance, both of them felt at ease. With Fan Jin involved, there was no need to worry.


    "Mansion Lord, have you investigated the defences of the Voidless Empire and its Emperor''s guards?" Xiang Liren seemed cautious. After all, they had to be prepared for any contingencies.


    Thinking about the guards, Mu Xinhai remembered the guard who had looked at him the previous night. That must have been an ident or an illusion. How could a guard possibly have noticed him? He was overthinking it.


    "Don''t worry; how strong can a guard from an empire be? This time, I want those people in Northern Chill to see the consequences of provoking my Prime Yang Mansion. We''ll use them as an example to deter others!" Mu Xinhai was quite arrogant, as if he wanted to annihte the entire Voidless Empire.


    Shi Yi and Xiang Liren stood up and said, "Then we wish the Mansion Lord victory."


    "Thank you both. Bring our honoured guests to their amodations."


    Shi Yi and Xiang Liren left the main hall and followed a disciple to their quarters. After the disciple left, the two of them sat down and had a quiet conversation.


    "Why do I have a feeling that this isn''t very reliable?" Xiang Liren furrowed his brows slightly. It seemed a bit exaggerated to go so far to attack for no apparent reason.


    Shi Yi squinted his eyes and replied, "It''s somewhat understandable. After all, two Gods died, and taking everyone out for training is also a way to improve theirbat strength, and it''s for revenge."


    "But what''s the point of calling us? I just can''t figure it out."


    Shi Yi chuckled, "What else could it mean? It''s just showing off his strength in front of us. He called Fan Jin, and we can''t even see someone of that calibre, can we?"


    "Ah, I see. If he''s right, then my mouth is definitely a lucky one, and we''re all going to die."


    "Spit, spit, spit," Xiang Liren quickly dismissed that ominous prediction.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that his prediction would turn out to be urate. Kicking the iron te was painful, but getting injured was a small matter. Death was the real oue.


    "Alright, let''s not overthink it. Even if we''re just giving face, let''s make a grand appearance." Shi Yi was more open-minded. No matter how formidable the Northern Chill region was, it couldn''t be too powerful.


    Xiang Liren nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    Three days passed quickly, and all the disciples of the Prime Yang Mansion set out together, with a total of one million people!


    These one million were all elites, with the lowest being Rank-Fiver Warriors. Once they stormed into the city, these people would sweep through like leeches.


    Over a million disciples boarded battleships and took to the skies, docking on ten gigantic battleships.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 858 (Terrifying Brain Supplementation)

    Chapter 858 (Terrifying Brain Supplementation)


    The size of these battleships was several timesrger than the ones previously used by the Supreme Spirit Sect. Each could amodate over ten thousand people, and this time, the Prime Yang Mansion had deployed one million people, marking arge-scale operation. Such a situation hadn''t been seen in the northern regions for a long time.


    However, the news of the Prime Yang Mansion''s operation had spread in the past few days, causing quite a sensation. Sending such a massive force to attack an empire seemed like overkill, and some believed it was an attempt by the Prime Yang Mansion to disy its strength.


    This information reached even the Benevolent King Prison and the Three Supreme Halls in the Soul River region.


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu nned to go and see. While they had rtively lower power, they were still at the peak of Emperors, and perhaps they could contribute in some way. More importantly, establishing a rtionship with the Prime Yang Mansion could be beneficial for their future development.


    Ten battleships set sail in a grand formation, and along the way, a few smaller warships joined the fleet, a gesture of respect.


    Leading the way was, of course, Mu Xinhai. He stood at the front of his battleship, overlooking thend. For Mu Xinhai, this feeling was wonderful, as if he could rule the world.


    He was a Venerable!


    If he could be an Overlord, he would be a god-like existence. How happy that would be! In a little while, he would shine in the northern regions, showing everyone the consequences of offending the Prime Yang Mansion. Even Venerables would kneel!


    Seeing the various northern forces following behind him, only someone as strong as him deserved such loyalty.


    Mu Xinhai was exuberant, as if he could already see the fall of the Voidless Empire.


    And not a single person would have to die!


    In the rear of the army, Yang Yao and Shi Yu were among them, merely using a small battleship to make a gesture. After all, in the past few days, both sides had suffered heavy losses, and they were still recovering.


    "It seems like the Prime Yang Mansion is really going all out this time," Yang Yao and Shi Yu stood on the deck, gazing at the massive battleships. They couldn''t help but admire the grandeur of major sects.


    However, while others had ten battleships, they only had one, and they were reluctant to use it for fear of damaging it.


    Yang Yao took a deep breath. "Yes, we haven''t seen such a formation for many years."


    "I think the Voidless Empire is doomed. With a Venerable leading the way, they''ll definitely sweep everything away," Shi Yu seemed to have already seen the fires of war igniting in the Voidless Empire. It would be a perfect ughter.


    A feast of death.


    In the Voidless Empire, that morning was no different from usual. People woke up from their dreams and began their busy days. But seeing the bustling city, even if they were tired, it was worth it. Owning a house was a must.


    At this time, Lie Gu was patrolling on the city wall, still wearing his pyjamas and yawning. It seemed like he hadn''t slept well.


    With four beautiful wives like that, it was no wonder he couldn''t sleep well.


    Lie Gu breathed a sigh of relief. Yue Hua was getting more and more sensible; he was truly enjoying it.


    Just as Lie Gu stood on the city wall reminiscing, he noticed small ck dots in the sky. He thought he might be seeing things and rubbed his eyes hard. It was true, many ck dots had appeared.


    "Darn!"


    Lie Gu couldn''t help but curse, and his whole body trembled. It wasn''t a fearful tremor but an excited one. Things were happening!


    Too exciting!


    "Don''t make a sound, don''t let anyone hear. Let me handle these people."


    At this time, Your Honor should not have woken up yet.


    As a qualified subordinate, it was perfectly normal to share Your Honor''s worries, and such a minor matter didn''t require bothering Your Honor.


    If Ye Hua found out about this, he would surely stew Lie Gu.


    He had carefully orchestrated this grand spectacle, and Lie Gu didn''t even bother to report it!


    All the white-armoured warriors showed no signs of overreaction, appearing entirely indifferent. Even the city gates remained open. It was as if they didn''t take these people seriously at all.


    However, when the people on the battleships saw the magnificent Voidless Empire, they were dumbfounded.


    Was this truly an empire and not a major sect? The height of those city walls seemed exaggerated, and the colours appeared as if they were unting their wealth.


    Xiang Liren and Shi Yi were also surprised. It seemed they had figured out why Mu Xinhai had gathered such a massive force.


    It seemed he had his eye on this city and wanted to make it his own. Even they had entertained simr thoughts but were discovered by Mu Xinhai first. If they had discovered it first, they might have taken it quietly.


    Yang Yao and Shi Yu were equally shocked, witnessing such an empire for the first time. Itpletely redefined their understanding of what an empire was.


    "So spectacr, I''ve never seen anything like this," Shi Yu was so astonished that words couldn''t capture his amazement. His slightly agape mouth, the astonished gaze in his eyes, and his trembling hands all looked like he wanted to hold the entire Voidless Empire in his arms.


    While Yang Yao didn''t say much, his greedy eyes revealed his longing. If he had discovered this ce first, perhaps it would have already fallen to him.


    Mu Xinhai''s mouth curled into an evil smile. Today, this ce would belong to the Prime Yang Mansion, and no one should dare to touch it. Whoever dared would die!


    As the battleships advanced, they arrived not far from the Voidless Empire.


    Mu Xinhai saw a strange man on the city wall. He appeared to be standing there in a thin robe, staring at the spectacle. His hairstyle was peculiar, and his face had a bewildered expression. He had probably been stunned by the massive disy of force.


    Some people had multiple expressions; they should all kneel and then open the city...


    Wait, the city gates were actually open.


    Mu Xinhai couldn''t help but burst intoughter. They had all been shocked, even forgetting to close the city gates. What a bunch of ipetence!


    Xiang Liren and Shi Yi, standing behind him, were also puzzled. Could these people have been stunned like this?


    "Be careful, this might be a trap," Xiang Liren cautioned.


    Mu Xinhai waved his hand dismissively. "They''re just a bunch of clowns. There''s no need to be afraid. Come here! Go greet them."


    A disciple promptly descended and quickly reached the city gates. Standing at the top gave you a sense of height, but when standing below the city walls, you could truly understand how tall they were.


    "Listen up! You are already surrounded! Quickly put down your weapons, or else..."


    Before the disciple could finish speaking, his face turned peculiar, as if he were having a nosebleed. His face turned bright red.


    Mu Xinhai frowned slightly. ''Did these people dare to kill my disciple? Do they not care about their lives? If ites to that, don''t me me for sacking the city. The people inside would be shivering in fear.''


    However, inside the city, all the people were bustling along the streets, not paying it any mind, happily conversing.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 859 (The Wise Ones)

    Chapter 859 (The Wise Ones)


    An elderly man sat at a tea stall, talking softly.


    "Ah, more people areing to their deaths."


    "Yes, who knows what these people are thinking? Can''t they find something better to do?"


    "What else can they be thinking? They must believe our Voidless Empire is easy to mess with."


    "Yes, but they never thought they were poking a ho''s nest this time."


    As this was said, everyone at the tea stall burst intoughter. Even though the city gates were still open, people walked by, seemingly oblivious to the situation outside.


    This trust in the Voidless Empire showcased its strength well, a testament to Yue Hua''s good work. A powerful empire needed its people to have such awareness. If the masses didn''t have confidence in you, what''s the point?


    However, Mu Xinhai was watching as his disciples returned, his expression growing increasingly grave.


    "Master...help..." The disciple didn''t manage to finish his sentence.


    Bang!


    The entire person suddenly exploded, and a vivid mist of blood filled the air, shocking everyone.


    Mu Xinhai was taken aback. He had initially thought there was no need for anyone to die in this upation of the Voidless Empire. But now, even before the battle had started, one person had died. It was like pping himself in the face and making a mockery for others to see!


    Lie Gu, standing on the city wall, grinned and shouted towards the opposite side, "Listen up! You people are already surrounded by us! On your right, you''ll find the spectator area. If you don''t want to die, you can go stand there. I''ll consider you an audience!"


    After saying that, Lie Gu waved his hand, and tworge characters emerged: "Spectator Area."


    Lie Gu understood the intention of Your Honor. In a situation like this, the oue would undoubtedly be total annihtion. However, the news of that total annihtion had to be spread, so they needed to leave some survivors. But you couldn''t leave survivors after the battle; they had to be announced beforehand.


    Because only the smart ones did smart things, and fools only met death.


    Lie Gu''s actions surprised Mu Xinhai, who thought, ''This man is truly audacious! He said such words. It seems like you have no idea of my might! Up to now, we still hadn''t seen the assembled army. This so-called empire is nothing special.''


    Xiang Liren and Shi Yi quietly stepped back a few paces.


    "What should we do?" Xiang Liren felt uncertain. The Voidless Empire was rather unpredictable. He was genuinely afraid that Mu Xinhai would kick a ho''s nest, which would be disastrous.


    Shi Yi whispered, "Don''t worry. The Mansion Lord mentioned that Fan Jin is here. As long as there is a Heavenly Venerable inside, we are safe."


    "But if he is not an Overlord and there happens to be one in Voidless Realm, what do we do? Do we have to die alongside him?" Xiang Liren was wavering. His gut feeling told him he should not stay here, but he should be on the spectator''s side.


    Shi Yi asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you today? You seem paranoid."


    "Up to now, we haven''t seen Fan Jin. If he doesn''t show up, how do we know if he''s even real? Isn''t it incredibly hard to invite him?" Xiang Liren was sceptical.


    "You''re not thinking of going to the spectator area, are you?" Shi Yi said in a low voice.


    Xiang Liren didn''t say anything. He was making a decision within himself. Whose side should he listen to? Not only Xiang Liren and Shi Yi but also Yang Yao and Shi Yu were facing a simr situation.


    "Yang Yao, I think we shouldn''t meddle in this," Shi Yu said, feeling uneasy. That disciple who had just exploded had put him on edge. This kind of behaviour was undoubtedly provoking the Prime Yang Mansion.


    ''Today''s bloodshed was certainly unavoidable, but as for the initial massacre... To hell with it! Who knows how they managed to kill one of our disciples? And now we''re talking about a massacre? If we end up getting massacred in return, it will be our own undoing. So, the question is whether we should seize the chance at survival!''


    This is the real issue at hand.


    However, Yang Yao didn''t share the same thoughts as Shi Yu. He calmly said, "If you want to go, no one''s stopping you."


    Yang Yao still aimed to cosy up to the Prime Yang Mansion. He was gambling, betting on the Prime Yang Mansion''s victory. If the Prime Yang Mansion won, he could benefit from it as well.


    Shi Yu was now lost in thought, remembering that night when that man killed two Gods. He was likely a Venerable. And Mu Xinhai was also a Venerable. If a battle broke out, the oue was uncertain. Such a battle wasn''t something he, as an Order, should get involved in, so he needed to make his choice early.


    But Shi Yu was still hesitating because he didn''t know if his choice was correct.


    Lie Gu on the city wall was getting impatient. They were all a bunch of daredevils!


    "Ten more seconds for you!" Lie Gu shouted.


    After hearing this, Mu Xinhai was puzzled. What was the deal with ten seconds?


    Lie Gu began the countdown, "10! 9! 8!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people listened to Lie Gu''s countdown, but only two acted on it. Those two were Xiang Liren and Shi Yu. They realised the other side was giving them onest chance to make a choice, forcing them to decide.


    "3! 2!"


    Xiang Liren and Shi Yu almost wanted to curse. Just a moment ago, he was counting down from 8, and now he suddenly jumped to 2!


    How shameless!


    Mu Xinhai shouted at Lie Gu, "Stop shouting! No one will go there! We might as well have a good fight and let you all know how powerful my Prime Yang Mansion is! After I sweep your Voidless Empire, I''ll make you kneel in front of me, counting down your remaining life!"


    However, when Lie Gu reached "1"...


    Two figures suddenly flew out of the massive crowd.


    Mu Xinhai felt it, and his expression darkened instantly. He felt a sharp pain on his face. ''These two bastards! Why didn''t theye out earlier? Did they have to wait until I had shouted something? They are pping me in the face!''


    Mu Xinhai leaned over to take a look at who it was. When he saw that one of them was Xiang Liren, his entire body felt terrible. He was the person he had summoned, and now he is running away!


    ''Are you out of your mind? Don''t you know how powerful I am? And yet, you''ve chosen to run to the spectator area to save your lives!''


    As for the other one, Mu Xinhai had forgotten who he was, just some insignificant person. But even if you''re insignificant, I''ll still have to kill youter!


    For Xiang Liren and Shi Yu''s escape, everyone around them burst into mockingughter. These two losers had been scared away by just two people! It was truly embarrassing.


    However, no one knew that Xiang Liren and Shi Yu had made a wise choice.


    Shi Yi watched as Xiang Liren ran, feeling somewhat helpless. ''You''re at the peak level God, and you''ve been frightened off! If this gets out, how will you show your face? Your Broken Moon Valley will be aughingstock.''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 860 (These Two Are Very Injured)

    Chapter 860 (These Two Are Very Injured)


    Yang Yao sighed softly. Shi Yu was still too young; he couldn''t handle a fright like that. The other side just counted down numbers, and they were already scared off. Even the Valley Master was simrly frightened despite being at the peak level God. It''s truly baffling.


    Xiang Liren and Shi Yu stood alone, receiving the ridicule of everyone. It wasn''t a pleasant feeling, but they had made their choice, and now they had to face the consequences.


    Especially when they saw Mu Xinhai''s expression, Xiang Liren and Shi Yu could feel that he intended to kill them both. So, they could only hope that the Voidless Empire could withstand the damage.


    Seeing two people fly out, Lie Gu was a bit surprised because these two were quite clever. However, considering there were millions of people, having only two intelligent individuals was a dreadfully low ratio. It seemed that the people of the Sapphire Continent were mostly simpletons. Praise should be given where it''s due.


    "Those two over there, you have made the most honourable choice of your lives. You will feel proud and arrogant for it," Lie Gu said. However, as he spoke, Xiang Liren and Shi Yu couldn''t find it in them to smile. The Voidless Empire should at least disy some strength. At the very least, close the city gate. Your carelessness, the Emperor will know¡­


    Mu Xinhai narrowed his eyes. Faced with such humiliation, he had to redeem it through a battle; otherwise, even if he managed to capture the city with his massive army, it would be a disgrace that hadn''t been cleansed.


    "You dare to challenge us!" Mu Xinhai shouted at Lie Gu.


    ''Fuck, someone actually dares to challenge me. That takes some courage!''


    However, just as Lie Gu was about to respond, footsteps appeared on the stairs, causing his expression to immediately sour. ''Someone''s here! Who is it? Who wants to seize the opportunity to show off like me!''


    Mu Xinhai saw that the opposingmander appeared flustered, and he burst intoughter, "Haha, that''s all there is to it!"


    Xiang Liren and Shi Yu wished for death at that moment. Big brother... What kind of expression is that? Can you please put on a more confident look? Even if you''re just putting on an act, for heaven''s sake, give us some confidence. You have to remember that when we broke out, it took immense courage. Don''t deceive us, okay?


    Xiang Liren and Shi Yu turned their gaze towards Mu Xinhai, and to their surprise, he revealed a wicked grin. Oh god... Don''t toy with us like this. Where did that imposing aura go? Please, show some confidence.


    Lie Gupletely ignored their reactions, his attention focused on the faint footsteps. ''Who is it? If they''re one of my underlings, they should listen to me and not disrupt me. However, if it''s one of the Seven Deadly Sins, it''s a different story.'' From the subtle footsteps, Lie Gu dared to conclude that it was a woman! Among the Seven Deadly Sins, only Ye Zizi and Brittany were women. Brittany took care of Jue Tian daily and had no time toe out.


    ''It had better not be Ye Zizi! God, please spare me! Buddha, please spare me!''


    "Oh, Lie Gu, what are you doing?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Lie Gu felt despair. This expression was observed by millions of people, who erupted into raucousughter. This was the expression of a person who was about to die!


    Not only was Lie Gu in despair, but Xiang Liren and Shi Yu felt the same way. This despair had no added seasonings, it was pure and unadulterated.


    "Wow, so many people," Ye Zizi eximed, covering her small mouth in surprise.


    Lie Gu went to Ye Zizi''s side and pushed her toward the stairs. "Zizi, be good. It''s still early; go back and take a nap."


    Ye Zizi pursed her little lips. "Alright, I''ll go wake Your Honor."


    Lie Gu: "..."


    "Zizi, are we siblings?" Lie Gu asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah."


    "Am I good to you?"


    "You''re good."


    "Then, would you go back to sleep?"


    "No."


    Lie Gu: "..."


    "My dear Zizi, what do you want?" Lie Gu was exasperated. Why did he have to run into Ye Zizi of all people? He would have preferred to meet any other woman.


    Ye Zizi grinned. "Of course, to have some fun. Do you want to y alone?"


    Helpless, Lie Gu could onlypromise, "Alright, we agree not to be sulky."


    "Okay, no sulking." A mischievous look gleamed in Ye Zizi''s crimson eyes.


    Lie Gu had no choice but to temporarily trust Ye Zizi, and hisplexion gradually returned to normal.


    This made Xiang Liren and Shi Yu, not far away, relieved. This was the kind of intimidating demeanour they expected. All was well now... all was well...


    But who was this little girl? Just now, this man seemed to be quite afraid of her. It was really strange.


    Could this little girl be an expert? However, there was no way to tell from her appearance; wasn''t she just a child?


    Seeing Ye Zizi directly jumping down, Lie Gu was stupefied. ''I haven''t even said who will y the first round, and you just jumped down like this.''


    Looking at Ye Zizi''s leap, Xiang Liren and Shi Yu were seriously concerned. You have such a big Voidless Empire, don''t you have anyone else? Sending a little girl to fight is just absurd. Do you want to kill us so badly?


    Such a cute little girl was about to die; it was truly heart-wrenching. And they were about to die soon too...


    Oh god, please don''t treat us like this.


    Ye Zizi stood on the snowy ground, gazing at the millions of people in front of her and said, "Who wants to y with me? Send someone strong."


    Mu Xinhai, of course, wouldn''t personally step into the first battle. Themander should only enter when things can''t be resolved by the subordinates.


    However, Mu Xinhai didn''t expect the opposing side to send a little girl; she was really no different from a child.


    "Who is willing to fight for me?" Mu Xinhai shouted.


    "I am!"


    Suddenly, Yang Yao stepped forward and floated in front of Mu Xinhai, bowing respectfully.


    Seeing Yang Yao''s actions, Shi Yu couldn''t help but feel exasperated. ''Why are you in such a hurry? Let''s assess the situation first. Right now, we don''t even know the enemy''s strength.''


    Yang Yao''s idea was straightforward. This was a good opportunity to gain trust. "Alright! If you win this battle, you''ll be remembered in history."


    "Thank you, Lord!" Yang Yao was delighted. It seemed like his decision was the right one!


    Yang Yao''s actions were based on underestimating Ye Zizi due to her age. He believed that a little girl couldn''t be too strong. Using such a little girl to gain the lord''s trust was quite profitable. He wouldn''t lose anything, and he could gain a lot. Initially, Shi Yi also considered fighting but hesitated in the end, letting Yang Yao get ahead.


    However, Shi Yu didn''t think much about it. He just saw this as an opportunity to prove himself.


    After taking the order, Yang Yao flew toward Ye Zizi and stood not too far in front of her.


    "I am Yang Yao, and I don''t kill nameless people. State your name, and I''ll make sure you die quickly!" Yang Yao summoned his Lingci, preparing tounch various attacks.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 861 (One Hundred Percent)

    Chapter 861 (One Hundred Percent)


    Ye Zizi twirled her ponytail with her delicate fingers and said with a faint smile, "No need for introductions. I''m not interested in your name. After all, you won''t be visible in a little while."


    "Boastful words! Watch my Lingci!" Yang Yao shouted angrily, trying to showcase his strength to gain Mu Xinhai''s recognition.


    Yang Yao''s right hand instantly conjured a silver Lingci that emitted a significant amount of aura. The Lingci even emitted a shallow blue light, indicating it had been tempered three times.


    "This Yang Yao is not bad. He has tempered an ancient divine artifact three times," Mu Xinhaimented upon seeing it.


    Standing behind him, Shi Yi smiled slightly. "For someone at the peak of the Order level, tempering a weapon three times is not easy. This Yang Yao does indeed have potential."


    "He''s quite good. Let''s see if he can defeat his opponent," Mu Xinhai remarked indifferently.


    If Yang Yao could restore some of his reputation, there would be rewards. However, if he failed...


    Then he wouldn''t me himself for being ruthless, and the Master of Benevolent King Prison would cease to exist.


    In the arena, Yang Yao''s Lingci directly stabbed toward Ye Zizi''s forehead. The explosive speed of his attack left people astounded. It had definitely exceeded the strength of a peak level Order.


    The snow on the ground flew up in a beautiful disy under this violent aura, forming a breathtaking picture.


    Though Ye Zizi appeared a bitzy, she was inwardly delighted. Finally, someone hade to y, which was excellent. Otherwise, she was nearly bored to death.


    Even though he seemed quite awful, it was something to pass the time with. This world didn''t even have chicken dinners; it was incredibly boring.


    Seeing the opponent''s attack, Ye Zizi suddenly leaped backward, as if she were escaping for her life.


    This scene made Shi Yu and Xiang Liren want to die. If she knew she had to run for her life, why did shee down just now?


    I understand! She must have been pushed down against her will just now.


    Ye Zizi''s evasion fueled Yang Yao''s frenzy, as he was convinced that she retreated because she couldn''t handle it.


    "Deep Pration!" Yang Yao roared, causing his Lingci to go into a crazy rotation, lifting a flurry of snowkes and attacking Ye Zizi.


    Many people in the audience had heard the name of this move, and at least half of them showed surprised expressions. It seemed that half the audience were experienced drivers in this regard.


    Shi Yu sighed softly. Why did Yang Yao give this move such a strange name? It''s quite embarrassing to shout this name out in front of a million people. Thankfully, he didn''t shout that other moves name.


    Venomous Dragon Pration.


    Facing the unexpected Deep Pration attack, Ye Zizi unexpectedly extended her small palm...


    Yang Yao could even see the patterns in Ye Zizi''s palm. ''She actually used her palm to block my Deep Pration, it''s clearly suicidal!''


    "Roar!"


    Yang Yao roared, and a wave of energy exploded outward, raising his overall aura. The Lingci emitted an eye-piercing beam of light.


    Shi Yu couldn''t help but keep watching. ''My goodness, how can you use the palm of your hand to block this? Despite Yang Yao''s oddly named move, its power should not be underestimated.''


    Upon witnessing this scene, Mu Xinhai smiled with malice. This little girl was indeed quite naive.


    Standing behind, Shi Yi didn''t think the same way. Just now, this little girl had obviously descended voluntarily. Also, the man didn''t seem worried at all.


    This could only mean one thing: this little girl was not as simple as she appeared, and perhaps Yang Yao was in trouble!


    Boom!


    A huge shockwave erupted at the city gate, causing the snow on the ground to meltpletely. The scene became temporarily blurred, making it impossible to see the oue.


    Shi Yu and Xiang Liren were staring intently, their hearts screaming, ''Don''t die... If you die, we''ll die with you.''


    Mu Xinhai had a smile at the corner of his mouth. Although there was a significant gap between a peak Order and himself, Yang Yao''s attack had already reached the level of a rank-one God. To receive the attack barehanded without any protective gear, the oue was quite apparent.


    That arm was definitely gone. Mu Xinhai was one hundred percent sure of it!


    However, after Mu Xinhai was one hundred percent certain, his smile gradually faded, and his expression turned into one of amazement.


    Not only Mu Xinhai, but Shi Yi, who was standing behind him, also disyed astonished expressions. They had been specting earlier, but only when they witnessed this scene did they truly realise the extent of their surprise.


    Shi Yu and Xiang Liren were also taken aback, but after the initial shock, they inexplicably burst into cheers...


    This added to the surprise, given the contrast with the million people on the other side who remained unnaturally silent. It seemed that Shi Yu and Xiang Liren were acting like cheerleaders for the other side.


    For Shi Yu and Xiang Liren, it was appropriate to cheer because they had ced all their hopes in the Voidless Empire. If the Voidless Empire couldn''t hold its own, they would be doomed.


    However, now!


    This was fantastic!


    That little girl had actually grabbed the pointed tip of the Lingci!


    Indeed, Ye Zizi''s left hand grasped the rapidly spinning point, and there was even a trace of a smirk on her lips, as if she were mocking Yang Yao for overestimating himself.


    Yang Yao was now in a terrible situation. He couldn''t believe that the little girl had grabbed the sharp point of the Deep Pration with her hand.


    What was her hand made of? Was it an ancient divine artifact?


    "You, you just didn''t believe in me, and you''re actually chasing me to fight," Ye Zizi chuckled lightly, applying a little pressure with her hand.


    Boom!


    It appeared that the Lingci, an ancient divine weapon, had shattered. At the very least, the entire pointed tip had been crushed by Ye Zizi.


    This scene left a million people dumbfounded. To crush an ancient divine weapon using just her little hand, and one that had been tempered three times at that¡ªhow was this even possible?


    Ye Zizi pinched her palm lightly, and some powder drifted from her small hand.


    Yang Yao''s face turned terrified. Without much thought, he leaped backward to put some distance between them.


    He felt that the person standing before him was not a little girl. She was a demon! The embodiment of a demon!


    This was the first time he had seen someone crush an ancient divine weapon into powder with their palm.


    Ye Zizi calmly approached Yang Yao, while Yang Yao retreated reflexively.


    Shi Yu saw this situation and thought that Yang Yao was done for. When you target the head, you need to have the patience to withstand the pressure.


    Mu Xinhai watched Yang Yao step back gradually, his expression worsening.


    One hundred percent!


    ''Why did they always make me lose face? This cursed Voidless Empire! What on earth had this little girl turned into? She crushed an ancient divine weapon with her palm!''


    Shi Yi, standing behind him, sighed inwardly. This Yang Yao was most likely finished...


    This little girl probably required a Venerable toe and settle the matter.


    Over a million people watched as a little girl forced Yang Yao to retreat, despite the fact that he was a peak level Order. He should have maintained his dignity, but now he was giving it up entirely, indicating just how afraid he was.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 862 (Not Painful at All)

    Chapter 862 (Not Painful at All)


    Only those who truly face Ye Zizi can feel fear. Don''t me Yang Yao for being too timid; this is a normal reaction.


    Back then, Ye Zizi even made someone shut themselves off.


    "Don''t retreat; we haven''t even started yet," Ye Ziziughed softly, feeling like she hadn''t even warmed up.


    Yang Yao, with a frightened expression, kept retreating, questioning with a trembling voice, "Who are you, after all?"


    "Me? I am who I am. You''re so foolish to ask such a question. Don''t retreat anymore, or I''ll get angry!" Ye Zizi put away her smile, saying coldly.


    Yang Yao wouldn''t fall for it. He clearly wasn''t a match, even losing a three times tempered ancient divine artifact and losing face. It was an unprofitable deal.


    Suddenly, Yang Yao shamelessly fled, his body turning into a phantom flying towards the sky.


    Mu Xinhai hated himself for not intervening in Yang Yao''s escape. Deserters must be executed!


    However, when Yang Yao was fleeing, Ye Zizi''s figure also disappeared.


    Just as Yang Yao thought he had sessfully escaped, Ye Zizi''s figure reappeared.


    "I hate it when people run away!" Ye Zizi said in a low voice, her little fist striking out.


    Yang Yao didn''t even have time to react; he felt a pain in his abdomen.


    But it was only a slight pain.


    "Hahaha, not painful... not painful at all..." Yang Yao burst into madughter, his insaneughter seeming to pierce through the heavens and earth.


    With a loud boom!


    Yang Yao''s body exploded in mid-air, leaving everyone stunned!


    One punch killed a peak level Order. How did you manage to do that?


    Shi Yu was also at the peak level Order, but seeing Yang Yao killed with one punch, he was shocked. If it were him just now, he would undoubtedly have been defeated with a punch.


    He hadn''t even seen the full power of that punch, as if it were thrown casually.


    Mu Xinhai believed that the little girl must be wearing a weapon; otherwise, how could she capture the ancient divine weapon and kill a peak level Order with one punch? Everything felt so impossible.


    Ye Zizi raised her little fist and said slowly, "Really, it didn''t take much. It''s all over in one punch. I told you not to introduce yourself; it''s a waste of words."


    After saying that, Ye Zizi floated towards the city wall. It''s time for Lie Gu to take the stage; these people are too weak, and she''s not interested anymore.


    "Zizi, are you done ying?" Lie Gu was delighted; she finally left.


    Ye Zizi pursed her lips. "Boring. I''m going back to sleep. You can y by yourself."


    "Haha, okay, bye." Lie Gu was very happy. Leave early; ''I''ll take care of these people.''


    Xiang Liren and Shi Yu saw the little girl leaving and felt uneasy. The momentum had just built up, and now she''s leaving. How could she leave; don''t go...


    In fact, seeing the little girl leave, many people secretly rejoiced. After all, the impact caused by Ye Zizi just now was quite strong. Now that she''s gone, everyone is relieved, even thinking that a powerful opponent has left, making it easier to deal with.


    They forgot that Ye Zizi was heading towards the city. Even if the city is breached, they still have to face her.


    At this moment, the city gate hasn''t been closed yet. Can''t you guys be more vignt? After all, we came to attack the city. Close the city gate, so there''s still an atmosphere of siege. The current atmosphere is not good.


    Lie Gu shouted, "Thest round doesn''t count. Let''s start over."


    Shi Yu: "..."


    Xiang Liren: "..."


    Why doesn''t it count? Why shouldn''t it count? It must count! Don''t get too carried away, you middle-parted man.


    Mu Xinhai felt insulted again and said in a deep voice, "Shi Yi, go and y."


    Shi Yi paused, respectfully saying, "Master, how about we first see who the opponent sends?"


    Mu Xinhai didn''t know yet; Shi Yi was also cunning. If the opponent is strong, he certainly won''t take the field.


    "You send someone!" Mu Xinhai shouted loudly.


    Lie Gu was delighted, about to jump down, when another voice sounded beside him.


    "Lie Gu, what are you doing?"


    Lie Gu felt like he was going to die. ''Why does someone always appear at critical moments? Can''t you alle at once, instead of appearing intermittently? This is wearing people out.''


    The neer was still a little girl...


    Kai Yun.


    This was also someone Lie Gu didn''t want to see, considering that Kai Yun was rted to Yue Hua. He had to show some consideration.


    "Wow, so many people, so many ships." Kai Yun saw the horizon and couldn''t help but exim, covering her mouth with both hands, as if frightened.


    Shi Yu and Xiang Liren were both dumbfounded. Just as one small one left, another one came. Does the Voidless Empire not have any adults? They''re all kids.


    Moreover, this little one doesn''t seem as strong as the previous one. She looks weak. Maybe it''s better to bring another little one.


    Lie Gu forced a smile and asked, "Kai Yun, why are you here?"


    "Oh, I just met Ye Zizi. She said there''s something fun here." Kai Yun smiled and said, Ye Zizi didn''t lie; there is something fun here.


    Lie Gu covered his face. Why did Ye Zizi have to tell others? And she specifically told Kai Yun, who is from the same family.


    ''This Ye Zizi, I let you y for a while, why do you have to tell others? And you told Kai Yun, a rtive from my wife''s family.''


    ''And I''m still ying dumb; these people are discovered by me. You can''t take them all!''


    "Kai Yun, Yue Hua is looking for you today." Lie Gu started making up stories; just needed to deceive Kai Yun away.


    "Yue Hua is looking for me? No rush; it''s not something major anyway."


    Lie Gu hurriedly said, "It''s a major issue."


    "Are you bullying Yue Hua?" Kai Yun asked.


    "How is that possible? How could I bully Yue Hua?" Lie Gu was truly embarrassed. What is Kai Yun thinking all the time?


    "Then I''ll go down and y."


    Without waiting for Lie Gu''s reply, Kai Yun floated out, her face showing innocence.


    At least many people felt that this was the expression a child should have. The one just now was too ferocious, not easy to deal with.


    Seeing this little girl take the stage, Xiang Liren and Shi Yu felt a bit desperate again.


    "Master, let me handle this little girl," Shi Yi said respectfully behind Mu Xinhai.


    Shi Yi could vouch that this little girl definitely wasn''t as strong as the previous one; she must be weak.


    So, he could take the stage himself and ensure everything went smoothly.


    But Shi Yi didn''t think of one thing¡ª even if the others were weak, you are still not their match. That''s the fatal blow.


    Still too young.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 863 (Looks Easy to Bully)

    Chapter 863 (Looks Easy to Bully)


    "Go ahead, be careful," Mu Xinhai didn''t object to Shi Yi''s request. Shi Yi is at the peak of God-level strength, a different concept from the peak of Order-level, so he was quite reassured.


    The key point is that this little girl looks easy to bully, like an obedient person.


    If Kai Yun knew what these people were thinking, she would definitelyugh and say, "How do you know I''m an obedient person? You''re really smart."


    However, just as Shi Yi was about to step out of the warship, a figure suddenly appeared!


    This surprised everyone present.


    It was a young man, cold as ice, with fair skin and a notably beautiful face, with long hair...


    If he wore women''s clothing, he would definitely be a beauty.


    Seeing this person approaching, Mu Xinhai immediately respectfully shouted, "Greetings, Fan Jin!"


    Shi Yi hadn''t seen Fan Jin before, but upon hearing Mu Xinhai''s words, he also bowed and said, "Greetings, Fan Jin."


    "No need for many formalities," Fan Jin said indifferently, appearing very natural. His right hand was ced behind him, and his left hand rested on his abdomen, showing an elegant demeanour.


    Seeing Fan Jin suddenly appear, Mu Xinhai and Shi Yi both steadied themselves. This is someone who has almost stepped into the ranks of the Overlord. Today, the Voidless Empire will surely be destroyed!


    As for Fan Jin, when he saw the Voidless Empire before him, there was a slight look of shock, but he quickly suppressed it.


    ''Didn''t expect such an empire in this northern region; it''s truly eye-opening. No wonder Mu Xinhai wants to make it his own. Even I''m a bit tempted.''


    But as someone who has almost stepped into the Overlord ranks, he can''t lose face like this.


    Shi Yu also saw this sudden appearance of a man and expressed his unfamiliarity.


    "Master, who is this man?" Shi Yu asked curiously.


    Xiang Liren waspletely stiff because Mu Xinhai really called Fan Jin! Originally, he thought it was fake; how could Mu Xinhai call Fan Jin? But now, the fact is in front of him, and he has to believe it.


    Seeing Xiang Liren''s shock, Shi Yu also felt a bit uncertain.


    "Master, who is this guy?"


    Xiang Liren took a deep breath. "This is Fan Jin, someone who has almost stepped into the Overlord ranks!"


    Hearing Xiang Liren''s words, Shi Yu was like a stone statue, unable to move.


    This person is actually the legendary figure from the northern region, Fan Jin! He''s just a step away from entering the Overlord ranks! This is too terrifying!


    Moreover, how did hee here today? This is bad... a figure who has almost stepped into the Overlord ranks hase. We''re really done for.


    It''s not just Shi Yu thinking this; Xiang Liren is feeling the same. We''re really done for.


    Mu Xinhai is now full of confidence. With Fan Jin here, we''ll definitely win today''s battle!


    "Don''t worry," Fan Jin said calmly. This is just a small scene; there''s no need for him to take action. Let''s just observe the opponent''s formation.


    ''Wait, this shouldn''t be called a formation because there isn''t one. There''s even a little girl standing in the middle. The city gate is still open; could the opponent be dumbfounded?''


    ''The emperor? Won''t he still be dreaming?''


    At this moment, Ye Hua is holding three lovely wives, dreaming without a care in the world,pletely unaware that his subordinates have stolen the limelight by showing off.


    When Ye Hua wakes up, everyone might be gone...


    Meanwhile, Daji is waiting outside the door, setting up a barrier to avoid disturbing the master''s sleep.


    ''These fools, actually disturbing the master''s beautiful dreams. I really want to rush out and kill them all directly.''


    In the battlefield,


    Shi Yi finally made her move,nding steadily ten yards away from Kai Yun.


    Kai Yun maintained her "childlike" smile,plemented by her petite figure, truly resembling a child.


    However, unlike Ye Zizi, this was a genuinely innocent little girl from the heart.


    Kai Yun felt that someone quite formidable had just arrived, but the powerful one from earlier didn''te down, and instead, someone else showed up. It was a bit disappointing.


    Really a bit disappointed, sigh...


    Shi Yi heard the little girl''s sigh and curiously asked, "If you retreat now, I won''t kill you."


    "Are you going to kill me? I haven''t even thought about killing you, bad person~" Kai Yun said with a childish voice.


    Shi Yu immediately covered his face. Elder sister, the two armies are facing each other; how can you say such things? If you want to sound fierce, do it like that little girl earlier, who started with tough words right away. Always threatening people, that''s what gives off an imposing aura. Look at you, speaking so softly, even ending with "bad person." Oh heavens, he must be a bad person.


    Dead for sure...


    Shi Yi also didn''t expect this girl to be so delicate, calling him a bad person...


    ''Do I look like a good person, considering I''ve reached your doorstep?''


    "I gave you a chance; don''t me me for being ruthless now." Shi Yi said coldly. ''Since we''re on the battlefield, age and strength don''t matter. It''s your fault for underestimating us, even sending a little girl to fight!''


    "I don''t me you." Kai Yun said happily. This person speaks interestingly.


    With Kai Yun''s words, millions of people were all secretlyughing. This girl is so cute. The girl who appeared earlier was like a violent little Lolita, way too terrifying.


    But this time, it''s Shi Yi, with the peak strength of a God. He should easily defeat his opponent with a single punch and turn the tide.


    Xiang Liren and Shi Yu can hardly hold on anymore; their legs are trembling. This little girl gives them no confidence at all. She''s definitely going to bepletely defeated by Shi Yi.


    As the head of the Poison Snake Sect, Shi Yi is an expert in snake handling. His snakes are carefully bred, even requiring caution from Gods, as the poison takes time to dissipate.


    "Let me show you what it''s like!" Shi Yi''s right hand flicked, and a ck shadow flew out of her robe towards Kai Yun. The speed was astonishing!


    Seeing Shi Yi''s move, Fan Jinmented indifferently, "I didn''t expect this person to have Kun snake; not bad."


    Mu Xinhai, on the side, respectfully said, "He is Shi Yi, the head of the Poison Snake Sect, specialising in collecting rare snakes."


    "I see. That makes sense then." Fan Jinmented casually.


    At this moment, Shi Yu also eximed, "What snake is this?"


    Xiang Liren said in a deep voice, "This is a Kun snake. It''s a small snake, but its poison is extremely potent. Even a God bitten by it will be stunned, and the venom is so rare that, if not raised from a young age, it will rebel against its master."


    "What if I get bitten?" Shi Yu curiously asked.


    Xiang Liren looked at Shi Yu, lightlyughed, and said, "In the blink of an eye, you''ll be gone."


    "Damn, is it that terrifying?" Shi Yu eximed.


    "Yes, this guy is the Snake King, a God who ys with snakes. He''s much stronger than me." Xiang Liren said indifferently, seemingly also quite wary of these venomous snakes, unable to defend against thempletely.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 864 (Public Humiliation)

    Chapter 864 (Public Humiliation)


    Shi Yu, hearing this, felt like ashes. A God who ys with snakes is really damn untouchable. This little girl is done for.


    And after she''s done for, he and the Xiang Liren are also done for. Are you guys from both sides trying to y us to death?


    Hopeless.


    Kai Yun seemed to be in a daze, appearing as if she had no idea what was happening, her childlike appearance making it all the more convincing.


    On the city wall, Lie Gu felt quite annoyed. ''Stop causing trouble; I just wanted to go down and show off a bit, what''s the big deal?''


    ''Just a little show-off, damn it. I''ve even nned out my lines.''


    As the Kun snake swiftly approached, Kai Yun suddenly reached out!


    So fast that no one noticed!


    Seeing this move, Fan Jin, standing on the warship, was momentarily stunned, and his brows slightly furrowed!


    Who is Kai Yun? She''s the little girl who fought with Ye Hua back then, with terrifying strength. In the end, Ye Hua scared her off with his Mystical Fire, showcasing the incredible power of his exceptional fire.


    However, Ye Hua has yet to sessfully integrate the Mystical Fire, while Donghuang Li has easily done it. This has left Ye Hua a bit frustrated.


    But when he thinks about his child''s extraordinary talent, he doesn''t worry too much. His child should be more powerful than him; that''s the only way to make him proud.


    Kai Yun grabbed the head of the Kun snake.


    This single grab left everyone dumbfounded.


    Looking at Shi Yu and Xiang Liren, their eyeballs were about to pop out. The emotional roller coaster they experienced, the ups and downs, made them feel like they couldn''t bear such emotions.


    Just a moment ago, they felt the little girl was done for, but in the blink of an eye, she actually grabbed the Kun Snake.


    Mu Xinhai couldn''t help but exim, "How is this possible! She actually caught it!"


    Even Fan Jin couldn''t conceal his surprise. From the speed alone, this little girl was not inferior to him!


    Looking at the open city gate behind the little girl, Fan Jin couldn''t help but swallow, wondering what kind of world was inside!


    And that man on the city wall! What is he wearing?


    Why is his clothing so strange, so frivolous! It''s even pink! And his hair is parted in the middle!


    And that frivolous expression, lying on the city wall, looking so bored!


    Just a moment ago, he felt that this man was acting so arrogant because of being puffed up. But now he feels...


    He simply didn''t care. It''s a kind of self-confidence!


    "What happened before I arrived?" Fan Jin asked indifferently. The heavy expression on his face dissipated because Fan Jin couldn''t express such negative emotions; he was very good at restraining himself. After all, Fan Jin had his pride.


    Mu Xinhai whispered, "Just now, another little girl came out on their side and shattered a peak Order with a single punch."


    "Another little girl?" Fan Jin was puzzled. Does this empire not have any men? Are they all sending little girls to the battlefield?


    "Yes, that little girl crushed an ancient divine artifact with one hand, tempered three times." Mu Xinhai added.


    And then added, "I feel like that little girl might be wearing some weapon."


    Fan Jin remained silent after hearing this. If it''s really a weapon, then it''s fine!


    But if she''s not wearing any weapon! Fan Jin couldn''t help but swallow another mouthful of saliva. If she''s not wearing any weapon, her strength should be at the Overlord level! Because even he can''t crush an ancient divine artifact tempered three times with bare hands.


    At this moment, even Fan Jin was a bit uncertain.


    Suddenly, Fan Jin asked, "What are those two people doing over there? Spectators?"


    "Supreme Venerable Fan Jin, those two are traitors, people who retreat in the face of the enemy. If they stand there, the Voidless Realm won''t harm them," Mu Xinhai said in a deep voice. Once he dealt with the Voidless Realm, he would execute these two!


    "Indeed," Fan Jin murmured, seeming to care but still nced at the "Spectator Area."


    On the battlefield, Shi Yi felt a bit speechless. Her Kun snake was actually caught by the girl on the opposite side! This was an unprecedented scene! She''s even teasing my Kun snake!!!


    "Tsk tsk tsk, little snake, what''s your name?" Kai Yun grabbed the snake''s head underneath and yfully patted the snake''s small head with her left hand.


    To be honest, the Kun snake at this moment was a bit confused. It rushed out with a deadly aura, looking quite fierce. If there was a mirror in front of it, even it would be scared by its ferocious expression.


    Just as it was about to bite the girl''s neck and release its venom, unexpectedly, this little girl grabbed its throat, the sensation akin to having one''s lifeline cut off.


    She even patted its head!


    Haven''t you seen such a fierce snake? Look at my fierce expression; aren''t you scared? Let me go! Let me bite you!!!


    Kai Yun, smiling, said, "Oh, this little snake even knows how to y with expressions. How cute."


    After saying that, she pped the snake''s head with a smile.


    The Kun snake instantly felt awkward; it felt like its dignity had been insulted. It opened its "big" mouth.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss...


    Just asking if you''re scared or not!


    However, the opened-mouth Kun snake was dumbfounded. If it could speak, the biggest regret in its life would be opening its mouth in front of this little girl.


    Because Kai Yun directly pinched the Kun Snake''s fangs and pulled...


    Then she pulled out another fang, smiling and saying, "Alright, you''re now venom-free."


    Millions of people were shocked. This little girl is terrifying!


    Killing without a trace!


    No, no, no, this is killing a snake without a trace. In front of millions of people, she publicly humiliated a snake!


    Too much! It''s too much! Such actions are simply deserving of divine retribution.


    At this moment, the Kun snake didn''t know what had happened. It just felt a pain in its mouth, and its brain buzzed.


    Then, when it closed its mouth, it felt like something was missing...


    It was like the feeling of an elderly person without teeth. My teeth?


    My venomous fangs!!!


    Oh my god, where are my venomous fangs!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 865 (Playing Till Death)

    Chapter 865 (ying Till Death)


    Shi Yi''s face turned red with anger. This was not just an insult to her snake but also an affront to his dignity!


    She actually pulled out the teeth of the Kun snake! How is that possible!


    The teeth of the Kun Snake were no less than an ancient divine artifact, and she actually pulled them out!


    This was absolutely impossible!


    A girl so full of innocence, shouldn''t she be ying under her mother''s knees, asking for candies? And was that hand made of ancient divine artifacts?


    Originally, when Kai Yun grabbed the Kun snake''s neck, Fan Jin was already shocked, but now seeing the little girl actually pulling out the snake''s poisonous fangs, Fan Jin felt a bit dizzy.


    The Kun snake is so rare because it is a living ancient divine artifact, and living divine artifacts are much better than some weapons. Some species, like the Kun snake, can even bepared to ancient divine artifacts.


    However, this little girl, just like catching a chicken, caught it and yed with it in her hand...


    For some reason, Fan Jin felt he should leave!


    But if he left now, wouldn''t he lose face? Even a snake cares about face, and he, being a peak Heavenly Venerable, shouldn''t he care about face too?


    "Fan Jin, the great god, this..." Mu Xinhai was also a bit confused, looking just as panicked as Fan Jin.


    How could the girls of the Voidless Empire be so ruthless? Thest one crushed it, and this one pulled it out...


    Do you still have any shame? Are you guys really fighting, or are you clearly pping our faces!


    Fan Jin saw Mu Xinhai turning around and immediately changed his expression: "It''s okay, with me here, they can''t stir up trouble."


    "That''s good." Hearing his words, Mu Xinhai breathed a sigh of relief, at least Fan Jin still had confidence.


    However, Mu Xinhai didn''t know that Fan Jin had no confidence at all. He was also in a panic now, even regrettinging here today. What should he do...


    Xiang Liren and Shi Yu also looked shocked.


    Shi Yu didn''t understand and asked, "Are the teeth of the Kun snake so easy to pull out?"


    "No! Not easy at all. The teeth of the Kun Snake can even bite through meteorite iron. There is a record in history of the Kun snake being afraid of its own teeth. This little girl is even more ruthless than the previous one. We underestimated the strength of the Voidless Empire!" Xiang Liren now dared to confirm that the No Void Empire was full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.


    Shi Yu even felt that the one in the wheelchair was actually the weakest; these were the main forces of the Voidless Empire!


    The team of little girls...


    "This is probably the most tragic Kun snake in history, being humiliated like this," Shi Yu sighed atst, realising how wise his choice to run away was. ''May my Three Supreme Halls be blessed.''


    Xiang Liren also had a simr feeling.


    "Release my snake!" Shi Yi shouted angrily, looking fierce. The Kun snake was one of his most important snakes, even raised since childhood, like his own child.


    Seeing his child in someone else''s hands, having its teeth pulled out in public, how could he bear such a great humiliation!


    Kai Yun held the stiff Kun snake and said happily, "Wait a minute, I haven''t had enough fun yet, right, little snake?"


    The Kun snake was now in a daze, wondering where it was, why it was caught, experiencing amnesia... I must have amnesia...


    Let me sleep for a while.


    Kai Yun looked at the Kun Snake drooping and eximed, then lifted it up. "Little snake, what''s wrong with you? Wake up quickly."


    After saying that, she even smacked the snake''s head.


    "Don''t hit it again! You cruel woman!" Shi Yi was on the verge of exploding. He watched as his child was being beaten.


    However, after hitting it for a while, Kai Yun didn''t see the Kun snake wake up. "Here, take it back. It''s not fun at all..."


    Seeing this, Kai Yun directly threw the Kun snake back to Shi Yi. Shi Yi caught his Kun Snake, only to find that it had no breath.


    "You actually killed it! Why are you so malicious! You are a venomous woman!" Shi Yi cursed loudly at Kai Yun. This Kun snake was so cute, and she actually beat it to death! Never seen such a heartless girl!


    Even more heartless than the one just now!


    Kai Yun was not convinced and pouted, saying, "Where am I malicious? I just pped it a few times. Who knew your little snake couldn''t handle it."


    "You! Today, I will hang your corpse at the city gate to expose it!"


    "It''s freezing," Kai Yun reminded, pointing out that there was no sun exposure here. People whocked knowledge indeed didn''t understand.


    "Anything is fine. Fight my snake!"


    "Ah! Do you still have snakes? Let me y with them."


    "..."


    "Come out! Silver Winged Serpent!" Shi Yi shouted angrily, and another snake flew out from his sleeve, but instead of attacking Kai Yun, itnded nearby!


    This was apletely ck snake with three eyes. One eye was above the other two, giving it a creepy appearance!


    "Wow, how many snakes do you have in your clothes?" Kai Yun eximed, really wanting to strip Shi Yi naked to see how many snakes were hidden in his sleeves.


    "Not telling you!" Shi Yi casually said, then felt it was not right. Why did he say such things? He seemed like a child. Damn, he was being led by this little girl!


    "Silver Winged Serpent, let the world see your true face!"


    Hiss! Thepletely ck Silver Winged Serpent suddenly expanded rapidly, turning from a regr-sized snake into a giant serpent reaching a hundred zhang in height in just a couple of breaths. This height was already equivalent to the height of the city wall, even surpassing it because half of its body was still coiled on the ground!


    "Wow!" Kai Yun couldn''t help but exim.


    Even Lie Gu on the city wall was surprised!


    It seemed like it had been a long time since they had eaten snakes. Although the Silver Winged Serpent wasn''t a super supplement, it could still nourish the body. His precious Yue Hua and three wives all needed nourishment. Should he stew it or roast it?


    What Lie Gu thought was what Kai Yun was thinking¡ªsuch a big chunk of snake, how long would it take to eat!


    Why not have a citywide snake soup festival!


    Everyone would be very happy; it sounded interesting! Snake Soup Street, that sounded fun!


    "Frightened, huh! Do you think it''s over? That''s impossible!" Shi Yi sneered, and a peak God aura burst forth.


    "Spirit Root Armor!"


    "Dragon Tiger Nails!"


    "Gigantification Seal!"


    "Flower Cloud Demon Shard!"


    With Shi Yi''s shouts, a set of armour appeared on the Silver Winged Serpent''s body, enveloping itpletely!


    On the armour, countless tooth-like objects emerged, emitting a chilling aura.


    On the Spirit Root Armor, there were flickering marks, seemingly enhancing its defence. Many eerie flowers also appeared on the Spirit Root Armor, exuding a breath of death, heralding their arrival.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 866 (Craving Snake Meat for Breakfast)

    Chapter 866 (Craving Snake Meat for Breakfast)


    A super-strong aura burst out from the Silver Winged Serpent''s body!


    This was a snake with many buffs added to it. Although the Silver Winged Serpent was slightly inferior to the Kun snake, with these buffs, it became much stronger!


    The Kun snake was used for surprise attacks, making it difficult to defend against, but this Silver Winged Serpent was a straightforward attacker. To put it bluntly, a snake like this could wipe out an empire!


    "This snake is amazing! It feels like it has the strength of a Venerable!" Shi Yu eximed. When it was released and expanded earlier, it felt like it only had the strength of a God. However, with those techniques, it directly broke through to the Venerable level!


    Xiang Lirenmented, "I already said, Shi Yi is a snake enthusiast. This Silver Winged Serpent is one of his trump cards. Using it today has truly opened my eyes! If Shi Yi reaches the Venerable, I''m afraid this snake will be ssified as an ancient fierce beast."


    "What! Ancient fierce beast!" Shi Yu was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. If Shi Yi truly reached the Venerable and elevated the snake to the level of an ancient fierce beast, it would be truly awe-inspiring. Being able tomand an ancient fierce beast was a terrifying thing!


    At this moment, Mu Xinhai finally smiled. "It seems that Shi Yi still has some tricks up his sleeve. This Silver Winged Serpent is indeed formidable, already a rank-one Venerable."


    Although Mu Xinhai was smiling, he felt a bit uneasy because Shi Yi''s trump cards were indeed terrifying!


    After all, he was only a rank-two Venerable, and Shi Yi, at the peak of God level, had a pet that couldpete with himpletely!


    It could only be said that Shi Yi was really good at keeping secrets. He had to be more cautious in the future.


    Shi Yi had no choice. Originally, he didn''t want to use such a move, but the Kun snake was killed, making Shi Yi furious and revealing his ace card!


    Fan Jin standing beside him didn''t feel happy because, based on the little girl''s previous move, this snake should be manageable.


    Now it was just anticipation, hoping that he was wrong.


    But as a peak Heavenly Venerable, how could he make a wrong judgement!


    However, seeing this scene, millions of people instantly cheered, and the momentum reached its peak.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The cries of killing resounded outside the city, breaking through the clouds, and a murderous aura immediately swept across the entire battlefield.


    Hearing such a killing atmosphere, Shi Yi''s blood also boiled!


    "Silver Winged Serpent! Devour this heartless one in front of you!" Shi Yi shouted loudly, and the massive Silver Winged Serpent seemed to understand.


    Its body immediately coiled, overlooking Kai Yun.


    Its head rushed towards Kai Yun!


    The armour enveloping the head of the Silver Winged Serpent suddenly radiated gorgeous colours, and the fierce spikes were like blooming flowers!


    Facing the ferocious Silver Winged Serpent, Kai Yun smiled and said, "Wow~ How can I eat such a big chunk? It''s too much~"


    Boom!


    The Silver Winged Serpent fiercely collided with the ground, creating a huge crater in its ce!


    A violent wave of energy spread in all directions, even causing the airborne warships to sway slightly...


    But when it touched the city wall, there was no reaction...


    No one noticed this detail because they were all watching to see if the little girl survived.


    However, Fan Jin saw this scene. Such a powerful energy wave couldn''t harm the city wall!


    Moreover, he had just clearly felt the fluctuation of energy in the city wall, indicating that something had blocked it!


    If he hadn''t carefully observed, he wouldn''t have noticed!


    Look at Mu Xinhai, he didn''t react at all!


    To achieve this, only a Heavenly Venerable could do it!


    So, does this mean that the Voidles Empire has a Heavenly Venerable!


    Damn it!


    Didn''t that damned Mu Xinhai say it was just a small empire!


    This damn Mu Xinhai didn''t mention that there was a Heavenly Venerable-level existence, and he dragged himself here to die!


    ''Let''s leave now!


    Face is small, life is still very precious!''


    Just when Fan Jin was thinking about running away, his gaze suddenly became astonished!


    ''How is this possible!''


    Someone has actually sealed off the space! And he didn''t even notice it!


    It''s over! Even he didn''t notice it. There might really be a Heavenly Venerable in the city, and he''s truly been set up by Mu Xinhai this time!


    Even the chance to escape is gone. These fools are still cheering. Can''t you use your brains!


    Others are just ying around!


    Damn!


    No wonder the city gate is still open, not caring about everyone. And that man on the city wall, the curve of his mouth is still there, probably even more ruthless!


    Mu Xinhai looked at the scene, not noticing Fan Jin''s change. In Mu Xinhai''s mind, this Voidless Empire was like a piece of paper. As long as he gave the order, he could immediately break open the city gate!


    Plunder everything, and this Voidless Empire would be the territory of his Prime Yang Mansion!


    And he would move into the pce!


    How wonderful this would be!


    On the scene, when the smoke cleared, the Silver Winged Serpent still maintained an attacking posture.


    But upon closer inspection, one would find that the Silver Winged Serpent''s body was trembling slightly, as if exerting great effort but achieving nothing.


    Puff!


    The body of the Silver Winged Serpent unexpectedly unfolded a pair of fleshy wings!


    It could be called the Silver Winged Serpent for a reason. With a pair of fleshy wings, it had the ability to fight in the air, truly an integratednd, sea, and airbat tool!


    Shi Yi was a bit puzzled. Why would his Silver Winged Serpent unfold fleshy wings? It didn''t make sense!


    It even seemed like... it was flying backward!


    Yes, at this moment, the Silver Winged Serpent was indeed flying backward, frantically pping its giant fleshy wings, creating waves of astral winds that swept across the entire battlefield!


    "Oh no~ Don''t run away~"


    Suddenly, a childish voice sounded, and everyone heard it!


    However, after hearing it, everyone''s faces changed drastically, and the cheers from just now disappeared instantly!


    The volume of the Silver Winged Serpent was quiterge, and Kai Yun in front of it looked like a small dot, plus there was a deep pit. No one knew what was going on!


    But after hearing this sentence, everyone realised!


    This little girl is humiliating another snake in public!


    Why be so cruel, actually humiliating an innocent big snake like this? Your actions will be despised.


    At this moment, the entire body of the Silver Winged Serpent was floating in the air, as if its head was stuck, trying desperately to break free.


    It even emitted a peculiar howl!


    As the Silver Winged Serpent floated, the situation in therge pit also became apparent!


    Kai Yun actually grabbed the teeth of the Silver Winged Serpent!


    With a childlike innocence on her face, she said, "Don''t go~ I want to eat snake meat for breakfast~"


    The Silver Winged Serpent seemed to understand Kai Yun''s words even more. It desperately flew backward, but no matter how hard it tried, it was firmly caught by this little girl!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 867 (Terrifying Voidless Empire)

    Chapter 867 (Terrifying Voidless Empire)


    Everyone was shocked by this scene.


    The size of the Silver Winged Serpent was immense, yet it was being dragged by a rtively smaller figure. The contrast was unbearable! It was like a dried fish dragging an in-motion aircraft carrier, which was simply unscientific.


    "How... how is this possible!!!" Mu Xinhai eximed, his face filled with disbelief!


    This was a Silver Winged Serpent that had reached the level of a Venerable, and yet this little girl was able to directly drag it. The Silver Winged Serpent was struggling frantically, but it couldn''t budge the little girl at all!


    In his shock, Mu Xinhai quickly turned to look at Fan Jin!


    Fan Jin was no less astonished than Mu Xinhai, even more so. However, when he saw Mu Xinhai turning back, Fan Jin had to pretend to be calm, immediately changing his expression.


    "Great Master Fan Jin, what do you think?"


    "No need to worry." Fan Jin said indifferently, but deep down, he was cursing in his heart.


    ''Damn, no need to worry? You bastard, I''ve been fooled by you to death! Now, I don''t even have a chance to escape!


    What kind of empire is this! It''s even more terrifying than the Broken Vein Mountain and the Divine Scripture Academy!


    They''re all freaks!''


    Hearing Fan Jin''s words, Mu Xinhai felt much relieved. After all, these four words represented the confidence of a peak Heavenly Venerable. It seemed that he had chosen the right person.


    On the side, Shi Yu and Xiang Liren saw this scene, and sweat dripped from their foreheads. To describe their condition as sweat-soaked would not be an exaggeration.


    They couldn''t help but look at the entire Voidless Empire, wondering what kind of empire it was. Such a major event urred, yet the city seemed calm and undisturbed, showing no signs of panic.


    Are all the inhabitants here Heavenly Venerable? Otherwise, how could they be so calm in the face of an attack by a Venerable? Can''t you show some attitude? This will really damage the confidence of the Venerables.


    "These two little girls are really perverted!" Xiang Liren couldn''t help but exim. The girl with the double ponytails was already impressive, but this one was even more so. Just now, he thought it was over, but who would have thought it would turn out like this. It seems that worrying so much was unnecessary. It looks like today''s life is saved.


    But now the problem arises: there is still a peak Heavenly Venerable, Fan Jin!


    Can this Voidless Empire handle it?


    Lie Gu shouted loudly to Kai Yun, "Quick, drag it in, we''re having snake meat for dinner today."


    "Alright..." Kai Yun said cheerfully.


    Then she took a step back, and the struggling Silver Winged Serpent was dragged along!


    The massive Silver Winged Serpent was actually being pulled, leaving everyone in shock! This was simply effortless. Look at the girl''s expression; there was no other emotion on her face, as if she were walking a dog.


    "Silver Winged Serpent! Attack!" Shi Yi roared angrily!


    But at this point, the Silver Winged Serpent was already in a panic, unable to hear Shi Yi''smand. Its fleshy wings pped violently!


    Kai Yun snorted, "Little guy is so disobedient!"


    Little guy???


    Everyone was thunderstruck by Kai Yun''s words. Who dared to call this Silver Winged Serpent a little guy? It was obviously a big guy! Long and thick, and very dark, frightening to everyone who saw it!


    Shi Yi felt like she was going crazy. In her eyes, the Silver Winged Serpent had turned into a little guy!


    "Open your eyes!" Shi Yi angrily shouted.


    Suddenly, the third eye of the Silver Winged Serpent opened, and a terrifying pressure began to gather.


    Under this horrifying pressure, the ground trembled, but this tremor did not reach inside the city; it was well protected.


    Shi Yu eximed, "This strike! It''s extremely terrifying!"


    "Yes, a desperate strike from a Fighting Saint, this little girl is going to die..." Xiang Liren also felt a bit uneasy. After all, this Silver Winged Serpent!


    Kai Yun looked at the gathering beam of light nearby, paying no attention to it, dragging step by step backward.


    As the gathered fighting spirit in the beam of light increased, the entire air trembled, and the massive beam of light illuminated Kai Yun''s tender little face, which was still smiling up to this point...


    This made everyone ufortable. Faced with such a move, could you be a bit more serious? Even if you put away that smile, it would be better.


    Can''t you be a bit more serious, ying around with such a technique... The Silver Winged Serpent couldn''t stand it anymore; this little girl was publicly humiliating it, and this strike was enough to send her to meet her maker!


    Boom!


    The gathering was finallyplete, and a silver beam of light shot out from its eyes, carrying a fierce and overwhelming murderous intent, heading towards Kai Yun''s body.


    This beam of light was muchrger than Kai Yun''s body.


    Kai Yun certainly saw it but remained unfazed, with a tender smile on her face. Then, she reached out and pped...


    Snap!


    This p felt like it hit the faces of a million people; it hurt so much...


    But what happened next left everyone dumbfounded.


    Because Kai Yun pped away this terrifying move.


    Like a V-shaped trajectory, this ferocious beam of light flew directly towards two warships, and the horrifying aura hadn''t even arrived yet; many people evaporated!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Only to see the beam of light pierce through two warships but did not explode. It directly flew into the sky...


    Because it didn''t deserve an explosion...


    A warship had a poption of one hundred thousand people!


    However, just now, two hundred thousand people evaporated, and the warship turned into a fireball falling from the sky.


    Boom, boom!


    Two loud noises suddenly rang out, and everyone was still in a daze...


    What just happened?


    Mu Xinhai even rubbed his eyes, feeling that this was fake, the enemy using a damn illusion...


    She actually pped away such a terrifying move!


    Even two hundred thousand of his disciples were wiped out instantly; it''s fake! It''s too fake!


    Fan Jin was in big trouble; this little girl! It''s practically confirmed now!


    She is an Overlord!


    Just now, even he couldn''t p it away. Even if he could, he would have to rely on weapons.


    But this little girl, where''s the prop, just a casual p!


    Without the strength of an Overlord, how could she do it!


    It''s over; this time, he kicked an iron te.


    Fan Jin just wanted Mu Xinhai not to look back. ''Let me, Fan Jin, sulk in peace. Otherwise, I''ll have to pretend to be calm again for you!


    I really have a problem with my brain, actually agreeing to such a thing!


    Now, I need to find a way to save myself.''


    Xiang Liren was shocked at this moment, muttering, "This little girl, I''m afraid she has the strength of an Overlord!"


    "What! Overlord!?" Shi Yu was astonished after hearing this.


    "Yes, directly pping away such a terrifying move can only be done with respect." Xiang Liren said solemnly. If this little girl is an Overlord, then the previous one might be too!


    Are the ones standing on the city wall all Overlords?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 868 (Where Are Your Snakes?)

    Chapter 868 (Where Are Your Snakes?)


    ''What kind of empire is this Voidless Empire? Why are there so many Overlords? It''s fortunate that I managed to escape; otherwise, I would have definitely died today!''


    Shi Yi waspletely stunned at this moment. His Silver Winged Serpent''s ultimate move was actually pped away, and it was pped into the midst of the fleet, instantly killing two hundred thousand disciples.


    The big fire is still burning, and this girl is really too cruel, not giving any hope!


    "Release my snake!" Shi Yi erupted with the peak power of a God, forming a curved sword in his hand, which should be the Snake de.


    Kai Yun, who was butchering the snake, snorted, "You''re annoying. I haven''t had breakfast yet!"


    "Die!" Angrily, Shi Yi pointed the sword at Kai Yun''s forehead.


    Suddenly, Kai Yun whispered, "There should be a snake in your clothes. Why not take it out and let me roast and eat it?"


    "Arrogant! Today is the anniversary of your death!" Shi Yi''s Snake de radiated a strong light, forcing people to shield their eyes. This God''s peak power was indeed not to be underestimated.


    Kai Yun reached out her small hand again, patting the head of the Silver Winged Serpent, which was still struggling violently. The massive body suddenly went limp and fell to the ground with a loud crash.


    Then Kai Yun looked at the approaching Shi Yi with a yful gaze.


    When Shi Yi made eye contact with Kai Yun, he instantly felt something was wrong. However, at this moment, a voice rang in his ears.


    "Do you really have a snake in your sleeve?"


    Shi Yi turned his head suddenly and found that the little girl was now level with him!


    ''Wait a minute! Wasn''t she in front just now? How did she end up next to me!''


    Before Shi Yi could react, Kai Yun grabbed Shi Yi''s arm...


    Then, a tug!


    "Ah!!!" Shi Yi let out a miserable scream, falling to the ground.


    While holding Shi Yi''s arm, Kai Yun shook it and found no snake inside the sleeve.


    ''Wait a minute, all the snakes just now came out from the sleeve, so where did the snake go?''


    Kai Yun casually threw Shi Yi''s arm aside. "Could it be hiding on the other side? Stingy..."


    Stingy???


    Everyone was shocked by Kai Yun''s brutality¡ªtearing off the arm of a God! This was an unprecedented situation!


    After all, who would tear off the arm of a God? Except for this little girl.


    She even called others stingy!


    If others be generous, are you going to tear off their entire body?


    Mu Xinhai swallowed hard. Shi Yi was a peak God; half of his foot had already stepped into the Venerable level. Wasn''t it too easy to break his arm?


    Obviously, it wasn''t that simple. However, this little girl actually did it, tearing it off!


    Mu Xinhai turned back.


    Fan Jin''s surprised expression instantly changed to a confident one.


    Mu Xinhai saw Fan Jin''s expression and felt relieved. With such a powerful ally, they could definitely ughter the experts of the Voidless Empire and then kill the two traitors!


    Fan Jin really wanted to hide. He didn''t want anything else now.


    Seeing this scene, Shi Yu''s heart almost stopped. He thought she was a cute girl, but unexpectedly... even more brutal than the previous one.


    Xiang Liren didn''t want to speak anymore. If he hadn''t flown out, his fate might have been like Shi Yi''s. Fortunately, he was smart.


    ''Fortunately, Heaven blessed me.''


    With a smile, Lie Gu looked at Kai Yun. After Kai Yun left, he would definitely take the stage. It was really great.


    After all, there weren''t many experts left on the other side, just a bunch of amateurs with no real skills.


    Wait, it seems like these so-called experts don''t have much skill either.


    They were all sharing their suprerior''s burden, which is the duty of subordinates.


    ''Let Your Honor rest well; dealing with these amateurs is my responsibility.''


    Suddenly!


    Lie Gu heard footsteps again on the stairs!


    Why! Why are there more peopleing? Can''t Lie Gu just show off a bit? It''s not a big deal...


    As the footsteps approached, Lie Gu swallowed hard. Judging by the light footsteps, it should be a woman.


    ''Who could it be? Could it be Brittany?''


    ''Please don''t let it be Brittany; she loves such scenes the most. No, no¡­''


    "Husband, are you here? Have you seen the Banner Master?" Yue Hua, dressed in a light blue robe, walked up.


    Lie Gu breathed a sigh of relief. ''Motherfucker, you scared me''.


    ''Hurry up and take your Banner Master away.''


    "Oh, who are these people?" Yue Hua looked towards the sky, curiously asking.


    Lie Gu embraced Yue Hua''s slender waist. "Wife, quickly take your Banner Master away. She''s tearing people apart. Look..."


    Yue Hua didn''t mind Lie Gu''s intimate actions. Looking down from the city wall, she indeed saw her Banner Master tearing someone apart.


    But she had no other thoughts.


    "Banner Master, let''s go home for dinner." Yue Hua shouted towards Kai Yun.


    Kai Yun, who was holding Shi Yi''s other arm, suddenly heard Yue Hua''s voice. She looked towards the city wall and sweetly said, "I know, let''s have snake for breakfast today. Look here, a big snake."


    "Oh, Banner Master, you hurry up."


    "Okay, let me see what other snakes she has hidden." Kai Yun sweetly smiled and then gave a tug...


    "Ah!!!" Shi Yi''s spirit was about to copse!


    A peak God like himself was actually dismembered by a little girl in front of everyone...


    Impossible! How could it turn out like this? The normal plot shouldn''t be that she and others invaded the Voidless Empire and started killing!


    Why did she get killed instead?


    This is a nightmare!


    Listening to the conversation between the little girl and the woman on the city wall, everyone remaining felt like they were going crazy...


    In such a brutal scene, how could you still be in the mood to chat, discussing what''s for breakfast!


    What kind of people are you all!


    Suddenly, they remembered something. The woman on the city wall seemed to call the little girl back home for dinner.


    Go back quickly. Listen to your mom, go home for dinner. Children shouldn''t get involved in adult matters; it''s wrong. You mustn''t do this again. You can''t randomly tear off someone''s limbs. Remember, this is being a bad child.


    At this moment, Kai Yun shook his sleeves curiously and asked, "Where did you hide your snakes? It''s not in your sleeves."


    However, Shi Yi''s arms were now missing, and arge amount of blood flowed from the wounds, making his face extremely pale.


    She wasn''t trying to kill him; she was looking for the snake! Why did she have such thoughts? ''If you want the snake, just say it. I have plenty.''


    ''Why pull my arms without any discussion? Can''t wemunicate properly?''


    "Oh dear, did it slip into your pants?" Kaiyun eximed, reaching out to grab Shi Yi''s thigh.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 869 (Lets Have Breakfast)

    Chapter 869 (Let''s Have Breakfast)


    Before Shi Yi could speak, he felt a sudden pain in his thigh.


    This cruel scene made everyone ufortable. This was an amputation in public!


    A chill ran down everyone''s spine. The scene was truly shocking. He was a peak God, brutally tortured to death. Their group of Warriors, even those at the Master level, were not worthy ofparison.


    Kai Yun in the centre of the stage shook his arm, realising there was no snake there. She pursed her lips.


    Reaching for the other leg.


    "No!" Shi Yi shouted heavily, utterly powerless. This little girl was too strong, so powerful that he couldn''t resist.


    "Where did you hide your snake? Inside your head?" Kai Yun curiously asked, reaching out to grab his head.


    Shi Yi was frightened to the core. Losing his limbs could still be dealt with, but if he lost his head, there would be no way to think.


    "No."


    "Is it in your legs then?"


    "No."


    "Then where is it?" Kai Yun asked curiously.


    "In my house. I have many there. I''ll give them all to youter." Shi Yi pleaded, no longer daring to boast. He regretted jumping down, looking at how straightforward Yang Yao''s death was. He was killed with a single punch, without suffering.


    Now looking at himself, insulted in public and amputated.


    Don''t think Kai Yun doesn''t understand anything. As the Banner Leader, Kai Yun''s brutality is unimaginable. Her favourite thing is to dismember people while they''re still alive.


    Seeing Yue Hua on the city wall didn''t stop her, knowing Kai Yun''s preferences.


    "Hmph, you lied to me. Lie to me to go to your house, how bad~" After Kai Yun said this, she grabbed the remaining leg firmly.


    "Ah!!!" A painful scream echoed between heaven and earth, the agonised cry of a God.


    Mu Xinhai was frozen. It was the first time he had seen such a brutal little girl, almostparable to the demons of ten years ago!


    Simply inhumane!


    Fan Jin has already closed his eyes, disying an attitude of "I can''t see anything, and I don''t want to see anything."


    "Still nothing, you deceiver. I really can''t stand deceivers." Kai Yun pouted and picked up the nearby snake de.


    As a peak-level God, Shi Yi was still alive but in great pain. However, his entire body was suppressed andpletely immobile. Now he realised the formidable strength of the little girl; his power was simply in a different league.


    "Certainly, it''s inside your body, isn''t it? Little liar, did you think I wouldn''t find out?" Kai Yun grinned mischievously. But this smile, when seen by Shi Yi, was a terrifying smirk!


    "No! No! I''m not lying to you! Please don''t hurt me!"


    "Hehe~"


    Kai Yun held the snake de against Shi Yi''s throat. "Definitely inside your body, I''ve found it~"


    "No!!!!"


    Kai Yun revealed an innocent smile, plunged in, and then sliced open!


    The crowd gasped in shock. Disembowelment!


    A powerhouse at the peak of the God level, publicly dismembered ¨C this wasn''t just a little girl; it was a ruthless demon! Even Shi Yu couldn''t bear to watch, turning away, and though Xiang Li Ren was watching, his eyes revealed a horrified expression.


    It was truly the first time seeing such a scene, and the shock was iparable.


    Looking again at the man and woman on the city tower, the man embracing the woman, smiling without any signs of disgust. The woman was the same, appearing calm.


    What the heck! Who are these people? How can they be so cruel?


    However, Xiang Li Ren was also thinking. If the Voidless Empire failed, the cruelty would fall on them, perhaps even on himself. This was ultimately a ce where strength ruled.


    The previously boastful individuals fell silent. A cold wind howled across the battlefield. Kai Yun nced around, "Huh, nothing. Liar... I won''t y with you anymore."


    Kai Yun directly threw away the snake de, walked to the side dragging the Silver Winged Serpent, suddenly recalling something.


    "Soul Fire!" Kai Yun sweetly shouted, golden mes erupting from both hands. This wasn''t a different kind of fire, but it was enough to roast the Silver Winged Serpent alive.


    The golden mes instantly covered the Silver Winged Serpent''s body. The armour turned red, then melted away.


    A tantalising scent gradually wafted in the air ¨C the aroma of snake meat. Kai Yun was already salivating.


    Shi Yi, lying on the ground, hadn''t died yet, but he smelled the aroma of snake meat.


    She actually roasted his snake! That was the Silver Winged Serpent he had raised for hundreds of years! It was like his child, and now it was being roasted alive!


    Puff!


    A mouthful of blood sprayed from Shi Yi''s mouth. Kai Yun saw the heart, vigorously pulsating but gradually slowing, and then stopping!


    However, a golden ball flew out from Shi Yi''s forehead ¨C his soul!


    Kai Yun saw it but ran away quickly.


    Kai Yun puckered her lips and suddenly sucked.


    The escaping soul was immediately pulled back by a powerful force. Shi Yi''s soul struggled frantically, but it was in vain.


    Into Kai Yun''s little mouth.


    Kai Yun licked her lips. "Not bad! Time to eat snake meat~"


    Kai Yun dragged the Silver Winged Serpent back to the city.


    Everyone watched silently. Gradually, the serpent''s tail disappeared at the city gate.


    However, the gate was still open!


    Mu Xinhai seemed to understand something. They simply didn''t care.


    On the battlefield, Shi Yi''s corpsey there. Everyone hadn''t reacted yet, still immersed in shock.


    Mu Xinhai turned around again, seeing that Fan Jin was closing his eyes, seemingly unperturbed. He felt relieved. Fan Jin was indeed a god-like figure, calm in such shocking situations. Mu Xinhai needed to learn from him.


    "Huh, why did this little girl leave?" Shi Yu curiously asked. Shouldn''t they continue fighting?


    Xiang Liren sighed. "She went back for breakfast."


    "Huh, is breakfast really that important? We don''t seem to need breakfast at all." Shi Yu couldn''t understand. Why not take advantage of the situation? There was still a peak Heavenly Venerable here. If you were an Overlord, you should continue the fight. Why bother with breakfast? It''s ridiculous.


    On the city wall, Yue Hua smiled faintly. "Husband, I''ll go down first. Take your time ying."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 870 (Is it because Im late?)

    Chapter 870 (Is it because I''mte?)


    "Alright, don''t tell anyone, okay?" Lie Gu chuckled.


    "Okay, I won''t tell anyone," Yue Hua said, giving a kiss on Lie Gu''s cheek.


    This made Lie Gu extremely happy. Yue Hua was truly a great woman, bing more and more fond of her. She was so considerate.


    As Yue Hua left, the smile on Lie Gu''s face gradually faded, gazing at everyone.


    "That game just now doesn''t count," he dered.


    Everyone: "..."


    Shi Yu and Xiang Liren, upon hearing this, showed no emotional response. Such a character ¨C you could y with them however you wanted. It wasn''t up to you to decide.


    On the other hand, the remaining 800,000 people fell silent. Everyone bore a deep sense of dread, especially when they saw the corpse of a God. It felt so unreal.


    A peak God, yed to death.


    Everyone couldn''t ept this fact. Were Godsjust made of paper? So easy to bully?


    "Hey! Why aren''t you all talking? Show some spirit; let me feel excited!" Lie Gu shouted again. After just two matches, everyone was scared off. This wouldn''t do; if they were frightened, how could he continue ying?


    ''If you were scared, what was the point of me ying?''


    ''I me it on Ye Zizi and Kai Yun. These two little girls scared everyone off. Don''t they know how to act? Let them think there''s hope, that''s what makes the fight interesting. Although they were weak, there was still some fun to be had.'' Lie Gu was almost bored to death.


    "Hey, don''t kill the mood; send someone up quickly," Lie Gu shouted loudly. Finally, it was his turn. He was so excited; he felt like he had reached the climax of life.


    Facing Lie Gu''s shouting, Mu Xinhai didn''t know how to respond. He felt that if he said it out loud, he would be pped in the face.


    Now, what to do? There was no other way but to ask for help from the god behind him, Fan Jin. There was no other way; he had to rely on the god to turn the tables, or else he would lose all his face.


    Thinking about this, Mu Xinhai turned back to look at the god, Fan Jin, who was meditating. He called out softly, "God Fan Jin, how about..."


    Before Mu Xinhai could finish his sentence, Fan Jin suddenly opened his eyes.


    A vast aura emanated from his eyes.


    It was a tremendous fighting spirit. Mu Xinhai could feel it. It was the anger of a peak Heavenly Venerable.


    ''You''ve provoked a cruel Heavenly Venerable! The Voidless Empire would be engulfed in mes today, burning for three days and nights. Everyone would be buried, all killed!''


    "God Fan Jin, we rely on you next," Mu Xinhai said in a low voice, trying to please him as much as possible.


    Fan Jin didn''t say anything. He walked slowly to Mu Xinhai''s side.


    Seeing Fan Jin''s firm back, Mu Xinhai felt relieved. Fortunately, he invited the great god Fan Jin this time; otherwise, it would have been hard to handle.


    What kind of strength did the man on the city wall have? It was still unknown. And what about the woman just now? No one knew. How many such characters were there in the Voidless Empire? They had no clue.


    Mu Xinhai suddenly realised that he knew nothing about the Voidless Empire, and he had rushed into the battle without proper intelligence.


    In Mu Xinhai''s eyes, the strength of an empire was at most a Grandmaster, and if they were lucky, they might have Kings and Emperors.


    So, he wasn''t worried at all. But now, things have turned out differently. Their peak Order was punched to pieces, and another peak God was directly mutted, even having their spiritual essence swallowed.


    It was terrifying. If he could, Mu Xinhai would want to retreat. However, he had lost 200,000 disciples. If he withdrew now, it would be a joke in the North, and he couldn''t bear the consequences.


    Now, he could only rely on the great god Fan Jin.


    Xiang Liren and Shi Yu both saw Fan Jin stepping forward, and their gazes gradually became serious.


    It seemed that it was time to y cards, and they went straight to use the trump card.


    "Fan Jin is on the stage, the Voidless Empire must take it seriously," Shi Yu said silently.


    "This Fan Jin is a peak Heavenly Venerable. He is not on the same level as Shi Yi. If the Voidless Empire wants to win, they must send an Overlord! If there is no Overlord, it might be difficult," Xiang Liren said in a deep voice, showing a bit of concern. Mainly because the breakfast-loving girl had left, otherwise, he wouldn''t be worried.


    Because the strength disyed by the little girl just now was at least Overlord level, and she could definitelypete with Fan Jin. But she ran off... to have breakfast.


    You are at risk of being destroyed, yet you ran away just like that. No sense of responsibility at all.


    And the Emperor of the Voidless Empire, with the enemy at the gate, still hasn''t shown up. At leaste out and take a look at the situation. What kind of situation is this?


    Attack the city... defend the city... It''s simply child''s y.


    "Is Fan Jin really that powerful?" Shi Yu questioned, a bit puzzled.


    Xiang Liren chuckled lightly. "Fan Jin reached the peak of Heavenly Venerable a long time ago. Whether it''sbat experience or other aspects, he''s now considered a pseudo-Overlord. So, only a true Overlord can win. If it''s just an ordinary pseudo-Overlord, I''m afraid they won''t be able to defeat Fan Jin."


    "I see. It depends on who the Voidless Empire sends!" Shi Yu shifted his gaze to the city tower. Would they send a powerful Overlord?


    Oh, why did he have such a terrifying thought? An Overlord isn''t amonmodity; there aren''t that many of them.


    At this moment, Fan Jin looked at the man on the city tower and shouted, "Do you have something you haven''t told me?"


    Hearing Fan Jin''s words, everyone was confused. What''s going on?


    Is this a deration before the battle? It feels strange.


    Mu Xinhai felt that a god was a god. Even the deration before the battle was different. He couldn''t even guess it himself.


    Lie Gu was a bit confused. ''What haven''t I told him? What does he mean?''


    "Hey, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Lie Gu asked in return.


    Fan Jin once again shouted in a low voice, "What''s over there!" pointing to the "Spectator Area."


    Lie Gu said in confusion, "That''s the spectator area."


    "But why don''t I know! Is it because I arrivedte? It''s unreasonable!" Fan Jin scolded angrily. ''What you''re doing is simply shameless. I just arrived, you should have told me, let me make a choice.''


    Fan Jin''s words made everyone a bit confused, especially Mu Xinhai. He felt a bit overwhelmed.


    Xiang Liren and Shi Yu were the same. What was this Fan Jin nning to do? Why did he suddenly mention the spectator area?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 871 (Running at a Remarkable Speed)

    Chapter 871 (Running at a Remarkable Speed)


    At this moment, Lie Gu was a bit speechless. What exactly did this person want to do? And now, he even had the mood for a chat.


    Fan Jin, seeing that the other party remained silent, felt a sinking feeling. Now, the only ones who could save him were in the spectator area.


    Whether losing face or enduring ridicule, life was the most important.


    "What do you want?" Lie Gu asked.


    "Repeat it."


    Lie Gu sighed and said, "Alright, seeing that you came halfway without knowing the situation, I''ll say it again. The spectator area is for the audience. We won''t harm them. Give..."


    Before Lie Gu could finish speaking, Fan Jin''s figure disappeared, instantly appearing next to Shi Yu.


    The speed was astonishing, leaving people stunned. This was the speed of a peak-level Heavenly Venerable, even faster by a few points.


    The corners of Lie Gu''s mouth twitched. Damn it!


    He had fallen for it!


    Meanwhile, Mu Xinhai''s mouth hung open. The deity he believed in had actually gone to the spectator area...


    And with such speed! Did anyone else know about this? Associating with traitors, if this news got out, how would Fan Jin ever get by in the Northern Region?


    Few knew Fan Jin''s identity, at least in the eyes of the 800,000 people present, he was just a deserter.


    However, for some reason, there was envy.


    They really wanted to be spectators, not constantly facing danger. Like the two warships just now, the people inside hadn''t even reacted before turning into air and disappearing.


    Who knows what might happen next.


    Shi Yu and Xiang Liren were also shocked. The legendary figure was standing beside them!


    They suddenly no longer felt embarrassed and instead felt proud.


    In this crowd of over a million people, there were only three wise individuals. Even if they lost face, they had a peak Heavenly Venerable apanying them.


    What afortable situation.


    "I''m a spectator," Fan Jin said indifferently. His role as a spectator was decided. No one could drag him away. Talking or pleading was useless. In front of so many people, you probably wouldn''t feel like going back on your word.


    He had really scared people just now. His speed had reached its peak, and it seemed that fear could indeed stimte potential.


    Actually, Shi Yu was quite excited right now. Standing next to a peak of Heavenly Venerable and a Venerable, this was the most glorious moment of his life. It was truly invigorating.


    Mu Xinhai''s chest was undting. Unexpectedly, even Fan Jin had chosen to be a spectator.


    "Fan Jin! Why are you doing this?" Mu Xinhai questioned in a deep voice. He really couldn''t understand. Was he scared by the opponent? But as a pseudo-Overlord, as long as others weren''t Overlord, Fan Jin still had the upper hand.


    Fan Jin looked at Mu Xinhai and shouted, "Why ask me why? I don''t know anything and was brought here by you. You are scheming against me, trying to plunder this magnificent empire. I despise people like you and won''t associate with you. Please don''t talk to me again because you''re not worthy!"


    Mu Xinhai''s entire body was not good. Fan Jin was so eager to disassociate himself! This was simply shameless!


    In those days, when he was injured, it was he who helped him. If not for him, Fan Jin probably would have died by now.


    This kind of gratitude was now betrayed!


    Scum! Even worse than that little girl just now!


    This was a hypocritical person. He had no sense of shame, and he even put on a righteous expression!


    Mu Xinhai felt that his lungs were about to explode.


    At this moment, Lie Gu felt the same way. He was too honest and had fallen for the trap!


    But fortunately, among these people, their leader was still present.


    It would be fine to y with the leaderter and smoothly conclude this battle. It was getting a bit boring.


    Originally, he wanted to y with this "master," but the person ran off to the spectator area. How timid.


    "Over there! Now it''s only you left,e out!" Lie Gu shouted loudly at Mu Xinhai. ''Let''s have a hearty fight. Dying under my ws would be your fortune.''


    Mu Xinhai was also a proud person. Although Fan Jin had run away, he hadn''t made him submit. The me in his chest continued to rise.


    With a shake, Mu Xinhai descended directly, clenched his fists, and shouted, "Victory for Prime Yang Mansion!"


    As Mu Xinhai''s voice fell, his disciples behind him immediately joined in the shouting.


    "Victory for Prime Yang Mansion!"


    "Victory for Prime Yang Mansion!"


    "Victory for Prime Yang Mansion!"


    The robust voices surged towards the clouds, appearing so high-spirited. The previously low morale was ignited in this moment, and everyone''s blood was boiling.


    This was their Mansion Lord! He was their soul. How could they not be excited? As long as the Mansion Lord took action, even the most powerful figures had to yield.


    Lie Gu admired this mansion lord. He still dared toe down now.


    However, the one who had just run away was really trash,pletelycking the aura of their Mansion ;ord.


    I''ll give you a disdainful look.


    But this Fan Jin was quite smart. Knowing that he couldn''t match up, he chose to save himself.


    Well, let''s just consider it as releasing a dog. It wouldn''t cause much trouble. Perhaps it could even publicise the achievements of the Voidless Empire.


    Suddenly!


    Lie Gu heard footsteps on the stairs!


    His entire person turned dark.


    ''Here ites again! Who is it? Did Yue Hua ask me to have breakfast again?


    ''Didn''t I just say not to disturb me while I''m showing off? This must be thest one¡­''


    Lie Gu looked to his right, and a graceful figure appeared.


    Moreover, it was the woman he least wanted to see...


    Brittany... Still carrying Jue Tian.


    Lie Gu squeezed out a smile and said, "Um, Brittany, why are you here?"


    "Oh, Yue Hua asked you to have breakfast, so I came to take a look." Brittany said indifferently, caressing Jue Tian. Jue Tian squinted his eyes, enjoying it. He didn''t mind being a cat at all now.


    Lie Gu immediately covered his face. ''Yue Hua, what are you doing? You are a very understanding woman in my heart, how could you ask me to have breakfast? I am a Bone Dragon, is it really necessary to care about breakfast?''


    Lie Gu smiled and said, "I''ll goter. Let me handle things here first."


    "No need, I can take care of it." Brittany felt that she hadn''t been active for a long time. The people in front of her could be yed with.


    "Let me do it. Girls shouldn''t fight and kill, and Jue Tian doesn''t like it either." Lie Gu quickly persuaded. ''Come on, can''t you not do this? Give me a chance.''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 872 (Im Here to Slaughter the Empire!)

    Chapter 872 (I''m Here to ughter the Empire!)


    "Meow." Jue Tian red at Lie Gu, seemingly saying, "Hurry up and have your breakfast; my woman wants to move."


    Lie Gu felt a deep sense of despair. If it were someone else, he could give orders, but these people were beyond his reach.


    "Alright, alright, Brittany, pay attention to your face." Lie Gu still reminded her.


    "I know." Brittany certainly knew. Back then, she was in human form, and those who had seen her could recognize her.


    Lie Gu gave onest look at these people and reluctantly went downstairs.


    The entire street was filled with people holding small knives,ing to prepare snake meat, shouting long live our emperor.


    Lie Gu quickly found Yue Hua.


    "Husband, why are you back? Is everything settled?" Seeing Kai Yun and Yue Hua enjoying their food, looking content.


    Upon hearing this, Lie Gu knew he had fallen for it again! ''You group of dogs, don''t let me catch you, or I''ll scheme you to death!''


    Shi Yu and Xiang Liren were a bit confused. The man had just gone down, and now, a woman holding a cat appeared...


    This woman looked gentle and weak. Did she want to fight?


    Just as the two were thinking about it, Brittany, holding Jue Tian, descended from the wall.


    Wearing a high-slit red cheongsam, paired with red high heels and a high bun, Brittany looked incredibly charming.


    The first two were little girls, considered underage by everyone. But this woman...


    She was a mature woman. Look at those split pants, so much white skin showing. It seemed like she had been stimted and wanted to taste a bit.


    Shi Yu asked Fan Jin beside him, "Heavenly Venerable Fan Jin, how powerful do you think this woman is? Can she be Mu Xinhai''s opponent?"


    Fan Jin sighed lightly and said slowly, "Haven''t you noticed! The surrounding space is sealed!"


    Hearing Fan Jin''s words, the two''s expressions changed, and they immediately went to sense...


    Sure enough, as Fan Jin said, this space was sealed, and not even a tadpole could crawl out!


    "What should we do..." Xiang Liren murmured, looking horrified. They didn''t know when the other party had sealed it. This strength was too terrifying.


    Fan Jin said in a deep voice, "Our fate is entirely in the hands of the Voidless Empire!"


    With even the Heavenly Venerable saying so, Xiang Liren and Shi Yu fell silent. They hade here today to trample on the Voidless Empire, but now...


    Their lives were in the hands of the Voidless Empire. Even standing in this spectator area wasn''t entirely safe...


    Because who knew if they would keep their word.


    "Is there no way to save ourselves?" Xiang Liren asked with a trace of despair. It felt like the Voidless Empire wouldn''t spare them.


    Initially, they came to kill. How could the other party let them go?


    Hope that praying to heaven still works.


    "Huh, why didn''t those four women from before appear?" Shi Yu suddenly felt puzzled. Especially seeing how beautiful Brittany was, he suddenly thought of that night.


    However, neither Fan Jin nor Xiang Liren knew about this matter.


    "What women?" Fan Jin asked in a low voice. They needed to figure out what kind of existence the Voidless Empire was.


    "Oh, you guys don''t know about this. It happened a few nights ago when we were robbing the Mystical Fire." Shi Yu recounted the incident.


    After hearing the whole story, Fan Jin and Xiang Liren frowned.


    It seems like falling into someone else''s trap!


    "That man in the wheelchair isn''t simple!" Fan Jin didn''t even think about the matter of the alien fire; he just felt that the man was terrifying.


    Xiang Liren said in a deep voice, "Indeed, now that you mention it, that man''s strength is probably the most formidable. It feels like they''re luring the Prime Yang Mansion here!"


    "But what''s their purpose?" Shi Yu was puzzled.


    Fan Jin paused for a moment and said calmly, "Today, Prime Yang Mansion''s arrival in the Voidless Empire is probably known to half of the North, thanks to the news spread by Mu Xinhai himself."


    "And the Voidless Empire is located in ces like Northern Chill,cking awareness from the outside world," Xiang Liren added casually.


    The three suddenly brightened up.


    It seemed like they understood the Voidless Empire''s purpose!


    Shi Yu said in a deep voice, "The Voidless Empire wants to use Prime Yang Mansion to gain fame!"


    Fan Jin and Xiang Liren remained silent. If their guess was correct, it was probably the reason!


    If that were the case, looking at the remaining 800,000 disciples, none of them would probably survive today!


    Mu Xinhai, unaware of all this, charged over with his men.


    But it wasn''t entirely Mu Xinhai''s impulsiveness. With both protectors dead, he had to seek revenge. Fortunately, he found the Voidless Empire, killing two birds with one stone.


    "If possible, I really want to go in and take a look," Fan Jin said casually, full of curiosity about the Voidless Empire. What kind of country was it, after all?


    In the arena.


    Brittany held Jue Tian, looking at Mu Xinhai not far away.


    Just now, she was casually strolling out with Jue Tian and saw a big snake on the street. Everyone was eating snake meat. After asking Kai Yun, they just went up to the city wall and pushed Lie Gu away.


    After all, it had been a long time since she had moved. Her body was almost rusting.


    Although the man in front of her was weak, at least she could move a little.


    Mu Xinhai looked at the woman in front of him, his face looking quite serious.


    What was the strength of this woman? He didn''t know!


    What kind of thing was the cat in her arms? He didn''t know!


    What kind of weapons did this woman have? He still didn''t know!


    He didn''t know anything about the entire Voidless Empire. This time he was indeed too reckless!


    He shouldn''t have rushed over so hastily. At the very least, he should have investigated first.


    "Behave and get on my shoulder," Brittany said softly, kissing thezy Jue Tian in her arms.


    Jue Tian made azy whimper, then squatted on Brittany''s shoulder, looking boredly at Mu Xinhai in front.


    Brittany had no goodwill towards humans. In her eyes, all these were ants under the sky. Living or dying, it made no difference to Brittany.


    So, since these people dared toe, there was no need to go back!


    Mu Xinhai focused on Brittany, and two double knives suddenly appeared in his hands!


    Crimson me Twin des! A very rare ancient divine artifact, after all, these were twin des, most were only one.


    Moreover, these Crimson me Twin des emitted a faint red light, probably tempered five times!


    Mu Xinhai tightly locked onto Brittany, his hands gripping the Crimson me Twin des, feeling a surge of confidence from the depths of his heart.


    "What are you here for?" Brittany asked casually.


    Mu Xinhai was a bit puzzled. Did it still need to be asked?


    "I''m here to ughter the Empire!" Mu Xinhai didn''t hide it and directly stated his purpose.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 873 (Because It Makes Me Happy)

    Chapter 873 (Because It Makes Me Happy)


    Brittany chuckled lightly, "ughter the Empire? I do miss the days of ughtering Empires. Unfortunately, you won''t get the chance! Don''t even think about it!"


    Mu Xinhai swung the Crimson me Twin des in his hands, creating arcs of light.


    Puff!


    A fierce aura swept out, lifting Brittany''s cheongsam and revealing her white thighs, tempting and making people drool.


    However, only the cat on her shoulder dared to y with those thighs. After all, Brittany''s temper was not very good, and she easily got angry.


    Just like now! "Whether you can or cannot depends on your ability!" With these words, Mu Xinhai erupted with a powerful aura that spread across the sky, even stopping the snowfall. The clouds gradually dispersed, and sunlight bathed the earth.


    Brittany calmly said, "My abilities are something you can''t win against. I''m afraid you can''t handle it!"


    Just as she finished speaking, a verdant bow condensed in Brittany''s hand!


    This bow was Brittany''s weapon.


    Mystic Color Treasure Moon!


    A top-tier primordial divine artifact, not some low-tier one. Speaking of this bow...


    It had a bit of history. This bow originally belonged to Brittany''s sister!


    Back then, Brittany was saved by Jue Tian and ultimately killed her own sister. This weapon ended up in Brittany''s hands.


    Actually...


    This bow was passed on to Brittany and was taken away by her sister.


    When Mystic Color Treasure Moon appeared, Mu Xinhai''s momentum vanished. The entire world was suppressed by the Mystic Color Treasure Moon in Brittany''s hands, shivering. This was a primordial divine artifact!


    It was not even in the same league.


    "You! What is this! A primordial divine artifact?" Mu Xinhai asked in astonishment, his eyes filled with shock.


    "Consider yourself knowledgeable!" Brittany''s right hand was already ced on the "string," which was urate despite the absence of a string. But when Brittany touched it, a strand of green silk appeared.


    Moreover, upon contact, a mighty aura burst forth, sweeping through the entire scene. The oppressive atmosphere made people feel like their hearts were about to explode!


    This was the pressure of a primordial divine artifact!


    Mu Xinhai bent his body slightly, not because he wanted to bow, but because he couldn''t stand it. He couldn''t resist at all!


    Even Fan Jin, standing far away, could clearly feel it.


    "So, this is a primordial divine artifact!" Xiang Liren muttered.


    Although Fan Jin didn''t say anything, his eyes wereplex as he looked at the bow¡ªadmiration, envy, and yearning. If only he could have a primordial divine artifact.


    Shi Yu waspletely frozen. This was true, frozen. This pressure immobilised him.


    Primordial divine artifact! This was actually the legendary primordial divine artifact!


    What kind of ce was the Voidless Empire? They even had a woman holding a primordial divine artifact!


    The two little girls just now didn''t reveal their weapons. Did they not have them, or did they also have primordial divine artifacts?


    The impact brought by the Voidless Empire was too intense!


    Brittany gradually drew her bow, and a world-destroying aura gathered in the Mystic Color Treasure Moon. The entire world became turbulent, and everyone fell into a brief daze. This was the passive effect of the bow, truly catching people off guard.


    Even Mu Xinhai, a Venerable, was momentarily lost in thought.


    Swoosh!


    As Brittany released the bowstring, a green arrow feather shot out at an incredible speed, too fast for anyone to catch. The air seemed to burn as the gorgeous green arrow feather fascinated, yet carried the colour of death.


    Mu Xinhai could see the arrow feathering towards him. He tried to raise his hand to block, but his hands seemed to be held by someone, unable to lift them.


    Facing a primordial divine artifact, he didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    How could this be!


    The green arrow feather whizzed past Mu Xinhai''s face, leaving a bloodstain on his cheek without making direct contact.


    The arrow feather headed towards a warship.


    Boom!


    The arrow feather instantly pierced the ship''s defences, causing an explosion inside.


    The enormous warship turned into a fireball in the sky, and the temperature around skyrocketed.


    Bang!


    The fireball crashed onto the ground, igniting a roaring ze, and hundreds of thousands disappeared in an instant.


    "You!" Mu Xinhai finally felt the strength returning to his body, fueled by anger!


    Brittany didn''t say anything, drawing her bow again, and Mu Xinhai instantly felt his strength being drained once more.


    "If you have the courage,e at me!" Mu Xinhai shouted at Brittany.


    Brittany coldly said, "When I chose toe, their journey to hell was sealed. I''m justpleting my mission, and you''ve failed!"


    "What should I bear? Why did you kill my disciple?"


    "Because it makes me happy." Brittany said coldly, and another arrow shot out!


    Boom!


    The sky erupted in dazzling mes, and another hundred thousand perished.


    Mu Xinhai waspletely stunned. If this were a sh between two armies, casualties on both sides would be eptable.


    But it wasn''t like that at all.


    This wasplete ughter!


    Using a primordial divine artifact to massacre ordinary warriors and grandmasters alike!


    "You wicked woman, you won''t have a good end!" Mu Xinhai cursed indignantly.


    "Whether I''m wicked or not, whether you''re wicked or not, you''vee to my doorstep. Should I put down my weapons and surrender, letting you massacre the people?" As Brittany''s words fell, she drew her bow again!


    The people on the warship saw it all, kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy. Fear and the desire for survival filled each person''s face.


    They were even pleading desperately.


    "Don''t kill me! We were just following the Lord''s orders."


    "Please spare me; I''m getting married next month."


    "I''m going to be a father next month."


    However, Brittany couldn''t hear these words. Before you think about killing others, you must be prepared to be killed! As Brittany''s hand loosened, a swoosh sound followed.


    Boom!


    Another warship was engulfed in mes.


    Brittany seemed to be shooting targets, appearing very rxed.


    But in Mu Xinhai''s eyes, this woman was a murderous maniac. Each arrow took away a hundred thousand lives, all of whom were disciples of the Prime Yang Mansion! They were his own forces!


    "If you have the guts, face me one-on-one!"


    Brittany sneered, "One-on-one? Do you have the qualifications? You can''t even block a single arrow."


    Swoosh.


    Another arrow shot out!


    Boom!


    Fan Jin, Mu Xinhai, and the others watched as Brittany killed people arrow by arrow. This method was simply horrifying.


    After all, each arrow represented a hundred thousand lives. No matter how ruthless one might be, it''s hard to achieve such a thing.


    And this woman had no trace ofpassion, enjoying the moment.


    What exactly nurtured this woman, and what about the cat on her shoulder? It looked so human, even yawning in boredom!


    At this point, Mu Xinhai was so powerless that he knelt in front of Brittany without even making a move.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 874 (This is the Spectators Area)

    Chapter 874 (This is the Spectator''s Area)


    "I, Mu Xinhai, the Lord of the Prime Yang Mansion, implore you! Spare my disciples, take my life instead!" Mu Xinhai shouted in a deep voice, showing courage by sacrificing his life to save his people.


    This earned some admiration from Fan Jin, Xiang Liren, and Shi Yu. This woman made a Venerable kneel and beg for mercy, achieving her goal.


    However, that wasn''t Brittany''s purpose. If you dare to cause trouble in the Voidless Empire, be prepared for death!


    ''This is the territory of an Overlord, a ce where you cane and go as you please! You''re too bold! If Your Majesty was here, your deaths would truly be in despair. I''m just letting you have a rtively quick death.''


    Ignoring Mu Xinhai''s plea, Brittany drew her bow again.


    Meanwhile, Mu Xinhai, who was kneeling, clenched his fists, listening to the explosions behind him. Although the arrows didn''t hit him, the pain was more unbearable than if they had!


    "Enough!" Mu Xinhai, somehow finding strength, stood up.


    Because now, there was only one warship left.


    All the disciples on the warship were wailing, helpless, being killed by a woman.


    Seven mes were burning on the ground, representing seven hundred thousand lives! They came with high spirits, ready to conquer all directions, but now they hadn''t even disembarked from the warship. Even the enemy had only appeared in such a small amount, and they were dying like this!


    Unwilling! Even if they died at the hands of the enemy, it would be better than such a death!


    "Don''t kill them anymore!" Mu Xinhai shouted angrily.


    "Why not?" Brittany asked indifferently.


    "My life for the remaining hundred thousand lives!" Mu Xinhai said in a deep voice.


    Brittany slowly lowered the Mystic Color Treasure Moon, "I can consider that."


    Mu Xinhai took a deep breath and turned to look at Fan Jin. Suddenly, he understood why he had run away!


    Because these people were not opponents at all,cking even the strength to resist!


    His decision was wrong, causing harm to his disciples! He was a failed Mansion Lord, a failed Mansion Lord!


    Mu Xinhai sighed deeply, raised his hand, and pped his own forehead!


    Bang!


    A wave of energy erupted, and Mu Xinhai gazed at the sky foolishly. His entire life had unexpectedly ended at the gates of an empire!


    He never saw iting.


    Shi Yu, witnessing Mu Xinhai''s suicide, was left dumbfounded!


    Forcibly driving a Venerable to his death!


    Never heard of such a thing, not even a storyteller could fabricate such an absurd story.


    However, today, this vivid scene unfolded right before their eyes. Doesn''t this signify something?


    Xiang Liren sighed lightly, an Overlord!


    Even on the vast Sapphire Continent, Overlord held a significant status. Mu Xinhai chose tomit suicide to save his disciples, a courage that ordinary peopleck!


    Even if they couldn''t do it themselves, considering one''s life as the highest value, today they had a different view of Mu Xinhai.


    Fan Jin shared a simr sentiment. Watching Mu Xinhai fall, he sighed inwardly. ''Don''t me me for not cherishing old rtionships; the opponent is just too powerful, and I had no choice. If I knew such a thing would happen, I wouldn''t havee!''


    As Mu Xinhai''s body fell, a golden ball floated out. It was Mu Xinhai''s spirit.


    Brittany said indifferently, "I''ve considered it."


    After saying that, she raised her bow again!


    Mu Xinhai''s spirit roared in anger, "You untrustworthy woman! You''ll go to hell after you die!"


    Brittany''s arrow directly confronted Mu Xinhai''s primordial spirit, turning into mes along with thest warship.


    Meanwhile, there were still some small warships from minor sects on the scene, all kneeling and pleading.


    Without saying a word, Brittany shot an arrow into the sky!


    A perfect arc appeared, and the arrow feathers turned into countless, terrifying arrow feathers with a dreadful aura, falling down.


    Everyone could clearly see the arrowhead, watching it fall, and the sky erupted with numerous explosions.


    Out of a million people, only three remained in an instant.


    Fan Jin, Xiang Liren, and Shi Yu tensed up; it was their turn...


    Brittany didn''t say anything, continuing to draw her bow...


    Seeing this scene, the three were instantly scared witless.


    Fan Jin was the strongest, so he could still speak, unlike Xiang Liren and Shi Yu, who had no strength left to talk.


    "Elder! This is the spectator''s area, we agreed not to kill," Fan Jin quickly exined. This is the spectator''s seat, see? It''s so obvious with these two big characters.


    "Meow~" At this moment, Jue Tian suddenly called out.


    Brittany pursed her lips, turned her head, and kissed Jue Tian. However, Jue Tian looked disgusted, as if Brittany had soiled its fur.


    Since they were keeping these three alive, Brittany didn''t say anything more. The Mystic Color Treasure Moon in her hand disappeared and flew back towards the city wall.


    The three of Fan Jin, Xiang Liren, and Shi Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Although they didn''t know why the woman suddenly stopped, it was ultimately a good thing. They had finally preserved their lives.


    Fan Jin felt the spatial blockade had already been lifted. This indicated that they could finally leave.


    But Fan Jin looked towards the Voidless Empire, wanting to go inside for a look.


    Not only Fan Jin thought this way, but Xiang Liren and Shi Yu also had the same idea.


    But today, they didn''t dare to stay. Finally, they could leave. What if they changed their mindster? So they had to leave immediately!


    "Goodbye, both of you!" Fan Jin bowed and said, his figure disappearing instantly.


    Xiang Liren didn''t dare to linger either. "Farewell!"


    After saying that, he left.


    Shi Yu stood alone on the scene, stunned for a moment, and then ran away.


    In such a terrifying ce, how could he dare toe? He would nevere again, even if he was beaten to death!


    A million people came, and in the end, only three remained. This was already the best oue.


    In the city, the streets were full of people. The Silver Winged Serpent was divided among the entire city''s poption, enjoying its poprity.


    There were also Lie Gu and Yue Hua.


    But Lie Gu wore a sullen face, looking resentful. ''Everything was messed up by you guys, clearly it was discovered by me, Lie Gu.''


    ''You shameless people, especially Brittany! To think that you even deceived me, shameless. You didn''t even leave a bit for me to y with, it''s simply too bad!''


    People in the city were not worried about any invasion at all, happily eating the snake meat. It was really delicious.


    This was the best food they had ever eaten.


    Of course, it was the best food. After all, this was a Venerable serpent, extremely nourishing!


    Especially for ordinary people, after eating, it was like extending their lifespan year by year, immune to all kinds of illnesses.


    In the imperial pce, Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes. Qing Yutong was unexpectedly drooling on his chest. His chest had a pool of saliva...


    "Qing Yutong!" Ye Hua couldn''t help but shout.


    Qing Yutong didn''t wake up but woke up the nearby Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi instead.


    "Ye Hua, what''s wrong?" Qing Ya thought something had happened and quickly asked.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 875 (Where Are the People?)

    Chapter 875 (Where Are the People?)


    "Look at your sister! Why is she just like you?" Ye Hua couldn''t help butin. As a man with cleanliness preferences, seeing the saliva on his chest made him a bit dizzy.


    Qing Ya smiled helplessly and poked Qing Yutong''s head.


    "Mm mm mm~"


    "Mm your head, get up quickly!" Qing Ya shouted in a tender voice.


    Qing Yutong touched her mouth. "So tired... brother-inw is too energetic, can''t stand it."


    "Qing Yutong, look at what you''ve done," Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Qing Yutong opened her beautiful eyes and sneakily nced at the chest.


    ''Wow, such arge pool of saliva. It seems that brother-inw dislikes this the most.''


    "Brother-inw, how about I help you suck it away?"


    Ye Hua was amused by her.


    Qing Ya scolded her tenderly, "Qing Yutong! Are you serious?"


    "Sis, I''m just joking. I''ll go get something to wipe brother-inw." Qing Yutong said and ran off the bed, holding a towel to wipe Ye Hua''s saliva.


    However...


    Originally, it was just a small pool, but Qing Yutong wiped it, and the area becamerger.


    "Brother-inw... brother-inw... can we talk? Please don''t hit me." Qing Yutong quickly pleaded.


    Ye Hua covered his forehead, wondering why he had such a sister-inw.


    "Go prepare a bath for me." Ye Hua no longer wanted to talk.


    "Alright, Yutong didn''t mean it, don''t be angry." Qing Ya, as the elder sister, had to speak up for her younger sister.


    Ye Hua waved his hand. Who asked him to have such bad luck? He married three celestial-like women, and they even drooled in their sleep at night.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t all three drooling at the same time. If that happened...


    After taking a bath with the help of his three wives, Ye Hua put on his imperial robe.


    "I''m a bit hungry. I want to eat pancakes with eggs and ham for breakfast." Ye Hua muttered, then pushed open the pce door.


    "Master." Daji, standing outside, respectfully said.


    Regarding Daji''s loyalty, Ye Hua was also helpless, asking her to go back to sleep, but she refused to go.


    It seemed like someone might pose a threat to him.


    "Good morning, what''s for breakfast?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    "Master, Gorefiend made snake soup."


    "Snake soup???" Ye Hua was puzzled. Why suddenly make snake soup?


    Suddenly, Ye Hua smelled a fragrance, like the aroma of barbecue.


    "Qing Ya, do you smell that?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    Qing Ya nodded, "Yes, it seems to be the smell of barbecue. Quite fragrant. Who is grilling barbecue?"


    Ye Hua immediately looked towards the city and saw a dark figure lying on the street, surrounded by many people.


    Without much thought, Ye Hua flew over.


    Upon seeing the Silver Winged Serpent, Ye Hua furrowed his brows.


    The people below saw a man in imperial robes and were initially stunned. In the Voidless Empire, who could dress like this? That must be the emperor!


    Everyone knelt down and shouted joyfully, "Long live the emperor! Long live! Long live!"


    Ye Hua raised his hand, and everyone was lifted by an invisible force, once again feeling the emperor''s power, their expressions of reverence deepening.


    However, Ye Hua floated towards the city wall. When he saw the fire outside, his face instantly darkened.


    Meanwhile, Lie Gu, who was enjoying snake meat, seemed to sense something.


    "You''re in trouble. The Emperor will probably stew youter," Yue Hua poked Lie Gu''s forehead.


    Lie Gu looked resentful, hugging his beloved Yue Hua, sighing, "Yue Hua, save me."


    "Apologise to the Emperor properlyter," Yue Hua smiled gently, looking at her Banner Master who was still happily eating snake meat.


    Ye Hua was in a bad mood. Why was he so unlucky today? He was tricked by Qing Yutong in the morning!


    And! The person he lured to show off, disappeared!


    He had nned the grand entrance, even the lines were prepared!


    Pants were halfway down, and you showed me this!


    Where are the people!


    All dead! What''s the point of showing off now!


    "Impromptu meeting!" Ye Hua angrily shouted and disappeared from the city wall.


    If Fan Jin and the others hadn''t left, they probably wouldn''t have escaped. Ye Hua might have used them as sparring partners.


    With Ye Hua''s low shout, all subordinates received themand, putting down their work and rushing to the main hall.


    Even Qing Ya and the others received it, puzzled about why Ye Hua was so angry.


    In the grand hall of the pce.


    Ye Hua red at all his subordinates with a gloomy face.


    However, those who had done wrong all bowed their heads in silence, clearly sensing that the Emperor was about to get angry, and it was the kind that couldn''t be easily appeased.


    "What happened outside?! Who did it!" Ye Hua shouted!


    All subordinates dared not speak. Lie Gu felt he hadn''t done anything except watch a show, so it shouldn''t count against him.


    "No one wants to talk, huh! It seems I''ve been too good to you!"


    As the honoreddy, Qing Ya felt the need to intervene at this point. After all, in a marriage, one yed the good cop, and the other the bad cop.


    "Ye Hua, calm down. Let them regain theirposure; you''ve scared them."


    "Humph!" Ye Hua snorted, a bit petnt.


    "Alright, speak up."


    Suddenly, Ye Zizi took a step forward and honestly said, "Your Majesty, it was Lie Gu who asked me to fight."


    Lie Gu: "??????"


    ''When did I ask you to fight? You jumped down on your own! Don''t me me!''


    Ye Hua sternly said, "Lie Gu! You actually kept this from me. Do you really think I wouldn''t dare to stew you alive!"


    "Your Majesty, spare me. I didn''t ask Ye Zizi to go; she went on her own," Lie Gu hastily pleaded. When the Emperor got angry, everyone had to yield.


    Doesn''t Ye Hua understand Ye Zizi? "Who else was involved? Everyone step forward!"


    Kai Yun and Brittany all stepped forward.


    Ye Hua was not pleased. Such a great opportunity to show off, and they enjoyed it themselves. Don''t they know this was an opportunity created by the Emperor? Do they not know how many brain cells it takes to create such an opportunity? The main point is, the Emperor had the scene nned out, but the actors were missing!


    Kai Yun quickly said, "Your Majesty, it''s all Lie Gu. He told me to go and even said not to tell you."


    Brittany also added, "Kai Yun is right. Lie Gu said the opportunity was rare and wanted to handle it himself."


    "You! You! Clearly, you all wanted to have fun, and I didn''t even get a chance to fight! Your Majesty, I''m wronged." Lie Gu felt like crying. ''You enjoyed the show, and now you want me to take the me. Isn''t that shameless?''


    "Who discovered it first?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    Everyone fell silent, and Lie Gu slowly raised his hand.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled helplessly.


    Ye Hua angrily shouted, "You, Lie Gu! How dare you think of enjoying it all for yourself!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 876 (The Mischief-Making Team)

    Chapter 876 (The Mischief-Making Team)


    "Your Majesty! I didn''t want to disturb your rest. I took care of these small fries myself; there was no need for Your Majesty to personally intervene and dirty your hands."


    "Nonsense! You just wanted to fight!"


    "Your Majesty, it''s not like that. I did it all for Your Majesty''s service." Lie Gu had lost all hope of dying. If getting scolded was the price for showing off, it would be worth it. But, he didn''t even participate; he was merely scolded...


    Ye Hua wouldn''t actually do anything serious to Lie Gu. After all, he was his subordinate. He would just scold him a bit to make him learn a lesson.


    But it still irritated Ye Hua. Those people came when he was cuddling with his wives. When he went out, not even a trace was left.


    At this moment, Wei Chang stepped forward and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, Lie Gu was just trying to share your burdens. His intentions were good. Besides, Lie Gu didn''t know about Your Majesty''s n, so it''s understandable. Please don''t be too angry."


    "I hope Your Majesty calms down," added Yue Hua, pleading for her husband.


    Qing Ya gently smiled and said, "Ye Hua, Lie Gu knows he was wrong. Just let it go."


    Ye Hua snorted coldly, "You can escape the death penalty, but not a living penalty!"


    Hearing this, Lie Gu knew he was in for it. But what else could he say? Today turned out to be a day of disaster rather than luck.


    Ye Hua nced at Yue Hua, finally figuring out how to punish Lie Gu.


    "Yue Hua."


    "Here, Your Majesty," Yue Hua respectfully replied.


    Lie Gu''s heart sank. What was Your Majesty going to do? Was he going to take it out on Yue Hua?


    "Your Majesty, it''s my fault. Please don''t punish Yue Hua," Lie Gu hastily pleaded.


    Ignoring Lie Gu, Ye Hua said in a low voice, "Yue Hua, for the next six months, stay close to Kai Yun!"


    Both Lie Gu and Yue Hua were stunned.


    Not only Lie Gu and Yue Hua, but everyone was stunned. Although it didn''t seem like a punishment, it was a massive one for Lie Gu.


    Kai Yun happily said, "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    Yue Hua looked helpless. Your Majesty''s move was indeed ruthless.


    Lie Gu thought about it; it didn''t matter. They were all inside the Voidless Realm; he could still see Yue Hua.


    "I obey, Your Majesty," Yue Hua respectfully replied.


    Ye Hua nodded, looking at Lie Gu. He wondered what the guy was thinking. Did he think it would be so easy?


    ''Hehe... you underestimated me.''


    "Ye Zizi! Kai Yun! Brittany!" Ye Hua coldly shouted.


    The three of them immediately stepped forward and bowed, saying, "At your service."


    "Without my orders, you took action. You disrupted my n. How do you suggest resolving this matter?" Ye Hua asked.


    Ye Zizi''s big eyes turned, and she bowed, saying, "Your Majesty, Ye Zizi is willing to create another opportunity for Your Majesty."


    Creating another opportunity? This actually eased Ye Hua''s anger a bit. Ye Zizi had be smarter.


    Ye Zizi just wanted to go out and y. She seized the opportunity.


    "Alright, you three! Create another opportunity for me. If you can''t do it, don''t bothering back! The rest of you stay in the Voidless Realm. Dismissed!" Ye Hua waved his hand, and he disappeared from the imperial throne.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi shook their heads. He was already mature; why was he acting like a child? Just because he couldn''t show off, he took it out on his subordinates. Probably,ter, he would take it out on his wives.


    As Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi left, Qing Yutong didn''t go. She blinked her beautiful eyes at Ye Zizi, who responded with a shake of her eyebrows. The two of them immediately clicked.


    However, Lie Gu was stunned in ce, as if struck by lightning.


    The emperor wanted Yue Hua to stay by Kai Yun''s side. Didn''t that mean wherever Kai Yun went, Yue Hua had to follow? Now that Kai Yun was about to leave, Yue Hua would definitely apany her. Moreover, just now, it was mentioned that the rest should stay in the Voidless Realm. Wasn''t this tailor-made for him?


    Apart from Lie Gu feeling miserable, Brittany was also annoyed. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn''t have participated. Now, she would be separated from Juetian.


    Your Majesty''s temper was as bad as ever.


    Suddenly, Ye Zizi climbed onto Kai Yun''s shoulder. "Let''s team up and cause some trouble, then let the Voidless Realm take the me."


    "Wow, great idea! It must be a lot of fun," Kai Yun, also a yful person, responded enthusiastically.


    Qing Yutong hurriedly approached; how could she miss out on such a fun thing?


    "I''m in."


    "Agreed." Ye Zizi grinned, and Kai Yun seemed delighted.


    Qing Yutong turned to Brittany, "Are you in?"


    Brittany had no choice. To finish the task quickly, they needed to cooperate. "I''m in."


    Ye Zizi hesitated for a moment. ''This old woman¡­''


    "I agree," Ye Zizi said reluctantly.


    Kai Yun couldn''t wait, urging, "Let''s go. We need to quicklyplete Your Majesty''s mission."


    Yue Hua sighed, lifting Lie Gu and holding him in her arms,forting him gently.


    This scene confused the onlookers a bit. Men hugging women wasmon, but...


    A woman hugging a man? That was a first. They immediately took a picture of this scene; in the future, they could tease Lie Gu about being held like this by his wife.


    "Take care of yourself. I''lle back to apany you as soon as I finish the task," Yue Hua said softly, pinching Lie Gu''s nose and still feeling frustrated.


    "It''s all my fault," Lie Gu sighed lightly. No more showing off; he would report any incidents to Your Majesty immediately without dy.


    Ye Zizi and Kai Yun said together, "No, you did well!"


    Lie Gu: "¡­"


    All the benefits were taken away by them, but fortunately, he still had three wives. Fortunately, he had found multiple wives at that time; otherwise, he would be stuck dealing with this on his own.


    Qing Yutong was already eager to go. She asked softly, "When are we leaving?"


    "Now," Ye Zizi and Kai Yun said in unison.


    Brittany nonchntly asked, "Now? Where are we going? Any ns?"


    Ye Zizi snorted, "Since when do we need ns for our actions? What is a n? Can you eat it?"


    "Yeah, yeah, Ye Zizi is right," Kai Yun agreed. Who needed a n? They would go wherever they went.


    Yue Hua gently suggested, "Banner Master, we should have a good n. Let''s discuss it today and set off tomorrow."


    "Ah, we have to wait until tomorrow? No way!" Kai Yun was quite obedient to Yue Hua; only she could influence her.


    "Qing Yutong, why are you standing there? Come back." Suddenly, Qing Ya appeared and called out to Qing Yutong.


    Qing Yutong was so frustrated. If only she had left a moment ago, everything would have been avoided. Now it was toote.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 877 (Stuck on Ye Zizis Butt)

    Chapter 877 (Stuck on Ye Zizi''s Butt)


    They only herald Qing Yutong whisper, "Then let''s gather tomorrow morning. Wait for me, remember!"


    After saying that, Qing Yutong ran towards Qing Ya. Qing Ya didn''t know what Qing Yutong was up to, but it was definitely some mischief with Ye Zizi and the others. If Ye Hua found out, they would be in trouble.


    Ye Zizi and Kai Yun were helpless, so they had to wait until tomorrow to leave. At least they could go out, which was quite enjoyable.


    In a high-end restaurant in the Voidless Empire, a well-dressed man sat with sharp eyes and a handsome face, holding a cup of crimson wine.


    If anyone knowledgeable were here, they would exim, "Isn''t that a goblet? Is that not red wine inside!"


    The man gazed below, where numerous people were fighting over snake meat, but he did not participate. Instead, he looked at the pce, excitement in his eyes as he muttered, "Five years! It''s been a whole five years! Finally found it!"


    The man downed the cup of red wine, appearing particrly excited.


    His name was Yang Haotian!


    Back then, Ye Hua and Ye Zizi came here to fight and then returned. But they had inadvertently caused trouble for Yang Haotian.


    Yang Haotian still remembered that day. His red envelope system had given a prompt, and he immediately ran towards the destination. However, he found nothing there, and the mainline mission of the red envelope system had been stuck since that day!


    And it had been stuck for five years! He had relied onpleting side quests and was now a Heavenly Venerable!


    If only the mainline mission could bepleted, he would be at least an Overlord by now!


    Luckily, a few months ago, his mainline mission finally responded. After observing for a while, he had confirmed the target!


    The target was inside the pce, a girl with double ponytails. His red envelope was stuck on her butt. All he had to do was remove the red envelope, and the mission would bepleted.


    But now, it seemed that the girl was quite strong, and not just her, everyone in the pce was formidable. This had led him to dy, contemting how to sessfully steal the red envelope from the girl''s butt.


    This red envelope system was truly deceiving.


    But regardless, he had to try tonight!


    Even if he had to use some items from the system, sneak in, quietly remove the red envelope, and immediately run away.


    No one would notice, right?


    Thinking this, Yang Haotian had already made up his mind. He couldn''t continue waiting like this, or his system would be useless.


    Because all the side quests were done, and if he didn''t start the mainline mission, even the side quests wouldn''t continue.


    His system would be just scrap metal.


    So, he had to remove the red envelope from the girl''s butt tonight, even if it cost him his life!


    Opening the system interface and looking at the remaining points, Yang Haotian began to contemte. What kind of equipment could he buy to infiltrate?


    However, he only had 7 points left.


    Yang Haotian leaned on the table, rubbing his chin. He had some stubble; these past few days had been mentally and physically exhausting.


    He didn''t have an invisible magic treasure. The pce was like a tiger''s den. If things went wrong, he might perish tonight.


    Seven points. What the heck could he buy with that? Not even a single hair.


    Talking about sneaking into the terrifying pce is simply wishful thinking.


    Suddenly, a spray appeared on the system, called deodorant...


    Only 5 points.


    Yang Haotian immediately opened the details and found that this deodorant... seemed to be somewhat effective, capable of eliminating unusual odours.


    It seemed like there was no choice but to buy this, as he couldn''t afford anything else.


    After some consideration, Yang Haotian had made a decision. He decided to take a desperate gamble!


    He directly spent 5 points to buy the "deodorant."


    Then, he went on to buy some tools, preparing for the night''s operation!


    As the night fell, Yang Haotian became restless. All the tools were ready now!


    Now, it was just waiting for midnight!


    However, this period was the most agonising. Yang Haotian was basically pacing back and forth, even though he was a Heavenly Venerable now, he was still trembling with nervousness.


    Because the pce was like an abyss, and he had to infiltrate it tonight and steal a red envelope. It was a crazy idea. Wasn''t there any other choice?


    It seemed like there wasn''t.


    As dawn approached, the Voidless Empire had fallen into silence, and the pce was no exception.


    At this moment, Yang Haotian stood outside the pce wall, holding a roll of something in his hand, acting furtively, looking around, clearly a thief.


    Seeing Yang Haotian flip over and enter the pce, it was almost terrifying just watching that, but fortunately, he got in!


    Once inside the pce, Yang Haotian became even more nervous, fearing that a patrol mighte by.


    But now a new problem arose; the pce was not just big, and he didn''t know the exact location.


    It seemed he could only explore slowly. It would be best to have good luck tonight. If not, it would be bad luck.


    Actually, there were very few patrols in the pce because they were not needed.


    However, Yang Haotian couldn''t use aura because he would be discovered. If he were discovered, it would be the end, not a fake end.


    Suddenly! Yang Haotian saw an unusual creature and was startled!


    Hastily opening his treasure, he pressed himself against the wall, hands raised!


    A wallpaper identical to the wall appeared, sticking around him, blending in well.


    This was Yang Haotian''s secret weapon. He was too poor, and he couldn''t think of another way. He had to draw on the pce wall and spray deodorant. This was the cheapest method.


    Listening to the faint footsteps, Yang Haotian tried to remain calm, preventing the paper from trembling.


    But why were these footsteps so strange, like they had four legs?


    Indeed, they had four legs, belonging to the dog Yun Long.


    Yun Long walked with a cheerful pace, excited at the thought of going out with its owner tomorrow. It couldn''t sleep, so it decided to take a walk.


    What''s that smell? Why is it so stinky?


    Yun Long sniffed, sensing a foul odour. It was a strong, pungent smell.


    Yun Long gradually approached Yang Haotian, making his heart almost jump out. ''Please don''t discover me¡­''


    Sizzle, sizzle...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 878 (Dont Mess with Me, Im Sincere)

    Chapter 878 (Don''t Mess with Me, I''m Sincere)


    A strange sound echoed, and Yang Haotian smelled a foul odour, not just an ordinary stench; it even sshed onto his feet...


    ''Damn, so it turns out a dog is a man''s worst enemy!''


    Yun Long was indeed urinating, and after finishing, it shook itself. The expression on its face was truly content.


    After dealing with its business, Yun Long gradually walked away.


    Yang Haotian sighed in relief. This deodorant really had some effect, but his own feet...


    ''What kind of dog is this? Why does it smell so bad? It''s unbearable.''


    Just as Yang Haotian was preparing to move, he suddenly heard a conversation.


    He immediately stood still again, enduring the pungent smell.


    "Little Brother, did big brother treat you well tonight? Have a good drink, feeling much better now, right?"


    The arrivals were Lu Hong and Yi Hong. Recently, Yi Hong had been feeling a bit down.


    Why? Because he hadn''t conceived with Zi Shan yet. Every time he saw Zi Shan''s mncholic gaze, Yi Hong felt like something was wrong with him and considered going to the Men''s Health Center.


    "Burp~ Big brother, do you think there''s something wrong with me?" Yi Hong leaned on Lu Hong, drunkenly asking.


    Lu Hongforted, "Little brother, you should be more open-minded. Which man doesn''t have some issues? I feel like I have prostatitis."


    Yang Haotian heard everything. They actually knew about prostatitis. Damn! How was that possible?


    "Big brother, I can''t go back now. I feel so sorry for Zi Shan. She just wants a child, and I can''t give her one." Yi Hong sighed helplessly. As a man, he couldn''t even fulfil such a small request from a woman. He felt guilty.


    Lu Hong patted his younger brother''s shoulder, saying, "Don''t think like that. Maybe you''re putting too much pressure on yourself, causing the tadpoles to lose vitality. Look at my two women; they just let nature take its course. Besides, you''re not the only one. Look at Dou Fushi, all these years and still nothing. There''s also Uncle Wei and Lie Gu, none of them have conceived."


    "How can men get pregnant, big brother, you got it wrong."


    "Oh, I mean their wives, burp... thinking of going to release water."


    "Big brother, I want to release water too. Why does it feel so itchy? Yun Long must have peed everywhere." Yi Hong murmured.


    "Come, let''s pee together and cover up Yun Long'' stench."


    Yang Haotian: "..."


    ''Do you guys have to be so perverted,peting with a dog in stench¡­''


    ''Damn, I''m the Red Envelope Emperor after all. Today, I''ve been peed on twice! This is simply humiliating, twice in one day! Shameless!''


    ''Heavens, do they have to draw circles when peeing? Are they painting?''


    "Big brother, am I seeing things, or is the wall fading? The red paint seems a bit blurry." Yi Hong rubbed his eyes, feeling like the red paint on the wall was bing indistinct.


    "Let me see. Haha... looks like we drank too much." Lu Hongughed drunkenly.


    Yi Hong also grinned. The two of them peed for a whole minute, and Yang Haotian endured the longest minute of his life, if possible.


    ''I won''t do such things again in the future!''


    After finishing their business, the two brothers supported each other and gradually walked away.


    As soon as the two left, Yang Haotian immediately threw away the drawing paper in his hand. It was truly disgusting. Besides human urine, there was now dog urine as well. Thebined odour was enough to make anyone nauseous.


    However, as Yang Haotian wasining, he suddenly heard a voice.


    "Little brother, you need to give me the money; you lost the bet, right?" Lu Hong smirked.


    Helpless, Yi Hong took out a few gold coins, saying, "This is all I have; Zi Shan controls everything."


    "Let it go, let it go. Since we''re brothers, big brother will hold onto the rest for you." Lu Hong took all the gold coins without leaving any behind.


    Yang Haotian just watched them. ''They actually noticed me. How was that possible?''


    At this moment, Yun Long came back, with a proud expression that seemed to say, "Look, this kind of trick won''t deceive me, the legendary hungry wolf. Have you seen such a fierce gaze before? That''s the gaze of a very hungry wolf. Do you even know what a hungry wolf is? It''s a wolf that''s very hungry. You probably haven''t seen such a fierce look before."


    Seeing the two men and a dog, Yang Haotian felt that he had been yed. A tremendous anger gathered in his mind.


    As a Heavenly Venerable!


    As the owner of a red envelope system, when had he ever suffered such humiliation? It was simply insulting!


    "He seems really angry," Yi Hong whispered.


    Lu Hong nodded, whispering, "If you got peed on twice, you would be angry too."


    "That makes sense."


    Yang Haotian didn''t retreat but instead walked towards the Green and Red brothers. He found their dressing quite strange; they looked a bit like non-mainstream kids. However, looking closely, it didn''t seem so, just like the green-haired one. Why did he look like a clown? The one from Batman, the Joker, very handsome. The red-haired one... noment.


    But now! Yang Haotian wanted to reim his dignity. This was a man''s pride, so he must regain his face!


    Today, let them see the power of the Red Envelope Emperor!


    Let them know what high-end operation means.


    A ssh.


    Yang Haotian directly knelt down, shouting, "Big brother, spare me!"


    Lu Hong: "..."


    Yi Hong: "..."


    Even Yun Long looked confused.


    Just now, he had such a strong momentum, as if they were about to fight, but now, he came over and directly kneeled.


    They had never seen such an operation. It was simply shocking, from head to toe.


    "Big brother, what''s going on?" Yi Hong had just prepared for a fight, but unexpectedly, this guy just kneeled.


    Lu Hong was a bit unable to cope. This sudden kneeling was simply earth-shattering. The previously tense atmosphere, as if everything was about to copse, disappeared instantly under this one kneel.


    What the hell was going on? Can''t you be sincere? Don''t operate like this, okay? So full of routines.


    "Big brother, little brother didn''t intentionally sneak in; there really was an urgent matter. You must believe me; I had no choice." Yang Haotian began to plead painfully. After observing, he found that he couldn''t mess with any of these people. Fighting with them was equivalent to seeking death.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 879 (Someone Wants to Touch Ye Zizis Butt)

    Chapter 879 (Someone Wants to Touch Ye Zizi''s Butt)


    So!


    Encountering others, one could only kneel down, presenting one''s own knees to show how sincere one was.


    "What urgent matter do you have? Don''t you know this is the imperial pce! Intruding is a capital offence!" Yi Hong said sternly. This was the first man daring to intrude into the imperial pce.


    It was unclear whether this was courage or foolishness. Hundreds of thousands of people died at the city gate this morning, yet he dared to approach.


    Could there really be an urgent matter?


    Yang Haotian cursed inwardly. He had already offered both knees; what more did they want? Let him go.


    "Big brother, little brother indeed has urgent business; otherwise, how could I intrude into the imperial pce."


    "What kind of urgent matter? Tell us." Lu Hong asked curiously.


    Yang Haotian pursed his lips, contemting whether to tell the truth.


    Seeing Yang Haotian hesitate, Lu Hong coldly said, "Are you thinking of making up a lie? Let me tell you, your head will be hung on the city tower and exposed to the sun for three days and three nights."


    "It''s frozen," Yang Haotian whispered.


    "Big brother, it''s frozen, there''s no sun."


    "Don''t mind these details. I''m just describing it," Lu Hong said, then sternly shouted at Yang Haotian, "Speak quickly! Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    "Big brother, I''ll speak!" Yang Haotian didn''t care much anymore. Sinceing in was a dead end, he might as well take a gamble. Maybe he could turn a bad situation around.


    Yang Haotian weakly said, "Actually... I dropped something inside the imperial pce."


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong smirked, "Looks like you''re asking for trouble."


    "It''s true! I''m not lying to you."


    "Then tell us, what did you drop?" Lu Hong asked curiously.


    Yang Haotian took a deep breath. "It''s... a red envelope."


    A red envelope???


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong were both stunned. It was the first time they had encountered someone willing to risk their life for a red envelope.


    This is quite ridiculous.


    "Where is this red envelope?" Yi Hong asked curiously.


    "It''s... on a little girl with twin ponytails."


    Hearing this, Lu Hong and Yi Hong instantly knew who it was. It turned out someone hade looking for the red envelope that Ye Zizi had taken from someone else.


    This was troublesome. His Majesty had a policy of leniency; if Ye Zizi really took someone else''s red envelope, it had to be returned.


    "How did your red envelope get stolen?" Lu Hong still wanted to rify.


    "Big brother, my red envelope was flying around randomly and happened to stick to that little girl''s butt," Yang Haotian exined.


    "What! On her butt!" Lu Hong and Yi Hong eximed.


    Ye Zizi''s butt was practically the devil''s butt. Probably only His Majesty dared to smack Ye Zizi''s butt; others wouldn''t even think about it.


    This became interesting. This man wanted to steal a red envelope from Ye Zizi''s butt. Would he seed?


    Seems like it''s going to be entertaining.


    Should they inform Uncle Wei?


    It seemed necessary. Everyone was quite boredtely, and here was someone daring enough.


    To touch Ye Zizi''s butt.


    Heavens, he actually had such a terrifying idea.


    "Wei Uncle, we have a situation!" Lu Hong quickly called.


    Wei Chang was cuddling with Tang Wei, and unfortunately for Tang Wei, she still hadn''t been touched by Wei Chang. Tang Wei felt that Uncle Wei might not be a real man.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "We have an intruder!"


    "Just kill him, why bother telling me?" Wei Chang puzzled.


    "But he has a terrifying idea."


    Wei Chang opened his eyes, sitting up and asking, "Does he want to assassinate His Majesty?"


    "Even scarier than that!" Lu Hong said in a low voice.


    "What is it?"


    "He wants to touch Ye Zizi''s butt."


    Wei Chang: "..."


    What a daring young man.


    If Yang Haotian knew about their conversation, he would definitely protest. When did he say he wanted to touch someone''s butt? He just wanted to steal a red envelope, not what they were thinking.


    Wei Chang got up directly, finding it hard to believe that someone had sneaked into the imperial pce just to touch Ye Zizi''s butt.


    Too interesting. Perhaps this was one of Ye Zizi''s admirers, disyingmendable courage.


    They needed to keep an eye on him.


    Wei Chang directly contacted everyone, and Lu Hong and Yi Hong, following orders, revealed wicked smiles.


    Yang Haotian suddenly felt that things were not looking good.


    "I can spare you, and you can continue looking for the red envelope, but... you have to fight one of us," Lu Hong said seriously.


    Yang Haotian''s heart sank to the bottom. If he couldn''t win, what was the point of choosing?


    "What about that one?" Yang Haotian pointed at Yun Long.


    "Uh... he counts as one," Lu Hong sighed. Are you seriously choosing a dog as your opponent? Please don''t.


    Look at Yun Long, posing with a cute and silly look, like saying, "Pick me!"


    However, Yang Haotian pointed directly at Yun Long and said, "I choose it!"


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong immediately covered their faces. Yun Long''s strength surpassed theirs; you, fool, chose the most powerful one.


    Yun Long immediately stuck out his tongue and howled at the sky.


    Howl~ Yang Haotian was a Heavenly Venerable, although he had just reached the first rank, he was still remarkable.


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong stepped aside, while Yang Haotian stood up and took out his weapon!


    This fish fork!


    ying Sea Dragon ss!


    The fish fork was golden, with three prongs, emitting a powerful aura. It seemed to be an extraordinary divine weapon from ancient times.


    "This weapon is nice, it looks like Maserati''s emblem," Yi Hong whispered.


    "Yeah, it really does," Lu Hong agreed.


    Yang Haotian raised the ying Sea Dragon ss in his hand, mming it into the ground. The bluestone cracked, spreading around.


    Lu Hong shouted, "Destroying the pce, you''re finished!"


    Yang Haotian had built up a decent momentum, but with this statement, the atmosphere was instantly destroyed. Even raising his hands together, he said, "Big brother, I didn''t mean it; it''s just a habit."


    "Remember topensate for damages," Yi Hong reminded.


    Yang Haotian felt helpless; these people were too stingy. Did he really have to pay for this?


    A one-on-one duel required no such fuss.


    Yang Haotian swung the ying Sea Dragon ss again, and a burst of fierce wind swept through, making Lu Hong and Yi Hong shiver.


    Yun Long sat crouched on the ground, asionally scratching his ears,pletely ignoring Yang Haotian.


    Yang Haotian didn''t hold back; today, he had to defeat this dog. Even if he wasbelled as inhumane by the Animal Protection Association, he would fight for the red envelope.


    "Die, you dumb dog!" Yang Haotian showed no mercy, and the ying Sea Dragon ss attacked Yun Long.


    What is Yun Long? Yun Long is a dumb dog. What does a dumb dog do? It destroys homes.


    Thirty thousand in renovations, just imagine. Look into the eyes of this dumb dog, and be careful when you go out.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 880 (The Palace is Ruined)

    Chapter 880 (The Pce is Ruined)


    Although Yun Long didn''t destroy homes, he could dismantle other things to achieve the same goal.


    Yun Long slowly stood up, looking at Yang Haotian approaching, along with the shining ying Sea Dragon ss.


    Yun Long opened his big mouth and bit down on the ying Sea Dragon ss.


    This left Yang Haotian dumbfounded; his ancient divine weapon was bitten by a dog. How was that even possible? This weapon was exchanged from the system, costing a whopping hundred thousand points. It took him quite a while to save up for it.


    "You, let go." Yang Haotian couldn''t help but shout. The dog didn''t release its bite; it held on tightly.


    How was this possible? What were its teeth and oral cavity made of to be so powerful?


    Yun Long emitted a low growl, holding on firmly.


    Yang Haotian was truly helpless; he couldn''t pull it out. The opponent''s strength was evidently greater than his own.


    It was over. Finished.


    At that moment, Yun Long''s body emitted a terrifying aura, frightening Yang Haotian to the point that he didn''t even care about the weapon. He quickly distanced himself.


    With a horrified gaze, Yang Haotian looked at Yun Long. Was this really just a dog?


    Yun Long showed a clear smile. He actually wanted to touch his owner''s butt. Where did he get the courage?


    Snap!


    A crisp sound echoed as the ying Sea Dragon ss broke.


    Yang Haotian was dumbfounded.


    This dumb dog had actually bitten his weapon in half. How was this possible? Were its teeths ancient divine artifacts? It effortlessly crushed his ancient divine artifact.


    Yang Haotian watched as Yun Long chewed on the broken ying Sea Dragon ss, gradually swallowing it whole.


    He didn''t even leave any remnants.


    That was a hundred thousand points; even if he was demolishing houses, it shouldn''t be to this extent. Oh no...


    He was starting to regret choosing this dog.


    Even the ancient divine artifact was swallowed.


    Burp~ Yun Long satisfiedly burped, indicating that he was full.


    Seeing that it was almost done, Lu Hong, who knew that no one could beat Yun Long, said, "Alright, you can leave now."


    The first thing Yang Haotian felt was that it was fake. When he turned around, he was definitely going to be attacked.


    "Big brother, ourpetition hasn''t finished yet. Ending it like this doesn''t seem appropriate," Yang Haotian expressed his difort. But as long as he could get the red envelope, losing a fish fork was worth it.


    "Leave quickly, or I might change my mind."


    "Goodbye, big brother." After saying this, Yang Haotian turned into a streak of lightning and disappeared, moving as fast as a husband rushing home when his wife is giving birth.


    Yi Hong chuckled. "Damn, this guy runs really fast. Who''s the next one?"


    "Uh... it seems to be the mage."


    "Uh... he''s really unlucky." Yi Hong shook her head and, along with Lu Hong, nned to go home.


    Yang Haotian didn''t know how long he had run when he suddenly saw a figure ahead and immediately applied the brakes.


    It was a figure holding a scythe, draped in a ck robe.


    Seeing that it seemed to be waiting for him, Yang Haotian took a deep breath.


    As the Death Mage raised his head, Yang Haotian was surprised! It turned out to be an undead!


    There was actually an undead in the Voidless Empire; how was that possible!


    Yang Haotian didn''t have any aversion to different races; he was just slightly shocked, but he soon epted it. The pce already housed a group of monsters; an undead wasn''t anything unusual. Even if legendary races appeared, it would still be normal.


    Helpless, Yang Haotian could only randomly take out an ancient divine artifact. Anything was better than nothing.


    The Death Mage was also sizing up Yang Haotian, wondering if he dared to touch the tiger''s butt.


    Now that the person was standing beside him, it seemed like he was weak. Trying to touch Yezizi''s butt with such a physique was too self-deprecating.


    "Come on!" Yang Haotian pointed his sword at the Death Mage.


    The Death Mage naturally wouldn''t use magic; as a mage, the heart for meleebat could not be abandoned.


    So, the Death Mage swung the scythe in his hand, looking at Yang Haotian.


    Suddenly, Yang Haotian''s left hand rested on his right wrist. If he wanted to defeat him, he had to use some tricks.


    "Blossom! Giant Leaf!" Suddenly, the long sword in Yang Haotian''s hand emitted a shining light, instantly turning into a green leaf.


    But don''t be deceived by this situation; this giant leaf wasn''t just for show.


    "Die!" Yang Haotian swung the giant leaf in his hand, the entire weapon mming into the Death Mage, suppressing him with a powerful aura.


    As for the Death Mage, what melee skills could he have? He directly raised the Death Scythe in his hand.


    Boom! The huge leaf pped against the Death Scythe. However, at this moment, the Death Mage suddenly disappeared.


    Yang Haotian''s heart sank, feeling a sense of crisis. Without thinking, he swung the giant leaf backward.


    A terrifying aura instantly formed, instantly smashing the nearby wall, creating a loud noise in the pce.


    Outside Ye Hua''s sleeping pce, Daji''s face sank. She cast a barrier to protect it, preventing any disturbance to her master''s rest.


    Just now, the master was tired, and it truly pained her to see the master in such a state.


    The Death Mage stood nearby, watching the fallen wall.


    "Jejejejeje."


    Imperial Trantion: "You actually damaged the imperial pce; you''ve got some nerve."


    Yang Haotian didn''t care about that. He raised his right hand again, resembling the swing of a banana fan.


    The Death Mage lifted the scythe in his hand and swung it down fiercely, unleashing a crescent-shaped de towards Yang Haotian.


    Yang Haotian rolled to avoid it.


    The de instantly destroyed a part of the pce, creating a thunderous noise.


    The Death Mage was stunned.


    Yang Haotian hesitated for a moment, then pointed at the Death Mage andughed, "You''re done for, destroying the pce."


    But right after saying this, Yang Haotian felt something was amiss. The Death Mage was emitting a murderous intent!


    It was all because he spoke too soon. Why did he mock it?!


    The Death Mage raised the Death Scythe and swung it towards Yang Haotian. However, Yang Haotian noticed a problem!


    This Death Mage was quite weak. He could easily resist him.


    The Death Mage''s meleebat wasn''t strong to begin with. He had been killed by that guy Xiao Yi before. At this moment, Yang Haotian was much stronger than Xiao Yi, making it easy to confront the Death Mage.


    Even though it was easy, the surrounding walls were all destroyed...


    If Ye Hua saw that his pce had turned into this, would he be the second emperor to die from anger?


    At least tonight, none of the participants were leaving.


    At this moment, Yang Haotian found the fight getting easier and easier. The Death Mage was not happy. Meleebat would only end in a draw, so he decided to stop ying!


    The Death Mage''s bone fingers shot out a bolt of lightning suddenly.


    This unexpected move caught Yang Haotian off guard. He was electrocuted all over.


    Sizzle, sizzle.


    Ah, ah, ah~ Yang Haotian trembled, his entire body filled with electric currents. He could even see bones appearing, and his hair gradually stood up, smoke rising from his clothes.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 881 (Lets Play Landlord)

    Chapter 881 (Let''s y Landlord)


    He was shocked by the lightning for a full minute.


    Yang Haotian exhaled a puff of ck smoke, his face was dirty, with an exploded hairstyle, and his clothes emitted blue smoke.


    "You! You cheated!" Yang Haotian cursed shamelessly. They were having a fair fight, and yet the Death Mage resorted to such a despicable move.


    Although Yang Haotian was cursing, he was still shocked inside. The electric shock was terrifying. Fortunately, he was wearing magic resistance equipment today; otherwise, that one hit would have seriously injured him.


    This undead creature was probably... ying dirty.


    The Death Mage didn''t want to waste time and disappeared on the spot. He had yed enough and didn''t want to identally kill him.


    Watching the Death Mage leave like that, Yang Haotian felt uneasy, as if he was being teased.


    But for the sake of the red envelope, even if he was humiliated by a man, it was worth it.


    Adjusting his mood, Yang Haotian persisted, not leaving the pce. Today, he must get the red envelope.


    Without the red envelope, he would rather die!


    One had to admit, Yang Haotian was indeed formidable, daring to charge into such a terrifying ce alone.


    However, the group of people was also "leading" him, curious about Ye Zizi''s reaction and, of course, curious about how Yang Haotian would touch Ye Zizi''s buttocks.


    That scene should be explosive.


    As Yang Haotian continued forward, he suddenly saw two figures!


    But these two figures were a bit...


    Ahem, ahem...


    Yang Haotian couldn''t help but cough lightly. You guys are too hasty in doing this.


    On the side of the wall, a graceful figure was passionately kissing a man. Yang Haotian blushed at the sight of the electrifying disy.


    These two people were naturally Dou Fushi and Li Hun.


    Li Hun was still infatuated with Dou Fushi as ever. After waiting for a long time and seeing no oneing, they decided to start kissing.


    "Wife, wife, someone''s here."


    "Ignore him, let''s kiss a bit longer."


    "Oh, it''s not good to have an audience. I''ll let you kiss enough when we go backter."


    "Alright, you hurry up."


    "I know, I know."


    Li Hun let go of Dou Fushi and stood on the side to watch the battle, while Dou Fushi slowly walked up to Yang Haotian.


    When she saw Yang Haotian''s appearance, Dou Fushi was stunned for a moment and then burst intoughter.


    The Green and Red Brothers were already quite unconventional, and this person was truly the epitome of non-mainstream, especially with that explosive hairstyle.


    Yang Haotian''s mouth twitched slightly. In such a serious situation, he wasughing so uncontrobly, which was truly infuriating.


    "Sorry, your appearance is just too ridiculous, like you''ve been struck by lightning."


    "Yes, I was indeed struck by lightning just now."


    "Uh... touched on your sore spot."


    "Don''t waste words; let''s get started!" Yang Haotian said sternly. Today, he would ovee all obstacles and take away his red envelope!


    "Wait, wait, fighting is not interesting. How about we y something else?"


    "What to y?" Yang Haotian asked curiously.


    Dou Fushi took out a mysterious thing, smiling mischievously, "Landlord."


    Yang Haotian was suddenly surprised. They actually knew how to y Landlord. How was that possible? Were they fellow vigers?


    "Dare to y?"


    "Sure!"


    "Wife,e over quickly, we''re short of one yer."


    "Husband~ I''m here~"


    The three of them sat down directly on the ground, and Dou Fushi started shuffling the cards, saying with a smile, "The winner can use this to hit the other person."


    After speaking, Dou Fushi took out a hammer with "100000t" written on it. However, judging by the appearance of this ck hammer, it looked more like a balloon.


    Yang Haotian thought to himself, ''you guys are too childish; I''ll y along.''


    ''Back in the day, I, Yang Haotian, was a master at ying Landlord.''


    After shuffling the cards, the three of them started ying.


    However, Yang Haotian finally understood what it meant to y Landlord; this was shameless Landlord.


    ''Damn it, can Landlord be yed like this? Can 3 beat 2 kings? Are you kidding me?''


    ''They even said 3 is bigger than 2. He couldn''t even argue against that.''


    "Haha, I won!" Li Hun, as the Landlord, happily pped her hands.


    Yang Haotian said in a deep voice, "I will definitely win the next round!"


    Li Hun hesitated, picked up the ck hammer next to her.


    "Husband~"


    Dou Fushi pouted, and Li Hun sweetly kissed him.


    This wave of dog food was sprinkled well. Yang Haotian clenched his fists, "Come on!"


    Li Hun, with a "ferocious smile," raised the big hammer, "I''ming, be careful!"


    Yang Haotian disdainfully said, "If I call you ''ah,'' then I''m your grandson."


    "Ah!!!" Before the words were finished, Yang Haotian involuntarily eximed, and the whole person flew out.


    If viewed from above the pce, one could see something flying through the walls.


    "Wife, you''re too ruthless this time." Dou Fushi shivered.


    "Who asked him to be so arrogant?" Li Hun snorted. ''Not bad, he was screaming like that.''


    Before long, Yang Haotian walked over, his clothes tattered, hanging on him like a few rags. There were traces of blood around his mouth, but nothing serious. As a Dou Zun, such minor external injuries were nothing.


    But this was a wound to the soul; Yang Haotian felt like dying.


    "Grandson, you''re back. Let''s continue," Li Hun said with delight.


    Yang Haotian''s face was gloomy. He just finished speaking and got pped in the face.


    ''But this time, I, Yang Haotian, won''t lose!''


    I''ve figured out the rules!


    Yang Haotian was still too young. When his heavenly bomb was destroyed by the opponent''s consecutive pairs, he felt like his whole person was about to copse. [Heavenly bomb is just a cardbination, depending on the rules of Landlord.]


    ''Is this damn Landlord?''


    ''Is this the rule you guys came up with?''


    ''No, this is a new-style Landlord invented by the respected ones. It''s beyond theprehension of ordinary people.''


    In short, this kind of Landlord is whoever is awesome gets to call the shots.


    "Husband~"


    Dou Fushi helplessly pouted, then got kissed by Li Hun with delight.


    And on the side, Yang Haotian suddenly envied this man.


    Watching this woman raise the big hammer again, Yang Haotian hurriedly said, "Sister, go easy."


    "Sure~"


    This time, Li Hun picked up the hammer and mmed it down from above!


    Bang!


    Yang Haotian was imprinted on the ground, looking pitiful.


    Yang Haotian wanted to cry without tears. If he could be beaten to death, that would be great. The problem was, he had the body of a Heavenly Venerable; how could he be beaten to death?


    He actually got humiliated by a woman. It''s so infuriating.


    "Stop pretending; continue," Li Hun snorted. She was clear about her strength, and there would be no idents.


    Yang Haotian immediately sat up, "Oh."


    This ''oh'' sounded so helpless. It was a kind of abandonment towards life, an eptance of the inevitable.


    A trace of blood flowed from Yang Haotian''s nose, and he didn''t notice it himself.


    Dou Fushi pointed at his own nose, telling Yang Haotian that he was bleeding.


    Yang Haotian wiped his nose, feeling embarrassed.


    For the next half an hour, Yang Haotian endured physical and mental torment.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 882 (Too Much Bullying)

    Chapter 882 (Too Much Bullying)


    As Yang Haotian watched the two demons leave, he wanted tough out loud at the sky. He decided never to y Landlord again! ying Landlord again would be too much for him!


    At this moment, Yang Haotian was already in a miserable state. His explosive head was covered in dust, and that strip-like robe clearly showed his casual lifestyle, so carefree and hasty.


    Looking at the ying cards on the ground, Yang Haotian angrily stomped on them.


    Snap, snap, snap.


    No choice, he could only bully the ying cards.


    ''Damn it! The damn Landlord, I''ll never y cards again. You bunch of bullies! If it weren''t for the red envelopes, could I endure such humiliation? I can use 119 with my bomb, and for my heavenly bomb, do you need to call 911 or even 110? Damn it!'' [These numbers are justbinations of cards, not bound by any specifications.]


    ''I''ve never seen such bullying before. You animals, I hate you!''


    Yang Haotian stomped the ground, creating a big pit, which relieved his anger a bit. Otherwise, it would be too ufortable to hold it in.


    Taking a deep breath, Yang Haotian looked into the dark night and decided to continue forward. Anyway, he had been so humiliated; there was nothing left to lose.


    Suddenly! Yang Haotian stopped in his tracks!


    A chilling wind whistled through the dark surroundings, and a sense of danger made Yang Haotian draw his weapon, vigntly looking around.


    "Who! Show yourself!" Yang Haotian sternly shouted.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect you to sense it. Interesting," a voice echoed in the air; it was none other than one of the Nanwu Banner, Bai Gu!


    At this moment, Yang Haotian''s face turned heavy, and his mind was racing, trying to figure out what was going on. ''What kind of ghost is this?''


    ''Invisibility technique?''


    ''But why can''t I sense any aura? Could this be a different kind of invisibility?''


    ''It shouldn''t be. Even if it''s invisibility, there should be a w.''


    "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t think too much; it''s useless," Bai Gu said indifferently. Every time he encountered enemies, they would always wonder where he was, but they could never guess. He was a part of the air itself.


    Before Yang Haotian could react.


    Spurt!


    Yang Haotian''s arm was cut, and he hadn''t even reacted. His whole body was stunned!


    In that instant, Yang Haotian couldn''t sense any aura fluctuations at all!


    What the hell is this!


    Blood instantly flowed from the wound on his arm, but Yang Haotian didn''t care about the injury. His whole being couldn''t think properly.


    Swish!


    Another wound appeared on the other arm, blood flowing profusely.


    "If you don''t resist, you''ll die here," Bai Gu said with a smile. This man was interesting; he actually stood still. If it were someone else, they would have panicked long ago.


    Actually, Yang Haotian was already panicking, but he didn''t show it on his face. He was already panicking inside.


    Originally, he thought the Voidless Empire was powerful enough, but he didn''t expect that there would be such characters in the Voidless Empire.


    He had never seen anything like this.


    Swish, swish, swish...


    Three wounds instantly appeared on Yang Haotian''s body, and blood was already flowing on the ground.


    "Who are you?" Yang Haotian asked in a deep voice, feeling that he might die here tonight.


    "Me? I''m just an insignificant person. There are many others more powerful than me," Bai Gu said indifferently. Such words were still quite modest. After all, in earlier years, Bai Gu could retreat unscathed from Ye Hua''s hands, which was already impressive.


    "Impossible, you must be a leader here," Yang Haotian only suffered some superficial injuries. Bai Gu still hadn''t gone all out. If he did, Yang Haotian would already be dead.


    After all, tonight was about seeing how Yang Haotian touched Ye Zizi''s butt. This was the most interesting thing in recent years.


    Bai Gu suddenlyughed, "Leader? I am not. Don''t think too much about it. Resist a little; it''ll make me excited."


    "You!" Yang Haotian was furious, swinging the sword in his hand randomly.


    Sword energy swept through the pce, and arge section of the wall copsed instantly.


    However, nothing could be hit, and the wounds on his body increased.


    Suddenly, Yang Haotian stood still, "If you want to kill, just do it. I''m done ying!"


    There was no response in the air.


    "Come on! Kill me! Come on!" Yang Haotian shouted, ever since he got the system, when has he suffered such humiliation?


    In his empire, everyone respected him, especially if he reached the ranks of the Overlord. He would be on par with the Broken Vein Mountain and the Divine Scripture Academy, a glorious achievement!


    But! Without getting the red envelope on that butt, everything was just wishful thinking! Damn Voidless Empire, how could there be so many perverts! At first, those two drunkards, and even a husky, were iprehensible in their thinking. Especially that dog, who actually ate his 100,000 points.


    Then he encountered an undead, clearly a mage, yet pretended to be a warrior and almost got killed by electricity. It was simply shameless.


    After that, he met two strange lovers, never seen before. How could Landlord be yed in such a way? Why were they so excellent?


    He was hammered by that woman countless times; his head was already dizzy.


    Then he met an even more abnormal one. He, at least, was an Overlord. He couldn''t sense even a trace of aura, and countless wounds appeared on his body.


    Although they were just skin injuries, the pain was deep in his heart.


    Yang Haotian applied external wound medicine to the wounds and quickly stopped the bleeding.


    Taking a deep breath, what kind of girl with twin ponytails was she? Could she be even more powerful than them?


    Probably not. Maybe someone''s child. As long as he caught her, took the red envelope, and left, he would nevere to this damn ce again.


    With this crazy idea in mind, Yang Haotian continued walking, his belief supporting him until now.


    If it were someone else, they would probably have been tortured to the point of copse.


    At least they would go crazy.


    Not long after walking, Yang Haotian saw a figure standing not far away.


    ''Herees again! Damn it, what is it this time? Do you want to insult my dignity again? Forget it!''


    Yang Haotian directly took out his long sword, erupted with the aura of a Heavenly Venerable, and shed towards the figure!


    Boom!


    A powerful air wave shook the surrounding walls down.


    However, Yang Haotian was dumbfounded; his sword pierced the figure''s chest, but it couldn''t go in!


    Yang Haotian slowly raised his head, looking at the face of a middle-aged man, a bit handsome, with a smile on his lips.


    ''I''m going to kill you, and you''re still smiling!''


    ''Can''t you give me a little dignity!''


    "Don''t be afraid; I won''t hurt you," Wei Chang said with a soft smile.


    Yang Haotian wanted to cry. He actually told him not to be afraid. ''How can I not be afraid? Coming here alone, being bullied, and tortured, try it yourself. I guess you would have copsed long ago.''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 883 (Eat To Prove Your Love)

    Chapter 883 (Eat To Prove Your Love)


    "You either kill me directly or tell me the whereabouts of that girl with twin ponytails." Yang Haotian shouted angrily at Wei Chang. He wasn''t afraid of death now! ''y however you want, even if I die. Without the assistance of the system, I''d rather die.''


    "Then tell me why," Wei Chang asked calmly.


    For some reason, Yang Haotian felt that this man seemed to be protecting the girl with twin ponytails. ''Could it be?''


    ''Her old man!''


    ''Very possible! He looks about the right age. If it''s really her dad, then I''m in luck.''


    Yang Haotian had a sudden inspiration, "Because I love her!"


    When Wei Chang heard Yang Haotian''s words, his gaze gradually widened, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "What did you just say?" Wei Chang was shocked. ''Did this man break into the imperial pce of the Voidless Empire in the middle of the night just to confess to Ye Zizi?


    Damn! This young man is amazing!''


    Yang Haotian clearly saw the shock, a shock from a father.


    "That''s right! I love her, so I came! Whether it''s a dragon''s den or a tiger''sir ahead, I, Yang Haotian, am crazy for love!" Yang Haotian looked up slightly, at a 45-degree angle, as if narrating a romantic story that could bring tears to people''s eyes.


    Ugh~


    Suddenly, a dry heave echoed in the air.


    Yang Haotian pursed his lips. What he just said seemed a bit overboard, too cheesy.


    But for the red envelope, let it be cheesy. Anyway, it''s like this now, and he''s ready to die.


    Wei Chang suddenly burst intoughter, "Little brother, I can tell you where she is."


    "Really!" Yang Haotian immediately became excited. He was right; this must be the wise father.


    "Of course, but I want to ask, how deep is your love for her?" Wei Chang curiously asked.


    "I..."


    Before Yang Haotian could finish, Wei Chang interrupted him, reaching into his pants and groping.


    Seeing his father-inw''s move, Yang Haotian was a little distracted. What on earth does this mean?


    This move is too hasty.


    Wei Chang pulled out arge insect with numerous legs like a centipede. It had a ck shell, two antennae on its forehead, and many tiny eyes. If someone with entomophobia saw these tiny eyes, they would definitely feel nauseous. These eyes moved irregrly, covering the entire cheek, making it creepy.


    Yang Haotian, who considered himself quite tough as a Dou Zun, couldn''t help but feel nauseous. This was the most disgusting insect in the world.


    "This is called the Bilionix. It''s harmless and non-toxic. Although it looks a bit disgusting, it tastes good." Wei Chang smiled slightly. The Bilionix in his hand was at least the size of two palms, like a doll. Even a doll wouldn''t be so disgusting. [Bilionix: One with a billion legs]


    Yang Haotian dry heaved, saying the taste was good. Who would eat this thing?


    Wei Chang extended the Bilionix and said softly, "How deep your love is for her will determine how cleanly you eat it. I will then tell you her location, and I guarantee no one will stop you."


    How deep your love is, how much you eat. Yang Haotian suddenly regretted...


    ''Better to be beaten up or even tied up in an Asian bondage style; but eating this thing?


    Are you serious!''


    "Can''t I eat something else?" Yang Haotian weakly asked.


    "The opportunity is given to you. You better seize it, or else today... hehe..." Wei Chang said in a low voice, his tone filled with a warning.


    As Wei Chang''s words were spoken, Yang Haotian''s face turned ugly. ''This thing looks disgusting; how can I eat it?''


    ''This is simply like a giant dung beetle.''


    Above the void, everyone is present, including Lie Gu and Jue Tian, except for Ye Zizi.


    "I swear, Wei Chang is bringing disgusting things again." Lie Gu couldn''t help butment.


    "Let''s guess, will this guy eat it or not, and how?" Brittany spoke up with a yful tone.


    "He probably won''t eat it; it''s too disgusting." Zi Shan muttered, not even wanting to look at that bug.


    "I think so too. If he really eats it, that''s true love." Xun Fang murmured, looking at the bug seemed quite hopeless.


    Lu Hong sighed softly, "This guy is really pitiful."


    "Yeah, falling for Ye Zizi, my goodness, and even falling in love." Dou Fushi couldn''t understand; Ye Zizi is like a demon king, and this guy feels like he''ll be beaten to death.


    "It''s interesting; I''m curious about Ye Zizi''s expression." Kai Yun is curious about how Ye Zizi will react when a man suddenly deres his love. It seems quite amusing.


    Yue Hua, however, said with a smile, "But this man is quite courageous. Knowing it''s a dead end, he still came to find Ye Zizi. Admirable courage."


    "Bravery of amon man." Luo Hu lightlyughed, gently shaking the folding fan in his hand.


    Down below, Yang Haotian was unaware that his every move was being observed, and he was currently struggling in his heart.


    "Decide quickly; once you eat it, you can leave." Wei Chang patted the head of the Bilionix, his smile full of amusement.


    "I... Can''t I change it for something else?"


    "Do you really want to change it?" Wei Chang asked with a wicked smile.


    Seeing Wei Chang''s wicked smile, Yang Haotian immediately shook his head, "No need, no need to change."


    ''Who knows if you''ll get something even more disgustingter; there''s no normal person here.''


    "I''ll eat it!" Yang Haotian gritted his teeth. For the red envelope, he had be more and more shameless.


    "Very good; it shows your love is truly deep."


    ''Deep my ass! To hell with love. I just want to get the red envelope. For the red envelope... I can do all kinds of things, utterly shameless things.''


    "Catch." Wei Chang threw the Bilionix towards Yang Haotian.


    Even the people standing in the void instinctively leaned back, as if the bug was being thrown at them.


    Even Yang Haotian had the same reaction, but he had to reach out and catch it.


    This catch made his scalp numb; countless legs crawled in his hands, especially the Bilionix looking at him with its countless eyes, making people copse.


    Yang Haotian''s heart was in pain. There were even hairs on the shell. Oh God... With hair on it, Yang Haotian could even imagine that biting it would make the green liquid squirt out, or some other disgusting substance.


    "Can I roast it first?" Yang Haotian weakly asked.


    "Roasting it would remove its nutrition; it''s good for your body to eat it raw."


    ''Good for my ass! You old bastard, this is really bad.''


    Yang Haotian took a deep breath, looking at the Bilionix in his hand. Should he start eating from the head or from the butt?


    "Can I spit out the internal organs?" Yang Haotian curiously asked.


    "No, those are nutritious." Wei Chang chuckled lightly; the Bilionix indeed was a nutritious food.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 884 (Crunch)

    Chapter 884 (Crunch)


    ''Nutritious my ass! Are you trying to make me eat shit? Just say it inly. Even if there''s a pile of shit now, I, Yang Haotian, will eat it as a meal for the red envelope. I''m all in for it.''


    ''But this Bilionix is truly uglier than shit. It''s better to cover my eyes; out of sight, out of mind.''


    "Crunch!"


    People standing in the void are dumbfounded!


    He really ate that! Oh my god!


    "This is true love..." Lie Gu muttered.


    "Indeed, it''s true love." Brittany also said dumbfoundedly. Even if she died, she wouldn''t eat that.


    Kai Yun was also shocked, "I didn''t expect it. Even Ye Zizi has someone who likes her. Howe no one likes me?"


    Seeing her frustration, Yue Hua quickly consoled, "That''s because the right one hasn''t appeared yet."


    "Yue Hua, don''tfort me. I suddenly envy Ye Zizi." Kai Yun pouted, looking at that guy eating as if it were barbecue, with green liquid sshing around. How can he eat those eyes?


    Yi Hong eximed, "Good heavens, he''s still chewing..."


    Lu Hong immediately covered his eyes, also covering the eyes of his vampire wives.


    Even those fried spiders and scorpions weren''t this terrifying.


    After a while, Yang Haotian wiped his mouth and eximed, "Refreshing! Is there more?"


    Wei Chang: "..."


    You''re addicted to this shit.


    Indeed, Yang Haotian was addicted. This man didn''t lie to him; it really was a nutritious food.


    Originally exhausted, when he took a bite just now, he instantly felt a refreshing energy circting in his body, even feeling that his cultivation had improved significantly.


    ''This was simply miraculous, too delicious. Please give me a dozen more.''


    ''I can use this as a meal.''


    "There''s none left."


    "Ah, there''s none left?" Yang Haotian was a bit disappointed.


    Wei Chang was a bit dumbfounded. After all, this was the first time he saw someone eating this thing, and he ate it with such relish. Truly a weirdo.


    "Turn right at the first pce ahead," Wei Chang said indifferently, then turned and disappeared.


    Yang Haotian pursed his lips, "Such a stingy man."


    After saying that, he licked the green liquid on his fingers, so delicious~


    People standing in the void were about to vomit. This was simply a boy with extreme tastes. Why don''t you just go die?


    At this moment, Wei Chang appeared next to them and said with a smile, "Let''s go find Ye Zizi."


    "Let''s go!" Kai Yun immediately disappeared on the spot.


    In Ye Zizi''s room, she was currentlybing her hair, humming a little tune, in a good mood.


    After all, she could go out tomorrow.


    "It''s sote, and there''s still amotion outside. Really~" Ye Zizi didn''t pay attention to the outside noise because she knew that anyone who came to the imperial pce of the Voidless Empire basically came to die, let aloneing to her ce.


    "Zizi." Kai Yun suddenly appeared beside her.


    "Hmm? Didn''t we agree to meet tomorrow morning?" Seeing Kai Yun appear, Ye Zizi wasn''t flustered. She asked with a curious tone and then raised her twin ponytails, looking super cute.


    Kai Yun blinked his big eyes, "I... I couldn''t sleep, so I came to chat with you."


    "Is that so? What do you want to talk about?" Ye Zizi asked curiously.


    "Zizi, what would you do if someone suddenly confessed to you?" Kai Yun curiously asked.


    "Confessed?"


    "Yeah, yeah!" Kai Yun nodded vigorously.


    Ye Zizi, twirling her hair, smiled and said, "Kill them."


    "Ah, but that''s a man who really loves you!" Kai Yun eximed.


    Ye Zizi shrugged, smiling, "I don''t need a man, and besides, except for His Majesty, all the men in this world are trash."


    "Oh my, Zizi, you like His Majesty?"


    "No, no, no. It''s admiration. I''m just a little fan of His Majesty," Ye Zizi grinned, treating His Majesty like a big brother.


    Suddenly, Ye Zizi frowned, feeling someone outside.


    "Did you let someone in?" Ye Zizi asked in confusion.


    Kai Yun teased, "A man who''s crazy about you and rushed into the pce without fear."


    Ye Zizi: "..."


    "Hmph, I''m going to tell His Majesty. You want to see me embarrassed and let someone in."


    "Don''t, don''t, that person is extraordinary, just to see you. Aren''t you curious about what kind of man is willing to risk his life for you?"


    With Kai Yun''s words, Ye Zizi became a bit curious and decided to take a look. After seeing, she could kill him and be the object of everyone''s ridicule. She didn''t want to live anymore!


    Ye Zizi stood up, and Kai Yun followed behind her as they walked out.


    At this moment, Yang Haotian had already entered and was looking around when suddenly he saw the door to the sleeping hall open!


    The double ponytailed little girl he had been thinking about appeared!


    It was really her!


    And there was a red envelope on her buttocks, sparkling. He was ready to grab it!


    Then his red envelope system could operate normally. ''Oh my god, what a great moment!''


    ''May the heavens bless me.''


    Ye Zizi squinted her eyes, looking at the excited Yang Haotian.


    This man was so low, even lower than the Green and Red Brothers back in the day. Exploding messy hair, a pitch-ck face, tattered clothes, and mysterious green liquid, even on his mouth corners.


    He was simply messy to the extreme. How could she be liked by such a person? It was an insult.


    At this moment, Wei Chang suddenly reappeared, but others remained in the void, watching.


    Of course, Ye Zizi knew that these people were watching her to make a fool of herself. It was so shameless. Tomorrow she must tell His Majesty that they let someone in just to see her make a fool of herself.


    Wei Chang''s mouth slightly curled up, and he chuckled, "Zizi, this little brother came for you."


    Ye Zizi snorted. With a turn of her body, the red envelope on her butt drove Yang Haotian crazy. He really wanted to reach out and touch it.


    "What are you looking at! Be careful I gouge your eyes out!" Ye Zizi felt Yang Haotian''s gaze, coldly snorting.


    Yang Haotian immediately withdrew his gaze. ''Don''t get me wrong; I''m not looking at your butt. I''m looking at the red envelope.''


    ''Moreover, your butt isn''t even perky. It doesn''t look interesting at all.''


    ''And with such a loli appearance, it''s not my type. I, Yang Haotian, like mature women.''


    After hearing this, Wei Changughed, "Zizi, don''t be so angry. This guy has been in many fights, that''s why he looks so miserable. Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s right. I wasn''t like this originally." Yang Haotian felt that this father-inw was genuinely good, helping him everywhere.


    "Go wash your face." Wei Chang couldn''t help but remind. He hade to see his crush, but he didn''t know how to clean up.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 885 (Sweet Honey, You Smile So Sweetly)

    Chapter 885 (Sweet Honey, You Smile So Sweetly)


    Yang Haotian immediately took out a water bottle and wiped his face.


    Although he had cleaned up quite a bit, his hairstyle and clothes were still hard to look at.


    Ye Zizi stood at the door in silence, wishing she could just suck the life out of this man.


    "Alright, she has seen it. If you have any feelings, just confess them," Wei Chang took charge, "I''ll make the decision. Just speak your mind."


    Yang Haotian is now in a difficult situation. Could it be that if he doesn''t love anymore, will this father-inw kill him?


    But how can he say it now? This is like dealing with a child. ''Should I, Yang Haotian, say those cheesy words? I could end up in jail.''


    Ye Zizi crossed her arms, eager to see what nonsense this man coulde up with. After hearing it, she might just kill him on the spot.


    Yang Haotian began to ponder in his mind, considering what kind of words to use to navigate this situation.


    Suddenly, Yang Haotian raised his hair, hands behind his back, as if he had transformed into a romantic expert. These actions were full of charm.


    "Although I don''t know your name, your figure has left an impression on my heart."


    The person standing in the void lostposure.


    "A person like this should be taken out and dealt with," Lie Gu coldly snorted.


    "Yes, yes, he actually likes underage girls, at least three to five years younger!" Tang Wei eximed.


    "Even saying such things to underage girls, it''s disgusting," Zi Shan sneered.


    At this point, Ye Zizi had goosebumps all over. She couldn''t help but want to kill this man; he was just disgusting, making othersugh at her. It''s unforgivable.


    Yang Haotian took a deep breath and looked at Ye Zizi affectionately, saying,


    "In hills, the trees so tall and grand,


    With branches reaching, a woodednd.


    My heart delights in thoughts of you,


    Yet you, dear, remain unaware, it''s true."


    [It is from the poem J¨¬ng Y¨¨ S¨©, written by Li Bai, a famous poet from the Tang Dynasty in China. Originally the poem didn''t rhyme, so I had to take matters in my own hand. Here''s the original: The mountain has wood, the wood has branches. My heart is pleased with you, but you don''t know!]


    Everyone: "..."


    Ye Zizi froze, then shouted, "I don''t understand, speak humannguage!"


    Yang Haotian was taken aback, then adjusted his mindset: "I!"


    "I like you!"


    Ye Zizi and Kai Yun were both shocked.


    Wei Chang also didn''t expect this. This guy is something.


    People in the void were shocked. This cheesy pickup line was so tacky, but it seemed effective.


    Look at Ye Zizi, she''s been stunned.


    But it wasn''t over!


    Yang Haotian rolled up his sleeves, revealing words carved on his arm, still bleeding.


    "Although I don''t know your name, I''ve chosen a name myself: Shuang''er."


    Everyone was shocked again. Damn, an English name, and Shuang''er at that. What the hell, so disgusting. [English because the text is in english.]


    Look at the blood on his arm, did he just carve it now?


    Ye Zizi trembled all over, not from being touched, but from being angry.


    Standing at the void, Kai Yun had a dreamy expression, "Wow, such a romantic man! He even carved your name on his arm."


    Ye Zizi couldn''t stand it and pped the air, "Shameless!"


    A crisp sound.


    Yang Haotian was directly pped away, stuck on the wall, unable to get himself off.


    After a while, Yang Haotian finally managed to pull himself off the wall, silently cursing the fierceness of this little girl.


    It seems he needs to pull out a killer move!


    Yang Haotian wiped away a nosebleed and shouted loudly, "You''re right! I am shameless!"


    Now everyone is curious about what Yang Haotian is going to say, watching as the Gorefiend continues to film, turning it into a documentary.


    "Since the day I saw you on the street, everything I''ve done has been to get closer to you! Even though I know I''ll die tonight, I still want to see you. Even if I die, it''s worth it!" After saying this, Yang Haotian once again looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, as if this was the only way to keep the tears from flowing.


    Suddenly! A song echoed in the sky.


    "Sweet Honey, you smile so sweetly¡­" [This popr Mandarin song was written by Chen Dieyi andposed by Yuming Guo. It has been performed by various artists, but one of the most famous renditions is by the legendary Hong Kong singer Teresa Teng. The song is known for its sweet and romantic lyrics and has be a ssic in Chinese music.]


    ''Who put on this background music?'' Ye Zizi felt like she was about to lose control!


    However, Yang Haotian seized the opportunity and said again, "Hit me, wake me up, call me out of this illusory dream."


    Ye Zizi exploded, determined to beat this man to a pulp!


    Seeing Ye Zizi about to explode, Yang Haotian quickly said, "No, no, no, no, no, no, no!!! Don''t wake me up."


    Everyone heard this, paused for a moment, and then burst intoughter. Damn! This guy is a talent! Even Wei Chang looked dumbfounded.


    Ye Zizi''s fist was already on Yang Haotian''s forehead, and he was scared into changing his tune immediately.


    "Don''t wake me up, let me stay in this dream full of love. Even if you kill me today, at least you''ve touched my body, and you''ve be a part of my life~"


    Everyone: "..."


    Such a talent is truly rare. Look at Ye Zizi''s expression, twisted with madness and craziness.


    Yang Haotian looked at Ye Zizi as if asking, "Aren''t you moved yet?"


    Normally, with such sweet words, girls would throw themselves into his arms begging for love.


    Ye Zizi''s chest heaved, and she said coldly, "Continue!"


    "Sweet Honey, you smile so sweetly¡­"


    Ye Zizi wished she could chop off the person ying this background music!


    Yang Haotian blinked, appearing confused, not sure if he was right or wrong.


    "I came here just to see you again. I want to tell you with my life that I have loved~"


    Ye Zizi''s expression became particrly abnormal.


    Terrified, Yang Haotian quickly changed his tune, "Let''s just stay quietly like this, enjoying this moment of beauty. Look, the moon tonight is so round."


    Everyone looked into the ck night, a pitch-ck scene...


    "No one moves, whoever moves loses!"


    People thought this guy was not bad. When they saw Ye Zizi about to kill him, he actually said such words.


    However, reality was different.


    "I lost, I moved first, my heart moved..."


    Damn!


    The subordinates felt like they had learned a new trick; this guy was simply a master at flirting.


    Or maybe his survival instinct was just too strong.


    "Together! Together! Together!"


    No one knew who started it, but they began to cheer.


    Even Kai Yun joined in the shouting.


    Ye Zizi looked at Yang Haotian with cold eyes, her fist emanating a terrifying aura.


    This made Yang Haotian swallow hard.


    "Wait! I have something else to say!"


    "Speak!" Ye Zizi felt more furious than she had ever been; this man had truly angered her.


    "Shuang''er~"


    "Speak humannguage!"


    Yang Haotian was a bit hesitant, then said in a low voice, "I have a lot of things to say. Actually, I left something on your body."


    "Your heart?" Ye Zizi asked coldly.


    "You even know that. It seems we have a telepathic connection."


    "Get lost!"


    "Alright, can I take my heart back? Since we have no future, let me take it back." Yang Haotian felt it was about time to get the red envelope and run; everything here was a monster.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 886 (Who Participated!)

    Chapter 886 (Who Participated!)


    Ye Zizi asked in a deep voice, "Where is it?"


    "Uh... on your buttocks," Yang Haotian weakly said, suggesting she could just give it a little touch.


    Ye Zizi: "..."


    Kai Yun: "..."


    Wei Chang: "..."


    Everyone: "..."


    Ye Zizi finally couldn''t take it anymore and directly punched Yang Haotian, sending him flying.


    Yang Haotian turned into a shooting star in the ck night.


    "Shuang''er, I wille back!!"


    A voice lingered in the dark night.


    Ye Zizi looked up at everyone, "Who the hell yed ''Sweet Honey, You Smile So Sweetly''!"


    The BGM instantly stopped, and everyone looked around.


    "Get out of here!" Ye Zizi exploded, turned and walked into the house, mming the door shut.


    Kai Yun held his chin, "Wow, so fortunate. Unfortunately, it''s not me."


    Wei Chang sighed lightly, what a good man. Look at the blood-stained knife on the ground; it was obviously just used for carving.


    The farce ended like this, but the imperial pce...


    Ye Hua would probably go ballistic when he wakes up in the morning.


    On Ye Hua''s bed, three charming wives surrounded him.


    Suddenly, Qing Yutong opened her eyes. It was almost time!


    Qing Yutong sneaked out of bed, picked up her clothes stealthily, and walked out like a thief.


    Ye Hua, who was sleeping, opened his eyes, a faint smile on his lips. This Yutong, just let her go out and have some fun, so she doesn''t get bored in the pce.


    Qing Yutong thought she could fool Ye Hua, but how was that possible?


    Wearing her clothes, Qing Yutong pushed open the door, and there stood Daji outside.


    "Madam."


    "Hush~" Qing Yutong whispered.


    "Daji, keep your voice down. I''m going out."


    Daji looked puzzled, nodded.


    Qing Yutong reached out and pinched Daji''s cheek, "Wait for me toe back, and then we''ll have a good chat."


    Daji''s pretty face immediately turned red. Qing Yutong was such an old rogue.


    However, when Qing Yutong turned to look at the imperial pce, her mouth twitched. ''What...?''


    Was there some major battle going on? If her brother-inw sees this, it would be troublesome to exin.


    Quick, quick, better move fast; otherwise, her brother-inw would use her to vent his anger.


    Qing Yutong immediately rushed to the agreed-upon location.


    There, she saw Ye Zizi, Brittany, Kai Yun, and Yue Hua already present.


    Qing Yutong arrived a bitte.


    "Respected Madam." The four still addressed her respectfully.


    "Don''t call me ''Respected Madam.'' Outside, we''re friends." Qing Yutong was quite casual.


    Suddenly, Qing Yutong noticed that Ye Zizi''s face didn''t look good.


    "Ye Zizi, what happened to you?" Qing Yutong pinched Ye Zizi''s small face.


    Daring to pinch Ye Zizi''s face, other than Ye Hua, it would be Qing Yutong because they were quite familiar. After all, they had slept in the same room for five years, yed games together, and caused mischief together.


    Kai Yun, looking envious, said, "You don''t know. Last night, a man ran into the imperial pce, risking his life, just to confess to Zizi."


    "Ah! Something like that happened, and you didn''t call me to watch the show."


    With Qing Yutong''s words, Ye Zizi kicked her angrily, "Too disgusting, it messed up my sleepst night."


    Yue Hua chuckled, "Where''s the disgust? He was just expressing his deep feelings."


    "Oh God, the imperial pce turned into that, could it be..." Qing Yutong eximed.


    Brittany nodded.


    "Let''s hurry. If brother-inw gets angry, none of us can escape." Qing Yutong hurriedly said.


    Everyone thought it made sense. The imperial pce had turned into that; the emperor would surely be furious.


    Let others bear the me.


    The mischief team immediately ran out of the Voidless Empire. As for where to go, they decided to head south.


    Because the northern part had the Ye Hua, there was no need to cause trouble there.


    The dark night dispersed, weing the arrival of dawn. The Voidless Empire ushered in a new day, and residents began to emerge on the streets, all with a touch of happiness.


    If there were a public opinion survey, the people living in the Voidless Empire would have a bursting happiness index because there were no safety concerns.


    In the Sapphire Continent, safety was more important than anything.


    On Ye Hua''s bed.


    "Where''s Yutong?" With Qing Ya''s exmation, both Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi woke up.


    Of course, Ye Hua provided cover for her.


    "I don''t know. Last night, she even gave me a push on the buttocks," Ye Hua chuckled. This time, with Yutong out, who knew when she would return, and it seemed there would be less joy.


    Donghuang Baizhi eximed, "Qing Ya, could Yutong have followed Zizi and the others?"


    "This is bad!" Qing Ya hurriedly got up and started dressing.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "She left early in the morning; you won''t catch up now."


    Qing Ya looked at Ye Hua with confusion, "You knew Yutong left?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why didn''t you stop her then?" Qing Ya asked, expressing her concern for her sister.


    Ye Hua pulled Qing Ya into his arms and whispered, "Yutong is already grown up. Let her go out and explore. Be more at ease. Besides, with Zizi and Brittany around, what could possibly go wrong? Rx."


    "Oh, it''s not like that; Yutong just likes to be mischievous."


    Ye Hua smiled, "Let her be mischievous. Even if she pokes a hole in the sky, I can mend it."


    Donghuang Baizhi teased, "Oh my, I''m jealous~"


    "Then, this lord needs to console the two empresses properly."


    "Go away, it''s time to get up." Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi quickly got up, not giving Ye Hua a chance.


    Ye Hua was just joking. Under the service of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, he put on the imperial robe and walked out of the sleeping pce.


    Then Ye Hua froze.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, following behind, also hesitated when they saw the imperial pce.


    Daji, standing nearby, lowered her head slightly, clearly sensing the rising anger of her master.


    "Who is it! Who caused chaos in my imperial pce!" Ye Hua coldly questioned.


    Daji respectfully said, "Master,st night someone broke in. Your subordinates were trying to intercept."


    "One person! Daring to break into my pce! And turning it into this! Hold a meeting!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were confused; they had just held a meeting yesterday, and here they were again today.


    After a while, Ye Hua sat on the imperial throne, with Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi on both sides, and Daji standing by to serve.


    Below stood the trembling subordinates.


    "I heard that someone broke inst night! And you were trying to intercept!" Ye Hua questioned. ''One person! You are a group! And it ended up like this. Are you perhaps letting water flow freely!''


    Wei Chang stepped forward and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, indeed, someone broke inst night, but..."


    Before Wei Chang could finish, Ye Hua sternly asked, "Who participated, step forward!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 887 (Frustrated Ye Zizi)

    Chapter 887 (Frustrated Ye Zizi)


    All the subordinates took a step forward.


    Ye Hua suddenly felt dizzy and angrily shouted, "Do you have nothing better to do!"


    "Your Majesty, please calm down. This matter is a bitplicated," Lie Gu bowed and said. He had just been scolded yesterday and was getting scolded again today.


    "Fine! Then tell me, what''s soplicated about it? If it''s notplicated, I''ll cut you all a deal!" Ye Hua couldn''t help but think of the Emperor of the Azure Dragon Empire who woke up early to find his pce in ruins.


    Now he could finally understand that Emperor''s feelings; being infuriated was a real possibility, especially with such a formidable group of subordinates causing such results. It was even more exasperating.


    Lie Gu took another step forward and actually took out his phone. "Your Majesty, this is all the content fromst night. It was caused by Ye Zizi, and we were just doing a good deed."


    When Lie Gu opened the video, BGM started ying in the pce: Sweet Honey, You Smile So Sweetly.


    However, Ye Hua couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    But!


    Soon, the entire pce echoed with Ye Hua''sughter, even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but suppress their giggles.


    This man... was too talented.


    They had never seen someone who could make up stories so convincingly. He was truly a talent.


    "Who is this person?" Ye Hua couldn''t hide the smile on his face. It waste at night, and such a thing happened. However, he had to admit, the courage of this man was admirable. He single-handedly barged into his pce, confessed his love in front of Ye Zizi, and even triggered all this. My goodness... Where did he get the courage?


    Lie Gu closed his phone and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, we don''t know who this man is, but he seems to want something from Ye Zizi."


    "Want her buttocks?" Ye Hua burst intoughter.


    The subordinates also began tough. If Ye Zizi were here, she would probably dig a hole and bury herself.


    Qing Ya rolled her eyes at Ye Hua and whispered, "What buttocks? You''re really..."


    It was the first time the subordinates saw His Majestyugh so heartily. It was quite a marvel.


    Gradually, Ye Hua stoppedughing and immediately put on a serious face.


    Donghuang Baizhi had seen someone change their expression before, but the speed at which Ye Hua changed expressions was indeed fast.


    "Such an interesting matter! Yet you didn''t inform this deity! You made this deity miss the opportunity to watch! How dare you!" Ye Hua felt regret. If he had been there yesterday, it would have been even more interesting.


    Gossiping about his own subordinates was a leader''s responsibility.


    The subordinates immediately kept silent. Now it was best to be silent than to speak.


    Like Dou Fushi, they had learned their lesson before and would never stick their necks out again.


    "This deity doesn''t care what you say. This kind of thing is best if it happens again. Otherwise, you will all break up, and then reconcile for this deity to see."


    "Ye Hua..." Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but feel amused and annoyed. Was there anyone who teased their subordinates like this?


    The subordinates felt a bit dizzy. For those without a girlfriend, it didn''t matter, but for those who had one, they all wore a bitter expression.


    Today, they finally learned a lesson: if there''s good news and you don''t inform His Majesty, the consequences are severe, and you might end up breaking up.


    Breaking up is considered mild.


    In the past, the heartless Ye Hua would have simply killed them.


    "Alright, the pce should be restored to its original state by noon. Our focus now is on the harmony between the human race and the other races. Mu Ran is already making ns. When the timees, we''ll need actors, and the lead role for the other races will be the Death Mage. I''ll make a cameo appearance." Ye Hua didn''t miss any interesting opportunities now.


    He nned to let the Death Mage y a viinous role while he yed a positive character from the other race, saving humanity from dire situations.


    It seemed quite interesting.


    "Understood!"


    "Dismissed!"


    "Yes!"


    After issuing important instructions, Ye Hua decided to have some soup dumplings and seaweed soup to calm his nerves. Wow, it felt sofortable.


    Next, he would await Mu Ran''s script. It seemed like Mu Ran would win the Best Screenwriter Award for this year. Despite her young age, she had a lot in her mind.


    Of course, there were also Ye Zizi and Yutong. The bigger the disturbance they caused, the better.


    In the next few days, a rumour spread throughout the northern part of the Sapphire Continent.


    That was, Prime Yang Mansion had been annihted!


    The crucial point was that it was annihted by an empire.


    When this news came out, many people didn''t believe it. The mansion lord of Prime Yang Mansion had the strength of a Heavenly Venerable; how could it be annihted by an empire?


    Everyone thought it was just a joke, but the facts proved that Prime Yang Mansion was indeed empty.


    It was even heard that Shi Yi from the Venomous Snake Sect had also fallen. When these things were added together, it raised suspicions.


    But people still didn''t believe it.


    Because no matter how powerful an empire was, it couldn''t be an opponent for Prime Yang Mansion and the Venomous Snake Sect. Did they think Gods and Heavenly Venerables grew up eating vegetarian food?


    They were all ruthless characters, each capable of overthrowing an empire with a single finger.


    Although they didn''t believe it, the two words "Voidless Empire" were already imprinted in everyone''s hearts. Many people even nned to go to the northernnds to see if the Voidless Empire was as formidable as rumoured.


    The "Gossip Team" faced a problem now.


    "Don''t stop me! I''m going to kill this scum! I''ll ruin his facepletely!"


    Ye Zizi was seen struggling madly. Kai Yun and Qing Yutong each held one side, restraining the furious Ye Zizi.


    And not far from the five, Yang Haotian squatted on the ground, looking pitiful. His eyes were fixed on Ye Zizi''s buttocks; that red envelope was so close yet so far. He couldn''t help but feel like dying.


    Qing Yutong was originally unaware, but upon hearing Kai Yun''s words, sheughed directly at Ye Zizi, making Ye Zizi feel utterly embarrassed. This was a ck history in her life.


    Who the hell puts their heart on someone else''s buttocks? It was simply shameless!


    "Zizi, someone is deeply in love with you. Give him a chance," Qing Yutong couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    For the first time, seeing Ye Zizi like this made her so happy.


    Kai Yun echoed, "Yeah, look at him. He has followed us all the way just to see you. Isn''t he just wanting to see you, shuang''er?"


    With Kai Yun''s words, the four women burst intoughter.


    Yang Haotian immediately rolled up his sleeves and showed them off.


    This made Ye Zizi explode again, "You shameless bastard! I''m definitely going to kill you today!"


    "Shuang er, my heart has already fallen on your body. If you return it to me, I''ll leave."


    "I''ll return your mother!" Ye Zizi couldn''t help but swear. This man actually spoke so openly about touching buttocks!


    "If you don''t return it, I, Yang Haotian, will follow you for the rest of my life until my body turns into ashes and merges with this world."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 888 (I Want The Red Packet!)

    Chapter 888 (I Want The Red Packet!)


    Upon hearing Yang Haotian''s sweet talk, Qing Yutong couldn''t help but feel a tingling sensation on her scalp. Even her brother-inw had never said such cheesy things; it was too cringe-worthy.


    "Fine! I''ll let you merge with this world right now!" Suddenly, Ye Zizi''s twin ponytails attacked Yang Haotian.


    He must be sucked dry; ''Your Honor probably knows about his actions now, definitelyughing¡­''


    ''And those people, all because of this jerk!''


    Seeing Ye Zizi''s hair suddenly lengthen, Yang Haotian was frightened, but he didn''t retreat.


    He even knelt on the ground with a thud.


    "Even if you can kill me, you can''t kill my soul. My soul will be immersed in this love, unable to extricate itself, Shuang''er~"


    Qing Yutong: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Kai Yun: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Brittany: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Yue Hua: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    However, Kai Yun had stars in her eyes, "Such a romantic confession. If he said that to me, I would have definitely agreed."


    Yue Hua gently said, "Leader, you can''t trust a man''s words."


    "And why did you trust Lie Gu?" Kai Yun didn''t believe it and retorted.


    "Well¡­ I just found out now."


    "I see. Yue Hua, then divorce Lie Gu and be with me."


    Yue Hua: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Qing Yutong hugged Ye Zizi and said, "Forget it, forget it. Don''t get angry. It''s not a big deal. It''s just an infatuated man who likes you. Why do you want to kill him?"


    "You guys! I don''t want to y with you anymore! You just know how to make fun of me!" Ye Zizi stamped her foot and sat aside in anger.


    Brittany slowly sat down, saying lightly, "Women, after all, need a home."


    "Old woman, I''m not a woman!" Ye Zizi snorted and turned away.


    "That''s true; women are not as t as you."


    "Brittany! What are you saying! Are you trying to fight?" Ye Zizi immediately stood up and shouted at Brittany.


    Brittany chuckled, "I''m so afraid!"


    Qing Yutong hurriedly ran over to mediate, "What''s wrong with you guys? How can you start fighting without saying a word? If my brother-inw sees this, he will definitely criticise you."


    "Humph."


    "Humph!"


    The rtionship between Ye Zizi and Brittany was so-so; they often teased each other.


    Ye Zizi called Brittany an old woman, and Brittany said Ye Zizi was a t-chested girl. The two had been arguing for at least a millennium.


    At this moment, Kai Yun looked down, then nced at Yue Hua, immediately silent.


    Selffort: She hasn''t fully developed yet.


    But after thousands of years, still not fully developed...


    "Hey, you,e over here," Qing Yutong shouted to Yang Haotian not far away.


    Eager to get a red packet, Yang Haotian immediately stood up and rushed over. His eyes asionally nced at Ye Zizi''s buttocks, where the enticing red packet was located.


    In fact, Qing Yutong already knew some details.


    This man also had a system, a red packet system to be precise.


    ording to the system''s exnation, the red packet for this man should be on Ye Zizi''s buttocks, causing this situation.


    Qing Yutong was curious; could life not go on without taking this red packet?


    The system exined that the red packet system is meant to be taken. It''s a mainline task, and if it''s not obtained, the mainline task will stop. The red packet system can be tricky, sometimesnding on powerful individuals, just like Ye Zizi, directly on someone''s buttocks, making it more challenging.


    With a cold face, Ye Zizi suddenly threw a punch at Yang Haotian, who didn''t even have a chance to react.


    However, a small hand grabbed Ye Zizi''s fist.


    "Zizi, how can you be like this, always resorting to violence." Kai Yun held Ye Zizi''s hand and smiled.


    Ye Zizi snorted, considering him lucky!


    Kai Yun could easily hold Ye Zizi''s fist; it seemed that her strength was quite substantial. After all, Ye Zizi''s fist was not to be underestimated.


    Yang Haotian was genuinely worried that he hadn''t gotten the red packet and would be killed first.


    "You''re Yang Haotian, right?" Qing Yutong asked.


    "Yeah, that''s me."


    "Where are you from?"


    "I''m from the southern region."


    Except for Ye Zizi, the four women felt that this man might be useful, especially since they weren''t very familiar with the southern region.


    Well, they weren''t familiar with the northern region either.


    "What do you do? Be honest, or we won''t save you." Qing Yutong said seriously. Some matters couldn''t be joked about. If they didn''t find it interesting, they would just let Ye Zizi kill him.


    Yang Haotian pursed his lips, frantically thinking during this brief moment.


    After much consideration, Yang Haotian thought it was better to tell the truth. Otherwise, if he really didn''t get the red packet, he might lose his life here.


    "Actually, I am the emperor of an empire in the southern region." Yang Haotian chose to tell the truth.


    Emperor?


    This surprised the five women.


    "Why did youe to the Voidless Empire?" Qing Yutong asked curiously. If there wasn''t a good reason, he might as well be sent to the afterlife.


    "I... I heard about the Voidless Empire, so I came to take a look. Suddenly one day, I saw..."


    Ye Zizi suddenly turned her head, her expression ferocious, "Say one more word and try, no one can save you!"


    "I won''t say, I won''t say anymore. Then I saw Shuang''er, and after that, I lost interest in everything else, you know..." Yang Haotian whispered, afraid of being punched by Ye Zizi.


    Qing Yutong currently needs information from the southern region, especially since this person is an emperor, and he should know a lot.


    "Who''s the most formidable in the southern region?" Qing Yutong asked curiously, seemingly intending to seek out these formidable individuals.


    "If we talk about the most formidable entities in the southern region, it would be the Broken Vein Mountain and the Divine Scripture Academy," the response came.


    Qing Yutong had certainly heard of them. Ah Li and the others were sent to study in these two sects.


    Since they were already in the southern region, she nned to see how they were doing.


    "Besides these two, are there any other formidable forces?" Qing Yutong asked again. When causing trouble, it''s important to choose allies wisely.


    Yang Haotian was puzzled. What exactly were these women nning to do? Were they going to challenge someone?


    Directly challenging the Broken Vein Mountain and the Divine Scripture Academy, where there were Overlord existences, was risky. One could easily end up dead.


    "Other than these two, it''s pretty much simr to the northern region. Many forces are scattered throughout the area."


    After hearing Yang Haotian''s words, Qing Yutong paused and said, "You step aside; we need to discuss something."


    "Alright, if there''s anything you need, just call me." Yang Haotian decided that to get the red packet, he first needed to please sister Shuang''er. Only then would he have a chance to get his red packet.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 889 (Playing with Fire)

    Chapter 889 (ying with Fire)


    The red packet on that little butt was simply too tempting; one''s future seemed to hinge on that small behind.


    After Yang Haotian left, Qing Yutong said, "What''s the n?"


    Among these five women, Qing Yutong''s status was clear. She was Ye Hua''s wife, even though she didn''t allow them to address her that way, there was still a distinction between superior and subordinate.


    Ye Zizi and Kai Yun wouldn''t consider the situation; they would kill on sight. The other three were the ones open to negotiation.


    Yue Hua softly suggested, "I think we should arrive first and then decide what to do."


    "What kind of things do we want to do? Charge into someone else''s sect and start killing people?" Brittany chuckled. If that were the case, she could handle it all by herself and a bow.


    Qing Yutong shook her head, "That''s too simple. Itcks excitement. If we''re going to y, let''s y big."


    "How big?" Kai Yun asked curiously. Even an angry Ye Zizi looked towards Qing Yutong with curiosity.


    "Um... I''ll figure it outter." Qing Yutong didn''t know how to y yet. Back when she was the winner, things just fell into ce naturally.


    Thinking of those victorious days, Qing Yutong''s eyes lit up, "Zizi, do you remember how we were ''captured'' and taken to the Ying Sect?"


    A strange smile appeared on Ye Zizi''s face. She then looked at Brittany, Yue Hua, and the others.


    Under Ye Zizi''s gaze, everyone felt uneasy.


    "Yang Haotian,e here," Qing Yutong beckoned.


    Yang Haotian, who was squatting on the side drawing circles, trotted over. He didn''t look much like an emperor, more like a little follower.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" Yang Haotian even changed his address directly.


    "I heard that there''s an Aquapolis at the junction of the north and south?" Qing Yutong mentioned something she overheard in the city. [Aquapolis is referring to ''water city''.]


    Hearing about the water city, Yang Haotian paused and said, "Boss, we can directly fly over from the sky, no need to go to Aquapolis."


    "Are you afraid of this Aquapolis?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    "Boss, this Aquapolis belongs to the intermediary, separating the north and south. Inside, there are three major families, each with formidable strength. If the strongest onnd is the Broken Vein Mountain and the Divine Scripture Academy, the three major families in Aquapolis are the same. Their leaders are Overlords. We don''t need to go there," Yang Haotian exined.


    Indeed, Yang Haotian didn''t want to go to that ghost ce. It would be much better to fly over the water''s surface directly. No one would bother them, even if they took a boat.


    However!


    If you forcefully intrude into Aquapolis, you''re done for!


    Qing Yutong suddenly smiled, "We''re going to Aquapolis!"


    Yang Haotian: "....."


    ''I''m not apanying you to y with your lives! Even if I drown in the water, I don''t want the red packet. I won''t apany you to y with your lives. Give up this idea!''


    One dayter, a luxurious ship sailed on the vast sea.


    This sea was called the Unrestrained Sea, and Aquapolis was underneath it! Although it was smaller in sizepared to the north and south regions, it was still quite substantial. After all, the Sapphire Continent was enormous.


    However, on the luxurious ship, Yang Haotian finally changed his clothes. Wearing a gorgeous outfit, he looked like a yboy with a plum blossom folding fan in hand, dishevelled hair, and a frivolous expression.


    ''What! A frivolous expression!!!


    I''m damn pretending. I''m apanying them to y with their lives!


    To make me y the role of a yboy brother, damn it... If I don''t get to touch a butt, then¡­''


    At this moment, on the deck, the five beauties were looking stunning! These five women had meticulously dressed up, and their appearance had elevated to another level. Look at Qing Yutong; tsk tsk... absolutely breathtaking.


    And Brittany, incredibly sexy, to the point of explosion, it felt fantastic.


    Even Yue Hua, the mature woman, looked like she was made of water.


    Ye Zizi and Kai Yun belonged to the cute loli type, a favourite of foot fetishists.


    But it was all just an act. They yed the terrified expressions perfectly, truly deserving of their status as top actresses.


    Even after such a long time without acting, they seamlessly slipped into their roles.


    "Ladies~ Don''t run away, let big brother touch a bit~" Yang Haotian could only go along with it. What kind of situation was this?


    It was the first time he had seen someone y something thrilling on the Unrestrained Sea.


    Really thrilling.


    "You despicable scoundrel! You deceived us to the Unrestrained Sea and now want to take advantage of us! Help!" Qing Yutong''s acting was top-notch.


    However, Brittany... was struggling a bit.


    The others were barely convincing as women about to be molested.


    Yang Haotian''s acting was indeed something: "In this Unrestrained Sea, I am like a god. Shout as much as you want; it won''t help! Your screams will only bring me more pleasure. Scream, let me listen~"


    Qing Yutong was a bit confused. Where did he learn these lines? Why did it feel like her brother-inw''s style?


    He even secretly altered the lines. That was outrageous.


    "You won''t hear our screams! We would rather die than yield!" Qing Yutong shouted defiantly.


    Yang Haotianughed heartily, "Such a spirited refusal! Later, I''ll make you experience what true earthly pleasure is."


    "Shameless," Yue Hua scolded.


    "Peh!" Brittany kept it simple.


    "Tch~" Ye Zizi coldly snorted. ''You think you can flirt with me? Just a strand of hair will make you regret it.''


    "Great~" Kai Yun pped directly.


    Everyone felt speechless. It seemed like Kai Yun was in her mating season.


    Suddenly, Yang Haotian, with a sinister smile, approached the five beauties, while Qing Yutong and the others shouted together, "Help! Help!"


    "Shout, let me get excited," Yang Haotian said, inching closer to Ye Zizi. Since they were acting, a discreet touch should be allowed.


    Just as Yang Haotian thought he was about to seed!


    Puff puff puff!!!


    Three water sounds echoed in everyone''s ears.


    Three more people appeared on the deck.


    The lead was a man wearing dragon scale armour, exceptionally handsome with fair skin and deep, captivating eyes ¨Cmonly known as a handsome guy.


    The other two were clearly bodyguards.


    "Bold criminal,mitting lewd acts in broad daylight on the Unrestrained Sea! Your crimes demand execution!" The man drew the sword at his waist and pointed it at Yang Haotian.


    Yang Haotian was cursing inwardly. ''Could you have appeared a bitter? Didn''t you see that I was about to take action!''


    The five beautiful women were also stunned. This script really never changed; it was too clich¨¦...


    "At least it''s a good start," Qing Yutong muttered.


    "Hero~ Save us!" Qing Yutong called out coquettishly.


    As Qing Yutong spoke, the man turned his head to look over.


    Then he just stood there, seemingly frozen.


    His mind buzzed, and the entire scene seemed to be on pause. Such beautiful women... How could they be so gorgeous? They were thousands of times more beautiful than the women in Aquapolis! This was the most stunning sight he had ever seen!


    ''Oh god, what if I can''t see them again in the future!''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 890 (Truly Audacious)

    Chapter 890 (Truly Audacious)


    Just as Pippi was in a daze, Yang Haotian snatched the long sword from Pippi''s hand and ced it horizontally against Pippi''s neck. [It''s a real name, roughly tranting to horsehide, or can also trante to butt,monly used by little children]


    Qing Yutong and the others were dumbfounded! Was this scene part of the script? Damn it! You''re even stealing someone else''s sword! Where are you putting their face? This is too hasty.


    "Outrageous!" The two guards behind Pippi shouted.


    "You bastards! I''m in the middle of a game, you bunch of blind fools, disturbing my enjoyment!" Yang Haotian expressed his anger. If it weren''t for this guy showing up right on time, the red envelope would have been in his hands. Then he wouldn''t have to risk his life with these women.


    ''It''s all your fault, you damn killer, showing up just at the wrong moment!''


    Pippi remained calm, actually feeling a bit annoyed. He had been shocked by their beauty just now, which allowed this person to take advantage of the situation. It was truly embarrassing to lose face in front of beautiful women!


    "Put down the sword in your hand! Do you know who I am?" Pippi coldly demanded.


    "I don''t give a damn who you are. Get on your knees!"


    Qing Yutong wanted to kick him. ''Are you crazy? I just want to get inside; you''re adding unnecessary drama. You''re just an extra, like someone delivering lunch boxes!''


    "Dare you make me kneel! I am Pippi, the son of the Pi Family in Aquapolis!"


    As Pippi spoke, the five charming women were visibly surprised. Pippi? You''re truly naughty. Clearly, he came to rescue someone, but his weapon was snatched, and now he''s being held at swordpoint.


    Can''t we get a different hero to save us? This Pippi is too much to handle.


    Yang Haotian began to sober up a bit. ''Damn! What am I doing? Why did I snatch his weapon and put it against his neck? The script didn''t call for this! Mainly, I was just too angry a moment ago; I was so close to getting the red envelope. But now!''


    ''Pointing my sword at the son of the Pi Family... I''m done for!''


    ''It''s all because of these women, urging me to risk my life for no reason. What do I do?''


    ''What do you do?'' Yang Haotian sneaked a nce at Qing Yutong, seeming to ask, "How do I y this out?" But Qing Yutong was speechless. ''Why are you looking at me? You added this drama; you solve it yourself!''


    Yang Haotian was a bit nervous. He had offended the son of the Pi Family! What should he do? What do you do?


    Yang Haotian nced nervously at Qing Yutong, seeming to ask, "How do I act in this scene?" But Qing Yutong was already speechless. What are you looking at me for? You added this scene yourself; you solve it!


    Yang Haotian was a bit anxious. He had offended the son of the Pi Family! What should he do?


    What do you do?


    Yang Haotian looked at Pippi, and Pippi looked at Yang Haotian. The two men stared deeply at each other.


    "Y-yes..." Yang Haotian was about to apologise.


    However, before Yang Haotian could finish, Pippi angrily shouted, "You''ve got guts! The Pi Family won''t let you off!"


    After saying that, he knelt down with a thud.


    Despair... deep despair.


    Yang Haotian felt like crying.


    ''Brother, please get up. I''ll kneel to you; you kneel to me. My head is spinning¡­''


    Qing Yutong and the others were also dizzy. How did we end up with him kneeling just like that? Didn''t he say Aquapolis is amazing? How is it amazing?


    The two guards behind Pippi shouted, "The Pi Family won''t let you off!"


    And they knelt too!


    Yang Haotian had never seen such a threatening tactic ¨C they kneel right after making threats, without giving him any chance to exin!


    ''You guys are shameless, framing and ndering like this!''


    Yang Haotian stole a nce at Qing Yutong again. ''What should I do?'' Qing Yutong shot him a look.


    Deal with it yourself.


    "Hero! Why did you kneel to him? He''s just a pervert!" Kai Yun asked, puzzled. Others just made a slight threat; why kneel so easily?


    Pippi looked at Kai Yun. Such a cute girl, but it''s truly embarrassing to lose face in front of her.


    "To this youngdy, kneeling isn''t frightening! Death is the most terrifying thing," said Pippi solemnly.


    Yang Haotian: "..."


    All five women were dumbfounded.


    Damn! How could he make kneeling sound so noble? Only you could pull this off.


    Unable to find any points to argue, truly audacious!


    Is everyone from the Pi Family like this?


    Pippi continued seriously, "My father taught me that as a man, one must be able to kneel, and someday you will stand up! My mother also taught me that when a sword is at your throat, never attempt to struggle. Watch all directions and act ordingly!"


    Big brother, you seem to have misunderstood your father''s words. It''s just a metaphor; he didn''t mean for you to really kneel!


    Oh my, how could there be such an innocent person?


    Everyone: "¡­.."


    Your ''watch all directions and act ordingly'' is just using your mother''s words with your father''s words.


    Kneeling!!!


    Excellent.


    Yang Haotian felt he was already quite outstanding, but seeing this Pippi, he decided to give the title of outstanding to him.


    "Well, Pippi, we seem to have a little misunderstanding." Yang Haotian felt something was off and needed rification.


    Pippi snorted, "We won''t have any misunderstandings!"


    "How about getting up first before discussing?" Yang Haotian said with a sincere tone, pleading Big Brother not to be like this.


    Pippi disdainfully said, "You asked me to kneel, so I kneel; you asked me to stand, so I should stand? I, Pippi, would lose face."


    ''Big brother, you''ve already lost plenty of face.''


    Yang Haotian felt like crying without tears; this was truly too stubborn.


    "Hero, he asked you to stand up. Please stand up quickly." Qing Yutong hurriedly shouted, trying to restore his hero''s image.


    Pippi felt his image had been tarnished, shook his head, and said, "Today, I cannot rescue thedies. It''s my ipetence. I, Pippi, am willing to die in atonement!"


    "Stop talking. I''ll return the sword to you. Will you point it at me again?" Yang Haotian couldn''t take it anymore and threw the sword on the ground!


    However, Pippi sneered, "As a son of the Pi Family, I won''t ept favours from enemies!"


    Everyone: "..."


    Not ept it! My goodness, why won''t you ept it?


    Brittany felt like her worldview had been refreshed. Such a weirdo, a huge weirdo, a weirdo to the extreme.


    "Well, I''ll kneel to you. Will you ept that? Please ept it!" Feeling the murderous intent from Ye Zizi, Yang Haotian immediately knelt towards Pippi, both big men mutually kneeling.


    Why does this feel like a marriage ceremony''s kowtow?


    "Hero, quickly take the sword. Our lives are in your hands." Yue Hua urged, shouting at Pippi, unable toprehend such a straightforward person.


    But Pippi still did not take the sword. He even proudly dered, "I, as the son of the Pi Family, would rather die kneeling than be deceived by a viin! Ladies, I apologise!"


    Yue Hua: "..."


    Yue Hua really wanted to pick up the sword and cut open Pippi''s head. What exactly was inside? Foam?


    However, Yang Haotian was astonished and said, "Big brother, how did I deceive you?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 891 (Poisonous…)

    Chapter 891 (Poisonous¡­)


    "You applied poison to the de, do you think I don''t know?" Pippi looked as if he had known all along, don''t think I''ll believe you just like that unless you take a lick.


    Upon hearing Pippi''s words, the jaws of the five women almost dropped to the ground. Is this the intelligence level in Aquapolis? Completely absent-minded, can''t you be a bit serious?


    Yang Haotian was very annoyed. ''Why doesn''t this guy believe him?''


    "Then let me give you a taste!" Yang Haotian picked up his sword.


    The five women: "..."


    "If you dare to lick it, I''ll believe you!" Pippi said in a low voice.


    "Alright! I''ll lick it for you!"


    Slurp~


    It even made a sound. Yang Haotian is really disgusting, like he''s eating skewers. Is it necessary to lick from top to bottom like that?


    Is it too serious?


    "That''s it!" Yang Haotian said indignantly, and thought, ''I, a Heavenly Venerable, have licked it. If you still don''t believe me, I''ll just give you a beating.''


    Pippi suddenly nodded, "Well, I believe in your sincerity."


    With these words, Yang Haotian suddenly felt uneasy and kept retreating...


    Qing Yutong and others were also a bit confused. What''s going on?


    Yang Haotian''s face turned green, pointing at the sword on the ground, "It''s poisoned!"


    Pippi showed a triumphant smile, picked up the sword beside him, stood up, and said, "My father once said that a man should use his brain to defeat his opponent."


    "You! You''re cheating!" Yang Haotian felt his body stiffening; this is probably a potent poison.


    Yang Haotian put away his sword and chuckled, "My mother said that the victor is the king and the loser is the bandit. It''s just that you''re too stupid."


    "You!!!"


    Qing Yutong and others didn''t expect that after going around in such a big circle, there would be a sudden reversal. Is Pippi really smart, or is it just a facade?


    Yang Haotian''s body had already stiffened; he even looked at Qing Yutong with a pleading look, "Boss... save me."


    Qing Yutong directly ignored him, finally entering the normal plot mode.


    "Hero, thank you for saving us. Otherwise, we would have been defiled by this beast..." Qing Yutong expressed her gratitude.


    Upon hearing this voice, Pippi suddenly felt the world clear up; it seemed as if he hadn''t knelt down just now.


    Or maybe his actions were not embarrassing at all; it was all normal.


    "You don''t need to be polite, Miss. I, Pippi, also draw my sword to help when I see injustice." Pippi appeared very courteous, even bending down to express his apology.


    Yue Hua felt she should say something too, "Hero, I have nothing to repay you..."


    Upon hearing this, Pippi became excited.


    After all, the following words were very tempting.


    Usually, it would be an offer of oneself.


    ''This woman is really beautiful; her skin is so fair... even whiter than the women in Aquapolis. How does she take care of herself?''


    If she really offers herself, the son of the Pi Family wouldn''t mind.


    "I can only thank the young master for saving my life." Yue Hua, of course, wouldn''t say that line; she already has a husband. It''s just acting.


    Pippi looked disappointed; this wasn''t what he wanted to hear. Still, he said, "Miss, you''re too kind. It''s just a small effort on my part."


    After saying this, Pippi didn''t know what else to say.


    He could only signal his guards to arrest this lecher.


    Although Yang Haotian''s whole body was stiff, he could still speak.


    ''Save me, please!'' Yang Haotian was so frustrated. If he were captured and taken to Aquapolis, he would be done for.


    At this moment, Brittany suddenly said, "Hero, can you take us ashore?"


    Pippi felt a bit frustrated; after all, he was the one who saved their lives.


    "Miss, why not stay and have a meal?" Pippi extended an invitation.


    Qing Yutong sighed in relief; luckily, Brittany could talk.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. This man said the same thing at first but ended up deceiving us. What if you''re the same?" Kai Yun pouted and said, looking so cute that it made people want tomit a crime.


    Pippi patted his chest and shouted, "How can the son of the Pi Family be like such a beast? You can rest assured!"


    Yang Haotian felt like dying. After all, he was an emperor! An emperor with a red packet system, and now he''s been reduced to a beast!


    ''It''s all their scheme; this is a huge loss¡­''


    No red packet, and now he''s stuck with the reputation of being a beast.


    The five women didn''t agree immediately, showing fearful expressions on their faces.


    Pippi thought it was only natural; having been deceived once, they would surely be cautious.


    "Our Aquapolis has exceptionally beautiful scenery; you will surely love it," Pippi said again.


    Ye Zizi asked with curiosity, "Really?"


    "Of course, you can ride seahorses and explore the underwater world," Pippi decided to break the ice with Leaf; little girls are easy to deceive...


    Ye Zizi pulled Qing Yutong''s sleeve, "Sister, shall we go and see?"


    Qing Yutong still looked hesitant.


    "This youngdy, the safety of you all is absolutely guaranteed by the son of the Pi Family!"


    "Then let''s go and have a look." Yue Hua also said softly, with a hint of embarrassment.


    Seeing a chance, Pippi quickly said, "My Pi Family is one of the three major families in Aquapolis; you have nothing to fear."


    "Alright, but if you dare to treat us the same way, we won''t spare you even if we be ghosts." Qing Yutong warned, but it had no effect.


    But Pippi liked this kind of woman,cking in strength but with her own persistence.


    Much better than those who throw themselves at him.


    Seeing that the beauties agreed, Pippi was delighted. Then he turned and ordered, "Throw this person into the dungeon, await further instructions."


    "Injustice... save me..." Yang Haotian despaired, then was led away by two guards...


    "Ladies, you will surely love Aquapolis," Pippi smiled slightly, extending his hand lightly, and Qing Yutong and the others suddenly felt a force blessing them.


    Pippi exined, "This spell allows you to breathe freely underwater."


    Qing Yutong nodded.


    Pippi whistled towards the sea!


    Before long, the sea began to churn, and a giant turtle emerged on the surface.


    "Ladies, don''t be afraid, please follow me." Pippi smiled slightly, appearing as a sunny young man. If it weren''t for that kneeling just now, he would indeed be handsome.


    The five people stood on the back of the turtle, gradually sinking underwater.


    To be honest, Qing Yutong and the others were a bit curious about the underwater world. They had never experienced it before, and this time, besides causing trouble, they also wanted to see the underwater world.


    As the giant turtle submerged, the people didn''t feel any difort.


    But the surrounding scenery was truly captivating...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 892 (Aquapolis)

    Chapter 892 (Aquapolis)


    Underneath the water surface, there were many unique and astonishing creatures, leaving Qing Yutong and the others amazed. It was even more fascinating than the animal world. As they descended...


    The sizes of the creatures began to increase, have you seen a hundred-zhang-long Ironhead Fish? There were even several hundred-zhang-long fierce beasts, but upon seeing Pippi, they veered away. His ferocious appearance was indeed intimidating.


    Apart from the colossal beasts, there were many adorable small creatures emitting various dazzling lights, illuminating the dark seabed, truly beautiful...


    However, the group continued to descend at a not-so-fast pace intentionally set by Pippi. He wanted these beauties to appreciate the scenery, making it difficult for them to leaveter.


    "Hey, why is there ayer of mist below?" Kai Yun curiously asked.


    Just below, there was ayer of cloud-like substance floating.


    Pippi carefully exined, "Passing through this barrier, and we''ll reach Aquapolis."


    So, it''s a barrier, no wonder.


    As the giant turtle passed through the mist, a dazzling world appeared before everyone.


    "This..." Qing Yutong muttered.


    Yue Hua and Brittany were a bit confused, while Kai Yun and Ye Zizi looked pleasantly surprised.


    The entire city emitted a tremendous glow, with numerous underwater creatures swimming around. Those tall buildings were serious, right?


    The architectural style... it simply didn''t match the outside world.


    "Aren''t you curious about the buildings here?" Pippi smiled slightly.


    "Yeah, why are the buildings here so strange?" Qing Yutong curiously asked.


    Pippi stood with hands on hips and said in a low voice, "That''s a long story starting from our ancestors. It''s just that they turned out like this."


    After hearing this, Qing Yutong had an idea. Their ancestors must havee from another world because the buildings here carried a sense of advanced design, like something from the future. Especially the building resembling an hourss; this kind of design is not something an ordinary person could think of.


    "Hero, how big is this Aquapolis?" Yue Hua asked in confusion.


    "Including the entire Unrestrained Sea."


    Wow, isn''t that bigger than any force, even bigger than the Voidless Empire...


    The giant turtle just floated above the city. After the five got off, a guard came with five seahorses.


    These seahorses were quite cute, emitting a faint golden glow.


    The five women immediately rode on them, feeling quite novel. Pippi led the way in front, causing the surrounding people to be curious.


    "Wow, look! General Pippi is actually bringing..."


    "Bringing such beautiful women into the city!"


    "Yeah, these five women are so beautiful, the older ones are beautiful, and the younger ones are cute."


    "Now General Pippi is really lucky."


    Pippi naturally heard the envy around him and felt a bit proud. With such beautiful women, he would have face wherever he went.


    Qing Yutong nudged Brittany on the side, looking at the things on the city wall, feeling like they resembled...


    Cannons...


    Brittany also felt the same. Although the appearance had changed, it still gave off a deterrent vibe.


    "Hero, what''s on top of the city wall?" Qing Yutong curiously asked.


    "Oh, that''s called a Star Cannon. Even a Heavenly Venerable has to be careful." Speaking of this, Pippi felt proud. As a member of Aquapolis, it was quite an achievement.


    "So powerful?" Kai Yun curiously asked, seemingly eager to test its power.


    Pippi chuckled proudly, "Of course, this is something left by the ancestors of Aquapolis."


    Qing Yutong dared to guarantee that the ancestors of Aquapolis must havee from another world...


    But why did they choose to be underwater instead of onnd? She was quite curious.


    Passing through the crystal-made city gate, there were no corridors here; everyone was travelling by riding on living creatures.


    Brittany felt that this ce resembled Canglie Star, at least the mode was quite simr.


    "To the lower floors..." Pippi seemed to know the doubts of the five women and casually mentioned.


    Qing Yutong looked downward, indeed...


    However, the five women noticed that the city carried a festive atmosphere, as if some celebration was taking ce.


    "Hero, why is every household hanging red banners?" Yue Hua curiously asked.


    "Oh, the Bao family is looking for a son-inw." Pippi said indifferently, seeming to have no good feelings towards the Bao family.


    "Bao family?" Ye Zizi asked curiously.


    "The Bao family is also one of the three major families in Aquapolis, along with the Kong family..."


    Qing Yutong and the others finally understood. The Pi, Bao, and Kong families controlled the entire Aquapolis.


    How could they stir up trouble in this situation? It seemed that they could only use their looks to cause some mischief.


    Pippi had his own mansion, which was quite luxurious. It seemed that Pippi held a rtively high position in the Pi family, at least among the younger generation.


    "Fivedies, would you like to take a short break first?"


    Rest? What rest? We came here to stir up trouble. If everyone goes to rest, what kind of trouble are we going to cause?


    "No need, hero, your mansion looks so big..." Kai Yun ran around, looking very cheerful, and Yue Hua followed behind, taking care of Kai Yun.


    "Don''t call me a hero, I really can''t bear it. Just call me Pippi."


    However, just after Pippi finished speaking, two figures descended, "Third brother, heard that you brought back five beautiful women. As your big brothers, we rushed over immediately to check for you."


    The two men looked quite simr to Pippi, but their smiles were a bit malicious, like they were suppressing him.


    The one who spoke just now was the second brother, Pi Guanghui, and the one standing beside him was the eldest brother, Pi Cheng.


    Fortunately, Qing Yutong didn''t go to rest just now; otherwise, she would have missed this.


    When Pi Cheng and Pi Guanghui saw Qing Yutong and the others, their faces revealed stunning expressions.


    Indeed, very beautiful. It was truly beyond words. How could such women be encountered by the third brother, and he brought all of them home!


    You really don''t know how to divide them among us, can you handle having all five at once?


    Pippi looked at his big brothers, and the original smile instantly disappeared. These two people had been teasing him since childhood, although it was just trivial matters, it was quite unpleasant. They often reported to their parents.


    "Big brother, second brother." However, no matter how much he disliked them, he still had to call them. It was a matter of etiquette.


    "Third brother, won''t you introduce us?" Big brother Pi Cheng smiled slightly, showing good manners.


    But anyone who knew them knew that the eldest son and the second son of the Pi family were just two yboys.


    Pi smiled slightly, "These fivedies are guests of mine, the third brother."


    "Oh, turns out they are guests. I thought they were the third brother''s beauties." Pi Guanghui chuckled and walked into the house with Pi Cheng.


    Observing them up close made them even more morous. The third brother''s luck was quite good, encountering such things while patrolling outside. If he had known, he would have gone out to seek some adventures.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 893 (Meeting Old Acquaintances Again)

    Chapter 893 (Meeting Old Acquaintances Again)


    Qing Yutong and the others immediately stood behind Pippi, looking very scared.


    However, this pitiful appearance excited Pi Cheng and Pi Guanghui even more. Women were most enjoyable when they were fragile.


    "Big brother, second brother, don''t scare my guests!" Pippi said in a deep voice, his face gradually bing serious.


    In the past, it was fine for them to cause trouble, but now these women were his guests. If they dared to make a move, don''t me Pippi for not showing mercy.


    "Pippi, how can you talk to big brother and second brother like this? You really don''t understand etiquette!" Pi Guanghui reprimanded. It seemed he didn''t understand the rules. With such beautiful women, how could he think of keeping them all to himself? Impossible!


    Hidden behind, Qing Yutong smirked secretly. It seemed that they, the group, were indeed the cause of trouble wherever they went. Only men like her brother-inw could withstand it.


    "Big brother, second brother, today we have guests at home, so we won''t entertain you two."


    "Third brother, look at what you''re saying. We are all family; there''s no need to talk about taking care." Pi Cheng smiled slightly and took a few steps forward.


    Qing Yutong and the others were scared out of their wits.


    Pippi positioned himself in front of the five women and lightly shouted, "Big brother, that''s enough!"


    "Pippi, you''re no fun. Big brother doesn''t mean any harm." Pi Cheng looked at Qing Yutong and the others, revealing a sinister smile.


    The more they looked, the more beautiful they became. They were much better than the rouge and powder in Aquapolis. Women from the Sapphire Continent were indeed different.


    They really wanted to go out and see, but unfortunately, rules were rules. People from Aquapolis couldn''t set foot on thend.


    Pi Guanghui smiled, "In any case, the five beautifuldies are neers to Aquapolis. Since the Bao family has found a son-inw, we should also go and have a wedding feast. How about joining us?"


    "No need to trouble the second brother. We will naturally attend when the timees."


    "Third brother, a lively atmosphere with many people, don''t you want to bring them to the celebration? Are you nning to keep them locked up at home and do something?" Pi Cheng''s words made Qing Yutong and the others stunned, then immediately they showed fearful expressions.


    Pippi felt it; these two brothers would indeed cause trouble.


    Pi Cheng and Pi Guanghui also saw the expressions of the five women. It seemed that they didn''t fully trust their younger brother. This was a good thing.


    "Ladies, how about going out together to have some fun? It''s boring here." Pi Cheng suggested.


    Qing Yutong and the others showed hesitation.


    Pippi knew that he couldn''t force them to stay now and said in a deep voice, "Alright, let''s go together for the wedding feast!"


    "Ladies, please." Pi Cheng said with a frivolous smile, appearing very polite.


    But the cruelty underneath did not show.


    Qing Yutong and the others did not refuse and went to see what the Bao family was like.


    The sea dragon horse carriage outside was already prepared, indicating that they were well-prepared.


    Qing Yutong and the others got on the carriage, and the three brothers rode sea horses in front.


    At this moment, Yue Hua whispered, "I wonder if that Yang Haotian has been killed."


    "Yue Hua, rest assured. That Yang Haotian is at least a Heavenly Venerable; it''s not so easy to kill him." Kai Yun was quite at ease. They could go and save him from the prison when they left.


    Thinking of this, Kai Yun suddenly had an idea and raised her hand.


    "The people of Aquapolis are not allowed to go ashore, right? How about we get them to go ashore?" Kaiyun whispered her proposal.


    This idea was not bad.


    "How can we get them ashore?" Ye Zizi whispered.


    "Kill!" Brittany said indifferently.


    Qing Yutong and Yue Hua nodded. Only hatred could force the people of Aquapolis to leave.


    The mischief-making squad began to conspire. How to create this hatred?


    Bao''s family was rtively far away. However, in a room in the Bao family, a man in a red groom''s attire sat at the table with a smile on his face.


    In fact, this man was also an old acquaintance.


    He was Qi Xuewen, who possessed the Divine Dragon System!


    A few months ago, Qi Xuewen was not in Aquapolis. However, he needed a vast sea area to feed, so he came to the Unrestrained Sea and, by chance, arrived at Aquapolis.


    Then, he was a traditional hero who saved the beauty story. He saved Bao''s eldest daughter, Bao Yuyu.


    At first, Qi Xuewen didn''t have any ideas. Although she was a rare beauty, his focus was still on cultivation and collecting dragon energy.


    However, Bao Yuyu seemed to be interested in Qi Xuewen. She followed him every day, and gradually, Qi Xuewen found out about Bao Yuyu''s background.


    She turned out to be the daughter of the Bao family, one of the three major families in Aquapolis!


    And she was the eldest daughter.


    Such a resource should not be left unused; that would be foolish.


    The resources in Aquapolis were too abundant; it was like it was tailor-made for him. He could quietly be an Overlord here and turn the tide of events!


    What a quick way!


    Qi Xuewen pushed open the door and walked to the balcony outside the room.


    This was the tallest building in the entire area. He could overlook everything. This feeling!


    It was like holding the destiny of everyone in his hands. This was a feeling he had never had before!


    At this moment, Qi Xuewen couldn''t help but think of the events of the southern and northern Martial Arts Competition in the past!


    That empress held everyone''s life in her hands! Even his own life. If she wanted someone to die, that person had to die!


    That feeling was what he yearned for!


    And now!


    Qi Xuewen spread out his hands and pinched...


    He also began to gradually grasp it!


    Looking at the entire Aquapolis, celebrating for him, it was reallyfortable!


    "Master, everything is ready." The voice of a maid came from outside.


    Qi Xuewen took a deep breath. What''s wrong with bing a son-inw? As long as he could get what he wanted!


    As long as the system was still there, there would be a day of great sess!


    Stepping out of the room, Qi Xuewen revealed a brilliant smile. This was truly heartfelt; everything today did note easily!


    The wedding in Aquapolis was not so traditional, and it even had a bit of a modern taste. All these customs came from the rules of the ancestors.


    Even Qi Xuewen could feel that the ancestors of Aquapolis should be modern people, no... people from the future...


    Look at the way the banquet is arranged, with hundreds of tables, the entire restaurant ispletely booked, and the Bao family is so awesome.


    At this time, Qing Yutong and the others also arrived.


    However, they had no idea that they were going to meet an acquaintanceter, and even a fellow viger.


    But Qi Xuewen didn''t want to see Qing Yutong and the others at all, because it would make him feel like he was not the protagonist but just a supporting role. Who would want to be in a supporting role? Everyone wanted to be the protagonist!


    "This Bao family is really rich." Pi Cheng muttered.


    Pippi indifferently said, "Speaking as if our family has no money."


    Pi Guanghui patted Pippi''s shoulder. "Third brother, money is hard-earned. As the guardian family of Aquapolis, we should set an example. Look at the Bao family, spending so much money just for a wedding."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 894 (All Disasters Are Caused By Beautiful Women)

    Chapter 894 (All Disasters Are Caused By Beautiful Women)


    "It''s said that the son-inw the Bao family recruited is quite outstanding," Pi Cheng casually remarked, expressing a desire to meet him.


    Pi Guanghui didn''t share the same sentiment, "Recruiting a son-inw, how impressive could he be? Probably just a boy toy climbing the socialdder."


    Pippi remained silent, having no interest in discussing such matters. Originally, he nned to have a meal alone with five beautiful women, but things took an unexpected turn.


    "Speaking of that Bao Yuyu, she''s a beauty from our Aquapolis. Yet, she ended up marrying an outsider. It''s truly embarrassing," Pi Guanghui pursed his lips, feigning indifference towards Bao Yuyu, but deep down, who wouldn''t appreciate a beauty?


    Pi Cheng fell silent, and the group arrived at the restaurant, attracting attention.


    "The three brothers from the Pi family are here, quite a rare sight."


    "Yeah, heard they weren''t getting along, but look at them now, together."


    "These rumours are never reliable."


    "Who''s in the car behind them?"


    "Obviously, it must be a woman."


    As people spected about the upants of the cars, Qing Yutong and the others began to descend one by one.


    A hush fell over the surroundings.


    The Pi brothers suddenly felt a sense of pride. Looking at the men around them, all were captivated by the beauty of the women. This is what real women are like!


    Bao Yuyu was nothing inparison; in front of these women, she would feel inferior.


    The appearance of Qing Yutong and the others indeed had a shocking effect; these were truly enchanting beauties.


    "Good heavens! The Pi brothers brought such women with them!"


    "Don''t ask me why; they must be here to make a scene."


    "No need to say, Bao Yuyu is a beauty, but now even more stunning women have appeared, overshadowing the bride''s charm."


    "Where did the Pi brothers find such beauties? If they were from Aquapolis, it would have spread by now."


    "Perhaps they are from outside."


    People exchangedments, their eyes fixed on Qing Yutong and the others. Brittany also cast quite a few nces; after all, their figures were too alluring, both Qing Yutong and Yue Hua were mature, tall women.


    Meanwhile, some middle-aged men focused on Ye Zizi and Kai Yun, the two lolitas.


    "Watch the steps," Pippi whispered.


    "Thank you," Yue Hua replied politely.


    Pi Cheng and Pi Guanghui, seeing the situation, began offering various advice.


    This scene made everyone realise one thing: the Pi brothers had not yet captured these women''s hearts, contrary to popr belief.


    "Oh! Aren''t these the Pi brothers?" Two sea dragons surged forward, causing a wave.


    Two men descended from the dragon''s back.


    Pi Cheng looked on coldly.


    Not only Pi Cheng, but Pi Guanghui and Pippi also shared the same sentiment.


    These two are from the Kong family!


    They are also the most outstanding among the young ones.


    The elder brother, Kong Hong, and the fifth brother, Kong Tai!


    The two have very simr appearances, being real brothers born to the same mother.


    They belong to the kind of men with refined manners.


    As soon as they arrived, they were immediately captivated by the looks of the five women.


    Theypletely ignored the Pi brothers.


    But Kong Hong and Kong Tai were not so hasty. They walked over slowly, smiling slightly, "Youngdies, you are truly exceptionally beautiful. May we know the names of such enchantingdies?"


    "Kong Hong! What do you mean by this?" Pi Cheng coldly shouted. Now, it''s not a matter of women; these two are here to cause trouble!


    Although the Pi brothers are not getting along, internal issues should be united against external provocations.


    Kong Hong''s face showed no anger, and Kong Tai calmly said, "A gracefuldy, a gentleman''s ideal match. With such a beauty nearby, how can we overlook it? That would be disrespectful to the youngdies."


    Pippi''s face darkened, "Kong Tai, spare us your chatter. This is none of your business."


    After saying this, he turned to Qing Yutong beside him and said, "Let''s go inside first."


    A trace of struggle appeared on Qing Yutong''s face, truly living up to her status as a movie queen.


    Kong Tai quickly caught on, "Pippi, it seems like the youngdy is unwilling. Are you trying to coerce them?"


    "Young brother, you''ve got a point. Miss, have they threatened you?" Kong Hong''s face gradually turned cold, and a murderous intent suddenly spread.


    At this moment!


    The five women immediately huddled together, appearing pitiful as if threatened by everyone.


    In reality, they were bursting withughter inside. Indeed, causing trouble was as simple as using their looks.


    The Pi brothers were not ones to back down either; the aura of a supreme fighter instantly unfolded!


    In just a moment, the atmosphere had be extremely tense, and everyone around who had gathered to watch dispersed.


    The Pi family and the Kong family were about to sh, and it was all because of women!


    "Everyone, everyone, let''s talk things out." A graceful man walked out of the restaurant, not particrly handsome but with a pair of eyes that exuded a mysterious vibe.


    This person was the eldest son of the Bao family, Bao Po!


    Bao Po, who walked out, instantly saw Qing Yutong and the others. It seemed like he had guessed something. For young men with hot blood, fighting over a woman was a normal urrence.


    Bao Po was a bit older and slightly stronger in power, so these five men would give him some face.


    As the five men calmed down, the surrounding seawater returned to tranquillity, and some people even found it hard to breathe under the pressure.


    "Today is my sister''s wedding day, and I don''t want to see any fighting. Otherwise, don''t me me for not being considerate!" Bao Po''s tone carried a warning.


    However, at this moment, Qing Yutong really wanted to smack this man. They were clearly about to fight, and he showed up right on time!


    "Bao Po, it''s not that we brothers are being unreasonable, but the Pi family trio is bullying someone else''s girl," Kong Tai said with his hands behind his back. After all, it was Bao''s big wedding day, and causing trouble indeedcked courtesy.


    Bao Po looked at Pi Cheng, "Is there any truth to this?"


    Pi Cheng responded casually, "Kong Tai''s words are nine parts false, and one part nonsense."


    "Pi Cheng! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you right now!" Kong Tai shouted, his right hand already resting on the hilt of his sword.


    Kong Hong restrained his younger brother''s hand and said calmly, "Pi Cheng, it seems like you three brothers are really itching for trouble!"


    "Humph! What, want to fight? I, Pi Guanghui, won''t be afraid of you!" Pi Guanghui retorted.


    Kong Hong released his brother''s hand, his gaze gradually turning cold, "Since you want to fight, how about finishing the wedding feast first and then going to the deep-sea arena to settle it?"


    "Fine!" Pippi agreed directly.


    Qing Yutong and the others felt it was eptable. They hadn''t said a word, just made a few expressions, and these people were about to start fighting.


    Bao Po couldn''t stop them either, smiling faintly, "Everyone,e inside for a wedding toast and ease the tension. Ladies, share in the joy."


    Bao Po''s words were somewhat reasonable.


    Qing Yutong and the others continued to follow behind Pippi, but the Kong brothers also joined in.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 895 (Wedding Scene)

    Chapter 895 (Wedding Scene)


    They also noticed a problem; these five women seem to be not very familiar with the Pi brothers. That makes things easier.


    When a woman''s beauty reaches a certain level, it can indeed drive people crazy. The desire for women can be as strong as the desire for power.


    Qing Yutong and the others, protected like rare animals, walked into a transparent crystal bubble. At first, it seemed mysterious, but it turned out to be an elevator, using water pressure to reach the desired floor.


    The ancestors of Aquapolis must be from another world.


    The group arrived at the top floor, where powerful and influential figures from Aquapolis gathered. However, the elders of the Pi and Kong families did not attend. The rtionships between the three major families were not as good as imagined. Generally, only the younger generation would participate in such events as a gesture of respect.


    The appearance of Qing Yutong and the others also brought about a quiet atmosphere. The powerful men in Aquapolis, upon seeing Qing Yutong and the others, all revealed a simr gaze¡ªa kind of lust.


    Such women had to be kept private, not to be seen by others.


    To be honest, these five women rarely appeared in public, mostly staying indoors, especially now that they were together.


    This kind of scene was usually only seen when Ye Hua held a meeting.


    "These are the most beautiful women I''ve ever seen."


    "Yes, I''ve encountered numerous women, but that girl is too adorable."


    "Indeed, especially those twin ponytails."


    "And that cold, tall woman."


    "These are five women with different personalities. My goodness, it''s so exciting, a visual impact."


    Everyone was discussing, and Qing Yutong epted these gazes with a sense of resignation. It was the same when she was a celebrity.


    However, Ye Zizi wasn''t happy; she really wanted to suck the life out of these people.


    Brittany was also displeased.


    Kai Yun and Yue Hua were fine, thanks to the protection of the sons of the Pi and Kong families, preventing anyone from acting recklessly.


    "Everyone, no need for formalities, feel free," Bao Po said casually, then went on to handle other matters. After all, it was his sister''s wedding.


    "Miss, please sit here," Kong Tai personally pulled out a chair, and Brittany didn''t hesitate to sit down.


    Others followed Kong Tai''s example, pulling out chairs and inviting the beauties to sit.


    Five men, perfectly matched with five women.


    A table of ten people.


    Pippi felt like he was at a disadvantage, a blood loss kind of disadvantage. Clearly, he had discovered them first, so why did it turn out like this? Shouldn''t the situation be different? After all, he was the hero who saved them!


    However, now...


    It felt like he was going to explode with anger.


    "The weddings here are really strange." Qing Yutong curiously remarked, wanting to appear a bit odd to outsiders.


    Kong Hong chuckled, "These are the rules set by Aquapolis, which can indeed be quite surprising to outsiders."


    "I see." Qing Yutong nodded.


    Suddenly, a person appeared, and everyone stood up, bowing slightly in acknowledgment. Even the five young lords did the same.


    "Who is he?" Ye Zizi asked in a sweet voice.


    Picheng whispered, "He is the head of the Bao family, Bao Ci!"


    Ye Zizi nodded. So, he''s the family head¡ªno wonder he possesses supreme strength. Truly impressive.


    However, this Overlord was somewhat unfamiliar. He hadn''t been seen in the battle from years ago; it seemed he hadn''t participated.


    "Is he powerful?" Kai Yun asked with a ''naive'' tone.


    Pippi whispered, "Definitely powerful, an Overlord!"


    "Wow, that''s really impressive. It''s my first time seeing a living Overlord," Brittany murmured quietly.


    Everyone: "..."


    Brittany wasn''t lying; she had mostly seen deceased Overlords before. This was indeed the first time encountering a living one.


    Pi Guanghui whispered, "Miss, keep your voice down. If he hears, it might bring trouble."


    Brittany remained silent, internally cursing the group as a bunch of cowards. With their courage, how dare they try to hit on her!


    Bao Ci had the appearance of a middle-aged man, but who knew how long he had lived. Attaining Overlord level strength allowed him to transform however he pleased, even into a woman.


    Standing on the main tform, Bao Ci''s expression was solemn. He then spoke, "Today is the wedding banquet for my daughter, Bao Yuyu, and Qi Xuewen! Enjoy yourselves, and that will be giving face to me, Bao Ci!"


    Qi Xuewen?


    This name sounded familiar to Qing Yutong, as if she had heard them somewhere.


    Suddenly, she couldn''t recall where...


    The other four women didn''t recognize Qi Xuewen; only Qing Yutong had encountered him before.


    Bao Ci''s opening remarks were concise. With just that sentence, he disappeared from the spot.


    Leaving so quickly, especially when it''s your daughter''s wedding? A bit hasty.


    Now it was Bao Po''s turn to take charge.


    "Let the bride and groom enter!" Bao Po proimed with a festive tone.


    A red carpet appeared in the centre, extending all the way to the door, floating in the air. A giant sea dragon horse emerged not far away, its scales shining with a dazzling red light, illuminating the entire underwater area.


    Roar!


    A dragon''s roar suddenly echoed, and everyone began to apud, regardless of whether they were participating or not.


    Even the people in the city joined in, offering their blessings.


    Under normal circumstances, suchrge creatures couldn''t enter the city, but today was a special day, so!


    The giant sea dragon horse arrived!


    Behind the sea dragon horse, there was an exquisite wedding carriage adorned with various aquatic creatures, creating an atmosphere of warmth and romance.


    As the sea dragon horse stopped, a man descended from the carriage, dressed in a red wedding gown.


    After he stepped down, he extended his arm.


    A pure white arm, delicate as a lotus root, reached out and rested in the man''s palm.


    Of course, this was Qi Xuewen and Bao Yuyu.


    Bao Yuyu did not wear a red veil, also donning a wedding gown that echoed with Qi Xuewen''s attire, forming a splendidbination, showcasing exquisite craftsmanship.


    Qi Xuewen looked at his wife, growing more fond of her the longer he looked. Beautiful and talented, she truly matched Qi Xuewen!


    "Husband." Bao Yuyu softly called.


    Qi Xuewen smiled slightly as he came back to his senses, "Yuyu, you''re so beautiful that I got lost in thought."


    Bao Yuyu shyly lowered her head, lightly biting her lip. Her husband was indeed good with words.


    The two held hands, fingers tightly intertwined, walking on the red carpet toward the banquet hall on the top floor.


    At this moment, Qing Yutong''s system suddenly spoke.


    "Master, I detected the presence of a system user!"


    "Ah, who?"


    "It''s the groom!"


    "Uh... he''s a system user? Why do I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere?" Qing Yutong pondered in her mind but couldn''t recall.


    "What kind of system does he have?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    "Master, he has a devouring system,monly known as the Divine Dragon System. It strengthens itself by consuming dragon energy through devouring."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 896 (Seeing Ghosts)

    Chapter 896 (Seeing Ghosts)


    "Oh, I see. Sounds quite impressive," Qing Yutong pursed her lips, seemingly not too impressed. After all, it seemed like a one-trick pony¡ªjust a finger poke to kill.


    "Of course, it can''t bepared to the master''s system. The master''s system is the most awesome existence in the system world," the system replied.


    Qing Yutong chuckled, "Can''t you refrain from bragging about yourself?"


    The system remained silent. It felt good to show off like this and know about the other systems in the vicinity.


    Soon, Qi Xuewen led Bao Yuyu into the venue.


    The apuse from the five young masters wascklustre, but others pped as if trying to take revenge on their palms, as if they had a grudge against them. Didn''t it hurt?


    Even if you wanted to please someone, this was a bit too exaggerated.


    Qi Xuewen raised his head high, leading the woman beside him, as if dering something.


    However, it was the woman beside him who contributed to his achievements. If he lost the woman by his side, Qi Xuewen would be nothing, just the person who absorbed dragon energy by inhaling living beings.


    Qi Xuewen understood what these people were thinking, but so what?


    ''So what! When I reach the rank of the Overlord, even if there''s no woman by my side, you will still have to respect me!


    At that time, I, Qi Xuewen, will have the world in the palm of my hand!''


    Just as Qi Xuewen shouted in his mind about having the world in the palm of his hand, his attention was drawn by five faces!


    The idea of having the world in the palm of his hand vanished instantly.


    Although he didn''t recognize a few of the faces, there were familiar ones¡ªKai Yun and Yue Hua! They were seen on TV before!


    ''Although they didn''t cause trouble in the end, they must have subdued these people after reaching the Voidless Realm!


    So!


    Voidless Realm has alsoe to the Sapphire Continent!


    How could this be possible! This is impossible!!!


    Why is it that wherever I, Qi Xuewen, go, Voidless Realm follows? Do you have no shame! They even followed me here! What do you want me to do? Should I continue running away?


    I''ve even run to Sapphire Continent, where else do you want me to go!


    Even worse, I''ve stopped going ashore, hiding in this Aquapolis, and you still found me!


    This is infuriating!!!''


    "Husband?" Bao Yuyu, who was beside him, saw her husband lost in thought and called softly.


    But as her husband''s gaze shifted, Bao Yuyu saw five beautiful women... finally understanding the reason for her husband''s distraction!


    Because he saw other beautiful women.


    Bao Yuyu''s face instantly turned unpleasant. It was her wedding day!


    Her husband was staring at other women! Where should she put her face!


    Suppressing the anger in her heart, Bao Yuyu whispered, "Husband!"


    Qi Xuewen didn''t hear Bao Yuyu calling beside him. His mind was buzzing because Voidless Realm had arrived!


    He was about to be suppressed again.


    However, in Bao Yuyu''s eyes, her husband was captivated by other women, and five enchantresses at that!


    The officiator of the wedding, Bao Po, also gradually frowned. Initially, he didn''t agree with this wedding, but he couldn''t resist his sister''s pleading, saying she wouldn''t marry anyone else.


    There was no way; Bao Yuyu was the jewel of the entire Bao family.


    Qi Xuewen was also a gentleman, matching up well enough!


    But!


    Now!


    He was actually daydreaming about other women during the wedding!


    This was trampling on the dignity of the Bao family! Look at all the guests, whispering to each other, even his sister''s expression!


    The brothers of the Pi family thought that the son-inw of the Bao family was someone extraordinary. But it turned out he was just like this. In such a situation, he actually left his new wife aside to admire other women on his own.


    They had seen impressive people, but they had never seen someone as impressive as this.


    The Kong brothers were equally perplexed. They appreciated beautiful women but knew the appropriate asions. Moreover, he was just a son-inw. If it weren''t for the woman by his side, he wouldn''t be where he was today.


    Yet, here he was, staring at women. Sigh... Was he here to entertain them?


    Kai Yun and Yue Hua were also puzzled. Why did this man keep staring at them? Was he sick?


    Suddenly, Qing Yutong pped her thigh, startling the nearby Brittany.


    Qing Yutong remembered. She had seen this man before! When her sister and brother-inw were on good terms, didn''t they go to a fish restaurant to eat fish? Tang Wei identally knocked over a fish tank, and a dragon fish jumped out. He was the one who saved the fish.


    He was Tang Wei''s ssmate. How did he end up here? It was interesting.


    Back then, Ye Hua also wanted to cultivate Qi Xuewen and Xin Ba as rivals, but he felt that they weren''t up to the task and decided to ignore them.


    If Ye Hua were here now, he might be somewhat pleased. After all, Qi Xuewen seemed to have some presence.


    At this moment, Pi Guanghui sneered and said with a mocking tone, "This son-inw of the Bao family, don''t want your wife anymore?"


    With Pi Guanghui''s mocking, the Kong brothers burst intoughter. They had to seize such an opportunity. It was rare.


    "Beautiful women are indeed pleasing to the eye, but, son-inw of the Bao family, your wife should be your priority," Kong Hong said indifferently.


    With the words of the Pi and Kong families, the faces of the Bao family were grim, especially Bao Yuyu! Until now, he was still staring at others!


    Bao Yuyu, who was furious, directly shook off Qi Xuewen''s hand. At this moment, Qi Xuewen finally reacted.


    "Yuyu, what''s wrong?" Qi Xuewen asked in confusion, a bit unclear.


    "Since you like them so much, why did you marry me?" Bao Yuyu questioned coldly. She did like Qi Xuewen because he was honest, never ncing at other women, unlike other men who couldn''t take their eyes off beauties.


    But today she learned that Qi Xuewen was just like other men. When faced with real beauties, he couldn''t move his legs!


    He didn''t even know what he was doing. This was a wedding!


    ''Qi Xuewen, if you have no face, my Bao family still does!''


    With Bao Yuyu''s words, the entire venue fell silent. This unexpected situation shocked everyone. Regretting the marriage on the wedding day?


    This had never happened in Aquapolis before.


    It might even be a joke in Aquapolis after tea and meals.


    "Yuyu, it''s not what you think. Let me exin," Qi Xuewen quickly grabbed Bao Yuyu, feeling that her reaction was a bit too extreme. He had just been dazed for more than ten seconds, but now he could only coax her. There was no other way!


    "I won''t listen... I won''t listen... I won''t listen..."


    Qi Xuewen: "..."


    Originally, he thought that such a situation would only ur in his original world. Unexpectedly, even the girls in Aquapolis were the same¡ªunreasonable. Talking reason with women, was he sick?


    At this point, Pi Guanghui loudly said, "Yuyu, Brother Pi told you before, find a man! Don''t find someone like Qi Xuewan, who gets dumbfounded when he sees a beauty. You didn''t listen to me and found such a man."


    Qi Xuewen was already about to lose control, but he held back.


    "Yuyu, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. Can you forgive me this time?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 898 (I, Qi Xuewen, Wont Fall for It)

    Chapter 898 (I, Qi Xuewen, Won''t Fall for It)


    ''But just now, when I was pushed away, I felt pain in my heart, especially after hearing these words. It seemed even breathing became difficult.''


    "Husband, I know I was wrong. I was just jealous just now, it was not intentional." Bao Yuyu quickly walked up to Qi Xuewen, hands holding Qi Xuewen''s arm, pleading softly.


    Kong Tai coldly snorted, "If you have the guts, continue being stubborn. If you weren''t the son-inw of the Bao family, I''d make sure you can''t leave Aquapolis!"


    "Not only you can''t leave Aquapolis, I''ll make sure you won''t even find your corpse!" Pi Guanghui pped the table and shouted. He was like a daring gigolo, who do you think you are? You can''t climb up! What are you even worth!


    Qing Yutong was quite pleased to see this situation. She didn''t expect to encounter such a thing as soon as she arrived. It would be even better if they could start a fight.


    But don''t say anything, just act pitiful and gain sympathy.


    Look at Brittany, she''s really into it, performing so well. You can have the title of Best Actress.


    Even Ye Zizi and Kai Yun are doing well, really not bad.


    "This ce is really scary," Yue Hua said softly. Her voice was not loud, but it fell into everyone''s ears.


    Pippi quicklyforted, "Miss, people in our Aquapolis are kind. It''s just that some people take advantage, thinking they can bewless after entering the Bao family. That ''can''t climb up'' is really a joke."


    Qi Xuewen red at the five young masters, showing signs of wanting to fight at the slightest provocation.


    ''If it weren''t for Bao Yuyu holding me back, I, Qi Xuewen, would make you see how red blood can be.''


    However, can a Bao Yuyu really hold back Qi Xuewen?


    Isn''t it because Qi Xuewen wimped out?


    Well, Qi Xuewen did wimp out a bit. He blurted out everything when his brain was hot.


    But now, calming down, he realised where he was. Even if he can''t climb up, he still needs to be alive. If he really blew up today, he wouldn''t be able to leave Aquapolis.


    So, what''s the point of talking about not being able to climb up?


    He probably would be finished once he left this restaurant.


    "Husband, calm down. They are just trying to provoke you. Don''t fall for it," Bao Yuyu quickly said. If you leave now, you would have fallen for their trap.


    Qi Xuewen finally found a way out and sternly said, "If it weren''t for Yuyu''s sake, I, your father, would have killed you!"


    As soon as this was said, the whole ce fell silent. Everyone was dumbfounded.


    This man is really...


    Adaptable.


    Just a moment ago, he seemed ready to fight to the death, and now he changed immediately. Too fast, really hard to keep up.


    Even Qing Yutong and others were shocked. Qi Xuewen is truly outstanding. Were those bold statements just now all nonsense? Haven''t seen such a shameless man before.


    If he had been resolute just now, fighting with the five young masters, even if he lost, he would still be a man.


    But the result is the same. Too disappointing.


    Look at the expressions of the five young masters, as if they were struck by lightning, really the first time they''ve seen such a man.


    "Hehe, wimp!" Even Pippi couldn''t help but sneer.


    Kong Hong and Kong Tai were utterly stunned, raising their middle fingers.


    This made Qing Yutong and others curious. Is raising the middle finger also a tradition passed down from your ancestors?


    How many customs did your ancestors really leave behind?


    Bao Yuyu eximed, "Stop instigating my husband. My husband won''t fall for your tricks!"


    "Yuyu, you''re really clever. I won''t fall for their tricks. I, Qi Xuewen, am not a fool."


    Everyone: "..."


    Can you, as a man, act like a man!


    Where did your previous imposing manner go? Too damn pathetic.


    "Husband, let''s not stoop to their level."


    "Yeah, Yuyu is right."


    Qing Yutong could hardly bear it. Just now, he arrogantly let go of someone''s hand, and now it''s all about "Yuyu," as if he''s grabbing onto thest straw.


    Ye Zizi now wishes she could punch him, utterly shameless.


    "Pathetic, I despise you," Pi Cheng shouted.


    However, Qi Xuewen and Bao Yuyu ignored them, seeming to have reconciled and walked towards the stage together.


    Bao Po''s emotions wereplex at this moment. He really wanted to p this man to death; he''s shameless like no one he''s ever seen before. He couldn''t understand why his sister was so deceived.


    As the two walked towards the stage, everyone quieted down. After all, it was the eldest daughter of the Bao family getting married, and face had to be given.


    The Pi and Kong families could be arrogant, but others didn''t dare. If they offended the Bao family, the consequences would be terrible.


    So, the wedding proceeded normally.


    Qing Yutong sighed in her heart. It ended like this, too disappointing.


    "This pathetic guy will turn the Bao family into a joke," Pi Guanghui said disdainfully, not even touching the food on the table; he had no appetite.


    "A son-inw being pathetic doesn''t matter," Pi Cheng said coldly. After all, he wasn''t from the Bao family.


    However, Qing Yutong was secretly plotting in her heart.


    "By the way, what is the deep-sea arena that you were talking about?" Qing Yutong asked with a curious tone.


    With Qing Yutong''s question, it seemed to remind them of something.


    Originally, it seemed like they were about to mention fighting in the deep-sea arena.


    It would have been better if they hadn''t said anything about it, everyone could have just pretended they hadn''t heard. But now¡­


    Since she brought up the deep-sea arena, can they act like they didn''t hear it?


    Do they need to follow the example of Qi Xuewen? Isn''t this just pping themselves in the face, making them look like Qi Xuewen?


    So, Pi Guanghui casually said, "After eating, we''ll go. Anyone who doesn''t go is a coward!"


    "I''ll fight you to the end!" Kong Tai said in a deep voice.


    Now it was awkward to say that they wouldn''t go, especially with Qi Xuewen''s example.


    At this moment, Qing Yutong felt relieved.


    "Ladies, enjoy your meal. Don''t worry, no one can bully you here," Pippi said softly, taking care of the five beautiful women.


    Qing Yutong thought, ''we''re the only ones bullying you''


    But the food in this Aquapolis should be tasted; it''s all seafood, and there''s a variety of dishes. The Bao family is indeed wealthy.


    Yue Hua suddenly asked, "Why is it called the deep-sea arena?"


    Kong Hong, who liked Yue Hua more, smiled and said, "The deep-sea arena, as the name suggests, is located in the deepest sea, surrounded by magma. A slight touch can be fatal, so it''s quite dangerous."


    Yue Hua looked frightened and quickly said, "Then, don''t go to such a dangerous ce. Sit down and talk if there''s anything."


    Yue Hua''s words made them feel even morepelled to go. Although they didn''t really want to go, the ce was indeed dangerous, with eerie magma even a Heavenly Venerable would fear.


    So, it was very dangerous.


    "What''s there to talk about? If you''re not convinced, just fight!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 899 (Dividing the Beauties)

    Chapter 899 (Dividing the Beauties)


    With Pi Guanghui''s words, the tension in the air reached its peak. It promised an interesting show toe.


    After that, nothing significant happened. The married couple started to toast each other, but conspicuously avoided this particr table. Instead, Bao Po came over to offer a toast.


    Qing Yutong didn''t mind, but five young masters were quite displeased; they weren''t giving face.


    "Are you really going to the deep-sea arenater?" Bao Po curiously asked.


    "Of course, a man''s words are as good as gold," Kong Tai casually replied. It''s just the deep-sea arena, what is there to be afraid of?


    Bao Po chuckled, "The deep-sea arena hasn''t been opened for a long time. It''s going to be livelyter."


    Hearing this, five young masters fell silent.


    But since it hade to this, they had to grit their teeth and go.


    Bao Po turned around and shouted, "Everyone, the young masters of the Pi and Kong families will have a battle at the deep-sea arenater. Cheer for them!"


    Hearing Bao Po''s words, everyone started cheering. It was going to be quite exciting! Thebatants would be the young masters of the Pi and Kong families.


    Originally, five young masters wanted to keep it a secret, but Bao Po''s words broke the news.


    Unhappy, very unhappy...


    "Bao Po, how about joining us for a game?" Pi Cheng lightly smiled, as if saying, "Since you''re not giving face, don''t me us."


    Bao Po seemed calm, "If I join, it would be bullying the youth."


    "Let''s see if you dare, stop the nonsense." Kong Hong coldly scolded.


    "Since you insist like this, I''ll apany you. Don''t cry when the timees."


    "Hehe, who cries and whoughs is still uncertain."


    Qing Yutong listened to these people already starting to argue among themselves, feeling very happy. She was really looking forward to it. Maybe it would turn into a life-and-death struggle; it didn''t matter that much anymore.


    "Why eat? Let''s go directly!" Pi Guanghui mmed the table, no longer in the mood to eat. They were going to the deep-sea arena, and there was no time for a meal.


    "Alright, let''s go." Kong Hong said indifferently.


    "I''ll apany you guys." Bao Po chuckled.


    Qing Yutong and the others couldn''t wait any longer. They got on the carriage outside and followed these people to the deep-sea arena.


    When others learned that they were going to the deep-sea arena, they also gave up on the meal and quickly followed. After all, this was a rare opportunity to witness a battle at the deep-sea arena.


    However, the foremost five young masters seemed to be discussing something.


    "Are you fighting for the women in the carriage?" Bao Po said indifferently.


    The five remained silent.


    Bao Po spoke again, "Since it''s for women, then you should get something in return; otherwise, wouldn''t this fight be a loss?"


    "The five women have nothing to do with you!" Pippi couldn''t help but say.


    "I''m just saying. If something happens during the fight today and the beauties leave in the end, wouldn''t that be a loss? Have you guys never thought about it?" Bao Po said calmly, making his point clear: You''re fighting for women.


    If others don''t appreciate it, what''s the point? Wouldn''t that be a futile fight?


    With Bao Po''s words, the five started to find some logic in it. What a loss...


    "How about we split them up?" Pi Cheng said with a smirk.


    "This idea works." Pi Guanghui enthusiastically raised both hands in agreement.


    Kong Hong chuckled, "Splitting them? Sorry, we two brothers nned to do that, so the winner has the right to distribute!"


    Pippi remained silent at this point. If they really split up, he should be able to get two, considering that he brought them here.


    "That''s fine." Pi Cheng did not object.


    "In that case, I want two." Pippi said in a deep voice, already having in mind who he wanted ¨C the sexy one and the one with twin ponytails; one big and one small, just the rightbination.


    Pi Chengughed, "Third brother, you have quite an appetite, wanting two. Fine! After all, the beauties were discovered by you."


    "You guys seem to be speaking too early. There''s still me. Maybe I can take all five back. Haha!" Bao Poughed heartily. Why suggest this idea? Of course, he also wanted the beauties. Such rare beauties were worth the risk.


    The five men looked at him with disdain, thinking he was a gentleman. Who would have thought he was also this kind of man? Truly disappointing.


    At this moment, Bao Po waved his hand, and several guards surrounded the carriage, preventing the spoils of war from escaping.


    However, inside the carriage, Qing Yutong chuckled softly, "Their true colours are showing."


    "Hehe, men." Brittany sneered. Besides Your Majesty and Jue Tian, there were no good men.


    Caressing her hair, Ye Zizi smiled faintly, "After a long time, I get to feed again."


    "All killed~ All killed~" Kai Yun said with delight. A mist of blood had already appeared before her eyes; the scer would definitely be explosive.


    Yue Hua remained silent. Killing was fine.


    Qing Yutong whispered, "Kill, of course we have to kill. The question is how to kill in a way that''s interesting."


    Everyone nodded. Killing was easy; the key was how to kill to feel satisfied.


    Following behind the carriage were arge group of people, at least tens of thousands. They were all riding on creatures, looking quite curious.


    Even the recently married Qi Xuewen and Bao Yuyu were the same.


    Qi Xuewen knew about Kai Yun and Yue Hua. He sneered repeatedly in his heart, ''You bunch of rubbish, you don''t even realise you''ve been fooled. I''ll see how you dieter.''


    "Husband, am I pretty, or are they pretty?" Bao Yuyu, sitting in his arms, suddenly asked.


    "Whypare? You''re the most beautiful no matter who youpare to." For Qi Xuewen, this was an easy question.


    Hearing this, Bao Yuyu was also delighted, feeling incredibly happy. The angry Bao Yuyu from earlier seemed like an illusion.


    After a long time, everyone finally arrived at the deep-sea arena!


    This was a strange ce. There was arge pit on the horizon of the sea floor, as if it had been hit by a meteorite. In the central lower part, there was a tform surrounded by red magma. Above it were the spectator stands.


    Qing Yutong and the others got off the carriage, seemingly protected by the guards, but in fact, they were being monitored closely. No one was allowed to escape.


    "Heroes, why are there so many guards?" Brittany curiously asked.


    Pippi squeezed out a smile, feeling a bit guilty. "They are here to protect you. Don''t be afraid; no one can bully you here."


    But now they were indeed being bullied, making him feel ufortable.


    Brittany nodded as if she truly believed it. This made Pippi not dare to meet their eyes.


    He had saved them, but it had led them into an even more dangerous situation. But there was no way around it. These women were worth it, even if some means had to be used.


    As people entered, the surroundings were fully upied, but Qing Yutong and the others were still standing. There were guards everywhere, not allowing them to move a step.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 900 (The Appearance of the Clan Heads)

    Chapter 900 (The Appearance of the n Heads)


    This pattern is no different from guarding prisoners.


    Everyone noticed this phenomenon, and it shouldn''t be considered a duel.


    It''s just dividing the spoils, allocating the ''ownership'' of these five women.


    Whether it''s the sons of the n or the three major families in Aquapolis, no one thinks they are frivolous.


    Because women like this can only be allocated based on strength, there''s nothing else to say, it''s normal behaviour.


    If it were themselves, it would be the same.


    Qi Xuewen saw these five women and did not show a gloating expression. Instead, he looked gleeful at the six young masters.


    ''You guys probably don''t know, these five women are not ones you can afford to offend.


    Back on Earth, no one dared to touch them. Even if they are in a different ce, look at their appearance, there''s no fear at all.


    Completely a troublemaker''s demeanour, you all have been deceived.


    But I won''t say it, I just won''t say it. I''ll just watch you all go down. I''m feeling so happy, so ecstatic, as if life has reached its peak.''


    Joyful, Qi Xuewen directly embraced Bao Yuyu and kissed her, making Bao Yuyu shy. After all, the girls in Aquapolis are very reserved. Kissing in such a situation is still very embarrassing with so many people around.


    The entire deep-sea arena filled with people, suddenly erupted in cheers.


    Cheering for the allocation of beautiful women and also cheering for the six young masters.


    "Ah, it''s really a sin." Ye Zizi sighed softly.


    Kai Yun, supporting his chin, murmured, "Yeah, it''s really a sin."


    "Ah, too much of a sin." Qing Yutong also said.


    "The one who sins is always unaware of their own sins," Brittany said indifferently.


    Yue Hua smiled slightly, "Let''s observe a moment of silence for those who sin."


    The guards around were confused. How could it be them sinning? You are the ones causing the sin.


    You are being distributed as prizes.


    The six young masters stood in the central position, but they didn''t settle down. It seemed like they were discussing how topete.


    However, just as the six were discussing, a sudden dragon roar resounded!


    This made the six young masters stunned, looking towards a direction...


    Roar!


    The dragon roar sounded again, and the tremendous pressure made the seawater boil.


    The enormous majesty made people feel fearful; this is the pressure from an Overlord!


    "The head of the Kong family is here!"


    "Indeed, only Kong Feicheng of the Kong family has such a mount!"


    "Haven''t seen the head of the Kong family riding a dragon for a long time!"


    "Could it be that he''speting with his son for women?"


    "Haha, that''s quite possible."


    A green dragon emerged in the dark sea, its green radiance shining brightly, and of course, there was a figure on the dragon''s back!


    At a rapid speed, the green dragon circled above the deep-sea arena.


    Everyone stood up and respectfully shouted, "n Head Kong!"


    "Father!" Kong Hong and Kong Tai also shouted respectfully.


    Kong Feicheng was an ordinary middle-aged man, but beneath this ordinary appearance was a true Overlord!


    A person who could stand on par with the Broken Vein Sect and the Divine Scripture Academy!


    If not for the green dragon beneath him, no one would know he was a n Overlord.


    However, at this moment, another eerie sound echoed.


    Kong Feicheng''s gaze focused, looking into the darkness.


    A white light quickly appeared, and it was a horse...


    Yes, it was a white horse, but this was no ordinary warhorse!


    This was a zing Battlefield War Horse, a primordial beast!


    The white mes on the hooves were the best proof. While these white mes might not match the power of Mystical Fire, they were still quite formidable, capable of taking lives with just a touch.


    Moreover, this was a double-headed horse! A de-like protrusion grew from its forehead, emitting strands of electric light. It seemed quite extraordinary!


    Truly a primordial beast! Covered in treasures!


    "This... n Head of the Pi family, Pi Liangjun, has alsoe!"


    "They also brought out their mounts. What are they nning to do?"


    "Don''t you understand? They n to use impressive mounts to attract those five women."


    "That makes sense. We''ve never seen them bring these out before. They''ve been hiding them like treasures."


    With Pi Liangjun''s arrival, everyone also stood up and shouted, "n Head Pi!"


    "Father!" The three Pi brothers also shouted respectfully, noticing that their father looked... quite handsome today.


    Could it be that he came topete for his daughter-inw?


    Pi Liangjun did indeed look a bit handsome today, but as for the purpose of his visit, no one knew.


    However, just as everyone spected whether the n Head of the Bao family, Bao Ci, woulde, a roar spread around.


    Even the divine dragon and the zing Battlefield War Horse seemed restless, as if they were about to engage in apetition!


    In the deep sea, a dark shadow appeared, and there was a person on the shadow''s back.


    Without any light, but precisely because of this, the shadow gave a very oppressive feeling, mysterious with a touch of terror.


    Gradually! The shadow appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    A terrifying giant Crocodile!


    Everyone eximed, their whole bodies trembling!


    If the divine dragon and the zing Battlefield War Horse appeared majestic, this terrifying giant crocodile looked ferocious beyond imagination!


    The enormous body was probably hundreds of feet long, and although itsrge mouth was closed, the exposed fangs could probably be used to create primordial divine artifacts!


    Yes, this terrifying giant crocodile was the legendary primordial ferocious beast, an existence that even the Overlords would not dare provoke.


    It could be said that the two primordial divine beasts and one primordial ferocious beast present were all the same!


    But such an animal had actually been tamed, and by just one Overlord...


    This puzzled Qing Yutong and the others.


    Primordial divine beasts and primordial ferocious beasts were extremely ferocious and proud, generally impossible to tame by ordinary people.


    There was only one possibility: these three primordial beasts were also passed down by their ancestors, generation after generation.


    Qing Yutong''s spection was not wrong; with only Overlord strength, he wouldn''t be able to tame them.


    These three primordial beasts all had a heritage, and they could be passed down to the next generation of the family.


    Ye Zizi, upon seeing these three primordial beasts, felt a bit restless, even salivating.


    Even Kai Yun was the same.


    After all, both of them belonged to races where devouring was predominant. Seeing such things was like seeing a spicy chicken leg.


    Three Overlords! Three primordial beasts floated in the air, and everyone felt the pressure.


    However, everyone was curious about why they suddenly appeared. Could it be that they were really here to fight for their daughter-inws?


    "Roar!" A dragon roar suddenly resounded.


    This was the sound of the green dragon roaring towards the terrifying giant crocodile.


    The terrifying giant crocodile didn''t back down, emitting an even more ferocious roar. When its huge mouth opened, it seemed like it could swallow the sky.


    However, the zing Battlefield War Horse was attracted by someone.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 901 (Scared Silly)

    Chapter 901 (Scared Silly)


    She had a pair of red eyes, a seductive smile, and a tongue licking her lips, as if very thirsty.


    Seems like she wants to devour him.


    ''Where did this little girle from? How dare she be arrogant in front of me, a zing Battlefield War Horse! Let me roar, and let you feel the pressure of a primordial divine beast!''


    "Roar!" The zing Battlefield War Horse also made a terrifying sound, and the divine dragon and the terrifying giant crocodile seemed startled.


    ''You''re freaking crazy, why would you just roar without giving a warning.''


    After roaring, the zing Battlefield War Horse felt great, then looked at Ye Zizi again, as if saying, look at me again, and I''ll eat you up.


    Ye Zizi stuck out her little fragrant tongue, swiftly changing her form...


    This transformation was very fast; even the Overlords couldn''t see it, only the zing Battlefield War Horse could.


    By the way, what is Ye Zizi''s true form? It seems like it has never appeared before. When fighting with Ye Hua before, her true form hadn''t been revealed before she was defeated.


    And it seemed like Ye Hua didn''t want Ye Zizi to reveal her true form, as if revealing it would be troublesome.


    It can be seen how bizarre Ye Zizi''s true form is.


    Seeing Ye Zizi, the zing Battlefield War Horse was a bit confused... ''What did I just see? Was that a ghost?''


    ''Impossible... I, the zing Battlefield War Horse, am actually afraid... What the hell is that thing¡­ a bloody smell, she wants to suck me!''


    The zing Battlefield War Horse gradually started to retreat, its gaze showing a bit of fear.


    Pi Liangjun felt the horse''s intention and was quite puzzled. ''Why did it get scared just now? It was quite fierce and roaring just a moment ago.''


    The divine dragon and the terrifying giant crocodile looked at the zing Battlefield War Horse, also puzzled, as if asking, do you have a problem with your brain? Why are you retreating as if you''ve seen a ghost?


    If the zing Battlefield War Horse could speak, it would definitely shout, "I just saw a ghost, a big red ghost!"


    Pi Liangjun quickly reassured the zing Battlefield War Horse, but no matter how heforted it, the zing Battlefield War Horse still seemed very frightened.


    This expression, in the eyes of Kong Feicheng and Bao Ci, was that his mount is scared silly.


    "n Head Pi, it seems like your war horse is a bit fearful." Kong Feicheng gently stroked his dragon''s beard and smiled. ''Look at my divine dragon; does its royal gaze make you scared? Do you feel shivering?''


    Bao Ci, standing on the head of the terrifying giant crocodile,ughed, "n Head Pi, did you forget to feed your horse today?"


    Pi Liangjun felt that he had lost all face. Just a moment ago, his zing Battlefield War Horse was fine, so how did it suddenly be like this!


    Pi Liangjun ced his hands on the heads of the two horses, and a faint light emitted from his palms.


    The zing Battlefield War Horse then calmed down a bit, not as afraid, but still avoiding eye contact with those five women.


    Seeing the zing Battlefield War Horse stabilise, Bao Ci and Kong Feicheng were a bit disappointed. They hadn''t seen Pi Liangjun embarrass himself.


    But it was close enough.


    "It seems like there''s a bit of trouble today." Bao Ci looked at his son and the other five people and said lightly.


    "Indeed, a bit troublesome." Kong Feicheng also looked at his two sons. ''What are you doing here? You''re just causing chaos!''


    "If it''s not working out, tell them to leave first." Pi Liangjun slowly approached, still on the zing Battlefield War Horse.


    Bao Ci whispered, "If you tell them to leave now, they''ll think we''re up to something here! Let them finish quickly, then let them scram!"


    "Indeed, that''s the only way." Kong Feicheng whispered, looking towards the moltenva with a hint of excitement in his eyes!


    The six young masters standing not far below seemed a bit uneasy. Why did all their fathers rush over? What was the purpose?


    Completely clueless, and they all came riding on mounts. What was the reason behind it? Were they here to stop something? But judging by their actions, it didn''t seem like it.


    At this moment, Bao Ci shouted, "Bao Po, since you''ve decided to have a good contest, then hurry up! Why are you all standing there like fools?"


    Bao Ci thought his father was going to intervene and was surprised by this turn of events. He respectfully replied, "Yes, Father!"


    Qing Yutong pursed her lips and said, "Looks like it''s not that simple."


    "Yeah, there''s something more interesting." Ye Zizi licked her lips.


    "And there''s a good show to watch~" Kai Yun pped his hands, giving off an innocent and romantic vibe.


    Brittany sighed lightly, wishing to quickly end this farce and go back to have fun with Jue Tian. Every time she bathed Jue Tian, the despair in his eyes was so amusing. Who would have thought Jue Tian had such a cute side?


    Yue Hua was fine; Lie Gu was at home, and there were three others watching. Nothing would happen.


    In the arena...


    The participants for the first match were decided.


    It was Bao Po versus Pippi!


    When the opponents for the showdown were confirmed, the crowd erupted in cheers!


    Bao Ci smiled, "n Head Pi, I wonder if your third son can withstand my son, Bao Po."


    Bao Ci was obviously mocking, as Bao Po''s strength had reached the level of an rank-eight Heavenly Venerable, while the other five were only at the second or third rank. Their strengths were rtively close, butpared to Bao Po, they fell short.


    On the other hand, Pippi was only a rank-two Heavenly Venerable. How could he be a match for an rank-eight Heavenly Venerable?


    "Hehe, n Head Bao, why don''t you let your son-inwe out for a fight? I heard your son-inw made quite a joke." Pi Liangjun also knew how to taunt. ''In the past, your Bao family didn''t have much to criticise, but now we do.


    Having such a spicy son-inw, what were you thinking?''


    Bao Ci didn''t know how to respond. This son-inw was a thorn in his heart, not painful in the chest but in the face.


    But Yuyulikes him. What can he say? Even if he doesn''t like him, he has to endure it. Who told him to love your daughter so much?


    Seeing Bao Ci silent, Pi Liangjun felt like he had finally won a round.


    Kong Feicheng didn''t say a word on the side, but was already considering what to do next. The alliance was only temporary; when the time came, if they turned against each other, it would probably happen faster than anyone else expected!


    Originally, they thought today was a good day. Everyone would be attracted by the wedding, but who knew they would end up here!


    The three of them looked directly at the instigator.


    The first sentence that came to mind was:


    A disaster caused by a beautiful woman.


    If it weren''t for the fact that their sons saw it first, they would have thought about going down to test it themselves. After all, such a woman was quite vorful, mature and sexy, and the young one had a unique charm, as if it would be a lot of fun, grabbing the ponytail and ying around recklessly.


    Enough vour.


    "These three are really wicked, old scoundrels, quite malicious." Qing Yutong pursed her lips, tantly staring at herself. You''re even more unrestrained than your sons.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 902 (Disparity in Strength)

    Chapter 902 (Disparity in Strength)


    Yue Hua and Brittany nodded in agreement. Indeed, these elders were quite malicious, even more so than their sons. Their expressions were utterly unreserved.


    "Hmph," Ye Zizi snorted, deciding to let them have a tasteter.


    "Who do you think will win between them? Let''s ce our bets!" Qing Yutong chuckled softly.


    "It should be Bao Po; his strength seems a bit stronger," Yue Hua said softly. The disparity in strength was evident, making it easy to see.


    Yue Hua''s words received unanimous agreement from the five women. If the strength gap were closer, it would be harder to predict.


    But with their current difference, it was quite clear.


    Even Pippi in the arena knew this. The gap between him and Bao Po was quite substantial. Nevertheless, he had to give his best effort! After all, with so many people watching, he couldn''t afford to lose face in front of his brothers, let alone in front of his father.


    Even if he lost today, he had to lose gloriously!


    "Pippi, you''re not my match. Surrender, and I''ll spare you the pain," Bao Po didn''t even draw his weapon. It was evident how much he looked down on Pippi. In Bao Po''s mind, defeating Pippi didn''t even require using a weapon.


    If the other four came at him together, he would need to use a weapon.


    However, right now, there was no need for that.


    Pippi drew his sword, the one smeared with poison that had even paralyzed Yang Haotian, a Heavenly Venerable. The venom was fierce, derived from the most poisonous creature in the underwater world. It was quite precious.


    So, if Pippi wanted to win, he needed to pierce with his sword, even just once!


    Even a few seconds could be enough, considering Bao Po''s formidable strength. This was Pippi''s strategic approach.


    "Use your weapon!" Pippi said in a low, menacing tone.


    Bao Po smiled faintly, "Against you, I don''t need a weapon."


    Such words were truly hurtful to one''s pride, but Bao Po still said them. This infuriated Pippi, who thought, ''As long as my sword touches you, I''ll make you pay!''


    Sitting in the audience, Bao Yuyu asked quietly, "Husband, do you think Big Brother will win?"


    "Of course, Big Brother is a rank-eight Heavenly Venerable. Dealing with a rank-two is a piece of cake," Qi Xuewen also thought so. There was no suspense. Unless Pippi was intentionally suppressing his strength, choosing to explode at this moment, if he were only a rank-two Heavenly Venerable, he would undoubtedly lose today.


    "Yeah, that''s what I think too," Bao Yuyu said blissfully. Her big brother was so strong, and her father too. When her husband grew up, he would be very powerful as well. She was truly fortunate.


    As the two began their fight, excited spectators stood up, yelling loudly. The veins on their necks seemed like they would burst at any moment, a spectacle to behold.


    "Bao Po, since you underestimate me, I''ll make you pay!" Pippi roared angrily, swinging his longsword, mysterious and unpredictable.


    Bao Po calmly said, "To be honest, I think it''s unnecessary. At least, I should let you show some effort."


    "Watch my sword!" Pippi thrust his sword suddenly, and the entire deep-sea arena was illuminated by the sword''s radiance. One look at this sword told you it wasn''t an ordinary weapon.


    "Not bad, you''ve improved, but you''re still far behind," Bao Po''s voice echoed from behind Pippi.


    Pippi''s face darkened. Suddenly, a loud impact sounded from his back, and his body was sent flying, crashing violently into a nearby stone pir.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The massive pir copsed, falling into the magma below, disappearing in an instant. The audience fell into stunned silence.


    These two had just started fighting, and Pippi was already at a disadvantage. He was even kicked in the air. What a destructive scene!


    If you want to have fun, the best way is to shout loudly! The entire deep-sea arena echoed with thunderous cheers.


    Even Kai Yun was excited, yelling loudly. This kind of battle suited her well; she really wanted to join in and y with them.


    By "them," Kai Yun referred to the three troublesome old men in the air, not anyone else.


    "Master Pi, it seems that Pippi is not strong enough. Forgive me, forgive me," Bao Ci started boasting. His son had a long face indeed.


    Pi Liangjun said in a deep voice, "Humph! The disparity in strength is evident. What''s there to be happy about?"


    "Strength is cultivated. My son, Bao Po, works very hard. On the other hand, your two sons, indulging in pleasures, if they practised like Bao Po, how could they be so weak now?" Bao Ci boasted again; sons were tools for bragging.


    "Humph!" Pi Liangjun snorted, saying no more. He knew very well about the moral character of his two sons; it was truly embarrassing.


    Kong Feicheng stayed silent on the side because speaking would yield the same result. His two sons were no match either.


    In the arena, Pippi stabilised his figure, his gaze fixed on Bao Po.


    Bao Po stood with his hands behind his back, looking profound and unfathomable. "Pippi, surrender. It''s your best oue!"


    "Never!" Pippi roared angrily. Surrender was absolutely impossible!


    "Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits: The ck Coffin!" Pippi formed hand seals, and a massive surge of aura emanated from his body.


    Meanwhile, Bao Po watched Pippi with a smile.


    However, at this moment, ck shadows appeared around Bao Po, sealing him!


    As Pippi''s hand seals sped up, the shadows quickly took form, instantly locking Bao Po in ce!


    A massive coffin floated in the air, creating an eerie scene!


    "Your son is quite good; he even learned the ck Coffin move," Bao Ci was somewhat surprised. Controlling the ck Coffin required being a Heavenly Venerable of the rank-five or above; otherwise, it couldn''t be formed.


    "Nonsense! Do you think my son is ying around?" Pi Liangjun disdainfully replied. Although he said so, he was also astonished. When did his third son learn this move? It was quite surprising.


    The four people watching on the side were simrly shocked.


    "Little brother isn''t bad. He even mastered the ck Coffin. He hides it well," Pi Guanghui whispered, his gaze filled with surprise.


    "Little brother has deep schemes; you''re aware of that," Pi Cheng said indifferently.


    The Kong brothers remained silent. If they were on the stage, they would probably lose! When did Pippi refine the ck Coffin? This was too unbelievable.


    Qi Xuewen looked at the ck Coffin with curiosity.


    He had long heard that the Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits of Aquapolis was powerful, and today he finally witnessed its prowess!


    He could also learn the Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits in the future, as it was only provided to the three major families. This was one of the reasons for bing a son-inw.


    The Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits was truly fascinating~


    Snap!


    Suddenly, a crisp sound rang out. A finger appeared on top of the ck Coffin, puncturing it!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 903 (Unleashing the Ultimate Move!)

    Chapter 903 (Unleashing the Ultimate Move!)


    This crisp sound seemed to pierce into everyone''s hearts!


    Everyone knew what the ck Coffin represented! But now, it was pierced by a single finger¡ªhow could this be possible!


    "Pippi, I never expected that you would even master the ck Coffin using your power of a rank two Heavenly Venerable. Unfortunately... this ck Coffin only exerts two-thirds of its power," Bao Po said, and with a pause in his words, he casually dispersed the ck Coffin with a single hand, turning it into ck dots that disappeared.


    Pippi''s heart sank; he didn''t expect it to be ineffective! Releasing the ck Coffin forcibly didn''t achieve the expected power.


    "Can you just use the ck Coffin like this? Without any talent, how is it possible to aplish such a thing!"


    Pippi''s potential seemed much stronger than his two brothers!


    Bao Ci chuckled, "Unfortunately, this ck Coffin still can''t harm my son."


    "Hehe, can your son use the ck Coffin at rank two Heavenly Venerable?" Pi Liangjun bit heavily on the word "son" as if mocking Bao Ci''s son.


    At this moment, Kong Feicheng spoke a fair word, "In fact, the fact that Pippi can release the ck Coffin at rank two Heavenly Venerable is already very promising. Master Pi, you should manage it well; he could be something big in the future."


    These words sounded pleasant, and Pi Liangjun also smiled, "Master Kong''s two sons are also not bad."


    "Humph." Bao Ci snorted. ''Not bad, huh? Not bad, my foot¡­''


    Even the five women felt sorry for Pippi. They thought Pippi was a good person, at least he reached out to help, even though he eventually sumbed to temptation and did something bad, but he was manipted by others.


    So, the five women still hoped that Pippi could win. After all, a one-sided battle wasn''t interesting.


    Unfortunately, from the current perspective, Bao Po was even more formidable. If Pippi didn''t have a trump card, it would be dangerous.


    At this moment, Bao Po calmly said, "Pippi, admit defeat. This will lead to no result."


    "Fuck you! You fucking motherfucker!"


    "Stubborn! Let me show you what a real ck Coffin is!"


    After saying this, Bao Po quickly formed a ck void around Pippi by quickly forming hand seals. The speed was faster than Pippi''s just now!


    "Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits: The ck Coffin!" Bao Po angrily shouted,pleting the final hand seal!


    Looking at the ck Coffin used by Bao Po, the whole coffin exuded a thick death aura. Even the ck void was exceptionally bright. In terms of colour and lustre, it was definitely more impressive than the previous one.


    Even the volume wasrger!


    "Hurry up and make your son admit defeat, or he will die," Kong Feicheng quickly said. The ck Coffin was not a joke; if sealed for too long, someone would die.


    Pi Liangjun clenched his fists tightly. Make his son admit defeat? That was equivalent to making the entire Pi family admit defeat!


    Bao Ci smiled and remained silent. ''You admit defeat me, and I''ll spare your son.''


    Looking at the heavy deathly ck Coffin, Pi Liangjun''s face turned gloomy. ''Son! Fight for your father''s dignity!''


    The whole scene quieted down, and everyone looked at the floating ck Coffin. Would the third son of the Pi family break free?


    If he broke free, it would be a p in the face!


    If he couldn''t, the Pippi family would lose face today.


    Although Pi Cheng and Pippi Guanghui had some distance from him, at this moment, they both showed expressions of concern. After all, they were brothers, and internal conflicts were one thing, but externally, they needed to stand united.


    ''Brother! Come on!'' The two brothers shouted in their hearts.


    Qing Yutong looked anxious. ''Pippi, aren''t you good at using your brain? You knelt to Yang Haotian before; why not kneel now? Listen to your dad.''


    As time passed, everyone sighed. Pippi would rather die than surrender! Truly a man!


    Bao Po certainly didn''t want to kill Pippi, after all, it wasn''t good.


    But just now, his father transmitted a message not to let him spare him yet, so he could only wait...


    Bao Ci silently waited for Pi Liangjun to plead.


    Pi Liangjun was running out of patience; the longer it took, the more dangerous it became for his third son!


    They couldn''t wait any longer!


    Pi Liangjun looked at Bao Ci, who didn''t bother to look back, pretending to watch the scene.


    However, Pi Liangjun''s hands slowly began to rise, as if he intended to bow...


    But when his arms lifted halfway, a voice rang out! This made Pi Liangjun and Bao Ci both surprised!


    How could this be!


    "Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits: Selfless!"


    A strange voice echoed in the ck Coffin.


    This changed everyone''s expressions!


    Even the three old guys had the word ''madman'' appear in their minds...


    Bao Po didn''t expect that Pippi would dare to use ''Selfless''! This could only be released by a rank nine Vable; this guy had once again surpassed his level!


    Did he not know the consequences of using ''Selfless'' at his rank!


    ''Do you have a grudge against me? Or is it hatred for stealing your wife? Are you crazy!''


    Pi Cheng and Pi Guanghui were bewildered; the performance of the third brother today was simply astonishing and unbelievable.


    Looking at the Kong brothers beside them, they were equally confused. Did you really have a grudge against Bao Po, that you actually used ''Selfless''!


    Oh my, this is madness!


    "Hey, this move seems quite powerful." Kai Yun suddenlyughed, feeling the momentum inside the ck Coffin gradually rising, very powerful!


    Ye Zizi also put away his smile and said, "Indeed, this Selfless'' thing is quite powerful!"


    Brittany''s gaze gradually became serious; this kind of technique was powerful and could even rival her own. ''This Aquapolis was really full of surprises.''


    Primordial divine beasts, primordial fierce beasts, heavenly-level techniques, really powerful!


    "The strength of Aquapolis needs to be reevaluated," Qing Yutong said in a deep voice. If even Pippi can use ''Selfless,'' then what about the three Overlords? Moreover, can other techniques be added under ''Selfless''?


    At this point, Qi Xuewan was curious, "Yuyu, does ''Selfless'' have any side effects?"


    Bao Yuyu nodded, "Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits: Selfless can only be activated by a rank nine Heavenly Venerable. Once activated, the strength rises rapidly. I haven''t seen how powerful it is, but the first time I saw someone use ''Selfless,'' the side effect is a downgrade. Now Pippi is a rank two Heavenly Venerable; after using it, he''ll be a rank one Heavenly Venerable."


    Speaking of this, Bao Yuyu sighed softly, "Pippi is really foolish, wanting to save face and suffering. My brother is obviously unbeatable, yet he insists on using ''Selfless'' against my brother."


    Qi Xuewan knocked on Bao Yuyu''s pink forehead, "You''re silly. He''s forcing your brother to use ''Selfless,'' nning to hurt him."


    Bao Yuyu was stunned after hearing this and then said angrily, "This Pippi has no shame!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 904 (Blood Loss)

    Chapter 904 (Blood Loss)


    Qi Xuewen smiled, finding it amusing. What''s so shameless about it? Just a moment ago, he himself was even more shameless.


    After all, this was a battle, testing a man''s dignity. It could only be said that the third son of the Pi n cared a lot about face, but he was also suffering. Winning might bring glory to his face, but losing a rank, was it really worth it?


    Perhaps for Qi Xuewen, it wasn''t worth it, but for Pippi, it represented the dignity of the family head and his own honour. Even if he had to risk his life, it was worth it.


    If a personcked faith, what difference did they have from a salted fish?


    Inside the ck Coffin, Pippi used Selfless for the first time, feeling that his entire being was filled with power. As the power escted, Pippi felt like he could shatter the heavens.


    It was an unprecedented feeling, as if he had gained control of everything!


    As for how strong he had be, Pippi had no specific sense. All he knew was that he could now defeat the trash, Bao Po!


    Suddenly!


    Pippi raised the sword de in his hand, lifted it high, and then dropped it. A crescent-shaped ck glow emanated from the sword, and the ck Coffin couldn''t withstand this attack, disintegrating instantly.


    Witnessing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded. Pippi had directly cut open the ck Coffin! What kind of strength was needed for this!


    Bao Po, seeing this, was also shocked, especially by the terrifying ck sword energy, filled with a mysterious aura!


    At this point, Bao Po had no choice but to take out his weapon, a sword as well.


    Simrly, it was a longsword.


    When the long sword appeared, a majestic aura immediately swept through the surroundings. Although the sword emitted faint starlight, making it seem ordinary, it was obvious upon its appearance!


    This was a primordial divine artifact!


    Seven Sovereign des!


    Although it was a primordial divine artifact, they were still divided into three, six, and nine ranks. After all, not every primordial divine artifact created was godly. Judging by this level, the sword Bao Po held was a rank three primordial divine artifact.


    But even the worst primordial divine artifact was something people would go crazy over because they were so rare!


    When the Seven Sovereign des appeared, Qing Yutong and others were also slightly stunned.


    "Didn''t expect, even primordial divine artifacts are here." Brittany said casually, not caring at all, as this primordial divine artifact was very ordinary.


    Qing Yutong smiled slightly, "Indeed, it''s a bit surprising."


    The guards standing around were puzzled. Had these five women gone crazy? It seemed they had foreseen the oue, and now they weren''t normal. It was a pity that such beautiful women had be insane.


    Pi Liangjun was a bit uneasy, saying in a deep voice, "You even gave away a primordial divine artifact."


    "So what? If I didn''t give it to my son; who else should I give it to?" Bao Ci said indifferently, ''Aren''t you idiots? Dare you give a primordial divine artifact to your son? Reluctant, aren''t you?''


    At this moment, Kong Feicheng said calmly, "Even if there is a primordial divine artifact, it doesn''t necessarily mean that your trash son can win. Pippi probably has reached the strength of a peak Heavenly Venerable."


    Bao Ci snorted, "So what? This is not the true strength. It will backfireter. My son has the assistance of a primordial divine artifact, and he can still win."


    "Hehe." Pi Liangjunughed lightly twice, this dog man.


    Watching the third son in the field, Pi Liangjun took a deep breath. Now that Selfless had been used, there was no turning back!


    ''Fight well for the honour of the Pi n!''


    Qi Xuewen also looked at the Seven Sovereign des with envy. This primordial divine artifact made people quite jealous.


    Not only Qi Xuewen was envious, but everyone else was also. This was a primordial divine artifact, a symbol of strength when held in hand.


    I heard that someone without strength can y a warrior with a primordial divine artifact.


    "Yuyu, do you also have a primordial divine artifact?" Qi Xuewen asked curiously. Since his son had one, his most beloved daughter should have one too.


    Bao Yuyu didn''t hide it and whispered, "Yes, but I don''t use it. I can give it to you if you want."


    Qi Xuewen felt a burst of joy, almost agreeing, but quickly stopped.


    "That won''t do. This is your possession, and you should keep it safe," Qi Xuewen said solemnly, refusing the offer.


    "Husband, we are already husband and wife. What''s mine is yours, right? Besides, I don''t need it. It''s better to let you use it," Bao Yuyu said joyfully.


    Qi Xuewen sternly said, "Am I that kind of person? Don''t say such things again, or I''ll get angry!"


    Although he said that, he was secretly thinking, ''say a few more words, and I might reluctantly agree. Hurry up~ Hurry up~ Hurry up~''


    "Well then, husband, you have to work hard from now on," Bao Yuyu said.


    Qi Xuewen: "..."


    At this moment, Qi Xuewen wished he could give himself a p. ''Look at you, trying to show off! Now, someone is delivering a primordial divine artifact to your door, and you don''t want it. Truly a foolish move.''


    "That''s for sure. I want to rely on my own strength," Qi Xuewen said, clenching his fists. He appeared determined, portraying himself as a motivated and strong man.


    Seeing Qi Xuewen''s enthusiastic appearance, Bao Yuyu was still happy. His high morale was quite good.


    So, she shyly kissed him and immediately hid in Qi Xuewen''s chest, not daring to look at anyone.


    Qi Xuewen wanted to die. He could have obtained a primordial divine artifact, but instead, he received a kiss.


    Blood loss.


    Bao Po, disying the primordial divine artifact, became more confident. Watching the iing ck crescent glow, he instantly swung his sword!


    The Seven Sovereign des truly lived up to being a primordial divine artifact; under this strike, the ck glow disappeared as if it had never appeared.


    Bao Po wore a contemptuous smile, seemingly thinking that Pippi was still not worth mentioning.


    As the ck Coffin dissipated, Pippi''s figure finally appeared, leaving everyone stunned by his appearance.


    Pippi''s original silver armour turned ck, and even the sword de turned ck. However, on top of this ck colour, it seemed to be burning with some kind of ck mes, giving people a creepy feeling.


    Bao Po looked at Pippi in this state, his mind full of question marks. Was this what it looked like when using Selfless?


    Kai Yun eximed, "So handsome~"


    "Indeed, very cool." Yue Hua nodded. It could be proven that this Pippi was genuinely cool.


    This was true. Pippi, in this state, looked like a character turned dark, exuding mystery and killing intent, especially with the ck mes emanating from him, adding a suppressive atmosphere.


    "Is this what Selfless looks like?" Kong Feicheng was puzzled.


    "Uh¡­" Pi Liangjun didn''t know either.


    Bao Ci also didn''t know.


    After all, who would use Selfless for fun? That would only happen when one''s life was in danger. The peace in Aquapolis hadsted for a long time, so Selfless was rarely used.


    "You were able to break my ck Coffin and even made me take out the Seven Sovereign des. You''ve already won," Bao Po said, lightly waving the Seven Sovereign des in his hand, causing terrifying aura waves.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 905 (Killing Intent)

    Chapter 905 (Killing Intent)


    Pippi looked at Bao Po and casually said, "I wonder who said not to use weapons, but now he''s using one. Hehe..."


    Bao Po''s face stiffened, as if he had been pped.


    "Well, that''s my bad. I forced you to use Selfless, so I had to use a weapon," Bao Po''s meaning was clear¡ªsince he was forced by me, he''s a defeated subordinate, and he resorted to cheating to enhance his strength.


    "Even if you use Selfless, you''re still not my opponent. Dealing with you is as easy as a light sword strike," Bao Po continued, waving the Seven Sovereign des in his hand, emitting a faint starlight.


    Pippi chuckled, "It seems like you''ve misunderstood. I just used a gentle sword strike."


    As soon as the words fell, Pippi''s body seemed to be frozen, motionless.


    Bao Po was surprised, sensing a crisis behind him.


    He turned around and struck with a sword!


    Splurt!


    The tips of the two swords touched each other, creating terrifying airwaves.


    Pippi was now well aware of his advantage. The aura surged through his body, and a ck aura burst out!


    Bao Po also understood the opponent''s intent¡ªengage in a battle of aura!


    "Roar!" Bao Po roared, and white martial energy emanated from his body.


    A ck and a white martial energy instantly formed, creating a huge whirlpool, infecting everyone with a terrifying atmosphere.


    Pippi relied on the increase in his strength.


    While Bao Po relied on the primordial divine artifact in his hand.


    Surprisingly, the two were evenly matched, emphasising the significance of possessing a primordial divine artifact.


    "Pippi, I told you, you''re not my opponent," Bao Po still had time to say, indicating his solid foundation.


    "Bao Po, don''t underestimate me!" Pippi shouted angrily. The ck glow on his body surged, and his imposing aura became more abnormal.


    There was still a significant difference between peak Heavenly Venerable and a rank eight Heavenly Venerable. The disparity was extraordinary.


    At this level, each grade was a significant gap. If it weren''t for the primordial divine artifact, Bao Po would have been defeated long ago.


    The now ckened Pippi was not to be underestimated. Bao Po''s forehead clearly showed beads of sweat; Selfless was unexpectedly this formidable!


    Perhaps Pippi had already stepped halfway into an Overlord!


    Also known as pseudo Overlord.


    The ck martial energy became increasingly powerful, while the white martial energy gradually diminished, losing its dazzling brilliance from the beginning.


    Faced with this situation, the audience was also dumbfounded.


    Never did they expect that the third son of the Pi family could actually defeat Bao Po. Although it involved a technique, it was still very impressive. Such cross-level battles were truly rare.


    "It seems like your son might not make it," Pi Liangjun was now delighted, finally able to strike against this seemingly immortal old man.


    Bao Ci''s chest heaved up and down; it seemed he was quite unhappy, realising that he had underestimated the power of Selfless.


    Kong Feicheng calmly remarked, "Now, your son can only win if he resorts to Selfless."


    Bao Ci remained silent. If the primordial divine artifact given to his son were a bit better, even slightly, he would have won this time. Unfortunately, this primordial divine artifact fell slightly short in grade, and Pippi''s weapon was also not bad. Coupled with the doubling of Pippi''s strength, he surprisingly managed to restrain...


    So, Kong Feicheng''s words made sense. If Bao Po didn''t use Selfless, he would probably lose!


    Bao Po''s gaze became increasingly astonished. Pippi''s strength on the opposite side continued to grow, as if it could go on endlessly. Was this the power of Selfless? It was truly powerful.


    "Bao Po! You can still surrender now to avoid suffering," Pippi countered Bao Po with the same words. ''Just because you''re powerful doesn''t mean no one can defeat you¡ªI, Pippi, am one of those!''


    Bao Po''s entire being was in a bit of a mess, probably irritated by Pippi''s trash talk, and his aura suddenly became chaotic!


    Sensing Bao Po''s instability, Pippi shouted angrily. His strength surged again, and the ck aura instantly engulfed the white one!


    A massive wave swept around, and the terrifying pressure made everyone feel nauseous.


    "Your son is going to lose," Pi Liangjunughed heartily. ''Your son is nothing!''


    Bao Ci calmly stated, "It''s too early to say now!"


    Bao Po was now a bit embarrassed, holding the Seven Sovereign des, panting heavily. Meanwhile, Pippi, holding his own sword, slowly approached Bao Po, seemingly asking, "Where''s your momentum? Weren''t you going to defeat me? Are you going to make a fool of yourself?"


    "Pippi, you''ve truly made me see you in a new light!" Bao Po straightened his back, looking coldly at Pippi. If there was no intention to kill at first, there is now, as he made himself look foolish in front of so many people.


    His father was still watching from above, and that trash brother-inw was probablyughing inside.


    Unable to defeat him even with a primordial divine artifact¡ªan utter failure.


    "Hehe, Bao Po, I''ll give you a chance. Surrender now, and I''ll spare your life," Pippi asked indifferently, using the same words. It was a warning to Bao Po, telling him not to underestimate anyone. Only when pushed to the limit could one unleash immense power!


    Bao Poughed loudly, "Surrender? Pippi, you must be dreaming."


    "Is that so? Haven''t you felt anything unusual about your body?" Pippi suddenly asked.


    Bao Po''s face stiffened; indeed, he felt a bit stiff. "You! You poisoned me!"


    There was a wound on Bao Po''s right shoulder. Although not deep, it had been cut.


    Pippi swung the de in his hand, not as audacious as Yang Haotian, licking it.


    "I did poison you a bit, enough to make you hesitate a little. That''s all I needed! So, Bao Po, you''re doomed to lose this time!"


    After saying this, Pippi ced the sword suspended in front of his chest, the entire ck sword floating.


    "Jade Killing Intent!" Pippi spread his arms, and the sword suspended in front of his chest suddenly flew towards the top of Pippi''s head, turning into more than a dozen swords shing with ck light, aiming their tips at Bao Po.


    Bao Po seemed to be struggling, his face gradually showing fear. "Pippi! How dare you!"


    "Bao Po, this is the deep-sea Arena; let fate decide!" Pippi said solemnly. The sword above his head was eager to pierce through the enemy''s chest, emitting a strange ck glow.


    "Kill Intent Activated!" Pippi seemingly didn''t give Bao Po any chance. He shouted angrily, and more than a dozen sharp swords with a terrifying aura attacked.


    Facing this situation, everyone was a bit dumbfounded. This didn''t seem like a normal martial artspetition; it was downright ughter!


    Do you guys have some deep-seated hatred? Is it necessary to go this far?


    "Pi Liangjun, you shameless guy. It''s fine if you applied poison to your own sword, but you even let your son apply poison." Bao Ci suddenly scolded.


    "Soldiers don''t tire of deceit; don''t you understand?" Pi Liangjun sneered. What''s wrong with applying poison? Isn''t it normal?


    Having said that, Pi Liangjun fell silent, waiting to see how long Bao Ci could endure.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 906 (Sword)

    Chapter 906 (Sword)


    Bao Ci seemed to understand the meaning of Pi Liangjun. He just wanted him to apologise, just like he did before!


    Indeed, shameless!


    But Bao Ci believed in his son, after all, he knew how capable his son was.


    The situation was indeed tricky, but his son should be able to handle it!


    Bao Po, stiffened, looked at more than ten sharp swordsing at him. In his mind, he made a decision. In 0.1 seconds, Bao Po had figured it out. He shouted angrily, "Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits: Selfless!"


    With these words, the audience was shocked again. No one expected that even Bao Po would use Selfless!


    Are you both crazy? Is it necessary to fight like this? Isn''t it a lose-lose situation?


    Moreover, Bao Po was at a disadvantage. After all, he was currently at the rank eight Heavenly Venerable. After using Selfless, he would be at the rank seven, and the transition from the eighth to the seventh rank was not as simple as from the second to the first rank. There was a considerable amount of "experience points" involved.


    So, Bao Po suffered more losses, but what could he do? He was already forced to the brink, and if he didn''t use it...


    In this case, he would definitely be seriously injured and unable to withstand the attack.


    "Both of you are insane," Kong Feicheng lightlyughed. He didn''t expect Bao Po to use Selfless as well. Was it necessary? They were all both from Aquapolis, how would they face each other in the future?


    Bao Ci''s face at this moment was ugly. He felt that it was not cost-effective for his son to use Selfless. It was too much of a loss...


    And that Pippi was only at the rank two. Even if he was reduced to the first rank, it would still be eptable, and cultivation would be easier.


    But his own son...


    This damn Pippi incited his son to do this!


    Beast!


    Ye Zizi sighed lightly, "Originally thought there might be a turnaround, but unexpectedly... still not sessful."


    "Who knows, there might still be a chance. People always need hope. Without hope, what''s the difference between them and salted fish?" Kai Yun said sweetly, giving a very innocent feeling, easy to deceive.


    Qing Yutong and Brittany shook their heads with bitter smiles. Salted fish was the catchphrase of the higher-ups, often calling others salted fish, even if they became powerful, they were still salted fish.


    The onlookers from the Pi n were also shocked. This kind of battle seemed to have exceeded their imagination.


    Their third brother was really good at hiding. ying possum, he even forced Bao Po to use Selfless. This was already considered a win, and there was nothing more to say.


    Kong Hong and Kong Tai had serious faces at this time, realising the gap between themselves and others. They decided to practise well in the future, strive to catch up as soon as possible, and others could force Bao Po to use Selfless. They had to be ruthless!


    Pi Liangjun looked at Bao Po using Selfless, a slight arc appeared at the corner of his mouth.He finally couldn''t help it.


    Even if he lost this time, it was still a glorious defeat. He forced him to bring out the primordial divine artifact and forced him to use Selfless. He really won, while he was at a loss.


    With Selfless, a huge vortex surged around Bao Po.


    More than ten ck des couldn''t even puncture the vortex, they were scattered, showing the terror of this vortex.


    However, this was nothing. Inside the vortex, Bao Po was emitting a frightening breath. He, who was originally at the rank eight of Heavenly Venerable, instantly reached the peak of Heavenly Venerable, and his strength continued to rise.


    Kong Feicheng said in a deep voice, "This... I''m afraid it''s going to be an Overlord!"


    Pi Liangjun didn''t speak anymore. Third son used Selfless, and his strength was pseudo Overlord. Bao Po, who was at the rank eight, would definitely break through to the ranks of an Overlord!


    Pippi was definitely not a match, but it was not in vain!


    Bao Ci now stopped speaking, seemingly autistic, because even if his son won, it would still be a loss!


    Boom!


    A muffled sound echoed under the sea, and the huge vortex instantly dissipated, revealing Bao Po in front of everyone.


    But the entire person also turned ck, exactly like Pippi. The originally dazzling Seven Sovereign des had actually turned into ck, looking terrifying to the extreme.


    The key point was that Bao Po at this moment didn''t emit any aura at all, just like an ordinary person!


    "Overlord." Qing Yutong smiled slightly.


    "Yes, this cultivation technique is amazing." Kai Yun said, and if she said a cultivation technique was amazing, then it must be amazing.


    Brittany did not refute, and even nodded. This cultivation technique was indeed amazing.


    The guards around didn''t hear what they were saying at all. Everyone was attracted by Bao Po in the field!


    Qi Xuewen was the same. This was simply a transformation into an Overlord, and this cultivation technique was simply too abnormal.


    "Big brother is really amazing." Bao Yuyu said so, but she was still worried in her heart.


    Qi Xuewen remained silent. Such a high-intensity duel made him see a lot of things, a lot of helplessness.


    It was like the martial artspetition between the North and the South in the past. He could only sit on the sidelines and watch, not much different from now.


    The duel of experts seemed to have nothing to do with him, and he seemed unable to intervene in such a duel.


    He was always just a spectator, from the beginning!


    Then why did heaven give him a system?


    ''If you want me to be an ordinary person, since you gave me hope, don''t extinguish my hope!''


    ''I, Qi Xuewen, don''t want to be a supporting role. I, Qi Xuewen, am destined to be the protagonist!''


    In the arena, Pippi''s momentum was still strong, while Bao Po, on the other hand, seemed veryfortable. This was an Overlord!


    No different from an ordinary person.


    Bao Po also felt his own power, as if he could tear the sky apart. The feeling was indescribable, very refreshing!


    So this was the feeling of being an Overlord. Today, he experienced it, which would be helpful for future cultivation. It could be considered a great fortune in misfortune.


    In front of him, Pippi''s aura was still powerful. In contrast, Bao Po seemed to be at ease. This was the difference of being an Overlord!


    And it was no different from an ordinary person.


    "Bao Po, you still used Selfless." Pippi said faintly. From his posture, it seemed that he didn''t want to fight anymore.


    Bao Po said in a low voice, "Pippi, it''s all because of you. So, you also have to pay the price!"


    After speaking, it was a sword.


    A deathly ck glow rushing towards Pippi. The terrifying pressure was definitely something Pippi couldn''t resist.


    Overlord and pseudo Overlord, that was the difference between heaven and earth.


    But Pippi didn''t believe it!


    The sword de in his hand also unleashed a ck glow.


    Bang!


    The entire sea area trembled, and the magma below began to boil, making the three old men''s brows furrow.


    The terrifying wave of air rushed towards the spectator stands.


    Bao Ci waved his big hand, and a barrier immediately blocked this wave of air, preventing people from getting hurt.


    Bao Po''s figure stood steadily, while Pippi''s body actually flew backward, heavily hitting a sea mountain. The entire sea mountain shattered.


    The confrontation of the sword energy just now was simply a ruthless suppression, without any suspense. Pippi was sent flying with a single sword.


    He was probably very seriously injured now.


    Everyone slightly opened their mouths. This was an Overlord! An Overlord with powerful strength!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 907 (Heavens Sealed Chronicle of Spirits)

    Chapter 907 (Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits)


    "Sigh~" Qing Yutong sighed lightly, it''s over.


    "No more fights." Yue Hua murmured. There was no chance of turning the tables in this situation.


    At this moment, although Bao Ci was not happy, he had no choice. So, what needed to be said had to be said. Originally, it was already a significant loss.


    "I forced my poor son like this. Sigh." Pi Liangjun saw that Bao Po used Selfless and almost knew the result. So, he didn''t want to say anything.


    Now, the third son could just admit defeat. There was no need to continue the fight. He had already proven himself.


    However, Pippi originally thought so, but it is not the case now.


    A pitch-ck figure emerged from the ruins, appearing not far from Bao Po.


    The ck armour on Pippi''s body was broken, the shoulder guards were gone, and the chest waspletely shattered. Although he withstood such a blow, he was not feeling well.


    "Pippi, I didn''t expect you to stand up. You really made me look at you differently!" Bao Po was not pretending to be not angry, after all, the matter of reducing cultivation level was quite serious.


    Pippi wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth and smiled, "Bao Po, if I can also reach Overlord, it''s hard to say who will win or lose!"


    "Pippi, it seems you still want to continue fighting?"


    "Nonsense, I''ve already used Selfless, I can''t stop fighting!" Pippi raised his hand and pointed at Bao Po.


    The Seven Sovereign des in Bao Po''s hand instantly emitted a ck glow, and a terrifying aura gradually condensed, "Pippi! I''ll ask you onest time! Fight or not!"


    "Fight!" Pippi shouted angrily, bursting out powerful battle aura without showing weakness.


    The two immediately formed a sharp contrast, and Bao Po was obviously much stronger!


    "Then don''t me me!" Bao Po charged directly, and Pippi focused his gaze, beginning to resist Bao Po''s attacks!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of halos exploded under the sea, extremely terrifying!


    Pippi retreated step by step, and Bao Po became more and more courageous in battle. The oue was already very obvious.


    But even so, Pippi still didn''t retreat, even though his body was covered in bloodstains.


    This state made everyone admire him. This was a real man.


    Unlike that son-inw from the Bao family; who was simply rubbish.


    Qi Xuewen also wanted to be a man like this, but... he didn''t have the courage like Pippi.


    In the arena, the two separated again, and Bao Po seemed indifferent.


    Pippi was already panting heavily, covered in sword wounds, and the sword de in his hand had grooves and cracks on the broken edge.


    In fact, this was the result of Bao Po holding back. If he didn''t hold back, Pippi would definitely be defeated.


    "Pippi, it''s almost over!" Bao Po said indifferently. After all, he had watched him grow up. How could he kill him with apathy?


    Pippi took a deep breath and directly threw the sword de in his hand...


    The sharp sword fell directly into the magma, disappearing in an instant.


    However, Pippi sped his hands together!


    Snap!


    A huge sound wave spread outward.


    With this sping of hands, everyone felt a different aura.


    Even Ye Zizi frowned.


    "This Aquapolis is indeed powerful, and the cultivation technique is exceptional," Yue Hua whispered.


    However, the three old men were no longer calm, setting up a barrier together to protect the people.


    "Your third son is really reckless!" Kong Feicheng said in a deep voice.


    Pi Liangjun''s face was solemn, and he sighed slightly.


    "Your third son is indeed impressive." Bao Ci had to praise Pippi at this moment. This was what a real man was like, full of passion.


    "Sigh..."


    In the arena, Pippi silently recited.


    "Bted Poseidonis swirling sea!"


    As this sentence was spoken, the sea began to tremble.


    "Decaying Sand Sea, the manifestation of skeletons!"


    As this sentence was spoken, the skeletons buried at the bottom of the sea began to move slightly.


    "The humble life regains its brilliance!"


    "Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits: Skeletal Servant!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!!


    The entire sea floor erupted with a loud noise, countless skeletons floated up, including weak and powerful fish, all rushing towards Pippi!


    Throughout the process, these skeletal creatures gradually gathered together, forming a huge skeletal creature, emitting an astonishing aura...


    It actually reached the level of Overlord!


    This was too incredible!


    Even Kai Yun was a bit stunned. If she could learn this, it would be absolutely amazing.


    Qing Yutong also envied such a cultivation technique; it was simply too abnormal.


    This rank two Heavenly Venerable directly reached pseudo Overlord, and even summoned creatures of the Overlord level. If the people of Aquapolis went out, wouldn''t it turn the world upside down?


    "Roar!" A Skeletal Findeposed of bones roared.


    Even the three primordial divine beasts showed a fighting spirit, indicating the power of this Skeletal Finde!


    "Pippi, you''re really amazing! You even mastered the Skeletal Servant," Bao Po eximed.


    "As long as you''re willing to learn, there''s nothing you can''t master!" Pippi said in a deep voice. This was hisst trump card. If he couldn''t defeat Bao Po, there would be no hope left.


    "You''re right, as long as you''re willing to learn. But, Pippi, I''ve probably learned more than you."


    Bao Po put away the Seven Sovereign des as well, saying indifferently, "Since you like ying with the Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits, then I''ll apany you to the end!"


    Bao Po also sped his hands together.


    Snap!


    The generated waves made people''s scalps tingle. Fortunately, there was a barrier protecting everyone; otherwise, everyone would be in danger.


    "Dust-Sealed Poseidonis!"


    Hearing these four words, the three old men''s faces changed drastically.


    "He''s gone mad!" Kong Feicheng eximed in a stern voice.


    Pi Liangjun had no hesitation at all. He immediately prepared to charge forward on his zing Battlefield War Horse.


    However, Bao Ci''s figure immediately blocked him.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Bao Ci said in a deep voice, "You should know! If you stop my son, he will suffer bacsh!"


    "So what!"


    Bao Ci''s face turned cold. "So what? Your son brought it upon himself. My son has told him countless times to stop! He doesn''t listen! He even used Skeletal Servant!"


    "Pi Liangjun, I have to speak fairly on this matter. You can''t interrupt now!" Kong Feicheng said in a deep voice, standing by Bao Ci''s side.


    "Fine! Both of you can go! If something happens to my third son, I''ll kill your whole family!" Pippi couldn''t maintain hisposure anymore. After all, his son''s life was now under threat.


    Kai Yun whispered, "Look at those three old guys, they''re arguing."


    "Haha, this is fun!" Ye Zizi pped her hands excitedly.


    Qing Yutong chuckled, feeling that everything was under control, and she hadn''t done anything. They were fighting for their lives, and she had just watched.


    However, Bao Po continued shouting, "Clear water covers the rivers, man controls life and death!


    Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits: Water Curtain!"


    Above the Skeletal Finde''s head, a terrifying aura suddenly condensed. A giant water fist was gradually forming, and the immense pressure made the Skeletal Finde unable to move, let alone Pippi!


    This was the Water Curtain released by an Overlord, and its terrifying level was beyondparison.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 908 (Abyssal Sea Demon)

    Chapter 908 (Abyssal Sea Demon)


    The terrifying water fist, carrying immense pressure, descended, and the surrounding seawater unexpectedly created a vacuum!


    Boom!


    The water fist fiercely struck the Skeletal Finde. Even the Overlord Skeletal Finde couldn''t withstand it, and its entire bodies descended.


    However...


    Pippi was right beneath the Skeletal Finde, carried down by it!


    But what was below!


    Lava!


    Lava that could melt everything!


    This left everyone stunned, even the three old men were dumbfounded, unable to react in time.


    Yet, in just that moment, they lost thest chance for salvation.


    After all, this was a technique released by an Overlord. Losing the opportunity meant losing everything...


    "Third son!" Pi Liangjun''s figure instantly disappeared atop the zing Battlefield War Horse!


    However, it was still a bit toote...


    Spurt!


    The water fist, carrying the Skeletal Finde and Pippi, entered theva, while Pi Liangjun stood on the surface of theva, reaching out, watching his son fall into the molten rock.


    His whole body froze!


    No one expected such a sudden turn of events.


    Even Bao Po hadn''t anticipated it because it was his first time using the Water Curtain. It was genuinely an ident...


    But even if it was an ident, Bao Po still identally killed Pippi!


    Bao Ci rushed to his son''s side, while Kong Feicheng stood beside Pi Liangjun, prepared for any possible outburst.


    Pi Cheng and Pi Guanghui stared nkly at the boilingva, their mindspletely nk.


    No matter how much brothers quarrelled, having one suddenly die in front of them was unimaginable.


    Kong Hong and Kong Tai were also astonished. It was too sudden, sudden to the point that no one reacted.


    Looking at the dumbfounded audience, the underwater scene became calm.


    Qing Yutong and others were also surprised. The Water Curtain unexpectedly sted the Overlord Skeletal Finde down, taking Pippi with it!


    Pippi was a good person. While performing on the ship, he intervened to help, even though the process was a bit awkward. At least, he still showed up.


    The intention was good, even though he changed his mindter, but...


    You''re still a good person.


    Under the terrifying Water Curtain, Pippi couldn''t move at all, only to be taken off by the Skeletal Finde without any chance of self-rescue.


    Bao Yuyu was also shocked at this moment, her pretty face turning pale.


    However, Qi Xuewen did not share the sentiment, after all, he hadn''t experienced it yet. He had even just argued with him. Well, it''s good if he''s dead!


    ''It''s good if he''s dead. Beat them all, preferably kill them all.


    I will curse you all.''


    "Pippi!!!!!!"


    Pi Liangjun, who had lost his beloved son, was furious. The aura of an Overlord burst out, surpassing that of Bao Po by a considerable margin. The entireva seemed to feel Pi Liangjun''s anger, changing from golden to blood red, as if Pi Liangjun''s blood had dyed theva red.


    Pi Cheng and Pi Guanghui instantly arrived in front of their father, ring angrily at the Bao family father and son.


    Bao Ci and Bao Po looked at the Pi family trio, their faces somewhat unnatural.


    "Brother Pi, calm down."


    "To hell with calming down! Bao Po, give me back my son''s life!" Pippi shouted angrily and threw a punch towards Bao Po.


    Bao Ci''s gaze focused, standing in front of his son. "Pi Liangjun! Do you still have any reason left?"


    "You killed my son, and you want me to be reasonable? I''ll kill your son first!"


    "Are you insane? Leaving aside the risks of the deep-sea arenapetition, my son, Bao Po, asked your son to concede, but he didn''t listen, leading to this consequence. Whose fault is it? Anyone cane and discuss it." Bao Ci directly threw a punch.


    The fists of the two Overlords collided, causing the entire sea surface to tremble, and even cracks appeared!


    However, on the sea, a massive tsunami emerged, reaching a height of hundreds of metres, heading towards the coastal areas!


    This was something no one had anticipated. If such a tsunami hit the coast, it would be a devastating catastrophe!


    The situation underwater was not optimistic either. Two Overlords were engaged in a fierce battle, and Kong Feicheng couldn''t do anything about it. He had lost his son; how could he not be filled with grief and anger?


    Yet, the audience just watched the Overlord fight. Although they couldn''t see it clearly, it was still quite exciting...


    "Pi Liangjun, that''s enough!" Bao Ci shouted coldly.


    "I''ll kill you today!"


    "Have you forgotten why we''re here today?" Bao Ci whispered.


    Pi Liangjun hesitated for a moment, clenching his fists tightly.


    "After today''s matter is over, we can discuss it again! What do you think?"


    "To hell with that!" Pi Liangjun still chose to avenge his son. Forget about breaking the seal; he didn''t care anymore!


    Kong Feicheng took a deep breath and said to his two sons, "Go back quickly! Don''t stay here!"


    "Father?"


    "Why haven''t you gone back yet?"


    Kong Hong and Kong Tai looked at the five beautiful women, seemingly reluctant to leave.


    Kong Feicheng nearly exploded in anger. At this point, they were still thinking about beautiful women! Can''t you guys have a little more sense? Look at Pippi; he had excellent talent, but he still died.


    "Get lost!"


    "Yes!"


    Kong Hong and Kong Tai had no choice but to leave. Their father must have important matters to attend to.


    Kong Feicheng looked at the boilingva, feeling a bit uneasy. However, this thought had just urred when the turmoil in theva intensified even more. A monstrous aura erupted!


    Pi Liangjun and Bao Ci, who were fighting, both stopped, looking at the seethingva beneath their feet. Even the audience turned their attention to theva, full of curiosity. What was happening? Why was theva, which had been quiet for so many years, boiling today?


    "Father, what''s going on?" Bao Po came to his father''s side and asked in a low voice.


    "Po''er, take Yuyu and leave quickly!"


    "Father, you have to tell me what''s going on!" Bao Po said seriously.


    Bao Ci looked at theva, took a deep breath, and said, "This is a seal left by our ancestors..."


    Another mention of ancestors. Who were their ancestors?


    "What''s underneath... that can survive inva?" Bao Po seemed a bit absent-minded after hearing his father''s words.


    "This is an extremely dangerous creature. If used properly, it''s a treasure for our family. If not... the consequences are unimaginable!"


    "Father, what is it called?"


    "Abyssal Sea Demon!"


    Just as Bao Ci finished speaking, a roar echoed from within theva, seemingly filled with resentment and humiliation. Then, it was about to emerge, ready to destroy everyone!


    "Quick! Take Yuyu and go!" Bao Ci shouted.


    Bao Po didn''t dare to dy and quickly flew towards his sister.


    "Qi Xuewen, take Yuyu and leave!" Bao Po shouted to his brother-inw.


    "Brother... What''s happening?" Bao Yuyu still seemed unaware of what was going on, asking with concern.


    "Qi Xuewen! Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    "Okay, big brother!" Qi Xuewen quickly responded, then reluctantly led Bao Yuyu away.


    Qi Xuewen also felt a terrifying aura. If they didn''t leave now, they might not be able toter.


    However, Bao Po had no intention of leaving. He was still in the state of Selfless and could still help his father!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 909 (Disaster Strikes)

    Chapter 909 (Disaster Strikes)


    "Why have youe back again? Don''t you know you were told to leave!" Bao Ci scolded in a low voice. "Do you think this is a game? Lives are at stake here!"


    Bao Po spoke solemnly, "Father, I have activated the state of Selfless now, and I still have half an hour. My Overlordstrength can assist you!"


    Upon hearing his son''s words, Bao Ci seemed to just realise that his son was right.


    "Then go and evacuate the people first!"


    "Yes!"


    Pi Liangjun was currently quite angry, but the roars from theva below made him calm down a bit.


    "Both of you, go home immediately!" Pi Liangjun said in a deep voice.


    "Father!"


    "Go away!"


    Pi Cheng and Pi Guanghui were helpless, wanting to help their father, but there was nothing they could do. They had to leave for now.


    After all, their strength was there, and they had to let their father take care of things here. But under thatva, what kind of monster lurked?


    With doubts, Pi Cheng and Pi Guanghui left first...


    Bao Po was also evacuating the audience, but some people were unwilling to leave; it seemed they were eager to witness the impending spectacle.


    Thismotion seemed to have no geographical boundaries. People from all areas liked to watch the spectacle and didn''t mind extra drama.


    However, some people were destined for tragedy.


    Roar! The crazy roars echoed through the entire sea. Once again, a massive tsunami rose in the sea, evenrger than before, rushing towards the surroundings. This was a disaster!


    Lava spewed out like sparks, even the barrier set up by the three old men couldn''t resist the erosion of thisva and disappeared in an instant.


    When a drop ofva fell onto the audience seats and someone''s arm, a frenzied scream erupted. The person''s body rapidly transformed into a skeleton at a visible rate; thisva was indeed terrifying.


    Moreover, theva fell like a dense barrage, heading towards the surroundings.


    In the crowd, cries of terror rang out. Given a chance, they wouldn''t stay to watch the spectacle; it was like ying with their lives.


    The four Overlords were also fighting against theva since they didn''t know what kind of harm it would cause if itnded on them.


    However, on Qing Yutong''s side, all the guards around her were knocked down.


    It was as if the five of them had a protagonist''s aura, and theva simply refused to touch them.


    Like a volley of arrows that could never hit the target...


    Unreasonably fortunate, their luck was just that good.


    Ye Zizi closed her eyes, murmuring, "This sound is so pleasant."


    "Yeah, it''s like a celestial melody." Kai Yun also closed her eyes, savouring the moment. It''s sofortable.


    Brittany pursed her lips, "You two are really a pair of weirdos."


    "Why do you care, olddy?" Ye Zizi snorted.


    Brett couldn''t be bothered to argue with Ye Zizi and fell silent.


    Qing Yutong, on the other hand, was watching theva, wondering what kind of monster would emerge from it. Judging by the roar, it seemed to be a formidable creature.


    Not to be taken lightly, it was definitely a serious threat.


    Well, it was just a joke. Standing here were five entrics; what needed caution were the four Overlords.


    A stream ofva suddenly spurted out, like a fountain, dazzling and mesmerising.


    However, this stream ofva erupted directly from the deep sea!


    In the vast sea, a terrifyingva burst through the sea, rushing into the sky!


    Yet, thisva was blown by the high-altitude wind. Originally straight, it now appeared curved, and as for where it would be blown to...


    No one knew.


    But it was undeniable that if thisva fell, it would be a terrifying disaster!


    "Old Mao, how was your harvest today?" an elderly man in his seventies approached with a fishing rod and a sieve, his face filled with a gentle smile.


    "Oh, it''s Old Wang. Your grandson was just born, and you''re willing to leave him?" Old Mao, also a septuagenarian with a straw hat, turned and smiled.


    Old Wang sat down beside Old Zhang, smiling slightly. "Fishing with our brothers is important; my wife is at home looking after him."


    "Look at your grinning face; having a grandson must befortable." Old Wang smiled faintly, seeming a bit envious.


    "That''s right. My son isn''t ambitious. He''s been in this small fishing vige all his life, waiting for my grandson to bring glory to the Wang family."


    "This glory and fame... sigh..." Old Mao sighed deeply.


    "Your son hasn''t been home for almost twenty years, right?"


    "Sigh, sometimes I really feel like I don''t have a son."


    "Your son is busy, and luckily, with your son in the Broken Vein Mountain, our vige has improved a bit."


    Old Mao chuckled lightly. He used to feel quite proud, but as time went on... who could bear it?


    "Let''s focus on fishing, don''t talk about such depressing things."


    "Alright, today let''s go back with a full load!"


    The two men hid by the seaside, chatting, fishing, and enjoying some wine on the side.


    "Old Mao, am I drunk? It seems like the horizon is being covered." Old Wang wiped his eyes curiously.


    Old Wang also rubbed his eyes,pletely puzzled, "What is that?"


    However, on the horizon, a massive tsunami was approaching, and the terrifying pressure seemed capable of tearing everything apart!


    "O-Old... Old Mao... What is... What is this..." Old Zhang grabbed Old Mao''s arm, asking in terror.


    Old Mao was also stunned by the sight, it was too high... too high... as if it covered the entire sky.


    Before the tsunami arrived, a powerful gust of wind struck. The two old men were instantly blown away, their bodies fiercely hitting therge rocks behind them. Both of them spewed out blood.


    Meanwhile, a few hundred metres behind them in the fishing vige, all the houses were lifted, and over a thousand people in the entire vige died in an instant. More than ten died at that moment!


    Panic spread across everyone''s hearts as they witnessed the horrifying tsunami.


    Covering the zing sun in the sky, everyone immediately knelt down and prayed, praying for the protection of the Poseidonis!


    The two old men watched the approaching tsunami, helpless to stop it.


    Whoosh!


    The towering tsunami instantly overturned the entire fishing vige. Everyone in that moment died, including newborns!


    It was incredibly cruel!


    This fishing vige was the closest one, and there were hundreds of simr towns nearby. The terror of the tsunami showed no signs of weakening as it advanced ind!


    However, from the rear, an even more terrifying tsunami was following closely behind!


    As people watched this all-devouring tsunami, despair... deep despair...


    Yet, amidst the despair, a me appeared in the sky, sliding across the top...


    In the enforcement team of the Broken Vein Mountain''s outer sect, it was mealtime.


    "Captain Mao, congrattions... heard you''re going to the inner court." A team member holding a wine ssughed heartily.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 910 (Calamity From The Heaven)

    Chapter 910 (Cmity From The Heaven)


    Mao Ying belched, "Ah, the inner court? It''s actually not bad in the outer court. Those students inside, though, are arrogant and hard to manage."


    "Captain Mao, look at what you''re saying. If it weren''t for yourst reckless intelligence mission, how could the Sect Master notice you and put you in charge of everything, allowing you to mobilise resources as you please? Cheers!"


    "While that''s true, it still requires cooperation. Initially, it was fine, but now some people aren''t cooperating anymore." Mao Ying said helplessly, feeling that his own strength was too low, and others looked down on him.


    "Captain Mao, don''t be discouraged. One day, we will bring glory to our ancestors and return in splendour!"


    Mao Ying paused, silently reciting, "Bring glory to our ancestors, return in splendour... It''s been so long since I''ve been back; I wonder how my father and mother are."


    "Captain Mao, cultivation time passes quickly. It''s normal. Take a day off sometime, and I''ll apany you to visit your family."


    "Sounds good. It''s time to go back and have a look." Mao Ying said, finishing his drink in one gulp.


    Suddenly, Mao Ying felt that something was wrong!


    A terrifying aura was heading towards them!


    Setting down his wine ss, Mao Ying rushed out directly! The team members inside the house also hurried out to check the situation.


    Everyone rubbed their eyes.


    "Captain Mao, am I drunk? What is that?" One of them pointed at the golden, unidentified object sliding down.


    Mao Ying immediately shouted, "Evacuate the crowd! Quickly! Quickly! Quickly!"


    All the people were instantly awakened from their drinking, not caring whether they could fly or not, and quickly executed themand.


    Indeed, theva in the sky was falling towards the outer sect of the Broken Vein Mountain.


    Many students stared at the strange sight in the sky, dumbfounded.


    "Could this be some kind of treasure descending?"


    "Probably. Our Broken Vein Mountain is a Feng Shui treasurend, and these wonders happen frequently." [Feng Shui is a traditional Chinese practice focused on creating harmony and bnce in the environment by optimising the flow of energy, known as qi. It involves principles such as yin and yang, the five elements, and the use of tools like the Bagua Map andpass to analyse and enhance the energy in a space. Feng Shui is applied in various contexts, including home design and officeyouts, to promote positive energy and create a harmonious atmosphere.]


    "Yeah, ording to the people from the inner court, it has happened many times before. I wonder what it is this time."


    Perhaps, what descended was not a treasure but death!


    The evacuation calls were in vain because the students were waiting, anticipating that they could snatch some treasures. They were excited, feeling that their lives had reached a climax.


    However, when theva fell among the crowd, everyone realised a problem!


    This damn thing wasn''t a treasure at all; it was terrifying, life-threateningva!


    As theva fell from high above, sttering many smallva droplets, those students with low cultivation couldn''t run at all and died in an instant. The death toll kept rising.


    When theva touched the houses, massive fires erupted instantly. However, the airborneva seemed to be controlled by someone, swaying left and right like irrigating flowers, without any regrity.


    Now, anyone who could fly was soaring in the sky, but those who couldn''t had to run. It was a race against death!


    In just a few breaths, one-fifth of the entire outer sect was on fire, and theva kept flowing!


    This kind of panic quickly attracted the attention of the inner court.


    A God level teacher quickly arrived at the scene.


    "Mao Ying, what''s going on? Where did this thinge from?" he questioned.


    "I don''t know, it fell from the sky."


    Just as the two were talking, suddenly, there was an additional person beside them.


    Everyone was momentarily stunned, then immediately knelt down and shouted, "Greetings, Sect Master!"


    The one who came was the Sect Master of the Broken Vein Mountain, Changhen!


    "Sect Master, thisva falling from the sky..." The teacher seemed to have some difficulty expressing something.


    Changhen looked at the long flow ofva and said in a deep voice, "A cmity descends from the heavens, and great changes areing!"


    "Could it be rted to that skeleton?" Mao Ying said in a low voice.


    Changhen extended his hand and gently waved, and an unnamed wind instantly swept in. The fallenva gradually shifted; although it still fell within the outer sect, it slowly moved towards the outside.


    But what was outside? There were countless mountains.


    Even Changhen couldn''t eliminate thesevas; he could only move them away. After all, inside and outside the sect, there were disciples with extraordinary talents.


    Choices had to be made.


    As theva moved, it finally left the outer sect and began to pour onto the mountains outside. The terrifying ze arrived in an instant, and the mountains seemed to turn into a sea of fire.


    Everyone watched in horror.


    Changhen''s hands suddenly condensed a white light, and the white light slowly rose. Soon, a dark cloud covered the area, and torrential rain poured down, hoping that it would be of some use.


    Changhen alsoforted himself this way.


    Where did thisvae from? And why did it urately fall into his sect!


    "Report!"


    A God quickly flew over, bowing before Changhen.


    "Speak!"


    "The southern coastal areas were hit by two tsunamis, and the losses are catastrophic!"


    "Tsunamis?!" Changhen was puzzled, and his figure disappeared instantly.


    Mao Ying, who was standing beside him, heard this and felt his body stiffen. The southern coastal area... ''Father, mother¡­'' He quickly rushed towards his home.


    In the Divine Scripture Academy, the Dean, Tai He, was reviewing the results of the two little disciples. His face showed approval.


    "Not bad, both Ye Yan and Ye Liu are excellent, with extremely high talent. I like it!" Tai Heughed heartily. However, he heard that the damned Broken Vein Mountain also seems to have two decent disciples, which is really troublesome.


    "Report!" A guard quickly ran into the study and knelt down on one knee.


    Tai He put away his smile, his expression bing more dignified. "Hmm?"


    "There are two tsunamis in the southern coastal areas, and many towns have been destroyed!"


    Tai He''s brows furrowed, and his figure instantly disappeared from the study.


    Changhen was already standing not far from the tsunami at this moment, his gaze bing profound.


    Tai He also appeared beside him, looking at the tsunami not far away.


    "What is this Aquapolis up to!" Changhen said in a deep voice, with a goldenva in his hand. From this direction, it seems to havee from Aquapolis!


    Tai He said in a low voice, "Aquapolis is probably in trouble."


    "Aquapolis has been peaceful for so long, why now! Are those three Overlords just there for a free meal!" Changhen angrily eximed.


    Now knowing that the goldenva came from Aquapolis, how could he not be angry? He originally thought it was a sign from the heavens, but it turned out to be man-made!


    "Could it be that Aquapolis is dering war on us again?" Tai He murmured in a low voice. His body gradually emanated a vast aura, under which the surging tsunami actually subsided and turned into seawater flowing on the ground.


    "Then let''s ept their deration of war!" Changhen roared angrily, and the terrifying pressure directly ttened the second tsunami.


    Tai He said indifferently, "I''ll go back and prepare first."


    "We need to approach this matter diplomatically with them!"


    "That can be arranged." After saying that, Tai He disappeared.


    Changhen looked at the goldenva in the sky, helpless. However, at this moment, the goldenva unexpectedly began to fall...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 911 (Annihilation)

    Chapter 911 (Annihtion)


    Changhen immediately dispersed, and a long stream ofva fell to the ground, instantly igniting the surface.


    Seeing this scene, Changhen clenched his fists. ''They really went too far! Did they think that the three Overlords from Aquapolis could act recklessly? Truly narrow-minded!''


    Changhen also disappeared in the void at the same time. When he saw that half of his outer sect had disappeared, he couldn''t help but want to gather people and go directly to Aquapolis for justice. Did they really think the people on thend were easy to bully?


    However, the rain had no effect on theva; it continued to burn.


    ''Aquapolis, you''ve done well this time! You''ve provoked my wrath!''


    ''Blood debts must be repaid!''


    On the other side, Mao Ying also rushed home at full speed, even using a few teleportation scrolls, which were usually kept as ast resort for escaping.


    But now there was no time to consider that.


    In the air, Mao Ying saw that thend had turned into an ocean, with numerous bodies floating on the surface, chilling to the bone!


    For ordinary people, this tsunami was simply a massive killing force, and they had no way to resist.


    His home was by the seaside... and now it had turned into an ocean. Mao Ying couldn''t afford to stay any longer and used another scroll, rushing back without regard for his life.


    However...


    Mao Ying couldn''t find his home. Everywhere was water, and everywhere were the corpses of people and animals.


    "Father! Mother!!!" Mao Ying roared in anger, regretting not visiting them while immersed in cultivation.


    Regretting not going back to see them until trouble urred.


    "Ah!!!" Mao Ying roared to the sky, looking at the distant sea.


    The Unbridled Sea.


    In the deep-sea arena, no one knew what had happened outside or the consequences of the previous attacks, because it didn''t matter anymore. The real threat was right in front of them!


    A massive golden w emerged from theva, ruthlessly piercing into the nearby sea rocks.


    "Father... What is this Abyssal Sea Demon!" Bao Po was somewhat shocked. This monster''s strength was probably beyond Overlord!


    Bao Ci remained silent, staring fixedly at what was about to appear.


    Kong Fei Cheng calmly said, "The well-known creatures and beasts in the Primordial Era are the most powerful spiritual beings. But above them, there is a terrifying existence!"


    "Infernithral!" Pi Liang Jun said in a low voice.


    Bao Po was confused; he had never heard of Infernithral. This term was too unfamiliar to everyone.


    Bao Ci said solemnly, "The term ''Infernithral'' represents a race. There are many beings within this race, countless in number. They gradually disappeared from everyone''s view. The Abyssal Sea Demon here is also a race of the Infernithral, imprisoned here by our ancestors."


    "Father, how powerful are Infernithrals?" Bao Po swallowed his saliva; just hearing about them sounded terrifying.


    "I don''t know." Bao Ci shook his head. Today, they had indeede to resolve this disaster, or else the entire Aquapolis would be in ruins! However, it was said that the one defeating the Infernithral could subdue it. So, despite the crisis, they still had to strive to subdue this monster!


    Of course, Yue Hua overheard their conversation and smiled faintly. "They even know about Infernithrals. They''re not simple."


    "Their ancestors seem to know everything," Brittany said with a slight smile.


    "Doraemon," Qing Yutong chuckled, showing no concern about the monster that was about to appear.


    "I like Crayon Shin-chan," Kai Yun said after holding back augh, imitating, "I have an elephant~ so big, so big~"


    As soon as this was said, it elicited giggles from the four women. "So big, so big," you have an elephant?


    While the five women were chatting andughing, a thunderous sound erupted from theva again!


    Another w emerged, and upon closer inspection, it had fur on it!


    However, this kind of fur seemed more like a bunch of sharp des, shimmering with a chilling cold.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Continuous sounds echoed, eight legs! Plunging fiercely into the surrounding sea rocks!


    "Damn, it''s so disgusting. I suddenly don''t want to absorb it anymore." Ye Zizi immediately pounced into Qing Yutong''s arms, expressing dislike for such creatures. They just looked nauseating.


    Kai Yun was the same, leaping into Yue Hua''s arms. "I''m going to puke..."


    Yue Hua helplessly stroked Kai Yun''s back and then said calmly, "If my guess is correct, this should be a Poisonwood n."


    "Poisonwood?" Brittany was also puzzled.


    Yue Hua nodded. "The Poisonwood n usually lives in the depths of the sea. They are the strongest beings in the sea, carrying potent toxins throughout their bodies. They can adjust the secretion of their venom based on the enemy. Their bodies are extremely tough, even primordial divine artifacts can''t harm them a bit."


    "So powerful? I''ll have to tryter." Brittany revealed a fighting spirit. Mainly because Yue Hua''s description was too powerful; Brittany wanted to see how formidable it really was. Loosening up the muscles, this kind of opponent made things interesting.


    "Thebat power of the Poisonwood n in the sea is extremely formidable, but when theye to thend, theirbat power is halved." Yue Hua added.


    Kai Yun also held back and said, "Moreover, this Poisonwood has been soaking in this ''hot spring'' for so long; it''s probably immune to weapons of the fire attribute. Look at those leg hairs; they already have a fire attribute. It has evolved."


    "Indeed." Ye Zizi stole another nce, feeling even more disgusted. She quickly buried her face in Qing Yutong''s arms and didn''te out.


    While they were chatting, on the other side, the oppressive atmosphere had reached its peak.


    The Abyssal Sea Demon was about to appear!


    Boom!


    A massive body emerged from theva, and the goldenva flowed down slowly, as if it had just bathed in a hot spring, and there was no sense of heat.


    This body was a bit weird, like a maggot. The body seemed soft and even wriggling, but it was enveloped by a goldenva, giving it a chilling appearance.


    It felt like abination of a spider and a maggot, taking disgust to a whole new level!


    Even so, this weird body was quiterge, magnifying some details and making it look creepy.


    Qing Yutong turned her head, finding it too disgusting.


    However, Brittany and Yue Hua watched with relish. Truly abnormal women, being able to watch this thing seriously. From their faces, excitement could be seen.


    The three old fellows immediately summoned their mounts!


    No, they were primordial ferocious beasts.


    zing Battlefield War Horse! Divine Dragon! Terrifying Giant Crocodile!


    With seven individuals possessing Overlord strength, who would be afraid of an Abyssal Sea Demon!


    Bao Ci didn''t even want to bother; his hands quickly formed seals. "Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits: ck Coffin!"


    Bao Ci effortlessly executed this ck Coffin; he was definitely experienced.


    Countless ck shadows formed around the Abyssal Sea Demon, and in the blink of an eye, the ck Coffin enveloped the Abyssal Sea Demon.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 912 (Purgatory Four Gates)

    Chapter 912 (Purgatory Four Gates)


    The ck Coffin summoned by Bao Ci was even more refined, much stronger than the one used by his son, Bao Po.


    "Father, does this work?" Bao Po asked in a deep voice.


    "It won''t work," Bao Ci said solemnly.


    Just as he finished speaking, Kong Feicheng on the side quickly formed seals with his hands, and a terrifying force formed around him.


    "Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits: Startling Swan!"


    With Kong Feicheng''s furious shout, countless bright red lights formed around the ck Coffin. These lights resembled thin needles, each emitting a surging residual force, shocking everyone.


    This Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits was indeed a good thing.


    With a movement of Kong Feicheng''s fingers, all the lights directly plunged into the ck Coffin.


    Qing Yutong saw this scene and suddenly said, "Have you seen a magic trick, a ck box with knives stabbed into it?"


    "I''ve seen it," Ye Zizi raised her hand, looking quite cute.


    "I''ve seen it too~" Kai Yun also raised her hand, imitating Ye Zizi like a primary school student.


    Yue Hua said indifferently, "This kind of ''magic'' is still a bit too light for the Abyssal Sea Demon."


    Kai Yun nodded. At the very least, they needed to use Mystical Fire.


    At this moment, Pi Liangjun temporarily put aside his hatred and decided to deal with the Abyssal Sea Demon first.


    Pi Liangjun folded his hands together, palms facing the massive ck Coffin.


    "Golden Gate!"


    As these words were spoken, a golden gate appeared in front of the Abyssal Sea Demon. The entire gate looked very intricate, withplex markings on the lintel emitting a terrifying pressure.


    "World-shattering Annihtion Door!"


    Boom!


    A red giant gate appeared behind, forming a sharp contrast with the golden gate. The entire sea area still trembled slightly!


    "Desperate Path Door!"


    Boom!


    A huge white gate appeared on the left, emitting a shocking aura. With the appearance of the three gates, it was clearly felt that the ck Coffin was trembling!


    Bao Po, on the side, saw this, his eyes sparkling with excitement. This was one of the most mysterious techniques of the Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits, something that could only be learned at the Overlord level. He had only heard of it before and never seen it.


    He didn''t expect Pi Liangjun to actually learn it. He wondered if his father would know about it.


    "Realm of the Star Gate!"


    Boom!


    The silver giant gate descended again. With the appearance of the four gates, the water in the area began to boil, and the immense pressure made Bao Po feel ufortable!


    Too powerful! Simply too powerful!


    Although Bao Po felt ufortable, his eyes were shining with excitement. He wanted to learn this move too!


    "Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits: Purgatory Four Gates!" Pi Liangjun shouted in a low voice.


    Here is the trantion of the provided text:


    Four gates swiftly converged, and illusions emerged within them. A terrifying aura swept through the ck Coffin, and each radiant crimson needle fractured in that moment.


    Brittany''s gaze deepened, and she casually remarked, "The Purgatory Four Gates are indeed formidable. Each gate emits a different attack,pensating for each other''s weaknesses. It may seem intangible, but only firsthand experience reveals the true extent of its power."


    Impressed by Brittany''s words, there arose a desire to test the strength of the Purgatory Four Gates.


    "Unexpectedly, this technique is quite remarkable. It has piqued my interest in Aquapolis," Yue Hua whispered softly. Initially bored, the plethora of Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits techniques had kindled her curiosity.


    Yet, it remained merely curiosity.


    At this moment, Bao Po also noticed Qing Yutong and her group. Initially too busy to pay them any attention, he hadn''t expected them to still be standing there.


    Truly seeking death.


    However, it was not the time to approach them and say anything now. The immediate situation took precedence to avoid ridicule and a misunderstanding of priorities.


    The attacks from the Purgatory Four Gates seemed to have suppressed the Abyssal Sea Demon; at least, it showed no reaction.


    "Just waiting to be turned into bloodmeat." Pi Liangjun spoke lightly, feeling a hint of reluctance as the creature was indeed a treasure.


    Kong Feicheng sternly warned, "Do not underestimate it. This is evilva, not easily extinguished."


    Pi Liangjun was about to retort when the ck Coffin below began violently shaking, as if attempting to break free.


    In unison, the four eximed, "Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits: Restraint!"


    Golden ropes entwined around the ck Coffin.


    "This creature is formidable!" Kong Feicheng could feel the power transmitted through the ropes; this monster was incredible! It seemed on the verge of breaking free!


    Qing Yutong and the others watched without any intention of intervening.


    "Roar!"


    A tremendous roar resonated within the ck Coffin, and in an instant, the coffin turned into powder, disappearing into the sea.


    Simultaneously, the restraints binding the coffin dissipated.


    All four individuals were visibly affected, blood traces evident at the corners of their mouths.


    While not fatal, it was enough to astonish them. A simple roar caused them to experience such bacsh...


    If taken seriously, the situation would have been different.


    The Abyssal Sea Demon reappeared in everyone''s sight, the eyes beneath its forehead appearing unnerving, although just one...


    But the eye''s surface area upied the entire face, making it terrifying when opened.


    The Abyssal Sea Demon extended its four ws, thrusting toward the Purgatory Four Gates.


    The gate seemed like a helpless young girl, destined to be pierced without the slightest chance of resistance.


    The Purgatory Four Gates were instantly disintegrated.


    It seemed like the Abyssal Sea Demon was getting a bit angry, one eye fixed on the four individuals as if intending to annihte them.


    "This eye looks a bit like mine," Kai Yun joked because her true form also had a superrge eye, resembling the Abyssal Sea Demon.


    "They''re in trouble," Brittany said softly.


    The opportunity just now was the best chance. If they couldn''t eliminate it, the Abyssal Sea Demon would be their nightmare.


    Suddenly, the Abyssal Sea Demon''s body leaped high and then descended rapidly.


    "Spread out!" Bao Ci shouted.


    The four individuals and their three mounts scattered.


    Boom!


    When the Abyssal Sea Demonnded, the entire scene triggered a massive underwater tsunami, and everything in front was covered in sea sand, making it impossible to see anything within a metre.


    Qing Yutong chuckled, "This Abyssal Sea Demon is quite clever."


    Yue Hua smiled and said softly, "Infernithrals are all advanced beings with intelligence, strategizing inbat. They''re not like ordinary beasts,cking in mental capacity."


    The scene suddenly became blurry. Bao Po felt a bit anxious; the aura of Overlord instantly unfolded, seemingly attempting to use the pressure emanating from his body to blow away the surrounding sea sand.


    But the more he blew, the more umted it became, leaving Bao Po helpless.


    "Roar!!!"


    Bao Ci''s terrifying crocodile mount suddenly roared. This roar was not one of excitement but rather of pain!


    "No!!!" Although Bao Ci didn''t know what was happening, he could feel that his mount was on the verge of danger. However, the surrounding sea sand was too dense. It was definitely this Abyssal Sea Demon ying tricks. Could it be that it possessed such a cunning mind?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 913 (Your Son Is Going to Explode)

    Chapter 913 (Your Son Is Going to Explode)


    The terrifying crocodile, as a primordial beast from the Honghuang, let out a miserable cry, and the entire seabed fell silent.


    Bao Ci''s face turned dark, seeming to have sensed something.


    On the other hand, Piliang Jun seemed somewhat delighted. The death of a mount was a devastating blow to Bao Ci. It was probably even more heartbreaking than losing a son. A son could be born again, but not the primordial beast, especially one that couldn''t be tamed.


    It was a kind of retribution, just not at the right time.


    Thinking like this, Piliang Jun immediatelymanded his mount to retreat. He had already lost one son; he couldn''t afford to lose the Liao Yuan War Horse!


    Kong Fei Cheng also had the same thought, quicklymanding his Divine Dragon to leave. Originally, they thought these mounts could confront such a monster, but they ended up being nothing more than prey. It was simply uneptable.


    Gradually, the sea sand began to settle, and the visibility improved.


    However...


    The scene in front of the four made their scalps tingle!


    To be honest, the size of the terrifying crocodile wasrger than that of the Abyssal Sea Demon, with volume definitely in its favour. However, there was a vast difference in strength.


    The weak are prey.


    Like the current Abyssal Sea Demon, devouring the terrifying crocodile. It had already consumed the front half, and even the huge head was eaten!


    Bao Ci, witnessing this scene, was infuriated to the extreme.


    This was his mount, and now it was being devoured alive, right in front of him! The seawater instantly turned crimson, filled with a bloody scent.


    This was the favourite smell of Ye Zizi and Kai Yun, fragrant and appetising. After all, this was the blood of a Honghuang primordial beast, a highly nutritious substance.


    The Abyssal Sea Demon was still enjoying its prey, paying no attention to the four people.


    The enormous size of the terrifying crocodile was reduced to just a tail in a few bites, almost unbelievable.


    As the Abyssal Sea Demon feasted, a golden glow gradually emanated from its body.


    The glow seemed a bit dim, as if this terrifying crocodile couldn''t satisfy its hunger.


    With thest tail consumed, the Abyssal Sea Demon burped, having enjoyed a snack.


    However, even after a burp, a massive wave of air swept over Bao Ci and the others, forcing the four supremes into a passive defence.


    "Father! We can''t possibly beat this!" Bao Po said in a low voice. The Honghuang primordial beasts were all eaten. It was worth noting that this creature also had supreme strength. It just called once, and it went straight into its stomach.


    The three old men also sensed it; they had underestimated it... they thought they could overpower it, but the reality waspletely different.


    "What should we do?" Kong Fei Cheng said quietly.


    Bao Ci and Piliang Jun remained silent. If they let this monster go, the people of the entire Shuicheng would be in danger. But the problem now was difficult to handle. If they died, the people of Shuicheng would continue to suffer.


    It seemed like the result would be the same either way.


    Now they had to make a choice on how to deal with this Abyssal Sea Demon.


    Such a terrifying creature should not appear on the Sapphire Continent. It was simply a BUG-level existence that no one could handle. Even the ancestors could only seal it.


    The appearance of a troublesome Honghuang primordial beast was already the limit. Now, with the emergence of the Furnacesha n, it was even more troublesome.


    "I have an idea," Piliang Jun said in a low voice.


    "What?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 914 (Rock, Paper, Scissors)

    Chapter 914 (Rock, Paper, Scissors)


    Bao Po''s consciousness was still present as he looked down at his belly. The eight legs were exposed, and he even felt movement inside.


    Everyone saw it too; Bao Po''s belly was shing, and in that moment, it became clear that there was something inside that swollen belly¡ªsomething identical to the Abyssal Sea Demon.


    The eight legs gradually exerted force, stretching the belly skin, finally revealing the body.


    Bao Po''s eyes seemed about to pop out; what on earth was happening...


    Despair filled Bao Ci as he looked at his son, appearing helpless.


    Bao Ci, seeing his son''s expression, felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. This was his son!


    Images of young Bao Po appeared in Bao Ci''s mind, making him crazy.


    Puff!


    A mini Abyssal Sea Demon finally popped out. At this moment, Bao Po lost his life; even his soul didn''t emerge. He slowly descended and fell onto the seabed.


    It seemed that the soul had transferred to the mini Abyssal Sea Demon.


    Sizzle, sizzle...


    The mini Abyssal Sea Demon made subtle sounds. Although very faint, everyone could sense that this fellow was actually an Overlord!


    It seemed like it had absorbed all of Bao Po. How could there be such a monstrous creature?


    However, Abyssal Poisonous Demon turned its gaze toward the remaining three people, its huge eyes filled with desire, as if it wanted to transform them too!


    Kong Feicheng said solemnly, "We can''t stay here; we need to go back! Call for reinforcements!"


    Pi Liangjun nodded; it was entirely a death sentence now, even acting as sacrifices for others!


    "You go if you want; I''m going to avenge my son!" Bao Ci, like Pi Liangjun earlier, couldn''t bear to see his son die before his eyes.


    Pi Liangjun coldly shouted, "Do you want to be like that little monster attacking the people of the Aquapolis?"


    After saying that, he nodded to Kong Feicheng. The two of them directly supported Bao Ci, and Pi Liangjun took out a scroll.


    Seeing this situation, Abyssal Poisonous Demon immediately rushed over with its three legs, not intending to let them go!


    Pi Liangjun quickly crushed the scroll, and the three of them disappeared on the spot, leaving the three legs stabbing into thin air.


    "Roar!"


    Abyssal Poisonous Demon roared unwillingly, its giant eyes immediately turning towards Qing Yutong and the others.


    "Uh... looks like we''re in trouble." Qing Yutong smiled, actually starting to do radio callisthenics. Since there were no more people, might as well enjoy the moment.


    "I''ll handle this." Kai Yun rolled her sleeves, disying an attitude of not letting anyone else take the lead. Finally encountering the Abyssal Poisonous Demon, she could y with it properly.


    "I''ll handle this too." Ye Zizi hummed, refusing to miss out on anything fun.


    Brittany said faintly, "You two kids can go y by yourselves."


    "Old woman, who are you calling kids?"


    Brittany said, "I''m talking about you, Airport."


    Ye Zizi: "....."


    "Bouncing two water balloons from your chest, impressive. Who would like that?"


    "Hehe, as long as Jue Tian likes it, it''s better than your fried eggs, which no one likes." Brittany looked at her with disdain.


    Ye Zizi erupted, "Who are you calling a fried egg! I''ll beat you! Yutong, don''t stop me."


    "I''m not stopping you." Qing Yutong raised her hands, signalling that if she wanted to go, she could, but don''t me her for dragging her along.


    Ye Zizi snorted, "Unless thedy doesn''t allow it, I''ll smash those two water balloons today."


    "Hehe, jealous, scrambled eggs."


    "You!!"


    "Stop, stop, stop." Qing Yutong couldn''t take it anymore. These two always quarrelled when they were together, truly unbearable.


    Looking at Abyssal Poisonous Demon, it had a puzzled expression. Could they please give it some face?


    "How about we y Rock, Paper, Scissors?" Qing Yutong felt that this was the only peaceful route.


    Everyone nodded, though Yue Hua didn''t want to participate.


    "Yue Hua, you alsoe, the two of us have a higher chance. If you win, it''s me who wins." Kai Yun, being mischievous, dragged Yue Hua over to y Rock, Paper, Scissors.


    Yue Hua had no choice; it seemed that this was the only way.


    "Rock, Paper, Scissors!"


    "Rock, Paper, Scissors!"


    "Rock, Paper, Scissors!"


    The five women yed around, while the big-eyed Abyssal Poisonous Demon stared at them in confusion and frustration.


    It was being underestimated, and worse, by five women joking around, not taking it seriously!


    However, not far away, two figures remained.


    They were Qi Xuewen and Bao Yuyu.


    "Husband, let''s go. My brother, he... sob, sob, sob..." Bao Yuyu had just seen everything, feeling heartbroken.


    Qi Xuewen hugged Bao Yuyu, consoling her in a low voice, "Wait a moment. At least we have to go collect your big brother''s body."


    Bao Yuyu was stunned, instantly moved to tears. "Husband, you''re so kind."


    Qi Xuewen had no intention of collecting the body; he just knew their strength and wanted to wait for a chance to pick up some treasures.


    Bao Po''s Seven Sovereign des seemed to still be there; he could take them.


    ''However, these five women were ying Rock, Paper, Scissors, and it was truly unbearable. Those fools... all deceived by these five women.''


    "Husband, what are they doing?" Bao Yuyu curiously asked.


    "They are... probably deciding who will go out."


    "Ah? Why? Are they nning to single out someone?"


    "Uh... I don''t know either."


    The two looked towards the not-so-distant area.


    "Old woman, you''re no good. Hurry up and leave." Ye Zizi cheered, expressing excitement that they were going to take out all of them.


    Kai Yun was unhappy, leaning on Yue Hua''s shoulder forfort. Yue Hua had to console her in a hushed tone. The Banner Master was really like a child.


    Qing Yutong didn''t care much, just watching how Ye Zizi would dominate.


    Ye Zizi took a deep breath, yawned, and the white princess dress she was wearing added a unique charm.


    Bao Yuyu saw Ye Zizi walking out and eximed, "Oh my God, is she nning to take on the challenge alone? The Abyssal Sea Demon is so big, and she''s so small..."


    "Size doesn''t matter; what matters is strength," Qi Xuewen said in a deep voice.


    "True, but are they really that powerful?"


    "You''ll see."


    Ye Zizi walked slowly into the air and pointed at the Abyssal Poisonous Demon. "It''s better to let me have some excitement; otherwise, I''ll suck you dry!"


    The Abyssal Poisonous Demon remained silent. If it could speak, it would probably be mocking Ye Zizi. "You little one... I don''t even need to lift a finger!"


    The mini Abyssal Poisonous Demon received themand and, with Overlord aura, shot towards Ye Zizi. Its eight legs were like razor des. Despite being small, the potent poison within its body was not to be underestimated.


    The tremendous impact from the small Abyssal Poisonous Demon made Ye Zizi''s ponytail wildly dance, even messing up her bangs.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 915 (A Desperate Battle)

    Chapter 915 (A Desperate Battle)


    "Sending a little one over, reallycks courage," Ye Zizi''s twin ponytails attacked like sharp arrows.


    Little Abyssal Poisonous Demon''s eyes seemed to carry a hint of disdain, maintaining the same posture.


    The four women watching the spectacle sighed lightly. In reality, they wanted to see Ye Zizi make a fool of herself, so they could criticise herter.


    But this Little Abyssal Poisonous Demon seemed a bit foolish, charging forward with teeth and ws. Couldn''t it use a bit of its brain?


    Only to see strands of hair directly piercing into Little Abyssal Poisonous Demon''s abdomen. Little Abyssal Poisonous Demon''s eye showed confusion, as if he couldn''t understand why hair could break through its defences, which waspletely illogical.


    However, before Little Abyssal Poisonous Demon could react, the vital essence in his body began to rapidly disappear. The speed was so fast that the big eyes of Little Abyssal Poisonous Demon revealed a horrified expression.


    Eight legs extended, seemingly trying to cut these strands of hair.


    ng ng ng!!! A series of metallic sounds emerged, but it waspletely ineffective!


    Ye Zizi squinted slightly and said, "Although it''s a bit disgusting, the essence is quite pure."


    After all, it was an Overlord, and Ye Zizi hadn''t tasted this in a long time, so of course, she found it delicious.


    Qi Xuewen and Bao Yuyu, witnessing this, were dumbfounded...


    "What is she...doing?" Bao Yuyu was extremely frightened. She had thought this girl was cute, especially with those twin ponytails, adding a touch of innocence. But now, there was no innocence at all, only terror! Those cute twin ponytails had actually grown longer, directly stabbing into Little Abyssal Poisonous Demon''s abdomen, making her scalp numb.


    One looked disgusting, the other looked cute. But Bao Yuyu felt that the cute one was even more terrifying.


    "I don''t know either," Qi Xuewen was also a bit confused. Who exactly was this little girl? How could she be so powerful! Little Abyssal Poisonous Demon had the strength of an Overlord; could this little girl really crush an Overlord?


    Or could all these five women crush an Overlord? This was too shocking!


    Seeing Ye Zizi enjoying her meal, Kai Yun also swallowed hard. This was gourmet food, especially that big one.


    Within two breaths, Little Abyssal Poisonous Demon''s body became withered. Ye Zizi put away her ponytails and licked the corners of her mouth.


    "If I add some tomato sauce, the taste should be even better."


    Everyone: "...."


    "Ah!" Abyssal Poisonous Demon, who was in a daze, finally reacted. Her whole body suddenly bounced over, and that huge body seemed to want to crush Ye Zizi.


    Compared to the Abyssal Poisonous Demon, Ye Zizi was like a tiny ant.


    Ye Zizi looked at the Abyssal Poisonous Demon approaching, still standing still, with a smile on her lips.


    Boom!


    Abyssal Poisonous Demon and Ye Zizi collided fiercely, causing a slight vibration throughout the entire seabed.


    Qi Xuewen and Bao Yuyu stared nkly at the situation before them, their jaws almost dropping to the ground.


    The ferocity of Abyssal Poisonous Demon was already beyond imagination, even three Overlords chose to temporarily retreat to figure out a solution.


    However, at this moment, this Abyssal Poisonous Demon was actually sent flying by this little girl... How could this be eptable?


    Bao Yuyu even rubbed her eyes vigorously, unable to believe what was happening before her.


    Boom!


    Abyssal Poisonous Demon''s massive body fell on the seabed, stirring up a wave of sand.


    Ye Zizi''s body, like a projectile, shot towards Abyssal Poisonous Demon, her petite figure instantly submerged in the sand.


    Then, a series of sounds could be heard.


    Boom, boom, boom...


    The entire ground was trembling, and even the people in the Aquapolis could feel it.


    At this moment, the three retreating supremes had extremely grim expressions.


    "What should we do? If the Abyssal Sea Demones over, we won''t be able to defend at all." Kong Feicheng anxiously said. This was a disaster for the Aquapolis.


    Feeling the ground tremble, Pi Liangjun panted heavily, his face looking very bad, not expressing any opinions.


    As for Bao Ci, who had just watched his son die in front of him and hadn''t recovered from the atmosphere of grief, he appeared very negative.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you all mute?" Kong Feicheng shouted with an anxious tone.


    Bao Ci angrily retorted, "Try losing a son and see if you still have the mood to care about other things!"


    "I..." Kong Feicheng suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Both of these men had lost a son, and it was indeed a heavy blow, especially the Bao Po, who had been used as a host...


    As for that Pippi, he fell into theva, with no remains left.


    Even Bao Ci''s mount was eaten. The blows came one after another, making it impossible for others to ept.


    It was truly too cruel.


    Suddenly, a slight tremor came from the ground.


    "Not good!" Kong Feicheng said in a deep voice.


    Bao Ci and Pi Liangjun also felt it; this should be the aura of the Abyssal Sea Demon!


    "How much longer are you going to be passive? If the Abyssal Sea Demones over, we''ll all be finished! By then, Aquapolis will turn into a Necropolis!" Kong Feicheng angrily shouted. At this point, still having a giving-up attitude, how could they possibly withstand the Abyssal Sea Demon?


    Pi Liangjun said in a low voice, "With the power of the Star Cannon, we should be able to make a difference."


    The other two nodded. Now, they had to rely on the Star Cannon on the city wall, hoping that this Star Cannon would be effective.


    After all, this Star Cannon was also something left behind by their ancestors.


    Oh my, who exactly were your ancestors? Is this thing really so good?


    The three Overlords stood on the city wall, gazing into the darkness with a sense of panic. Because the opponent was not an ordinary monster; it was an exceptionally abnormal creature.


    Even on the city wall, there were slight aftershocks. The three had solemn expressions, not daring to be distracted.


    They could only strive to defeat it; otherwise, the entire Aquapolis would be in trouble.


    There was even no room to discuss the final distribution because defeating the Abyssal Sea Demon was the priority, but... at the moment...


    Now was the time for Ye Zizi''s one-sided torment.


    Within her petite figure, there seemed to be something even more terrifying.


    Abyssal Poisonous Demon was a bit confused at this moment. One eye stared at Ye Zizi, revealing a sense of...


    Perplexity...


    Feeling like she shouldn''t have been beaten into this state, why was she being treated like this! After all, she was an Infernithral, Abyssal Poisonous Demon! The ruler of the sea, how could she be crushed by a little brat!


    This was absolutely impossible!


    Qi Xuewen and Bao Yuyu werepletely stunned. That girl had actually beaten the Abyssal Poisonous Demon. Moreover, it was a beating, like a kindergarten kid bullying a baby, aplete and effortless suppression.


    This couldn''t be fake; the three Overlords who were just scared away must have encountered the real deal.


    The one here is just an actor.


    At least, that was how Qi Xuewenforted himself.


    Abyssal Poisonous Demon, who was dazed from the beating, suddenly emitted a strange "moan."


    The moan was a bit piercing, like a kind of sonar.


    Ye Zizi stepped back, sensing that Abyssal Poisonous Demon was about to unleash a grand move!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 916 (Are You Here to Make a Joke?)

    Chapter 916 (Are You Here to Make a Joke?)


    Abyssal Poisonous Demon''s one eye red at Ye Zizi fiercely, as if wanting to swallow her whole. Likewise, Ye Zizi had the same intention. After she had her fun, she nned to devour this thing in front of her¡ªwhat a satisfying feeling...


    This fellow was so big, so thick, so robust~


    The taste must be good; she should be able to eat until satisfied, definitely...


    Puff!


    Everyone was shocked. Abyssal Poisonous Demon''s eyeball unexpectedly popped out. This was too horrifying; was it idental or intentional?


    If it was unintentional, it seemed a bit careless.


    Did its eyeball pop out due to being scared?


    However, the reality was different. The gigantic eyeball rolled onto the sandy seafloor, looking especially gruesome.


    When the eyeball rolled out, the colossal body seemed to lose some kind of power. It gradually shrank, like a spider being burned, even shrinking infinitely.


    Not only was the body shrinking, but even the eye was also reducing to a normal size.


    Ye Zizi was puzzled. What was the Abyssal Poisonous Demon doing?


    Not only Ye Zizi, but Kai Yun and Yue Hua were also bewildered, unable to understand.


    "Husband, what''s going on?" Bao Yuyu curiously asked.


    ''Uh¡­''


    Qi Xuewen felt that if he couldn''t answer, it would be extremely embarrassing. After all, in the past, whenever Bao Yuyu asked him, he could answer like an encyclopaedia.


    So, he had to answer now, even if he had to make things up.


    "Darling, you don''t know?" Bao Yuyu quickly asked. Seeing this monster being beaten like this was quite satisfying, at least she had avenged her brother.


    Qi Xuewen''s face darkened, acting like a philosopher, "Just now, this monster made a strange sound, probably summoning itspanions."


    "Why would it burst its own eyeballs out? That doesn''t make sense," Bao Yuyu said. Qi Xuewen thought to himself that he didn''t know at all; who knew why it burst its own eyeballs, maybe its brain was dusty.


    "This is actually... a kind of code, maybe these eyeballs belong to someone else?" Qi Xuewen bluffed again. There was no choice; the groundwork had beenid so well earlier that it had to continue.


    Bao Yuyu pondered for a moment, "Husband, you''re so smart." After saying that, she rewarded him with a kiss.


    Qi Xuewen felt like dying; ''please don''t ask me any more questions in the future, please...


    Especially questions I don''t know the answers to.''


    However, at this moment!


    At the edge of theva, a hand suddenly reached out and pped the sea stone!


    Qing Yutong and the others immediately looked towards theva, their eyes revealing curiosity.


    However...


    That hand instantly melted the sea stone.


    Then...


    With a plop, it sank again.


    Qing Yutong and the others twitched their mouths, mentally prepared for something grand, and all you give us is this...


    Thought there would be a more dramatic entrance...


    But with a plop, it sank again.


    Isn''t this embarrassing?


    Just asking if it''s embarrassing...


    "Hahaha."


    Kai Yun led theughter, followed closely by Qing Yutong, even Ye Ziziughed so hard she covered her stomach.


    This was the scene of the final boss''s entrance. The oppressive atmosphere was built up so well, but suddenly it all vanished, turning the horror movie into aedy. The transition was too drastic.


    Caught everyone off guard.


    You''re damn too good.


    Just when everyone was bursting intoughter, a figure suddenly rushed out from theva.


    Yes, it was a figure, with a head, feet, and even hands, entirely made ofva, like ava man.


    For some reason...


    Qing Yutong felt that thisva man was trying to make aeback, re-rendering its entrance, after feeling embarrassed just now.


    You see, the correct mode just now was like this.


    A hand pped onto the sea stone. Isn''t everyone supposed to be surprised and wonder what it is?


    Then slowlye out. Once that terrifying aura spreads, people would naturally step back.


    Unfortunately, that didn''t happen. The sea stone melted, it sank by itself, how embarrassing.


    So, it simply flew out from theva and forcefully performed.


    Theva man formed a curve, standing steadily on the sea sand. Although its expression couldn''t be seen, it was probably very serious.


    But¡­


    "Hahaha!!!" Even Brittany startedughing, Kai Yun was alreadyughing uncontrobly in Yue Hua''s arms, Ye Zizi didn''t even want to fight anymore, this guy was here to be funny.


    Even Bao Yuyu was amused.


    However, Qi Xuewen was a bit confused.


    How could he guess this?


    Too magical.


    "Husband, you''re really clever..."


    Qi Xuewen took a deep breath, "I know many things."


    "Well, my husband is amazing~."


    Being praised by his wife like this, Qi Xuewen felt a bit floaty.


    Theughter continued, and looking at Ye Zizi in the air, everyoneughed so hard that they pped their thighs.


    Kai Yun felt like she was going to faint fromughter.


    Qing Yutong couldn''t help but shout, "Handsome guy, you stepped on your eyes..."


    Hahaha!!! Qing Yutong''s remark made everyone even more joyous.


    Theva man was stunned for a moment, then lowered its head and moved its foot away...


    A ''fried egg'' was imprinted under its foot, and there was a slightly roasted smell.


    Yes, theva man indeed seemed a bit like it wanted to show off. It had nned its entrance, but it ended up changing to a jump, identally stepping on its own eyes...


    Wasn''t this more awkward?


    Slowly, theva covering the person''s body faded away, revealing fair skin, and the whole body...


    had a peculiar aspect...


    because...


    it wasn''t clear if it was a man or a woman!


    If it was a man, then the figure was petite?


    But if it was a woman, why were there t chest muscles, and why were the leg hairs so thick?


    The face was also quite neutral, but...


    it was an "unsophisticated" one...


    bald¡­


    Upon seeing this person''s appearance, Ye Zizi flew directly into Qing Yutong''s arms, indicating that she didn''t want to fight anymore and her stomach was aching fromughter.


    This was the funniest enemy she had ever seen. It didn''t even need to fight; it could just make peopleugh to death.


    Baldie bent down slightly, picked up its ''fried egg.''


    If you observed closely, at the centre of Baldie''s forehead, there was a closed eye.


    Unfortunately, that eye was ced there.


    Regrettably, it was stepped on and turned into a ''fried egg.''


    This was a failed attempt at showing off, ending up self-destructive.


    Baldie slowly turned to look at the five women, its eyes filled with anger, and its fists suddenly emitted a terrifying aura..


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 917 (I Am Ren Yao!)

    Chapter 917 (I Am Ren Yao!)


    In Baldie''s heart floated an expletive.


    It had nurtured its eye for so many years, and yet...


    It was crushed by itself and even cooked, resembling a fried egg. Moreover, it became a subject of mockery by five women.


    Looking at them, it seemed like they were about to die fromughter.


    Dying fromughter isn''t that easy!


    You must pay the price!!!


    However, just as Baldie prepared to attack, the five women unexpectedly rushed over.


    This made Baldie shift from offence to defence.


    ''Trying to ambush me? Impossible, you underestimated me!


    But...


    These five women!


    Actually!


    Actually insulted me!!!''


    "Really none left." Kai Yun stared intently and then whispered, even flicking it with her finger.


    Qing Yutong patted the bald head, saying, "This bald head is really shiny, a bit reflective."


    "The leg hair is real."


    "So, is this person male or female?"


    "Well... can''t tell."


    "Since it''s unclear, let''s call them a shemale."


    "That''s right, neither male nor female, just a shemale." Kai Yun stroked her chin and said solemnly.


    Baldie felt like everything was falling apart. For the first time it encountered such a situation, these people were observing it so closely, and that little girl even flicked it!


    She actually flicked it!


    Can you endure this? Obviously not!


    So, I want blood for blood!


    "What''s your name?" Qing Yutong curiously asked.


    "I''m Ren Yao." Ren Yao blurted out reflexively, but after saying it, it felt like something was wrong. Why did it tell them its name?!


    They are its enemies! It wants to crush their bodies and make them understand that making fun of someonees at a cost!


    Fight! You bunch of losers!


    Ren Yao?


    Hearing such a name, the five women confirmed their thoughts. Indeed, it was a shemale. [The name R¨¦ny¨¢o is a gender-neutral name in Chinese. R¨¦?n: Kindness, benevolence, humanity and Y¨¢o: Beautiful, elegant; amon surname.]


    "Why aren''t you wearing clothes? It''s impolite to be bare like that." Kai Yun pursed her lips, looking like she disapproved of someone who wasn''t cultured.


    The other four also gave disdainful looks, revealing its exhibitionism.


    ''I''m not impolite!''


    Hearing such words, Ren Yao was almost driven crazy. ''Who''s impolite here? Is it polite to stare at someone like you do?! Moreover, who emerges from theva with clothes on? Can''t you have somemon sense?''


    ''It seems I have to make you understand whatmon sense is!''


    "Hey, where are you from? Why did you appear here?" Curiously, Ye Zizi asked. This person could make herugh a bit, so there was still some goodwill, after all, it was a funny character.


    Ren Yao decided not to answer. ''I, Ren Yao, also have some face. If you demand me to speak, and I speak. Isn''t that embarrassing?''


    Seeing Ren Yao not speaking, Kai Yun murmured, "Turns out to be an orphan."


    Ren Yao: "....."


    ''An orphan? Your whole family is an orphan! Which eye did you use to see that I''m an orphan?!


    It seems I have to teach you how to behave with my fists!''


    "Banner Master, you can''t say others are orphans; it''s very impolite." Yue Hua began to teach carefully.


    "Oh, I see."


    ''Humph! You now realise your mistake, but it''s toote. You will die under my fists, trembling souls, unredeemable!;


    Yue Hua sighed lightly, "It has trained until it''s bald, indicating it is very diligent."


    Bald?


    Ren Yao felt its whole body trembling. ''I just haven''t grown it yet; which eye did you use to see that I''m bald?!''


    ''Come on, let''s have a verbal battle!''


    "Isn''t it just Mediterranean?" Brittany said casually.


    ''What''s Mediterranean?'' Ren Yao felt curious.


    Seeing Ren Yao''s curiosity, Qing Yutong patiently exined the meaning of Mediterranean. [It''s a y on words where the D¨¬ in D¨¬zh¨­ngh¨£i (Mediterranean) sounds simr to the word for "bald" in Chinese, creating a pun.]


    Ren Yao felt like it was going crazy. ''How did they have such a mindset, still teasing me like this? Don''t they know how powerful my fists are? I might punch a hole in your stomach and leave it unfilled.''


    ''Do you fear or not?''


    "Quick, look! The crushed eyes should be ced in the middle." Ye Zizi pointed at Ren Yao''s forehead.


    Qing Yutong sighed lightly, "You''re really careless, smashing your own egg."


    "No, actually it''s roasting your own egg. Why bother?" Qing Yutong patted Ren Yao''s shoulder, showing a kind of pain that ordinary people couldn''t bear.


    "Yeah, such a beautiful egg, and it''s broken like this." Kai Yun also sighed with regret.


    Listening to the five womenmenting beside it, Ren Yao was a bit emotional. ''I''ve raised the egg for so long¡­''


    ''Wait! When did it be an egg? Clearly, it''s an eye, okay?''


    ''These women who bring chaos to the rhythm, I will let them know how big, thick, and powerful my fists are!''


    "It''s crying..." Brittany said in a low voice.


    "Ah!" Yue Hua eximed.


    The five women directly looked into Ren Yao''s eyes, which were filled with watery tears.


    Ren Yao''s inner world was about to explode. ''You guys are making things up!''


    ''I, Ren Yao, have never lowered my head or shed tears... But thinking about my precious egg¡­''


    Ren Yao''s heartache was real.


    "Next time, be more careful. If the showing off fails, you''re just being foolish. If it seeds, then you''re awesome," Ye Zizi said attentively. ''Today''s performance was quite foolish, though you made a mistake, it can''t be denied that it made meugh¡­''


    ''So, you were quite sessful.''


    "Do you want to learn how to show off?" Qing Yutong shook her eyebrows, a look of "I''ll be your big sister, and I''ll teach you how to show off."


    Ren Yao was shocked. ''I, Ren Yao, have been showing off my whole life. Do I need you to teach me? Today was just a mistake; if you have the guts, let me do it again, I guarantee you''ll be amazed.''


    Kai Yun said coyly, "Rest assured, follow us, and you''ll be our little brother."


    "....."


    ''Only if I''m sick would I join you. Today, I, Ren Yao, will eliminate you all and wash away this disgrace.''


    "What unit are you from?" Brittany curiously asked.


    ''What unit???''


    Ren Yao was puzzled.


    Ye Zizi hummed, "Olddy, don''t use such advanced vocabry; he won''t understand." [Probably means its gender.]


    Ren Yao''s face suddenly darkened. ''They are looking down on me again, saying that I, Ren Yao, don''t understand!''


    ''How is that possible! It''s just a unit! What''s a unit?''


    Yue Hua intervened, "Alright, alright, let''s not talk so much. Haven''t you seen that Comrade Ren Yao seems angry."


    ''Hehe, you do have some insight. You even noticed that I''m angry. Later, I''ll leave you aplete corpse.''


    "Generally, only petty people get angry," Kai Yun said, pouting.


    ''Damn it! She actually said I, Ren Yao, am petty!''


    ''Am I that kind of person? I, Ren Yao, have a broad mind, can I get angry over such a small matter?''


    ''Absolutely impossible!''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 918 (Really Amazing)

    Chapter 918 (Really Amazing)


    [Note: I''ll use he/him for Ren Yao until he''s specified a gender.]


    Kai Yun reached out, plucked a strand of hair from Ren Yao''s foot, and then grinned, saying, "I told you, why would he get angry?"


    Ren Yao took a deep breath, shouting in his heart, ''I''m not angry... I''m not angry... Why would I be angry? Only kids get angry¡­''


    "Indeed, he''s a person with a sense of measure," ''Yue Hua nodded.


    However, the hearts of the five women were about to burst withughter. He was the most childish boss to be fooled so easily.


    Is it really so easy to deceive? This is too interesting.


    "Why were you under thatva? Was someone locking you up?" Qing Yutong curiously asked.


    This curiosity touched Ren Yao a bit.


    Indeed, Ren Yao misunderstood, thinking that Qing Yutong was asking out of concern.


    "I... don''t know."


    Ren Yao''s answer left the five women stunned. He actually didn''t know.


    "Come, let''s sit and talk on the side," Brittany calmly said. Standing here is not appropriate.


    Then the six people sat on the nearby spectator seats.


    This made Qi Xuewen and Bao Yuyu dumbfounded. Can things really turn out like this?


    Such a formidable figure was dealt with by them using just words. How could anyone ept that?


    He must be a very mediocre boss, or perhaps just a fool.


    "Husband, let''s leave quickly," Bao Yuyu said softly. They can''t stay here any longer.


    However, Qi Xuewen was still looking at Bao Po''s corpse. There must be a lot of good stuff inside. Leaving now...


    But if he pushes Bao Yuyu away now, he will definitely be suspectedter.


    "Husband..."


    "I..."


    "Husband, don''t say anything. I know what you''re thinking. You must want to help, but the opponent is too strong. We can''t be of any help if we go."


    Qi Xuewen was stunned for a moment, then disyed a heroic spirit. "Yuyu, if this monster appears in Aquapolis, it will definitely cause trouble. Now that I am your husband, I have a responsibility to take on this danger."


    Bao Yuyu was stunned, couldn''t care about it so much, and directly kissed Qi Xuewen, feeling proud.


    Qi Xuewen''s heart... it''s so painful.


    After a long time, Bao Yuyu softly said, "Husband, I know what you''re thinking, but let''s leave. I won''t me you. You are the hero in my heart."


    Qi Xuewen still had a pained expression, as if he had to die here.


    Bao Yuyu couldn''t help it, directly pulling Qi Xuewen away. Qi Xuewen''s resentful gaze... really heartbreaking for Bao Po''s corpse...


    However, in the spectator seats, an interrogation was unfolding.


    "You don''t know why you''re here, but do you remember who put you here?" Yue Hua asked gently. This person''s strength is very strong, much stronger than that Abyssal Poisonous Demon, that''s beyond doubt. But such a powerful person being sealed here is iprehensible.


    Ren Yao tilted his head slightly, at a 45-degree angle, as if he didn''t want tears to fall.


    Thinking too much, he''s just creating a profound atmosphere, as if he has apelling story.


    The five women just waited like this.


    One minute...


    Two minutes...


    Five minutes...


    Ye Zizi couldn''t stand it anymore, raised her hand and pped her bald head, saying, "Speak!"


    "Why did you hit my head? You shameless person!" Ren Yao expressed anger, unable to ept such an insult!


    So Ren Yao stood up suddenly, "I''ll use my fist to let you know! I, Ren Yao, won''t..."


    Before he could finish saying that, Ren Yao disappeared.


    Ye Zizi waved her fist. ''What a person asking for a beating, ying with us.''


    Boom!


    A sudden burst of noise, and the nearby seamount instantly copsed.


    After a long time, everything calmed down, and Ren Yaoy dumbfounded in the ruins.


    ''What just happened? Ambush! That annoying little girl actually ambushed me! I, Ren Yao, will let her know how bad the consequences are for ambushing me¡ªpunching her head!''


    Ren Yao''s body instantly rushed over, the speed even creating a sonic boom underwater, a spectacr scene.


    Ye Zizi snorted, "Actuallyparing fists with me, even Your Honor wouldn''t do that~"


    Ye Zizi was fearless, her small body rushing over, and her embroidered fist went up!


    Two fists collided underwater!


    A loud bang.


    The entire underwater world seemed to quiet down, but a fierce wave of energy spread outward. The explosion centre turned some ces into a t surface, but this energy wave continued towards Aquapolis, its momentum unabated.


    However, this was just the shockwave produced by the collision of their fists.


    On the city walls of Aquapolis.


    "It''sing!" Bao Ci said in a deep voice.


    "Activate the shield!" Piliang Jun lightlymanded.


    The three Overlords began to recite incantations, their techniques changing constantly.


    Then they shouted together, "Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits: Control!"


    Only to see a golden light forming above the city wall, flickering brightly!


    Watching the approaching shockwave, the three Overlords were horrified. The power of that Abyssal Sea Demon was unexpectedly formidable; it seemed they had underestimated it!


    "Fortunately, we ran fast, or we would have definitely died." Kong Feicheng shuddered at the thought, grateful that they acted decisively at the time.


    "Yeah, this attack method is too powerful," Bao Ci said in a low voice, attacking with such pressure, truly ruthless.


    Piliang Jun sighed in relief, "Fortunately, we have a countermeasure, but what do we do when the next onees?"


    "Then we can only fight to the death." Bao Ci''s gaze focused, it was time to use their trump card!


    Piliang Jun and Kong Fei Cheng nodded. This was the only option.


    In the blink of an eye, the terrifying wave fiercely collided with the city wall, and the golden light on the wall illuminated the entire underwater world. A surging force unfolded, surprisingly resisting this ferocious force!


    However, the golden light dimmed a lot, evidently unable to withstand the next attack.


    Keep in mind, this was a technique jointly performed by three Overlords.


    However, they couldn''t have anticipated that this was just the shockwave generated by the collision of fists, not an actual attack; it was all a coincidence.


    If they knew all of this, they would surely be overwhelmed with frustration.


    At the scene...


    Ye Zizi held back, but Ren Yao disappeared again.


    It''s not that Ren Yao isn''t strong; a part of his strength is stored in that eye, but he identally stepped on and shattered it, making the situation so dire.


    However, from this, it can be seen that Ren Yao is indeed very powerful. After all, he could still stand up under Ye Zizi''s fists.


    If it were someone else, they would have been beaten to death long ago.


    It''s truly terrifying.


    But now, Ren Yao was lying in a huge crater, looking at the little girl not far away, feeling shocked and horrified.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 919 (A Hint of Horniness)

    Chapter 919 (A Hint of Horniness)


    ''Her strength, how can it be so powerful!''


    ''Even if I were at the peak of my strength, I would need to handle it carefully to have a chance of winning. But with my current strength, there''s simply no opportunity at all.''


    ''Heavens!''


    ''How is this possible!''


    ''She''s actually still provoking me, beckoning with her finger. Your actions are a bit frivolous, little girl, pay attention to your demeanour.''


    Ren Yao is not one to back down. With a p of his hands, he bursted forward. Even after taking a punch from Ye Zizi, he remained lively. Truly a formidable individual.


    Seeing Ren Yao still able to stand up as usual, Ye Zizi clenched her fist, a surging aura gathering within it.


    This makes Ren Yao''s expression darken, but he maintained hisposure. However, deep down, he''s terrified. If that punchnds on him, it will definitely hit a vital point!


    So, a wise person avoids trouble.


    "How about we sit down and chat?" Ren Yao whispered, adults don''t fight, only kids do. Adults handle problems with reason.


    "Chat after the fight! A good battle is so exciting." Ye Zizi indicated to the punching bag; wondering if Ren Yao could survive the next punch.


    "I''m actually not feeling well today. How about another day?" Ren Yao forcibly acted, clutching his chest as if suffering from a heart attack, urgently in need of quick-acting cardiac pills.


    Ye Zizi''s gaze turns cold, her face distorting. That fist in front of Ren Yao isn''t just a fist anymore!


    It''s a death sentence!


    Boom!


    Ye Zizi''s punchnds on Ren Yao''s forehead, but it doesn''t make contact. A massive shockwave starts sweeping through the underwater area.


    On the city wall, the waiting people also feel the approaching shockwave.


    "It''sing!" Bao Ci said in a deep voice.


    The other two watch the iing shockwave vigntly, not daring to make the slightest promise!


    With a muffled sound, the shockwave touched the city wall, once again creating a golden light, dazzling and beautiful.


    However, this golden light shined for a moment, gradually weakening, then disappearing!


    But the shockwave has notpletely vanished.


    The three Overlords have no choice but to use their power once again, and the qi inside them was rapidly depleting. They were truly worried about whether they could handle the uing situation.


    After finally resolving this shockwave, the three Overlords are quite concerned about whates next. They quickly take medicinal pills to recover their strength.


    However, whates next...


    Ren Yao is a bit unsettled, looking at the small fist in front of his forehead, trembling...


    Although this punch didn''t hit him, the area behind him in the sea has split apart. Why is this little girl so powerful!


    Ye Zizi waves her small hand, "Still pretending to be tough?"


    "No... no more." Ren Yao swallowed his saliva. ''Why didn''t you say you were so formidable earlier? If you did, I would have resisted, and I wouldn''t have been scared just now. The little one is too naughty.''


    "What are you standing there for? Come over and chat!"


    "Okay, okay, I''lle right over." Ren Yao doesn''t dare to linger. With just this one, it''s already amazing enough. What about the other four? Won''t they be even more incredible?


    The six of them sit down again.


    Ren Yao ced his hands on his knees, looking ahead, not daring to make any other movements.


    Never again will he think of using his fists to crush them, because he simply doesn''t have that strength.


    "Where are you from?" Qing Yutong asks, holding Ye Zizi.


    "I don''t know."


    "Hit him again."


    Ye Zizi was very willing.


    "Elder sister... please don''t, I really don''t know. I only remember my name, and..." Ren Yao hurriedly exined. ''How could you, a group of brutal women, catch me just as I managed to escape? This is definitely not my storyline.''


    "It''s not over yet?" Brittany asked in a low voice.


    "And... I am... a guardian," Ren Yao whispered, seeming somewhat embarrassed.


    Qing Yutong is surprised. A guardian? Last time in the Azure Dragon Empire, it seems she encountered another guardian, what was his name again? Su Diao? He was also a formidable character. She even deliberately lost to him that day.


    Kai Yun held back her sneer, "You call this being a guardian? It''s simply weak. Whoever you''re protecting is at a disadvantage."


    Ren Yao lowered his head in silence, seemingly affected by the criticism. The girl is right; he got beaten while trying to protect...


    What a joke.


    Yue Hua says softly, "Banner Master, you shouldn''t say that; it could hurt someone''s feelings."


    "Yeah," Ren Yao responds, indicating that he felt a bit hurt by the criticism.


    Qing Yutong quickly asks, "So, what do you guard? You haven''t forgotten that, have you?"


    "I did forget," Ren Yao pursed his lips, then added, "I''m so weak now that I''ve lost the qualification to be a guardian."


    Brittany casually remarked, "It''s not that you''re too weak; it''s that we''re too strong."


    "Yeah, don''t have such thoughts. You are still powerful, at least for others," Yue Hua chimed in, essentiallyforting the childish boss.


    Ren Yao is quite moved; these are all good people.


    "Thank you, you are all good people. I am just too weak. I''m not qualified to be a guardian, and being such a weak guardian would be a joke if I said it out loud."


    At this moment, Qing Yutong thought of Su Diao, the man who was cold as ice. This one, on the other hand, exudes a strong sense of chuunibyou.


    The contrast in personalities is quite significant.


    In terms of strength, Su Diao is undoubtedly more powerful. However, if he didn''t step on his own eyes into egg pancakes, the situation might be different. What a pity.


    But even so, his strength is still quite terrifying. He managed to withstand two punches from Ye Zizi, although she didn''t use much force. It''s still an achievement.


    Qing Yutong curiously asks, "Do you have a ce you want to go now?"


    Listening to her brother-inw, although these guardians have lost their memories, they seem to have a persistent idea of where they want to go.


    "I don''t want to go anywhere now; I''m too weak," Ren Yao said dejectedly.


    Ye Zizi has once again beaten someone into submission. Such straightforward brutality is indeed effective in causing people to shut down.


    Ren Yao let out a long sigh, "Good people, please leave. Let my soul repent here. When Iplete my cultivation, I wille out of seclusion."


    Upon hearing this, the five women''s expressions changed.


    After all themotion, it turns out he wants us to leave, so he can act recklessly on his own. Truly shameless, even more so than Su Diao.


    "Zizi, hit him!" Qing Yutong sternlymanded.


    "Alright..."


    "Why... why are you bullying me? Is it my fault that I''m just a bit weak? Can you me me for being weak? What did I do wrong? Is weakness a crime? Then I''ll add more crimes! Come on, freely humiliate my body. If my body can please you, I''m willing to offer it willingly."


    The five women: "..."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 920 (Adopting the Posture of a Guardian)

    Chapter 920 (Adopting the Posture of a Guardian)


    This guy, when he gets horny, Yang Haotian ispletely overshadowed. If these two horny individuals join forces, who will be more outrageous? It''s truly intriguing.


    "I''m just the lousiest guardian," Ren Yao sighed lightly.


    "No, no,pared to being a lousy guardian, possessing a bit of horniness is quite rare," Qing Yutong chuckled. "Speaking of which, men should be a bit horny. Look at my brother-inw; he''s exceptionally horny."


    ''During the day, he looks like a gentleman, the eldest brother type. But at night, he transforms into a wolf. That''s how it is.''


    ''Brother-inw is a reserved, horny guy, with a unique personality.''


    Upon hearing Qing Yutong''s words, Ren Yao felt a bit depressed. Instead offorting him, she actually said he''s horny.


    Where am I horny? Even if I wanted to be horny, I''d need the equipment for it...


    "Yutong, let''s go. There''s nothing interesting here. Those two who left just now will definitely report us," Yue Hua said softly. There''s no need to stay any longer.


    Qing Yutong also had no intention of staying, "Alright, we can leave."


    Hearing the words of these five women, Ren Yao felt relieved. Finally, they were leaving.


    ''Quickly leave; if you stay, I feel like I''m just a salted fish, apletely powerless kind of salted fish, being yed around by all of you.''


    "By the way, it seems like someone is still locked up." Brittay looked at Ye Zizi and said, as if asking, "Aren''t you going to save him?"


    Ye Zizi snorted, "It''s none of my business. It''s best if he''s dead."


    Kai Yun said with a sidelong nce, "At least someone confessed to you affectionately that night, even carving ''Shuang''er'' on his hand. Wow, that''s truly unforgettable."


    "I won''t talk to you guys!" Ye Zizi charged forward after saying this, feeling like they could talk about this forever.


    ''There are only a few of them now. When we return, those people... just thinking about it gives me goosebumps. me it all on Yang Haotian; why doesn''t he just die?''


    "Let''s go too." Brittany said indifferently and then also charged forward.


    Ren Yao wasughing inwardly, ''just leave, leave quickly. You, these ferocious women, unreasonable women.''


    Communication is impossible.


    "Yue Hua, Kai Yun, you go up first. I''ll bring Yang Haotian up." Qing Yutong felt that Yang Haotian also contributed, and now that he''s been captured, it wouldn''t be right to just leave him.


    "Alright."


    Yue Hua and Kai Yun also left, leaving only Qing Yutong and Ren Yao.


    Ren Yao sat upright, seemingly a bit uneasy. He thought, ''why haven''t you left yet? Hurry up and leave¡­''


    "Come with me to help bring someone out." Qing Yutong said softly.


    "Huh? Bring someone? Who and why?" Ren Yao asked.


    "Bring someone who''s as horny as you." Qing Yutong smirked. These two people meeting might spark some intense mes. It''s a bit anticipated.


    After saying a few words, Qing Yutong handed the matter over to Ren Yao. With a follower by her side, things would be much easier. Tasks like these don''t require personal involvement.


    "Then I''ll help you with this matter. Can I leave now?" Ren Yao had a cute expression, coupled with that distinctive bald head, it was a bit seductive.


    "Leave? Where are you going?"


    "Well... I want to contemte the true essence of life here and be a qualified guardian," Ren Yao said, covering his chest, as if indicating he wanted to turn over a new leaf.


    Qing Yutong clenched her small pink fist, wearing a sinister smile. "Contemtion won''t help. Follow us and mix in; that''s the promising path. Hurry up and handle your business. Don''t make me wait anxiously, or you''ll be punched again. Speed up, improve your efficiency; that''s what you should contemte."


    "I..."


    "What about you?"


    "I''ll go and be right back..." Ren Yao felt he was beyond salvation. Why did this kind of thing happen? So frustrating, infuriating, and vexing...


    "That''s right, Guardian, show your dignity. GOGO!" Hearing Qing Yutong cheer from behind, Ren Yao felt at a loss. He rushed out like he was running away.


    "You run pretty fast." Qing Yutong suddenly appeared on Ren Yao''s right, still lying down.


    Ren Yao swallowed, ''these women! They''re not good people!''


    "I''m increasing my work efficiency." Ren Yao squeezed out a smile and said, with no other thoughts in his mind. Thankfully, he didn''t get hurt this time.


    Qing Yutong patted his bald head. "That''s right, hurry up. I''ll give you the time it takes to burn an incense stick. We have to go to other ces."


    "I understand."


    Qing Yutong stopped and looked at Ren Yao. "Thinking of running? Impossible."


    Ren Yao quickly arrived in front of the Aquapolis.


    He recognized the three Overlords in front of him. Although they didn''t appear just now, he saw everything.


    At this moment, Bao Ci and the others also saw Ren Yao, showing curiosity...


    Who is this, not wearing clothes, so impolite.


    And... neither male nor female, and a bald head.


    Are they here to perform a y?


    "Who goes there?" Pi Liangjun shouted loudly.


    Ren Yao was originally full of anger and wanted to take action against these guys, but he still had to handle the business...


    "What? Forgot about me so soon!?" Ren Yao said indifferently. This is the aura a guardian disyed, absolutely not a joke.


    However, facing five women, he couldn''t muster this kind of aura at all. In fact, from the beginning, he felt a bit overwhelmed.


    Hearing Ren Yao''s words, the three were taken aback.


    Kong Feicheng reacted first, pointing at Ren Yao, "You''re that Abyssal Sea Demon!"


    "What nonsense is the Abyssal Sea Demon? That''s just my little insect!"


    The three: "..."


    That powerful Abyssal Sea Demon is just a little insect of the opponent? Impossible... absolutely impossible!


    "Stop talking nonsense, release a person, quickly! My patience is not very good," Ren Yao sternly ordered. Time was pressing; there was no time for chit-chat.


    "We''ll see if you''re capable!" Bao Ci angrily shouted. After all, his son died, and he was still in pain. His son was outstanding; not everyone couldpare to him!


    All the star cannons were aimed at Ren Yao.


    An astonishing aura was gathering, but Ren Yao slowly extended his fingers...


    Witnessing this, silver light shot out from his fingertips, directly shattering one of the star cannons, causing the yet-to-be-assembled star cannons to burst instantly.


    The number of these star cannons was limited, all handed down by the ancestors. Each one lost was truly a loss.


    However, Ren Yao calmly pointed one by one, effortlessly destroying each one.


    Kong Fei Cheng and the other two were dumbfounded. The defence of these star cannons couldn''t be broken even by Overlords, yet this person was able to handle them so easily!


    This couldn''t be possible! Absolutely impossible!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 921 (Obedient)

    Chapter 921 (Obedient)


    "This is unreal!"


    However, the final star cannonpleted charging, and a silver-white energy surged towards Ren Yao.


    Seeing thest ray of hope shoot out, Pi Liangjun and the other two stared fixedly at this silver-white light wave.


    ''I, Kong Feicheng, am not bragging, but even if the other party is a super Overlord, this shot will turn him into debris.''''


    Ren Yao watched the iing white light wave without any defence.


    Boom!


    When the white light wave touched Ren Yao''s body, a dazzling white light burst forth, and a terrifying pressure swept through the entire underwater world. The sea churned, and the city resonated with a rumbling sound. All residents hid in their homes, and today''s events would be unforgettable for a lifetime.


    This was truly the disaster day for Aquapolis, without a doubt.


    "He should be dead," Bao Ci said in a deep voice.


    "Probably," Pi Liangjun couldn''t figure it out either, and there was a dust cloud ahead.


    "We can''t even sense his aura. He should have been sted into pieces," Kong Feicheng said in a low voice, cing his hands behind his back as if the crisis had been averted.


    However, they seemed to forget one thing: they never sensed Ren Yao''s aura from the beginning.


    When the dust settled, a figure still stood not far away.


    The three of them froze, their jaws would have dropped to the ground if that were possible, but it wasn''t allowed.


    "He''s actually fine!!!" Bao Ci eximed in horror.


    The light wave left no mark on his body; this couldn''t be possible!


    The three of them thought it was impossible, and even felt that the star cannon might be fake.


    Ren Yao, who could take two punches from Ye Zizi without any harm, had an incredibly strong defence. The power of this star cannon seemed like scratching an itch for him, causing no harm at all.


    Ren Yao reached out again, destroying thest star cannon, then calmly said, "If you don''t release him, I''ll have to kill."


    "Release him! Release him! Him!" Kong Feicheng spoke unclearly, just hoping to get rid of this troublemaker.


    However, some guards didn''t know who to release.


    Kong Feicheng quickly asked, "Um, what person do you want us to release?"


    "It''s the one you caught today, named Yang Haotian," Ren Yao said calmly, exuding a powerful aura. This was the true guardian. The previous one was definitely fake.


    "Hurry! Hurry and release Yang Haotian!" Bao Ci shouted angrily. If they had known it would turn out like this, they should have released him earlier. Now that the star cannon was gone, they still had to release him. It was aplete loss, not worth it.


    People often regret only after experiencing things, just like these three Overlords. Without the star cannon, they lost a crucialyer of defence. If someone attacked now, it would be dangerous.


    Soon, Yang Haotian was brought in, still paralyzed all over, with only his eyes able to move, and of course, he could speak.


    "Release him quickly," Pi Liangjun lightlymanded.


    The guards cautiously replied, "We can''t release him."


    The three Overlords: "..."


    Are you freaking kidding me? Who''s in charge now? You dare not release him? Do you want to watch the three of us Overlords die before you''re willing to let go?


    "Release him now!" Bao Ci angrily shouted, scaring the two guards into letting go immediately.


    However, as soon as they let go, the stiff Yang Haotian fell directly, his nose mming hard against the ground.


    The three Overlords were a bit bewildered. How did he fall so easily?


    "What''s going on?" Kong Feicheng questioned.


    "He''s poisoned," the guard nervously exined. They had already said not to release him, and as soon as they did, he copsed.


    Poisoned?


    Pi Liangjun immediately understood; it was his third son''s usual method.


    Luckily, he had the antidote...


    Pi Liangjun took out a lump of yellow, unidentifiable substance with a strong odour. It didn''t look aesthetically pleasing, and it even resembled... well, cough...


    "Just lick it, and you''ll be fine," Pi Liangjun said softly, even with a caring look, giving a different impression, like an uncle holding a lollipop.


    Yang Haotian: "..."


    ''Is this how you and your son deceive people? Just because I licked a sword earlier and got poisoned, now you want me to lick this? Do you think I''m an idiot? What kind of poison is this now?''


    ''It doesn''t seem like it; just looking at its shape makes it more terrifying than that previous poison!''


    ''Making me lick shit!''


    ''Damn it! Even more malicious! I would rather die than lick that!''


    "Young man, don''t doubt it. This is indeed the antidote. Just lick it, and you''ll be fine," Pi Liangjun said patiently, noticing the wary expression in his eyes. He probably thought it was poison.


    But it did look a bit like poison, at least in shape, but there was no other choice; it grew into this strange shape.


    "I won''t lick it, you old scoundrel. It''s really bad." Yang Haotian refused toply, asserting his manhood. How could a real man lick such a dirty thing?


    Pi Liangjun exchanged a nce with Bao Ci and Kong Feicheng, immediately holding down Yang Haotian''s head!


    This...


    So ruthless!


    Yang Haotian felt like he was about to be humiliated!


    ''On this day, I''ve been humiliated so many times; it''s simply the greatest shame of my life.''


    "Good boy, it''ll be over in a moment," Pi Liangjun said with a sinister smile, making Yang Haotian on the verge of copse. ''What kind of good boy am I? Who is your child? Get lost, old man!''


    Pi Liangjun was really helpless, so he had no choice but to shove it all in directly.


    ''Oh my god! I''m Yang Haotian, the protagonist of the Red Envelope System! These shameless old scoundrels.''


    However, when Yang Haotian really took a lick, he suddenly felt a refreshing flow inside his body, veryfortable...


    The previously stiff feeling gradually disappeared, and unconsciously, Yang Haotian was licking it on his own.


    It''s really delicious.


    Seeing that Yang Haotian was fine, Pi Liangjun snatched it back. ''This is a treasure, and you dared to lick so many times.''


    Yang Haotian looked at Pi Liangjun with a resentful look. ''I was enjoying licking it, and you shamelessly took it away, viin!''


    Bao Ci respectfully said, "Young master, someone hase to take you away. Follow him and leave."


    Yang Haotian nced at Ren Yao and said seriously, "Who is this? I don''t know him. I''m not going!"


    The three Overlords: "..."


    Pi Liangjun forced out a smile, "Child, don''t make a scene, be obedient... Your daddy is here to pick you up."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 922 (My Hair Will Grow Back)

    Chapter 922 (My Hair Will Grow Back)


    "Whoever wants to be his son is a lunatic," Yang Haotian rolled his eyes. He was already unlucky enough; he didn''t want to end up in another dangerous ce.


    The three Overlords almost knelt down. Young man, just leave. Don''t linger, or that androgynous baldie might start killing people indiscriminately.


    "Young man, this person is here to save you," Kong Feicheng almost wanted to take action. They had never seen someone like this, preferring to stay locked up rather than go out.


    "He looks so ugly, definitely a bad guy. How could he be here to save me? You''re trying to trick me; it''s impossible!"


    "Young master, you shouldn''t speak like that; it''s very impolite."


    "Yes, don''t judge people by their appearance."


    "Just because someone is ugly doesn''t mean they''re a bad person, unless they''re really ugly."


    "But I really think he''s really ugly."


    The three Overlords silently nodded.


    "So, I''ve decided to stay here permanently."


    "Elder brother! Can''t you call him elder brother? Even if he''s a bad person, you still have to go, or we''ll be finished." Kong Feicheng couldn''t care less and just called him elder brother.


    Yang Haotian did feel that the person was terrifying, which was why he refused to go. It wasn''t a joke.


    In other words, if he went over there, it would be a disaster.


    At least here, there was food to eat.


    Ren Yao sighed deeply, realising that he had to resort to the backup n.


    He shouted, "It''s Shuang''er who asked me toe and save you."


    As soon as Yang Haotian heard that it was Shuang''er, his spirits lifted. After all, his red envelope was still on her butt.


    "In fact, I think people who are ugly have good hearts, just like him. Goodbye~" Yang Haotian said and flew towards Ren Yao.


    The three Overlords finally saw the little ancestor leave and felt relieved.


    When Yang Haotian saw Ren Yao in front of him, he smiled and said, "Brother, did Shuang''er really ask you toe and get me?"


    "Do you think I wanted toe?! They''re a group of malicious women!"


    Yang Haotian''s face became more and more surprised, then he grabbed Ren Yao''s shoulder, "I feel the same way. They are a group of vicious women, torturing me to death."


    "We..."


    "We''re all unfortunate souls."


    Yang Haotian and Ren Yao sighed deeply, expressing their helplessness in the face of this situation. Since resistance was futile, they decided to enjoy the refreshing whipping.


    However, as Ren Yao left, he turned back and said, "Next time, dare to call me ugly or bald again! I''ll damn well kill you all. My hair just hasn''t grown back yet!"


    The immense pressure made the three Overlords kneel down, frightened into quickly saying kind words. This person was unexpectedly powerful and terrifying. Luckily, they didn''t resist earlier; otherwise, they would have surely ended up dead.


    ''May the heavens bless our Aquapolis.''


    The things left behind by the ancestors are indeed formidable.


    Yang Haotian sensed Ren Yao''s strength and was astonished.


    "Brother, are you really this strong? We can join forces," Yang Haotian felt there was a way, and they could definitely capture those vicious women, securing his red envelope.


    Ren Yao sighed, "Young brother, please dispel this crazy idea. I still want to breathe fresh air; I won''t apany you to your death."


    "Just kidding. Look at how serious you are. They are so kind, all good people. I, Yang Haotian, am truly fortunate to be by their side," Yang Haotian immediately began to tter upon seeing the figure not far away, his soul trembling in fear.


    Not only Yang Haotian but Ren Yao as well.


    Qing Yutong was waiting nearby for the two. "You guys are quite fast."


    "Haha, just a small gesture," Ren Yao had no choice but to submit to Qing Yutong.


    Yang Haotian immediately shouted, "Elder sister, you came to rescue me! I''m so lucky." He was about to rush forward to hug her thigh.


    Qing Yutong kicked him away, saying, "Stop the nonsense; get on the boat!"


    Yang Haotian grinned, "On the boat... on the boat... elder sister, where are we going?"


    "To a fun ce, Baldie, follow me," Qing Yutong said.


    "Well, good..." Ren Yao reluctantly followed behind. The three of them rushed upwards.


    On the sea, the ship was still there, but it had turned from daylight to night.


    Afternding on the ship, Yang Haotian immediately shouted, "Shuang''er, I''m back."


    A murderous voice sounded from inside the ship, "If you dare to call me Shuang''er again, I''ll punch you into pieces!"


    "Okay," Yang Haotian immediately cowered.


    Qing Yutong walked into the cabin, with the two following behind like attendants.


    However, Yang Haotian was much weaker than Ren Yao.


    "Yutong, where are we going next?" Brittany asked curiously. Today has been quite interesting and fun.


    Qing Yutong pursed her lips, "How about we go y in Yang Haotian''s empire first? Then we can make ns."


    "This idea is not bad, let''s go then," Kai Yun immediately agreed. After all, it was just for fun.


    Yang Haotian actually wanted to say, "I''m an emperor, at least consider my opinion before deciding." You guys are too overbearing; my mom won''t let me y with you anymore.


    The troublemaking group of five didn''t stop causing trouble; they just couldn''t stop. In the end, things escted to an uncontroble extent.


    Meanwhile, in a small vige in the northwest of the Voidless Empire.


    At this time, every household was staying indoors for warmth, with snow falling heavily outside. The temperature was well below ten degrees Celsius.


    Suddenly...


    A strange sound of footsteps echoed, especially the sound of steps on the snowy ground, which seemed particrly eerie.


    The faint light from the windows illuminated a figure holding a scythe, casting his shadow on the nearby wall.


    This was a ck-robed figure with a scythe.


    This was the Death Mage, and everything had been arranged ording to the script. This was the first scene.


    Male protagonist: Death Mage.


    Cameo: Ye Hua.


    Screenwriter: Mu Ran.


    Lines: Improvisation.


    The Death Mage expressed that it was his first time doing something like this, and being the male protagonist made him a bit uneasy, making him feel a bit embarrassed.


    Waking people up in the middle of the night seemed inappropriate.


    After all, the Death Mage was a cultured young man.


    Therefore, the Death Mage decided not to knock on the doors and raised his Death Scythe high!


    ""Jejejejeje..."


    Imperial Trantion: "!Summon the evil spirits!"


    The Death Mage shouted angrily, and countless evil spirits flew into the hundred households.


    Instantly, the entire vige echoed with cries. Everyone was driven to the central square by the evil spirits. Some people hadn''t even put on their clothes and were shivering in the freezing cold.


    Countless evil spirits hovered in the air, and everyone knelt on the snowy ground, pale with fear. Some children hid in their parents'' arms, too scared to look. Some bolder children secretly nced at the evil spirits.


    Slowly, the figure of the Death Mage appeared in front of the crowd. When they saw it was an undead, despair filled their faces!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 923 (You Bastard)

    Chapter 923 (You Bastard)


    Even the children burst into tears at the sight of the undead because even kids knew that the undead were evil and did all kinds of wicked deeds. Parents immediately covered their children''s mouths, and a muffled crying sound filled the square.


    The Death Mage felt annoyed; being the male protagonist was tough. Why didn''t Your Honore to be the male protagonist? Moreover, it had to be an evil male protagonist.


    Fortunately, the Death Mage''s expression couldn''t change. Just based on this skull face, he could scare people to death.


    "Jejejejeje..."


    Imperial Trantion: "You will be my sacrifice... Hahaha..."


    After saying this, the Death Mage felt that his lines were weak, not at all impressive.


    Trantion work was left to the evil spirits hovering in the sky.


    "Lowly humans! You will be great sacrifices for the mighty undead. You will feel immense honour as you offer your humble lives to the mighty undead!"


    Death Mage: "..."


    ''Damn it! Did I say it like that?''


    The trantion was unexpectedly sharp, truly embarrassing. Your Honorwas probably mocking him.


    This was really embarrassing.


    Look at these evil spirits, speaking better than himself. It seemed that when he went back this time, he would have to learn how to speak from Xun Fang.


    At this moment, the vige chief stood up, his old face revealing fearlessness. "We will not surrender to the undead! Children! Fellow vigers! Stand up, we won''t bow to the undead!"


    "Yes! We won''t yield!"


    "That''s right! We''ll fight to the end!"


    "Brothers, pick up your hoes and fight it!"


    Hundreds of people were already shouting, and the momentum indeed rose significantly.


    Although the Death Mage''s eloquence wasn''t great, his power was still there!


    The Death Scythe in his hand fiercely stabbed into the ground, causing a gust of wind. The powerful pressure shocked everyone, and they all knelt on the ground instantly. Some even spat blood.


    Before the Death Mage could speak, the evil spirits began to add lines forcefully.


    "Lowly humans, actually provoking the mighty undead. You will be the most miserable sacrifices, and your souls will never find redemption!"


    The Death Mage felt that he didn''t need to speak anymore; let these evil spirits handle itpletely.


    This was somewhat pitiful.


    Everyone began to pray to the heavens, pleading with the gods toe and save their followers and shatter the evil before them.


    However, as everyone prayed, a golden light unexpectedly shed across the dark sky.


    Everyone was stunned, never expecting their prayers to be instantly answered by divine intervention. The gods had not abandoned them; there was still hope.


    The golden light of the dark night slowly descended, revealing a figure adorned in golden armour emitting a sacred glow!


    Even the gods themselves didn''t possess such an imposing presence. Finally, there was salvation!


    However, as the golden armourpletely descended, everyone was dumbfounded...


    This wasn''t the gods at all; it was another member of the undead!


    Heavens! Were they being yed with?


    They were all in it together...


    Heavens were destined to destroy their human race.


    Wearing the golden armour was none other than Ye Hua. Staying in the imperial pce was too boring, soing out to y with his subordinates was quite interesting. Acting out a little drama with them was fun.


    However, this idiot Death Mage couldn''t speak at all. Look at how well those evil spirits spoke. When he went back this time, he would have to learn from Xun Fang how to talk. She shouldn''t just spend her time fishing; she would go bankrupt sooner orter.


    Look at Ye Hua; he never gambled, never touched tobo or alcohol. He was truly the best man in the world. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were fortunate to find such a man; it was a blessing for several lifetimes.


    But Ye Hua noticed that his sudden arrival didn''t move these people at all. Instead, they looked like they were about to die.


    "Jejejeje..."


    Imperial Trantion: "Who are you?"


    Evil spirit: "You bastard, who are you?"


    Death Mage: "..."


    ''Your Honor, this wasn''t what I said; you understand what I mean. These lines were added by those evil spirits themselves.''


    Hearing those evil spirits calling him a bastard, Ye Hua exploded. This term was reserved for his women, and anyone else who dared to use it would be dealt with!


    Ye Hua stretched out a bony hand, grabbing the air! The evil spirit that called him a bastard instantly exploded in mid-air.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. What was going on? Weren''t they on the same side?


    Ye Hua drew his precious sword, also shining with golden light. "I am the embodiment of justice! You damn undead, trying to harm innocent humans. I will not forgive you!"


    With Ye Hua''s words, an unmatched aura emanated from his entire body. Everyone was left stunned. This undead! He had a strong sense of justice!


    The evil spirits began speaking again, "You, the scum of the undead, dare to harm your own kind just for these humble humans. Great Mage, quickly grant it death and let it understand that the dignity of the undead cannot be vited."


    Death Mage felt extremely hopeless. Why were the evil spirits he summoned so outstanding? Did anyone care about his feelings? After all, he was their boss''s boss.


    Ye Hua thought the evil spirits'' acting was not bad. Looking at this Death Mage, he stood there like a fool, motionless.


    Lifting his big sword, Ye Hua pointed it at Death Mage and shouted, "You are the disgrace of the undead! The undead race yearns for peace. It''s because of people like you that tarnish the reputation of my undead race. Today, I''ll let you taste the might of my big sword!"


    After saying this, Ye Hua leaped high with his big sword in hand.


    Death Mage''s eyes shed with a red light. This was the first time he fought with Your Honor! It was the supreme honour, the utmost glory!


    With the Death Scythe in hand, Death Mage raised both hands above his head.


    ng!


    A terrifying aura spread out.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Let''s go outside and fight. Do not harm the innocent!"


    "Jejejeje¡­"


    Imperial Trantion: "As you wish!"


    Saying this, the two disappeared into the night sky. However, not long after, a brilliant explosion unfolded not far away. The vigers were left dumbfounded. They were so powerful!


    No one knew who would win. Hopefully, it would be the righteous undead. If it was the evil one, they were surely doomed!


    However, not far away, Ye Hua stood with hands behind his back while Death Mage yed around with magic by his side. Fireballs here, lightning spells there, creating a scene of a battle!


    "Death Mage, your eloquence needs more practice," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    "Jejejeje¡­"


    Imperial Trantion: "Understood."


    "And also, when acting, you have to immerse yourself. Even if you only know how to say jejejeje, pay attention to the tone, fluctuating up and down. That''s how you can portray your inner thoughts. Understand?"


    Death Mage didn''t quite get it.


    "Jejejeje~"


    Imperial Trantion: "Understood."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 924 (Acting Must Be in Place)

    Chapter 924 (Acting Must Be in ce)


    The Death Mage continuously castrge-scale explosion magic, causing the surroundings to be charred and tender. The civilians in the vige were trembling in fear. It was too terrifying; these two undead beings were unexpectedly enemies,pletely overturning their perception of the undead.


    Gradually, the explosions ceased.


    Everyone became tense, eager to know who had won. Hopefully, it was the righteous undead. If it was the undead in the ck robe, they would be in big trouble; the lives of the entire vige would be in their hands.


    People started praying to the heavens, hoping that the golden undead had won.


    When a golden light flew over, everyone became excited. Some even embraced each other in joy. Heaven had not abandoned them; the benevolent undead had emerged victorious.


    Ye Hua''s armour appeared a bit tattered. It was all part of the act¡ªafter all, props were necessary for a convincing performance. This could perfectly illustrate that he had just been through a horrific battle. Would you humans be moved by this?


    "Thank you for saving us," the vige chief said with tears in his eyes, kneeling down in worship.


    Seeing the vige chief kneeling, others began to follow suit. They could never have imagined that they would worship an undead being.


    But this undead being had saved their lives, worthy of such reverence.


    Ye Hua felt the atmosphere was good. This was the feeling he wanted¡ªhis n was gradually unfolding.


    "Get up, there''s no need for this," Ye Hua said in a deep voice, sounding somewhat weak, as if he had just won a hard-fought battle.


    "Thank you for saving all the people in our vige," the vige chief eximed gratefully.


    "I am eliminating evil for the sake of the people. Among the other races, there are both good and bad individuals. The undead we faced just now belong to thetter category¡ªughtering innocents for their selfish desires. I will gradually deal with these scum, preventing them from tarnishing the reputation of other races!"


    After Ye Hua made this impassioned speech, everyone felt it made sense. Even among humans, there were good and bad people. The same should apply to other races, like this undead who seemed like a good person.


    It seemed that Ye Hua gave off the impression of a good person.


    However, in reality, he was quite the opposite¡ªdeceptive and dishonest. He even deceived his wives. You could call him a scumbag.


    "What the hero said is absolutely right. Regardless of the race, there are good and bad individuals," the vige chief respectfully concurred. If possible, he wanted to spread this uplifting message, letting everyone know that not all members of other races were bad.


    Ye Hua thought the old man was not bad; he seemed like a decent person.


    "Why don''t you move to the Voidless Empire? There, you''ll have various benefits. As long as you''re willing to work, you can support yourselves," Ye Hua suggested.


    "Hero, we''re used to living here. Suddenly moving... we''re afraid..." the vige chief hesitated.


    Ye Hua replied calmly, "The safety of the Voidless Empire is guaranteed. If you continue staying here and encounter a simr incident, what will you do? After all, I can''t protect you every day."


    The vige chief agreed with Ye Hua''s reasoning. If those viins came back, what would they do then? Everyone would be in danger.


    "Consider it. The Voidless Empire can ensure your safety, and such incidents won''t happen there," Ye Hua said before disappearing on the spot. He didn''t wait for them to make a decision.


    Because only by leaving could they feel fear.


    "Vige chief, I think we should go to the Voidless Empire," a middle-aged woman spoke up.


    "Yeah, vige chief, if those bad guyse back, we won''t have any way to defend ourselves."


    "Indeed, now that the hero has left, we should make a decision quickly."


    "Then let''s have a meeting now to decide!" The vige chief didn''t waste time. Everyone''s concerns were valid, and if it was necessary, they should move to the Voidless Empire.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua had returned to the pce. The y had been quite interesting, and he was eager to continue.


    "Ye Hua, where did you just go?" Qing Ya suddenly asked. Ye Hua had been acting suspiciously these past few days, like he was up to something, but he wouldn''t say what.


    Ye Hua called out to Daji, "Make me a cup of tea."


    "Of course, my lord. Would you like a foot bath as well?" Daji asked obediently.


    "Sure, a foot bath." Ye Hua sat in a chair, looking rxed.


    "What were you doing, Ye Hua?" Qing Ya sat beside him, shaking his shoulders yfully.


    "I didn''t do anything, just took a walk outside," Ye Hua casually replied.


    Donghuang Baizhi also approached, "Ye Hua, you''re the emperor yet you make us handle things. Qing Ya and I deal with a lot every day, and you''re just ying outside. Don''t you care about us?"


    Ye Hua hadn''t expected that running an empire would be so troublesome. It was giving him a headache just thinking about it.


    Now he could onlyfort them.


    He embraced Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, "You''ve worked hard. Keep it up in the future."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were left speechless.


    "You need to tell us what you''ve been up to, Ye Hua," Donghuang Baizhi demanded.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just nning for humans and other races to coexist peacefully. Isn''t that more important? So, I''m a bit tired," Ye Hua exined casually.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi exchanged nces. It felt so fake; he must have been sneaking out to y and deliberately came up with an excuse.


    They looked at each other and seemed to have an idea, so they didn''t press him further.


    Soon, Daji arrived with the foot bath water, cing it beside Ye Hua''s feet.


    "My lord, let Daji help you with your foot bath," Daji asked respectfully, mindful of the presence of the twodies.


    In a good mood, Ye Hua agreed.


    Daji was quite excited and immediately brought slippers for Ye Hua. Then, she gently ced his feet in the warm water, massaging them lightly. It felt so refreshing!


    Encountering her lord''s sacred body for the first time, Daji''s face turned red. Oh my, she finally touched her lord''s body.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi gave Ye Hua a disdainful look. This is your reward, but at most, it''s just a foot bath. Don''t even think about anything else.


    After the bath, Ye Hua embraced his two wives and said with a slight smile, "Let''s go to bed."


    "You go by yourself; we still have work to do," Qing Ya knew Ye Hua''s character. He was probably up to no good again.


    "Is work more important than sleep? I need to criticise both of you properly. We can continue tomorrow," Ye Hua scolded with a stern face,monly known as scolding his wives. Later, he would also have a yer bacsh, making things tough for Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    The two tender wives were no match for Ye Hua. Domestic violence was in progress.


    In the following days, Ye Hua and the Death Mage continued their act, and more and more people praised the virtues of the undead.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 925 (Ye Hua vs. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi)

    Chapter 925 (Ye Hua vs. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi)


    But today, Ye Hua decided to y the role of a viin, enjoying the feeling of being a bad guy.


    It''s been many years since he yed the role of a viin; it''s a bit shameful.


    Looking at the hundreds of people kneeling before him, Ye Hua suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction. He wanted to snap his fingers and turn them into crimson foam, floating in the air.


    That feeling must be exhrating, truly beyond ordinary pleasure.


    Ye Hua''s thoughts suddenly returned to the past, to the chaotic state of indiscriminate killing of the innocent.


    But he quickly adjusted. That was in the past; he has already turned over a new leaf.


    ''But wait, wasn''t it supposed to be the Death Mage''s turn to take the stage? Where is he?


    He couldn''t be asleep, could he, that foolish fellow?''


    However, the current Death Mage wasn''t asleep; he was kneeling on the ground, trembling in fear.


    Because in front of him stood two women, esteemeddies!!!


    ''Oh, dear! It''s going to be exposed. The esteemeddies have arrived!!!''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi finally couldn''t take it anymore. Their man came and went at odd hours. Could it be that he''s imitating others by keeping a mistress outside?


    After observing for these few days, they found out the Death Mage was the same. So, they followed him.


    Ye Hua didn''t notice, but they saw the Death Mage.


    "Where is your lord?" Qing Ya asked sternly.


    The Death Mage was about to wet himself. ''Do I have to spill the beans? Is Your Honor currently ying the role of a viin? How awkward!''


    "Jejeje."


    Donghuang Baizhi rolled her eyes. "Speak in humannguage."


    "Jejejeje."


    Imperial Trantion: "Esteemeddy, I can''t speak humannguage."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi naturally knew the Death Mage couldn''t speak humannguage.


    But now, they were more curious about where Ye Hua had gone. He made it all mysterious, definitely not doing anything good.


    ''This scoundrel bullied us at night, made us work during the day, and now he''s swaggering around outside. It''s truly infuriating.''


    He doesn''t care about his wives at all; they''re on the verge of tears.


    "Quickly, tell us, use your phone to type," Donghuang Baizhi was very angry. These two were definitely covering for each other.The Death Mage dared not speak, keeping his head down and remaining silent, unwilling to betray his lord even if it cost him his life.


    "Qing Ya, there seems to be a vige over there," Donghuang Baizhi pointed towards the distance.


    Qing Ya looked over and confirmed it. Many people were standing in the square.


    "Let''s go check it out," Qing Ya said in a serious tone.


    The Death Mage quickly stood up.


    Seeing his reaction, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi became even more curious. Their graceful figures instantly disappeared from the spot.


    Meanwhile, on the square, Ye Hua was still showing off.


    "You insignificant humans! Bing my ve is the blessing you earned from your past lives. Don''t expect anyone toe to your rescue. Even if someone does, I will crush them, then barbecue them on charcoal until they''re burnt to a crisp, not even fit for dogs to eat."


    As Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi arrived, they heard this speech. Their beautiful eyes froze; why was there an undead here? Moreover, the way he spoke sounded so much like their man.


    Ye Hua felt a moment of unease.


    However, the people kneeling on the ground saw two beautiful women appear, and their dim eyes suddenly ignited with hope.


    These two beauties were so gorgeous; they must be goddesses, sent by the heavens to rescue them from danger, that''s why such an arrangement was made.


    "Goddess, save us!"


    "Goddess, save us, he''s going to fry us!"


    "Sister, save us, he''s so evil!"


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Why did his wives appear instead of the Death Mage? This was ruining the act.


    They still didn''t know his true identity; luckily... luckily... they shouldn''t suspect anything.


    "Who are you!" Qing Ya asked in a cold voice, and Donghuang Baizhi watched the skeleton cautiously.


    Ye Hua, with his back to his wives, was now thinking of a way to get them to leave. These two women were ruining his good time. Tonight, when he got back, their buttocks would be sore.


    Ye Hua slowly turned around, his hollow eye sockets staring at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. "I am someone you cannot afford to offend!"


    Ye Hua, inspired in the moment, decided to y the role and found it quite amusing.


    Upon hearing Ye Hua''s words, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both momentarily stunned.


    It had been a long time since someone dared to speak to them in such a manner because anyone who dared to do so met an unfortunate end, all eliminated by their own man.


    However, today, there was a skeleton daring to utter such words, truly seeking death!


    Ye Hua felt uneasy. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi seemed a bit off. ''I didn''t insult you; is it necessary for you to put on such a sour face?''


    "Say it again and see!" Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi descended, glowering at Ye Hua, ready to start a fight at the slightest provocation.


    ''Oh my! These two women had inted egos. How dare they speak to him like this? They truly deserved a good spanking!''


    "You two women, those who know their ce should scram! Don''t disturb me while I''m here killing people!" Ye Hua sternly ordered, hoping the best oue would be to scare them away.


    Yet, were Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi scared off so easily? They had witnessed numerous grand scenes with Ye Hua. This was just a small skeleton being so arrogant; it was an eye-opener.


    Confronted by another boastful skeleton, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were feeling a bit uneasy.


    Mainly because they had been living infort, and suddenly, a skeleton appeared, being so audacious. They didn''t know how to react.


    "Do you know who I am?" Qing Ya shouted angrily.


    Ye Hua almost burst intoughter. Women like them, at crucial moments, had to bring their true selves into the picture.


    "I don''t know," Ye Hua replied casually.


    Qing Ya was furious and shouted, "I am..."


    Before Qing Ya could finish, Donghuang Baizhi covered Qing Ya''s small mouth. "Don''t say it; otherwise, people might think we rely on our man."


    Qing Ya was also muddled by anger, habitually bringing out her man, forgetting that she was also a formidable woman.


    Ye Hua was indeed holding back hisughter. These two women were so cute.


    People talk about the seven-year itch, but what itch? Ye Hua was increasingly fond of them. They were truly mischievous. [The phrase "seven-year itch" is a colloquial expression that refers to a supposed tendency for some people to be restless or dissatisfied with their romantic rtionships or marriages around the seven-year mark. It suggests a period of potential difficulty or temptation after seven years of being together.]


    ''Today, let''s tease them a bit.''


    "What are you? Even if you are the wife of the God of Heaven, I would dare to fight you!" Ye Hua was very arrogant. Qing Ya had never seen such arrogance before.


    Donghuang Baizhi appeared calm. "If you knew, you definitely wouldn''t speak such words."


    "Hehe, I know your backing is powerful. It must be a handsome and suave man with an imposing demeanour and lofty ambitions. Such excellence is unmatched by anyone," Ye Hua praised himself, looking at the sky at a 45-degree angle, as ifmenting his own excellence.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 926 (Waiting for Ye Hua to Get Beaten)

    Chapter 926 (Waiting for Ye Hua to Get Beaten)


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi stared nkly at the skeleton.


    This is just...


    Too much like Ye Hua, simply an extreme narcissist.


    "You won''t understand me; I was just talking about myself. Don''t get the wrong idea," Ye Hua reflexively wiped his head, suddenly realising... he seemed to be bald now, with no hair,pletely bald.


    Donghuang Baizhi felt underestimated. Being looked down upon was one thing, but she was Ye Hua''s wife; she couldn''t just let it go.


    "Alright! Then, we''ll have to demonstrate!" Donghuang Baizhi wasn''t backing down; after all, she is the Empress. Her momentum was extraordinary.


    Ye Hua felt uneasy. Was it really going to be a fight?


    Wife beating husband; these two women were getting too arrogant.


    "I don''tpare myself with women," Ye Hua disdainfully said.


    "Hehe, I think you''re just a loser." Qing Ya sneered, and her body suddenly condensed a ribbon, emitting a blue light, looking very gentle.


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched. This was the weapon he gave to Qing Ya, and the one for his wife had to be the most powerful.


    The Annihtion of the Sun, Moon, and Stars!


    A top-notch primordial divine artifact. Despite its appearance as a soft ribbon, being whipped by it could make your soul tremble. It even had a passive skill¡ªsoul incineration. Being whipped by it would definitely make you feel ''ecstatic'' from head to toe.


    Ye Hua felt a bit heavy-hearted. Qing Ya''s strength was not weak, although slightly inferior to his own. But the Annihtion of the Sun, Moon, and Stars was very effective against him. It was a soul-attacking weapon, although it couldn''t cause him harm, being whipped by it would surely make him roll his eyes.


    He had given it to Qing Ya initially for self-defence, never expecting that she would use it against him!


    ''This shameless Qing Ya, I am your husband! How dare you use such a thing against me? Do you believe I''ll whip you back tonight?''


    Seeing the skeleton appearing somewhat fearful, Qing Ya snorted, "Now you know fear. Kneel down and call me elder sister for a quick and easy end."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''Elder sister, yesterday you two were calling me... that... have you both forgotten?''


    "A small man has his ambitions." Ye Hua coldly snorted.


    Donghuang Baizhi shouted, and a sword appeared in her delicate hand.


    Ye Hua felt like covering his head.


    These two women had taken a lot from him, especially in bed, such as this: Darling~ give it to me~ just a little bit~ you should give it to me~


    These two women, when they acted cute, no one could resist.


    As for this sword, it was called Asking Fate.


    The name sounded romantic, but that was impossible for a primordial divine artifact. Even though the sword emitted a pink light, giving off a romantic feeling, it was still a fearsome weapon.But if you knew, the characteristic of this sword is the Asking Fate...monly known as the Fate Sword Technique.


    This damn thing can be deadly. The most significant feature of the Fate Sword Technique is fate...


    It''s like a sword thrusting at you; if it determines fate, no matter how you dodge, it''s useless. It will pierce through anyway.


    Donghuang Baizhi initially found it attractive, so she chose the Asking Fate sword. Ye Hua didn''t care; after all, it wasn''t meant to be used against him.


    But now, they both brought them out, truly shameless!


    ''Using the items of your husband against him¡ªhow can you do that? When I go back this time, I must punish you both properly.''


    ''I''ll let you know that hitting your husband is not right!''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi revealed their weapons, causing the vigers to cheer. These two beautiful women looked like experts; even this skeleton seemed frightened.


    "Hehe, if you have the guts, let''spare fists," Ye Hua disdainfully said, trying to tease his wives.


    But Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi weren''t that foolish.


    A set of armour suddenly condensed on their bodies, leaving Ye Hua in tears. These were things meant to save their lives, and today, he kicked the iron te.


    What about pretending to be weak?


    On Qing Ya''s delicate body, a set of water-blue armour appeared, matching the blue ribbon perfectly. She looked incredibly beautiful, indescribably so.


    This set of armour was also one of Ye Hua''s trump cards.


    Named Scarlet Sky.


    It could immunise against magical damage. With just this, it was effective against him. Even if he cast a spell, although it wouldn''t achieve true immunity, the damage would undoubtedly be weakened.


    Immunising against magical damage was just one aspect; it even had spell reflection damage.


    You could say he was shooting himself in the foot.


    ''This Qing Ya, this time, when I go back, I will make you unable to get out of bed for a week. You will do as I say; begging won''t help, crying won''t help.''


    Besides spell reflection damage, there was more!


    Set attributes!


    Yes!


    Originally, there weren''t any; they were added by Ye Hua.


    Matched with the Annihtion of the Sun, Moon, and Stars, the triggered set effect was first to weaken the enemy''sbat power!


    This was an idea Ye Hua came up with to protect his beloved. But now...


    Second, all skill effects doubled.


    This was simply greatly weakening hisbat power. This equipment of yours is for big spenders; you can''t even afford it.


    Third, the set skill, Unrestrained...


    This skill left Ye Hua helpless; it was a passive skill. From the name alone, you could tell it made you unrestrained, enhancing your own strength for half an hour. It was terrifying.


    ''Anyway, Qing Ya''s set of equipment can absolutelypletely counteract me. I must have been blind to give Qing Ya such a set of equipment in the first ce.''


    However, Donghuang Baizhi''s armour is even more impressive. Radiating a golden-white glow all over her body, it looks very sacred and invible.


    ''I''ve decided, tonight I''m going to thoroughly vite you both, from head to toe.''


    This set of armour is called Compassionate Navigation through the Dark Immortal!


    It has an extremely insane passive skill.


    Healing!


    And it''s automatic healing!


    As long as you''re in battle, even if you''re injured, it slowly restores you, and it''s even area-of-effect healing. It''s simply insane to the extreme!


    Of course, healing is just one of its features.


    There''s another even more incredible feature: adding buffs.


    Yes, this BUFF is also area-of-effect. Ye Hua used to think Donghuang Baizhi liked leading troops into battle, so he deliberately gave her this good thing. However, he never expected it to be used against him first.


    What happens after adding buffs?


    Compassionate Navigation through the Dark Immortal! Although "Dark" and "Immortal" seem contradictory, whenbined in this set of armour, its protective capabilities be insanely high. The same goes for spell defence. Although it doesn''t have Qing Ya''s immunity, this well-rounded type is quite robust, making people marvel.


    And both the Asking Fate and Compassionate Navigation through the Dark Immortal also have set effects.


    The probability of triggering the Fate Sword Technique is greatly increased, the chance of triggering the top-tier BUFF is increased, and the chance of triggering recovery is increased.


    Don''t underestimate it, even with just these three, if you''re lucky, you be practically invincible.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 927 (Come And See, Lord And the Ladies Are Fighting)

    Chapter 927 (Come And See, Lord And the Ladies Are Fighting)


    These two women are really audacious, unexpectedly unting such powerful gear against a small skeleton. It''s like they''re showing off,monly known as acting cool!


    ''I don''t know who they learned from, actually enjoying showing off so much. When I go back, I need to have a good talk with them. This kind of equipment is for fighting bosses. Do I look like an evil boss? Everyone says I''m a good person.


    I swear, I''m going to spank their little butts tonight. No begging will help.


    Because I''m about to get beaten.


    What! You ask why I''m getting beaten? Do you think I''ll wait to spank my wives? Do I look like the kind of person who beats his wives? Obviously not. I never hit my wives. First, I can''t bear to, and second, if they cry, what should I do? It''s still me who has tofort them. After all, I''m the one at a disadvantage.


    But!


    I can''t back down!


    Fortunately, I''ve also kept some tricks! There are still many good things.''


    "Evil thief, surrender now!" Donghuang Baizhi pointed the Asking Fate at Ye Hua.


    ''Damn it! Empress, you''re something else. You''re actually pointing a sword at your husband. Just wait for me. If I don''t spank you tonight, you''re too arrogant!''


    Qing Ya coldly eximed, "Evil thief, today we''ll let you experience our skills and leave you unable to fight back."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''Damn, you guys are something!''


    ''I swear again, for the next month, you can enjoy yourselves in bed. Continue your crying and begging!''


    "Good! Today, I''ll let you know what it means to be formidable!" Ye Hua said in a low voice. ''Let''s fight then! Whoever backs down is a grandson.''


    "Exactly what we want, let''s change the location!"


    "Okay!"


    Saying that, the three of them disappeared on the spot.


    The onlookers were stunned. Did they really start fighting like this? Shouldn''t they say something?


    A bit hasty.


    The three of them directly moved to a deste and uninhabited ce. Here, it was a snowy and icy wilderness, the sky was gloomy, and a chilling wind howled with a piercing cold.


    But for these three, this kind of cold wasn''t a big deal.


    Because they all wanted to get rid of each other. Yes, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi wanted to eliminate Ye Hua, and Ye Hua wanted to ''eliminate'' his two wives. After thinking about it, Yutong is well-behaved. These two are just too mischievous. Today, they must be properly disciplined.


    At this time, the Death Mage also arrived not far away. ''It''s over! Lord and the Ladies are fighting. What should I do? Should I call someone?


    Yes, I should call someone?''


    So the Death Mage immediately called his wife, Xun Fang.


    Meaning:


    Lord is fighting the Ladies,e quickly to stop it!


    In the Voidless Empire, Xun Fang was lying on a rocking chair reading a book when she suddenly received a message from the Death Mage.


    She immediately sat up!


    What! The Lord is fighting the Ladies! Come and see!!!


    Oh my god!


    Xun Fang felt like she had to go over right away, but then stopped!


    ''This... should I call my best friends?''


    Xun Fang''s best friend is Tang Wei because both of them share the same fate, having men but not being able to enjoy the pleasures of being a woman.


    Tang Wei received Xun Fang''s message.


    Shocked in her heart! ''The Lord is hitting his wife! Good heavens! How cruel! And he''s asking us to watch the show!


    No way! I have to inform Uncle Wei!''


    Tang Wei immediately notified Uncle Wei.


    Uncle Wei was shocked!


    ''The Lord is openly hitting his wife! And asking us subordinates to watch together!


    Good heavens!!!!!!


    Lord is so awesome!''


    Uncle Wei immediately notified all the subordinates.


    Everyone was stunned.


    ''The Lord is hitting his wife, and he''s asking us to watch! What does this mean?


    Is it implying that the Lord dares to hit his wife, let alone subordinates!''


    The Lord is so ruthless, hitting his wife and asking subordinates to watch. This is so perverted.


    The Death Mage''smunication was gradually misunderstoodyer byyer, from breaking it up to watching the show, and then from watching the show turning into domestic violence for subordinates to witness.


    All the subordinates immediately rushed to the location of the Death Mage.


    However, Ye Hua is still unaware of the situation, nning how to discipline these two naughty wivester.


    ''But just now, you guys acted cool in front of me, so I have to act cool back!


    After all, I am the King of acting cool.''


    "What! Do you want to fight us barehanded! We won''t kill a poorly equipped loser like you." Qing Ya sneered, very arrogant.


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''Damn, how many times did you guys call me a loser today? It seems I''ve spoiled you too much, making you so arrogant.''


    "If you want equipment, I''ll fulfil your wish! Today I will defeat you and make you my ves! I''ll tie you up on the bed and humiliate you!" Ye Hua decided to go for an Asian bondage session tonight.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both embarrassed and angry.


    "I, Qing Ya, swear to disassemble your bones into pieces and throw them into the stinky sewers of the Voidless Empire until they rot!" Qing Ya was really angry. ''How could he have such a crazy idea? Doesn''t he know I am Ye Hua''s woman? If the Vinegar King hears this, he will definitely go crazy.''


    Ye Hua heard Qing Ya''s cursing, and that anger! ''They even wanted to throw me into the sewer!


    Alright! You guys are amazing!


    Wait for me to choose a set of equipment first!''


    Ye Hua first chose a set of armour; a pair of grey armour with red patterns!


    The red patterns flowed like blood, giving people a creepy feeling.


    Crowned Moon!


    An extremely powerful primordial divine artifact, passive effect: reduce thebat power of females, making them all over soft.


    When damaged, there is a certain chance to paralyse the female opponent for a second. Don''t underestimate one second; for a master, a second can be used for many things.


    Of course, the defence is also quite powerful. Ye Hua thought the person who crafted this armour must be a pitiful person, hating his wife so much.


    Sure enough, when this armour appeared, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi suddenly felt their momentum suppressed, and even felt a bit soft all over, a sense of drowsiness.


    Ye Hua also found a weapon to restrain them!


    Plum Blossom Stick!


    Although the name is a bit tacky, this thick stick has an automatic retractable function. Look at the stick, there are even some plum blossom imprints on it, fancy.


    These are not the focus!


    This plum blossom stick has a useful passive, to be precise, a bit weird.


    As long as it touches the stick, there will be a tingling sensation. Although this plum blossom stick is not a top-notch primordial divine artifact, this passive is simply a masterpiece.


    ''Look at how good I am to you guys. Even now, I''m still thinking about making youfortable. It''s not easy for me. I work diligently every day to make you ecstatic. The next day, you say I''m bullying you. It''s simply shameless. Look at you guys, all are ultimate moves. Inparison, doesn''t your conscience hurt?''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 928 (Loser! Loser! Loser!)

    Chapter 928 (Loser! Loser! Loser!)


    ''Today, I am going to discipline you with this stick. My dignity is not to be trampled upon.''


    Just as Ye Hua was about to start beating his wives, he suddenly felt a powerful aura approaching!


    When Ye Hua saw the ''powerful'' auras, his mouth twitched.


    ''Damn it! I''m starting to beat my wives, why are these subordinates running over? Are you here to watch the show?


    Certainly!


    It must be Death Mage who called them. Damn you, Death Mage! I asked you to be the male protagonist, and you repay me like this!''


    However, Death Mage at this moment was also puzzled. ''Why did so many peoplee? Something''s wrong!''


    Death Mage quickly pulled Xun Fang aside and began to gesture.


    "Aren''t you telling me to call people over to watch the show?" Xun Fang asked curiously.


    Death Mage''s face was full of pain. ''Damn it! Why are you bringing so many people to watch the show of the Lord? It''s over... it''s over¡­''


    The subordinates originally thought it was a joke. After all, the Lord loves the Ladies so much, how could he possibly hit her?


    But looking at the current situation, the Lord actually showed his true colours and really started beating his wives!


    The Lord is so cruel. In order to beat his wives, he actually revealed his true form.


    Death Mage immediately exined while cackling.


    Wei Chang finally understood. It turns out the Lord was acting, but he was caught by the Ladies. The Ladies mistook the Lord for a bad person and attacked him.


    Lie Gu was surprised for a moment and then watched with satisfaction. The Lord was definitely going to be beaten today, and he couldn''t fight back.


    However, the subordinates were thinking, since they had the chance to see the Lord being beaten, it was quite an honourable thing.


    After all, they had never seen the Lord being beaten before. Haha, it''s so interesting.


    Now, should everyone act out a scene?


    Ye Hua quickly whispered and called them off! Get out of here and stop watching!


    However, the subordinates pretended not to hear. Since the Lord often gossiped about the subordinates, why couldn''t they gossip about the Lord now?


    Furthermore, with the Lord absent now, it is necessary to listen to the Ladies.


    All the subordinates immediately knelt towards Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    "Ladies, do you need us to take action?" Wei Chang respectfully shouted.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Hua''s mouth twitched, instantly understanding the intentions of these guys. ''Alright then! You guys are quite something! Break up with all of them, divorce those who are married. This Lord should never have yed matchmaker for ungrateful subordinates!''


    Donghuang Baizhi said in a stern tone, "We are enough for this loser! You can just stand on the side and watch!"


    The subordinates were shocked. Ladies, did you just call the Lord a loser?


    Ye Hua couldn''t hold back any longer, having been called a loser countless times by them.


    "You guys are the losers! Big losers that nobody wants!" Ye Hua immediately retorted.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were almost driven crazy. How dare this skeleton, who was cursed to be a skeleton due to his evil deeds in his past life, call them losers?


    Qing Ya immediately retorted, "You, an undead skeleton, must havemitted countless sins in your past life, that''s why you were cursed to be a skeleton. You, who is unloved, will remain like this for the rest of your life, a loser!"


    ''Motherfucker!''


    "You crazy woman, you must be going through menopause. I bet your man is fed up with you, preparing to dump you. Don''t think you''re all that just because you look pretty. No breasts, no buttocks, and no appetite just looking at you."


    The subordinates watched the Lord and Ladies argue with stunned expressions. Are they serious?


    But don''t take it too seriously.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were already furious. This dead skeleton actually cursed them to be unloved. Don''t they know how much Ye Hua dotes on them?


    Donghuang Baizhi angrily shouted, "You loser skeleton, you understand nothing. Our husband is invincible. As for a loser like you, just a fart from him would blow you away. Look at these people around us; they are all under my husband''smand. Any one of them could easily kill you!"


    ''Humph! These two women are again using me to show off. Besides showing off with me, what else can you do?''


    "Hehe, these losers are not even my opponents. If you don''t believe me, call one over and try!" Ye Hua decided to discipline the subordinates first, who dared to watch the Lord''s good show. It''s really absurd.


    The subordinates immediately shrunk back.


    "Dou Fush¨¬! You,e up!" Qing Ya shouted.


    Dou Fush¨¬ felt desperate. ''Why am I the scapegoat? That''s the Lord; you want me to fight him, aren''t you asking for my death?''


    "The one called Dou Fush¨¬, get your ass out here!" Ye Hua coldly ordered.


    Li Hun was truly sad. ''My husband is going to be the scapegoat, why can''t I take his ce?''


    Although it was painful for Li Hun, it was necessary to dissipate the Lord''s anger.


    One kick...


    Dou Fush¨¬ was directly kicked out of the team by Li Hun.


    Poor Dou Fushi, betrayed by his wife...


    Dou Fushi swears, ''even if you kneel down this time, I, Dou Fushi, won''t get into bed. I absolutely won''t let you seed.''


    "Go, my husband~" Only to see Li Hun somehow find a ribbon ball from somewhere and turn into a cheerleader.


    Dou Fushi stood in front of the team, nowhere to go. ''It''s so awkward. Why did Ie to watch the show? I should have stayed at home and slept. It''s much better than being a punching bag for the Lord.


    The key is that I can''t expose the Lord''s true form. After all, the Ladies don''t know the true identity of the Lord. It''s so painful.''


    "Dou Fushi, don''t be afraid. With this kind of loser, you can handle ten by yourself." Qing Ya sneered, well aware of the strength of Ye Hua''s subordinates.


    Dou Fushi was desperate. It''s not a matter of being afraid. ''Can I really handle ten Your Honors? Even one Your Honor can beat multiple versions of myself.''


    ''Ladies, don''t make the Lord angry. I might be cooked by the Lordter.


    The subordinates noticed that Ladies were quite crazy in scolding the Lord today, starting with the term ''loser.''


    Ye Hua held the Plum Blossom Stick and angrily shouted, "Get down here and meet your doom!"


    Dou Fushi was on the verge of tears. ''I can only go down and pretend to have a powerful momentum, pretend to fight back.


    Ladies, I''m also a victim.''


    When Dou Fushi approached Ye Hua, he immediately begged for mercy.


    Ye Hua snorted, "Consider yourself unlucky."


    Dou Fushi: "..."


    Only to see Ye Hua kick Dou Fushi away with one foot and then shout at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, "Is this your subordinate? Just as much a loser as you two."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were a bit shocked. Could Dou Fushi have thrown the fight? He was kicked away with just one foot.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 929 (Ye Hua Gets Beaten by His Wife)

    Chapter 929 (Ye Hua Gets Beaten by His Wife)


    "Heh, don''t bother bringing out this kind of trash to die. Come on!" Ye Hua gestured provocatively towards Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, exuding their aura.


    Without hesitation, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi rushed forward together!


    Ye Hua took a deep breath.


    Don''t think they are weak. One is from the Nuwa n, and the other is from the Donghuang n. The key point is that during childbirth, he added his own bloodline power,bined with the enhancement from the equipment, their strength is not to be underestimated.


    ''These two cheaters, stealing my bloodline power. If I don''t use the Mystical Fire, the oue would be uncertain¡­''


    Dou Fushi secretly returned to the team, and the subordinates began to watch the fierce battle between Lord and the Ladies.


    Somebody made a crisp sound.


    Yi Hong was surprised to see her Zi Shan eating potato chips... What on earth...


    Tang Wei and Li Hun also retreated behind, eating potato chips while enjoying the spectacle. So satisfying to see the Lord getting abused.


    Finally, the Ladies are venting for us subordinates.


    In the arena, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi immediately used their weapons.


    Qing Ya''s The Annihtion of the Sun, Moon, and Stars carried a soul attack, while Donghuang Baizhi''s Asking Fate carried a fate attack.


    Ye Hua immediately swung the Plum Blossom Stick, resisting the attacks of two wives single-handedly!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were not ying around. The terrifying aura instantly echoed throughout the heavens and earth. The snowy weather disappeared in an instant!


    It didn''t disappear; it melted!


    When the three weapons touched each other, a terrifying burst of energy surged, affecting the surroundings for thousands of metres. Fortunately, there was no one around; otherwise, they would have been instantly killed.


    Ye Hua was greatly surprised. These two women were ying for real!


    Just as Ye Hua was astonished, a refreshing sensation emanated from the soul!


    However, Donghuang Baizhi''s"Asking Fate unexpectedly triggered fate. Originally blocked by the Plum Blossom Stick, it directly stabbed his armour!


    All the passives were triggered in an instant!


    Ye Hua felt his soul being shocked, while Qing Ya felt herself trembling... Donghuang Baizhi felt paralyzed...


    The scene of the three people shocked the subordinates. What kind of operation is this? Can it really be like this? So weird.


    Lord, as if being electrocuted, the Ladies trembling, and one person not moving...


    After a second, the two women immediately pulled away, revealing a look of horror!


    This skeleton could actually block the attacks of both of them. How is that possible?


    Their equipment was from Ye Hua, all treasures of Ye Hua. Yet, it was blocked by a skeleton!


    Unbelievable!


    "Qing Ya, this skeleton is not simple!" Donghuang Baizhi said in a deep voice.


    Qing Ya nodded, saying in a low voice, "Yeah, I touched its weapon just now, and it felt like I was being numb."


    "I just experienced the same; I was paralyzed for a second. Fortunately, your weapon has a soul attack effect. My Asking Fate also triggered, but it didn''t prate its armour!" Donghuang Baizhi eximed regretfully. ording to Ye Hua, the probability of triggering Asking Fate is still quite low.


    "It seems that its weapon and equipment are extraordinary,parable to ours!" Qing Ya''s expression turned serious. She didn''t expect the skeleton they encountered today to be so powerful! It seems a bit tricky.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded, saying, "Yes, we need to have a good talk with Ye Huater. After all, there is a formidable enemy, and we are not opponents."


    "Indeed, we can''t be careless about this matter. Let''s see if we can take it down first."


    "Agreed."


    "Let''s trigger some more buffs; that will be better."


    Ye Hua was feeling frustrated. Injuring them was heartbreaking, but not fighting back was unsatisfying.


    ''The key is that they are formidable; unless I use the Mystical Fire, the oue is uncertain¡­''


    While Ye Hua was contemting, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had alreadyunched their attacks!


    Qing Ya shouted angrily, "Unrestrained!"


    Ye Hua paused, thinking, ''You are just learning what it means to be unrestrained. Tonight, I''ll teach you what true unrestrainedness is!''


    However, Qing Ya, who activated Unrestrained, became even more ferocious.


    Wei Chang was amazed and couldn''t help saying, "Lady''s strength is really terrifying."


    "Yes, she''s almost catching up to us," Lie Gu whispered.


    Indeed, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s strength had somewhat surpassed the Seven Deadly Sins, but this was only after adding Ye Hua''s bloodline power. Without Ye Hua''s bloodline, they wouldn''t be so formidable.


    Of course, the bonus from the equipment on them should also be considered.


    Today, Ye Hua wanted to win against his wives, but it was impossible unless he was willing to fight seriously.


    At this moment, Donghuang Baizhi''s Compassionate Navigation through the Dark Immortal radiated various brilliance. These were various buff enhancements, instantly raising thebat power of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. Even a continuous healing aura appeared.


    Ye Hua felt a bit overwhelmed. You are bullying me a bit. If you are capable,e at me one at a time. What''s the point of two against one?


    Whether it''s in bed or elsewhere, they''re always like this. It''s simply shameless.


    Ye Hua wanted to use magic at this time, but when he thought about Qing Ya''s Scarlet Sky, which had a rebound spell damage, and considering the ''Unrestrained'' that was just activated, all the subordinates had buffs. If he cast a spell now, 70% would probably rebound onto himself.


    But if he tried topete in strength, it also seemed ineffective. Qing Ya''s weapon made even his soul feelfortable. If he had to face it again now, it would definitely be more refreshing, as they had added manyyers of buffs.


    Why were they so lucky, triggering so many buffs? Could it be that they spent money?


    Ye Hua didn''t want to directly confront them this time; it would put him at a disadvantage. What method should he use?


    Just as Ye Hua was pondering, he suddenly heard something!


    Snap!


    Snap!


    These were the sounds of two snapping fingers!


    Ye Hua stared in astonishment, looking at the wedding rings in their hands...


    ''Damn it! I forgot they still had unlimited rings!


    This is too much!''


    Ye Hua''s body was instantly confined, directly locked in ce.


    "Qing Ya! Go!" Donghuang Baizhi lightlymanded. This was a good opportunity.


    Qing Ya shouted, "Evildoer! Perish!"


    Qing Ya swung her The Annihtion of the Sun, Moon, and Stars, and this terrifying primordial divine artifact instantly entangled Ye Hua.


    A soul-shaking vibration from the soul made Ye Hua roll his eyes. Although his eye sockets were ck, he was truly rolling his eyes now.


    ''These two troublesome wives, well done! You''re done for!


    I can responsibly tell you, you''re done for!''


    Seeing this scene, Lu Hong whispered, "Your Honor is so miserable, being beaten up by the two Ladies."


    "Yeah," Luo Hou also said softly, not daring to speak loudly.


    Wei Chang was still very concerned about Your Honor, "This is not good. Your Honor is going to be yed to death like this."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 930 (Super Transformation!)

    Chapter 930 (Super Transformation!)


    Lie Gu secretly filmed with his phone and whispered, "Your Honor is in trouble this time. The Ladies are serious."


    "Yeah, especially serious. It''s like she wants to finish off Your Honor," Yi Hong whispered. Unexpectedly, the Ladies, who usually appear gentle, are more ferocious in a fight than Your Honor.


    Look at Your Honor, he''s so ''thrilled'' by The Annihtion of the Sun, Moon, and Stars.


    As for The Annihtion of the Sun, Moon, and Stars, Wei Chang and Lie Gu of the Seven Deadly Sins knew about it. It was indeed a deadly weapon. It didn''t cause much harm to the body, but the damage to the soul was explosive. They never expected that Your Honor would give this weapon to the Ladies. This was truly self-torture.


    Lie Gu whispered, "When the dayes for Your Honor to get married, I''ll release this video of Your Honor being beaten by the Ladies."


    Wei Chang teased, "Then you''ll definitely be stewed, a hundred percent."


    "No, hasn''t Your Honor said that for hundreds of years, and am I not doing well? The key is... Your Honor is bing more humane now."


    This statement was the most pertinent evaluation. If this were in the past, Your Honor would have beaten all of you, his subordinates, to a pulp for daring to watch his jokes.


    Now, Ye Hua is much more generous. At most, he''ll just scold a bit, engage in verbal banter, and won''t resort to physical violence.


    However, poor Dou Fushi just had bad luck.


    In the arena, Ye Hua was restrained by The Annihtion of the Sun, Moon, and Stars. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nced at each other. It was a good opportunity!


    "God of Death''s Undying Assault!" Qing Ya shouted. A purple virtual light instantly emerged from her delicate hand. Beneath Ye Hua, a God of Death formation suddenly condensed, and its terrifying suction pulled Ye Hua down from the air. Inside the formation, there was a palpable sense of death that those outside couldn''t feel.


    But Ye Hua could feel it. The coldness in the formation seemed substantial as it intertwined with his bones. This Qing Ya was really ruthless, using what he taught her to deal with him. The problem was that what he taught were all masterpieces, powerful techniques ranking just below the Mystical Fire.


    Yet, this wasn''t the end. The purple virtual light in Qing Ya''s handpleted its condensation and then detached from her palm, slowly flying towards Ye Hua.


    It gradually stopped above Ye Hua''s head! This annoyed Ye Hua. ''You''re really pushing it too far.''


    Just as he finished thinking, the purple virtual light directly descended with purple lightning. Although notrge, it directly struck Ye Hua''s bald head.


    Ye Hua''s entire body turned purple, trembling all over. The two strands of purple virtual light, one after the other, made Ye Hua feel extremelyfortable.


    "Fate Sword Technique!" At this moment, Donghuang Baizhi shouted. A terrifying aura emanated from the Asking Fate in her hand, and the entire sky changed instantly. Dark clouds gathered, thunder roared, and the deafening sound seemed to prate the heavens and the earth.


    The Asking Fate, originally emanating a pink starlight, gradually turned red. The red lightning on the sword seemed uncontroble, randomly shing around. Anyone touched by this red lightning instantly turned to dust.


    Behind Donghuang Baizhi, a huge shadow condensed. This shadow also exuded a destructive power, making Donghuang Baizhi look like a war goddess descending to the mortal world.


    "It''s over. Your Honor is done for," Lie Gu eximed. It''s too ferocious. The two Ladies are really reckless in their attacks.


    The subordinates were indeed a bit worried about Your Honor. After all, Your Honor wouldn''t hit his wife, but the Ladies didn''t know Ye Hua''s true identity and would definitely go all out.


    Every move carried the scent of a deadly strike.


    Donghuang Baizhi waved the Asking Fate in her hand, and the huge shadow behind her did the same. When the massive Asking Fate was raised, the air seemed to be sucked dry, and the entire sky could see this enormous sword shadow, apanied by the howling wind, descending.However, in this falling posture, the entire ground couldn''t bear it for a moment. Countless cracks spread, and even a terrifying copse urred.


    Ye Hua saw it and cursed inwardly. ''These two crazy women, is it necessary to go this far? Where did you see me doing anything outrageous? It''s simply unreasonable, impossible tomunicate.


    Using their ultimate moves to prepare to finish me off, it''s simply shameless.


    The main point is that I got entangled by something I created myself, with soul attacks, imprisonment, and electric shocks. Should I also try dripping wax to satisfy your perverted desires?''


    Watching the giant Asking Fate fall, Ye Hua could feel the majestic power. The Empress was indeed ruthless; she murdered her own husband.


    ''If I die, you can cry your hearts out, but it will be toote for regrets.''


    Snap!


    The Crowned Moon on Ye Hua suddenly made a crisp sound. Cracks appeared below the right chest and instantly spread across the entire armour.


    Having endured so many types of attacks, the armour had reached its limit. In a short breath, the Crowned Moon on Ye Hua turned into pieces of stone falling off. There was no choice; they were just too ferocious. The giant sword above the head was truly deadly.


    Boom!


    Finally, the Asking Fate fell, and the entire ground shook violently. The terrifying aura made the sky stop its roar, and everything dimmed at that moment.


    Ye Hua calmly endured the attacks from the two wives.


    I don''t know how it feels, but one thing is certain¡ªit must be ufortable.


    The horrifying destructive power shocked the subordinates. It felt like the Ladies were about to be done for.


    Beating the Lord so badly might lead to domestic violence from the Lord.


    Being happy to beat the husband now, but going home to a scrubbing board.


    "Hmph! You underestimate me too much!" Ye Hua''s voice slowly echoed.


    This made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi extremely amazed. This skeleton endured two ultimate moves and could still speak!


    How was this possible? Donghuang Baizhi used what Ye Hua taught her, and it didn''t work!


    Could this skeleton be even more powerful than Ye Hua? That''s impossible. Ye Hua often said he was the most powerful. Then who is this, Ye Hua''s brother?


    Only the sound of Ye Hua''s voice echoed again from the dust, "Super Transformation!"


    The subordinates: "?????"


    Since when did the Lord practice super transformation?


    Transform into a cross-dressing expert? This is a bit too hasty.


    Ye Hua finally brought out his trump card, a technique he independently developed¡ªSuper Transformation! As the name suggests, it reaches a more perfect form.


    Commonly known as handsome!


    As Ye Hua shouted out the super transformation, all surrounding techniques dissipated. At this moment, Ye Hua only had his skeleton left. Weapons and equipment had all disappeared just now, astonishing everyone.


    Seeing the Lord in his current state, everyone was stunned.


    The Lord still maintained his usual preference for gold. Now, surprisingly, he even changed his bones to gold.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 931 (If You Have the Guts, Dont Leave!)

    Chapter 931 (If You Have the Guts, Don''t Leave!)


    Indeed, it was the case. The originally eerie white bones of Ye Hua were now covered in ayer of gold, reflecting a bit of light, especially the shiny gold on his bald head, giving off an air of opulence.


    This super transformation was something Ye Hua had never used before, making it somewhat of a secret. Simr to Qing Ya''s ''Unrestrained'' ability, it enhanced all capabilities, making him invincible. At least, that''s what Ye Hua believed, and now he felt ready to properly beat up his wives.


    ''These two mischievous troublemakers were acting so recklessly. Today, I''ll teach them how to be good wives.''


    Both Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi felt Ye Hua''s aura and became quite uneasy. The gold-coloured skeleton looked even more formidable.


    They even felt that they might not be a match for him anymore.


    "Baizhi, we need to find Ye Hua!" Qing Ya said in a serious tone. The strength of this gold-coloured skeleton surpassed their expectations.


    Donghuang Baizhi felt the same. This gold-coloured skeleton was no longer something they could handle. Judging from its aura, it had be terrifying.


    "You two women, today, I''ll let you know what true pain is!" Ye Hua shouted angrily, emitting a terrifying aura.


    All the subordinates were horrified, witnessing the Lord bing stronger again. If the Ladies continued like this, they might end up facing the Lord''s wrath.


    After being severely beaten by the two wives, Ye Hua finally decided to reveal his trump card - the super transformation. This was a technique he had independently developed, and it showcased a perfect form.


    Seeing the Lord in this state, everyone was stunned. The Lord still had a fondness for gold. Now, he had even turned his bones into gold.


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted, "If you have the guts, wait and see!"


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Waiting for you? It seems like you''re afraid of me!"


    The two wives, embarrassed by Ye Hua''s words, retorted, "Who''s afraid of you! We just think it''s unfair to bully the outnumbered."


    Ye Hua rolled his eyes. These two silly wives, could they find a better reason? Nevertheless, he allowed them to escape with their numerical advantage.


    "Oh? nning a strategic retreat?" Ye Hua mocked. These two foolish wives were quite clever, knowing that if they couldn''t win, they should retreat. At least Ye Hua was somewhat relieved; they wouldn''t stubbornly charge in.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed by Ye Hua''s gaze, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi disappeared at an incredible speed.


    Ye Hua looked at his subordinates, who promptly disappeared as well, leaving him alone to be beaten.


    Transforming back into human form, Ye Hua also disappeared from the original location, reappearing in the imperial pce.


    "Daji, make some tea," Ye Hua walked into the bedroom and said.


    "Master, the Ladies were just looking for you everywhere," Daji respectfully said. Just as she finished speaking, Ye Hua heard hurried footsteps.


    The figures of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi arrived in an instant.


    Ye Hua looked at these two women who had just ruthlessly beaten him and really wanted to give them a good scolding, but...


    ''I didn''t cry, why are you crying?!''


    That''s right, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both in tears, directly hugging Ye Hua and crying loudly.


    Helpless, Ye Hua thought, ''you are the ones who attacked, and yet you are crying like this.


    Shouldn''t it be Iwho needsforting? Who willfort me?''


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hua was curious. Why were these two women crying?


    Qing Ya sorrowfully said, "Ye Hua, we''ve disgraced you."


    Donghuang Baizhi, tears streaming down her face, wailed, "Ye Hua, we ran away... we retreated in the face of danger, sob... hit us, please..."


    ''Uh... so it was because of this.


    These two foolish women, it''s normal not to beat this deity. If you could beat this deity, how would this deity continue to thrive in the cultivation world?''


    However, looking at his wives so sad, Ye Hua also sighed. Glory and shame had be one. They couldn''t defeat others outside, treating it as if they were losing face for Ye Hua. Look at the Empresses; she even let him beat them. How could there be such adorable women?


    "Alright, don''t cry," Ye Hua quicklyforted his two wives. ''Just a moment ago, they were the most fierce. How many times did they scold me as a loser? Don''t they feel any remorse?''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, upon hearing Ye Hua''s constion, cried even more fiercely.


    Ye Hua was helpless. He always had to be the one tofort them.


    "Alright, I''ll help you get revenge."


    "Really? Ye Hua, you''re so great! That damn skeleton, it''s simply shameless. I want to throw its bones into the sewer and let it soak there!" Qing Ya indignantly said, feeling that she hadmitted a heinous crime in front of Ye Hua.


    Donghuang Baizhi was also furious, saying, "Ye Hua, that skeleton is formidable. You must beat it ruthlessly, hang it up and beat it. Use your fire to burn it slowly, and don''t burn it to death all at once."


    ''I truly have nothing to say. Clearly scolding me, and yet I have to console them with kind words. This time, I was really unlucky!''


    "Alright, alright, you two have the final say."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi pulled Ye Hua and disappeared, instantly arriving at the scene.


    Ye Hua pretended to look around and said, "You two fought quite fiercely."


    "Where is he?"


    "Hey, where''s that skeleton?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked around but couldn''t find anyone. They were immediately displeased. They had called Ye Hua over, and now he was nowhere to be seen. They were ready to vent their anger.


    "Ye Hua, I guess that skeleton has retreated knowing it''s in over its head."


    "Yeah, it definitely knew it couldn''t win, so it ran away! Truly despicable scoundrel. I curse it for a lifetime!"


    A ck line appeared on Ye Hua''s forehead. They wanted to curse him? Didn''t they feel a pang of conscience? Hadn''t he treated them well enough?


    "Alright, it''s not that big of a deal. Calm down, calm down," Ye Hua quickly said, trying to cate them. They shouldn''t curse him.


    "Ye Hua, we''re just angry. We couldn''t beat it and embarrassed you."


    Donghuang Baizhi also felt extremely guilty, "Ye Hua, hurry up and hit us. Otherwise, it doesn''t feel right."


    Ye Hua sighed, "Do you really want me to hit you?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded earnestly.


    "Alright, I won''t hold back then."


    Ye Hua hugged Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi and disappeared. As for what he was going to do, it was undoubtedly to tease his wives.


    Ye Hua also had his temper. With them acting so recklessly, he needed to cool off.


    Meanwhile, in the Aquapolis Council Chamber, the atmosphere was tense.


    Apart from the three Overlords, there were two more individuals!


    One was the Changhen of the Broken Meridian Sect, and the other was Tai He of the Divine Scripture Academy!


    However, in the unbounded sea, there was a densely packed crowd.


    They came today to seek an exnation! How could this matter be resolved to everyone''s satisfaction?


    "Two of you came from afar. I wonder what brings you here?" Kong Feicheng, representing the three Lords, spoke. After all, neither Pi Liang Jun nor Bao Ci was in a good mood, and a fight could break out at any moment.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 932 (Come on! Lets Fight!)

    Chapter 932 (Come on! Let''s Fight!)


    Changhen''s face was unusually dark, especially after hearing this seemingly ignorant remark! He almost couldn''t resist attacking!


    "What''s the matter! Do you not know what your Aquapolis has done? Or are you deliberately provoking the entire Sapphire Continent?" Changhen sternly shouted, and the pressure of the Overlord instantly emanated.


    Tai He, sitting on the side, closed his eyes and listened quietly, appearing calm.


    Kong Feicheng and the others had no idea what had happened outside. They had been busy dealing with various matters these past few days.


    "Changhen, you''re going too far with your words. Since the establishment of Aquapolis, we''ve never interfered in the affairs of your continent. How can you use us of provocation? I, Kong Feicheng, won''t admit to such baseless allegations!" Kong Feicheng was quite tough as well. After all, he was an Overlord too. The situation that day was special, and the opponent was too powerful. He couldn''t afford to back down.


    However, Changhen and Tai He were also Overlords. Kong Feicheng wasn''t too afraid; he was straightforward and didn''t mind a one-on-one or a group fight, whichever they preferred.


    If it came to a fight, Aquapolis was ready!


    Upon hearing Kong Feicheng''s words, Changhenughed in anger, "Do you not know what your Aquapolis has done? Two waves of tsunamis ttened coastal cities, and countless people died in the tsunamis! And that golden magma fell on the outer sect of my Broken Meridian Sect, causing the deaths of many students! Can you take responsibility for this!"


    The three men were momentarily stunned when they heard this, and they immediately realised what had happened. It was likely triggered during the recent battle against the Abyssal Sea Demon!


    Seeing the expressions on the faces of the three men, Changhen knew they were aware of the situation. This made him even more indignant!


    Kong Feicheng breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Pi Liang Jun and Bao Ci, saying calmly, "Do you know what happened to them?"


    "What a pointless question!" Changhen said coldly. Who knows what happened to them? He was just an Overlord, not a Creator God.


    "Their son fell in the battle a few days ago," Kong Feicheng said in a low voice.


    Sure enough, when it came to this matter, Pi Liang Jun and Bao Ci looked very low-spirited, even clenching their fists.


    Having enemies in front of them but unable to do anything, even listening to their words and letting them go! Even begging others to leave in such a situation. It was a feeling of despair, a feeling of powerlessness. It was painful!


    Tai He slowly opened his eyes and asked in confusion, "What happened exactly?"


    Kong Feicheng sighed and said solemnly, "In our Aquapolis, our ancestors sealed a giant beast named Abyssal Sea Demon inside the magma. It is a Furnace of Annihtion!"


    Sure enough, when the three words "Furnace of Annihtion" were mentioned, Changhen and Tai He became serious. Because the Furnace of Annihtion was not an ordinary beast; it surpassed even the primordial divine beasts!


    "On that day, we tried our best to seal it and had a decisive battle with the Furnace of Annihtion! Perhaps, during the battle, the residual power created such a tsunami, and we were powerless to stop it." Kong Feicheng helplessly exined; there was some truth in it.


    The false part, of course, was the decisive battle. They had clearly run away.


    But the residual power generated during the battle was true.


    Changhen was a bit sceptical, asking in a low voice, "What about the end? What about the Furnace of Annihtion?"


    "If the Furnace of Annihtion were still there, I wouldn''t be standing here talking to you now," Kong Feicheng squeezed out a smile. In this battle, they had all suffered losses, but he had not.


    Tai He chuckled, but thisughter contained a sense of disdain, as if saying, "Do you three think you can eliminate the Furnace of Annihtion? How is that possible..."


    Changhen naturally didn''t believe such absurdity. The power of the Furnace of Annihtion was feared even by the gods. If you imed to have killed it, it was like lying to a child.


    "Just because you don''t have the strength doesn''t mean my Aquapolis doesn''t. Understand!" Kong Feicheng coldly snorted.


    "Just now when I came over, I noticed an issue with your star cannons," Tai He continued speaking.


    The star cannons were destroyed by Ren Yao that day, but Aquapolis couldn''t do without them. So, they faked it, cing fake star cannons on the city walls to create a false impression.


    From the outside, they looked no different from real star cannons, but these were just empty shells and couldn''t gather energy.


    Unexpectedly, Tai He had seen through it.


    Aquapolis without star cannons was like a drunken girl, utterly vulnerable to exploitation in every way.


    Kong Feicheng raised the teacup in his hand and took a sip, "The star cannons are a treasure of our Aquapolis. It was with the help of the star cannons that we eliminated the Furnace of Annihtion."


    With this statement, Changhen and Tai He began to believe again. After all, Aquapolis''s star cannons were notorious for being ruthless.


    The reason they didn''t directly invade was also because they feared these star cannons. It was said that even an Overlord couldn''t withstand a single shot from them, instantly turning into ashes.


    Tai He realised that these star cannons had been fired, exining theck of any significant changes.


    "What about the body of the Furnace of Annihtion?" Changhen asked in a deep voice. After all, they had talked so much about the Furnace of Annihtion; they needed to see the body. After all, this was just their word; were they supposed to believe their boasting?


    Kong Feicheng stood up and took a box from the side.


    "The body of the Furnace of Annihtion is in this box," Kong Feicheng said, holding out the small box.


    Changhen and Tai He looked at the box, their mouths twitching slightly. Did they think we were three-year-old children? Did you bring the corpse of a cockroach to fool us?


    "I know you have doubts in your hearts. The Furnace of Annihtion was indeed massive, but after its death, its body shrank, simr to an ordinary spider," Kong Feicheng exined. When they went to find the body, it took a long time to locate it. It was indeed like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Seeing their scepticism, Kong Feicheng added, "Changhen, Tai He, it was indeed huge, but after its death, its body shrunk and looked like an ordinary maggot."


    In fact, Changhen and Tai He were seeing the Furnace of Annihtion for the first time. Their gazes carried a hint of curiosity because the Furnace of Annihtion was something even the gods feared.


    For this Aquapolis to directly eliminate one, was it true or false?


    "What if this isn''t the Furnace of Annihtion? Kong Feicheng, aren''t you being too hasty?" Changhen couldn''t sense any aura at all. It looked just like an ordinary bug.


    "I don''t think it looks like it," Tai He added.


    Kong Feicheng closed the box and said in a deep voice, "How could you know? These things don''t matter. But let me tell you, Aquapolis can eliminate the Furnace of Annihtion, and we won''t fear anyone!"


    "Kong Feicheng, is this the attitude of your Aquapolis?" Changhen asked in a deep voice.


    Pi Liang Jun stood up at this time, "Changhen, who can stop natural disasters and man-made cmities? If you want to invade Aquapolis in this way, then be prepared for war!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 933 (Confrontation)

    Chapter 933 (Confrontation)


    "War!" Bao Ci also stood up and shouted. Having lost his son and his mount, he couldn''t swallow this grudge. Since you all want to fight so badly, then bring it on. Would Aquapolis still be afraid?


    Kong Feicheng didn''t expect Pi Liang Jun and Bao Ci to be so resolute, directly uttering words about starting a fight. This made it difficult for others to step down. He had just expressed an attitude, not intending to actually fight. After all, the star cannons were gone now, losing this powerful defensive force, and it would be challenging to deal with the situation.


    After all, there were more than just these two Overlords on the Sapphire Continent. If a few more came, it would be a problem.


    Changhen and Tai He, hearing the firm attitudes of Pi Liang Jun and Bao Ci, had even worse expressions on their faces. They were considering a problem.


    Should they fight or not? Since the other party''s attitude was so strong, if they backed down now, wouldn''t it make them appear afraid of Aquapolis?


    But thinking about the star cannons outside, Changhen and Tai He also had some concerns. This was not a joke. Even an Overlord would fear the star cannons a bit.


    The atmosphere on the scene was very tense, even causing the air to be quiet. Kong Feicheng had his own worries, and Changhen also had his concerns. Both sides didn''t really want to fight, but if no one provided a way out, then they would have to fight.


    If it dide to a real fight, Aquapolis would definitely be at a disadvantage. After all, the identities of Changhen and Tai He were there. If they called other Overlords to help, how could Aquapolis withstand it, especially without the star cannons? As long as the star cannons were there, they wouldn''t be afraid at all, and their current attitude could be even more firm.


    Both sides continued to stalemate, with a clear intention of starting a fight at the slightest disagreement.


    At this moment, Bao Yuyu suddenly appeared, looking at the various Overlords and slightly bowing. Then she spoke gently, "Elders, please calm down. This whole thing is a misunderstanding. If a fight breaks out, it will be a loss for both sides. Harmony is precious."


    With Bao Yuyu offering this way out, the atmosphere finally rxed a bit. At least, it wasn''t a situation where they would fight at the drop of a hat.


    "Overlord Changhen, Aquapolis indeed encountered the Furnace of Annihtion. Most of the people in Aquapolis know about it. We have no need to deceive you with such matters. idents happen during battles and are unavoidable. We express condolences for those who died in this disaster," Bao Yuyu spoke words that were quite reasonable, making Changhen and Tai He feel somewhatfortable. She was much better at speaking than the previous three.


    Bao Ci was quite puzzled. When did his daughter be so eloquent? He had never seen Yuyu being so brave before. She used to be more like a delicate youngdy.


    Bao Yuyu was, of course, not that kind of person. She was taught by Qi Xuewen.


    In Qi Xuewen''s heart, her position in the Bao family was still too low. To make a difference, she needed to do something that would be helpful in the future. Moreover, it wasn''t the time for a war now.


    Qi Xuewen also knew about the star cannons. Aquapolis was not an opponent now. Once it was captured, his status as a son-inw of the Bao family would bepletely gone.


    Now he hadn''t gained any benefits, except for a woman.


    After hearing what Bao Yuyu said, Changhen spoke in a deep voice, "Condolences? How can we mourn so many lost souls? The coastal areas'' residents were all swallowed up. Are condolences enough?"


    Bao Yuyu''s role was already done, so she didn''t participate further.


    Kong Feicheng naturally understood, speaking in a low voice, "Changhen, although this natural disaster was an ident, it was ultimately caused by Aquapolis, so we won''t shirk responsibility. We can discuss the reconstruction work and other matters."


    Pi Liang Jun and Bao Ci also seemed to wake up. Indeed, they couldn''t go to war now; it was very unfavourable for them.


    Changhen and Tai He also understood the pros and cons. Since the other party was giving face, it could be talked about.


    After all, they came here today to seek justice.


    "Alright, let''s discuss this matter properly," Changhen said as he stood up.


    Kong Feicheng nodded and escorted Changhen and Tai He out. Today''s matter was considered resolved.


    As for the subsequent negotiations, they would n ordingly.


    After Changhen and Tai He emerged from the sea, they returned with their people. The oue was quite satisfactory; at least, it made Aquapolis bow its head. The next step would be to discusspensation.


    In the meeting hall, Bao Ci shouted, "Yuyu,e out."


    Bao Yuyu walked in from the doorway and respectfully said, "Father."


    "What just happened?" Bao Ci asked in a low voice.


    Bao Yuyu pursed her lips, seeming reluctant to speak.


    "Speak!"


    "Father, it''s what my husband taught me to say." Bao Yuyu had to say it. Her husband had explicitly told her not to say she came up with it. After all, her husband was a low-key person, doing good deeds without seeking credit. Having such a husband was indeed fortunate.


    "Taught by Qi Xuewen?"


    "Yes."


    "Bring him in!" Bao Ci said in a low tone.


    Qi Xuewen''s figure slowly walked in, respectfully greeting, "Greetings, Father, and the two family heads."


    Bao Ci looked at his son-inw. If it weren''t for his daughter''s liking, how could he possibly marry such a person?


    "Did you instruct Yuyu to say that?" Bao Ci asked coldly.


    "Yes, Father."


    "Bold!" Bao Ci shouted angrily, even mming the table.


    Qi Xuewen remained calm, showing no signs of panic.


    On the other hand, Bao Yuyu was anxious. "Father, what my husband did wasn''t wrong."


    "Not wrong? What about the face of our Aquapolis? Isn''t this showing weakness in front of those two guys?"


    At this moment, Kong Feicheng chuckled, "Brother Bao, let''s first hear what your son-inw thinks."


    "Hmph! Acting clever!" Bao Ci snorted coldly, picking up the tea and finishing it in one gulp.


    "Qi Xuewen, tell us why you did this," Kong Feicheng asked calmly.


    Encouraged by a nce from Bao Yuyu, Qi Xuewen looked at the three Overlord figures and said, "Because the current Aquapolis is not ready for war."


    Bang!


    Bao Ci directly shattered the table. "Presumptuous! How could you know the strength of our Aquapolis!"


    Kong Feicheng and Pi Liang Jun''s expressions weren''t great either. This was undermining their prestige and boosting others'' morale.


    Bao Yuyu was also shocked. How could her husband say such things? He shouldn''t speak ill of Aquapolis, no matter what.


    Qi Xuewen continued, "If the star cannons were still avable, I wouldn''t say this. Aquapolis fears the number of their Overlord figures, and they fear our star cannons. If a war breaks out, Aquapolis will be history, maybe even a tourist attraction."


    "Today, they came to test the waters, and the situation was dire just now. I had no choice but to let Yuyue out and offer a way out. Father, two family heads, it''s a fact that we no longer have the star cannons."


    As Qi Xuewen spoke, the faces of the three Overlord figures did not look good. While it was indeed a fact, the delivery of the message was unpleasant.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 934 (Two Cunning Individuals)

    Chapter 934 (Two Cunning Individuals)


    "Furthermore, the incident that triggered the tsunami is indeed Aquapolis''s responsibility. Instead of evading it, we should take it on. It could even help us gain a good reputation. By then, everyone will only remember the positive aspects of Aquapolis. What reason would they have to attack us? Because there won''t be any excuses," Qi Xuewen added.


    With Qi Xuewen''s words, the three Overlord figures fell silent. Without the star cannons, the situation was indeed more challenging.


    "We should quickly find something to rece the star cannons to ensure Aquapolis''s security. After all, there are too many hidden details in this matter!" Qi Xuewen continued.


    The three Overlord figures pondered the situation.


    "What hidden details?" asked Pi Liang Jun in a stern tone.


    "The five women!" Qi Xuewen said with a serious expression.


    Qi Xuewen was not a good person; he had his fair share of schemes. He had not revealed this information until now and had been contemting how to use it. Today was the opportune moment.


    "The five women?" Bao Ci expressed confusion.


    "Yes, those five women were saved by Pippi, and they even captured someone. In the end, they were released. However, the whole arrest was just a performance. Those five women are not so weak," Qi Xuewen exined.


    The three Overlord figures immediately recalled the scene. While an ordinary person would have been terrified, those five women seemed to be watching a y.


    Qi Xuewen continued, "Yuyu and I did not rush back that day. We saw everything. Those five women were the ones who killed the Furnace of Annihtion. They are much stronger than they appear."


    Everyone gasped. Those five women had killed the Furnace of Annihtion!


    "Howe you didn''t say it earlier!" Pi Liang Jun eximed in a deep voice.


    "Because I''ve been thinking these past few days about why they did it and what their purpose was. Today''s events gave me an idea," Qi Xuewen exined.


    "What idea?" Bao Ci asked.


    "Those five women deliberately arranged toe here, causing a disaster. This way, they can openly provoke us! Everything from the beginning was a conspiracy from the Sapphire Continent! They have intentions towards our Aquapolis!" Qi Xuewen concluded.


    His reasoning shocked the three Overlord figures. There was indeed a certain taste to it. Those five women were creating opportunities for others. It was a cunning n.


    Looking at his husband, Bao Yuyu felt proud. She hadn''t misjudged him.


    "From the beginning, we fell into someone else''s trap. Father, two family heads, think about it. Why did the young masters start fighting? Was it because of them? They almost made me lose my true love at my wedding," Qi Xuewen said, gazing affectionately at Bao Yuyu. She looked guilty, realising she had been deceived and nearly drove her husband away.


    "So, all of this is a conspiracy from the Sapphire Continent! They have intentions towards our Aquapolis!" Qi Xuewen continued,ying the groundwork. They couldn''t engage in a fight now, but it didn''t mean they couldn''t in the future. Qi Xuewen knew that Aquapolis wouldn''t participate in the maind''s affairs due to insufficient hatred.


    Therefore, the current n was to provoke hatred, especially targeting Bao Ci and Pi Liang Jun, who had lost their sons!This kind of deep-seated hatred, coupled with the knowledge that it was a conspiracy from the maind, intensified their anger.


    Bao Ci and Pi Liang Jun were indeed infuriated after hearing Qi Xuewen''s reasoning. What he said made sense, and they felt it was highly probable.


    "Damn that Changhen!" Pi Liang Jun angrily eximed. His son tried to help someone out of kindness but ended up being manipted. It was a frustrating situation!


    Bao Ci''s face darkened. If Changhen were still present, he would definitely take action.


    Although Qi Xuewen did not explicitly mention Changhen, in their hearts, they had already epted it as the truth.


    However, Qi Xuewen continued, "Now that we''ve lost the powerful star cannons, we need to be cautious and wait for the right time! By then, no one will dare to bully Aquapolis!"


    These words were passionate and inspiring, instilling a sense of determination.


    "I''ve said my piece," Qi Xuewen respectfully said, arching his hand, and then he and Bao Yuyu exited.


    The meeting room fell into an intense silence. After a while, Kong Feicheng said, "It seems that the Bao family has recruited a wise son-inw. Today, it looks like he''s a resourceful person."


    "Not bad," Pi Liang Jun alsomented. It seemed that the three Overlords had been deceived.


    It wasn''t exactly deception; Qi Xuewen had told the truth about everything except the identity of the five women. Even the purpose of their actions had left them baffled.


    Qi Xuewen was quite skilled in providing support.


    Bao Ci thought his son-inw was indeed impressive. He had underestimated him, and he nned to pay more attention to him in the future.


    Qi Xuewen''s objective had been achieved. Now, he would wait patiently. He could cultivate his strength sneakily in this vast sea, where many valuable treasures existed. Reaching the Overlord rank was only a matter of time. Moreover, the Bao family had many valuable resources.


    He should treat Bao Yuyu well. She would definitely speak for him, and the father-inw wouldn''t be stingy with rewards.


    As for the five women, he would eventually surpass them!


    And that Empress! That man too! Qi Xuewen would surely catch up with them one day!


    Qing Yutong might not be aware yet, but Qi Xuewen had identally fulfilled her objectives.


    At this moment, the seven of them were travelling like tourists.


    Yang Haotian and Ren Yao were riding horses, while the five women chatted inside the carriage. When women were together, there were countless topics, making the atmosphere lively.


    However, the rtionship between Yang Haotian and Ren Yao was somewhat unusual.


    At this moment, Yang Haotian sat on the horse, swaying back and forth, suddenly saying, "I suddenly want to drink something."


    Ren Yao nced at Yang Haotian and then touched his own head. He hadn''t grown much hair recently.


    "What do you want to drink?"


    "Heart-protecting elixir."


    Ren Yao: "..."


    The five women inside the carriage heard it and burst intoughter, finding Yang Haotian shameless.


    As for Ren Yao...


    Ren Yao licked his lips and lightly raised his fingers, saying, "Do you really want to protect me?"


    Ugh~


    Yang Haotian almost vomited.


    This was a reverse teasing, a routine that yed out several times every day. Anyway, these two flirtatious characters enjoyed a cheerful journey together.


    "Are we there yet?" Qing Yutong asked.


    Yang Haotian nced around. "Elder sister, we should arrive tomorrow."


    Why not use teleportation? Well, that would take away a lot of fun. In fact, ordinary means of transportation could bring joy.


    As for their destination, the nearest one was the Broken Meridian Sect. Qing Yutong nned to visit Little Ah Li and check on Ye Shen. She wondered how these two were doing.


    Her brother-inw was quite ruthless; once he decided to throw them away, he really did. He is living in a world of three people now, a world full of happiness.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 935 (What Kind of Nonsensical Plot Is This?)

    Chapter 935 (What Kind of Nonsensical Plot Is This?)


    Qing Yutong''s guess was spot on; indeed, Ye Hua was currently enjoying a world of three.


    As the sky gradually darkened, the seven individuals rested on a grassy field near the road, lighting a fire to cook and barbecue.


    The hunting work was naturally assigned to the two yful ones, making it much easier with their little subordinates around. Manyborious tasks were delegated to them.


    Ren Yao had gotten used to being a little subordinate; there was nothing wrong with it. He considered it an honour, bncing the dynamic. Yang Haotian was also thinking that even someone like Ren Yao was willing to be a little subordinate, so being an Overlord and serving as a little subordinate was no big deal.


    The five women lounged on chairs with a small table in the middle, where beverages were ced. The two little subordinates yed the role of servants throughout.


    Suddenly, Qing Yutong, while eating barbecue, said, "I have a question for you two."


    Yang Haotian: "..."


    Ren Yao: "..."


    As soon as they heard this, both of them instantly lost theirposure. This question was asked every day, making no logical sense at all. Besides, they would end up being teased.


    The other four women were already preparing tough, finding it amusing to see their disgusted expressions.


    "Do you know why mice can fly?" Qing Yutong asked with a devilish grin.


    Indeed, upon hearing this question, both Yang Haotian and Ren Yao were dumbfounded. Can mice fly? Boasting to the point of absurdity?


    The two men shook their heads, indicating they didn''t know.


    "Simpletons! It''s because mice have eaten an elixir, so it can fly. You''re both fools."


    "Hahaha." The other four women burst intoughter immediately, fully coordinated in their response.


    The two men wore pained expressions. Wasn''t this question illogical? Come up with a logically sound one if you have the guts.


    Qing Yutong immediately asked, "Why do snakes fly?"


    Yang Haotian raised his hand immediately, thinking, "This question, I can definitely answer. Otherwise, I''ll eat dung."


    "Go on."


    Yang Haotian proudly stated, "It''s because snakes have also eaten an elixir."


    "Wrong, it''s because snakes eat mice."


    Yang Haotian: "..."


    "Hahaha, you idiot." Ren Yao immediately began to mock Yang Haotian, pointing at him.


    Yang Haotian was in a tough spot. Theughter of the five women echoed in the night sky, and who knew how happy they were.


    Qing Yutong paused and continued, "Why do eagles fly?"


    Ren Yao immediately raised his hand, thinking it was too simple!


    "Because eagles eat elixirs, eat mice, and eat snakes!" Ren Yao confidently said, feeling proud. ''Look, I''ve sealed all your escape routes. I''m indeed clever; no wonder I''m a guardian, so smart.''


    "Eagles can naturally fly." Qing Yutong burst intoughter, covering her stomach with her hands.


    However, Yang Haotian, who had just been annoyed, pointed at Ren Yao and shouted, "Haha, fool, haha, fool..."


    Ren Yao''s face looked dumbfounded.


    ''You guys are too much; you''re bullying people. I won''t y with you anymore.''


    The routine teasing ended, and everyone enjoyed the delicious food, savouring the mild weather in the southern region.


    It was trulyfortable.


    However, at this moment, a strange sound echoed, resembling footsteps.


    The five women heard it but paid no attention, continuing to enjoy themselves.


    With an Overlord present and an egghead who could crush even Overlords, what was there to fear?


    This was an invincible group; whoever came would die.


    From the darkness, three men walked out.


    At first nce, these three men didn''t seem friendly. They had knives at their waists, fierce expressions on their faces, and, of course, wicked smiles.


    "Brother! Beauties!"


    "Brother! Beautifuldies..."


    "I''m not blind; I don''t need you to remind me! Also, we''re ambushing; why are you shouting so loudly? Are you crazy?"


    Initially, Qing Yutong and the others weren''t interested, but hearing this conversation made them curious.


    They liked watching people who were a bit crazy; it could really make their stomachs ache fromughter.


    Yang Haotian and Ren Yao looked at the three men,pletely baffled.


    It seems these three people are brothers!


    But unfortunately, their intellect...


    "What a good n, and you guys ruined it!" The big brother eximed angrily, no longer hiding and stepped forward.


    However, it seemed his foot got entangled in a tree branch.


    Thump.


    His entire face mmed into the grass.


    "Hahaha!!!" The five women instantly burst intoughter. Even Yang Haotian and Ren Yao couldn''t stopughing. Were these three ordinary people here to entertain them? If they were here to rob, could they at least show some intimidation?


    "Big brother! Why are you lying down?"


    "Big brother, don''t back down; we can take them!"


    The second and third brothers quickly helped the big brother up.


    Luckily, it was nighttime, and the "blush" on the big brother''s face was covered.


    "My foot! My foot! My foot!" The big brother was truly frustrated; his foot was entangled!


    The second brother took a look and realised the big brother''s foot was caught.


    ng!


    The second brother drew his own dagger. "Big brother, I''ll help you cut it off!"


    The third brother couldn''t help but remind, "Second brother, it''s getting dark. Don''t identally cut off big brother''s foot."


    "Hahaha!!!" Even Brittany couldn''t help butugh until her stomach hurt. She had never seen something so absurd.


    The big brother''s face froze. "No! I''ll handle it myself!"


    "Big brother, trust my knife skills." The second brother patted his chest confidently.


    The third brother couldn''t help but say, "Last time, big brother asked you to practise knife skills, but what happened? You cut both ends and missed the middle."


    "Big brother, trust me. I won''t make mistakes this time!"


    "Get lost!"


    "Alright."


    The big brother had no choice. His face was already lost, so he had to rely on momentum!


    What is momentum? It''s the moment of drawing the knife, disying a terrifying aura that frightens the opponent.


    The momentum disyed by the second brother just now didn''t count.


    The big brother reluctantly stood up, covered the hilt with his right hand, and nced at the group of people, who were stillughing.


    ''Wait until you can''tugh!''


    ''Look at my big brother''s sword-drawing technique! It will awe you!''


    ng!


    A sh of silver, the big brother drew his dagger, holding it high, then surveyed the group of people!


    ''Hehe! They must be shocked by my sword-drawing technique, scared, right? Just now, they dared to mock me; they are asking for trouble. I''ll kill those two menter and keep the beauties for myself.''


    "Bi-big... big... brother..." the third brother looked at the big brother intermittently, as if he had seen a ghost.


    And when the big brother turned around, he was stunned!


    The second brother covered his neck, looking shocked at his big brother, as if saying, "Big brother, even if my knife skills are not good, you don''t have to do this."


    Indeed, Qing Yutong and the others were puzzled. Just now, when this guy drew his dagger, he identally cut his little brother''s neck...


    It was truly shocking. Why did such a plot twist happen? It''s too absurd!


    Qing Yutong felt that this little brother''s knife skills were inadequate, and the big brother''s skills were no better.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 936 (Deadly Sword Technique)

    Chapter 936 (Deadly Sword Technique)


    As expected, it was in line with the saying: "As the boss, so are the subordinates." However, the current situation left even Qing Yutong astonished; it was too brilliant, too ruthless¡ªsomething she had never witnessed before. Even those with cruel methods were left dumbfounded.


    Truly, in terms of brutality, no one can match your level. Even Ye Zizi and Kai Yun thought the same; this big brother was too ferocious, cutting down his underlings with a single sh!


    Brittany, who had seen her fair share of bloodshed, expressed her amazement at the unprecedented disy. Yang Haotian and Ren Yao, the two cunning individuals, were equally astounded, their sausages overcooked and forgotten in hand. They were captivated by the ruthless precision of the de. When ites to swordsmanship, who else could reach your level? Absolutely no one.


    One word for you: Impressive!


    "Second Brother!"


    "Second Brother!"


    At this moment, the elder brother saw the second brother covering his throat and rushed over, supporting him and raising his right hand backward.


    A crisp sound!


    The elder brother felt the de in his right hand as if it had pierced into something.


    Turning slowly to look backward, he saw his knife stuck in the abdomen of the third brother, a chill running down his spine.


    "Big brother, you!!!" The third brother couldn''t believe it. Why did the big brother suddenly lift the knife backward? He had collided with it directly.


    "Third Brother!" The elder brother shouted in agony, exining that it was just a reflex to lift the knife. That''s how others assisted each other.


    But why did his third brother directly collide with it? Are you an idiot, rushing towards the knife like that?


    Seeing this situation, Qing Yutong and others were dumbfounded. You guys are truly exceptional.


    Even Yue Hua, with her shocked expression, found it unbelievable. This was a devilish manoeuvre; this person was exceptionally skilled! He sessfully showed off in front of us!


    Never seen such a badass person. He came to rob, but instead, he killed his two subordinates first. How did he be a big brother? It''s a miracle he''s still alive.


    "Second Brother, Third Brother!" The elder brother screamed, feeling like he was in a nightmare after killing his sworn brothers with his own hands.


    ''Why are you guys so stupid? Don''t you know that the big brother''s sword technique has area damage? Didn''t the big brother tell you before? As soon as he draws his sword, immediately stay ten metres away, or else you''ll be harmed by the sword qi. You just don''t listen, and now look.''


    ''Confirmed, but unfortunately, you guys are dead!''


    ''How will the elder brother live on now without you? Without you, how can he showcase his amazing sword technique?''


    The elder brother nced at Qing Yutong and others with the corner of his eye, realising they were already astonished. It seemed they were also shaken by his sword technique.


    It looks like revenge and justice for his little brothers will be in his hands now. ''Second Brother, Third Brother, rest assured, big brother will make you feel your share. From now on, leave it to big brother; you guys rest well. In the next life, let''s be brothers again. Big brother will teach you the unparalleled sword technique in the next life.''


    If the second and third brothers could hear this, they would never want to be brothers with you, even if it cost them their lives.


    The big brother began to wield the knife, gleaming in the moonlight. Ren Yao casually remarked, "Fancy."


    Upon hearing this, the big brother became unsettled. This was a technique he had secretly learned from a disciple of the Broken Meridian Sect. He couldn''t believe someone called his moves fancy; it seemed he needed to demonstrate the power of the Broken Meridian Sect''s sword technique.


    However, he hadn''t fully mastered this technique yet. Regardless, these people were too arrogant, and he was determined to crush their arrogance. "Charge!"


    Qing Yutong and others were startled by the sudden outburst.


    "Deadly Sword Technique!"


    Upon hearing the big brother shout out such a brutal name, it was clear that this technique was powerful.


    Let''s see the prowess of this Deadly Sword Technique! The big brother wielded therge knife extremely fast, less mboyant and more menacing.


    Even Yue Hua couldn''t resist apuding; such a technique deserved encouragement. With Yue Hua''s apuse, the big brother instantly nced over, surprised to find a beauty pping for him.


    Caught off guard, the de in the big brother''s hand angled towards his own abdomen.


    Stter!


    Everyone was shocked.


    Even the big brother was stunned.


    ''These people were so ruthless; they disrupted his rhythm! He hadn''t fully mastered this Deadly Sword Technique yet, and today, he met his demise. It was truly tragic!''


    The future Overlord had fallen before even starting.


    Qing Yutong sensed something was off. Could this be some kind of acrobatics? Maybe they would all stand upter, asking for money.


    After all, it was too unbelievable. They came to rob, but before it even started, they fell on their own.


    The big brother''s face contorted, pulling the knife from his own abdomen. Pointing at everyone, he seemed to say, "Wait for me; I''ll get others!"


    Then he turned and ran.


    A thud.


    The big brother was entangled by tree branches again, falling to the ground and unable to get up.


    Qing Yutong looked at Brittany, Brittany nced at Yue Hua, Yue Hua looked at Kai Yun, and Kai Yun looked at Ye Zizi.


    Their minds were filled with question marks,pletely unable to understand what these three people were doing.


    Yang Haotian and Ren Yao''s sausages in hand turned ck, emitting an unpleasant smell, but their expressions were puzzled.


    "Ren Yao, go and see what''s going on, maybe they are just performing some acrobatics," Qing Yutong couldn''t help but say. This was too absurd, and she couldn''t ept such a ridiculous plot.


    Ren Yao immediately went to check and then shouted, "Boss, they''re really all dead."


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    "Fuck!" Ye Zizi couldn''t help but curse.


    Shocked, incredibly shocked, they were actually real robbers. My God... how did they used to rob people?


    Yang Haotian couldn''t help but check the situation, and it turned out to be true!


    The five women couldn''t help but run to see the situation; it was simply...


    ''TV dramas wouldn''t be filmed like this. You guys... I, Qing Yutong, surrender.''


    ''You guys are amazing. You''ve sessfully shown off in front of me, Qing Yutong, very sessfully. It''s like performing with your lives.''


    "Are we too cruel?" Kai Yun couldn''t help but say.


    Ye Zizi rubbed her chin and said seriously, "It''s not that we''re cruel, they just scared us."


    Yang Haotian thought Ye Zizi''s words made sense. These three people really scared them.


    But when Yang Haotian saw the red packet on Ye Zizi''s buttocks, he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. He really wanted to touch it.


    ''Just one touch, and I, Yang Haotian, can do anything.''


    However, at this moment, two streaks of red light fell nearby!


    These were two men in white Daoist robes.


    From the surroundings, they should be people from the Broken Meridian Sect.


    The two men didn''t say anything, and walked over to check the situation of the three.


    "Senior brother, they''re all dead."


    This senior brother looked at Qing Yutong and others, frowned, these women were very good-looking.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 937 (Troublemaker)

    Chapter 937 (Troublemaker)


    However, unexpectedly, beneath that beautiful appearance, there was actually a heart as venomous as a snake and scorpion, ruthlessly killing the youth in his prime.


    "Did you kill these people?" the senior brother questioned with a deep voice. Their methods of killing were too ruthless!


    Qing Yutong pursed her lips. "If I say they killed themselves. Do you believe it?"


    "Don''t believe it!"


    "Well, I can''t believe it either, but it happened. It''s true. They can testify. This big brother killed two younger brothers and thenmitted suicide. They were robbers." Qing Yutong said seriously, indicating that they really didn''ty a hand; it was the robbers who yed themselves to death.


    The senior brother coldly said, "Committing murder and arson under the Broken Meridian Sect,e back to the mountain to be judged!"


    "You Broken Meridian Sect is unreasonable. Clearly, they killed themselves," Kai Yun couldn''t help but say. Her temper red up; otherwise, she might deal with themter.


    "Don''t try to deceive us. This is irond evidence!" This senior brother seemed to have a sense of justice. As for the junior brother, he seemed a bit vignt, assessing everyone as if trying to make the senior brother reconsider, but he didn''t know how to express it.


    Ren Yao looked at Qing Yutong, as if saying, "I can''t stand it anymore."


    Wanting to deal with these two idiots was more absurd than dealing with those three robbers.


    Qing Yutong suddenlyughed lightly. "This handsome guy, we are just passing through this ce, heading to the Broken Meridian Sect''s Jade Vein Peak to visit my nephew and niece."


    "You audacious people, stop spouting nonsense here!" It seems that this senior brother indeed had a problem with his brain. He was inflexible and didn''t notice a problem.


    The junior brother standing behind quietly said, "Senior brother, be careful."


    But the senior brother snorted, "Careful about what? We are disciples of the Broken Meridian Sect. Who dares to provoke us?"


    "Do you know Donghuang Li and Ye Shen?" Qing Yutong asked tentatively. She hadn''t decided on a n against the Broken Meridian Sect yet, but it seemed like this task belonged to Ah Li and Ye Shen. It might be better not to get involved.


    Sure enough, as soon as they heard the names Donghuang Li and Ye Shen, the senior brother''s expression changed.


    "Are you rtives of Donghuang Li and Ye Shen?"


    Qing Yutong was speechless. It seemed like they had to rely on these two kids now.


    "Yeah, they are my sister''s children. We were nning to rest here, but unexpectedly, we encountered robbers. Who knew they ended up killing themselves. We couldn''t stop them. Sigh..." Qing Yutong sighed.


    "Senior brother, junior sister, and junior brother are people favoured by the Sect Master. If she is really..." The junior brother still had a brain.


    Although the senior brother was single-minded, he wasn''t a fool. Now, Donghuang Li and Ye Shen were the "boss" of Jade Vein Peak, even the Peak Master had to treat them seriously. It was said that not long from now, they would go to the Broken Meridian Sect''s inner sect or even be direct disciples of the Sect Master, soaring to the top.


    The future was boundless.


    "Alright! If you dare to deceive me, the Broken Meridian Sect will not let you go."


    "Sure, sure, sure. How could I, Qing Yutong, deceive people? By the way, how are those two little guys doing? Did they cause any trouble? Otherwise, I, as their aunt, will have to spank their little bottoms properly."


    The junior brother smiled, "Junior sister and junior brother are very obedient in the peak, diligently practising. They have received affirmation from everyone."


    Qing Yutong didn''t believe it. ''I can believe Ye Shen diligently practising, but to say that Ah Li, that little guy, diligently practises, I, Qing Yutong, can''t believe that at all. However, we''ll know tomorrow when we go to see.''


    "All right, everyone, go to sleep," Qing Yutong waved her hand. ''Have a good night''s sleep, y with Ah Li tomorrow, and then continue heading south. Unfortunately, I won''t be able to see Ye Yan and Ye Liu; they are in the southwest, quite far away. I''ll visit those two little guys when I have the time.''


    The two senior brothers didn''t say much, watching these people go to sleep.


    "Why did you stop me just now?"


    "Senior brother, these people obviously have strength; we need to be careful."


    "So what if they have strength? The Broken Meridian Sect is not afraid! You must remember that."


    "Yes, senior brother, I understand."


    Because of this kind of brainwashing, the disciples of the Broken Meridian Sect outside were quite arrogant. But precisely because of their arrogance, more people wanted to join the Broken Meridian Sect. Because as long as you became a disciple of the Broken Meridian Sect, you could be just as arrogant.


    The next morning, the group continued on their way to the Jade Vein Peak of the Broken Meridian Sect.


    By noon, they arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    There was a small vige at the foot of the mountain. Qing Yutong and the others didn''t stop. After receiving the report from the senior brother, they quickly entered the Jade Vein Peak.


    It was quite convenient.


    Walking on the steps, they could have a panoramic view of the beautiful scenery, truly breathtaking.


    The mountains were majestic, outlining a magnificent pattern. Although the Broken Meridian Sect might not have a luxurious taste, it exuded a sense of deep heritage.


    Like an institution with ancient history, that kind of sedimentary feeling.


    This was something the Voidless Empirecked. The Voidless Empire was like a new student, but this new student bullied elementary school students here, casually crushing them.


    In the early morning of the next day, the group continued on their way to the Jade Vein Peak of the Broken Meridian Sect.


    There was a small vige at the foot of the mountain.


    Several people entered the Jade Vein Peak. It was noon, and there weren''t many practitioners around, mostly scattered individuals, with a majority being children.


    Qing Yutong and her group undoubtedly attracted attention, given her striking appearance.


    Passing through the front courtyard, the senior brother led Qing Yutong into the reception courtyard.


    "Wait here for a moment," the senior brother said before leaving.


    Once the two were alone, Qing Yutong looked around curiously, "This ce seems quite interesting."


    "Not really," replied Ye Zizi, bored, while casually picking at her nails.


    However, just as Qing Yutong was about to say something else, the entire Jade Vein Peak echoed with the sound of explosions, making the entire mountain peak tremble.


    "Damn! Do we encounter a fight as soon as we arrive?" eximed Kai Yun in surprise.


    Qing Yutong walked outside to observe and saw a wisp of ck smoke rising slowly. The ck smoke didn''t seem to be a good sign.


    However, Qing Yutong noticed that the other disciples were quite calm, as if such incidents happened regrly.


    She casually approached a young man to inquire. The young man blushed immediately upon seeing the beautiful girl.


    "What was that explosion just now?" Qing Yutong curiously asked.


    The shy young man replied, "Oh, that came from the alchemy room; it happens every day." He then raised an umbre.


    Just when Qing Yutong was puzzled, it unexpectedly started raining, and this rain carried a strange atmosphere.


    "Don''t stretch out your hand. This acid rain can burn off the clothes on your body. Now, everyone in the peak has to carry an umbre when going out, and these umbres are provided specifically for this purpose."


    "Who on earth is doing alchemy? Is it that terrifying?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    "It''s Donghuang Li."


    "What! Donghuang Li!" Qing Yutong eximed.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 938 (Treating Infertility)

    Chapter 938 (Treating Infertility)


    "Indeed, we''re just hoping that Donghuang Li and Ye Shen hurry up and go to the inner courtyard, so that they don''t cause trouble for us. They are just two little ancestors."


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    ''What was I saying? I just mentioned that Ah Li isn''t a well-behaved person. Look at these people here; everyone hopes that these two little guys leave soon.''


    Just as Qing Yutong wasughing, two voices rang out: "Auntie~"


    The boy was shocked to see Donghuang Li and Ye Shen arriving. When he heard them call this woman "auntie," he was even more surprised.


    Donghuang Li was wearing a tattered grey Daoist robe, covered in dust. He looked quite worn-out. Ye Shen, on the other hand, had grown taller but still maintained his cold demeanour.


    "Ah Li~" Qing Yutong eximed with excitement. It had been a long time since she saw Ah Li, and she missed her dearly.


    Qing Yutong immediately hugged Donghuang Li, while Ah Li rushed towards Qing Yutong for a kiss and then hugged her tightly. This was the warmth of family.


    However, the boy standing nearby was trembling in fear. The mighty Demon King Donghuang Li actually had such a side.


    How terrifying! This must be a fake Donghuang Li. Let''s leave.


    And Ye Shen''s gaze was so frightening.


    Ye Shen now seemed like Donghuang Li''s bodyguard. Anyone who dared to look at his sister a bit too much would face a deadly re.


    Look again, and he''ll cut you with a knife!


    "Ye Shen, let Auntie hug you," Qing Yutong said in a sweet voice.


    Ye Shen took a step back; Auntie was terrifying.


    But Qing Yutong didn''t care; she liked Ye Shen''s cold demeanour, much more interesting than Ye Yan.


    So Qing Yutong hugged Ye Shen tightly and gave his little face a kiss, making the usually cold Ye Shen blush.


    "Hey, our little handsome guy at home is blushing. Tell Auntie, did you try to flirt with the youngdies?" Qing Yutong walked into the courtyard holding the two children.


    Ye Shen whispered, "I''m not interested in women."


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    This was not good news; Ye Shen was not interested in women. Oh God.


    "Ye Shen, this won''t work. Your daddy said that when you go back, you must bring a wife. If you don''t bring a wife, he won''t allow you toe home."


    Ye Shen furrowed his brow, "Really?"


    "Of course, it''s true. Auntie has never lied before."


    "What about them?"


    "They''re all the same," Qing Yutong made up.


    Donghuang Li knew her aunt; she must be lying. How would daddy say such things?


    However, Ye Shen believed it.


    When they return, out of the four siblings, only Ye Shen would bring a woman, creating an awkward situation.


    Of course, that was something that happened ten yearster. Since then, Ye Shen no longer trusted his auntie, realising she was a big liar.


    "Have mommy and daddy arrived?" Donghuang Li curiously asked. If Auntie Qing Yutong wasn''t there, mommy and daddy should be here.


    Qing Yutong patted the dust off Donghuang Li''s face, saying, "No, but others havee."


    "Really? Who?"


    "You''ll know when you go inside," Qing Yutong said with a smile.


    Donghuang Li jumped out of Qing Yutong''s embrace and ran straight into the house.


    Thenughter could be heard from inside.


    Donghuang Li, Ye Zizi, and Kai Yun were quite familiar because of their simr sizes, allowing them to y together.


    On the other hand, Brittany and Yue Hua had less interaction. Although they were both under Ye Huamand, they usually spent their time in their own homes. Besides meetings and gatherings, they rarely saw each other.


    Qing Yutong led Ye Shen into the house, but Ye Shen looked quite disgruntled. He wasn''t a child anymore and didn''t need to be led like this.


    However, in Qing Yutong''s eyes, Ye Shen was still a child.


    Yang Haotian and Ren Yao saw these two children for the first time, finding them mysteriously powerful.


    These brutal women seemed to dote on them, which was quite embarrassing. Whose children were they? Were they really that amazing?


    "Auntie Brittany, let me tell you some good news," Donghuang Li said with a mischievous smile.


    "Ali, what good news? Have you found a boyfriend?" Brittany chuckled.


    Donghuang Li pouted, "Boyfriend? They''re all losers, not a single one worth considering."


    "Oh, then what''s the good news?"


    "Hehe, I''ve invented a medicine specifically for treating infertility," Donghuang Li said proudly. Daddy''s subordinates; it seemed like each one suffered from infertility. Look at Aunt Zi Shan; she just wanted a child and hadn''t gotten pregnant in so many years. It was quite pitiful.


    Everyone burst intoughter upon hearing this big child''s idea of inventing a remedy for infertility.


    However, Yue Hua and Brittany had a somewhat peculiar expression after hearing this.Yue Hua and Lie Gu have been together for a long time, and Yue Hua also wishes to have children, but she hasn''t been able to conceive. Could it be a gic issue? However, the Lord is also an undead, and he and Ladies can have children. Why can''t she and Lie Gu? Brittany''s concern is that if she can''t conceive even after Jue Tian regains his human form, what should she do? After all, the trend of infertility has permeated the team. Even the Lord couldn''t find the reason and imed there was no solution.


    Which woman doesn''t want to have children? Therefore, this issue must be resolved. Now, hearing that Donghuang Li has actually found the reason, there is certainly hope.


    Don''t think that Donghuang Li is young and ignorant; she is quite clever. Brittany and Yue Hua definitely believe in her.


    "Ah Li, have you produced it?" Yue Hua quickly asked.


    Donghuang Li took out a red bottle and smiled, "I''ve already refined three times, but the materials are insufficient. I failed many times and got scolded, saying that I was going to ruin the entire Jade Vein Peak."


    Ye Shen couldn''t help but say, "Sis, if you keep refining, you might indeed ruin it."


    "Oh! Dare to say this just because Auntie is here, you think you''re awesome. Hand it over." Donghuang Li immediately adopted her sister''s demeanour.


    Ye Shen obediently extended his hand.


    Donghuang Li pped the fair little palm.


    Watching the siblings, Qing Yutong chuckled. It seemed that their rtionship was getting better, and the way Brother-inw handled it was impable.


    Before, Donghuang Li and Ye Shen rarely spoke to each other. Now, they were true siblings.


    If Ye Shen dressed in women''s clothing, he would be a stunning beauty. His skin was so good, inherited from the Empress.


    Donghuang Li gave the small bottle to Brittany and sweetly said, "These three pills should work, but I haven''t tested them yet."


    Everyone: "..."


    Given the recent explosion, Brittany and Yue Hua didn''t dare to try them.


    "Well, let''s try our luck. I guarantee there are no side effects after taking them. Who knows, maybe you''ll get pregnant?" Donghuang Li''s words were not without reason. Perhaps they would indeed conceive after taking the pills.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 939 (Alchemy Master Departure of the Ah Li)

    Chapter 939 (Alchemy Master Departure of the Ah Li)


    "By the way, this medicine is for men," said Donghuang Li solemnly. Don''t take it randomly.


    Ye Shen remained silent.


    Everyone: "..."


    Yang Haotian and Ren Yao felt that their men were not up to par, otherwise why would they need to take medicine? It''s quite pitiful.


    Life must be ufortable.


    However, is the medicine made by Donghuang Li really a normal one?


    Upon hearing that the medicine is for men, they felt reassured.


    "Auntie, why did you all have time toe over this time? Surely it''s to visit Ah Li, and with so many peopleing at once, you must have been punished by daddy."


    Everyone was speechless; you managed to guess it right.


    However, Yang Haotian and Ren Yao were shocked. daddy?


    Punished by daddy.


    These terrifying women were punished by this child''s dad. Who on earth is this dad? He can actually punish them!


    It''s simply beyond humanprehension.


    Qing Yutong chuckled, "This matter is a long story. Many things have happened during this time."


    Donghuang Li, feeling upset, said, "Why is it that when I leave, interesting things happen? It''s really boring."


    "Haha, Ah Li needs to grow up quickly, and then Auntie will take you to have some fun."


    "Yeah, who are these two? Haven''t seen them before," Donghuang Li said, looking at Ren Yao and Yang Haotian.


    Qing Yutong smiled and said, "These two are quite impressive. This handsome guy is actually pursuing Zizi."


    "What? You actually like lolis, so perverted," Donghuang Li said, looking at Yang Haotian. It seems that uncles really like lolis, how wicked.


    Everyone was speechless; you managed to guess it right.


    Ye Zizi''s mouth twitched, wishing she could pinch Yang Haotian to death. He hadpletely ruined her face.


    Yang Haotian actually wants to exin, "I don''t like lolis myself; what I like is the red envelope on her butt. Who goes around liking lolis for no reason? That''s sick."


    "And this is a violent loli, can''t provoke... can''t provoke."


    "Then what about this bald uncle?"


    Brittany chuckled lightly, "This is not a bald uncle."


    "Ah, is it a bald aunt then?"


    Yue Hua added, "It''s not a bald aunt either."


    "Oh my, what is it?" Donghuang Li felt like her brain wasn''t enough.


    Ren Yao was quite disheartened, "What''s wrong with being non-binary? Did non-binary people offend you or something? Can''t believe you look down on non-binary people."


    "I am a guardian," Ren Yao emphasised. Despite being a somewhat wed guardian, at least the reputation was there.


    "That sounds impressive."


    "It''s actually a weakling." Ye Zizi whispered.


    Ren Yao: "..."


    ''You''re too discouraging, beware of me shutting down.''


    "By the way, Auntie, what exactly are you here for? Take me to y, Ye Shen, what do you say?"


    "I want to study," Ye Shen said indifferently, remaining cold.


    Donghuang Li immediately rolled her eyes, "Always practising. If I didn''t take you to y, you would have be a fool."


    "Sister is the fool."


    "What! Put your hand out!"


    Ye Shen obediently extended his hand.


    Smack, smack.


    Qing Yutong shook her head, smiling, "A Li, we came this time, of course, it was arranged by your father. As for what it is, you should know, right?"


    Donghuang Li instantly understood, wearing a sly smirk, "Understood, understood."


    "I really want to go y with you guys. In a few days, I''ll go to the inner sect with Ye Shen."


    Qing Yutong touched Donghuang Li''s hair, "Good, you have made progress, but you need to be clear about your identity."


    Donghuang Li and Ye Shen nodded solemnly, their identity being revenge for their father, and that''s it.


    No other emotions added.


    "Alright, Auntie won''t disturb you anymore, so as not to arouse suspicion. We''ll leave first."


    Hearing that Qing Yutong was leaving, Donghuang Li and Ye Shen both showed reluctance, after all, they were still children.


    Even the cold Ye Shen hugged Qing Yutong.


    "You two should take care of each other well. This way, mommy and daddy will be much more relieved." Qing Yutong patted the heads of the two little ones and said gently.


    "Yeah, I''ll take good care of my sister."


    "Just don''t cause trouble for your sister." Donghuang Li nced at her younger brother.


    Qing Yutong felt that the next time she saw them, they would probably get along well as good siblings. Her husband''s method was indeed effective.


    "Alright, you two can go now. If you don''t leave soon, we won''t bear to let you go." Donghuang Li said with a slightly choked voice. These two poor little ones, when others were their age, they were still spoiled by their parents.


    But they had toplete tasks and undergo training here.


    Qing Yutong crouched down, kissed the two of them, and said, "Auntie is leaving. You both be good."


    "Okay."


    "Sure."


    Qing Yutong sighed in relief, then left the room first.


    The two children inside said their goodbyes to the others, and the group descended the mountain.


    Qing Yutong felt a bit sentimental. If she had known, she wouldn''t havee to see the little ones. It has spoiled her mood now.


    Watching Auntie leave, Donghuang Li and Ye Shen felt a bit lost.


    After a long while, Donghuang Li took a deep breath.


    "I''m going to refine medicine."


    "Sis, this is not refining medicine; you''re trying to destroy the entire Jade Vein Peak."


    Donghuang Li patted her brother''s head. "You don''t understand. I''m investing in research and development. Of course, ites with risks. The greater the risk, the greater the reward. Don''t you know this principle?"


    "With the pill you made, even the peak master''s mount was scared paralyzed."


    "That little thing has a weak heart. It''s just vomiting for a month; it''s a side effect of research. By the way, I''ve recently refined a new medicine. Try it to see its effects."


    "I suddenly remembered that I left the door open. I''ll leave first, sis." After saying this, Ye Shen ran away.


    Ye Shen still remembered being fooled by his sister for the first time. As a result, he had diarrhoea for three days and three nights, which was even more ufortable than death.


    His sister said she made an anti-diarrheal medicine, but he fell for it again. This was supposed to be an anti-diarrheal medicine, but it was probably an enhanced version of axative.


    He had almost recovered, but then he had diarrhoea for seven days and seven nights again. Moreover, this kind of medicine was magical; it couldn''t cure the problem it caused.


    As a result, his sister brought out pills again, guaranteeing that they would work this time.


    ''If I, Ye Shen, fall for it again, it would be a disgrace to daddy. So, let my sister try it first.''


    Unexpectedly, without saying a word, my sister stuffed it into her mouth.


    ''At this point, I, Ye Shen, believed her, so I also took one.''


    However...


    The outhouse gained another squatting spot.


    ''If I, Ye Shen, die in the future, it''s definitely because of my sister. So, I let my sister try first.


    If my sister dies in the future, it''s definitely because of being poisoned by herself.


    However, from that point on, my sister never took her own medicine again. She specifically found people to test her medicines.


    At first, many people were willing, and they even lined up, eager to be the first to try the medicine.


    But a monthter, the disciples became enlightened.''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 940 (The Indifferent Stride of Disowning Childrens)

    Chapter 940 (The Indifferent Stride of Disowning Childrens)


    ''However, a monthter, the disciples became enlightened.


    Life is precious; jokes about it should not be made.


    No one dared to test the medicine anymore. Sister went to experiment on animals. The most unfortunate one was the Peak Master''s mount. Although not a high-level species, it was still an impressive creature.


    The fierce aura that once made people shiver in fear turned the ferocious mount into a littlemb. The Peak Master was on the verge of despair, wishing the Sect Master could take Donghuang Li and him away.


    Sister became obsessed with refining medicine. A day without refining made her whole body itchy, a sensation she experienced every day. I really worry that one day my sister will blow up the entire Jade Vein Peak.


    Compared to my sister''s achievements, I''m doing much better¡ªjust practising with others.


    Unfortunately, there''s no one to practise with now. My sister doesn''t apany me in refining. This makes me, Ye Shen, feel like I''m fighting myself with one hand.


    I don''t know what Ye Liu is doing. Is she facing the same situation as me?


    This is the loneliness among experts, as the saying goes:


    "Invincibility is lonely."


    Whenever I think of the additional task daddy gave me, I get a headache.


    Find a girlfriend and bring her home?


    I, Ye Shen, don''t have time for love. Cultivation is more important. If I find a girlfriend like my sister, wouldn''t it be annoying?


    Fortunately, it''s still early; I won''t consider a girlfriend for now. I am looking forward to the battle with my sister.


    By then, I will represent the Broken Meridian Sect, and my sister will represent the Divine Scripture Academy. Let''s see how well she has cultivated.


    At this moment, I, Ye Shen, am already eager. I will challenge daddy in the future. I, Ye Shen, will surpass daddy and take on the responsibility of protecting the family.''


    Ye Shen has great aspirations, and Donguang Li also has a great aspiration¡ªto refine a super elixir that, when consumed, grants invincibility. It''s just the beginning.


    Far away at the Divine Scripture Academy, Ye Yan also has a great aspiration¡ªto be a musician, a musician who ys the flute!


    The Divine Scripture Academy is smaller than the Broken Meridian Sect, with a smaller territory. However, due to its size, entry requirements are more strict.


    Some people struggle to get in.


    In the Elysian Mountain Fief, the Divine Scripture Academy upies three-fifths of the area. However, the Elysian Mountain Fief is evenrger than the Voidless Empire!


    It is thergest principality in the entire Sapphire Continent, with peopleing from all over the continent daily to experience the glory of the Divine Scripture Academy.


    Simrly, the Divine Scripture Academy is divided into inner and outer courts, with the inner court situated in the heart, surrounded by the outer court.


    However!


    Even in the outer court, there are numerous branch schools, countless in number.


    But in one of the branch schools, everyone was suffering, as they wished for death...


    It had been several months since they had a good night''s sleep. That damned Ye Yan, can''t he stop ying the flute? Is he trying to blow us to death?


    If it weren''t for him having a powerful sister who guarantees our safety, we''d beat the crap out of him!


    Yet, at this moment, Ye Yan was walking through the branch school with an indifferent stride, a ck long flute hanging from his waist. Everyone clenched their fists, wishing they could throw a sack over him and beat him to a pulp!


    However, seeing the girl behind him, everyone immediately dismissed this horrifying thought.


    In fact, no one dared because these two were favoured by the dean and were said to be soon admitted under the dean''s wing.


    That''s the supreme dean!


    Who would dare to provoke them? These two were like little princes and princesses.


    Yan''er walked with the heartless stride, and Ye Liu followed, as cold as frost.


    "Sister, you must protect your brother. If anything happens to me, mommy will cry to death," Ye Yan earnestly said, grabbing Ye Liu''s little hand.


    Ye Liu squinted slightly, "Brother, mommy and daddy asked you to take care of me, protect me. But it turns out I have to protect you. If I weren''t your sister, I..."


    Ye Yan patted Ye Liu''s head. This action terrified everyone; who dared to pat the head of the female demon? If it weren''t for being her brother, they would probably be chopped to death.


    "Liu''er, brother only has you as a sister. We share the same mother. If you don''t take care of your brother, who will? Brother still needs to show off with you."


    Ye Liu suddenly revealed a cute smile, which made Ye Yan shudder.


    "Brother~"


    Damn it, Ye Yan felt he couldn''t take it anymore. "Liu''er, change back quickly. I can''t stand you like this."


    "Brother~"


    "Can''t I apologise? Little demon, how about I y a tune for you?"


    Ye Liu immediately rolled her eyes. The fact that her brother could blow someone to death in a fight made everyone scared.


    "Then, brother, practise with me, please, brother~" Ye Liu clung to Ye Yan''s arm, acting coquettishly.


    ''How could I, Ye Yan, be your sparring partner? You''re so young and fierce, and I''m your brother; I can''t really beat you up. Every time, I let you hit me.''


    People around saw Ye Liu acting coquettishly, finally feeling that Ye Liu seemed like a normal person. This was the attitude a girl should have¡ªso adorable.


    However, beneath this lovely smile hid a demon.


    Ye Liu had already fought through the entire branch school and couldn''t find anyone else, facing the same problem as Ye Shen.


    The trantion of the provided text from Chinese to English is as follows:


    "So adorable~


    However, beneath this adorable smile hides a demon.


    Ye Liu has searched through the branches, unable to find anyone, encountering the same problem as Ye Shen.


    "That¡­ Liu''er, these days, your brother is not avable, you know, this boy has a few days each month."


    People around felt a bit dizzy upon hearing this, especially some girls who blushed upon hearing it.


    This Ye Yan is really a little rascal, but such a cute little rascal, it''s truly irresistible.


    It must be said that Ye Yan has a tendency to be charming; at such a young age, he already knows how to throw flirtatious nces, and it seems he''ll continue as he grows up.


    "Brother~ you don''t love your sister anymore~ Liu''er hates you~"


    Ye Yan rolled his eyes; this Liu''er always used this trick, but he always fell for it.


    She''s his own sister, if he doesn''t pamper her, who will?


    "Liu''er, brother was wrong, don''t be angry, okay?" Ye Yan quickly coaxed, with a helpless expression on his face.


    Ye Liu felt happy; of course, she knew her brother loved her, after all, he was her real brother.


    "I knew my brother was the best." Ye Liu stood on her tiptoes and kissed him.


    This made the boys around envy; it''s a goddess''s kiss, even though it''s her brother, it still feels unpleasant, and they feel jealous!


    Ye Yan rubbed his cheek and helplessly said, "Liu''er, no more kissing your brother in the future, really."


    "No, I just like kissing my two brothers~" Ye Liu still smiled.


    "I really worry for my future brother-inw."


    "Brother, you should worry about sister''s future husband. She has a tendency for domestic violence."


    Ye Yan rubbed his chin, indicating that it''s very likely; his sister is quite fierce.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 941 (Born Directly at the Finish Line)

    Chapter 941 (Born Directly at the Finish Line)


    In the current scenario, the transformation of Ye Yan and Ye Liu is evident, reflecting the genuine sibling bond they should share. This emotional connection between true siblings is what should exist.


    Reiterating, the arrangement made by Ye Hua seems to be correct.


    "Who knows what sister is doing now, and that ice lump," murmured Ye Yan. Ye Liu, beside him, once again adopted a cold demeanour, reserving her yful side exclusively for her elder brother.


    Indeed, Ye Liu never disyed her affectionate side in front of Ye Shen; it was reserved solely for her true brother, Ye Yan.


    "Sister must be teasing Ye Shen," remarked Ye Liu casually, pulling Ye Yan towards the cultivation room with a hint of impatience.


    Ye Yan sighed, "Ye Shen is really pitiful. Fortunately, daddy was clever enough to team me up with you, otherwise, I would have been tricked by her."


    "Now you realise that your sister is good, right? You used to ignore me before," teased Ye Liu.


    "Ah, my dear Liu''er, why didn''t I pay attention to you before? It''s you who never yed with your brother and always stuck with Ye Shen," Ye Yan said, feigning innocence.


    Ye Liu revealed a slight smile, "Brother, Liu''er knows she was wrong. I''ll spend more time with you in the future."


    Ye Yan embraced his sister''s shoulder, "That''s my good sister. Come, let me practise with you. But remember, no hitting on the face."


    "Sure, no face hitting this time. I know you''re trying to pick up girls," Ye Liu teased.


    "Hehe, don''t tell mommy and daddy about that; it''s our little secret," Ye Yan whispered.


    "I know."


    The siblings, under the gaze of others, proceeded towards the cultivation room, eliciting sighs from the onlookers. They observed a moment of silence for the practice room, knowing it was about to copse soon, as it did almost every month. The peculiarities of the two siblings were apparent.


    As Ye Yan and Ye Liu entered the training ground, the crowd, especially those who had faced Ye Liu''s discipline, pretended not to notice. Ye Yan continued walking indifferently, while Ye Liu reverted to her normal expression, reserving her yful and cute demeanour.


    Both headed towards their dedicated cultivation room. Ye Yan pushed open the heavy iron door, revealing the sound of intense training. Another child of simr age was vigorously throwing punches, his face covered in sweat.


    "It''s him again," Ye Yan whispered.


    "Hmm," Ye Liu responded calmly.


    The boy inside, who was punching the wooden stake, turned to look at Ye Yan and Ye Liu. Of course, he knew them; they were about to be the closed-door disciples of the future headmaster. No one dared to provoke them. It could be said that they could walk sideways in the Divine Scripture Academy.


    But he couldn''t ept it!


    Why could they be Overlord disciples, and he couldn''t? He sleptter, woke up earlier, and worked harder than them. Ye Yan yed the flute to flirt with female students every day, and Ye Liu bullied people everywhere. Why would the headmaster ept them as closed-door disciples? It''s truly blind!


    Lin Cheng, determined not to lose to them, vowed that everyone would regret itter! The killers who murdered his family wouldn''t escape!


    "Maybe we should wait until he finishes practising; he looks pretty miserable," Ye Yan whispered. He also knew that Lin Cheng was quite poor... exceptionally poor. He could barely afford anything other than steamed buns each day.


    Ye Liu did not object; on the contrary, she admired diligent individuals. Though Lin Cheng was a bit poor, he was known for his hard work. It was said that a teacher in the inner courtyard nned to ept him as a disciple, and he would likely achieve great things in the future.


    Unfortunately, Ye Liu was born at the finish line. There was no way around it, given that she had such a remarkable father. Coming out of her mother''s womb meant she was destined for greatness.


    Since they decided to wait, the two siblings sat next to each other, chatting quietly without disturbing others practising.


    Although the practice was just hitting a wooden stake, Lin Cheng''s punches were getting heavier with each one. Surprisingly, they sat on the side, watching andughing at him!


    Such humiliation would be repaid twofold in the future!


    Bang!


    Crack!


    With Lin Cheng''s furious punch, the wooden stake was directly broken. A strange atmosphere lingered in the empty practice room.


    Ye Yan felt like he should apud and praise him. So, Ye Yan started pping.


    However, for Lin Cheng, this apuse was an even greater humiliation. They were still making fun of him!


    Lin Cheng had had enough! Suddenly pointing at Ye Yan, he dered, "I want to fight you!"


    Ye Yan, who was pping, was puzzled for a moment. Then he looked at his sister beside him, "What did he just say?"


    "He wants to fight you one-on-one," Ye Liu said casually, not taking it seriously. This was simply seeking death.


    Not knowing his own limits, Ye Yan also found it strange. Why would someone challenge him when others avoided him?


    Aware of his own strength, Ye Yan kindly advised, "Let''s not fight. You''ve been practising for so long; take a good rest."


    "Do you disdain fighting with me? Do you look down on me?" Lin Cheng shouted in a low voice.


    "Brother, you should go," Ye Liu said indifferently. Since he wants it, let him have it once; he won''t bother us again in the future.


    Helpless, Ye Yan stood up and walked down, standing not far from Lin Cheng.


    Lin Cheng''s small fists were clenched tightly, and his small chest heaved up and down as if he were angry.


    Ye Yan also felt it but didn''t understand why this little guy was so angry. Could it be that he secretly loved his sister? It was a possibility, but Liu might not like this type.


    "I''ll just go easy on him," Ye Yan said.


    "Ye Yan, don''t underestimate me! You have to take me seriously!" Lin Cheng shouted with a green voice.


    Ye Yan smiled bitterly, "When did I underestimate you? You must have misunderstood something."


    "There is no misunderstanding between us! Come on! Today, I will defeat you!" Lin Cheng slightly tilted his body, and his centre of gravity lowered between his legs. His left fist aimed at Ye Yan''s forehead, and his right fist was ced at his abdomen.


    This was considered the simplest martial arts technique in the Divine Scripture Academy, and Ye Yan knew it well. It was so simple that he had already learned it because of its simplicity.


    However, Ye Yan didn''t understand why Lin Cheng harboured such animosity toward him.


    Was this the legendary baseless resentment against the wealthy?


    That would be quite unfair. Ye Yan was a polite man and never looked down on anyone for any reason.


    But if some people insisted on being stubborn, they might earn his disdain.


    "Thene at me," Ye Yan stood there, genuinely uninterested. He was just an ordinary person, without any qi. He could poke him to death with just one finger.


    ''Well, let''s pretend to be serious, or he''ll say I look down on him, again.''


    Lin Cheng saw through it, filled with anger to the extreme. His body shook, and he roared.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 942 (The Frustrated Officer)

    Chapter 942 (The Frustrated Officer)


    The entire training room echoed with Lin Cheng''s angry roars. His furious little fist struck directly at Ye Yan''s chest.


    Lin Cheng felt a surge of excitement; finally, he was about to defeat him. He wanted everyone to know that he, Lin Cheng, could also knock down Ye Yan and be an elite disciple. The idea was good, but reality was quite harsh.


    Ye Yan looked at the small fist on his chest. The fist was already scratched and oozing blood from hitting the wooden stakes, looking quite miserable.


    ''At this moment, should I put on a little act? After all, Lin Cheng is working so hard. If I show no reaction, what if it affects him? What if he gets discouraged? Then I would be the culprit.''


    Seeing Ye Yan seemingly hesitating, Lin Cheng was surprised. After all, his fist had just hit Ye Yan''s chest. Wasn''t this the expected reaction?


    "Ah! It hurts! It''s so painful!" Ye Yan immediately took a step back, clutching his chest.


    Ye Liu, sitting on the side, chuckled lightly. Her brother really knew how to deal with people; this was too much of a blow.


    Lin Cheng looked at Ye Yan clutching his chest as if he was dying, and his eyes seemed to spew fire!


    It wasn''t like this just now.


    "You''re a master; I can''t beat you," Ye Yan said in pain, clutching his chest. He was genuinely concerned, hoping that Lin Cheng could feel his care.


    However, Lin Cheng didn''t feel it at all. Pointing at Ye Yan, he shouted, "Do you still look down on me? Show me your true strength and fight me!"


    ''If I really unleash my true strength, you''ll be done for. The gap between us is destined to be an unbridgeable chasm.''


    Ye Liu sighed with relief and leaped lightly to the side. "Alright, don''t waste time. Lin Cheng, go back and rest."


    "No! I want to fight him!" Lin Cheng looked at Ye Liu, unwilling to give up.


    "You''re not his opponent; go back," Ye Liu persuaded again.


    Ye Yan also stopped pretending and said to his sister, "Liu''er, don''t tease him."


    "Brother, it''s almost enough. We have more important things to do."


    Lin Cheng clenched his small fists, realising that he wasn''t doing something important. Theypletely looked down on him!


    ''I, Lin Cheng, will prove it!


    You will all kneel before me and repent for today''s mistake. I swear I will achieve it!''


    The two siblings watched the departing figure, feeling helpless.


    "Liu''er, you''re really too much. Don''t do this in the future," Ye Yan, as the older brother, still wanted to maintain a good image.


    Ye Liu chuckled lightly, "Brother, you are even more ruthless. You could have just knocked him down, and he would understand the vast difference. He wouldn''t hold any illusions."


    "Ah, if life has no fantasies, what''s the difference from being a salted fish?"


    "Brother, stop using daddy''s way of speaking; you have no aura at all," Ye Liu said, feelingpletely unimpressed.


    "Ah, really no aura at all? Why can''t I learn daddy''s style? It''s so charming." Ye Yan sighed in dismay; in this life, besides being a musician, bing a man like daddy, who could stand out just by standing there, was the only goal. That kind of style was so captivating.


    "Brother, you still need some practice, although it may not necessarily be effective," Ye Liu said, walking over to the opposite side of Ye Yan.


    "Liu''er, you''re really good at undermining people; I''ll definitely learn it," Ye Yan responded.


    "Alright, let''s start practising," Ye Liu waved her hand, indicating that she was ready.


    Ye Yan nodded and asked, "What intensity should I aim for?"


    "Don''t be too exaggerated," Ye Liu replied.


    "Okay."


    The two siblings began sparring in the training room, and the sounds of their impacts echoed within.


    Lin Cheng, standing outside, nced back at the training room and then turned away. The oue of their match was still uncertain!


    Even Ye Hua probably couldn''t have anticipated such a significant change between the children. Ultimately, blood ties prevailed. They were all born of the same mother.


    However, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi now regretted it. This shameless Ye Hua, whether possessed or misguided, acted like a tyrant, constantly demanding without end.


    Regrettable to have encountered such a man for eight lifetimes. If you want to punish us, at least tell us what we did wrong. Can''t we correct our mistakes in the future? But he never mentions the key points, just tormenting us endlessly.


    Divorce! Can''t go on like this.


    This was what they thought in their hearts, but their bodies told a different story.


    Feels so good, so happy~


    Daji, who was waiting outside, looked envious. The master and madam hadn''te out for days; she really wanted to share the damage with the madam.


    Just as Daji was fantasising, Luo Hu, holding a white fan, appeared at the door. "Your subordinate Luo Hu pays respects, Your Excellency."


    After Kai Yun and Yue Hua left, Luo Hu took over the management of all internal and external affairs in the city. Now, facing a problem, he wanted to consult Ye Hua for guidance.


    Lowering his head, Luo Hu saw no response. He smiled at Daji, "Miss Daji, please inform Your Excellency."


    How could Daji disturb her master''s peace? She casually replied, "Your Excellency has been busy these days."


    "I really have an urgent matter to discuss with Your Excellency," Luo Hu pleaded.


    This scene reminded people of those foolish emperors. Loyal officials came to report outside, seeking an audience with the emperor for urgent matters. However, the emperor, inside his room, indulge in pleasures, seemingly ignorant of the outside world.


    "Your Excellency is currently unavable," Daji calmly said.


    "I truly have urgent matters to discuss with Your Excellency," Luo Hu implored.


    This situation brought to mind those ipetent emperors. Devoted officials knelt outside, urgently seeking an audience. Yet, the emperor, enjoying his time with beautiful women, was the harbinger of a fallen kingdom.


    "Your Excellency is busy right now," Daji said casually.


    Luo Hu dared not force his way in. After all, it wasn''t a critical matter. It was just that there had been many fights and brawls in the citytely. Originally a simple matter, but due to these fights, things had beplicated.


    In the city now, a small faction expressed support for the foreign race, believing that there were good people among them. As a result, those who harboured resentment against the foreign race became even more hostile. The enmity kept escting, and they eventually resorted to violence.


    Now, there were both good and bad among the foreign races. But because of this hatred, the situation worsened, leading to brawls and fights.


    This situation has be quite serious. It''s escting from minor skirmishes every day to bigger fights every two days, and group shes every three days.


    Now, the question arises: whom should we detain? Currently, Ye Hua advocates for peaceful coexistence. If we detain those who support the foreign race, wouldn''t that alienate them? On the other hand, if we detain those who harbour hatred towards the foreign race, wouldn''t that be perceived as supporting the foreign race? The problem is, now is not the right time for such actions; it could lead to significant consequences.


    Therefore, Luo Hu is undecided and wishes to seek guidance from Ye Hua on how to handle this delicate matter.


    However, at this moment, Ye Hua is still peacefully sleeping with his two charming wives. He ns to continue with his affairs when he wakes up, not making any public appearances for at least a month. After all, they dared to call him trash; Ye Hua holds grudges quite well.


    "Miss Daji, if Your Excellencyes out, please inform me," Luo Hu asked.


    "Alright," Daji replied casually. However, in reality, she had no intention of informing him. She was busy serving Ye Hua and had no time for such matters.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 943 (The Crisis of the Voidless Empire)

    Chapter 943 (The Crisis of the Voidless Empire)


    Luo Hu, feeling helpless, withdrew and was quite perplexed. What should he do in this situation? Perhaps he should seek advice from Wei Chang, the top general under His Excellency. Wei Chang was known to be intelligent and resourceful, likely having a solution to the current issue.


    Soon, Luo Hu arrived at Wei Chang''s pce.


    Upon entering, he saw Tang Wei tending to flowers and seemed to be in a good mood, humming a little tune.


    "Oh, Luo Hu, you''re here. Is there something you need?" Tang Wei asked curiously.


    "I came to see General Wei," Luo Hu replied with a bow.


    "Uncle Wei seems to have left the city for some business today," Tang Wei said, holding a watering can.


    "Oh."


    "Is there something you need?" Tang Wei asked curiously.


    Now feeling somewhat powerless, Luo Hu briefly exined the situation to Tang Wei.


    "Oh, for this matter, you can ask Mu Ran. General Wei mentioned that Mu Ran is the scriptwriter for this incident," Tang Wei said, having quite a bit of information, given that her pillowpanion is Wei Chang.


    Luo Hu folded his fan and said, "Alright, I''ll go ask."


    Saying that, Luo Hu walked towards Mu Ran''s pce. Managing such arge city all by himself¡ªwhat a troublesome situation.


    Arriving at Mu Ran''s pce, Luo Hu nced inside and found two figures on the pavilion engaged in...


    Kissing!!!


    Luo Hu was stunned!!!


    Cang Konghong was actually kissing Mu Ran!!!


    ''You don''t do anything and only know how to kiss girls. I run around every day!!!''


    Bai Gu and Kung Sha are also nowhere to be found.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough!!!" Luo Hu immediately coughed.


    ''You, Cang Konghong, have imed to love Yue Hua for tens of thousands of years, and yet, you''ve changed your feelings in just a few years. Moreover, the target is a petite one. Is your taste that peculiar?''


    The two people in the pavilion seemed to be lost in the moment and stopped only upon hearing the cough.


    Mu Ran looked shy and quickly sat to the side, while Cang Konghong stood up and positioned himself behind Mu Ran, as if nothing had happened. As a proper bodyguard, he must protect Mu Ran well, be it her body or heart.


    Luo Hu was puzzled. What does Mu Ran see in Cang Konghong? Is it that face?


    It''s the kind that will give you nightmares.


    "Luo Hu, what are you here for?" Cang Konghong spoke up, his tone a bit unfriendly, as if saying, "You dared to disturb my good time."


    Luo Hu felt like vomiting blood. ''How dare you ask me what I''m doing here? I''m damn tired, running around, and you''re here ying kissing games with a little girl. If you have the guts, let''s switch ces.''


    "Mu Ran, there''s something I need to ask you," Luo Hu disregarded Cang Konghong and directly questioned Mu Ran.


    "Mm," Mu Ran blushed. It was embarrassing just now, unexpectedly being caught by someone. It was her first kiss.


    Luo Hu exined the situation once again to Mu Ran.


    Mu Ran gradually became serious after hearing the story. She had considered such matters before, but she hadn''t thought of a solution because it was quite tricky.


    "What''s the Emperor''s opinion?" Mu Ran curiously asked.


    Luo Hu sighed, "I just went to see the Emperor, but I couldn''t meet him."


    "What is the Emperor doing?" Mu Ran felt that the Emperor was still concerned. How could he not meet for such a major event?


    Luo Hu didn''t know how to exin. Of course, the Emperor was punishing the Empress. On that day, the Empress scolded him countless times as trash. How could the Emperor endure it?


    "The Emperor is busy with something too. Anyway, I couldn''t meet him. See if there''s any other way. If there is, I''ll implement it."


    Mu Ran stood up and paced while touching her chin. It seemed that she had to figure out a solution herself now.


    "By the way, how many support the foreign race?"


    "Just those neers, not many, less than a thousand."


    "That''s it? It''s indeed a bit difficult." Mu Ran sighed softly. The poption of the Voidless Empire is now nearly two hundred thousand, but only a few thousand support the foreign race, which is too few and pitiful.


    "So, what should we do now? Many people are hoping for an official response, asking us to execute those who support the foreign race."


    "People cannot be executed. It took a lot of effort to get the support of a thousand people," Mu Ran said solemnly, her eyebrows furrowed.


    Luo Hu also knew that execution was not an option. Helplessly, he said, "There are protests, and it''s not a solution. Some people are even causing trouble in secret, creating chaos."


    "Those who cause trouble must be caught and severely punished. As for the leaders on both sides, detain them for a few days. Consider it a stance of the Voidless Empire. Let''s not escte the situation further."


    Luo Hu understood Mu Ran''s intention. Both sides should be reprimanded to make them behave.


    "Alright, this will work for now."


    "For now, let''s do this. We''ll n more when the Emperores out."


    "Yeah." Luo Hu left after giving a stern look to Cang Konghong, who was truly azy one.


    Luo Hu went straight out of the imperial pce and, apanied by more than ten yellow-armoured soldiers, headed to the west of the city.


    Because the west of the city is the ce of the riot, and it''s getting more and more intense. It seems that this time, some iron-fisted methods will be needed. These people are simply bored with nothing better to do.


    Walking into the streets of the west, Luo Hu frowned as the middle of the road was filled with garbage ¨C rotten eggs, vegetable leaves ¨C resembling a recent prisoner parade.


    However, not far away, hundreds of people were gathered, smashing shops.


    "Fuck! These bastards who speak well of the foreign race, my mother was killed by foreign race!"


    "These people don''t deserve to be human; they should be sent to hell!"


    "That''s right, my whole family was killed by foreign race. These trash people, killing them is for justice!"


    "Listen, you beasts inside, if you don''t open the door, we''ll set it on fire!"


    Luo Hu walked over with a stern face and shouted, "Stop it all!"


    With this shout, everyone''s scalp tingle. They turned to look and immediately knelt down, saying, "Greetings, Lord Luo!"


    "Are you causing trouble in the Voidless Empire! It''s been going on for days, and you won''t stop!" Luo Hu had turned a blind eye before because he couldn''t resolve it.


    "Lord Luo, these people deserve to be punished."


    "Yes, Lord Luo, they are all supporting the foreign race!"


    "Lord Luo, the Voidless Empire is also going to support the foreign race, right? That''s too disheartening."


    "The foreign race are the natural enemies of humanity; it''s everyone''s duty to kill them."


    "Lord Luo, please make a decision for us."


    Just as Luo Hu was about to say something, the door suddenly opened, and an old man walked out, pointing at everyone and scolding, "You heartless bunch! There are good and bad foreign races, and you, you''re the bad people among humans!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 944 (Trouble Erupts)

    Chapter 944 (Trouble Erupts)


    "You old man! Don''t force me toy hands on you!"


    "Even if you kill one of me, there are thousands and millions more."


    "Damn it, old man, you brought this upon yourself! Brothers, get your weapons ready!"


    Luo Hu was also angered; he couldn''t believe he was being treated as if he were invisible. It was as if there was no rule ofw!


    "Arrest all the troublemakers!" Luo Hu shouted sternly.


    The yellow-armoured soldiers standing behind him stood up and shouted, "Yes!"


    Perhaps the Voidless Empire gave people a toofortable feeling, even an illusion that nothing would go wrong even if they caused trouble.


    So these people dared to resist!


    "Don''t touch me, you can''t afford the consequences!"


    "People from the Voidless Empire are so barbaric, don''t touch me!"


    "Don''t be afraid, if they dare to hit us, we''ll hit them back!"


    "Let''s get rid of them!"


    Luo Hu felt a bit confused; these people had turned against him! What should he do? Should he kill them on the spot, or should he arrest them all?


    Luo Hu was just a subordinate; asking him to kill was still eptable, but asking him to manage was not Luo Hu''s forte.


    In this matter, Luo Hu was a bit indecisive, unable to make the right choice, being careful and cautious.


    If Kai Yun were here, she would have dealt with it directly, openly opposing the Voidless Empire! No one would care about anyone''s face.


    You might not know where you stand now; you''ve be inted!


    But Luo Hu was not Kai Yun; hecked a sense of leadership. Even now, he was hesitating.


    He was afraid of making a mistake and being scolded by the superior.


    The consequence of this was that more than ten yellow-armoured soldiers didn''t receive orders and were being beaten.


    Yet, many people saw this scene. Unbelievably, the inspection team in the city was beaten!


    Everyone couldn''t believe what was happening before their eyes.


    Those who were beating people became more excited because these yellow-armoured soldiers weren''t fighting back, seemingly afraid of them. So, they had even less concern.


    "Everyone, keep hitting, these people won''t dare to do anything to us."


    "Haha, it feels great. Today, we actually beat the inspection team."


    "Damn it, used to see those yellow-armoured soldiers so scared to death; turns out, they are all cowards."


    "Yeah, so satisfying, it''s just like that, hit them hard!"


    Luo Hu hadn''t even reacted yet; this was the first time since the city''s founding!


    The first time a security guard had been attacked, it could be recorded in history.


    The woods were big, and there were all kinds of birds. There were some idle people and some bored rich second generations, or rich second generations who entered the city from outside.


    Luo Hu''s face tightened, and he shouted, "Arrest them all!"


    With Luo Hu''smand once again, the yellow-armoured soldiers erupted with a powerful force. Hundreds of people were immediately knocked down, lying on the ground and howling.


    There was even an unlucky one who was directly sent flying into the tree branches, pierced through the chest, hanging there.


    The onlookers around were amazed, someone died!


    In the Voidless Empire, the first time someone died was beyond imagination.


    Luo Hu was a bit dumbfounded; someone actually died!


    Damn it!


    Unexpectedly, the first bloodshed in the Voidless Empire was brought about by him, Luo Hu.


    "Hong Shao! Hong Shao! Hong Shao!"


    Several young people climbed up and shouted towards the young man on the tree branch, their faces filled with panic.


    But at this time, arge group of yellow-armoured soldiers appeared again.


    "Arrest them all!" Luo Hu shouted coldly.


    "Yes!"


    Now no one dared to make trouble again, but... the verbal skills were still impable.


    "You''re finished! That''s Hong Shao, the son of the Voidless Empire''s first tycoon!"


    "Damn it! I''m the son of the second tycoon. If you dare to arrest me, try it!"


    "My dad is the president of the Business Association! You can''t arrest me!"


    "My dad is the president of the Agricultural Association!"


    "My dad is the director of the Real Estate Bureau. I''ll sue you for assaulting people!"


    "You guys are actually helping these animals in the Voidless Empire. Are you also siding with the foreign race?"


    "Foreign races are the enemies of humanity!"


    Luo Hu was already infuriated by these people. He shouted angrily, "Arrest them all and give them corporal punishment!"


    "Yes!"


    Under the escort of the yellow-armoured soldiers, hundreds of people were taken to the Inspectorate, and all of them were thrown into the dungeon. Soon, cries for mercy and the sound of punishment echoed.


    However, Luo Hu sat in the front hall, his face looking troubled.


    This was different from the n. Originally, they were supposed to arrest one person at a time, but now they had directly arrested the opposition.


    Among these people were the children of some prominent figures, and the development of the Voidless Empire also depended on their contributions.


    Damn it!


    Luo Hu felt like his brain wasn''t enough. It seemed like he had made a big mistake!


    That Hong Shao, who seemed to be the son of the first tycoon, was directly hung on the tree, and the others, the young masters.


    Luo Hu covered his forehead. He wasn''t cut out to be a leader. While everyone else went out to y, they left the mess for him to clean up. How annoying.


    Just when Luo Hu was in distress, the sound of drumming echoed outside.


    It was the first time someone was drumming and shouting grievances outside the Inspectorate!


    Luo Hu had already caused a lot of trouble in the Voidless Empire.


    "Report, Hong Batian is drumming and petitioning outside!"


    Luo Hu was a bit puzzled, "Who is Hong Batian?"


    "Back to Lord Luo, Hong Batian is the richest man in the Voidless Empire. His son is the one who was hung on the tree and died just now."


    Luo Hu''s mouth twitched. Just as he finished thinking, here came another one.


    It really doesn''t let people rest.


    Luo Hu then sat on the high tform and waved his hand.


    Hong Batian walked in, but in Luo Hu''s mind, Hong Batian should be a burly man. However, this Hong Batian was a dwarf.


    More precisely, a dwarf.


    The problem was that his son seemed quite tall, not...


    However, behind Hong Batian, there were still some people, and although Luo Hu didn''t recognize them, he saw two people wearing official uniforms.


    In the Voidless Empire, although there were people wearing official uniforms, it didn''t necessarily mean they had been to the pce. Everything was done through documents, and they hadn''t seen the emperor.


    Seeing this group of peopleing angrily, Luo Hu knew it wouldn''t be anything good.


    "Lord Luo!" Hong Batian greeted with a cupped fist, showing no signs of giving face. [He should be kneeling.]


    As the richest man, he was the tax king and even drove the entire economy of the Voidless Empire, making him a person with merits.


    So Hong Batian believed that the achievements of the Voidless Empire today were partly due to his own contributions.


    However, someone informed him that his son had died at the hands of the city guards and was hung on a tree!


    How could he swallow this anger?


    Luo Hu squinted, watching the group below, and asked, "Why are you all here?"


    Hong Batian, without any fear of Luo Hu, spoke in a deep voice, "Lord Luo, we came here, and you should have an idea in your heart!"


    "My son was killed by your guards! Their sons were captured by your guards! May I ask, what crime did our childrenmit to be treated like this?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 945 (Completely Chaotic)

    Chapter 945 (Completely Chaotic)


    In the face of Hong Batian''s questioning, Luo Hu responded with a cold voice, "The crime of assaulting the city guards!"


    "Assaulting the city guards! Lord Luo! Howe I hear others say it''s the guards assaulting people, and my son was just defending himself!" Hong Batian''s words elicited cheers from some people behind him, indicating a trend of rebellion.


    Luo Hu was a bit out of sorts today. If possible, he really wanted to cut down these people.


    But could he? Clearly, it was not feasible. The prosperity of the Voidless Empire today wasrgely due to their efforts.


    That''s true; the Voidless Empire was created by Ye Hua and his subordinates, but not everything was done by them. Most matters were handled by the subordinates, and only when things couldn''t be resolved did they deploy their subordinates.


    However, the current subordinates were just idling around. Because the ecosystem of the Voidless Empire was well-arranged, it only required time to settle.


    And they were the first group to contribute.


    The emperor now advocates love and peace; Luo Hu couldn''t make decisions independently. In Hong Batian''s eyes, the powerless Luo Hu was easier to bully, as if he wouldn''t dare to do anything to them.


    "Lord Luo, my son has been beaten to death by the guards! How do we exin this?" Hong Batian continued, "Also, Lord Luo, supporting the other faction, what does that mean? Does Lord Luo intend to go against the will of heaven and support outsiders? If this matter reaches the emperor, I''m afraid..."


    Hong Batian, being the richest, managed to leave Luo Hu speechless. It seemed as if Luo Hu had supported the other faction, which was not true.


    However, the current situation seemed to point fingers at the opposition, and Luo Hu didn''t know how to handle it.


    What he did today might disrupt the emperor''s n. It seemed like he was in trouble.


    "Lord Luo, give my son justice and justice to the world!" Hong Batian knelt down, and the people behind him echoed, "Lord Luo, give my son justice and justice to the world!"


    Luo Hu took a deep breath. Even if they were arrested, would they be released once they entered? What about the face of the Voidless Empire? Could wealthy individuals simply take people away?


    So, releasing them was not an option!


    "Detain these people for 15 days, then let them go," Luo Hu said in a stern voice, not wanting to deal with it anymore. ''Why hasn''t the Banner Master returned? She loves ying this game the most.''


    "What! 15 days!"


    "Lord Luo, you''re detaining humans for those outsiders!"


    "Lord Luo, think twice!"


    "Lord Luo, what about my son who died unjustly!" Hong Batian shouted in a deep voice.


    ''Damn, your dead son has nothing to do with me. You''ve actuallye to me for justice. I don''t care if I kill you along with him.''


    Luo Hu coldly said, "This lord needs to rest. Please leave!"


    Standing among the yellow-armoured soldiers, they forcibly expelled everyone, but these people became even more brazen.


    "I want to meet the emperor."


    "I want to file aint!"


    "Luo Hu has a rtionship with the outsiders!"


    Sitting inside, Luo Hu wished he could kill them all. These reckless flies should be swatted to death by himself and then soaked in a septic tank for a lifetime.


    Luo Hu now didn''t know who to turn to, feeling quite lost. Things seemed to be getting out of control.


    Indeed, it was a bit out of control.


    After Hong Batian went back, he paid people to spread rumours within the Voidless Empire.


    Luo Hu colluded with the foreign race, ughtered humans, and so on.


    However, upon hearing about Luo Hu''s actions, the foreign race supporters were cheering, solidifying the usations against Luo Hu.


    A dayter, things got even more brutal.


    Rioting!


    Inside the city, there were actually ten thousand people rioting, holding banners and protesting in various ways.


    There were even hundreds of people sitting in front of the imperial pce, and some resorted to self-immtion. You could say it was terrifying!


    Luo Hu waspletely at a loss, quickly rushing into the imperial pce to find Mu Ran.


    Mu Ran, upon hearing Luo Hu''s ount, almost fainted. Originally, she intended to gradually improve the image of the outsiders in everyone''s hearts, but now, not only did it not change, but it became even more profound.


    Even her intervention as the fake Saintess was useless now. With over ten thousand people protesting in the city, it was undoubtedly pping the face of the Voidless Empire. Those sitting in silent protest were forcing the emperor to step in.


    Everything was undermining the Voidless Empire.


    Luo Hu was puzzled. Where did Wei Chang, Bai Gu, and others go?


    It turned out they went out to build rtionships, and it was rtionships with the outsiders, as both sides needed to put on a show.


    But now the problem was serious, threatening the very foundation, so they had to be called back.


    After receiving the message, Wei Chang rushed back immediately. The issue was indeed severe.


    A meeting was convened by the subordinates without the presence of the emperor. Mu Ran, of course, couldn''t participate as she was still unaware of Wei Chang and Tang Wei''s true identities.


    With the emperor absent, Wei Chang took control of the situation. As for Lie Gu, he was good at fighting; simr to Luo Hu.


    After hearing the situation, Wei Chang fell into contemtion, pacing back and forth while stroking his chin.


    Everyone looked at Wei Chang.


    However, Wei Chang spoke in a deep voice, "Duo Fushi, do you have any good suggestions?"


    Duo Fushi, standing in the back row, was dumbfounded. ''Why do they always have toe to me? If things are handled well, I can get praised by Your Honor. The problem is, everyone is helpless, and they want me, Duo Fushi, to bear this me.''


    ''Why are you all so malicious? Have you decided to make me, Duo Fushi, the scapegoat?''


    Li Hun also looked at her husband with a pitiful expression. It''s so miserable; not only is he bullied by her at night, but he also gets bullied by everyone during the day. Her husband is really pitiful.


    Duo Fushi shouted loudly, "I am ignorant."


    Losing face is better than being scolded by the emperor.


    Wei Chang took a deep breath, "Anyone else?"


    Everyone remained silent. If there were a solution, they wouldn''t have called you back.


    "It seems we only have one way!" Wei Chang said coldly.


    Lie Gu curiously asked, "Wei Chang, what is the solution?"


    "Plead Your Honor toe out."


    Indeed, it was a good solution. As long as Ye Hua is willing toe out, all problems can be solved.


    "I agree." Lie Gu was the first to raise his hand. Rather than messing around here, it''s better to quickly bring out the Emperor.


    All the subordinates agreed.


    Strength lies in numbers. They all surged towards Ye Hua''s sleeping pce, with an expression of being ready to face death. If they don''t bring the Emperor out today, they will die as an apology.


    Daji looked at all these people rushing over, a bit surprised. ''What are they doing?


    The master is enjoying marital bliss with the madam!


    How can they disturb him?''


    Wei Chang looked at Daji and bowed, saying, "Miss Daji, I have an important matter to report to the emperor. Please inform him."


    "The Emperor is busy right now, it''s not possible!" Daji said casually.


    Sometimes, even if the Emperor can''t see, it''s because of "eunuch reasons," as the eunuchs won''t allow it. [In historical contexts, eunuchs were often involved in pce affairs, including controlling ess to the emperor. Even if the emperor is unaware or unable to see a situation, it''s not due to the emperor''s preupation or negligence but rather because the eunuchs, who hold some administrative control, are preventing ess or information from reaching the emperor.]


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 946 (Wei Chang vs. Daji)

    Chapter 946 (Wei Chang vs. Daji)


    Wei Chang also attempted to use voice transmission, but it seemed that the Emperor had disabled the function and showed no response.


    It seems that the Emperor is really angry this time. After all, the Empress scolded him as trash so many times. It would be strange if the Emperor didn''t get furious.


    But now... they have no choice but to disturb the Emperor.


    "Miss Daji, there is indeed an urgent matter that concerns the safety of the entire Voidless Empire. Please be understanding," Wei Chang said with a pleading tone. Despite being a mere maid, Daji''s enchanting appearance might make her the future Empress. The Emperor is nurturing her for that purpose.


    Daji''s duty is to protect her master, and she remains firm in her principles, unrted to other matters.


    "No," Daji replied.


    The subordinates couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of their mouths. Daji is too stubborn. If the Emperor continues to enjoy himself inside for another month, the Voidless Empire will probably be inplete chaos.


    Wei Chang slowly lifted his head, and his gaze became eerie. "Miss Daji, my temper is not as good as you might imagine."


    As soon as Wei Chang uttered these words, everyone''s gaze changed.


    What is Uncle Wei nning? Is he really going to confront Daji at the Emperor''s doorstep? Oh heavens, this is too terrifying!


    Daji has never backed down from a challenge, even if ites from her master''s subordinates.


    "I''ll tell you this! I, Daji''s temper, is not as good as you might imagine! If you want to see the master today, you''ll have to defeat me!" Daji slowly walked out of the soundproof barrier she had set up. It was a sturdy barrier when used by Daji.


    The crowd was surprised; are they going to fight?


    Wei Chang vs. Daji?


    This is too explosive!


    Everyone gulped down saliva, thinking that they should prepare folding chairs, sunflower seeds, betel nuts, and mineral water.


    Then, they can observe this amazing fight. Will it bring the entire Voidless Empire to ruin?


    When the Emperor wakes up, he will find himself standing on a vast grasnd. No one knows what expression the Emperor will have.


    All subordinates retreated, leaving the open space for the two to battle.


    To be honest, except for the Seven Deadly Sins, no one has seen Wei Chang make a move, and no one has seen Daji make a move either.


    But Daji dared to confront Wei Chang like this; presumably, she has some skills. After all, Daji is the Emperor''s servant. If she doesn''t have any strength, how can she serve?


    Moreover, judging by her momentum, she seems even more formidable than Wei Chang. If Wei Chang loses today, it would be quite embarrassing.


    Will Wei Chang lose? In Wei Chang''s mind, except for the Emperor, no one can defeat him.


    "Daji, I''ll ask you again, can you help us inform the Emperor?" Wei Chang asked in a deep voice.


    Daji replied coldly, "No."


    "Fine! Then don''t me me!"


    "Let''s give it a try then!" Daji''s face turned cold, and a terrifying aura gradually emanated from her entire body.


    Feeling the pressure, the expressions of Wei Chang''s subordinates subtly changed. It turned out that Daji held considerable weight.


    Wei Chang, unwilling to show weakness, released a powerful suppression directly towards Daji. The ck mist resembled a giant crocodile with a wide-open bloody mouth, ready to devour Daji at any moment.


    Daji holds the status of a rare orange card in the system, making her the most powerful existence. Losing to her would be too simple.


    Daji''s original form is that of a nine-tailed fox, making her part of the foreign race category. A white fighting spirit emanated around her delicate body, forming a gigantic fox face above her head. She remained calm when facing the giant crocodile, not panicking at all.


    Even a low growl escaped her lips.


    The two transformed creatures emitted roars, astonishing the subordinates. This was truly a showdown between experts, evident from their auras alone.


    Amazing!


    After bringing his hands together, a massive pressure was generated, and all the ck crocodiles fused into Wei Chang''s hands.


    Wei Chang''s hands were then ced on his right waist, and his body quickly expanded, surrounded by a formidable aura.


    Seeing this scene, the group was stunned. "I think I''ve seen this movement somewhere before."


    "It''s the Kamehameha from Dragon Ball!" Gorefiend suddenly eximed.


    The group was shocked; Gorefiend watches Dragon Ball? However, observing Wei Chang''s movements, they felt... it seemed like giarism.


    "Ka!" Wei Chang shouted the first word, and his hands were instantly enveloped by a ck energy sphere. The terrifying power might turn the Voidless Empire into rubble.


    "Me!" As the second word echoed, the solid stones beneath Wei Chang''s feet instantly turned into powder, and a fierce gust of wind began to form.


    "Ha!" When the third word was uttered, the ck colour on Wei Chang''s hands carried a hint of electric current!


    Dou Fushi eximed, "This is at least a Super Saiyan level 7 Kamehameha. Uncle Wei is indeed powerful!"


    "Me!" When the fourth word appeared, the entire sky plunged into darkness, blocking out the sunlight as if it were night.


    "Ha!"


    Only to see Wei Chang push both hands forward, a horrifying, destructive energy rushed toward Daji. There was concern that Daji might be engulfed by this force.


    Wei Chang unexpectedly used such a powerful attack against a young girl. Truly, he was quite twisted.


    Daji snorted, pushed her hands forward, and the fighting spirit around her body instantly absorbed into her. A pair of delicate hands revealed a white halo.


    Then, she shouted in a sweet voice, "Ka! Me!"


    The onlookers stared nkly at Daji, surprised that she would mimic Wei Chang. This wasn''t a good sign. Show us your true skills.


    Wei Chang was also somewhat taken aback; it was unexpected that Daji would copy him. Quite interesting.


    "Ha! Me! Ha!" Only to see Daji push her hands forward, and a white energy sphere shot out from her palms.


    The collision of the ck and white energy waves created a world-shaking pressure. Even Dou Fushi felt that if these two forces collided, the Voidless Empire would undoubtedly suffer massive damage.


    At this moment, Lie Gu naturally had to step in to protect and seal off the Emperor''s sleeping pce. This way, even if they caused a catastrophic upheaval here, it wouldn''t affect the Emperor.


    Boom!


    The ck and white Kamehameha shed, resembling two ck and white flour clouds colliding.


    "This scene is quite simr to what''s depicted in the manga," Lu L¨¹ whispered.


    "Yeah, it''s pretty close," Yi Hong said, finding the resemnce striking. Wei Chang was like King Polo.


    Continuous waves of fighting spirit were released from the hands of the twobatants, creating a brilliant light that seemed to illuminate the entire world. Those with cultivation knowledge could feel the immense power emanating from this spectacle.


    Was this a celestial phenomenon?


    Now Wei Chang and Daji were relying solely on their fighting spirit, devoid of any technique. It was purely a test of their regr cultivation.


    Gradually, the ck Kamehameha seemed to show signs of engulfing the white one.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 947 (Slaughter!)

    Chapter 947 (ughter!)


    The henchmen standing on the side were watching intently. Wei Chang''s expression remained calm, while Daji''s delicate face seemed to have a hint of sweat!


    From this, it could be inferred that Daji''s strength was weaker than Wei Chang''s.


    However, the fact that she could contend with Wei Chang for so long was still an honourable defeat. After all, Wei Chang''s strength was among the top in the entire team.


    Even now, Wei Chang had not yet revealed his true form. It seemed that Daji had not unleashed her true form either.


    Feeling the power of Wei Chang, Daji''s face showed a hint of surprise. The subordinates of the master were indeed powerful!


    But she was not to be underestimated!


    Daji shouted, and a majestic fighting spirit surged out of her, causing the white energy to expand significantly, pushing back Wei Chang''s ck energy ball.


    The onlookers gasped. Daji actually had hidden strength. It was truly terrifying. From whom did she learn this?


    Wei Chang chuckled, "Daji, we both serve the same person. I have no malicious intent."


    "Entry is not allowed!" Daji was stubborn. No one was allowed to disturb the Emperor''s rest, not even herself!


    Wei Chang sighed lightly. There was nothing he could do.


    Wei Chang''s muscles swelled again, the ck aura bing even more vigorous, expanding by a whole circle!


    This made Daji''s heart sink. This was already her limit. What about the opponent? Did he also reach his limit? It waspletely unknown!


    Even if it was unknown, at this point, it could be confirmed that he was indeed stronger than her.


    "Daji, the oue is clear. Go inform the Emperor," Wei Chang said in a deep voice.


    "No!"


    Everyone: "..."


    Daji was indeed adorable, showing her loyalty to the Emperor. Even though she might lose, her loyalty was acknowledged by everyone. Having such a servant was truly fortunate for the Emperor.


    Wei Chang also had no choice. Would he really injure Daji? Perhaps she would be the future Empress.


    So, Wei Chang swung his hands, and the ck aura evaded Daji at a peculiar angle. Although it avoided her, the shockwave still sent Daji flying. Her back harshly hit the barrier, and a trace of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    However, Wei Chang controlled the ck aura and rammed it towards the barrier Daji had set, seemingly attempting to awaken the Emperor with such a shock.


    "No!" Daji shouted, her body transforming into a stream of light, preparing to use her body to block it. After all, she couldn''t let anyone disturb the master''s rest.


    Daji closed her beautiful eyes, waiting to be blown away.


    Suddenly!


    Daji felt arge, warm hand wrapping around her waist. It was aforting feeling, as if she had been embraced in someone''s arms, where she didn''t have to worry about anything. It felt sofortable, like lying in her mother''s embrace.


    Unable to resist, Daji tilted her head upward.


    A captivating face met her gaze, a face that could mesmerise anyone. Even if she were to die now, it would be worth it.


    This was the master... the master''s jawline looked so handsome.


    Yes, Ye Hua had finally appeared. When Daji collided with the barrier, Ye Hua sensed it and came out. Seeing Daji seeking death, he felt dizzy.


    Daji''s stubbornness could be terrifying at times.


    Ye Hua reached out his palm and pped at the terrifying ck aura. This ck aura was like a volleyball, and Ye Hua pped it away effortlessly.


    Seeing the appearance of the Emperor, the onlookers were momentarily stunned, then they all knelt down and eximed, "We pay our respects to the Emperor!"


    Ye Hua, still in his white sleeping robe, had his arm wrapped around Daji. He silently thought, ''Daji has a good figure, and her breasts are quite firm.''


    Daji, blushing, leaned against Ye Hua''s chest like a girlfriend. The shyness was unmatched.


    Ye Hua gently released Daji and said, "Don''t be so foolish in the future."


    Daji, now being let go, felt a sudden emptiness and loneliness.


    "Master, Daji understands," Daji said with a look of grievance. She thought everything she did was for her master.


    Ye Hua patted Daji''s head with his hand.


    With just a pat, Daji''s so-called grievance vanished, reced by joy.


    Ye Hua turned to look at the subordinates, revealing a deathly gaze.


    The subordinates shrank their heads.


    He was sleeping so peacefully, and they had to wake him up.


    Did he have a morning temper?


    "If there isn''t a good reason, I will make you all break up!" Ye Hua threatened.


    The subordinates werepletely speechless. This threat was too powerful. However, Your Majesty, back then, it was you who arranged the marriages for us. We were just following your orders.


    "Your Majesty, a major event has urred!" Luo Hu bowed his head and said apologetically.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly. Another major event had urred. Did you really think there were so many major events in your hearts?


    "Speak, what''s the major event?"


    Luo Hu quickly recounted everything, and the more Ye Hua listened, the worse his expression became.


    "There are always troublemakers trying to cause chaos!" Ye Hua coldly eximed. "This Emperor has provided you with afortable and safe environment, and yet you don''t know how to be grateful! You even dare to threaten this Emperor! Well done! Do you really think this Emperor won''t kill? Even the territory under this Emperor''s rule is not something you can provoke!"


    "Your Majesty, what should we do?" Wei Chang asked in a solemn tone. This time, they must show these troublemakers their strength!


    They shouldn''t think that the Voidless Empire is easy to mess with!


    "Wait until this Emperor changes into a new outfit!"


    "Yes!"


    All the subordinates were excited. The Emperor had finally toughened up. Previously, he talked about a policy of leniency and avoiding unnecessary bloodshed.


    But now, others thought they were soft and took advantage of them.


    Therefore, they needed to use blood to prove that no one could afford to provoke the Voidless Empire!


    Ye Hua walked into the room where Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were huddled together, looking pitiful.


    Seeing their expressions, Ye Hua couldn''t help but smile and said, "I don''t want it, I don''t want it."


    Then, faster daddy~


    These women, always saying one thing and meaning another. But when ites to physical actions, they are quite obedient.


    With Daji''s assistance, Ye Hua changed into the imperial robe and walked out of the sleeping pce with a majestic aura.


    "Wei Chang, Lie Gu, follow this Emperor! The rest, go arrange the beheading tform! This Emperor wants to see how many heads will roll today!" Ye Hua said coldly.


    Hearing such instructions, Ye Hua couldn''t endure any longer. These humans were too arrogant, simply not putting themselves in his eyes.


    It seems you still haven''t figured out one thing!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 948 (Reason: The Deadline Has Arrived)

    Chapter 948 (Reason: The Deadline Has Arrived)


    Within the Voidless Empire! I am the heavens!


    If you dare to challenge the heavens, you are courting destruction!


    It seems my benevolence has made you think I am easy to bully, hasn''t it?


    Look at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, they are nowpletely submissive to me. After all the trash talk they threw at me, they now understand the extent of my retaliation.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu, who are following behind Ye Hua, sense a scent of blood.


    This feeling is truly delightful. It brings back memories of the good old times, when the air was filled with the scent of blood, like the fragrance of burning heat. It''s intoxicating, and one can''t help but be immersed in it.


    At this moment, those sitting in front of the pce gates are unaware of what is about to happen. They still wear an arrogant expression, seemingly fearless of authority. Their expressions are well-maintained, and their aura is not bad, but they only dare to sit quietly.


    But they know that the Emperor will not kill, as he follows a policy of appeasement.


    Having sat for several days without the Emperor appearing, they must be getting anxious.


    The Voidless Empire is formidable, but this Emperorcks decisiveness in matters of life and death.


    In other countries, faced with such a situation, people would have been arrested and executed long ago, but here... there''s no need to be afraid.


    Moreover, there''s arge crowd marching; they don''t believe the Emperor dares to kill them all.


    If he dares, he''ll bebelled a bloodthirsty tyrant.


    As these thoughts cross their minds, the pce gate emits a muffled sound, creaking and groaning...


    A slender shadow appears first.


    The Emperor ising out!


    Everyone is surprised that the Emperor chose this moment to make an appearance.


    What does this mean?


    Feeling the majesty of the imperial power, everyone lowers their heads slightly.


    Ye Hua looks at the broad square, where hundreds of people are sitting quietly, banners overhead expressing dissatisfaction, iming that the support faction is allowed to stay within the empire.


    Seeing these banners, Ye Hua is enraged. He provides them with food, drinks, entertainment, and even ensures their safety, yet they are still ungrateful, demanding more!


    "I, as the Emperor, ask you, why are you sitting here?" Ye Hua stands with his hands behind his back and asks calmly.


    People look at each other, feeling a bit unsure. When the Emperores out, they realise they should be afraid!


    What is this imperial authority!


    "I ask you again!" Ye Hua''s tone bes heavier, and everyone feels their hearts pounding, as if they are about to explode. They can''t utter a word.


    At this moment, a person who seems to be the leader stands up, even raising his head high: "I believe that the Voidless Empire needs an upright Emperor, not one who tolerates the existence of the foreign race!"


    Upon hearing these words, the expressions of everyone changed. If they were to face death, it would be all because of this man.


    Ye Hua squinted his eyes slightly and then said casually, "Arrest them all."


    "Yes!" Wei Chang waved his hand, and countless ck-armoured soldiers poured out from the pce. The small square in front of the pce immediately erupted in cries, and some people even started hurling insults.


    "Tyrant! Ipetent ruler!"


    "The Voidless Empire is doomed to perish in your hands!"


    "You useless Emperor, you''re not worthy!"


    Ye Hua chuckled, turning to face them. "You might not know, but in this world, the only one who can destroy the Voidless Empire is me!"


    After saying this, Ye Hua continued walking with Wei Chang and Lie Gu, while the hundreds of people sitting were escorted to the execution tform.


    The execution tform was also established by Ye Hua, and it was enormous, even the size of a few football fields.


    When Ye Hua designed it initially, it was meant to be intimidating, so the bigger, the better. Never did he expect to use it in just a few months. Humans seem to struggle with peaceful days, always causing trouble and attempting to seize control of his empire.


    Where did you find the courage? Ye Hua was curious, wondering if someone was scheming from below. But that didn''t matter for now.


    In the eastern city of the Voidless Empire, considered the "wealthy district," where celebrities reside, the protest marches always pass through. They chant slogans iming that the imperial power protects the foreign race, highlighting the number of children from the opposition faction who are still detained and allegedly subjected to daily beatings.


    The richest man''s son was even beaten to death on the spot. Such atrocities would surely face divine retribution, demanding an exnation from the Emperor.


    Ye Hua walked onto the main road of the Voidless Empire, and as soon as people saw him, they all knelt down in greeting.


    It seemed to be the first time they witnessed the Emperor walking on the street. Seeing hisplexion, not looking too well, they understood. The events of the past few days had taken their toll on him, and the Emperor was beginning to worry, not to be underestimated.


    Ye Hua quite enjoyed this form of reception, indicating that being an Emperor still held some influence. Otherwise, being an Emperor seemed nothing special.


    Gradually, Ye Hua caught up with the marching procession. Upon hearing the words from the crowd, his expression soured. What a group of unruly people! And there were quite a few in the procession, tens of thousands. It seemed that only a guillotine flowing with blood could teach them a lesson.


    The sudden appearance of the Emperor didn''t seem to bother these marchers. They pretended not to have seen him and continued shouting.


    Ye Hua thought these people were not bad; they were ambitious young people with courage and spirit! He hoped they would remain steadfast when faced with the guillotine.


    "Arrest them all."


    "Yes!" Wei Chang respectfully received the order.


    Countless ck-armoured soldiers appeared, surrounding the marching crowd of thousands. The whole scene was filled with a chilling atmosphere.


    Ye Hua slowly approached the front of the procession. Everyone watched the Emperor, wondering what he was going to do. The atmosphere was frozen, and no one knew what would happen next.


    "Take them away!" Wei Chang coldly ordered.


    This was a team of thousands, not a hundred, and they were more formidable, with some resisting arrest.


    "Where are you taking us? What crime have wemitted?" Some of them began shouting, resisting desperately, knowing that they wouldn''t dare to kill them.


    Lie Gu shouted coldly, "What crime have youmitted? Do you have no sense of reality!"


    "We don''t know! We seek an exnation from the Emperor!"


    "Emperor, what crime have wemitted?"


    "That''s right, Emperor, you can''t just randomly arrest people."


    Ye Hua looked at these defiant people and said in a low voice, "I''ll give you a crime: the crime of death! The reason? Your time of death has arrived!"


    The scene fell silent. The reason for the crime was that their time of death had arrived?


    Could it be any more unreasonable?


    Is this Emperor out of his mind? He''s actually nning to kill so many people. Isn''t he afraid of divine retribution?


    Lie Gu felt a sense of admiration, thinking, "Respected Emperor, how imposing!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 949 (Execution at the Guillotine)

    Chapter 949 (Execution at the Guillotine)


    It had been a long time since the Emperor behaved like this. In the past, he was unreasonably ruthless, quick to resort to killing without giving anyone a chance to exin, just like now.


    Regardless of your reasons, if the Emperor was pleased, he would kill. He even found reasons for killing, such as the time of death has arrived.


    Is there no way to refute this? Is it not ufortable?


    Very ufortable...


    At this moment, Wei Chang also felt it; the Emperor was beginning to act unreasonably. When the Emperor became unreasonable, the bloodshed began!


    Anyone who hadmitted the Seven Deadly Sins would know this principle.


    These people seemed to have truly angered the Emperor. After all, the Emperor''s temper had improved significantly, and his human desires were greatly satisfied.


    But no matter what, there would definitely be a bloodbath!


    "I don''t ept it! What kind of Emperor are you? You have no right to do this!"


    Wei Chang slowly raised his hand, giving a gentle wave. A ck-armoured soldiers moved like the wind!


    With a sh of the de, a head soared into the sky and then fell.


    At this moment, everyone shivered.


    The Emperor!


    He killed someone!


    People found it hard to believe. Wasn''t it said that he wouldn''t kill? Why was he killing now? Who said that?!


    Ye Hua rified that it wasn''t him who killed; it was Wei Chang.


    Wei Chang also rified that it wasn''t him who killed; it was the ck-armoured soldiers.


    Each tried to shift the me to the other.


    "Unscrupulous Emperor! Is there no justice left in this world? Is there no rule ofw!"


    "Yeah, there is no justice, no rule ofw!"


    Ye Hua chuckled, "This Emperor is the embodiment of justice and the rule ofw. Those who dare to threaten this Emperor will be sentenced to death!"


    "Take them away! Those who resist, kill!" Wei Chang coldlymanded.


    Swoosh, countless ck-armoured soldiers drew their swords. At this moment, everyone was scared.


    Because this time, it was for real!


    People dared not even breathe, afraid of meeting a fatal end!


    But there were always a few fearless ones who continued to shout within the crowd.


    With a swift sh, a head fell.


    That''s how cool it is, ufortable, right?


    Ye Hua looked at everyone and said in a deep voice, "All those involved in this event, there will be no mercy! Curfew for the next three days! The day after tomorrow, execution at the guillotine!"


    After saying this, Ye Hua disappeared from the spot, but his decisive and stern voice lingered in the air, sending shivers down the spine.


    Everyone involved in this event? What kind of event was this to warrant the killing of so many people?


    But no matter what, this Emperor dared to kill. Who said the Emperor wouldn''t dare to kill?


    Whoever said that should quicklye out and face their demise!


    Over the next three days, the atmosphere in the Voidless Empire was shrouded in an aura of death. Many people gathered to witness the guillotine, as something terrifying was about to happen.


    It was rumoured that even the wealthiest individuals had been arrested this time, along with government officials. Anyone who participated was apprehended without any regard for their status. This made people feel that this Emperor was even more formidable than imagined, employing methods that were simply brutal to the extreme!


    Now, no one called Ye Hua a tyrant, because there was no one who dared to say so! Whoever said it would face death!


    The next three days passed quickly. Today, the weather was gloomy with a continuous drizzle, and it carried an air of death. There were even traces of snow in the rain, bringing a chill.


    Ye Hua was being attended to by Daji, putting on the imperial robe. As for Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, they were still undergoing punishment from Ye Hua.


    "Daji."


    "Master?"


    "Take care of thedies'' nutrition."


    "Yes, Daji understands."


    Ye Hua nodded and disappeared from the spot!


    In the guillotine area!


    A silence prevailed, only the sound of rain falling could be heard. It wasn''t due to an absence of people but because every seat was upied!


    A total of one hundred thousand seats werepletely filled!


    People dared not even breathe, looking up at the sky. Above, there hung a dense mass of dark clouds, even emitting a red glow with a scent of blood.


    In the middle of the guillotine, there was a square arena. The rain had dampened the ground, but that was okay because it would soon be flowing with blood!


    Yellow-armoured soldiers stood around, and beside the highest throne, there were some individuals!


    These people represented the strength of the entire Voidless Empire. However, the Emperor had not arrived yet.


    Boom!


    A thunderous roar exploded in the sky, causing everyone''s hearts to tremble. The thunder was terrifying, enough to scare the urine out of anyone.


    However, at this moment, a golden figure floated in the centre. The imperial robe draped over him looked incredibly noble, and his towering figure was exceptionally tall. His handsome face was truly breathtaking ¨C the Emperor of the Voidless Empire, Ye Hua.


    "Long live our Emperor! Long live! Long live!" One hundred thousand people knelt down and cheered. The sound broke through the clouds, majestic and resonating far and wide.


    Ye Hua raised his head slightly, and everyone felt as if a force was lifting them up. The Emperor was indeed formidable! With just this gesture, he disyed the power of a Supreme Overlord.


    Surveying the entire venue, Ye Hua exuded the aura of a sovereign. In a deep voice, he said, "Do you know what day it is today?"


    "Execution day!" These one hundred thousand people seemed to be reciting lines in unison, shouting.


    Ye Hua nodded silently. "Do you know why they are being executed?"


    "Their time of death has arrived!"


    Ye Hua: "..."


    He was just teasing a bit, and they took it seriously. Did they really think it was because their time of death had arrived? Was he that unreasonable?


    "I, the Emperor, will make the Voidless Empire a paradise on earth! However, there are some who have inted ideas! They actually want to overthrow the dynasty. Tell me! What should I do?" Ye Hua asked.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Three consecutive shouts of "kill" instantly stirred the blood, and their faces were filled with excitement. Looking at Ye Hua''s expression, it was clear that they blindly worshipped him.


    Ye Hua silently nodded and returned to his throne, adopting the posture of a big shot.


    "Let it begin."


    "Yes!"


    Wei Chang respectfully responded and then shouted loudly, "Execution! Begin!"


    Woo, thud, thud, thud!


    A series of pounding sounds suddenly echoed. Countless prisoners were brought out, appearing very orderly. Each prisoner had a soldier standing behind them, ensuring there was no chance of escape.


    "Vile ruler! You''ll meet a bad end! The heavens will punish you!"


    "Damn Emperor, even if I die, I''ll curse you!"


    "I''m going to utter the highest-level curse, cursing your entire family!"


    As these people cursed, they were being restrained by the yellow-armoured soldiers beside them. Everyone knew what awaited them ¨C it was the guillotine!


    "Tyrant! I refuse to ept this! My son is only imprisoned, why does he have to be executed too!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 950 (Foolish Emperor, May You Die Miserably)

    Chapter 950 (Foolish Emperor, May You Die Miserably)


    "Dad, if we don''t beg, we''ll face death!"


    "Foolish Emperor, may you die miserably."


    Indeed, among these people, there were both old and young. Regardless of age, if they participated, they were all arrested. Even the young people in the cages were treated the same way.


    This time, Ye Hua was truly angered. This touched Ye Hua''s bottom linepletely. These people were too arrogant,pletely without restraint. Otherwise, Ye Hua''s anger wouldn''t be so intense.


    Look at the mour now.


    ''You probably don''t know that it''s due to my benevolence that you have the opportunity to live here, enjoy the benefits of the Voidless Empire. Yet now, you dare to sing in opposition to me, without a shred of gratitude or appreciation.''


    What''s the point of keeping such people alive? Just kill them directly!


    Gradually, all the people were brought out.


    The entire area was filled with people, all kneeling on the ground. However, the cursing never ceased!


    At this moment, rain started to pour from the sky, making a rustling sound, adding a touch of melody to this solemn atmosphere.


    The cold rain fell on the ground, and hair quickly became wet, looking quite dishevelled.


    However, when the rain fell on the armour of the yellow-armoured soldiers, it produced a crisp sound, sending a chill down the spine.


    At least it made them realise that behind them stood an executioner, and their heads would be chopped off soon!


    Their own heads would roll on the ground.


    This was truly indescribably gruesome.


    Among the crowd was also the richest man, Hong Batian. At this moment, he had lost his past grandeur, but his face showed a hint of unwillingness.


    "I refuse to ept it!" Hong Batian shouted angrily. He had created so much value for the Voidless Empire. His son died, and this ount hadn''t even been settled. Now, they wanted to kill him, it was just malicious! I have never seen such a malicious person! Such a person should go to hell, be deep-fried!


    Ye Hua asked indifferently, "Who is this person?"


    Zi Shan respectfully said, "Your Majesty, this person is the richest man, Hong Batian. He is the one inciting the emotions of the masses."


    "So he''s the richest man, huh? Not as tall as I imagined," Ye Hua said casually.


    "Your Majesty, Hong Batian is a dwarf by nature and has never grown tall," Zi Shan exined respectfully.


    Lie Gu muttered quietly, "His son is quite tall though."


    With this remark, one couldn''t help but feel sorry for this guy. It was truly a tragedy.


    "What do you not ept?" Ye Hua sat on the throne and asked casually. His voice wasn''t loud, but everyone heard it.


    Hong Batian shouted loudly, "Let''s discuss this rationally, I, Hong Batian, have diligently developed the economy, bringing the economy of the Voidless Empire onto a regr track. I even facilitated our foreign trade. I''ve done so much for the Voidless Empire. If you, as the Emperor, don''t reward us, it''s understandable. But you even came up with these groundless charges, how can we ept it!"


    "Who would be willing to sacrifice for you in the future? What you''re doing now is losing the people''s hearts, and one who loses the people''s hearts loses the world!"


    "Just so, our businessmunity has contributed so much to the empire''s economy! Now, they want to kill us just like that! We refuse!"


    "Without us, could the Voidless Empire have achieved what it has today? That''s absolutely impossible!"


    "Today, if you kill us, the heavens are watching, the gods will punish your crimes! You will have nowhere to escape!"


    As these words were spoken, tens of thousands of people began to recount their merits. They argued that without them, the Voidless Empire wouldn''t be able to function, and what was happening was an outrageous rebellion.


    Ye Hua felt like he was back at that southern and northern martial artspetition. The scene might have been smaller, but the tone of speech was quite simr. They were even praying to those deities. ''It would be better to appeal to me a bit more. Perhaps if I''m in a good mood, I''ll pardon them all. But I won''t be in a good mood. You can only try to win my favour with your heads.''


    However, he couldn''t let their words go unchallenged.


    "I understand what you''re saying, and I acknowledge your contributions. But don''t forget, in the Voidless Empire, you can defy anyone, but I am not someone you can defy. Do you really think I don''t kill? Ridiculous! When I decide to kill, I don''t even blink my eyes."


    The crowd became somewhat puzzled. Could the emperor really kill without blinking his eyes? Who doesn''t blink their eyes?


    "Do you think that by making some contributions, I should thank you? Or that without you, the Voidless Empire couldn''t function? Let me tell you, this world is never short of talents. When you die, there will be plenty of people to rece you and serve me. You are just a thing of the past."


    "And what else can you do besides talking big? When enemies approach outside the city, did I ever send you to die? I''ve given you the only wealth you have ¨C security! A safety like an iron bucket. You ungrateful bunch, trying to overthrow my empire. It''s a joke. What can you achieve with your big mouths?"


    "Moreover, what about you guys and those of you who have managed to survive? I have given you all the only wealth you have¡ªsecurity! A safety like an iron bucket. You ungrateful bunch, trying to overthrow my empire. It''s a joke. What can you achieve with your big mouths?"


    "Really thinking too much!" Ye Hua coldly shouted, delivering a long-winded speech.


    People sitting in the audience suddenly started apuding, and some set the rhythm. The apuse grew louder, filling the entire execution tform.


    However, those kneeling on the ground were still shouting shamelessly. "You can have this life now because of us! Yet you apud and cheer for our death, you''re all a bunch of scoundrels! Scoundrels!"


    However, Hong Batian shouted again, "I see you''re in league with the foreign race! Actually supporting the massacre of humans by foreign race!"


    This statement suddenly silenced the entire venue. When it came to matters involving foreign race, everyone was vignt.


    There was no way around it. Such notions had already deeply prated people''s minds.


    However, Ye Hua, who had nned to proceed step by step, was now quite annoyed. It was all because of your constant pressure.


    "Foreign race? Then what are you?" Ye Hua suddenly asked.


    Everyone''s gaze turned to Hong Batian.


    "I am human!" Hong Batian shouted.


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Are there humans as short as you? In the end, you are also an foreign race. You are not human!"


    "Nonsense, I am human!" Hong Batian stood up all of a sudden, and the yellow-armoured soldiers behind pressed him down.


    Ye Hua stood up, looking at everyone and said, "What is an foreign race? Other than humans! All races are foreign races!"


    "However, among these people, there are those who want to overthrow my empire! Even foreign races don''t have the guts like you. To be honest, I think foreign races are more reliable than you. I''d rather let foreign races live in my empire than let you dirty people defecate in my empire!" Ye Hua''s words served as a kind of prelude. Byparing these wrongdoers to foreign races, he implied that they were all the same. If such viins could live here, why couldn''t foreign races? Perhaps foreign races were even better than them.


    However, Ye Hua''s words were not conclusive, as if he were making aparison without making a firm statement.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 951 (The Arrival of a Stylish Figure)

    Chapter 951 (The Arrival of a Stylish Figure)


    This statement did not face any opposition. Theoretically speaking, it was indeed correct.


    "You are a spy sent by the foreign race! Everyone, open your eyes and look!" Hong Batian persisted, after all, he was the richest man, and his brain was still functioning well. Even if he knew he was doomed today, he wanted to tarnish the image of the Emperor, even if he died.


    Ye Hua, of course, understood. He liked such remarks because it made people feel that it was you who angered the Emperor.


    "Am I a spy? So what if I let the foreign race into the city? What can you do to me?" Ye Hua''s acting skills started to soar again. It had to be said that Ye Hua was truly deserving of the best actor award he had won back in the day. He was skilled in deception, deceiving the heavens, the earth, and even his wife.


    "Hahaha, did everyone hear that? This fool actually allowed the foreign race into the city, defying the great dangers of the world! He is destined to die early!" Hong Batian continued to mock Ye Hua. In his eyes, his goal was about to be achieved.


    Ye Hua felt that his goal was also about to be achieved. The Emperor appreciated fearless individuals like him.


    Ye Hua showed an angered expression and shouted, "Fine! The Emperor hereby decrees that starting tomorrow, the foreign race is allowed into the city!"


    As Ye Hua spoke, everyone was dumbfounded. Sure, he was throwing a tantrum, but this couldn''t be taken seriously.


    The foreign race was the natural enemy of humanity, like cats and mice. There was no day for reconciliation!


    People present started to discuss, and Ye Hua knew they couldn''t ept it immediately. So he continued, "In the Emperor''s empire, all races of the entire Sapphire Continent are wee, except for people like you!"


    "Hahaha, did everyone hear that? This idiot actually allowed the foreign race into the city, risking the downfall of the entire empire! A crappy empire, and you, the crappy Emperor! Only a blind man woulde to this ghost ce!" Hong Batian continued to ridicule Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua raised his hand, and the yellow-armoured warrior behind Hong Batian instantly drew his sword.


    Swish!


    Hong Batian''s head rolled on the ground instantly, with that unblinking look in his eyes. His small body alsoy on the ground.


    The yellow-armoured warrior shook off the blood on the de, then sheathed the sword, standing obediently on the side.


    Although only one person was beheaded, everyone dared not speak.


    Smart people felt something. The Emperor was telling everyone that his decisions could not be opposed, and this was the consequence of defiance.


    Death!


    However, many people cursed the richest man. It didn''t matter if he died, but he angered the Emperor and made him allow the entry of the foreign race into the city. This damn guy was simply framing the Emperor, and the Emperor fell for it.


    It could only be said that the Emperor was too kind, thinking for the sake of the world, but this method was wrong. The foreign race was still the foreign race and should not be allowed in the city. This would lead to a big disaster.


    Ye Hua addressed everyone, "I, the Emperor, have provided you with the most precious living environment. I hope you cherish it. As for what I just said, I have no intention of changing it! If anyone is dissatisfied, you can leaveter!"


    Leave?


    The Voidless Empire was a heavenly ce, with a good and safe system. Everyone had food to eat, and there wasn''t even a beggar on the streets. Such a situation was unseen in the entire Sapphire Continent.


    In such a good ce, how could anyone leave? Even if they lived to old age, there was a retirement pension. The key was that it was safe here. In such an empire, how many were there on the Sapphire Continent? To be precise, there was none.


    Unless absolutely necessary, no one would leave the Voidless Empire.


    Ye Hua appreciated these people who silently agreed. There was no history of humans and foreign races living together in the Sapphire Continent. Once they lived together, they would realise that others were simple races, not as imagined.


    This idea would slowly take shape, and in the end, the Voidless Empire would be the first country to allow the coexistence of foreign races. What a great moment it would be, recorded in the history of the Sapphire Continent. The Emperor would also be a wise ruler, praised by future generations.


    It''s quite interesting to think about.


    After the head of the richest man was chopped off, everyone stopped cursing and began praying to the gods, asking them to eliminate this man and bring peace to the world.


    Ye Hua looked at these idiots who were now praying to the heavens, and he couldn''t help but mock them. "If you can make the heavens open their eyes, I''ll livestream myself eating poop."


    However, just as Ye Hua finished his joke, the heavens really seemed to open their eyes! Layers of dark clouds rapidly dissipated as if being pulled away, and sunlight quickly illuminated the earth, raising the temperature.


    Ye Hua quickly rified that it was just a joke and shouldn''t be taken seriously.


    But wait!


    Did you say that Ye Hua''s words don''t count?


    Well, that''s because Ye Hua has the power to make them not count.


    It''s like a rich person saying they have no interest in money, just casually talking nonsense.


    Ye Hua is also that kind of person.


    However, the fact that the heavens really seemed to open their eyes was intriguing. Ye Hua curiously asked, "Zi Shan, did you arrange this scene?"


    Zi Shan shook her head. How could she arrange such a scene? Last time, it was arranged ording to your instructions, my lord. This time, since you didn''t instruct anything, how could I act recklessly?


    "Not your arrangement?" Ye Hua was a bit surprised. If it wasn''t arranged by Zi Shan, then this was getting interesting!


    Who could it be? Ye Hua was really curious. This unexpected surprise made him somewhat happy and pleased. He liked such surprises.


    Everyone looked at the auspicious clouds in the sky, carrying a sense of holiness and justice. It seemed like even the evil would die under this aura. Everyone knelt down involuntarily, preparing to wee the imminent arrival of someone.


    For those facing execution, this was a glimmer of hope for their lives.


    Their prayers seemed to be heard, and heaven had not abandoned them. Someone was sent to rescue them.


    For those on the verge of death, a sudden ray of hope emerged. How could they not be excited? The desire for survival ignited in an instant.


    This was exactly the effect Ye Hua wanted. You might think that despair has dissipated, and the dawn of hope has arrived, but in reality, it''s just a fleeting illusion. Despair will apany you throughout your life.


    Boom! The clear sky echoed with a loud noise, followed by the descent of a radiant rainbow.


    "Zi Shan, this seems different from your entrance, doesn''t it?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Zi Shan looked cautious and respectful as she exined, "My lord, this is the Radiance of the Rainbow. Only important figures receive such treatment."


    When Zi Shan descended, it was just a golden light, appearing quite ordinary.


    But look at this, it''s simply extravagant, all these unnecessary embellishments. It''s really blinding people''s eyes.


    Yet, Ye Hua feels that the style is quite decent. This person must be someone of the same ilk, someone who enjoys showing off and putting on airs.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 952 (Big brother!)

    Chapter 952 (Big brother!)


    "Your Excellency, should we take care of him? Daring to cause trouble here!" Lie Gu beside him spoke in a low voice. Coming to disrupt the execution ground is simply seeking death!


    Ye Hua paused and said slowly, "No hurry, let''s see first. After all, he''s from that Spirit City or whatever. It''s our first meeting. Many Overlords hid in Spirit City back then."


    Wei Chang said in a deep voice, "Is this person from Spirit City? Did they discover us, or... did they reallye down on their own ord?"


    "We''ll know in a moment, won''t we?" Ye Hua said casually. Things have be interesting. Someone actually wants to stop me from killing!


    Hope you bring more people. Otherwise, it will be disappointing for me.


    As the Radiance of the Rainbow descended, a faint figure could be seen!


    This surprised Ye Hua.


    "Not bad, only one person came." Ye Hua chuckled lightly. It seemed like the enemy looked down on him, sending only one person.


    The subordinates behind Ye Hua revealed sly smiles. Only one person came; they didn''t know what to say.


    Who should be sent to deal with him? Tear this person to pieces and let these condemned prisoners know that not even a god can save them.


    Gradually, the Radiance of the Rainbow slowly disappeared!


    A man was seen floating in the void!


    Moreover!


    He showed Ye Hua his back, leaving Ye Hua and the others stunned. He actually showed his back to him!


    Where does your confidencee from, and that hairstyle, a perm with foil? And the hands-in-pockets gesture, are you serious?


    A person can actually reach this level; this guy must have trained hard!


    And, wearing a shy red robe. From this point alone, it can be seen that this guy is a show-off, one hundred percent!


    At least more mboyant than Ye Hua!


    Although the man''s back was facing Ye Hua, the front was facing the others!


    However, now, everyone, including the kneeling condemned prisoners, was looking at this descending man.


    But everyone''s gazes were different, as if they had seen a ghost!


    Ye Hua and his subordinates also noticed this strange situation and became curious.


    "Your Excellency, something seems odd." Luo Hu whispered.


    Ye Hua also felt the same. Everyone seemed abnormal. What happened?


    Why did the eyes of those condemned prisoners change? Isn''t this person their saviour? Why do their gazes turn from hope to despair, while others look at him with astonishment?


    At this moment, the man in the red robe felt the same. Just now, when he was strolling around, he suddenly felt someone praying. Such prayers happened often, and he usually ignored them.


    But feeling a bit bored, he descended to see what was going on, and also to elevate his style.


    Sure enough! As he descended, these people were dumbfounded, but just for a moment. Then their eyes started to change, from admiration to astonishment, or from hope to despair.


    ''Did you all see a ghost?


    I, Ye Juetian, am a handsome and versatile man. Quickly, restrain your gazes. I, Ye Juetian, don''t need this.


    Alright, since you all are so eager, then reveal yourself. I, Ye Juetian, will take all of you in. My irresistible charm, wherever I go, will cause a sensation.


    But behind me seems to be the real deal. You can admire my broad shoulders; this kind of magnificence is something you can''t achieve.


    But speaking of which, this is an execution. The number of people is not small, quite ruthless. I, Ye Juetian, like that about you!


    Let me, Ye Juetian, see who is so cruel, and if there''s anyone as handsome as me. If there''s even a little, I''ll just casually kill today. If it''s half, then it''s still casually killing, leaving you with aplete corpse.


    This idea is not bad. I, Ye Juetian, am still too kind. This damned kindness of mine should have been extinguished long ago.''


    Ye Juetian slowly turned around.


    Ye Hua also watched this mboyant man turn around. ''If he is scared of him, I''ll immediately kill him!''


    However, when Ye Hua saw Ye Juetian, he was truly shocked, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Not only was Ye Hua shocked, but his subordinates were also shocked.


    Ye Juetian was equally shocked, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Time seemed to stop at this moment, and no one dared to believe what was happening in front of them.


    Because!


    Ye Hua and Ye Juetian looked too alike!


    It was like they were carved from the same mould, except for one thing!


    That is their demeanour.


    Between Ye Hua''s eyebrows, there was a coldness, while between Ye Juetian''s eyebrows, there was a certain... a certain... mboyance.


    Exactly, coquettishness.


    Apart from their demeanour, these two people were almost identical.


    The subordinates'' minds were a bit malfunctioning. Who is this person? Could he be the long-lost brother of Ye Hua?


    This is impossible...


    We have been with Your Excellency for thousands of years. Your Excellency is an immortal, how could he have a brother? This is too ridiculous,pletely unbelievable!


    Ye Hua was truly surprised now. This person looks exactly like himself, it''s truly unbelievable.


    Ye Juetian''s mind was a bit chaotic. This person... why does he look so much like... his Big brother!


    Too simr, the coldness between the eyebrows, the style in the pupils, it''s almost identical to himself.


    This is impossible. His Big brother disappeared thousands of years ago, and it was during a great battle. Many people saw his Big brother fall. It''s impossible for him to still be alive.


    Then who is this person? Ye Juetian rubbed his eyes, then patted his own cheeks, and pinched his waist, feeling the pain and rolling his eyes.


    Realising that this is a fact."Bi...Big...Brother..."


    Big brother???


    Ye Hua was confused. This guy came and immediately called him Big brother.


    The group of subordinates behind thought this guy was a scammer. Unable to win, he casually called someone Big brother, probably just like that.


    Simply shameless. They thought he was someone important, but turns out...


    Everyone heard this statement and was a bit dumbfounded. A god actually shouted Big brother at the emperor. What''s going on? With a god as a backer, wouldn''t the Emperor be invincible?


    The tens of thousands of condemned prisoners kneeling on the ground felt despair. After all the prayers, they actually summoned a little brother. This is unbearable for us.


    Why did such a person appear? Can we have another try? Let this little brother go first, and we''ll summon again.


    "Big brother, is it really you?" Ye Juetian''s voice carried a hint of nervousness, and even his hands were trembling.


    Ye Hua''s brows furrowed tightly, sensing that something wasn''t right.


    However, the subordinates noticed that the man''s expression seemed genuine, as if he really saw his Big brother. Look at that extremely surprised expression. If this is acting, it''s too realistic.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 953 (Brothers Reunited)

    Chapter 953 (Brothers Reunited)


    Ye Juetian was very excited! More surprised than seeing a ghost.


    Step by step, he approached Ye Hua, looking as if he had just found a long-lost wife.


    Seeing Ye Juetian in this state, all his subordinates showed alertness. It seemed that if he dared to take one more step, they would send him back the way he came.


    Don''t think that just because you call someone big brother, they will teach you how tob your hair smoothly. [Cause brothers do it.]


    Feeling the wariness from these people, Ye Juetian stopped in his tracks.


    "This is my big brother," Ye Juetian quickly exined. After all, family shouldn''t fight against each other.


    However, everyone on the execution tform was watching this family reunion.


    The script was now clear; this god who descended from the heavens should be the emperor''s younger brother. However, the elder brother didn''t recognize the younger brother, and from this, one could infer that things were quiteplicated.


    Originally, this big brother should also be a god, but for some unknown reason, he came down. However, his family thought he had died.


    But in this chance encounter, the younger brother descended from the heavens and discovered that the elder brother was still alive.


    That should be the case.


    Now the Voidless Empire had a god as its backing, which was quite powerful. Who would dare to provoke them in the Sapphire Continent?


    Hehe, Ye Hua needed someone to support him, and he was the strongest support.


    For the condemned prisoners kneeling down, it was as if their world had turned grey. No one could save them today.


    Lie Gu scolded, "Who do you think you are, iming to be his big brother just because you look alike?"


    Zi Shan chimed in, "Exactly, who knows if you are a spy pretending to be someone else."


    "I really am not a spy! Look at my face, isn''t it evident enough?" Ye Juetian said, patting his face randomly to prove his innocence. He was practically hitting himself, a ruthless man almost turning it into a pstick.


    Ye Hua was a bit confused; this guy didn''t seem like he was joking.


    His subordinates also felt the same way.


    Ye Juetian looked at Ye Hua and said excitedly, "Big brother, I''m Little Tian. We share the same mother, you are my real big brother!"


    Ye Hua couldn''t believe it, his gaze showing a rare expression of astonishment. He couldn''t figure out the authenticity of this person!


    If it''s fake, just kill him.


    But what if it''s true!


    Ye Hua had thought about something before - how did the undead be undead? With skeletons, it meant there was a physical body before!


    So, he used to be a person, a living person. But everyone had forgotten that, and even with powerful techniques, it was futile. Some things were just the will of heaven, unchangeable!


    Ye Juetian couldn''t believe it - he casually made a trip and unexpectedly encountered his big brother. His luck was truly extraordinary.


    His big brother was once the pride of the Ye family, a renowned figure in the entire Spirit City. The Ye family was a massive n in the Spirit City, and Ye Juetian, as the sixth child, came out twenty yearster than his big brother.


    It could be said that he grew up watching his big brother''s imposing figure, aspiring from a young age to be a man like him - someone with such charisma. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t emte his big brother''s charisma, which seemed like a passive skill hidden in the blood.


    Girls in the Spirit City were eager to marry his big brother, despite the fact that Ye Juetian and his big brother looked exactly alike. However, they were like heaven and earth in terms of appeal.


    But when a person is too outstanding, jealousy follows. The Ye family brothers were not united - it was the same with their fathers and continued to this generation.


    His big brother led the army to resist the invasion of the Demon City years ago. However, after leaving, he never returned. The team was annihted, and his other brother, the only survivor, returned alone, iming that the big brother had died!


    Ye Family''s big brother was dead!


    It caused a sensation throughout the Spirit City. Even the entire Spirit City mourned that day. Countless young girls'' hearts were shattered, and there were even rumors of some girlsmitting suicide.


    Even mother couldn''t believe it. Even after a thousand years, she couldn''t ept that her son had died!


    Ye Juetian also couldn''t believe it. His big brother was like a war god, winning every battle and returning home with honour. The first thing he did was find mother and assure her of his safe return.


    Big brother was a filial son, a good brother, and also a good husband.


    It was just a pity for the sister-inw with unparalleled beauty. She had just married his big brother, and before they could consummate their marriage, he went off to war and never came back.


    Sister-inw became a widow for a thousand years. If she knew that big brother was not dead, she would surely faint from happiness.


    After all, big brother and sister-inw were childhood sweethearts, and their love was deep.


    Before they got married, every time big brother went to war, sister-inw would kneel in the temple, praying to the heavens. She would continue to kneel until big brother returned, and no one could stop her.


    And every time big brother returned, after meeting mother, he would go to see sister-inw.


    Sister-inw used this method to melt big brother''s icy heart.


    Although a thousand years had passed, Ye Juetian still remembered how happy sister-inw was that day. She had finally married the man she loved, which was not easy!


    You see, sister-inw had pursued big brother for over a thousand years. Even if big brother''s heart was made of stone, it should have melted by then.


    Fortunately, it did melt in the end. Sister-inw finally married the man she liked.


    Big brother became the object of envy and jealousy once again. After all, sister-inw, recognized as the most beautiful woman in the Spirit City, was unparalleled.


    But even such a woman had pursued big brother for a thousand years. The Emperor was jealous, but there was nothing he could do. After all, big brother yed a significant role - all the enemies on the battlefield were dealt with by big brother. If there were unresolved enemies, they were also big brother''s responsibility. He always led from the front.


    There was another time when big brother came back injured, his entire arm covered in blood.


    That was the first time Ye Juetian saw sister-inw angry. She scolded big brother harshly, then cried as she applied medicine to him, not speaking to him for a whole month.


    But as big brother went to war again, sister-inw went to the temple to pray. Women, they are truly hard to understand.


    But to this day, sister-inw is still praying in the temple, day after day, never giving up for a thousand years!


    Such devotion has finally been rewarded today!


    Sister-inw''s prayers to the heavens have been answered! Big brother is really alive, standing before him now!


    Just like in the past, unchanged in any way. The cold gaze, expressionless face... um, just the hairstyle has changed, but he still looks as handsome as before.


    If today''s news were to be told to sister-inw, oh my, I don''t know how she would react. Sister-inw is really pitiful...


    Blessed by the heavens.


    Ye Hua was once an undead, but why did he be stronger in cultivation than other undead?


    In the end, it alles down to his own advantages. Back then, Ye Hua was a powerful Overlord!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 954 (Big brother! Stop!)

    Chapter 954 (Big brother! Stop!)


    And it''s the youngest Overlord, who wouldn''t be jealous!


    Especially those brothers at home, now Ye Juetian even suspected it was done by the second and third brothers.


    Or maybe those uncles, anyone could be responsible, even the emperor!


    After all, big brother back then was a formidable figure!


    Even if given time, it''s possible for big brother to be the Overlord.


    Ye Hua is now a bit confused,pletely unsure of the authenticity of this guy, but his appearance is the evidence!


    Could it be the other two subordinates causing trouble?


    Like Jue Tian did back then, creating a fake to console himself?


    But creating one so sophisticated?


    Suddenly, Ye Hua thought of a solution - if what this guy is saying is true, there should be a reaction in the bloodline!


    Ye Hua slowly extended his finger, and a drop of blood emerged from Ye Juetian''s forehead!


    This surprises Ye Juetian. He didn''t expect big brother to be so powerful over the years!


    He didn''t sense anything at all!


    But looking at big brother''s appearance, it seems like he wants to confirm something. How could big brother have amnesia?


    What really happened back then?


    At Ye Hua''s forehead, a drop of blood also emerged. The two drops of blood gradually converge, emitting a terrifying aura!


    From this, it can be seen that Ye Juetian''s strength is not to be underestimated.


    Everyone watched the two drops of blood in the air, feeling tense!


    Especially the tens of thousands of people kneeling, don''t merge together, if they do, they''ll surely die today. Without merging, there''s still hope.


    However, others are thinking that they must merge. With that, the Voidless Empire will have a powerful backing!


    But for Ye Hua''s subordinates, as long as there''s no fusion, just kill him. It''s definitely a scam!


    Ye Hua is also nervous now.


    If they merge!


    Then what he said is true, he existed!


    Still having rtives!


    For Ye Hua, rtives were not something he dared to hope for in the past. Of course, that was before; now he has loved ones, children, and a group of loyal subordinates, all of whom are his true rtives.


    But mother!


    That''s why Ye Hua is nervous!


    Honestly, Ye Hua hopes there''s no fusion. Then he can kill this scammer, no mother, no brothers!


    He doesn''t want to figure out his identity, as it''s definitely a troublesome matter.


    The two drops of blood graduallye together, seeming to repel each other, as if assessing each other!


    Everyone''s hearts tighten in that moment, and Ye Hua is no exception.The feeling of nervousness is something that rarely urs in Ye Hua. This unexpected emotion surprises him, and it feels strange that there''s something that makes him, the Supreme Overlord, nervous.


    Two drops of fresh blood float out with thin blood threads, as if intimately caressing each other, and then, like hands sping, they pull each other in! Followed by an embrace! They merge into one drop of blood.


    At this moment, the world falls silent, and Ye Hua is dumbfounded. How is this possible?


    He actually has a real brother! And a mother!


    The subordinates standing behind are also utterly confused. Is this man really the Your Excellency''s brother? This seems too unreal.


    Is this not a dream?


    The people kneeling on the ground have lost colour in their faces.


    However, others are cheering. This is a tearful scene of brothers recognizing each other. Shouldn''t there be a big hug now? It''s too exhrating!


    Ye Juetian breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Ye Hua with a joyful expression, as if saying, "Big brother, now that it''s like this, you should believe, right?"


    However, after the initial surprise, Ye Hua''s face gradually darkens. He is not happy about this revtion. On the contrary, learning this truth makes him uneasy.


    Why? Ye Hua himself doesn''t know.


    Ye Juetian directlynded in front of Ye Hua, and the subordinates did not intervene. After all, this is Your Excellency''s real brother, which is unimaginable.


    When the two stand together, except for their hairstyle, it''s really hard to recognize them, not to mention their demeanour and aura.


    "Bind him!" Ye Hua says in a deep voice.


    Ye Juetian was prepared for a big hug, but now he looked confused. Did he just imagine things? Even the subordinates feel the same ¨C bind him? Did they hear it wrong?


    "Did you go deaf when I told you to bind him?" Ye Hua coldly reprimands.


    Lie Gu and Wei Chang''s faces darken, and they restrained Ye Juetian from both sides.


    "Big brother! What are you doing? I''m Little Tian! You used to teach me martial arts, remember? Think about it again," Ye Juetian hurriedly said, feeling that something is strange with his big brother. Earlier, his big brother was like a stone, but now it feels like there''s ayer of ice outside the stone, chilling.


    Ye Hua didn''t even turn around and murmured, "Who are you? I will let you exin slowly, but I have important matters to attend to right now!"


    Everyone was a bit confused. Why did the emperor, without a second word, arrest his own brother? What kind of plot twist is this?


    Shouldn''t there be a big hug now, followed by a celebration? That''s the normal reaction.


    Ye Hua''s mind is still not clear. He decided to use these heads to clear his mind or figure out what to do next.


    ''A brother suddenly appeared, and a mother! I am undead, where would I have brothers and a mother? Even if there were, it''s a matter of a past life!


    No connection whatsoever with the person from before!''


    "Big brother, what are you doing?" Pinned down by Wei Chang and Lie Gu, Ye Juetian has no way out, looking at his big brother with confusion.


    Ye Hua calmly says, "Killing."


    Ye Juetian pauses, suddenly remembering why he came down. It was the pleas of these people.


    "Big brother, are you going to kill all these people?"


    "Yes."


    "But... big brother, they are just ordinary people. Why do you want to kill them?" Ye Juetian looks at the back of his former big brother in disbelief.


    The former big brother used to cherish the people, fought for them, couldn''t stand seeing them bullied. In Ye Juetian''s heart, the big brother was a righteous war god, fighting for humanity!


    But today, the big brother is turning against the people! Is this still the big brother he knew?


    This disparity makes Ye Juetian find it hard to believe. How did big brother be so bloodthirsty? Could it be that people from the Demon City cast a spell on him? Making the big brother so brutal.


    Ye Hua calmly says, "Because they displeased me."


    "Big brother, you weren''t like this before," Ye Juetian shouts, trying to make the big brother snap out of it.


    "Before? There is no connection between me and your brother, don''t bring up the past with me!" Ye Hua says sternly, then waves his hand!


    In the front row, the yellow-armoured warriors directly draw their des, raise them high, and then let them fall!


    Hundreds of heads roll to the ground, apanied by hot blood, creating a horrifying scene.


    "Big brother, please stop! We are gods!" Ye Juetian shouts, gods are supposed to protect the people, not ughter them.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 955 (Ye Huas Worries)

    Chapter 955 (Ye Hua''s Worries)


    Ye Hua turns to look at Ye Juetian and casually says, "Gods? Let your gods go to hell!" After saying this, he waves his hand again!


    Another row of heads falls to the ground.


    Looking at his big brother''s cold gaze, Ye Juetian is a bit at a loss. What has the big brother experienced over these years to be so ruthless? If sister-inw sees the big brother in this state, she will surely be disappointed.


    After all, the previous big brother was a hero, a great hero!


    But now, he has be an executioner wielding a butcher''s knife, and with each swing, hundreds of lives disappear.


    Such a scene, even in the Spirit City, is a rare sight in a century!


    It''s simply a massacre!


    As thest row of people loses their heads, a strong smell of blood pervades the entire scene.


    Ye Hua closes his eyes slightly, taking a deep breath of the "fragrance" in the air, feeling a lot better.


    Ignoring his younger brother, Ye Hua looks at everyone and says, "In the future, I hope the citizens of the Voidless Empire live well. Don''t do things that make me ufortable. If you''re not satisfied, you can get lost!"


    "Long live our emperor! Long live! Long live!" One hundred thousand people shout with devout voices, who would leave when they have a deity as their boss.


    "Big brother,e to your senses! Put down the butcher''s knife!" Ye Juetian was stunned by the scene before him. If this were a war, it wouldn''t be scary, but terrifying is chopping down people who pose no threat. This is a tyrannical massacre.


    Ye Hua looked at Ye Juetian, coldly saying, "Speak again, and I''ll chop you too! Suppress him!"


    "Yes!"


    "Big brother, you weren''t like this before. Big brother! Big brother!" Ye Juetian couldn''t believe it. His big brother has be someone he used to despise.


    After Ye Juetian was subdued, Ye Hua didn''t hurry to leave.


    "Your Majesty, about this matter?" Gorefiend stands behind respectfully and asks.


    Ye Hua pondered for a moment, "Put him in prison for a few days and then discuss it. I need time to think." After saying this, Ye Hua left.


    When Ye Hua left, his subordinates all breathed a sigh of relief. The atmosphere just now was so oppressive.


    "Your Majesty''s younger brother, my goodness," Dou Fushi grabbed his hair.


    "And his mother," Lu Hong added in a low voice.


    "I wonder if Your Majesty has a wife," Tang Wei whispered.


    "If he has a wife¡­" Yi Hong murmured.


    Two words pop into the minds of the subordinates.


    It''s over.


    However, Ye Hua currently hasn''t thought in that direction at all. It came too suddenly, and he needed some time to calm down.


    How to calm down? Of course, rely on his two wives. He can only trouble the two delicate wives a bit.


    After a while, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi snuggled in Ye Hua''s embrace. Having been husband and wife for so long, they immediately sense that Ye Hua has something on his mind today and was absent-minded.


    "What''s wrong?" Qing Ya curiously asked.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath and then closed his eyes. "I don''t know how to say this. I haven''t figured it out yet."


    Donghuang Baizhi opened her beautiful eyes, gently kissed Ye Hua''s cheek, and said, "Tell us when you''ve figured it out."


    Ye Hua tightly embraced his wives. Only with them around does he feel much more rxed, not having to face the past.


    In the next three days, Ye Hua returned to normal life. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also breathe a sigh of relief. This domineering man has finally spared them. They can get out of bed and walk around, which is not easy.


    However, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi find Ye Hua acting strangely during these three days. He spoke fewer than three sentences a day and just held them in his arms at night, seeming like a different person.


    This worries Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, so they ask the subordinates. However, the subordinates dare not say anything.


    This involves Your Majesty''s private matters. Jokes aside, when ites to serious matters, the subordinates won''t speak carelessly.


    Your Majesty clearly wasn''t mentally prepared to face it now and needed time to adapt.


    At this moment, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi walk in the pce, acting covertly, like thieves.


    "Will Ye Hua get angry if we do this?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in a low voice.


    Qing Ya pursed her lips. "Seeing Ye Hua so troubled, I feel sorry for him, but he doesn''t tell us anything."


    "When Ye Hua figures it out, he''ll naturally tell us," Donghuang Baizhi said, but her curiosity was no less than Qing Ya''s.


    "Do you not know Ye Hua''s personality? This time, he must have encountered a tricky situation. He''s been thinking about it for so many days. We should help him," Qing Ya said.


    "Alright, if he gets angry, we can just spend another month in bed," Donghuang Baizhi also said resolutely. After all, they are happy, and not getting out of bed for a while won''t tire them.


    The two wives sneakily arrive at a corner of the pce, ncing surreptitiously at a ce not far away.


    Yi Hong and Lu Hong are standing in front of an iron gate. Both women know that this is the ce where prisoners are held.


    But in the past, it was basically just a decoration. In thest few days, they noticed Lu Hong and others standing here, indicating that there must be someone inside.


    Presumably, this person is the source of Ye Hua''s distress.


    "What should we do?" Donghuang Baizhi asks in a low voice.


    "Go in directly?"


    "Will they let us in?"


    "If they don''t, we''ll use our status to pressure them."


    "Can we do that? If Ye Hua gets to know this, he might not just spank our bottoms this time. That guy can be serious."


    Qing Ya pursed her lips and said in a charming voice, "If he dares to hit us, we''ll just cry."


    "Haha, good idea. If we cry, Ye Hua won''t be able to bear it."


    The two wives quickly agree, adjust their appearance, and walk directly over.


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong, who are on guard, are surprised. Why did the respected madams run over?


    "Greetings to the two respected madams." Lu Hong and Yi Hong both shout in unison.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nod calmly.


    "What are you doing here?" Qing Ya asks casually.


    The green and red brothers exchange nces.


    Lu Hong speaks up, "Respected madams, we are on duty."


    "Oh, on duty? Well, you continue with your duty, and we''ll just go inside to take a look." Saying this, Qing Ya is ready to go inside.


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong quickly stop them.


    Yi Hong respectfully said, "Respected madams, you cannot go inside."


    "Why?" Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are now sure that the problem lies inside!


    "This... this is ordered by Your Majesty." Lu Hong said, bowing.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had nned to use their status to pressure them, so they say, "We are your respected madams. Howe you even want to stop us from entering a ce?"


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong are about to copse; they knew this wouldn''t end well.


    "We dare not."


    "Then step aside!" Donghuang Baizhi says sternly.


    "Respected madams, please don''t make it difficult for us." Yi Hong feels like crying.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi snorted, "We''re going in today. If you dare touch us, you know, Your Majesty is quite the vinegar king."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 956 (Who Are You!)

    Chapter 956 (Who Are You!)


    The matter of Your Majesty being the vinegar king had long been circting within the team, and the subordinates could understand it. After all, when ites to men...


    The red and green brothers: "..."


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong dared not touch it, clearly hesitant. After all, this was the madame, the reverse scale of Your Majesty.


    Seeing Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi advancing, Lu Hong and Yi Hong retreated, their faces filled with helplessness. What to do?


    "Open the door!" Qing Ya said in a sweet voice.


    "Madame, we''ll be in deep trouble with Your Majesty," Lu Hong said with a bitter face, while Yi Hong felt that women were all the same. Her own unreasonable tantrums with the purple shirt, ming herself for not conceiving a child, now making her doubt if she had a male disease.


    Donghuang Baizhi said in a low voice, "You don''t have to wait for Your Majesty. We are going to deal with you now."


    "Open the door, or we''ll tell Your Majesty that you two have malicious intentions towards us."


    The red and green brothers: "..."


    This can''t go on unreasonably. Who will save us?


    "You two can rest assured. Even if Your Majesty finds out, he won''t me you. Just say you were coerced by us. Open the door quickly!"


    With the words spoken to this extent, Lu Hong and Yi Hong had no choice but to obediently open the door.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi revealed gentle smiles.


    Qing Ya added, "Well done, it''s not in vain that Ye Hua found wives for you."


    "..."


    Clearly, we were threatened.


    "Madame, after you go in, don''t be too surprised. We''ll be watching from outside."


    Surprised?


    This made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi even more curious. The gossipy hearts of women burned within them.


    The two women walked directly into the dark dungeon, and Lu Hong and Yi Hong quickly closed the door, then stood at the entrance pretending nothing happened.


    Little did they know, Ye Hua was standing not far away, watching it all, but he didn''t refuse his lovely wives from going in.


    He even sighed lightly; this melodramatic plot was happening to him. It would be better to have a story like the Cbash Brothers saving their grandfather.


    He wondered how they would react upon seeing his younger brother inside. It must be quite shocking.


    Following the stairs down, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi lit candles on both sides of the wall, illuminating the narrow steps.


    "This environment is really bad, so gloomy," Donghuang Baizhi whispered, not liking such dungeons.Qing Ya whispered, "It''s not too bad; dungeons are usually like this."


    "I wonder who Ye Hua has imprisoned here and what troubles him so much."


    Suddenly, Qing Ya thought of something, "Could it be a woman?"


    "It''s possible. He wouldn''t let us know," Donghuang Baizhi nodded.


    Originally driven by curiosity and gossip, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi now felt a bit nervous. If it were indeed a woman, should they secretly get rid of her to avoidpetition for their man?


    Walking slowly to the top of the stairs, below were various prison cells. The entire dungeon was dimly lit, and the candles on the walls couldn''t illuminate it properly. However, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi noticed a figure at the very top.


    Indeed, someone was locked up!


    Donghuang Baizhi suddenly snapped her fingers, and the ring on her ring finger shimmered. Immediately, the entire cell seemed to bask in sunlight, brightly lit.


    The two women finally saw the figure, still with their back turned, but they sighed in relief¡ªit wasn''t a woman, but a man.


    However, this man... was arrogantly facing away, somewhat audacious.


    Trying to be profound.


    Ye Juetian had just heard the footsteps of someone entering, and he caught snippets of their conversation¡ªtwo women.


    Having not seen anyone for three days, suddenly, visitors arrived. Ye Juetian''s arrogance surged again. He quickly turned his back to them, trying to appear mysterious.


    But he was also curious. Who were these two women? Judging by the faint footsteps, they seemed gentle.


    Suddenly, Ye Juetian thought of something. Could this be his big brother''s woman?


    It was normal for his big brother to seekpanionship while suffering from amnesia, but...


    What about his sister-inw? What about the pitiful sister-inw? His big brother''s actions were heartbreaking.


    For his big brother, she knelt in devotion for a thousand years. Tell me, which woman could do such a thing? None! Absolutely none!


    But it''s still uncertain. Maybe it''s someone else? His big brother had both male and female subordinates; he saw them that day.


    As Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi approached, suddenly, he felt a sense of familiarity with this back view.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi exchanged nces, and from each other''s eyes, they could see sheer astonishment. The back view was identical to Ye Hua''s.


    Approaching the iron door, the two women frowned, their beautiful eyes filled with confusion.


    "Who are you?" Qing Ya asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Juetian stood with hands behind his back, slightly tilting his head at a 45¡ã angle.


    Such actions left Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi stunned¡ªa pretentious person, just like Ye Hua.


    Listening to Ye Juetian''s deep voice, he shouted, "The cool breeze carries messages, the autumn moon knows no bounds. A charming man like me, how..."


    Ye Juetian turned around while continuing his act, but before he could finish speaking, he froze.


    Looking bewildered at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, he couldn''t believe how beautiful these two women were. They could actuallypete with the sister-inw. Impressive!


    However, at this moment, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were as if struck by lightning, staring nkly at Ye Juetian''s face.


    Why did Ye Hua lock himself up? Is he crazy?


    No, this isn''t Ye Hua!


    Although Ye Hua liked to act pretentious, he would never be so frivolous.


    Moreover, his tone of speech was too light-hearted. Ye Hua was alwaysposed, even rarely making jokes.


    But who is this man, and why does he look so much like Ye Hua?


    Is this what bothers Ye Hua, dealing with someone who looks like him?


    It seems unlikely.


    Both sides stared at each other nkly, one side astonished, the other two confused by the resemnce.


    After a while, Donghuang Baizhi asked in a deep voice, "Who are you, and why do you look so much like Ye Hua?"


    Ye Juetian came to his senses, put away his frivolous expression, and asked in a low voice, "Who are you?"


    If it weren''t for the initial frivolity, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi might have mistaken him for Ye Hua.


    "We are Ye Hua''s wives. Who are you?" Qing Ya asked in confusion, her mind filled with question marks.


    Ye Juetian was still shocked. These two beautiful women were actually his big brother''s wives. Oh my God. His spections turned out to be correct.


    What about the sister-inw?


    In the past, his big brother was a very devoted man, iming that his only woman for this lifetime was the big sister-inw. But now, it''spletely different, and there are two of them.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 957 (Clarifying Some Things)

    Chapter 957 (rifying Some Things)


    ''If sister-inw knew about this, I really don''t know how she would react.''


    Ye Juetian''s attitude was evident, he must be siding with his sister-inw.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were a bit puzzled. This person actually showed a hostile gaze. What does it mean? At least there wasn''t any before; it only appeared after hearing his introduction.


    "I am your husband''s younger brother," Ye Juetian said in a low voice.


    Upon hearing Ye Juetian''s words, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were shocked!


    This was genuine shock. Ye Hua has a younger brother? This was never mentioned by Ye Hua.


    But now, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had no choice but to believe it. Considering Ye Hua''s attitude in recent days and the resemnce, this younger brother seemed to be confirmed.


    But!


    Knowing that he has a younger brother, why did Ye Hua lock him up? What does this mean?


    Both women were very confused, unsure of what Ye Hua was thinking.


    The three of them fell into silence for a long time, each contemting their own thoughts.


    Ye Juetian felt that this matter couldn''t be med on them. Big brother is currently in a state of amnesia, forgetting about sister-inw.


    However, he felt it was unjust for the sister-inw. She was devoted, and in return, she got such a result. Was big brother being unfaithful?


    Did Ye Hua turn unfaithful? Actually, the initial union was for the sake of having a child.


    Qing Ya was like that, and Donghuang Baizhi was also the same. Because of having children, Ye Hua felt that they were his women. Would he allow his women to be with other men?


    Impossible.


    However, as they spent time together, they gradually experienced the taste of love,fortable and intoxicating. Ye Hua became infatuated.


    Of course, only Qing Yutong became his woman without having a child, and the stimtion in that situation was probably greater than love.


    "Are you really Ye Hua''s younger brother?" Qing Ya asked with a surprised tone.


    "Yes, we are full siblings," Ye Juetian affirmed. Blood rtion was a fact in front of them.


    Donghuang Baizhi asked in confusion, "Then why has Ye Hua never mentioned you?"


    "Because big brother lost his memory."


    "Lost his memory?!" Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi eximed.


    Ye Juetian sighed deeply, "Yes, both big brother and I are gods. A thousand years ago, we lived in the Spirit City. Due to a war, big brother''s whereabouts were unknown, and we all thought he was dead. But just a few days ago, when I came down, I saw big brother! He didn''t die! But he has forgotten everything."


    A millennium!


    Ye Hua is still a god, living in the Spirit City, and he was killed?


    This is different from what Ye Hua said. He mentioned being wiped out in the Sapphire Continent, not in the Spirit City.


    "How did you get to know big brother?" Ye Juetian asked.


    Qing Ya took a deep breath, "This is a long story. We''ll leave first."


    After saying that, Qing Ya pulled Donghuang Baizhi away. The amount of information was too overwhelming, a bit hard to ept. They needed to go out and clear their minds.


    Ye Juetian watched the two women leaving and shouted, "Sister-inw, wake up big brother. He has be more ruthless than before!"


    Actually, Ye Juetian didn''t want to call them sister-inw. In Ye Juetian''s heart, there was only one sister-inw. But he didn''t know what to call them now. After all, they were currently big brother''s wife, so he had to call them that way.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi paused. They were aware of Ye Hua''s ruthlessness, but it wasn''t Ye Hua''s fault. He wasn''t a man who actively caused trouble; it was always those reckless ones who provoked him and triggered his anger.


    The two women walked out of the dungeon. Lu Hong and Yi Hong looked at the expressions of the respected madams and couldn''t help but think, ''It seems to be true.''


    On the way, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi remained silent, walking quietly.


    Soon, they arrived at the sleeping pce, where Ye Hua was sitting in the pavilion. Daji knelt beside him, brewing tea.


    Looking at Ye Hua''s face, it was truly identical, only true siblings could grow to look this simr.


    The two women sighed in relief and approached Ye Hua.


    "Respected madams," Daji respectfully greeted and then poured two cups of tea.


    Ye Hua sipped the tea, asking nonchntly, "Met him, haven''t you?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were surprised, unable to escape, so they nodded.


    Ye Hua put down the teacup, took out a cigarette, and lit it. He hadn''t smoked for a long time, but these days, his mood was a bit heavy. He intentionally bought a pack of Furongwang. [Brand of cigarette.]


    Then he lit it with the Mystical Fires at his fingertips and took a slow drag.


    "Do I look like him?" Ye Hua asked in a low voice, seeming a bit helpless.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded. Not only did he look alike, if they had the same hairstyle and a stern expression, they were practically indistinguishable.


    "He said I lost my memory. Do you believe that?" Ye Hua asked.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t know how to answer; this question was quite tricky.


    "But he is indeed my true younger brother. Does that mean I really lost my memory?" Ye Hua chuckled lightly, with a hint of self-deprecation.The two women remained silent once again. No wonder Ye Hua had been acting so strangely these past few days. If it were encountering enemies, he wouldn''t have cared and might even be happy to have an adversary. However, facing something other than an enemy seemed more terrifying because it couldplicate their current lives.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi both knew that Ye Hua dislikedplicated matters. Daji refilled Ye Hua''s tea, and he lifted the teacup, blowing on the hot liquid. He said lightly, "He said I used to be a hero, hehe..."


    After speaking, Ye Hua took a sip. Himself, a hero? He couldn''t even count the number of people he had killed; it was truly ironic. If he was a hero before, now he was more like a demon king.


    Thinking that he used to be a hero wasughable. Whoever wanted to be a hero could be one; he would never be a hero in his entire life.


    "Do you think I should find out as well?" Ye Hua looked at his two beloved wives and asked. He was seeking Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s opinions. If he found out, Ye Hua felt it would be more troublesome.


    If he didn''t want to find out, their current lives wouldn''t change. They could continue living as they were, and as for Ye Juetian, a little maniption and then sending him back would suffice, treating him as if he never appeared.


    However, from Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s perspective, they still hoped Ye Hua would uncover the mysteries of his past. This way, there would be no regrets.


    Family was also indispensable.


    Thinking about this, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi held Ye Hua''s hand, giving him encouragement.


    "It''s better to rify some things. Ye Hua, you are a brave man. Your current behaviour is a bit timid," Donghuang Baizhi said in a teasing tone.


    After hearing this, Ye Hua chuckled lightly. Indeed, he was a bit timid now, afraid to face his past. It was amon human reaction. Ye Hua''s response indicated that he was bing more like a person and less like a cold-blooded immortal.


    Unable to resist, he reached out and pinched Donghuang Baizhi''s cheek. "Empress, you''re mischievous."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 958 (Scram!)

    Chapter 958 (Scram!)


    "Alright, Ye Hua, release your younger brother. How can a big brother like you just imprison someone without discussion?" Qing Ya gently patted Ye Hua''s back, offering encouragement.


    Ye Hua drank the tea in his cup, nodded, and then asked Wei Chang to bring Ye Juetian over.


    After a while, Wei Chang appeared with Ye Juetian in tow.


    This was the first time Daji had seen Ye Juetian, feeling a bit confused. She looked at her master and then at Ye Juetian; they really looked alike. Even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but marvel at the strength of their genes ¨C it was unimaginable.


    Ye Hua remained indifferent, casually sipping his tea.


    In Qing Ya''s eyes, the less Ye Hua seemed to care, the more he actually did care.


    Ye Juetian anticipated this reaction. He knew that his elder brother''s wives would definitely inform Ye Hua, and if they were good women, he was certain Ye Hua woulde out.


    Sure enough, Ye Hua appeared, indicating that the two wives chosen by his elder brother were indeed good women.


    In Ye Juetian''s heart, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s favorability increased significantly.


    However, who was the enchanting woman on the side? She knelt there brewing tea, seemingly very respectful to his elder brother.


    Could she also be his elder brother''s woman? His elder brother not only became more ruthless but also morescivious.


    He must have been controlled by the people in the Demon City. After all, in the eyes of the Demon City, turning a god evil was amendable achievement.


    Ye Hua waved his hand, and Wei Chang respectfully withdrew.


    "Come over," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Hearing his elder brother''s words, Ye Juetian felt the tone was exactly the same as before. Only towards their mother and his sister-inw would his elder brother be a bit gentler and less harsh.


    Ye Juetian obediently walked into the pavilion.


    Daji still brewed a cup of tea and handed it over.


    Ye Juetian felt that this woman was probably not his elder brother''s woman. After all, his elder brother''s woman was sitting on the side, and this woman seemed more like a servant.


    Ye Juetian thanked her and sat down beside his elder brother, taking a sip of the tea. It was excellent.


    No, the tea was brewed exceptionally well.


    His elder brother still knew how to enjoy life as always.


    "Big brother,e back with me. Mother would be delighted to know you''re still alive," Ye Juetian put down his teacup, his tone pleading.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi frowned slightly. Let Ye Hua go back? Moreover, his mother, wasn''t that their mother-inw? Was Ye Hua''s mother formidable? Did she belong to the strict type? They had heard that mothers-inw were generally strict. Will she be with them?


    Various questions swirled in the minds of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. Suddenly, they realised that their current life was quite good.


    "Not interested," Ye Hua said indifferently. The term "mother" was too unfamiliar, and most importantly, he didn''t know how to face it. He had been living alone for thousands of years, and he had gotten used to it.


    Hearing his elder brother''s indifferent tone, Ye Juetian felt anxious and hurriedly said, "Big brother, ever since we lost contact with you, Mother has fallen ill. She''s barely holding on with the help of the Spirit Spring. She just wants to see you, big brother!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were also shocked to hear that Ye Hua''s mother was seriously ill and barely holding on, just waiting for her son to return. Both women felt a bit emotional; after all, they were mothers too. If their own children were missing, they would feel the same way.


    So, up to now, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi still hoped that Ye Hua would take a look, fulfilling his mother''s wish. However, for Ye Hua, the concept of a mother was foreign. In his heart, he had never imagined it. But now, faced with the reality, he felt a sense of abandonment, a feeling of being an orphan.


    Back when he emerged from the earth, he was just a skeleton, beaten by everyone, with no one to care for him. Where were these people when he suffered humiliation back then? Now, everything he had was exchanged with his life! He owed nothing to anyone!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi could sense Ye Hua''s displeasure and were a bit puzzled by his current mindset.


    Suddenly, Ye Hua no longer wanted to delve into the past. The past had no connection with him. Since he emerged from the earth, he was no longer a human!


    "Ignore it; go back as if you haven''t seen me. Don''t let me see you again!" Ye Hua said coldly. He had been considering this issue over the past few days and now had an answer.


    Hearing his elder brother speak so harshly, Ye Juetian''s face showed a hint of anger. He felt sorry for his mother and sister-inw.


    Bang!


    Ye Juetian mmed the table, startling Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. He was the first person to dare to m the table in front of Ye Hua.


    Daji, who was kneeling on the side, was waiting for orders. As long as Ye Hua gave a nce, she would directly kill this man who dared to be disrespectful in front of her master.


    How dare he be disrespectful in front of his elder brother!


    "Big brother! How could you say such heartless words? You''re breaking the hearts of those who worry about you! Mother has been lying on the sickbed for so long, just wanting to see you. Sister-inw prays to the heavens every day to keep you safe. Is it so difficult for you to meet them? Are you still the Ye Hua from back then!"


    Sister-inw???


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were stunned. Even Ye Hua was frozen in ce. Daji felt a sense of loss, wondering why she didn''t have a role in this.


    Surprisingly, Ye Hua had a wife before! Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi felt ufortable, as if they were the third parties, disrupting someone else''s family rtionship. They wondered if Ye Hua had children from his previous marriage.


    Now, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi finally understood why Ye Hua had been contemting these past few days. He probably feared that such a revtion would ur.


    Ye Hua, on the other hand, didn''t express much emotion at the revtion. After all, those were events from the past.


    "Scram!" Ye Hua coldly ordered.


    "You!!!" Ye Juetian pointed at Ye Hua, too angry to speak.


    Looking at his younger brother, Ye Hua spoke in a low voice, "Before I change my mind, you better leave obediently!"


    "Big brother! You''ve disappointed us so much! I won''t acknowledge you as my big brother from now on!" Ye Juetian was also furious. Gradually, his figure faded, turning into a rainbow as he soared into the sky.


    The reunion of these brothers, which should have been a joyful asion, ended in such a manner.


    In Ye Juetian''s heart, his big brother was too heartless. However, in Ye Hua''s mind, the past had nothing to do with him, and he didn''t want to dwell on it.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t know how tofort Ye Hua. They felt that he was restless, and it might be better not to console him at the moment. They decided to let Ye Hua calm down.


    Throughout this, Ye Hua''s cigarette had never gone out, indicating his current state of mind.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 959 (Ye Family)

    Chapter 959 (Ye Family)


    In fact, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were also very troubled about who Ye Hua was before losing his memory.


    ording to what Ye Juetian just said, Ye Hua must have been someone beloved, and the emphasis was on that! The fact that Ye Hua had a wife before and she was still waiting for him was not good news. The whole situation wasplicated.


    It was unclear how Ye Hua would handle this, but could he really act as if nothing had happened?


    It seemed unlikely; Ye Hua was just struggling to ept it at the moment.


    On the other side, Ye Juetian returned to the Spirit City, carrying a bellyful of anger.


    The Spirit City was the central area of the Divine Realm, muchrger than the ce Ye Hua had previously annihted. It gathered powerful Overlords and even some transcendents were scattered around.


    However, here, strength was an advantage, but family influence still mattered. A massive family had more influence than an individual Overlord, just like the Ye Family, one of the three major families in the Spirit City. However, it had lost its former glory since the disappearance of Ye Hua a thousand years ago. Though it remained one of the top three families, it was not as prominent as before.


    Since the eldest son of the Ye Family, Ye Hua, disappeared a thousand years ago, the family had gradually declined. It had been reced, but it was still one of the top families besides the three major families - the Ye Family.


    The Ye Family and the imperial empire on the Sapphire Continent were actually not much different. They had houses, a pce, and the only possible difference was the environment.


    The air was filled with a rich spiritual energy, making a vast difference whenpared to the Sapphire Continent.


    When Ye Juetian appeared on the streets of the Spirit City, many girls cast adoring nces at him. Some even regarded him as a recement for Ye Hua, as the resemnce between the two brothers was striking. It was as if Ye Hua, who had been presumed dead, was standing there alive and well.


    Today, Ye Juetian had no mood for showing off. His face was stiff, and he felt a lump in his chest.


    His big brother had changed. The person he considered his big brother was not the one before. Ye Hua had indeed been cold and ruthless in the past, but his heart had still been warm, especially towards family, friends, and brothers. Even if he knew those brothers harboured jealousy, he would step forward to help when needed.


    In his big brother''s words, they were all their own brothers; there was no need to be so calctive.


    The big brother from the past and the big brother now were like two extremes, and Ye Juetian couldn''t understand it.


    Unconsciously, Ye Juetian arrived at the entrance of the Ye Family mansion.


    Ye Family!


    The two characters were engraved on a ck que with a dragon and phoenix dancing around them. The powerful aura of the Ye Family emanated from it. Instead of lions, there were jade dragons on either side.


    This was bestowed by the emperor of the Spirit City in recognition of the Ye Family''s contributions over the years. Of course, this happened after Ye Hua''s disappearance.


    Only the Ye Family enjoyed such imperial favour. The current three major families didn''t receive such treatment. After all, the dragon was a symbol of the emperor.


    "Master Ye." The family guards on both sides respectfully greeted.


    Ye Juetian walked into the gate with a stern face, causing confusion among the guards.


    Young Master Ye was acting unusually today. He used to joke around a bit before, but today his face was serious. Could he have encountered something unpleasant outside? Or perhaps, he suffered some losses from the other three major families?


    Thinking back, how glorious the Ye Family used to be, but that past glory is gone and will never return.


    The Ye Family''s mansion has remained unchanged, still enjoying the same treatment as before. Inside the mansion, there are flowing streams and elegant surroundings, making it an excellent ce for rejuvenation. Coupled with the fragrant air, it is truly a pleasant ce.


    "Little Tian, where have you been these days?" Just as Ye Juetian was about to go to his mother''s small courtyard, a voice came from behind.


    Ye Juetian turned slowly, and not far away stood a handsome man with a resemnce to him ¨C he was Ye Chen, the third son of the Ye Family.


    "Third Brother," Ye Juetian greeted with a bow. In the Ye Family, the order of seniority was highly respected, indicating the strict upbringing in the family.


    "Don''t stir up trouble outside. If you cause trouble, even the Ye Family won''t be able to protect you," Ye Chen said in a low voice and then turned to leave.


    Even so, Ye Juetian still bowed to bid farewell. After all, he was the youngest.


    Ye Juetian breathed a sigh of relief and continued towards his mother''s room.


    When standing at the door of his mother''s room, Ye Juetian hesitated again.


    Should he tell his mother about this matter? If his mother hears that his big brother is still alive, she will surely be delighted. But his big brother doesn''t even recognize him now. Wouldn''t it make his mother even more heartbroken?


    "Little Tian? Is it you?" A weak voice came from inside the room.


    Ye Juetian exhaled softly, put on a smile on his face, and pushed the door open.


    Inside the room, there was a woman dressed inly, but even so, she couldn''t hide her natural beauty.


    The fact that both Ye Hua and Ye Juetian turned out so handsome was entirely due to their mother''s credit. Indeed, strong genes could produce such outstanding children.


    In the room, there were also altars dedicated to spirits, and Ye Juetian could tell that his mother had just finished praying.


    But now, he felt that such prayers were useless. Big brother doesn''t even want toe back to see you!


    "Xiao Little,e and sit." Yue Jing beckoned with a kind smile.


    Many years ago, Yue Jing was also a famous beauty in the Spirit City, proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Countless men fell under her charm. However, since her son went missing, wrinkles had increased on her face, and more and more white hairs appeared at her temples, losing the beauty of the past.


    It was known that gods had an ageless appearance, making Yue Jing''s situation surprising. However, Yue Jing had no intention of changing.


    Underneath all this, a fierce illness was hidden, requiring a drop of Spirit Spring water every day to sustain her life.


    Seeing his mother in this condition, Ye Juetian felt ufortable. His father used to cherish his mother the most. However, as his mother''s yearning for his big brother grew, his visits became less frequent. Even the Spirit Spring water his mother used sometimes required his personal request to his father. This had been the way of life for a thousand years.


    Ye Juetian sat beside his mother, and Yue Jing looked at him, as if she saw her Ye Hua in him. Only at such moments did she have the motivation to keep waiting.


    "Little Tian, what happened today? Why do you look so unhappy?" Yue Jing held her son''s hand and asked with concern.


    Feeling the coldness in his mother''s palm, Ye Juetian furrowed his brows. "Mother, have you taken your medicine?"


    "Yes, I have," Yue Jing said softly, her gentle smile seeming to reassure her son not to worry about her.


    Ye Juetian looked towards the golden jade bottle beside him.


    Don''t be fooled by its small size; this is an extraordinary ancient artifact ¨C the Cyan Yuan Vessel! It''s a tiny object that can preserve Spirit Spring''s medicinal properties.


    The Spirit Spring needs the Cyan Yuan Vessel to contain it; using anything else would be utterly useless.


    After all, the Spirit Spring is extremely rare, only essible to the royal family. And since his mother needs a drop every day, any interruption could pose a threat to her life.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 960 (Sister-in-law)

    Chapter 960 (Sister-inw)


    Ye Juetian directly opened the Cyan Yuan Vessel, which was already empty inside.


    Le Jing smiled gently, as ifforting her son.


    But seeing his mother''s smile, Ye Juetian seemed on the verge of tears, hating himself for being insufficient. If only he had half of his elder brother''s talent, they wouldn''t have ended up in this situation.


    "Mother, I''ll go ask Father for it." Ye Juetian held the Cyan Yuan Vessel tightly, speaking in a deep voice.


    Le Jing grabbed her son''s sleeve, shaking her head gently, "Little Tian, forget about it. Don''t go asking. He would have to plead with others too, and Mother doesn''t want to burden you."


    "Mother, rest assured, I''ll find a solution. There will be one, I promise." Ye Juetian spoke in a heavy tone, looking at his mother''s somewhat pale face, feeling a deep ache in his heart.


    Le Jing firmly held onto her son, speaking softly, "Little Tian, you know about Mother''s illness. Pleading once means there will be a next time, and then another. It''s an endless cycle."


    "Then, I''ll go find sister-inw." In fact, Ye Juetian wanted to say that Sister-inw provides more, and Father seldom goes to her anymore. It seems like Father has abandoned Mother.


    "Little Tian, Yuqing has done enough. Mother doesn''t want to see you all suffer like this."


    After all these years since Ye Hua disappeared, the Ye family declined. The marriage proposal with the Qian family was cancelled. Everyone knows Ye Hua and Qian Yuqing only had the wedding ceremony, no wedding night, and then they were called to war and never returned. Even if they had the wedding night, many wouldn''t care. After all, Qian Yuqing''s appearance is enchanting, and such a woman is worth having.


    The declining Ye family had no choice but to agree to the Qian family''s proposal. Originally living in the Ye family, Qian Yuqing was taken away. On that day, the world echoed with Qian Yuqing''s deste cries, and many people heard it. Even the heavens seemed to weep.


    Regarding the affection between Ye Hua and Qian Yuqing, it spread throughout the streets and alleys of Spirit City, a moving and sorrowful story.


    However, in recent years, the royal family, or rather the prince, wanted to marry Qian Yuqing.


    ording to tradition, royal family members can''t marry someone who has been married before.


    But this prince is different; his talent and strength areparable to Ye Hua''s in his prime, and the emperor approved, after all, the son liked her.


    But Qian Yuqing refused to agree, iming that she belongs to Ye Hua for life. Even if she dies, she''ll still belong to Ye Hua!


    This is tantamount to offending the royal family, not just the Qian family but also Ye Hua!


    Even after a thousand years, people still gossip about Ye Hua. This displeases the royal family, and the Ye family indirectly offends the royal family.


    The Spirit Spring that Le Jing needses from the royal family, and they can cut it off whenever they want and grant it whenever they want.


    Knowing this, Le Jing doesn''t want them to go begging. If she dies, the entire Ye family will be at ease, no need forpromises.


    "Sister-inw won''t agree." Ye Juetian spoke in a low voice, holding the Cyan Yuan Vessel tightly in his hand. He was also contemting whether to tell his mother the truth. His elder brother is still alive!


    But it''s useless!


    Le Jing tightly held her son''s hand, saying in a low voice, "Little Tian, just say Mother needs Spirit Spring, and Yuqing will understand."


    "Mother! How could you do this? Are you pushing sister-inw away?" Ye Juetian eximed, instantly understanding his mother''s intention.


    Sister-inw married into the royal family for Spirit Spring.


    Le Jing sighed lightly, "Do you want to see Qian Yuqing be like me? Some things need to be let go. Qian Yuqing is still young, with a beautiful future ahead. I''ve heard about Huang Yun; he''s a person who can match Ye Hua. I''m relieved to see Yuqing marrying someone like him."


    "Mother! Actually..."


    "Enough, don''t say anything more. Do as Mother says; this matter needs closure."


    Ye Juetian wanted to speak out, but once again, he was interrupted by his mother.


    Nevertheless, now he had to go ask sister-inw for some Spirit Spring; his mother''s condition seemed worse.


    "Mother, rest well. I''ll be back soon." Ye Juetian nodded and said in a low voice.


    Le Jing showed a relieved smile, reached out with her cold hand, and caressed Ye Juetian''s cheek, "The happiest thing in Mother''s life is giving birth to you two. No regrets at all."


    "Mother, you won''t have regrets. Trust me, big brother must still be alive."


    "Ye Hua has always lived in Mother''s heart," Le Jing said with endless yearning, looking at her younger son, as if seeing Ye Hua again. The resemnce between the two brothers was striking.


    Ye Juetian took a deep breath, "Mother, wait for my return."


    After saying that, Ye Juetian hurried out of the room, closing the door. Looking at the deserted courtyard, his heart felt cold.


    Just now, his mother seemed like she was bequeathing herst words. This feeling was really unpleasant.


    How could he bring his big brother back to see their mother, even if just for a nce?


    ''Sister-inw??


    It seems I can only rely on sister-inw now. Back then, big brother also listened to sister-inw very much.


    But if sister-inw really goes to find big brother, and it angers the royal family, the consequences will be severe.


    What if no one knows? That might be a good solution.


    It''s only possible with sister-inw''s intervention, erasing the demons in big brother''s heart, making him return to his former self.


    I wonder what expression sister-inw will have upon hearing the news that big brother is still alive. She should be shocked.''


    Ye Juetian quickly went to find his sister-inw. At this time, she must be praying in the temple, but now she''s confined to her home.


    Now they need the secret passage.


    ''It''s said that sister-inw dug this secret passage herself, directly leading to big brother''s room. It''s truly admirable for her courage.


    But it''s also cute that sister-inw would go to such lengths to peek at big brother bathing.''


    Arriving at big brother''s room, it was already covered in dust, a reflection of the vicissitudes of life.


    Ye Juetian walked to the flower screen, opened the floor, revealing a passage that led directly to the Qian family.


    After all, he couldn''t openly go to sister-inw now. The Qian family and the Ye family had long severed ties and stoppedmunicating.


    Soon, Ye Juetian arrived at the top and gently tapped. He waited for a response.


    Before long, footsteps approached from above, and a gentle tap responded.


    Now Ye Juetian was reassured. He moved away the rigid cover overhead.


    A face, breathtakingly beautiful, appeared before him. Though dressed in simple attire, it couldn''t conceal her stunning beauty. Her eyebrows resembled a faint crescent moon, her eyes sparkled like cold stars. The deep ck eyes held ayer of misty allure. The slight upward curve at the corner of her mouth was akin to bathing in springwater. However, Ye Juetian knew sister-inw was deceiving him.


    Perhaps only through such deception could sister-inw reveal that curvature at the corner of her mouth. After all, such curvature was rarely seen.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 961 (Big Brother Is Not Dead!)

    Chapter 961 (Big Brother Is Not Dead!)


    "Sister-inw." Although Qian Yuqing is no longer part of the Ye family, Ye Juetian still often calls her sister-inw. Of course, it''s at Qian Yuqing''s request. This way, it feels like she is still Ye Hua''s wife, not as outsiders say, no longer rted to Ye Hua.


    Sure enough, when Ye Juetian called out "Sister-inw," Qian Yuqing paused for a moment, and the corners of her mouth gradually drooped. "Little Tian, you''re here."


    Qian Yuqing sighed softly; ''This is not Ye Hua.''


    Ye Juetian jumped out from the underground passage, "Sister-inw, how have you beentely?"


    Qian Yuqing nodded as she looked at Ye Juetian. How has she been? She has never been well.


    "Little Tian,e and sit." Qian Yuqing said softly, walking to the table and opening a box. Inside, there was a bottle of Cyan Yuan Vessel.


    Taking out the Cyan Yuan Vessel, Qian Yuqing said softly, "Little Tian, this is for Mother."


    "Sister-inw..." Ye Juetian looked at the small bottle in Qian Yuqing''s hand and eximed.


    "I will find a way in the future, Little Tian, you can rest assured." Qian Yuqing squeezed out a smile. How to find a way... Right now, the only way to save mother is through Emperor Yun.


    "Sister-inw, did you agree to marry Emperor Yun?" Ye Juetian questioned his sister-inw, as if saying, "Sister-inw, didn''t you say you only love Big Brother? Why did you change?"


    Qian Yuqing whispered, "Little Tian, the Spirit Spring is in the hands of the royal family. Now, only Emperor Yun can save mother. Do you understand?"


    "Sister-inw!!!" Ye Juetian shouted in anguish. On one side is his mother, on the other side is his sister-inw. Does he have to watch his mother die helplessly? But also watch his sister-inw marry into the royal family? Is there really no better solution?


    "Little Tian, this is all I can do for your Big Brother," Qian Yuqing said with a satisfied smile. As long as she can do something for Ye Hua, it''s satisfying, especially when it''s for Ye Hua''s mother, she has no regrets.


    "Sister-inw, Big Brother is still alive!" Ye Juetian couldn''t help but speak in a low voice.


    Qian Yuqing didn''t show much reaction to this reassurance; she had heard such constions before.


    "Yes, I know. Your Big Brother must be alive now, for sure!" Qian Yuqing said with certainty, believing that Ye Hua is still alive and won''t die!


    Ye Juetian knew that Sister-inw misunderstood, so he quickly said, "Big Brother is really alive!"


    Qian Yuqing looked at Ye Juetian in confusion.


    "I met Big Brother a few days ago! He is now on the Sapphire Continent! He even told me toe back this morning!"


    Qian Yuqing stared nkly at Ye Juetian, her face looking strange, as if she couldn''t believe the truth of these words.


    "Sister-inw! It''s true. I met Big Brother a few days ago! He has amnesia now and doesn''t remember anything." As Ye Juetian exined, Qian Yuqing''s face seemed calm, but tears rolled down her cheeks like broken pearls.


    After a while, Qian Yuqing''s expression finally changed. With a sense of panic and nervousness, she grabbed Ye Juetian''s shoulders, "Is it true! Are you not deceiving me!"


    "It''s true, Big Brother is really alive. I was shocked too. Big Brother seems to be shocked as well, and then he confirmed it by the method of blood recognition." Ye Juetian''s words made Qian Yuqing go crazy. After waiting for a thousand years, today has finallye!


    "I knew Ye Hua wouldn''t die. How could Ye Hua die so easily? It turns out he just lost his memory. Thank the heavens." Qian Yuqing quickly knelt in front of the gods, expressing gratitude with a sincere heart.


    Ye Juetian stood aside, watching without intervening."Sister-inw, there''s even worse news."


    "As long as Ye Hua is still alive, there is no worse news." Qian Yuqing finally smiled, as if she had returned to the past, that joyful feeling. Her whole demeanour underwent a drastic change. Once lifeless, she now seemed rejuvenated, radiating a captivating brilliance, appearing exceptionally charming.


    "Sister-inw, please listen to me; it''s really bad news."


    Qian Yuqing, in a joyful mood, stood up, curiously asking, "Is Ye Hua doing well now?"


    The expression on Qian Yuqing''s face was like she had returned to the age of 18.


    "Big Brother is no longer the same as before," Ye Juetian said in a deep voice.


    Qian Yuqing frowned slightly upon hearing this and asked softly, "What happened?"


    "Sister-inw, do you know under what circumstances I encountered Big Brother by chance?"


    "?"


    "Thousands of people were praying, and only then did I go down."


    "Thousands of people?" Qian Yuqing was puzzled.


    "Yes, Big Brother killed all those thousands of unarmed people! Young and old, not sparing a single one, all beheaded!" Ye Juetian said with a heavy tone.


    "Impossible!" Qian Yuqing directly said. In her heart, Ye Hua was a man who stood tall and firm. How could he go and kill unarmed people, let alone the young and old?


    Ye Juetian took a deep breath, "I couldn''t believe it at first either, but it''s true. I witnessed it with my own eyes, and then Big Brother locked me up."


    "Ah, Ye Hua locked you up?" Qian Yuqing was puzzled. If what Little Tian said was true, then Ye Hua''s change was earth-shattering.


    "Yes, in the end, it was..."


    "What happened?"


    "In the end, it was Big Brother''s two wives who found me and begged for mercy, that''s why he let me go." Ye Juetian couldn''t help but say. This matter could likely have a significant impact on sister-inw.


    Sure enough, upon hearing that Ye Hua had two wives, Qian Yuqing immediately felt a sense of powerlessness, her gaze bing distant.


    This was really not good news.


    Although Ye Juetian was angry with Big Brother in his heart, he still had to exin now.


    "Sister-inw, Big Brother has amnesia now and doesn''t remember anyone, that''s why he took wives."


    Even though it was like this, Qian Yuqing still felt ufortable. Because Ye Hua had said before that he would only have her in this lifetime, that she was his one and only. Now, being told that what Ye Hua said back then was false, how could she feel good?


    Indeed, Ye Hua was a liar, and he particrly liked deceiving his wives.


    "Sister-inw, Big Brother is now a ruthless tyrant. Today, I asked him toe back and see Mother and you, but he told me to leave. If I didn''t leave, he would kill me. He also said that the past has nothing to do with him."


    Qian Yuqing lowered her head slightly after hearing this, seeming a bit saddened. ''After waiting for you for thousands of years, why are you unwilling toe and see me?''


    "Sister-inw, now only you can awaken the conscience in Big Brother''s heart. If you can make him remember the past, that would be great."


    In the midst of confusion, Qian Yuqing seemed to see a glimmer of hope. Yes, as long as Ye Hua regains his memory, everything will be fine.


    "I want to go see Ye Hua!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 962 (His Majesty Used to be a Simple Man)

    Chapter 962 (His Majesty Used to be a Simple Man)


    Qian Yuqing said firmly, "No matter what, Ye Hua is my man. Even if I have to die, I want to die in front of him!"


    Ye Juetian nodded, "Sister-inw, the news that Big Brother is still alive must be kept confidential. This time, it needs to be arranged secretly."


    "I know," Qian Yuqing whispered. When Ye Hua disappeared suddenly, dered dead without a body being found, there were doubts. Perhaps he was framed, so the news of Ye Hua being alive must not be discovered.


    If certain people found out, it would undoubtedly be detrimental to Ye Hua. At least, that''s what Qian Yuqing thought. However, Ye Hua seemed to want someone to be against him.


    Ye Juetian whispered, "Sister-inw, I can''t apany you down there. After all, the two of us can''t disappear at the same time."


    "Alright, where is Ye Hua now?"


    "He''s in a ce called the Voidless Empire on the Sapphire Continent. He is the emperor."


    Upon hearing Ye Juetian''s words, Qian Yuqing chuckled lightly. She had always felt that Ye Hua was not cut out to be a general; he seemed more like an emperor.


    Just as the two were preparing, a shadow appeared at the door. Someone hade!


    Ye Juetian''s heart sank. They couldn''t move forcibly at this moment, or they would be discovered.


    "Yuqing, are you there?" A unique male voice sounded at the door.


    Qian Yuqing''s face darkened. Why did Huang Yun suddenlye over?


    Ye Juetian looked at Qian Yuqing. He dared not move now; Huang Yun might sense it.


    Qian Yuqing sighed and spoke, "I''m here. What''s the matter?"


    "Yuqing, can Ie in?" Huang Yun''s tone was gentle, butpared to his status, it appeared understated. After all, Huang Yun was currently a highly sought-after figure in the Spirit Realm,parable to Ye Hua.


    Qian Yuqing hurriedly said, "I''m not convenient right now."


    "I have something I''d like to discuss with you. I''ll wait for you outside." Huang Yun said with a patient smile.


    Over the years, Huang Yun had always spoken to Qian Yuqing with this tone. He was indeed a very persistent man. If it were another man trying for centuries without sess, he might have given up long ago. After all, Huang Yun''s identity was there.


    He was another prodigy after Ye Hua, much younger than Qian Yuqing. He was born after Ye Hua disappeared. Even when Huang Yun was born, the imperial pce experienced a rare phenomenon with hundreds of birds circling overhead. Just for this, Huang Yun was extraordinary.


    Back then, some even said that Ye Hua had reincarnated!


    During Huang Yun''s childhood, he always heard this, even though he didn''t know the person named Ye Hua. He found it annoying...Feeling like living in the shadow of others, I checked and found that this Ye Hua is indeed very powerful, to an absurd extent. I definitely cannot be weaker than him!


    Huang Yun''s talent is indeed strong enough, at least in the cultivation aspect, he progresses faster than the former Ye Hua, as if he''s been boosted.


    At a banquet, Huang Yun saw Qian Yuqing and instantly became captivated by her. He was determined to marry her.


    Later, he found out that even the woman was that Ye Hua''s. This made Huang Yun even more annoyed.


    ''In terms of cultivation, I can surpass him, and in other aspects, I won''t be weaker. If you can be good to others, I, Huang Yun, can too! It must be said that Huang Yun has beenpeting with a "dead person" since birth and never gave up.''


    Qian Yuqing knew that if she didn''t go out today, Huang Yun would definitely not leave. She signalled for Ye Juetian to hide inside the table, and he nodded, giving a cautious look.


    Qian Yuqing was somewhat reassured; Huang Yun was indeed formidable but rtively good-hearted, not forcing others to do unwilling things.


    Qian Yuqing stood up, adjusted her appearance, and, no matter what, Huang Yun was a good person. The spiritual springs were all provided by him, or else, where would she find Spirit Spring?


    And Huang Yun knew that this was to prolong the life of Ye Hua''s mother.


    If she hadn''t already set her heart on someone else, she might really have been moved.


    Qian Yuqing opened the door and saw Huang Yun standing at the entrance. Compared to Ye Hua, hecked astonishing handsomeness but belonged to the standard warm-hearted type, especially the smile on his lips, with a hint of dimples, resembling a hesitant big boy next door.


    A royal robe covered up that tender aura, making him appear mature and restrained, with a head of jet-ck long hair, adorned with an exquisite crown.


    Ye Hua used to have the same hairstyle, looking exceptionally charming, but their personalities were clearly different.


    "Yuqing." Huang Yun saw the woman he had feelings foring out and immediately showed a happy smile on his face, not bothering to check the situation inside the room.


    Qian Yuqing nodded, closed the door, and walked towards the garden outside.


    Inside the room, Ye Juetian breathed a sigh of relief and quickly slipped away through the secret passage.


    In the garden outside, Qian Yuqing walked slightly ahead, and Huang Yun followed behind with small steps.


    Although it was just a way of walking, it represented Huang Yun''s thoughts. To let a woman walk in front of him, except for his mother, that would be Qian Yuqing.


    It was a kind of thought to protect her or willingly let this woman lead her own life.


    "Were you praying just now?" Huang Yun asked in a low voice, knowing very well what Qian Yuqing did most of the day was praying.


    Qian Yuqing didn''t deny it and nodded slightly, "Is there something today?"


    Huang Yun tightened his brows slightly but then rxed, smiling lightly, "Phoenix Mountain is beautiful this season. I want to go and see it with you."


    Qian Yuqing, of course, knew that Phoenix Mountain was beautiful. She had been there with Ye Hua. That day, she confessed to Ye Hua, shocking the fool, and she could still vividly remember his astonished expression, seemingly a bit at a loss.


    Don''t be fooled by Ye Hua''s usual cold demeanour; in reality, he''s like a big boy, just not good at expressing it.


    The guy even yed dumb, saying, "Phoenix Mountain looks beautiful today."


    I almost got my nose crooked. She confessed to you, and you talk about the beauty of the mountain? No wonder you''ll be single forever.


    Then, I got angry and said, "If you don''t want me, I''ll marry someone else."


    When Ye Hua heard that, his face changed immediately, and he directly said, "I forbid it."


    Upon hearing those three words, I had no reason to be angry anymore. My heart felt all warm.


    Then, I made a bold move, facing Ye Hua, slightly tilting my head, closing my eyes. My heartbeat reached an unimaginable level.


    The silly guy actually asked what I was doing.


    Qian Yuqing still finds it funny now; she has never seen someone so silly. So, she said, "When a girl closes her eyes, it means she wants you to kiss her."


    He got even more clueless.


    Ye Hua said, "There are too many people here; it''s not appropriate."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 963 (Searching for Husband)

    Chapter 963 (Searching for Husband)


    ''Originally, the atmosphere was so romantic, but it was disrupted by that fool. That day, I almost fainted from anger, but I just love Ye Hua''s silly appearance; he''s so cute.


    Although I didn''t get a kiss from Ye Hua, I still held his big hand and was very happy.


    However, until now, that kiss has been dyed for over a thousand years.''


    "Yuqing." Seeing Qian Yuqing not speaking, Huang Yun softly called.


    With Huang Yun''s call, Qian Yuqing''s thoughts were brought back, but her gaze became lost as she returned to reality.


    If possible, she would prefer to live in fantasies or dreams, where she could be with Ye Hua every day.


    "These days, I''ve been feeling a bit unwell." Qian Yuqing whispered. Phoenix Mountain is her and Ye Hua''s ce.


    Huang Yun felt a bit disappointed. He had never gone out for a walk with Qian Yuqing, only strolling in the garden like now.


    "Yuqing, Cyan Yuan Vessel is for you." Huang Yun took out the Spirit Spring from his robe.


    Probably only this thing could make Qian Yuqing turn around. Qian Yuqing epted it without hesitation, saying, "Thank you."


    "Yuqing, we are about to get married, so there''s no need to be so polite." Huang Yun gently said, knowing that Qian Yuqing''s willingness to marry him was probably due to this Spirit Spring.


    But the private deal between them was still unknown to others, although Huang Yun was already preparing for the wedding.


    In the past, Qian Yuqing might have epted her fate, but now, her dawn has ignited.


    However, if she refuses now, the Spirit Spring will be cut off.


    Qian Yuqing felt a bit undecided.


    "Alright, I''ve said what I wanted to say. If you''re not feeling well, go back to your room." Huang Yun said softly, appearing considerate.


    "Then I won''t see you off." Qian Yuqing forced a smile.


    "No need. I''ve been to your home countless times." Huang Yun chuckled, implying that he had not visited her family.


    Watching Qian Yuqing enter the house, Huang Yun took a deep breath and walked towards the door.


    "Ninth Prince!" On the corridor, Huang Yun heard a sound behind him, turned around, and saw Qian Yuqing''s father, Qian Yi.


    Facing Qian Yuqing''s father, Huang Yun still showed respect, bowing and calling, "Uncle Qian."


    "Are you here to see Yuqing? Why not chat for a while?" Qian Yi seemed ordinary, but no one knew that this seemingly ordinary man was an Overlord. However, it was apparent that one of Qian Yi''s ears was missing.


    But everyone was clever, and no one would point it out.


    When certain things are revealed, even the status of being friends is lost.


    "Yuqing is not feeling well today, so I won''t disturb her rest." Huang Yun politely said, though he knew it was an excuse.


    "Ninth Prince, my daughter, Yuqing, is a bit slow in temperament. Don''t be in a hurry," Qian Yi certainly hoped that his daughter would marry Huang Yun. She would be the most noble woman in the entire Spirit City. Now, Huang Yun is even more beloved than the emperor, just like Ye Hua back in the day.


    However, the biggest difference is that Huang Yun is of royal blood, and the emperor is pleased when he is loved, but Ye Hua was not.


    Huang Yun, with an understanding smile, said, "Uncle Qian, I understand. I need to work harder."


    "Come, have a cup of tea before returning to the pce."


    "Thank you, Uncle Qian."


    Back in her room, Qian Yuqing, holding the Spirit Spring, opened the secret passage and walked in.


    "Sister-inw." Ye Juetian had been waiting early, with some props prepared on the side.


    "Brother-inw, take this." Qian Yuqing handed the spiritual spring to Ye Juetian.


    "Sister-inw, why is this happening again?"


    It wasn''t this frequent before.


    Suddenly, Ye Juetian thought of something. "Sister-inw, you haven''t agreed to it, have you?"


    "Alright, don''t worry about this matter. Just cover for me."


    Ye Juetian could only arrange for his sister-inw. Qian Yuqing, wearing a white hat with white veil hanging from it, covered her entire face.


    The Ye family was quite strict. Still, when they were kids, they invented quite a few secret passages to y around. Now, with some precautions, Qian Yuqing, wearing a white hat with white veil, walked out of the Ye family.


    Ye Juetian reminded her, "Be careful. I''ll leave it to you, sister-inw."


    "You can rest assured, Little Tian. I will bring your big brother back."


    "Yeah, thanks, sister-inw."


    "Big Sis, take this. Go to the transit hub and find a mute person." Ye Juetian took out a yellowing leaf.


    Qian Yuqing, taking it cautiously, asked, "Is it safe?"


    "Yes, absolutely safe."


    The two immediately separated. After all, now they couldn''t let anyone see!


    In the Spirit City, going down was not as simple as descending at will. It required registration, and the transit hub was the ce for that. Any desired ne had to be registered here.


    Qian Yuqing soon arrived at the transit hub, where there were quite a few people. After all, there was only one Spirit City, and there were countless worlds.


    Ye Juetian also received a task here on that day, which was how he descended.


    Qian Yuqing searched for a mute person in the hall but couldn''t find one.


    Since she couldn''t find a mute person, Qian Yuqing had a clever idea. She held the yellowing leaf at her fingertips, knowing that the mute person would surelye over.


    Indeed, not long after, a short man approached Qian Yuqing. Without saying anything, he just tilted his head, indicating for her to follow him.


    Qian Yuqing felt delighted and quickly followed him.


    After a series of twists and turns, the mute person led Qian Yuqing to a room. Inside, there was a device that looked quite rudimentary, as if someone had made it themselves.


    The mute person nced at Qian Yuqing, seemingly asking where she wanted to go.


    Qian Yuqing whispered, "Sapphire Continent, Voidless Empire."


    The mute person input something on the side, probably coordinates. It looked quite sophisticated.


    Qian Yuqing had never descended before, feeling a bit worried, but for the sake of seeing Ye Hua, she was willing to take the risk!


    The mute person signalled for Qian Yuqing to step onto the device.


    Qian Yuqing took a deep breath, walked onto the instrument. Before she could prepare herself, the mute person abruptly pressed a button.


    Qian Yuqing''s delicate figure instantly disappeared on the device. This method was best for leaving no records, avoiding detection.


    This was also to prevent the exposure that Ye Hua was still alive.


    More importantly, this unofficial teleportationcked the morous ir of official ones.


    On the walls of the Voidless Empire, Lie Gu was drinking alone, gazing into the distance...


    ''Yue Hua, you''ve been away for almost a month. I miss you so much. This is the longest we''ve been apart.''


    Next to Lie Gu, a cat was also licking the liquor, seemingly missing someone.


    Lie Gu sighed lightly, looking at the little cat curiously. "Jue Tian, was your name given by His Majesty, or did you have it from the beginning?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 964 (My Husband is Called Ye Hua)

    Chapter 964 (My Husband is Called Ye Hua)


    Jue Tian was taken aback for a moment, sitting at the table. He slowly uttered human words, "His Majesty gave it. My original form looked like this when I was taken away by His Majesty."


    Jue Tian''s ability to speak had just developed in the past few days, indicating a quick recovery. It seemed that he could transform into a human shape even before Brittany returned.


    This was good news for the entire team, adding anotherbat force.


    "It seems that His Majesty didn''t forget everything; it''s just a difference of one word," Lie Gu muttered. It seemed that even when Lie Gu was a bit intoxicated, his intelligence followed suit.


    "Yes," Jue Tian agreed. The names Ye Juetian and Jue Tian did seem more than just a coincidence.


    "His Majesty chased away his younger brother," Lie Gu sat beside the table, poured another ss of wine, and sighed helplessly.


    "Any person would react like this in such a situation. His Majesty is bing more and more independent; it''s all thanks to the efforts of the Ladies," Jue Tian, the brain of the team, stated confidently.


    "Jue Tian, have you ever thought about what would happen if His Majesty had a wife before?" Lie Gu asked curiously.


    "With His Majesty''s personality, it would be troublesome," Jue Tian replied solemnly.


    "You mean the Ladies would be in trouble?" Lie Gu frowned slightly.


    "No, it would be troublesome for the previous wife. His Majesty is not like you; he doesn''t fall for every woman he sees."


    "Jue Tian, don''t talk nonsense. Since I''ve had Yue Hua, I''ve been a good boy," Lie Gu snorted, still quite proud.


    "Hehe, just because there hasn''t been a better one yet," Jue Tian didn''t forget to taunt. This flirtatious dragon didn''t understand, did he?


    "Don''t talk so much useless stuff. Are you saying His Majesty wouldn''t care about his previous wife?" Lie Gu asked curiously.


    "I can''t guarantee this kind of thing, but at least not initially. For His Majesty, that would be a stranger. Offending the Ladies for a stranger, His Majesty isn''t that foolish."


    "Well, unless the previous wife looked as beautiful as the Ladies, His Majesty might consider it," Lie Gu added.


    Jue Tian gave a disdainful look. Did he think everyone was like him?


    However, as the two were chatting, there was a sudden disturbance behind them...


    This startled both of them. The fur on Jue Tian''s body stood up, and Lie Gu locked onto the target.


    The nearby white-armoured warriors surrounded the strange aura, forming a defensive trend!


    Plop!


    A white figure appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    Everyone was stunned...


    It seemed to be a woman.


    "Deity?" Jue Tian felt the aura and spoke cautiously.This unexpected woman was, of course, Qian Yuqing. The coordinates of the teleportation were slightly off, leading her directly to the city gate, but with a slight deviation, she ended up on top of the city wall.


    More notably, she ended up behind Lie Gu and Jue Tian, startling both of them. They thought it might be an assassin andnded right behind them.


    Qian Yuqing saw a talking cat, which wasn''t particrly surprising. However, this cat knowing about deities added an interesting element.


    Despite this, everyone remained vignt, surrounding her. Were these all subordinates of Ye Hua? It seemed they were quite spirited.


    However, they drank while patrolling, a bit neglectful.


    Qian Yuqing decided she would have to talk to Ye Hua about itter. After all, when Ye Hua led troops, everything was quite organised; when it was time to drink, they drank, and when it wasn''t, they absolutely couldn''t.


    "Excuse me, is this the Voidless Empire?" Qian Yuqing asked gently.


    Hearing the girl''s voice, Lie Gu and Jue Tian exchanged nces. It didn''t seem like she came to cause trouble.


    Lie Gu waved his hand, and the white-armoured warriors dispersed.


    This made Qian Yuqing think that these were well-trained soldiers under Ye Hua.


    Jue Tian jumped onto the table again and asked, "This is Voidless Empire. What is a deity doing here?"


    As Jue Tian finished speaking, he realised something was wrong. His Majesty''s younger brother had just left, and now a woman arrived!


    Could it be...


    A terrible thought crossed Jue Tian''s mind.


    Hearing that this was indeed the Voidless Empire, Qian Yuqing was in a good mood. With a rxed tone, she said, "Can''t a deitye here?"


    Uh...


    His Majesty didn''t have a good impression of deities.


    "Then who are you guys? Still drinking here, aren''t you afraid of being scolded?" Qian Yuqing asked again.


    Lie Gu secretly collected the wine jug, then looked casually in another direction, even whistling. This sneaky action made Qian Yuqingugh lightly. The subordinates of Ye Hua were quite interesting.


    "Whom are you looking for?" Jue Tian asked in confusion, wanting to confirm his suspicions.


    Qian Yuqing nodded and took off her hat.


    However, when Qian Yuqing removed her hat, revealing her stunning appearance, both Lie Gu and Jue Tian were momentarily stunned.


    This... is... too beautiful.


    She seemed to rival the Ladies.


    ustomed to the beauty of the Ladies, this woman seemed even more enchanting.


    Jue Tian was now almost certain that this woman was His Majesty''s wife.


    After her younger brother returned and likely informed her, she immediately came down, just like that.


    Lie Gu was genuinely amazed and curiously asked, "You''re so beautiful. Are you here in the Voidless Empire to find a man?"


    Jue Tian nced at Lie Gu, thinking that even the Lady wouldn''t escape his teasing.


    "Yes, I''m here to find my husband," Qian Yuqing said gently, devoid of any deity''s tone. Instead, she seemed approachable, resembling the two Ladies.


    Jue Tian showed an expression that confirmed his suspicions.


    Lie Gu, however, was puzzled, "You, a deity''s wife, how could he be in the Voidless Empire? You must be a spy. Don''t think that you can deceive me just because you look good."


    "My husband is called Ye Hua. Do you know him?" Qian Yuqing smiled slightly.


    Lie Gu: "..."


    At this moment, Lie Gu waspletely bewildered.


    Jue Tian had already guessed it, but at this moment, he was also shocked. Indeed, it was His Majesty''s wife!


    His Majesty''s wife came to visit! Big trouble! His Majesty, you''re in trouble!


    This was truly a karmic debt from a past life.


    "Don''t think you can fool me just because I''m a bit drunk," Lie Gu shook his head, expressing his disbelief at His Majesty''s good fortune. Three beautiful wives, plus the stunning Daji, and now another onees voluntarily. How were they, his subordinates, supposed to live?


    Oh, His Majesty, give us a way out.


    "I''m not lying. Ye Hua is truly my husband," Qian Yuqing said softly, extending her delicate hand to gently flick.


    A cloud of smoke dispersed, gradually revealing an image.


    Watching this "mini video," it was a scene from a shrine!


    The man with long hair inside, appearing aloof, was indeed His Majesty!


    Although his hairstyle had changed, his temperament remained unchanged. Nevertheless, Ye Hua with long hair was quite handsome, especially dressed in a red robe, which looked festive.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 965 (Expulsion)

    Chapter 965 (Expulsion)


    Ye Hua lifted the red veil, revealing Qian Yuqing''s stunning face. She was truly beautiful.


    His Majesty''s taste was always so unique.


    No wonder back in the bar, he only got involved with Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. Lie Gu felt that the two former Ladies were not as good-looking as her; but because of His Majesty they''re on par with this beauty.


    Looking at the bashful face of the new bride, Lie Gupared it and confirmed that it was indeed the same person.


    But was this really His Majesty? If this was His Majesty, then there was a problem.


    Qian Yuqing waved her delicate hand and said, "Now do you believe?"


    Lie Gu swallowed his saliva, and Jue Tian remained silent.


    After a while, Lie Gu muttered, "This mysterious woman, I''ve followed... Boss for over a thousand years, and I''ve never heard of you." Lie Gu almost called him His Majesty, as it was inappropriate to say it in front of her.


    "I met Ye Hua over two thousand years ago, but I disappearedter. Today, Ye Hua''s brother told me. You should know about it, right?"


    After Qian Yuqing said this, Lie Gu and Jue Tian had to believe her. However, there was still a deep-seated resistance from within, considering that this woman''s appearance disrupted His Majesty''s family rtionships.


    Previously, His Majesty had faced family turmoil, all resolved with the help of a group of actors.


    But now... this was a wedding, and His Majesty has not officially married the Ladies.


    So, did that mean she was the main wife, and the current one was the secondary wife?


    Oh heavens~


    "Um, beautifuldy, our boss is not avable today. How abouting another day?" Lie Gu mumbled, and Jue Tian did not speak, indicating his agreement.


    Qian Yuqing''s demeanour suddenly became a bit low, and she softly said, "Then I''ll go by myself. Don''t bother you anymore."


    Jue Tian also didn''t dare to be careless. If she became His Majesty''s main wife, it might cause trouble for him.


    "Our boss really isn''t convenient to see you now and hasn''t prepared mentally yet," Jue Tian exined.


    Qian Yuqing bit her lip lightly, firmly stating, "I came this time just to see Ye Hua."


    Hearing Qian Yuqing''s resolute words, Lie Gu and Jue Tian didn''t know what to say. They exchanged nces.


    Lie Gu quickly reported, "His Majesty, there''s a big problem!"


    At this moment, Ye Hua was resting with his eyes closed. Daji stood behind him massaging, while Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi yed the ancient zither, soothing Ye Hua''s heart.


    However, a transmission from Lie Gu suddenly popped up in Ye Hua''s mind.


    "Don''t make everything sound like a big deal! Hasn''t this Majesty taught you anything?"


    "It''s really a big deal, Your Majesty. The first wife is here."


    "What first wife? What are you talking about! If you don''t stop, this Majesty will stew you!"


    "It''s true, Your Majesty. Your former wife hase and is heading towards the pce. Jue Tian and I are following her."


    Ye Hua was suddenly startled, and even Daji behind him was taken aback.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi stopped ying, seeing that Ye Hua seemed a bit panicked.


    "Stop her!" Ye Hua said sternly.


    "Ah!"


    "Don''t you understand humannguage? Stop her for this Majesty! She must not enter the pce!"


    "I... yes!" Lie Gu had no choice; he had to follow His Majesty''s orders.


    Interruptingmunication with Lie Gu, Ye Hua took out a cigarette, his face showing frustration.


    His younger brother left in the morning, and this inexplicable ex-wife arrived in the afternoon. Ye Hua was quite satisfied with his current life and didn''t need anything else!


    "Ye Hua, what''s wrong?" Qing Ya asked with concern.


    Ye Hua frowned tightly, seemingly contemting whether to tell them about this matter.


    Seeing Ye Hua''s furrowed brow, Donghuang Baizhi knew it was a significant issue. If it wasn''t significant, Ye Hua wouldn''t be frowning.


    "What''s wrong?" Donghuang Baizhi asked gently.


    Ye Hua sighed. This matter would eventually be known to them sooner orter, so he might as well just say it directly.


    "My brother''s mentioned woman is here."


    With this statement, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both shocked, unsure of what to say.


    This was too fast.


    But when you think about it, others knowing that Ye Hua hadn''t died would undoubtedly lead them to rush over.


    However, the current concern is about Ye Hua''s attitude. This is what Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are worried about.


    Continuing the past rtionship, or perhaps entertaining other thoughts, remains uncertain.


    Considering the negative possibilities, it might involve continuing the past rtionship.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are not saintesses; how could they ept another woman? Qing Yutong is an exception; they are family.


    However, this neer knows nothing and inexplicablyes to snatch their man away...


    Even though Ye Hua had amnesia before, the feelings in his heart are still uneasy.


    "Ye Hua, what do you n to do?" Qing Ya asked in a low voice.


    "Drive her away," Ye Hua said coldly. Sometimes, a little determination is necessary!


    Drive her away?


    This made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi hardly believe it. This seemed a bit ruthless.


    Women are soplicated, feeling jealous on one hand, and on the other, they think others are pitiful, ming Ye Hua for being too heartless.


    These kinds of things should be discussed thoroughly.


    Lie Gu and Jue Tian received a challenging task¡ªto stop the former wife!


    On the streets of the Voidless Empire, everyone looked at Qian Yuqing,pletely captivated by her beauty.


    As Qian Yuqing walked by, everyone''s heads turned from left to right, as if enchanted, on the verge of being mesmerised by her beauty.


    "Wait a minute." Lie Gu quickly caught up, and Jue Tian stood on Lie Gu''s head, his pupils showingplexity.


    Qian Yuqing stopped her steps, curious, "What''s wrong?"


    "You can''t go," Lie Gu spread out his arms.


    "Why?" Qian Yuqing asked with a slight frown.


    "Because... because..." Lie Gu didn''t know how to put it.


    However, Jue Tian said in a deep voice, "Because His Majesty doesn''t want to see you. We are here to stop you. Please go back."


    The joy on Qian Yuqing''s pretty face gradually disappeared, reced by seriousness.


    "Is that what Ye Hua said?"


    "Yeah," Lie Gu nodded.


    "Then let him talk to me!" Qian Yuqing''s tone became increasingly excited, feeling like a woman abandoned by a man. With a hint of resentment, she said, "Is it still valid, all the promises and vows he made to me over the millennia?"


    Qian Yuqing''s reaction was normal, considering she had liked Ye Hua since childhood, for thousands of years. Now she was told that the man who had made promises and vows to her was going to drive her away. If she didn''t get angry now, she might as well be a saint.


    Jue Tian exined, "Lady, please be rational and not impulsive."


    "Get out of the way!" Qian Yuqing couldn''t maintain herposure now. She just wanted to see Ye Hua and confront him face to face. "Is he still keeping his promises? Does he still consider me, or are his previous words meaningless?"


    Lie Gu stood still, making his intentions clear¡ªhe wouldn''t let her go.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 966 (The Ex-Wife is Furious)

    Chapter 966 (The Ex-Wife is Furious)


    The people standing nearby also noticed something unusual. Of course, they recognized Lie Gu, a man who wandered on the city walls every day.


    But what was the dispute with this woman, and why did Lie Gu seem so troubled? It seemed like the woman had the upper hand, which was quite strange.


    Qian Yuqing said in a low voice, "Dare any of you touch me and see!"


    Qian Yuqing was no ordinary woman. Back then, she was not only the most beautiful woman in the Spirit City but also possessed talentsparable to Ye Hua. However, she had not practised since Ye Hua disappeared. Nevertheless, she was still an Overlord-level contender.


    As Qian Yuqing started to walk away, Lie Gu didn''t expect her to be so forceful. But he was also afraid to confront her, considering she was the woman of His Majesty and should not be touched.


    So, a scene unfolded where Qian Yuqing moved forward, and Lie Gu stepped back, looking quite awkward, as if he had swallowed a fly.


    "Former wife, please calm down," Lie Gu suggested.


    "I''m not a former wife!!!" Qian Yuqing shouted. When did she be a former wife? If she were to be one, Ye Hua himself would have to say it!


    People around heard this conversation and were engulfed in gossip. This could be the emperor''s secret history¡ªromantic debts?


    Very likely.


    Jue Tian quickly called for Luo Hou to control the situation. Soon, batches of Yellow Armor warriors began to seal off the area.


    However, the news of His Majesty''s ex-wife causing trouble instantly spread, shocking all the subordinates!


    His Majesty''s ex-wife!


    My goodness, quickly go and see who this mysterious woman is.


    "Lady, please don''t go any further, or I won''t be polite!" Lie Gu began to threaten, as she seemed intent on entering the pce.


    Qian Yuqing paid no attention, saying softly, "You can try!"


    Oh my, His Majesty''s ex-wife is so fierce.


    Lie Gu was just talking big; he certainly wouldn''t dare to make a real move. If he injured her, how could he face the consequences when His Majesty med him?


    Qian Yuqing quickly arrived at the main gate of the pce, gazing up at the magnificent structure. Qian Yuqing knew that Ye Hua was inside!


    But now, he was unwilling toe out to see her!


    ''Ye Hua! You weren''t this heartless before!''


    Lie Gu suddenly noticed that there seemed to be more guards standing at the pce gate.


    Oh my, isn''t that ck-armoured warrior actually Wei Chang!


    There''s also the Red and Green brothers, and that husky.


    Are you seriously wearing ck armour? Since when did dogs wear ck armour?


    Even his three wives came out; you guys are really not afraid of big trouble.


    However, when the subordinates saw Qian Yuqing, their eyes revealed amazement. Even these women were the same. This appearance... truly worthy of being His Majesty''s ex-wife, undoubtedly stunning.


    But...


    The expression of this ex-wife seems off; she clearly came to make trouble.


    Can the two empresses handle this shock?


    "Lady, you really can''t go forward," Lie Gu said solemnly.


    Qian Yuqing looked at the exquisite pce and slowly said, "I want to see him!"


    Previously, Qian Yuqing used to call Ye Hua affectionately, but now she directly referred to him as "him."


    This shows how angry she is.


    Lie Gu quickly inquired with His Majesty.


    "Your Majesty, she has reached the pce gate. What should we do? It seems like she''s going to take action against us," Lie Gu reported.


    "Take action?" Ye Hua was puzzled. Was this woman really that fierce?


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Just drive her away."


    Lie Gu finally understood. His Majesty wouldn''t allow her to get hurt, but she had to be driven away.


    But now, how could they drive her away without causing harm? Should they tie her up directly?


    Qian Yuqing seemed to know that Lie Gu was using voice transmission and asked, "What did your boss say?"


    "You''d better leave," Lie Gu whispered.


    Hearing this, Qian Yuqing couldn''t believe it. She didn''t expect that aftering to the gate, Ye Hua would still be so heartless!


    No wonder Little Tian said that Ye Hua had changed.


    But she was really angry!


    ''Why won''t you let me see you once? Can''t you even talk to me!


    Don''t you know that your mother can''t hold on anymore? Don''t you know! For the sake of your mother, do I have to marry someone I don''t like?


    Do you not care about these things anymore?''


    As Qian Yuqing thought more and more, she became more and more furious. She began to emit a powerful fighting spirit, and the white veil on her delicate body moved without wind. Her lovely face looked terrifyingly stern.


    Boom!


    A supreme aura spread out, and a white fighting spirit rushed into the sky from Qian Yuqing''s delicate body, visible to everyone in the entire Voidless Empire.


    Even Ye Hua, sitting in the pce, saw it.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were a bit distracted. This woman seemed quite crazy.


    At this moment, Qing Ya whispered, "Ye Hua, just go and see her."


    Ye Hua closed his eyes without saying a word, and Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi dared not persuade him anymore. At this point, Ye Hua was already on the verge of anger.


    However, at the entrance of the imperial pce, the subordinates couldn''t believe it.


    This ex-wife of His Majesty was really quick to resort to violence. Quite an interesting temperament.


    However, any woman encountering such a situation would have a simr reaction. If there''s no reaction, then it''s not true love.


    After the fighting spirit disappeared, Qian Yuqing''s white veil vanished, reced by silver battle armour! And it was the kind with a helmet! Only a flowing mane of jet-ck hair remained, giving her a fierce appearance!


    The armour emitted a faint silver glow, and the subordinates felt that it was an extraordinary primordial artifact¡ªa remarkable one!


    Qian Yuqing, after all, was the pride of the Qian family. She had all kinds of excellent treasures.


    It could be said that the grandeur of this armour was no less than the one worn by Ye Zizi. Keep in mind that Ye Hua''s equipment was mostly looted from others, with both good and bad items.


    Moreover, the Regicide in Qian Yuqing''s hand was not an ordinary primordial artifact¡ªit was a giant chopping knife!


    Indeed, it looked like a big chopping knife and seemed a bit mismatched in Qian Yuqing''s hands. However, this Regicide was not just a falsely reputed primordial artifact; judging from its name, it could even kill an emperor!


    Does this mean Qian Yuqing''s attitude? Is she ready to kill the emperor?


    Is she nning to perish together with Ye Hua, the unfaithful man?


    At least in the eyes of the subordinates, His Majesty''s ex-wife seemed to be getting serious.


    Wei Chang quickly secured the surroundings. Otherwise, if the Overlords fought, the entire Voidless Empire would probably be in trouble.


    "Make way!" Fully armed, Qian Yuqing shouted, and a huge sound cracked the ground. The cracks spread from the ground to the walls. These cracks resembled Qian Yuqing''s heart.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 967 (Sword Striking the Imperial Palace)

    Chapter 967 (Sword Striking the Imperial Pce)


    At this moment, Lie Gu''s eyes lit up. His Majesty''s ex-wife was definitely not someone to be offended, especially since they were dressed in the attire of ck-armoured warriors.


    So, Lie Gu angrily shouted, "Someone, stop her!"


    Lie Gu hadn''t expected to have such a clever day.


    However, after waiting for half a day, Lie Gu didn''t see anyoneing out.


    Turning around, he found that those people were just standing there motionless. He was infuriated; were they only here to watch and not take any action?


    Wei Chang certainly wouldn''t intervene. If he didn''t handle this well, he would be ready to endure the scolding.


    Above Lie Gu''s head, Jue Tian also jumped away, keeping a safe distance to observe and not getting involved.


    Who knew if His Majesty was speaking out of anger now. If they reconciledter, and he was held ountable, he would be scolded by His Majesty.


    Lie Gu felt like crying now. Why was it always him getting hurt? Last time he did want to show off, but not this time. She suddenly appeared in front of him.


    If only I had pretended not to see just now. Now, am I supposed to fight with her?


    "I''ll say it again, move aside!" Qian Yuqing raised the Regicide in her hand and pointed it at Lie Gu.


    Lie Gu took a deep breath, assuming a defensive posture. "Sorry! As a subordinate, I have no choice!"


    Two tears flowed down from Qian Yuqing''s helmet, and she shouted, "Ye Hua! Why are you so heartless to me!"


    Boom!


    The Regicide emitted immense pressure, and the golden brilliance on the de extended for thousands of feet. Qian Yuqing, who had already gone berserk, kicked her feet!


    Arge pit appeared on the ground, and the Regicide shed toward Lie Gu.


    Even before the de arrived, Lie Gu felt a sense of crisis.


    His Majesty''s ex-wife was really strong.


    Without His Majesty''s assistance, she could reach this level of strength¡ªtruly admirable!


    ''But I, Lie Gu, am not easy to provoke!


    When I lose my temper, I disown even my close rtives. Please don''t underestimate me, Lie Gu!


    I, Lie Gu, am also a man who runs away!''


    Lie Gu turned around and ran towards the shameless ck-armoured soldiers.


    Wei Chang and the others shouted that Lie Gu had no shame. Clearly, he caused the trouble, yet he didn''t care anymore.


    Boom!


    The entire ground copsed, but fortunately, Wei Chang had sealed off this area, otherwise, this sh would affect the entire Voidless Empire.


    Even so, the entire Voidless Empire still trembled slightly. After all, the equipment on Qian Yuqing was no joke.


    Ye Hua looked at the teacup on the table, which was moving slightly, and the water in the cup was also trembling.


    This woman is really fierce, at least that''s what Ye Hua thought. But this Supreme Overlord is not a man you can meet just because you want to!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t sit still either. Regardless of whether Ye Hua agreed or not, they disappeared.


    Ye Hua didn''t stop the two women and picked up the teacup again, taking a sip.


    Qian Yuqing stood in ce, her aura not decreasing, but continuously rising, as if she had activated a cheat code.


    This shocked the subordinates. The ex-wife of the Supreme Overlord was no ordinary character. With this strength, she might even catch up to the Seven Sins!


    "I''ll say it again! Move aside!" Qian Yuqing angrily shouted, pointing the sword at the subordinates.


    Originally, she thought that Ye Hua would be happy to see her, and she would help him recover his memories. As for his current wife, it was a matter after the amnesia, forgivable. But beautiful thoughts were far from reality.


    Wei Chang had to step forward now and said, "Ex-wife, please calm down."


    "I can''t calm down!" Qian Yuqing suddenly raised the Regicide!


    The clouds above the Voidless Empire gradually dispersed, and sunlight shone down!


    However, the sunlight did not illuminate the ground but focused on the Regicide in Qian Yuqing''s hand!


    "Since he prefers to hide inside, don''t me me!" Qian Yuqing said in a deep voice. The Regicide in her hand had ignited golden mes, and the brightness made people ufortable.


    "Sealing the Gods and Extinguishing the Sun!"


    With Qian Yuqing''s murmured words, the Regicide in her hand turned into a giant de reaching tens of thousands of feet!


    Damn it, not to mention sealing the gods, this could scare the gods!


    At least, the subordinates saw this for the first time, a primordial divine weapon turning into such a huge size.


    With this sh, the entire Imperial Pce would be shattered.


    Wei Chang even felt that when the Regicide erged just now, it had pierced through the barrier he had set up.


    Indeed, it had been pierced through.


    Everyone in the Voidless Empire saw this towering giant de, and all were dumbfounded. The de edge even extended into the clouds.


    Even Ye Hua saw it, with a slight surprise, thinking that this woman was really formidable.


    But she dared to think about killing the Supreme Overlord!


    Really overestimating herself!


    Just as Qian Yuqing was about to bring down the de, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi suddenly appeared on the scene.


    This made Qian Yuqing''s de stop, but there was still a descending arc, causing the sky to gradually turn red, as if being burned by fire.


    The subordinates, seeing the arrival of the esteemed wives, quickly knelt and saluted, "Subordinates greet the two esteemed Ladies!"


    Qian Yuqing looked at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi dumbfoundedly. Were they Ye Hua''s wives? Two beautiful women!


    No wonder Ye Hua didn''t want her. He found such beautiful women!


    Ye Hua! Why do you treat Qian Yuqing like this? For you, Qian Yuqing can give up everything, but why won''t you talk to her? Until now, you''re still hiding and not showing up!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked at Qian Yuqing. Due to the helmet she wore, they couldn''t see her face.


    "You two, step back," Qing Ya said calmly.


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu and others breathed a sigh of relief. It was best for the esteemed Ladies to handle this matter.


    "We obey!" Lie Gu immediately ran away. He wouldn''t act as a prominent figure again. Although Dou Fushi felt alright, Big Brother Lie Gu liked to be in the limelight recently.


    After the subordinates left, only three women remained on the scene.


    "Ye Hua is confused right now," Qing Ya said softly.


    Upon hearing this, Qian Yuqing''s anger decreased a lot, but the Regicide in her hand was still raised.


    "Give him some time; he will figure it out," Donghuang Baizhi also said, showing sympathy. This woman was actually quite pitiful.


    Donghuang Baizhi understood this feeling. Back then, Ye Hua treated her the same way. She came to find Ye Hua with a child in her womb, but Ye Hua avoided her, causing her immense pain. The woman in front of her was experiencing the same thing.


    Ye Hua still remained hidden inside the Imperial Pce, showing no mercy.


    Seeing that Qian Yuqing hadn''t put down the Regicide yet, Donghuang Baizhi whispered, "I understand your feelings."


    "You don''t understand!" Qian Yuqing shouted angrily.


    Shaking her head, Donghuang Baizhi said, "I was the same as you back then, treated by Ye Hua in the same way. I was even pregnant at that time."


    Upon hearing this, Qian Yuqing was stunned for a moment, and her breath became chaotic.


    Qing Ya on the side didn''t intervene. The experience of this woman was indeed simr to that of Donghuang Baizhi.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 968 (Unseen)

    Chapter 968 (Unseen)


    "You have children!" Qian Yuqing''s tone was filled with sorrow.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi did not deny it and nodded.


    Qian Yuqing suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness and took a step back abruptly! Despite being just a small step, she immediately suffered a bacsh!


    Stter!


    Blood flowed from the fine seams of the helmet, and Qian Yuqing''s breath became extremely weak in an instant.


    The Regicide, originally towering, returned to its original state.


    Qian Yuqing felt a buzzing in her head. Ye Hua and they both had children...


    Thinking about it, it was quite normal after a millennium.


    But... Ye Hua, why are you so cruel to me?


    Stter!


    In her anxious anger, Qian Yuqing once again spewed blood. The armour on her body and the Regicide in her hand all dissipated in this moment.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi saw Qian Yuqing''s true appearance.


    Indeed, they were stunned. Ye Hua''s taste was always so high.


    But now, this beautiful woman, with a look of destion on her face, seemed quite pitiful, as if abandoned by Ye Hua.


    Qing Ya had always been cherished by Ye Hua, so she had never experienced that feeling.


    But Donghuang Baizhi could empathise.


    In the face of the two of them, this woman was in such a state. It showed how important Ye Hua was in her heart.


    Donghuang Baizhi felt indignant when she waited for Ye Hua for three years. However, this woman had waited for Ye Hua for a thousand years. How much perseverance did that require? Not every woman could endure like her.


    Although the subordinates had left, they were still sneaking nces from the sidelines.


    Seeing the pitiable state of the ex-wife of the Emperor, it was indeed pitiful. Look at her miserable appearance. The originally beautiful face turned pale and weak, and blood flowed from those charming lips. The Emperor was too ruthless.


    It was just a matter ofing out to take a look.


    Qing Ya whispered, "Let''s go and heal first."


    "No need. Call Ye Hua out," Qian Yuqing slightly bowed her body, and her whole body was in pain.


    Donghuang Baizhi whispered, "Ye Hua hasn''t figured it out yet. How about resting for a while?"


    "Then I''ll wait here until he figures it out!" Qian Yuqing looked up at the Imperial Pce, her gaze no longer filled with joy as before, a bit disheartened.


    Donghuang Baizhi consoled, "Ye Hua did indeed do some things wrong. When I went to find Ye Hua while pregnant, he didn''t even nce at me. I returned feeling disheartened. During those years, I raised the child alone, and Ye Hua never cared about us."


    "Yes, give Ye Hua some time. This matter is too sudden for him," Qing Ya felt that Qian Yuqing''s current state was not good.


    Qian Yuqing didn''t speak, standing in ce. Slowly straightening her back, the blood from her mouth flowed onto the pristine white veil, making it very conspicuous.


    No one expected this woman to be so stubborn.


    It''s a little worrying, considering she just suffered a bacsh and needs to recuperate; otherwise, it would be detrimental to her future cultivation.


    "Wait a moment," Qing Ya said softly, deciding to persuade Ye Hua again. After all, it wouldn''t hurt for Ye Hua to see them.


    Donghuang Baizhi also agreed. She was an unfortunate women, and Ye Hua should at least give her an exnation.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi disappeared again from the spot.


    However, the yellow-armoured warriors blocked off all the surrounding streets. After all, it was the Emperor''s family affair, not something others should know.


    Ye Hua was still drinking tea, but there were many more cigarette butts at his feet.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi quickly appeared.


    Without waiting for the two women to speak, Ye Hua casually said, "What dishes should we have for dinner? Let Gorefiend make a braised eggnt hot pot. It tasted goodst time."


    "Ye Hua, don''t talk about what to eat for now. Don''t you want to take a look at her?" Qing Ya questioned in a low voice. This wasn''t Ye Hua''s style.


    Ye Hua casually said, "Didn''t you two meet her? I''ve already made things clear about the past. I don''t want to repeat it."


    "Daji, let''s go for dinner," Ye Hua stood up and said indifferently.


    Daji respectfully replied, "Yes, Master."


    Watching Ye Hua''s determined figure, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi felt a bit sad.


    Although they didn''t want others to intervene in their affairs, Ye Hua was too ruthless towards that woman. After all, just taking a look at her wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Even Donghuang Baizhi recalled the past; now, it still felt a bit strange, as Ye Hua was too ruthless toward her.


    But Qing Ya was good. She had been cherished by Ye Hua from the beginning.


    However, what should they do now? The others were still waiting at the gate of the Imperial Pce.


    Should they just keep waiting? After all, the weather in the Voidless Empire wasn''t very good, a bit cold.


    Qian Yuqing had just suffered a bacsh, dressed so thinly, without the protection of her qi; she would die!!


    Getting sick was certain, and recovering would be more troublesometer.


    "What should we do?" Donghuang Baizhi was also indecisive.


    "I''ll go get some medicine and take it over. Don''t let anything happen," Qing Ya said in a deep voice.


    "Alright, I''ll go try to persuade Ye Hua again."


    "Okay."


    Qing Ya went out with the medicine, but Qian Yuqing didn''t need it at all. She stood straight, looking at the gate of the Imperial Pce.


    However, Qian Yuqing passed on a message, making it clear that she would be Ye Hua''s woman for the rest of her life. If Ye Hua didn''t want her, then she would be his next. The meaning was clear; since he didn''t want her, she would kill him! Qian Yuqing would not harbour any illusions, treating everything from the past as a dream.


    Qing Ya felt that the situation had be a bit tricky. Ye Hua detested threats the most, which would only deepen the conflict. Qing Ya didn''t dare to tell Ye Hua about this, fearing he might actually strike her down with a single blow.


    As the temperature in the Voidless Empire plummeted in thete night, the cold wind howled outside. Standing at the gate of the Imperial Pce was a lonely figure, the slender silhouette appearing particrly fragile.


    Ye Hua''s subordinates, especially the women, couldn''t bear to watch. They felt that their Lord had been too ruthless this time.


    "We should do something," Xun Fang whispered.


    She was joined by Tang Wei, Zi Shan, and Li Hun, four women standing nearby.


    Hearing Xun Fang''s suggestion, the other three women sighed softly. What could be done in this matter, wasn''t it just a word from their Lord?


    "How about we go beg His Majesty?" Tang Wei proposed.


    Zi Shan shook her head, "Even if His Majesty''s wives plea doesn''t work, will our plea be effective?"


    Li Hun, at this moment, also became serious, "His Majesty doesn''t like this kind of threat. Let''s think of another way."


    "I feel that His Majesty''s ex-wife won''tst a few more days; she''s getting weaker," Zi Shan said in a deep voice.


    Indeed, Qian Yuqing wouldn''tst much longer. Standing in this state after suffering a bacsh was already a miracle.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 969 (Ye Huas Anger)

    Chapter 969 (Ye Hua''s Anger)


    But in her current state, it was no different from burning her own lifespan.


    However, for Qian Yuqing, she must hear Ye Hua''s exnation! If she couldn''t hear it, she would rather die here!


    Just like what she said to Ye Hua before, if she were to die one day, she must die in his embrace. That way, even if she died, it would be a veryfortable thing.


    Qian Yuqing still remembered Ye Hua''s response: "I forbid you to die."


    At this moment, Ye Hua was enjoying a sumptuous dinner, and Gorefiend''s cooking skills were excellent.


    Ye Hua felt that within the entire team, Gorefiend''s contributions were quite admirable. At least, he took excellent care of his taste buds.


    Daji stood by serving, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi ate absentmindedly, their pretty faces showing concern.


    Ye Hua seemed unaffected, eating his meal unhurriedly.


    However, Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t stand it any longer and asked, "Ye Hua, do you still remember when I came to find you, and you avoided me?"


    "Yes, I remember," Ye Hua replied indifferently.


    "Do you know how I felt at that time?" Donghuang Baizhi asked back.


    Ye Hua, calmly picking up a strand of shredded potatoes, said, "Isn''t that all in the past? We are living well now."


    "But Qian Yuqing has been waiting for you for a long time too."


    Bang!


    Ye Hua''s expression turned cold. He pped the table abruptly, causing it to instantly shatter, and all the dishes were knocked over.


    Even Daji, standing behind Ye Hua, was startled. Her Master''s temper was too much this time.


    It was not just Daji who witnessed this for the first time. Even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were equally shocked.


    Previously, when Ye Hua got angry, at most, he would just talk back a bit, vent his frustration, and then ignore everyone. After a few days, he woulde to apologise.


    But today was different; he had shattered the table.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were truly scared. They sat on their chairs in a daze, and an oppressive atmosphere filled the room.


    Ye Hua stood up, his voice cold as he said, "Don''t bring up the past to me from now on! Both of you remember this clearly!"


    After speaking, Ye Hua walked out, leaving Daji looking at the two Ladies before hastily following him.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but feel wronged. Clearly, they had been wholeheartedly thinking for Ye Hua, but the result was not appreciated!


    "We are your wives, not your punching bags."


    Ye Hua did not return to sleep but instead went to Wei Chang''s pce.


    "My Lord!" Wei Chang saw Ye Huaing with a gloomy face and knew that things were not going well. He quickly knelt down.


    The same was true for Tang Wei on the side.


    "Let''s have a drink," Ye Hua said indifferently, then walked to a nearby table.


    Wei Chang whispered to Tang Wei, "Go get some wine, fry some dishes, and remember, no pleading!"


    "Yes, I understand," Tang Wei replied cautiously and hurriedly went to prepare.


    Wei Chang bowed and walked into the pavilion, standing silently beside Ye Hua.


    "Have a seat."


    "Thank you, my Lord." Wei Chang respectfully said and sat on Ye Hua''s left side.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette, lit it, and exhaled slowly.


    "Wei Chang, how long have we known each other?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    Wei Chang hesitated for a moment and replied in a low voice, "My Lord, we have known each other for 1011 years."


    "Yes, it''s been over a thousand years. Time really flies. Do you remember how we met back then?" Ye Hua sighed and continued slowly.


    How could Wei Chang forget? He responded, "At that time, I was massacring my own people, and my Lord appeared and defeated me."


    "Do you know why I wanted to defeat you?" Ye Hua asked.


    "I do not know, my Lord."


    "Because I liked your ruthless methods!" Ye Hua said coldly, emitting a sense of hostility.


    Wei Chang remained silent, choosing to listen quietly.


    At this moment, Tang Wei came with the wine, respectfully saying, "My Lord, I will go fry some dishes."


    "No need. Bring some peanuts," Ye Hua said calmly.


    "Yes!"


    Soon, Tang Wei brought the peanuts.


    "Daji, you can go rest," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Daji, who was standing on the side, thought for a moment, responded, and then retreated.


    Now only Ye Hua and Wei Chang remained on the scene.


    Ye Hua poured himself a ss of wine and then picked up the wine jug to pour a ss for Wei Chang.


    Wei Chang held the cup with both hands in trepidation. Having the Lord personally pour wine was a great honour.


    Ye Hua raised his ss, and Wei Chang lightly touched it with both hands.


    Ye Hua finished his drink in one go, and so did Wei Chang.


    "Do you prefer the past life or the present?" Ye Hua looked at the bright full moon in the sky but felt a bit lost.


    He even began to doubt whether what he had done over the years was right or wrong, whether he had been too merciful to his enemies.


    He felt indifferent to hatred and had been ying around, not taking things seriously, even treating the situation like a game of empire-building.


    Wei Chang frowned slightly. The Lord was asking questions again, and he had to be careful with his answers. Fortunately, he had emphasised the key points before, so he knew what to expect.


    "My Lord, the past has its own vour, and the present brings happiness. If I were to choose, the past life was only for the sake of a murderous existence, while now... it''s for love," Wei Chang replied cautiously.


    "Love?" Ye Hua murmured.


    Wei Chang nodded, "In the past, we didn''t understand those people who were willing to sacrifice themselves for each other. At the time, we all thought they were fools. However, only when we experience it ourselves do we realise that they were willing to sacrifice for each other, a feeling we couldn''tprehend. But now... we all have that feeling."


    Ye Hua chuckled softly after hearing this. "Perhaps I shouldn''t have let you experience it, and I don''t need to experience it myself. Love can sometimes be a burden and a weakness!"


    "But if lifecks love, it is iplete," Wei Chang said softly.


    Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette, lit another one, and said, "Wei Chang, when you were killing your own kin, how did you feel?"


    "Is my Lord referring to the feelings at that time or the feelings now?"


    "Tell me both."


    "For the feelings at that time, there was no particr sensation. But for the present, it feels a bit ufortable in my heart." Wei Chang spoke softly. Killing one''s own kin was simple in reasoning; Wei Chang wanted to be unique.


    "What are your thoughts on family affection?"


    Wei Chang''s heart sank. This seemed to be the most crucial question tonight!


    Wei Chang couldn''t be careless; whether he could persuade the Lord or not depended on him!


    "Human beings often say that filial piety is the top virtue. This shows how much importance humans ce on family affection. Looking back, we killed the young ones first, then the old ones, and even older ones. Knowing it was a death sentence, they still came. This is family affection."


    Ye Hua couldn''t forget; such things had happened in the past, and he still remembered.


    "Wei Chang, what do you think I should do now?" the perplexed Ye Hua asked softly.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 970 (A Kind of Satisfaction)

    Chapter 970 (A Kind of Satisfaction)


    Wei Chang immediately bowed and said anxiously, "My Lord, I dare not instruct you on what to do, but you can do something based on your own feelings."


    "Feelings? If I knew, I wouldn''t havee to you," Ye Hua chuckled, but it was more of a self-mocking smile.


    Suddenly, Wei Chang''s eyes lit up, "My Lord, I do have a solution that could alleviate your troubles."


    "Speak."


    "Okay, please answer immediately, my Lord," Wei Chang respectfully requested.


    "Fine, I promise."


    Wei Chang paused and asked, "Does my Lord love the Ladies?"


    "Yes," Ye Hua replied without hesitation.


    "Does my Lord love the little Lords and Ladies?"


    "Yes!"


    "Does my Lord want revenge?"


    "Yes!"


    "Does my Lord want to see family?"


    "Yes!"


    At that moment, time seemed to stand still. Wei Chang looked at the Lord and noticed his face contorting.


    The cigarette at the tip of his finger broke.


    "I acknowledge my mistake," Wei Chang quickly bowed and admitted his fault.


    Ye Hua slowly closed his eyes, stood up, said nothing, and walked out of the pavilion.


    Wei Chang watched the Lord''s departing figure, witnessing the Lord so lost for the first time, devoid of determination,cking courage.


    At this moment, Tang Wei hurriedly ran over and helped Wei Chang up.


    "Uncle Wei, how is it?" Tang Wei asked anxiously.


    Wei Chang shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Tang Wei bit her lip gently.


    Ye Hua, who walked out of Wei Chang''s pce, strolled through the imperial pce.


    He actually wanted to go. Why did he want to go?


    To understand the truth of the matter? Or to see what his birth mother looked like?


    Were these important? Were they important to him?


    Ye Hua''s heart replied.


    Very important.


    Unconsciously, Ye Hua arrived at the gate of the imperial pce. The two massive doors were closed.


    The ck-armoured warriors standing inside immediately bowed and knelt when they saw Ye Hua. Standing behind the gate, the huge doors in front of Ye Hua''s eyes became blurry and quickly turned transparent.


    The figure of Qian Yuqing appeared before Ye Hua.


    When Ye Hua saw the determined expression on this woman''s face, his gaze became heavy. She was indeed beautiful, but now with a sickly beauty, traces of blood still lingering at the corners of her mouth.


    Her gaze was fixed on the imperial pce, carrying a trace of dawn, as if anticipating something.


    Suddenly, Ye Hua noticed that her gaze gradually lowered.


    Clearly, there were two massive doors between them, yet their eyes met.


    This nce made Ye Hua''s heart skip a beat, and he reflexively looked away.


    This action puzzled Ye Hua. Why would he have such thoughts? Guilt?


    How could he have feelings of guilt? Why would he feel guilty for what he had done to her?


    At that moment, the sky suddenly drifted down snowkes like goose feathers. Qian Yuqing looked at the two massive doors, and just in that moment, that familiar feeling surged in her heart.


    "Ye Hua, is it you?" Qian Yuqing asked with a trembling voice, but the sound was weak, perhaps only she could hear it.


    But for Ye Hua, how could he not hear it? This voice did give him a familiar feeling, as if guiding him to find the way back home.


    Ye Hua remained silent, watching Qian Yuqing.


    Qian Yuqing took a step forward, and blood immediately flowed from the corner of her mouth, her delicate body copsing to the ground.


    Seeing Qian Yuqing instantly fall to the ground, Ye Hua''s fingers trembled slightly. It seemed like he wanted to lift her up, but in the end, he didn''t.


    As long as Qian Yuqing stayed still, it was fine. However, that slight movement just now instantly triggered the injuries within her, causing chaos in her qi and blood.


    But Qian Yuqing didn''t care about these things. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on the closed pce gate¡ªYe Hua was behind it!


    She could probably feel it.


    Ye Hua came to see her!


    Ye Hua didn''t abandon her!


    At this moment, heavy snowkes were falling, gently covering the ground. The white snowkes settled on Qian Yuqing''s delicate body, and her jet-ck hair was soon covered in ayer of white frost.However, from Qian Yuqing''s position to the gate of the pce, it was only about twenty metres away!


    But for the current Qian Yuqing, every movement was extremely painful, blood continuously pouring from her mouth, and she was only ten metres away!


    A visible trail of blood could be seen, enduring such agony, Qian Yuqing did not give up, her beautiful eyes filled with unwavering determination.


    Elbows slightly moved, dragging her painful body forward.


    Ye Hua stood behind the gate, watching Qian Yuqing crawl slowly, with blood flowing from her mouth and a long trail of blood.


    Everything appeared so heart-wrenching. Ye Hua''s chest began to rise and fall, his breath bing rapid.


    The crystal-clear snowkes covered the long bloodstain, and Qian Yuqing finally touched the pce gate.


    Her slender fingers, due to exertion, grazed and broke the skin, revealing delicate flesh. With just one hand, she gently touched the pce gate, then forcefully supported her exhausted body against the gate, breathing heavily.


    Behind the gate, Ye Hua bowed his head and watched Qian Yuqing. Why was she so persistent? Didn''t she know she would die like this?


    Did she just want to see him? Was it worth it?


    "Ye Hua," Qian Yuqing softly called out, her tone carrying a heavy sense of death. The crawling just now was a second injury to her.


    The subordinates originally spected that she wouldn''tst a few days, but now, perhaps not even a few days were needed, just about a stick of incense''s time.


    "Yuqing is already happy to feel your presence," Qian Yuqing leaned against the icy pce gate, speaking lightly. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be closing soon.


    "Yuqing knew that you wouldn''t just die like that. You must be hiding somewhere. Today, Yuqing finally found you, right?"


    "But you''ve forgotten about Yuqing. Yuqing is so sad, really sad. But Ye Hua... you still came to see Yuqing. You are still the same as before, harsh words but a kind heart."


    "Do you think Yuqing doesn''t know you''re hiding behind the door? You fool, have you forgotten how often you used to anger Yuqing, making her cry several times, but Yuqing knew that each time, you stood behind the door, afraid toe in."


    Ye Hua silently listened, seemingly trying hard to remember, but he couldn''t recall.


    "Today, Yuqing''s tears are tears of joy. Knowing that Ye Hua, you didn''t die, means Yuqing''s efforts over the years were not in vain. So, everything is worth it."


    "Ye Hua, in the future, Yuqing won''t be able to take care of Mother anymore. Little Tian is constantly being excluded. As an older brother, Yuqing still hopes you can go back and take a look, fulfilling Mother''s wish."


    Qian Yuqing''s charming lips gradually turned white. Suddenly, her eyes became bright, looking up at the snow-filled sky.


    "Ye Hua, it''s snowing here. It''s so beautiful... but... so cold... Yuqing is so cold... so cold..."


    Her once bright eyes gradually dimmed, and the falling snow covered Qian Yuqing''s delicate body.


    "Ye Hua, do you still remember what I said before? That even if I die, I want to die in your embrace - it should feel veryfortable and warm..." After saying this, the corner of Qian Yuqing''s mouth curved into a smile, feeling as if she was being held in Ye Hua''s embrace.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 971 (His Majesty is Still Quite Kind)

    Chapter 971 (His Majesty is Still Quite Kind)


    This feeling hadn''t urred for a thousand years, this embrace... had only happened once!


    It was on the day of their wedding when Ye Hua urgently needed to go to war. As he departed, he held her tightly, assuring her that he would return!


    Although itsted only a brief few seconds, it was unforgettable for a lifetime¡ªthe feeling of being bathed in warm sunlight both physically and emotionally.


    Qian Yuqing, who had closed her beautiful eyes, forcefully opened them a little.


    What appeared before her eyes was a familiar side profile. Qian Yuqing''s beautiful eyes disyed confusion at first but were quickly reced by surprise.


    Ye Hua had appeared before her, still holding her...


    He was the same as before, without any difference.


    The only difference was his hairstyle, not as attractive as before.


    But it didn''t matter; Ye Hua was still the same as before, his gaze still as cold.


    Qian Yuqing wanted to speak but couldn''t. She could only use her eyes to tell Ye Hua how much she missed him, how much she worried about him, how much she loved him.


    This joy came too quickly for Qian Yuqing. She alternated between crying loudly and lowughter, behaving like a child.


    Perhaps Qian Yuqing was too tired. She fell asleep in Ye Hua''s arms. Although she was asleep, her hands tightly grasped Ye Hua''s clothes, as if afraid he would leave again.


    In a daze, Qian Yuqing suddenly felt a gust of cold wind, shivering.


    Feeling the chill on her body, Qian Yuqing seemed to realise something, opened her beautiful eyes, and shouted, "Ye Hua!"


    However, everything in front of her changed.


    She was still standing in ce, and the pce gate was tightly closed.


    Qian Yuqing became confused. Was everything just a dream?


    How could that be? Dreams are not so real. Ye Hua...


    Qian Yuqing looked down at her fingers, her lips gradually forming a smile. Then, she raised her head to gaze at the pce.


    Ye Hua was still the same, stubborn.


    At this moment, Ye Hua walked in the pce, allowing the snow to fall on his shoulders. However, upon closer inspection, you could see arge wet spot on Ye Hua''s chest. It didn''t seem to be wet from snowkes; it looked more like tears.


    Ye Hua gradually approached Qing Yutong''s pce, pushed open the door, took off the imperial robe, and theny down on the bed, closing his eyes as if going to sleep.


    It seemed like he was sleeping, but in reality, Ye Hua was pondering a problem. The fundamental issue was...


    Should he really go back? Facing matters unrted to his past, wouldn''t it just be adding unnecessary troubles?


    Should he or shouldn''t he go back?


    This was probably a question Ye Hua couldn''t figure out in an instant. Even though he knew deep down that he wanted to go back, he stillcked a reason for now.


    However, his subordinates'' expressions at this moment seemed a bit strange.


    At this moment, Zi Shan spoke softly, "Actually, His Majesty is still quite kind."


    Wei Chang, Lie Gu, and Jue Tian immediately looked at Zi Shan with raised eyebrows. She actually said that His Majesty is kind. If you didn''t witness the times when His Majesty wasn''t kind, it felt like he was on a rampage, destroying everything in his path.


    "Yeah, that Qian Yuqing is actually quite pitiful," Tang Wei also said in a low voice.


    "But in the end, His Majesty is still gentle," Li Hun smiled slightly, indicating that His Majesty is not as cold-blooded as it seems.


    Lie Gu whispered, "But in the end, I still don''t understand."


    "Perhaps His Majesty''s heart is still wavering. As long as he figures it out, everything will be fine," Wei Chang took a deep breath. His Majesty had gotten into big trouble this time.


    The subordinates sighed lightly, realising that such matters were beyond their scope. After all, it was a domestic affair of His Majesty, not a confrontation with a powerful enemy. If it were a formidable adversary, it could be resolved within minutes.


    It turned out that the saying was true¡ªevery family has its own troubles.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi walked in.


    The subordinates hurriedly saluted, "We pay respects to the Ladies!"


    "Please rise," Qing Ya said in a deep voice.


    "Thank you, Honored Lady!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had also witnessed the scene just now and noticed Ye Hua going to sleep in Qing Yutong''s room.


    However, after everything that happened tonight, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi found it impossible to sleep. They couldn''t sleep at all.


    Wei Chang respectfully inquired, "May I ask why the Ladies came herete at night?"


    Donghuang Baizhi whispered, "Wei Chang, Lie Gu, you have been with Ye Hua for the longest time. Is there any solution now?"


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu exchanged a nce. If there were a solution, they would have used it long ago. Why wait until now?


    But since the Lady asked, Wei Chang still had to answer.


    "Back to the Lady, this matter cannot be rushed. We need to wait for His Majesty to figure it out by himself. What we need to do is not disturb His Majesty," Wei Chang offered the most sensible advice.


    Lie Gu also nodded, "Yes, His Majesty likes to contemte alone when facing difficulties. As long as he figures it out, everything will be fine."


    "How long will it take for him to figure it out?" Qing Ya asked. Although Ye Hua had lost his temper today, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t me him. After all, in such a situation, Ye Hua was also emotional.


    How long would it take for him to figure it out? This question left Wei Chang, Lie Gu, and others at a loss.


    Seeing that neither of them spoke, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi understood that it might take a while for Ye Hua to figure things out.


    "Rest early," Qing Ya said softly, then left with Donghuang Baizhi.


    The subordinates stood for a while and then each returned to their homes.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi arrived outside Qing Yutong''s royal bedchamber.


    "Do you want to go in and apany Ye Hua?" Qing Ya asked with a hint of uncertainty, as it was unclear whether Ye Hua wantedpany at the moment.


    Donghuang Baizhi twiddled her fingers, "It''s probably better not to disturb Ye Hua, let him be alone in silence."


    "True," Qing Ya nodded. At this moment, Ye Hua needed some time for contemtion.


    If he didn''t return, he would carry the stigma of being unfilial. However, for Ye Hua, he didn''t care about such reputations; after all, his previous reputation was already tarnished.


    But if he returned, he would have to face family ties and even some brothers, which could disrupt Ye Hua''s original ns. After all, it was not the time yet to appear in the Spirit City, as there were still matters to be resolved in the Sapphire Continent.


    As the night gradually dissipated, ushering in a new dawn, Qian Yuqing still stood outside the pce gate. The surrounding streets were all sealed off, not allowing even a mosquito to enter.


    This situation drew the attention of the residents, who spected about what had happened, especially considering the anomalies that urred the previous night¡ªthe towering giant axe and the terrifying vibrations.


    People gossiped during tea breaks and meals, specting that this event must be rted to that woman. What was the connection between that woman and the emperor? Some even guessed that the emperor''s brother was a deity, so could this sudden woman also be a deity?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 972 (Another Incident on the Other Side)

    Chapter 972 (Another Incident on the Other Side)


    Who was that person to the emperor? Sister, wife, or mother?


    But regardless of the identity, one thing was certain¡ªshe was a deity!


    The entire Voidless Empire was protected by deities; who would dare to cause trouble? This was the most important concern for all the citizens of the Voidless Empire, as they felt their safety was now further protected.


    They even felt that the Voidless Empire was the most powerful on the entire Sapphire Continent, and everything else was just mediocre.


    Inside the pce, Ye Hua sat in Qing Yutong''s pce enjoying breakfast. There was only a pancake roll, but it was one of Ye Hua''s favourite breakfasts.


    Every time he ate this pancake roll with added egg and ham, he would think of that elderlydy¡ªthe only person brave enough to scold him.


    It couldn''t be said that she scolded him; more urately, she educated him.


    But Ye Hua actually listened. Could it be that he needed education?


    Nonsense.


    Ye Hua had always been the one to educate others. When did it be someone else''s turn to educate him?


    "My Lord, the pancake roll won''t taste good if it gets cold," Daji, who was serving on the side, reminded.


    Ye Hua picked up the pancake roll from the te and took a bite.


    Today''s pancake roll didn''t taste as good; itcked vour.


    He gently ced it on the table, and Ye Hua asked lightly, "Are you still standing outside?"


    "Yes, Master."


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Hua stepped out of the room. Daji quickly picked up the pancake roll from the table and, holding it to the spot where Ye Hua had just bitten, took a bite.


    Daji revealed a satisfied smile¡ªdelicious.


    For Daji, it was a kind of satisfaction.


    Walking in his vast pce, Ye Hua found himself with nowhere to go. No matter where he went, everything felt boring.


    Should he go find Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi?


    He scolded them just yesterday. Going to them again today wouldn''t suit Ye Hua''s style.


    Or should he go to Qian Yuqing?


    When it came to this woman, Ye Hua didn''t know how to choose.


    Did he like her?


    Impossible.


    Did he not like her?


    Did he save herst night?


    Certainly, it was the mercy of this deity at y.


    Indeed, back then, this deity shouldn''t have bothered with cultivating human emotions. Now, it has resulted in creating someone so indecisive.


    Always hesitating when making decisions.


    Three days passed quickly, and Ye Hua still hadn''t gone out to meet Qian Yuqing.


    While Qian Yuqing continued to stand at the pce gate, her attitude was clear: If you don''t meet me openly and honestly, don''t even think about me leaving!


    Things were stable here, but a major incident urred in Spirit City!


    Qian Yuqing''s maid found that the young miss was missing!


    The Qian family was in shock, and Huang Yun quickly received the news¡ªhis fianc¨¦e had disappeared!


    He was immediately furious!


    Ye Juetian thought that his sister-inw could bring back his big brother within a day!


    But unexpectedly, three days had passed, and the sister-inw still hadn''t returned, and her disappearance was discovered!


    Due to Huang Yun''s actions, the entire Spirit City was on high alert, conducting investigations!


    Ye Juetian was extremely worried now. If this matter was exposed, it would definitely not be a good thing.


    Moreover, Ye Juetian was sure that they woulde for him soon!


    Huang Yun must know, and he and his sister-inw were close. What should he do now?


    "Little Tian, are you outside?"


    At this moment, Ye Juetian stood at the door of his mother''s room, hearing Le Jing''s cheerful call from inside.


    Pushing the door open, Ye Juetian revealed a smile. "Mother."


    Le Jing''s expression improved a lot, with a hint of rosy colour, thanks to the Spirit Spring.


    But Ye Juetian noticed that his mother seemed... a bit strange today, as if a bit excited.


    "Little Tian,e to your mother." Le Jing called softly.


    Ye Juetian walked to his mother''s side and sat down. He smiled, "Mother, what''s wrong?"


    "Where did Yuqing go?" Le Jing asked directly.


    Ye Juetian was stunned. Could it be that his mother had discovered something? This shouldn''t be the case.


    He had kept his rtionship with the sister-inw so secretive; his mother shouldn''t have found out.


    "Little Tian, Yuqing has never been like this before. She suddenly disappeared, and it happened after you went to find her. Mother isn''t a fool. Tell me, is it because of your big brother!" Excited, Le Jing directly grabbed Ye Juetian''s hand.


    Ye Juetian felt the strength of his mother''s grip and a slight trembling.


    Knowing that after Yuqing disappeared, there was only one thought in Le Jing''s heart¡ªYuqing must have received news about Ye Hua. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have left like this.


    "Little Tian! Tell your mother, have you found your big brother!"


    Hearing his mother''s plea, Ye Juetian finally couldn''t bear it.


    "Yes, I found my big brother. Sister-inw went to see my big brother." Ye Juetian no longer concealed the truth. At the same time, he knew that even after his sister-inw had been gone for days without any reaction, it was certain that his big brother didn''t want toe back.


    Upon hearing her son''s words, Le Jing froze. Her lips trembled slightly, and ayer of mist appeared in her eyes.


    Standing up, Le Jing knelt in front of the deity to worship, "Heaven bless my son, my Ye Hua is still alive."


    As she spoke, Le Jing''s tone became choked with emotion. Ye Juetian helped his mother up, "Mother, you must not get too excited."


    "Little Tian, this is wonderful, absolutely wonderful!" Le Jing looked at her youngest son with joy, feeling like her world had suddenly be bright. After waiting so many years, today has finallye!


    Ye Juetian didn''t know what to say. His mother was so happy; would there be another scolding?


    Looking at her son''s expression, Le Jing gently stroked Ye Juetian''s face, "Is Ye Hua unwilling toe back?"


    Le Jing, being the wise woman she was, had a keen insight.


    If Ye Hua wanted to return, he would havee back with him a long time ago.


    If he wanted toe back, Qian Yuqing would have brought him back by now. Yet, Ye Hua still hadn''t returned.


    There was only one possibility: Ye Hua didn''t want toe back.


    "Mother, big brother has amnesia." Ye Juetian felt the need to exin.


    Le Jing chuckled softly, "Then it makes sense. No wonder your big brother doesn''t want toe back."


    "Mother, but..."


    "But what?"


    Ye Juetian wanted to say something but hesitated. Should he say it or not?


    "But big brother has changed a lot. He''s not like the big brother from before." Ye Juetian still felt it necessary to speak up, to prepare his mother mentally. If big brother dide back, at least his mother would know and wouldn''t be so heartbroken.


    Le Jing sighed heavily, "Your big brother has amnesia, some changes are normal."


    "But Mother, big brother''s changes are not ordinary."


    At this point, Le Jing had to be vignt. Didn''t she know Ye Hua''s character? Always helping others, caring for the people, eliminating evil and injustice.


    He did all kinds of good deeds, went wherever there was injustice, and rescued people living in dire situations.


    That''s why Ye Hua was deeply loved by the people back then.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 973 (Ye Shan, Youre Inhumane!)

    Chapter 973 (Ye Shan, You''re Inhumane!)


    "Is your big brother living well now?" Le Jing asked softly without rushing to ask why.


    "Yeah, big brother is now living in the Sapphire Continent as an emperor." Ye Juetian whispered, thinking that his big brother was now a tyrant.


    Le Jing chuckled, "Then he should be a good emperor. I think Ye Hua is cut out to be an emperor."


    Such disrespectful words, Le Jing would never have dared to say them before. But now she was so happy that she said it.


    "Mother, I don''t know if big brother is a good emperor, but when I saw him, he was ughtering unarmed people, young and old, tens of thousands of them all beheaded!"


    "Impossible!" Le Jing eximed excitedly.


    In Le Jing''s mind, Ye Hua would never do such a thing. How could he go and kill unarmed people?


    "I saw it with my own eyes. Those people seemed to have angered big brother, but big brother''s actions were too extreme." As a deity, Ye Juetian had been instilled with great principles since childhood, and Ye Hua was the same.


    I don''t know if this should be called brainwashing.


    "Does your big brother have any other actions?" Le Jing still didn''t dare to conclude; there must be some kind of necessity in this.


    "Big brother married two wives."


    Le Jing, upon hearing this, didn''t show displeasure. Although deities had a one-husband-one-wife system, that was only formoners. It was normal for powerful individuals to have multiple wives to propagate their descendants.


    "Have you seen these two women? What are their characters?" Le Jing curiously asked; after all, they were her son''s wives, so she had to inquire.


    Ye Juetian nodded, "Yes, big brother''s two wives seem pretty good,parable to sister-inw."


    Le Jing chuckled, then revealed a helpless expression, "Does your sister-inw know?"


    "She knows."


    "Poor Qian Yuqing, waited for Ye Hua for so many years, loved him so devotedly, but Ye Hua married someone else." Le Jing sighed lightly. The daughter-inw Le Jing now recognized was Qian Yuqing. After all, Qian Yuqing had been in her sight for so many years, and such a daughter-inw couldn''t be found so easily.


    "Why doesn''t your big brother want toe back?" Le Jing finally asked the crucial question. Even though her son had amnesia, he still didn''t want toe back. How could a mother not feel heartache when her own flesh and blood refused toe back?


    Ye Juetian decided not to reveal the original words, "Big brother probably hasn''t mentally prepared to ept it yet. After all, my appearance was quite unexpected for him."


    "True, after all, your big brother has been wandering outside for a thousand years. It''s understandable." Although Le Jing said so, there was a hint of sadness in her heart.


    However, at this moment, urgent footsteps sounded at the door.


    Bang!


    The door was pushed open by a man, and Ye Juetian immediately stood aside, respectfully calling out, "Father."


    Yes, the person who came was the head of the Ye family, Ye Shan, who was also Ye Hua''s biological father!


    Ye Shan had an evenly proportioned physique, not very strong or thin, with excellent facial features. However, at the moment, he was covered in anger.


    Standing behind Ye Shan was the third son, Ye Chan.The guards of the Ye family stood at the door, as if waiting to catch someone.


    Ye Shan nced at Le Jing and then shifted his gaze to Ye Juetian. "Speak! Where is Qian Yuqing now?"


    Ye Juetian''s heart sank; it seemed to be about his sister-inw. Probably pressure from above!


    "Father, how would I know about Qian Yuqing''s whereabouts?" Ye Juetian responded with a slight bow, at this critical moment, he couldn''t reveal any information.


    Ye Chen solemnly said, "Old Six! This matter concerns our entire Ye family!" [Old six because he''s the sixth brother.]


    "Third brother, I really don''t know. I haven''t been in contact with Qian Yuqing for a long time." Ye Juetian spoke with a low tone, his voice sincere, not sounding like a lie.


    "Ye Juetian! Father gives you onest chance!" Ye Shan sternly dered.


    Ye Juetian showed no fear. He was bing less and less fond of his biological father. "Father, I don''t know!"


    "Good!" Ye Shan looked at Le Jing and walked directly towards her.


    Seeing this, Ye Juetian immediately blocked his path. "Father! What are you going to do?"


    "Get out of the way!" Ye Shan directly shoved his son aside.


    Ye Chen casually conjured a purple rope, binding Ye Juetian.


    Ye Shan walked up to Le Jing, looking at this woman. His gaze shed with a hint of struggle, then revealed determination!


    Opening a small box on the table, two bottles of Spirit Spring were ced inside.


    Ye Shan directly took them!


    Le Jing just watched her husband''s actions without stopping or saying a word.


    "Father! You can''t do this; that is the spring water that sustains mother''s life!" Ye Juetian shouted angrily, bound and unable to move.


    Really didn''t expect his father to be so heartless. If you don''t give the spiritual spring water to mother, that''s one thing, but now he''s taking away mother''s spiritual spring water. This is cutting off his mother''s lifeline!


    Ye Shan walked towards the door, saying in a stern voice, "Ye Juetian, you better bring back Qian Yuqing for me!"


    After saying that, Ye Shan left the courtyard. Ye Chen nced at the room, casually waved his hand, and the purple rope on Ye Juetian fell into Ye Chen''s hands.


    "Ye Shan! You''re inhumane!"


    p!


    As soon as Ye Juetian finished shouting, he was pped and thrown out, directlynding outside the courtyard.


    "Little Tian." Le Jing eximed with a heartache.


    However, Ye Shan''s words echoed in the air, "Disrespect again, but don''t me father for enforcing familyw!"


    Ye Juetian wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, clenched his fists tightly, but had no way to retaliate.


    "Little Tian." Le Jing ran over in small steps, her eyes filled with concern as she gently wiped away the blood from her son''s mouth.


    "Mother! It''s because the son is useless!!!" Ye Juetian cried, hating himself for being powerless, watching his father take away his mother''s lifesaving medicine, yet being unable to do anything.


    Le Jing gently hugged Ye Juetian. "Little Tian, it''s not your fault. It''s not anyone''s fault."


    "Mother, are you still speaking up for father? He''s forcing you to death!"


    "Little Tian, your father has done enough. Mother is just a burden. Mother doesn''t want you to hate your father, you know?"


    "But, Mother!"


    "Alright, Little Tian, from now on, don''t directly address your father by his name." Le Jing said seriously, as the family rules in the Y¨¨ family were strict.


    Ye Juetian could only nod.


    Ye Shan walked away holding two bottles of Spirit Spring, his face somewhat strange, as if he was suppressing inner pain.


    "Father, Little Tian will understand in the future." Ye Chen stood behind and whispered.


    Ye Shan halted his steps, his gaze bing profound, then continued walking forward.


    As the head of the Ye family, Ye Shan had many constraints. The entire Ye family was in his hands, and many decisions were beyond his control.


    Ye Shan entered the main hall and greeted a man inside with a cupped hand, "Ninth Prince!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 974 (Big Brother has Changed!!!)

    Chapter 974 (Big Brother has Changed!!!)


    The man referred to as the Ninth Prince was, of course, Huang Yun. He turned slightly, his voice deep as he asked, "Lord of the Ye Family, any news about Yuqing?"


    "Ninth Prince, rest assured!" Ye Shan didn''t say much, just telling Huang Yun to rx.


    Huang Yun didn''t press further, understanding Ye Shan''s meaning. He nodded, "Bring Yuqing back, and the Ye family will surely benefit."


    "Thank you, Ninth Prince!" Ye Shan and Ye Chen both bowed.


    Huang Yun sighed in relief and left the hall.


    "Farewell to the Ninth Prince!"


    After seeing Huang Yun off, Ye Shan sat with a stern face, and Ye Chen poured a cup of tea, asking, "Father, will Elder Brother know where Yuqing is?"


    Ye Shan held the tea cup, and a wisp of hot steam rose, but he didn''t drink. He calmly said, "He must know."


    "Should we send someone to follow Elder Brother?" Ye Chen asked in a low voice.


    Ye Shan shook his head, "I only need the result, not the process."


    Ye Chen understood, but still asked in a hushed tone, "Father, Yuqing has never disappeared like this before. Could something have happened?"


    "Or does she know some clues about Elder Brother?" Ye Chen added.


    Crack!


    The tea cup in Ye Shan''s hand instantly shattered, scalding tea water dripping on his fingers. However, this level of heat meant nothing to Ye Shan.


    From his eyes, it was impossible to tell whether he was pleased or disgusted. ording to reason, he should be happy.


    "Third Son, one must not be like your Elder Brother! Do you understand?" Ye Shan reprimanded, appearing very serious.


    Ye Chen respectfully replied, "Father, I understand."


    "Your Elder Brother brought this upon himself!" Ye Shan said sternly and then stood up, leaving.


    Ye Chen bowed slightly, respectfully seeing his father off.


    After his father left, Ye Chen furrowed his brows slightly.


    Elder Brother was just too outstanding, so outstanding that even his brothers envied him, let alone others.


    Moreover, Elder Brother was stubborn and not smooth enough, offending countless people.


    For the sake ofmoners, he dared to offend even the emperor. What Father just said was straightforward¡ªnever follow Elder Brother''s way.


    If Elder Brother had been a bit more low-key back then, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    In the eyes of those with power, they could specte on some clues. The eldest son of the Ye family blocked the interests of many, so they had no choice but to eliminate him.


    Even the most outstanding individuals, if they don''t know how to navigate social situations, are bound to attract deadly consequences, and Elder Brother is a typical example.


    In Father''s eyes, the downfall of the Ye family is, to some extent, also due to Elder Brother''s contributions.


    On the other hand, Ye Juetian naturally had to find Yuqing. If he didn''t bring Yuqing back, his mother''s life would be in jeopardy!


    Le Jing didn''t stop Ye Juetian, hoping that her son could bring back Ye Hua, allowing her to see him onest time in her remaining years.


    That would be enough.


    For Le Jing, her satisfaction woulde from seeing her son once, and nothing more.


    Ye Juetian secretly found the mute at the boundary, using the same method to arrive on the Sapphire Continent.


    In an instant, he appeared at the entrance of the Voidless Empire.


    Ye Juetian headed straight for the imperial pce, his face filled with anxiety, and even his eyes were bloodshot.


    However, Ye Juetian found a group of yellow-armored warriors blocking his way.


    "Roar!" The yellow-armored warriors instantly drew their des from their waists, pointing them at Ye Juetian.


    Ye Juetian, who had no time to deal with other matters, sped his hands together! Two pitch-ck giant knives were gripped in his hands. "Anyone blocking me will die!"


    In his anger, Ye Juetian directly attacked. With his strength, the yellow-armored warriors were no match and were directly cut through.


    Seeing a white figure not far away, Ye Juetian knew it was his sister-inw!


    However, Ye Juetian rushed towards Yuqing. At this moment, the yellow-armoured warriors seemed to give up resistance.


    In the imperial pce, Ye Hua stood with Dongfang Yuer. Dongfang Yuer was standing behind Ye Hua''s shoulders, massaging him softly.


    This was the only way Ye Hua feltfortable.


    "Your Majesty, your brother ising to kill you." Wei Chang''s reminder quickly appeared in Ye Hua''s mind.


    Dongfang Yuer, who stood behind him, quickly lowered her head and took a step back.


    Ye Hua didn''t speak, but this time, he seemed absent-minded.


    At the pce gate.


    Yuqing turned around and looked at Ye Juetian, asking in confusion, "Little Tian, why are you here?"


    "Sister-inw, you???" Ye Juetian walked to Yuqing''s side, looking at the blood on her clothes with a furrowed brow.


    Yuqing chuckled lightly, "It''s nothing. I gave Ye Hua a good beating earlier, and now he''s hiding inside, afraid to face me."


    Of course, Ye Juetian knew she was joking. His sister-inw was just too kind, too gentle to even hurt him a bit.


    "Believe me, Ye Hua willpromise soon," Yuqing said with a faint smile. She couldn''t guarantee this matter, but she had to provide some reassurance.


    "Sister-inw, I''m afraid we don''t have time to wait," Ye Juetian said.


    "What happened?"


    "Huang Yun has already found out that you''re missing. Now Spirit City is on high alert, and even..."


    Yuqing''s face changed drastically as she interrupted, "Even what?"


    "Father took away mother''s Spriti Spring. He wants me to bring you back, or else...," Ye Juetian clenched his fists tightly. Under such circumstances, which husband could be so heartless? He was simply inhumane!


    Yuqing also understood the seriousness of the situation. It must be Huang Yun manipting things from behind.


    Is this person insane? Using such despicable means!


    She used to underestimate Huang Yun!


    However, the truth was not Huang Yun''s request; he only asked Ye Shen to bring her back.


    Yuqing looked at the imperial pce. If she went back this time, she was afraid she wouldn''t be able toe out again, let alone seeing Ye Hua.


    Huang Yun would definitely be eager to marry her. If she didn''t agree, Ye Hua''s mother would be in danger.


    But should she really leave now? She hadn''t even seen Ye Hua yet, and she was reluctant to leave!


    "Sister-inw! Big brother has changed. We are unrecognizable in our eyes," Ye Juetian expressed his disappointment towards his big brother. In the past, he felt that his big brother could shoulder a great responsibility, but now, his mother was threatened, and his big brother was hiding inside the imperial pce, refusing to face reality.


    "No, your big brother hasn''t changed," Yuqing firmly held onto her belief. If Ye Hua had changed, she would have died that night. In the end, it was his promise; he had said that she wasn''t allow to die under his watch.


    Ye Juetian suddenly roared, "No! Big brother has changed! The old big brother, if he knew that mother was being wronged, no matter where he was, he would rush back. But now! He only hides in the imperial pce, unwilling to face reality!"


    Hearing Ye Juetian''s loud roar, Yuqing hurriedly said, "Little Tian, you can''t be so disrespectful! Ye Hua is still your big brother."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 975 (Long Live Supreme Overlord!)

    Chapter 975 (Long Live Supreme Overlord!)


    "No! He''s not my big brother anymore. I, Ye Juetian, don''t have such a heartless big brother! Mother is in imminent danger, but he doesn''t care at all! Ye Hua! You''re just a coward, a timid ghost!" Ye Juetian roared in anger, thinking of his helpless mother, his heart aching. The only one who could help his mother now was his big brother!


    But his big brother wouldn''te out! He preferred to hide in the imperial pce, acting like a coward!


    p!


    A crisp sound echoed on Ye Juetian''s face. It wasn''t very heavy, but it was loud.


    Ye Juetian covered his cheek in disbelief!


    Even Yuqing, standing beside him, showed amazement!


    Ye Hua actually pped his brother?


    Getting pped twice in one day ¨C first by his father and now by his big brother!


    Ye Juetian was furious. "Ye Hua! If you have the guts,e out and p me in the face! What kind of man hides behind like this?"


    p!


    Ye Juetian received another p on his face.


    But Ye Hua''s voice echoed in the air, "It''s not your ce to interfere in this deity''s matters!"


    This voice... Yuqing couldn''t forget it. It was Ye Hua''s voice!


    Ye Hua finally spoke!


    But Ye Juetian was further angered. "Ye Hua! If you have the guts,e out and p me in the face! What kind of man hides behind like this?"


    p!


    Ye Juetian received another p on his face.


    Again, Ye Hua''s voice echoed in the air, "It''s not your ce to interfere in this deity''s matters!"


    This infuriated Ye Juetian even more.


    "You heartless scoundrel!"


    p!


    Ye Juetian was pped again.


    Getting lectured by his big brother again, Ye Juetian suddenly burst intoughter, as if he had gone mad.


    "Big brother! Go ahead, hit me! If you have the courage, beat me to death today! You ungrateful wretch! Mother and sister-inw pray for you every day, and in return, you treat them with such heartlessness. I find it all worthless on their behalf!"


    After saying this, Ye Juetian waited to be pped again, but it didn''te.


    "Why aren''t you hitting anymore? Keep hitting! Let me tell you, Ye Hua, you owe our mother too much! You won''t be able to repay it in your lifetime!"


    The air carried Ye Hua''s cold snort, "There''s nothing in this world that this deity can''t repay!"


    "Alright, then repay the rent owed to mother! Can you afford it?"


    "Rent? When did this deity owe any rent?"


    "You lived in Mother''s belly for ten months; can''t that be considered rent? If you have the ability, repay it!" Ye Juetian roared.


    The voice in the air fell silent.


    "Little Tian, enough. Stop it!" Yuqing said softly.


    "Sister-inw, do you think I want to say this? He''s just an unfilial son! Marrying Huang Yun is still better than marrying him!"


    Yuqing''s face turned cold. "Enough, Little Tian!"


    Hearing his sister-inw''s stern voice, Ye Juetian calmed down a bit.


    The voice in the air remained silent.


    Yuqing and Ye Juetian stood there, not saying a word.


    The sky gradually darkened. Yuqing sighed slightly, as if she had made a decision.


    "Ye Hua, I must go. Your mother is still waiting for me to go back and save her." Yuqing felt helpless. Waiting here was a waste of time, and doing something more practical was better.


    Ye Juetian nodded without saying much. Going back now was the best oue. Waiting here was just a waste of time.


    However, after waiting for a long time, there was still no sign of Ye Hua''s concern or advice. Yuqing was disappointed. With a sigh, the two soared into the sky and disappeared from the spot.


    At this moment, Ye Hua sat in the children''s pce. He could sense that Yuqing and Ye Juetian had left.


    Ye Juetian''s words lingered in his mind. This kind of rent was indeed beyond repayment!


    What about Yuqing marrying Huang Yun? What was going on?


    At this moment, a faint sound of footsteps approached.


    The person who came was Qing Ya.


    Qing Ya sat beside Ye Hua, not saying anything, just quietly apanying him.


    After a long time, Qing Ya spoke, "I wonder how the children are doing now. I really miss them."


    Ye Hua looked at the training tform outside the pce. He used to often see Ye Shen and Ye Liu sparring there.


    And Ah Li would apany him and talk. How could he not miss his children? That was impossible, after all, they were his flesh and blood.


    "They should be fine," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Qing Ya reached out and held Ye Hua''srge hand, saying tenderly, "Ye Hua, as parents, for me, you and the children are everything. I hope you all are well."


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything after hearing this.


    "Ye Hua, being a mother is really not easy. When Ye Liu was born, you should remember, I almost died, but I still wanted to give birth to him. You should understand what I mean." Qing Ya wanted to tell Ye Hua that for the sake of children, mothers are willing to do anything.


    Ye Hua still remained silent.


    Qing Ya didn''t want to continue persuading. She patted Ye Hua''s back of the hand and then turned and left.


    She had said what needed to be said, and whether it would be effective depended on Ye Hua himself.


    After Qing Ya walked out of the pce, Donghuang Baizhi, who was waiting outside, curiously asked, "How did it go?"


    "Don''t know."


    "Why is Ye Hua so stubborn? I just can''t understand." Donghuang Baizhi whispered.


    However, as the two wereining about Ye Hua being stubborn, they suddenly felt a surge of aura soaring into the sky.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi looked up at the night sky, a satisfied smile appearing on their faces. This was their man!


    This was the Supreme Overlord!


    It was not just Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi who witnessed it. All the subordinates felt it, and they all rushed to the door, looking at the dark night.


    Then they all bowed down and shouted, "All Hail the Supreme Overlord!"


    The Supreme Overlord had finally made up his mind. The subordinates finally felt relieved. This was their leader! Unafraid of anything!


    Not only the group of subordinates, but all the soldiers in the Empire also bowed down, shouting, "Long Live our Emperor!"


    Themon people didn''t know what had happened, but they also knelt and shouted, "Long Live our Emperor!"


    In the end, Ye Hua chose to face the past and decided to settle things with the past. This time, when he went to the Spirit City, Ye Hua didn''t bring anyone with him. It was a rxed journey, exploring the path and preparing for the future.


    In the Spirit City in the Thousand Pce!


    Yuqing had already returned and changed into clean clothes.


    As for Ye Juetian, he had already gone back. He directly took the Spirit Spring from his father because Yuqing had been brought back by him!


    "Yuqing, where have you been these days? Father was worried sick about you. Look at the Ninth Prince; he has also been concerned about you, trying to find you everywhere," Yuqing''s father Yuqing stood aside, speaking with concern.


    Huang Yun sat opposite Yuqing, hisplexion now much milder than before; he had been nearly frantic earlier.


    In the end, it was Ye Juetian who knew where Yuqing was. Fortunately, she was brought back!


    Yuqing whispered, "I went to Phoenix Mountain for a few days. Sorry for making Father and the Ninth Prince worry."


    Huang Yun frowned slightly after hearing this.


    With a smile, Qian Yi said, "Yuqing, if you want to go to Phoenix Mountain, you should call the Ninth Prince too."


    "Father, Yuqing just wants some time alone," Yuqing said softly.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 976 (Three Days of Consideration)

    Chapter 976 (Three Days of Consideration)


    Upon hearing her daughter''s persistent response, Qian Yi turned to nce at Huang Yun, seemingly a bit embarrassed.


    Huang Yun was a bit annoyed. He had invited her to Phoenix Mountain that day, but she didn''te. Instead, she went alone. Did she really not want to be with him?


    "Uncle Qian, in fact, I have discussed it with Yuqing. We n to get married soon, and Father has agreed." Huang Yun spoke directly. These days couldn''t be waited any longer; it felt like he was about to lose her.


    Hearing Huang Yun''s words, Qian Yi was delighted. This was exactly what he hoped for.


    His daughter and Ye Hua from the Ye family were both names without substance¡ªno, they didn''t even have a name, considering they hadn''tpleted the wedding ceremony before leaving.


    Huang Yun''s talents were not inferior to Ye Hua''s of the past; in fact, he was even stronger. Plus, he was a member of the royal family and might be the emperor in the future. His daughter would be the most noble woman in the Spirit City, and he, Qian Yi, would naturally have his status elevated.


    Who would dare mess with the Qian family in the future ?!


    "That''s great! It will be Yuqing''s blessing." Her father joyfully said, then looked at his daughter.


    Qian Yuqing knew that something like this would happen. Her disappearance made Huang Yun realize that if she wasn''t by his side, there might be a second or even a third time.


    If she didn''t agree, what would happen? Offending the royal family was certain, but more importantly, who would provide Spirit Spring in the future? Without the royal family''s supply, Ye Hua''s mother would be in danger!


    And if she agreed?


    The Qian family would be thergest family in the Spirit City, and Ye Hua''s mother''s life would be extended.


    What is her happinesspared to Ye Hua''s mother?


    "Yuqing? Yuqing?" Yuqing softly called out, also signalling with his eyes. At this critical moment, she shouldn''t be stubborn.


    For the sake of our family, you must agree to the marriage!


    Qian Yuqing understood her father''s intentions. She nced at Huang Yun, then thought of Ye Hua''s figure.


    If Ye Hua hade back with her this time, she could have rejected it confidently. But Ye Hua didn''te back!


    So all the assumptions were useless.


    "Give me a few more days to consider," Qian Yuqing said softly, as if still holding a glimmer of hope.


    Qian Yi was stunned for a moment, then looked at Huang Yun and said with a smile, "This girl is a bit embarrassed. Please forgive her, Ninth Prince."


    "Is three days enough for consideration?" Huang Yun ignored Qian Yi and asked Qian Yuqing.


    "Okay," Qian Yuqing agreed. If Ye Hua didn''te within these three days, then she would have no choice.


    In Spirit City, her power is still too weak, unable to withstand the overwhelming influence of the royal family.


    Huang Yun, upon hearing this final decision, was somewhat satisfied. He stood up and said, "Qian Yuqing, rest early. I''lle to hear your answer in three days."


    Qian Yuqing nodded.


    Seeing her daughter nodding, Qian Yi felt much relieved. "Ninth Prince, let me escort you."


    Qian Yuqing watched Huang Yun leave, sighed slightly, and stood up to go back to her room.


    "Yuqing, wait." Qian Yi ran over after seeing off Huang Yun.


    "Father, is there anything else?" Qian Yuqing asked, inclining her head slightly.


    Qian Yi sighed, "Yuqing, I know you don''t like Huang Yun, but now there''s an opportunity for our Qian family. In the past, whether you wanted to marry into the royal family or be with Ye Hua, I allowed it. But this time, listen to your father just once, Ye Hua is already in the past. You should look forward and ept a new rtionship."


    Hearing her father''s words, Qian Yuqing also knew that her father favoured her.


    "Alright, Father, Yuqing understands."


    "This is my obedient daughter. Rest well and prepare to be a bride." Qian Yi was so happy; he could roughly tell from his daughter''s tone that there might be hope, and he finally rxed!


    It seems that this trip outside is quite good. It''s like she has figured out many things.


    Just curious, where did his daughter go and why did she suddenly change her mind?


    In the Ye family.


    Ye Juetian sat in his mother''s room, carefully dripping Spirit Spring. He looked very cautious, as each drop was precious.


    However, Yue Jing didn''t care at all. "Little Tian, is Ye Hua still unwilling toe back?"


    Ye Juetian pursed his lips and dropped a drop of green Spirit Spring into the clear water. The whole bowl of water instantly turned into a green liquid, emitting a strange fragrance.


    Members of the royal family couldn''t enjoy Spirit Springs every day, but Yue Jing had a drop every day for thousands of years.


    It was even more luxurious than their manor, but there was no choice. This was a life-saving medicine.


    "Mother, big brother still hasn''t made up his mind." To avoid making his mother sad, Ye Juetian said in a tactful manner.


    Yue Jing, of course, could hear that Ye Hua was determined not toe back this time.


    "Or should I go down and see Ye Hua?" Yue Jing said softly.


    "Mother, your body can''t bear the teleportation." Ye Juetian said in a low voice, with a hint of me. She wants to see big brother that badly, but big brother clearly didn''t care about you at all.


    Yue Jing naturally knew this and sighed deeply.


    "Mother, take the medicine first." Ye Juetian said softly.


    Lei Jing nodded, squinting as she drank the medicine in the bowl.


    After drinking it, her wholeplexion seemed refreshed, but such effects could onlyst for a day.


    "Mother, take a good rest. I''ll take care of my big brother''s side," Ye Juetian said.


    "Okay, Little Tian, you also rest early."


    Ye Juetian arched his hand, bid farewell to his mother, and casually closed the door.


    When he walked out of his mother''s courtyard, Ye Juetian stopped.


    "What do you want?" Ye Juetian asked in a deep voice.


    Two figures emerged from the darkness.


    "Old Six, Third Brother wants you to go over." The one speaking was the fifth, Ye Zhe, and the one standing with a smile was the fourth, Ye Liangcai.


    Ye Liangcai and Ye Zhe shared the same mother, while Ye Chen and Ye Yuanqing shared another.


    However, Ye Yuanqing was a female.


    Ye Shan had three wives but gave birth to five handsome sons, which was quite enviable.


    After all, in the Spirit City, there was still a preference for sons over daughters, except for exceptionally beautiful women.


    "Sote, what does Third Brother want with me?" Ye Juetian asked cautiously.


    "Old Six, you''ll know when you get there," Ye Liangcai said indifferently, wearing a smile on his face. However, familiar people knew that this smile seemed fixed; no matter what he said, his eyes were always squinted, and there was a curve at the corners of his mouth.


    Ye Juetian felt uneasy, but facing both the fourth and the fifth, he wasn''t confident in a confrontation.


    "Okay." Ye Juetian chose wisely not to engage in a fight with them, especially when both the fourth and the fifth came together.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 977 (Showdown!)

    Chapter 977 (Showdown!)


    The three brothers walked out of the Ye family, and Ye Juetian became even more curious about where they were going. They even left Spirit City.


    "Old Six, rx. We are brothers; we won''t kill you," Ye Liangcai said casually. Under the moonlight, the smile on his face appeared quite sinister.


    Soon, the three brothers arrived at a dpidated house. Inside, a bonfire illuminated two figures.


    It seemed there were others besides the third brother. Ye Juetian recognized the back of Ye Chen and was surprised to see another person.


    Unexpectedly, it was the Ninth Prince, Huang Yun! Howe he was with the third brother?


    "Ninth Prince, Third Brother, Old six is here," Ye Zhe said, solemnly bowing, and then he and Ye Liangcai stood by the door.


    Never did he expect it to be the Ninth Prince! How did he end up with the Third Brother?


    "Ninth Prince, Third Brother, may I ask what brings you here in the middle of the night?" Ye Juetian asked, bowing respectfully. Regardless, both of them had higher seniority, and proper etiquette had to be maintained.


    While Huang Yun remained silent, Ye Chen turned around and asked in a stern tone, "Old Six, where did you find Qian Yuqing when she went missing this time?"


    "At Phoenix Mountain." Ye Juetian had long agreed on a fabricated alibi with Qian Yuqing; Phoenix Mountain was a convenient excuse.


    Huang Yun''s expression changed.


    Sensing it, Ye Chen asked again, "Old Six! The Ninth Prince is here! Don''t lie!"


    "Third Brother, I really didn''t lie. I found Qian Yuqing at Phoenix Mountain," Ye Juetian insisted on sticking to his fabricated story. He couldn''t afford to be exposed.


    Ye Chen''s face grew cold, and he shouted, "Old Six! Be honest! The Ninth Prince''s men have already searched Phoenix Mountain thoroughly! There''s no sign of Qian Yuqing at all!"


    Ye Chen was right. Huang Yun knew that Qian Yuqing liked going to Phoenix Mountain, and he now understood why.


    It was because of her past lover!


    So, this time, they didn''t spare Phoenix Mountain. However, they found no trace of Qian Yuqing.


    Although he initially didn''t want to ask, he felt that Qian Yuqing had changed a lot this time and even lied to him!


    Where did she really go?


    Huang Yun was curious! Where did she go?


    However, Ye Juetian must know! He must be keeping it a secret, and it seemed the ce he went to was very secretive!


    Ye Juetian''s expression remained unchanged. He calmly said, "Ninth Prince, Qian Yuqing is indeed the one I found at Phoenix Mountain."


    Ye Chen was baffled. Why wouldn''t he tell the truth?


    Didn''t he realise that the Ye family now depended on the Ninth Prince? Why be so stubborn?


    They had already searched the entire area!


    Huang Yun asked in a low voice, "Ye Juetian, Qian Yuqing is my fianc¨¦e. I want to know where she has been these past few days. You should understand, right?"


    This was a warning.


    Ye Chen and the others also understood.


    "Old Six, answer the Ninth Prince honestly!" Ye Chen warned, urging Ye Juetian not to make up lies. It wasn''t beneficial for either of them.


    With just a word from the Ninth Prince, they could secure high positions, and even their father could be reinstated.


    Although Ye Hua had disciplined Ye Juetian before, in Ye Juetian''s heart, his older brother was still his older brother. The amnesia was a factor, and the bond between brothers wouldn''t change.


    "Third Brother, I didn''t lie," Ye Juetian insisted.


    However, Huang Yun''s suspicions grew the more Ye Juetian spoke. If Ye Juetian refused to say, it meant he couldn''t disclose the information.


    "Ye Chen, your brother, you make him speak up," Huang Yun said calmly. Today, he had to find out where Qian Yuqing had gone.


    Could Ye Chen refuse? He knew he couldn''t.


    "Old Six, I''ll give you onest chance to speak up!" Ye Chen demanded sternly, holding a purple rope that appeared again.


    Ye Juetian was a man of integrity, and he couldn''t reveal his older brother''s whereabouts; otherwise, his older brother would be in danger.


    "Third Brother, I didn''t lie," Ye Juetian insisted.


    In Huang Yun''s mind, the more Ye Juetian insisted, the more suspicious he became.


    As Ye Juetian hesitated, Huang Yun said, "Ye Chen, your brother, make him speak up."


    "Ye Chen, your brother, I''ll give you onest chance to speak up!" Ye Chen demanded sternly, holding a purple rope that appeared again.


    Ye Juetian, understanding the situation, eventually said, "She was at Phoenix Mountain."


    Ye Zhe swiftly swung the purple rope, binding Ye Juetian tightly. It was an efficient Asian-style binding.


    Ye Juetian didn''t resist, as he knew there was no chance of winning.


    "Third Brother, are you not afraid of familyw by doing this?" Ye Juetian questioned, as sibling conflict was a grave offence.


    Ye Chen calmly replied, "If I say that Father approved it, would you believe me?"


    "I believe you, of course," Ye Juetian smiled, but there was a hint of bitterness in his smile. The Ye family now seemed to be under Huang Yun''s control, with him dictating their actions.


    Ye Chen nced at his two younger brothers.


    Ye Liangcai and Ye Zhe approached, each wielding a red whip in their hands, introducing abination of Asian-style binding and whipping.


    But this wasn''t an ordinary whip, after all, the resilience of the Overlord''s body was iparable.


    This was a whip capable of striking the soul, somewhat simr to Qing Ya''s weapon.


    The only difference was that this whip was a weakened version.


    Even if it wasn''t very effective, it could still make Ye Juetian endure a lot.


    Ye Juetian felt a sense of sorrow. For the sake of an outsider, they were beating their own brother! The Ye family was really like a crappy n. If it weren''t for their mother, he would have left home long ago; he didn''t want to live here for even a moment.


    "Ye Juetian, speak up, and you won''t need to endure the whip!" Ye Zhe shouted, of course, he didn''t want to resort to whipping, but there was no other way; it was rted to the future of the Ye family.


    Ye Juetian calmly said, "I''ve already said it, I found her at Phoenix Mountain."


    Smack!


    The whip, emitting a red glow, fiercely struck Ye Juetian''s back, making a loud cracking sound.


    Ye Juetian, after being hit like this, felt like he could hardly stand.


    Smack!


    Ye Liangcai also gave him a p, causing Ye Juetian''s eyes to roll back in pain.


    It felt like his soul was about to shatter.


    Ye Zhe sternly asked, "Ye Juetian, why persist in silence? What does it matter if you speak up?"


    "Smack!"


    Ye Liangcai and Ye Zhe continued the frenzied beating, but their brows were tightly furrowed, asionally ncing at Ye Chen.


    However, at this moment, Ye Juetian had already copsed on the ground. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and his face was unusually pale, clearly indicating severe trauma to his soul.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 978 (Scent of Tabocco)

    Chapter 978 (Scent of Tabo)


    Even so, Ye Juetian still didn''t say a word.


    "Enough!" Ye Chen said in a deep voice. If they continued, it would lead to trouble. They couldn''t go on.


    Ye Zhe and Ye Liangcai breathed a sigh of relief, putting away the red whips and standing aside with a hint of reluctance.


    Ye Chen bowed to Huang Yun beside him and said, "Ninth Prince, it seems there might be some misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" Huang Yun asked calmly, his gaze fixed on Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen lowered his head slightly, somewhat afraid to make eye contact. This Ninth Prince was not to be provoked.


    Huang Yun looked at Ye Juetian lying on the ground and asked again, "Where has my fianc¨¦e been these past few days and what was she doing?"


    "At Phoenix Mountain," Ye Juetian replied in a faint voice.


    The atmosphere around Huang Yun suddenly changed. His fianc¨¦e had disappeared for three days! This irritated Huang Yun immensely, especially since Ye Juetian lied about her being at Phoenix Mountain, adding fuel to the fire.


    It was like being cuckolded.


    Huang Yun was a rational person, but when it came to Qian Yuqing, he couldn''t maintain hisposure. Who knew what she had been up to these past few days?


    Huang Yun condensed a sword in his hand.


    This is Huang Yun''s personal sword, a primordial divine artifact, the Sun-Moon Celestial Essence. As the personal sword of Huang Yun, it is undoubtedly extraordinary, not inferior to those on Ye Hua''s body, the only difference being the quantity.


    Ye Hua has many, while Huang Yun has only this one.


    The Sun-Moon Celestial Essence as a whole seems a bit peculiar. On the sword''s surface, one side emitted a radiant light like the sun, while the other side wasparatively dim.


    Perhaps that''s why it has ''Sun-Moon'' in its name .


    However, this Sun-Moon Celestial Essence seems alive.


    When this sword was drawn, Ye Chen and others felt a sense of oppression, their gaze filled with fear.


    "Ninth Prince, let us advise again," Ye Chen quickly said. It''s evident that the Ninth Prince intends to kill Old Six!


    This can''t be allowed. Giving a lesson is one thing, but killing is another.


    "If you can''t do it, then I will!" Huang Yun said coldly. At this moment, he seems to transform into a devil, showing no mercy.


    Lying on the ground, Ye Juetian''s mouth curled up slightly: "Go ahead, you will regret it for sure!"


    Ye Chen''s face darkened. What time is it? Why provoke the Ninth Prince like this! Do you not want to live anymore!


    Bang!


    Ye Chen kicked him forcefully, then bowed, saying, "Ninth Prince, please calm your anger."


    "Humph! I''m afraid I can''t calm down today!" Huang Yun was indeed furious, unable to conceal his anger any longer, and his killing intent emerged.


    Ye Chen looked at his two younger brothers, Ye Liangcai and Ye Zhe, unsure of what to do. Should they protect Ye Juetian together? But that would offend Huang Yun! Offending him meant offending the entire royal family. What would happen to the Ye family?


    However, at this moment, the people inside the room smelled a strange odour, and their brows furrowed.


    What is this smell?


    Those who know would surely understand.


    It''s the scent of tobo.


    Even Ye Juetian lying on the ground smelled it. He remembered this scent from that day.


    Could it be...


    His elder brother!


    Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle...


    The dpidated door slowly creaked open, making a creaking sound.


    Everyone inside the room looked towards the outside, their brows tightly knit.


    There was a dark figure outside!


    And a spark, emitting smoke. The smell wasing from the smoke!


    Outside, the dark shadow seemed to inhale, exhaling arger cloud of smoke that drifted in.


    Secondhand smoke can be deadly.


    At least, Ye Zhe coughed.


    "Who are you? Don''t show off here!" Ye Chen shouted.


    Huang Yun focused closely on this shadow, realising only now that someone had approached!


    This could only mean one thing¡ªthe person''s strength!


    Probably surpassing his own!


    Who is this person!


    "You''re finished," weakened and lying on the ground, Ye Juetian suddenlyughed.


    The crowd was puzzled by Ye Juetian''s words.


    A figure gradually walked in.


    Ye Chen, Ye Liangcai, and Ye Zhe looked at the approaching figure. Their pupils gradually shrank, their faces filled with astonishment, and even a deeper sense of fear.


    "Bi... big... big brother!!!!" Ye Chen eximed in disbelief. His astonishment made his speech disjointed.


    Ye Zhe and Ye Liangcai were in a simr state, but their surprise hindered their ability to speak. Judging from their lip movements, it seemed like they wanted to shout but couldn''t. The man before them, how could he possibly reappear!


    This was absolutely impossible!


    Huang Yun, on the side, heard Ye Chen calling him big brother and immediately understood who this person was! Unbelievably, he was Ye Hua, the genius of a thousand years ago from the Ye family.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be dead? How could he appear here!


    Could it be that...


    During the days when Qian Yuqing disappeared, did she go to see him? It seemed highly probable.


    Damn it!


    Why didn''t this man die? Wasn''t he supposed to be dead?


    Ye Chen and the others wiped their eyes, still unable to believe the reality before them.


    Was this an illusion?


    "Big brother..." Ye Juetian weakly called out.


    Ye Hua smoked, flicked the ashes, and casually said, "Ye Juetian, you are really useless."


    Ye Juetian forced a bitter smile, admitting his own ipetence.


    Ye Chen felt that this mysterious big brother seemed to have changed!


    Although his expression remained cold, his actions were somewhat frivolous, carrying a hint of yfulness.


    But was this person really their big brother?


    Ye Hua swept his gaze over the four people in front of him. When he saw Huang Yun, his gaze stopped!


    Huang Yun also stared at Ye Hua.


    The two genius figures from a thousand years ago and the present began a silent confrontation.


    Ye Chen stood by without speaking, clearly not yet digesting this reality. Ye Zhe and Ye Liangcai were in a simr state.


    Suddenly, Huang Yun emitted a powerful aura of kingship, and the entire dpidated small room was instantly blown away.


    The campfire on the ground was also scattered.


    Ye Hua silently watched Huang Yun. He had no interest in this little guy. However, when he saw Ye Juetian on the ground, he became interested in this little guy again.


    "Who beat you?" Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    Damn, it feels good when big brother takes charge.


    If you provoke big brother, you''ll all be in deep trouble!


    "Big brother, it''s them."


    Ye Hua asked calmly, "Why didn''t you fight back?"


    "Couldn''t win."


    "So weak."


    Ye Juetian felt speechless. Big brother, please don''t belittle me. Quickly let your younger brother vent his anger!


    "You bullied my little brother. Looks like I need to settle the score!" Ye Hua''s tone became low, and his expression turned displeased.


    This little brother, he could endure being disciplined by his own elder brother, but when it came to others, who gave them the courage!


    Heaven?!


    Ye Chen and the other three still couldn''te to their senses. They were really baffled now.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 979 (Casually Angering Others)

    Chapter 979 (Casually Angering Others)


    Ye Hua suddenly condensed a long whip in his hand, emitting ck smoke.


    Ye Hua''s creations were clearly not ordinary.


    This whip was different from the one used just now; it was thicker, longer, and entirely ck. It resembled a snake, as if it even had scales.


    "Big brother, what are you nning to do?" Ye Chen finally came to his senses.


    Ye Hua smoked and said quietly, "Can''t you see it?"


    The ck whip in Ye Hua''s hand didn''t need to be swung; it directlyshed towards Ye Chen, or rather, it whipped him!


    Bang!


    Ye Chen, caught off guard, was instantly sent flying. It was unclear where he had flown to, but he must have felt ''quitefortable''.


    Ye Hua then looked at Ye Zhe and Ye Liangcai beside him.


    In Ye Zhe''s eyes, the big brother from before would never have done such a thing.


    The ck whip, carrying a fierce and brutal aura, swept over!


    Bang! Bang!


    Ye Zhe and Ye Liangcai didn''t resist at all; they were all sent flying.


    "Satisfied?" Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    Ye Juetian stood up, enduring the pain, and said, "Big brother, you''re really something."


    Ye Hua gave Ye Juetian a stern look, and thetter immediately hid behind Ye Hua. It felt like the good old days when he stirred up trouble outside, and big brother came to clean up the mess, followed by a good beating.


    "Young Master Ye, Ye Hua! Today, I truly admire you!" Huang Yun said in a deep voice. ording to the information he heard before, Ye Hua would never haveid hands on his brothers back then. However, today... he threw three of them with a single strike.


    Ye Hua flicked away the cigarette butt in his hand, and a faint spark drew an arc in the night, looking quite eye-catching.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you speak in front of me!" Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Ye Juetian, standing behind Ye Hua, was shocked. Damn!


    Big brother is so awesome! Even more so than before. He directly confronted him!


    Huang Yun tightly gripped the Sun-Moon Celestial Essence in his hand. The previously unstable aura gradually calmed down.


    If they fought now, it would definitely attract attention. Without fully understanding the situation, they couldn''t act recklessly.


    Huang Yun was a strategic and prudent person. Aside from being a bit impulsive just now, he had calmed down significantly.


    This matter needed careful consideration!


    "You, Ye Hua, are just a thing of the past! You''re nothing now!" As the Ninth Prince of the Spirit City, he still had his dignity.


    Having been scolded, should he avoid it? That was impossible!


    "The past? Some things in the past can''t be changed, just like Qian Yuqing!"


    "What are you saying!" Huang Yun coldly questioned.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Don''t you want to know where Qian Yuqing has been these days? Let me generously tell you. For these three days, we have been making up for the years of separation. I''ve been enjoying every inch of her skin, and she''s been enjoying the charm of a real man."


    "You!!!" The Sun-Moon Celestial Essence in Huang Yun''s hand trembled slightly, as if it felt its owner''s anger, and the entire sword began to be agitated!


    Ye Juetian, standing behind him, was also speechless. You rejected your wife at first, and now you say you''re enjoying marital bliss with her. If she knew, she would definitely me you, big brother.


    "She''s mine, forever mine! The past? Can your presentpare to me?" Ye Hua lightly eximed, and the ck whip in his hand attacked Huang Yun.


    Huang Yun dared not be careless and directly thrust the Sun-Moon Celestial Essence!


    Boom!!!


    Two primordial divine artifacts erupted with immense energy, and all the surrounding trees copsed in an instant.


    The entire mountaintop was levelled, and the ground produced continuous loud noises, even felt by the Spirit City!


    In the Qian family.


    Qian Yuqing had not slept yet. Suddenly, she felt a powerful auraing. The tea cups on the table began to ng, and the ground was vibrating. Something was happening outside!


    Not only Qian Yuqing, but many prominent figures in the Spirit City also sensed it.


    This should be the damage caused by two primordial divine artifacts!


    But who would dare to use primordial divine artifacts around the Spirit City? That would be a great disrespect!


    Countless figures rushed out of the Spirit City towards the sensed location. However, apart from a pile of ruins, nothing was found!


    Outskirts of Spirit City.


    Ye Hua smoked, and his expression seemed a bit unpleasant.


    Ye Hua originally didn''t want to let Huang Yun off, but Ye Juetian said it would attract many people if they continued. Ye Hua had no choice but to leave the scene, and it seemed that Huang Yun also knew this, as he left too!


    As for those three brothers, they had long disappeared!


    "Big brother, why did you suddenlye back?" Ye Juetian''s injuries had just been dealt with by Ye Hua and weren''t a big deal.


    "Just bored." Ye Hua said indifferently, wanting to save face.


    Ye Juetian grabbed Ye Hua''s shoulder, causing Ye Hua''s brows to furrow. You dare to grab my shoulder, if you weren''t my real brother, I''d have chopped off your hand.


    "Big brother, do you have any ns foring back this time? Are you going to acknowledge our roots and marry our sister-inw?" Ye Juetian asked curiously, feeling that only under big brother''s control could the Ye family flourish.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Do you think I''m that bored?"


    "What are you nning to do then, big brother?"


    "Just looking around." Ye Hua said in a low voice, primarilying to see his birth mother with no other intentions.


    Ye Juetian''s eyes lit up; it was obvious that big brother came back to see their mother. This was a good thing.


    "Big brother, what about sister-inw?"


    "Not interested." Ye Hua said indifferently, showing no particr liking towards Qian Yuqing.


    "But big brother, you just ruined sister-inw''s innocence. How is she supposed to face the world in the future?" Ye Juetian teased, having heard everything big brother said earlier, seeing that even Huang Yun was driven mad.


    Ye Hua remained silent. He had only angered Huang Yun earlier and hadn''t thought much about it.


    "In fact, sister-inw is a good woman. Big brother, you shouldn''t make her angry. She has done a lot for our mother. For our mother''s sake, you should marry sister-inw."


    "My matters don''t concern you."


    "Sigh." Ye Juetian sighed deeply.


    "But big brother, you''ve provoked Huang Yun this time, which is tantamount to provoking the entire royal family. If you just leave like this, it will be even harder for me, our mother, and sister-inw to survive. Not to mention, sister-inw."


    "It''s a small matter." Ye Hua said indifferently.


    "But big brother, if you''ve got guts, solve the problem before leaving."


    Ye Hua coldly snorted, smoked his cigarette, and remained silent.


    Soon, the two arrived at the entrance of the Ye family.


    The family guards waiting outside rubbed their eyes. They hadn''t drunk any alcohol tonight, so howe there were two Ye Juetians?


    Ye Hua and Ye Juetian slowly walked up the steps.


    At this moment, the family guards could see clearly, this... this demeanour...


    How was this possible?


    This couldn''t be! How could the Young Master of the Ye family still be alive!


    Bang!


    At this moment, the gate was pushed open.


    Ye Shen walked out with a stern face, followed by Ye Chen, Ye Liangcai, and Ye Zhe.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 980 (Dare to Challenge Me)

    Chapter 980 (Dare to Challenge Me)


    Ye Hua looked at the man walking out and noticed a resemnce, but it was just that. Compared to himself, they were not in the same league.


    From Ye Juetian''s words, it seemed that this father wasn''t good to their mother, creating an instant dislike and even hostility in Ye Hua''s subconscious.


    Ye Shen looked at the man in front of him withplex emotions, not daring to believe everything before his eyes! Ye Hua was alive, and he even came back! This was too unbelievable!


    Even when he heard it from his third son just now, he felt like they were crazy or maybe hallucinating.


    Ye Hua had been dead for a thousand years, how could he still be alive?


    But who was this man in front of them?


    Was he their eldest son, Ye Hua?


    "Who are you?" Ye Shen questioned in a deep voice. This must be a scam! A genuine scam!


    Ye Hua looked at the man in front of him without saying a word.


    Ye Juetian walked forward respectfully and said, "Father, this is our eldest brother, Ye Hua."


    "Did I ask you?" Ye Shen sternly rebuked, his gaze fixed on Ye Hua.


    Ye Juetian hesitated for a moment, then stepped aside.


    Ye Hua remained silent, still watching.


    "I''ll ask you again! Who are you?" Ye Shen''s aura began to reveal a hint of killing intent, creating a chilling atmosphere.


    Ye Hua finally spoke, but he directed the question towards Ye Juetian, "Who is this old man?"


    This was clearly intentional. After all, Ye Juetian had just called him father, wasn''t it obvious?


    However, Ye Hua had no favourable impression of this ''father''. Earlier, Ye Juetian mentioned that this ruthless father took away their mother''s medicine just to find Qian Yuqing.


    Such scum was not worthy of being called his father. If this news spread out, wouldn''t he be a big joke?


    "Big brother..." Ye Juetian shouted, not understanding his big brother''s intentions.


    Is this about challenging the heavens and the earth? Ye Shen could no longer endure it, taking a step forward, a powerful aura emanating from his body, causing Ye Hua''s robe to dance wildly.


    In the Spirit City, fighting is prohibited. After all, they are all Overlords, and if a fight breaks out, it would result in exaggerated losses.


    Ye Shen raised his hand, bringing down a chilling aura.


    Is he nning to p Ye Hua, or perhaps to send him flying?


    Ye Hua''s gaze turned cold. ''How audacious! Acting recklessly in front of me! I''m only representing my past life here!


    From the moment I, the past self, turned into a skeleton, the old Ye Hua died! The current Ye Hua is just an undead being, a Supreme Overlord! How could someone like you even dare to challenge me!''


    Ye Shen''s p didn''tnd, lingering in the air. Ye Hua didn''t make a move to stop it but remained still.


    Those around were shocked at this moment. What happened? What''s going on?


    "You''ve got some nerve!" Ye Hua said coldly.


    Ye Shen felt like something was controlling and restraining his hand, rendering it immobile.


    Just as Ye Shen was puzzled, a tremendous force struck him. Ye Shen was sent flying, crashing directly into the Ye family residence!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    If viewed from above, the Ye family''s structure seemed to have been perforated.


    Ye Juetian was astonished.


    Ye Chen was dumbfounded.


    Ye Liangcai was bewildered.


    Ye Zhe was simply stunned.


    As soon as the elder brother returned, he beat up their father! And so ruthlessly!


    Even the household guards standing by didn''t know what to do.


    From a professional perspective, they should intervene in such situations. However, looking at it from a rational standpoint, there was no chance of winning. After all, the family head had been sent flying. If they joined in, they would meet the same fate.


    Besides, this was the eldest son of the Ye family. It wasn''t appropriate to intervene.


    A son beating up his father was only natural, considering that fathers could hit their sons. No problem there.


    "Father!" Ye Chen snapped back to reality and hurriedly ran inside.


    Ye Liangcai and Ye Zhe exchanged nces, realising that their big brother had changed.


    He seemed unreasonable now, resorting to violence at the slightest provocation. This waspletely unexpected. In the past, others would bully their big brother, and he wouldn''t react. He wouldn''t hit people. But look at him now.


    Insulting the Ninth Prince and now beating their father so mercilessly.


    The guards standing nearby didn''t know what to say.


    "Big brother, you need to clean up your mess before going home," Ye Juetian whispered. Big brother was offending more and more people. It seemed like he would offend even more in the future.


    "What are you afraid of?" Ye Hua said lightly, stepping into the Ye family.


    This step marked a separation of a thousand years. Thest time he had entered the Ye family was during his wedding, a time when the entire Ye family was filled with joy. However, looking at it now, there was no such atmosphere. Some buildings had even copsed.


    When Ye Hua and Ye Juetian entered the Ye family, a team of cavalry arrived at the gate, all wearing ck masks, looking quite intimidating.


    "What''s happening inside?" the leader asked in a deep voice.


    The family guard respectfully arched his hand and said, "Guardian, the Ye family head is disciplining his son, and things got a bit noisy."


    The guardian didn''t think much and said in a low voice, "If there''s a disturbance, take it outside the city."


    "Yes, yes, I will report it." The family guard spoke respectfully, showing no signs of resentment. However, it hadn''t always been like this before.


    Anyone who arrived at the Ye family''s gate had to be respectful. These privileges were granted by the former Ye Hua, making the Ye family''s reputation resound throughout the Spirit Realm. However, with Ye Hua''s fall, this status was slowly fading away.


    Soon, the cavalry left without further inquiry. Perhaps the long period of stability made them believe that nothing would happen, making them rx their guard.


    Ye Chen quickly found his father in the ruins. At this moment, Ye Shen''s face looked somewhat nk, as if he couldn''t believe what was happening before his eyes.


    Their esteemed Ye family head, actually being directly sted away, made for such a miserable scene. This was an unprecedented event.


    Moreover, it was done by his own son ¨C or was he still his son?


    "This unfilial son, today, I will uphold justice!" Ye Shen''s anger had reached its peak. Ignoring everything else, he released his imposing aura and flew towards the courtyard where Le Jing resided.


    Because he knew why his eldest son had returned.


    Ye Chen and the others didn''t know what to say. They couldn''tprehend this situation or think about it. To actually beat their father in their own home ¨C this was terrifying.


    Ye Hua had already arrived in the courtyard. Ye Juetian was delighted. Finally, his big brother hade to see their mother.


    This was a good thing, a really good thing.


    Standing at the door, Ye Hua felt a bit nervous, unsure of what to say next. Ye Juetian stood beside him, eagerly waiting.


    However, inside the room, Le Jing was tightly clenching her hands, experiencing an inexplicable feeling!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 981 (Shocking the Spirit City)

    Chapter 981 (Shocking the Spirit City)


    Le Jing looked at the shadow at the door. Was it her Ye Hua who had returned? It must be, it must be!


    This was wonderful! Truly wonderful!!!


    "Big Brother," Ye Juetian softly called out.


    Ye Hua let out a sigh of relief, cing his hands on the door.


    However, at this moment, a murderous aura filled the air.


    Ye Hua''s expression darkened, and he casually flicked his hand.


    Bang!


    The pitch-ck night sky bloomed with dazzling colours, apanied by a powerful pressure, once again shaking the Spirit City.


    Ye Juetian stared nkly at the "fireworks" in the sky.


    It seemed like something big was about to happen!


    In the Spirit City, experiencing such a situation was almost unheard of. They were likely to be arrested!


    With this loud noise, many people felt it and came out of their homes, looking towards the direction of the Ye family.


    They couldn''t help but wonder if the Ye family had gone mad, daring to cause trouble and fight in the Spirit City. Weren''t they afraid of the emperor''s me?


    Just as they were pondering, an even more ferocious aura erupted!


    This left everyone stunned. Could something have happened to the Ye family? Why would the head of the Ye family go all out like this?


    Qian Yuqing also looked in the direction of the Ye family, frowning deeply. What happened to the Ye family to cause such amotion?


    It seemed like tonight was not going to be peaceful!


    Meanwhile, in the imperial pce of the Spirit City!


    This was the emperor''s sleeping chamber. At this moment, the emperor was already asleep, and by his side was the consort who had spent the night with him. Her pretty face still had a blush, showing that she was satisfied.


    However, two bursts of powerful auras disturbed the emperor.


    The emperor opened his eyes, revealing a pair of sharp eyes, which were quitepelling!


    Just from this momentum, one could tell that this person was extraordinary! A remarkable individual!


    "Summon the guards!" The emperor called out in a low voice.


    The consort who was awakened beside him covered herself with the quilt, asking, "Emperor, what happened?"


    The emperor didn''t answer. He stood up, his muscles well-proportioned and appealing in appearance.


    Soon, a guard entered, kneeling just outside the door. "I pay my respects to the emperor! Long live our emperor!"


    "What''s happening outside!"


    "Emperor, there were two powerful auras from the Ye family!"


    The emperor was now angry, muttering, "What''s going on tonight? Can''t people even sleep? Is Ye Shen tired of living?"


    "Your Majesty, calm your anger. Let this subordinate go and investigate the situation."


    The emperor furrowed his brow, "Go then."


    "Yes."


    "Your Majesty~" The young consort on the bed coquettishly called out, slightly improving the emperor''s mood.


    The emperor slowly sat on the bedside. This beautiful consort, like a snake, entwined around the emperor, caressing his sturdy chest.


    "Your Majesty, let me make youfortable."


    The emperor patted the young consort''s head, "My beloved consort understands me."


    This was the ruler of the Spirit City, Emperor Huang Fei!


    In this divine world, he was the emperor!


    And just now, he was the imperial guard! Cheng Tian!


    To be the emperor''s personal guard indicated considerable strength.


    Responding to the emperor''s decree, Cheng Tian, along with three others, flew directly towards the Ye family.


    It must be said that Cheng Tian was quite handsome, adorned in golden armour that reflected light even in the darkness. It practically announced to everyone, "I am the imperial guard."


    If there were to be a battle, one should never wear golden armour as it would draw too much attention. Such eye-catching attire might attract unnecessary hostility.


    For such a show-off, it''s best to eliminate them directly.


    At this moment, outside the courtyard, Ye Hua and Ye Shen were still confronting each other!


    The entire courtyard was in chaos, with surrounding walls copsing, yet the rooms behind Ye Hua remained unscathed.


    Of course, they were protected by Ye Hua.


    Ye Shen stared intently at Ye Hua, still shocked. This person could actually withstand his attacks effortlessly.


    Ye Juetian was also somewhat surprised. In truth, he didn''t know how strong his big brother had be now. However, judging by the current situation, it seemed like his big brother was quite formidable, effortlessly overpowering their father.


    It was indeed satisfying for their mother, but now that the beating had happened, what would happen next?


    It was truly a headache-inducing problem, and the imperial pce would be sending someone soon!


    Creak, creak, creak...


    Suddenly, Ye Hua heard the sound of a door opening behind him.


    This caused Ye Hua''s heartbeat to quicken. He could remain calm facing Ye Shen, but hearing someone approaching from behind made him lessposed.


    No matter how much of an undead Ye Hua was, he was still Le Jing''s son. He was born in her womb¡ªa fact that couldn''t be disputed. Without Le Jing, there would be no Ye Hua today.


    Of course, Ye Shen''s actions were not to be overlooked.


    Le Jing looked at the figure in front of her, and her eyes instantly became moist.


    This was her Ye Hua, this back view... this posture, exactly the same as it was years ago.


    The only change was the hairstyle.


    A strange hairstyle.


    But that wasn''t the point. This was her son.


    Ye Hua could feel the excitement in the woman behind him. This feeling was strange, as if...


    As if he had witnessed some scenes from the past.


    When he had killed someone else''s son, the mother''s roar, recklessly rushing towards him, seemed insane. Back then, he thought the woman had gone mad, and escaping would have been the right choice. Yet, she insisted on rushing towards him, disregarding her own life.


    That feeling, back then, the original Ye Hua had no thoughts about. But now...


    Watching his mother walk up to him, arms open wide...


    At this moment, he seemed to understand a lot. Those mothers who swore to protect their sons.


    So, this was familial love? Different from romantic love indeed.


    "Ye Shen! If you have any anger, direct it towards me! Don''t harm my child!" Le Jing suddenly transformed into someone else, resembling those women Ye Hua had encountered before, all of whom were killed.


    In Le Jing''s mind, whatever he did was eptable, but if someone wanted to harm her son, they would have to step over her dead body first.


    "Le Jing! Get out of my way! He is not Ye Hua!" Ye Shen still refused to believe that the man in front of him was Ye Hua.


    In Ye Shen''s heart, he wanted Ye Hua toe back on one hand, but on the other, he didn''t.


    These two conflicting emotions made Ye Shen a bit overwhelmed.


    The former Ye Hua was like a double-edged sword, capable of lifting the Ye family to new heights or causing its sudden downfall.


    Because the Ye Hua of that time was too straightforward, a character like a time bomb.


    "Do you know anything? He is my Ye Hua! Do I not even recognize my own son?" Le Jing roared, shouting out the resentment she had kept inside for so many years. These people were jealous of her Ye Hua and tried every means to harm him.


    If possible, Le Jing would have advised Ye Hua not to be too outstanding when he was young. To hide his excellence because the world couldn''t tolerate highly outstanding individuals.


    By the time she realised this, it was toote.


    At least she teached Ye Juetian, Le Jing like this.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 982 (This Feeling Feels Good)

    Chapter 982 (This Feeling Feels Good)


    However, Ye Juetian just wanted to be a hero like his big brother; he didn''t want to be low-key. Unfortunately, his talent was insufficient, and he still couldn''t catch up with Ye Hua''s footsteps.


    "Ye Hua is already dead! He is not Ye Hua!" Ye Shen''s voice trembled, and he had no idea what he was thinking.


    Perhaps Ye Shen was thinking that if this person was Ye Hua, then disaster would befall the Ye family because the royal family would not spare Ye Hua! The one who took action back then must have been the royal family!


    "No! He is my son! I am a hundred percent sure!" After saying this, Le Jing slowly turned around, raising her head slightly to look at Ye Hua.


    This gaze, separated by a thousand years, was something Le Jing had dreamed of seeing. Although Ye Hua and Ye Juetian looked exactly the same, Le Jing could distinguish that cold aura between Ye Hua''s brows. This was her Ye Hua, her son!


    And it was also the first time Ye Hua saw his mother!


    It was different from what he had imagined.


    His mother was, after all, a deity should live in luxury. Yet, looking at the woman in front of him...


    She was slender, dressed modestly, with naturally scattered ck hair. There were even a few white strands at her temples, and her overall demeanour was quite different.


    However, those eyes filled with indulgence were something Ye Hua had never seen before. Even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi never looked at him with such eyes. The feeling was indescribable, but it made him feel warm, like bathing in the sun on a winter day.


    Seeing his mother reaching out towards his cheek, Ye Hua had two choices in his heart.


    One was to stop her.


    The other was to allow it.


    But if he stopped her, would it make her sad? Even if he wasn''t her son, at least he could make her happy for a moment. Besides, he was still her son, even if from the past.


    Just a past version of Ye Hua.


    It seemed Ye Hua guessed right about the past Ye Hua''s way of life. He must have been quite weak.


    He decided to allow it. His mother''s hand was different from Qing Ya and the others.


    Qing Ya''s hands were delicate and smooth, the hands of a woman who had not suffered much hardship and was well-preserved.


    His mother''s hands were different. The palms were rough, but the warmth in the palm wasforting.


    This made Ye Hua feel a new emotion.


    Today, the original Ye Hua was quite happy. This was indeed a good feeling, the feeling of family love. It was really nice! Veryfortable!


    "Le Jing, get away from him! He is here to harm our entire family!" Ye Shen''s figure shed like the wind.


    However fast someone is, can they be faster than Ye Hua?


    Ye Hua slowly raised his right hand.


    Snap!


    This was one of the techniques Ye Hua often used, mainly because it worked, so he used it frequently.


    Just like now, a red, unidentified gas enveloped the air!


    Ye Shen''s body gradually appeared, seemingly trapped in the red unidentified gas. No matter how he struggled, there was no effect whatsoever.


    Ye Juetian was dumbfounded!


    Overlord power was divided into lower, middle, upper, and peak!


    His father''s Overlord power reached the middle-grade level, but in the hands of his big brother, it was like ying with a monkey. How strong was his big brother?


    Could it be that his big brother had already reached the upper-grade Overlord level? Or has he already reached the peak Overlord level?


    Nonsense, Ye Hua is clearly above peak Overlord.


    After all, he was the strongest.


    Le Jing didn''t even look at Ye Shen. Her eyes were tightly fixed on her son, gently caressing his face with both hands, tears slowly falling.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua looked at his mother in front of him, gently shaking his right hand.


    Ye Shen, the father, was tossed back and forth by his son.


    Continuous roars echoed from the Ye family, and all the buildings in the Ye family were shattered by Ye Shen''s collisions.


    While Ye Hua continued to wave his fingers, seemingly using this method to wash away years of grievances for his mother.


    Ye Chen and the others didn''t know what to do. Big brother''s changes frightened them. Before, they dared to boast because big brother wouldn''t do anything to them.


    But now, dare they boast?


    Would they also be like father, yed with by big brother''s fingers?


    It''s terrifying...


    Perhaps because the disturbance caused by the Ye family was significant, many people in the Spirit City were awakened, especially those living in neighbouringrge households.


    Clearly audible, the Ye family''s side was filled with the sound of rumbling.


    Was this the demolition of a house?


    Ye family made a big move.


    Qian Yuqing couldn''t stand still. What exactly happened to the Ye family? Could it be that something happened to Ye Juetian?


    "Yuqing." Just when Qian Yuqing was about to move, the voice of Qian Yi suddenly sounded.


    Qian Yuqing lowered her head slightly. "Father."


    "Yuqing, you''ve done a lot for the Ye family. You should have your own life, understand, my child!" Qian Yi knew very well what her daughter hadpromised for the Lingquan.


    But this was good too. At least there was something that could make her daughterpromise.


    Qian Yuqing nodded as she heard the continuous sounds in the distance. "I understand."


    "All right, go back and rest peacefully." Qian Yi rubbed her daughter''s head with an affectionate smile.


    Qian Yuqing turned and walked into the house, but she didn''t go to sleep. She nced at the secret passage nearby.


    But looking at the shadows outside, if her father came in and couldn''t find anyone, he would definitely know about this secret passage.


    Better not to use it.


    But she was really worried about the Ye family. What exactly happened?


    Qian Yi stood outside the house, looking in the direction of the Ye family, not intending to join themotion.


    In the Spirit City, if you''re not sure, it''s better not to get involved in other things, especially such a fight!


    The whole Spirit City knew what happened in the Ye family, but no one came to watch the excitement because everyone''s thoughts were the same as Qian Yi''s.


    It''s fine to listen, but never go watch. If you see something you shouldn''t know, it''s not good.


    The waters in this Spirit City are really deep!


    In the Ye family, if you looked down, almost half of the buildings had copsed. Ye Shen was like a giant iron ball, crashing around.


    Suddenly, Ye Hua put down his hand and looked up at the night sky.


    A warrior wearing golden armour appeared!


    This was, of course, the arrival of Cheng Tian.


    Cheng Tian stood in the void, looking at the entire Ye family with a strange expression. What on earth were they doing?


    Aren''t those the Ye family brothers?


    What is the Ye family up to?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 983 (They are all cowards)

    Chapter 983 (They are all cowards)


    ''Are they all sick?


    Who is that person? Why does he look like Ye Juetian?


    No, Ye Juetian is right there! Then he...


    He!!!


    He is!!!''


    Ye Chen and others also saw Cheng Tianing. In the Spirit City, no one didn''t recognize Cheng Tian. He was the emperor''s personal guard, a prominent figure!


    He belonged to the same generation as Ye Hua. Back in the day, he and Ye Hua were both outstanding figures, but Ye Hua''s brilliancepletely overshadowed Cheng Tian.


    This resulted in others only knowing Ye Hua and not knowing who Cheng Tian was.


    Until Ye Hua had an ident, Cheng Tian gradually appeared in the eyes of the public, rising to be a prominent figure by the emperor''s side.


    For Cheng Tian, there was also a shadow in his heart, and that was Ye Hua.


    Outstanding people always attract jealousy. In those years, apart from Qian Yuqing, Ye Hua basically had no social interactions. He was extremely cold and had an attitude simr to what it is now.


    This made people hate him.


    He attracted the attention of youngdies, but there was nothing beyond that.


    Ye Hua looked up at Cheng Tian.


    The gazes of the two shed in the air!


    Ye Hua''s extremely indifferent pupils made Cheng Tian shudder all over!


    These eyes appeared in his dreams more than once.


    He wanted to defeat him but had no way, even in his own dreams.


    Isn''t he dead?


    How can a dead persone back!


    Cheng Tian couldn''t help but rub his eyes to confirm if it was real, repeatedly telling himself that it was fake.


    This is fake!


    It''s not real!


    But no matter how much he rubbed, the devil was standing there!


    Even Cheng Tian''s golden armour dimmed a lot, following the mood of its owner.


    Cheng Tian looked at the figure in the ruins.Is that not Ye Shen!


    How did it be so chaotic!


    Cheng Tian took a deep breath, suppressing the panic in his heart.


    Maybe it''s not as he imagined!


    Cheng Tian slowly descended with the people behind him.


    Ye Hua silently watched these people, shielding his mother behind him.


    Regarding this subconscious action, Ye Hua hesitated for a moment.


    He understood a bit about the past. A son protecting his mother was perfectly natural and didn''t need much thought. The reverse was true as well.


    Ye Juetian was a bit nervous on the side.


    This Cheng Tian now wasn''t someone easy to deal with.


    But Ye Juetian forgot that Ye Hua wasn''t that easy to deal with now!


    When his temper red, heads would roll!


    Ye Chen dared not say anything now. This unfamiliar elder brother dared to fight even with their father, let alone them.


    "What''s going on?" Cheng Tian sternly demanded.


    Now, he was the emperor''s personal guard, not the Cheng Tian from back then. Even if you were Ye Hua, you aren''t the Ye Hua from before. You''re nothing!


    His return would only intensify the hatred of those who despised him, because you didn''t die!


    Ye Chen and others lowered their heads in silence, not daring to act rashly.


    Cheng Tian frowned, wondering what this meant!


    Previously, even in front of Ye Hua, they weren''t so restrained. They might even say their big brother wasn''t like this.


    But now, there was none of that. They didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Who are you?" Cheng Tian asked Ye Hua.


    Ye Juetian wanted to speak but was stopped by Ye Hua. Ye Hua calmly asked, "Why do you idiots keep asking the same question? Don''t you have any sense at all?"


    Ye Juetian gave a thumbs up in his heart. Big Brother is still awesome. Following him is just bliss.


    Then, Le Jing slightly furrowed her eyebrows behind him. Ye Hua''s way of speaking was a bit rude now. It was necessary to help him transition back; this wouldn''t do. He needed to be polite.


    Ye Hua used to be too polite.


    Hearing Ye Hua''s words, Cheng Tian furrowed his brow. Was this really Ye Hua?


    Otherwise, would he dare to speak like this?


    Damn, is this really Ye Hua?


    Boom!


    A loud explosion echoed from the ruins as Ye Shen''s figure soared into the sky and then descended, "Unfilial child!"


    Just as the words fell, Ye Shen''s figure flew out again, crashing into the ruins and noting out this time.


    After witnessing this, Ye Chen and others trembled and didn''t dare to speak.


    As soon as he appeared, he inexplicably flew out without any reason. His words weren''t even finished.


    Le Jing was also a bit stunned. How could Ye Hua hit his father? Did she just see it wrong?


    Ye Hua, this is not right. How could you hit your father? Even if you want to, don''t do it in front of everyone. Beat up your father secretly.


    Cheng Tian was also bewildered. His son was hitting his father so openly. It was unprecedented.


    They had never seen it before, and today was truly eye-opening.


    But now, there was a problem!


    How did Ye Shen get beaten just now? He didn''t even notice. Ye Shen turned into a blur and disappeared.


    Could it be that this Ye Hua, who disappeared for so many years, had reached an abnormal level of strength now?


    How was that possible?


    But now, what should he do? Get beaten up just like Ye Shen?


    He was the emperor''s personal guard.


    Even if he had a hundred guts, he wouldn''t dare to do such a thing.


    "Ye Hua! You actually attacked your own father; you deserve punishment!" Cheng Tian shouted at Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Is that so? I''ve been having amnesia recently, and I don''t remember very clearly. I also didn''t hold back when I attacked. It wouldn''t be good if I hurt someone."


    This insistence was a tant threat.


    Ye Juetian felt that his big brother was too arrogant. He even dared to threaten the emperor''s personal guard. He was too amazing. When could he be like his big brother?


    Le Jing felt the same. When did Ye Hua be so arrogant? No wonder Little Tian said that big brother had changed; this change was too significant.


    Ye Chen and others seemed to be getting used to it now and remained silent on the side.


    "Do you know who I am? How dare you utter such mad words!"


    "I seem to have the right not to know who you are. Who are you to talk to me? Not anyone has the right to speak in front of me!"


    "You!!! You will pay for this!" Cheng Tian couldn''t help but draw his sword, but considering that Ye Shen was just beaten, if he...Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it, saying, "I''m watching."


    "What are you watching?"


    "I''m watching how you''llpensate me." Ye Hua exhaled smoke. Le Jing felt that whatever Ye Hua was smoking couldn''t be good for his health. She decided to talk to him about itter.


    Mothers were always like that, no matter how old their sons were; it was as if they were still children, caring for them in every way.


    Cheng Tian took a deep breath. If it wasn''t for Ye Hua, this matter could be handled easily! Ye Hua suddenlying back was not a simple matter.


    Ye Hua used to be a general!


    After his death, he was directly titled Dauntless General of Morality.


    However, now he miraculously didn''t die.


    What the hell was going on? Is everyone going crazy?


    "With your attitude, the emperor will definitely punish you! Just wait!" After saying this, Cheng Tian left without any sentiment.


    Ye Hua shook his head. These people were all cowards.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 984 (Ye Hua is a Bit Naughty)

    Chapter 984 (Ye Hua is a Bit Naughty)


    Ye Chen and others watched as Cheng Tian left.


    He was so powerful when he arrived, full of momentum.


    But upon seeing the big brother, it was like a mouse encountering a cat, instantly losing courage.


    You are still the emperor''s guard, is this your demeanour? Have you lost all your bottom lines and professional ethics?


    In the Spirit City, fighting is not allowed, but what is happening now?


    Isn''t this considered a fight?


    What else would be considered a fight? The entire Ye family has be like this, oh my god!


    With big brother''s return, the whole Spirit City will be turned upside down.


    "Ye Hua, have you eaten? Mother made food for you," Yue Jing said, satisfied with having both her sons by her side.


    Ye Hua is a bit awkward now, not sure how to answer.


    "Mother, big brother and I are both hungry," Ye Juetian said happily.


    With such a powerful big son, who wouldn''t like him? Much more promising than him.


    After hearing this, Yue Jing quickly said, "Mother will make food for you brothers. Ye Hua, you wait for mother, don''t leave, understand?"


    Ye Hua nodded but didn''t speak.


    Yue Jing felt that Ye Hua''s attitude was normal. After all, they haven''t seen each other for so long, and he has lost his memory. He is truly a pitiful child.


    Ye Hua watched Yue Jing happily leave and then looked at Ye Chen and others. Thetter shrank, unable to meet his gaze.


    "Why are you still here? Stay for dinner!" Ye Hua said coldly.


    Ye Chen, Ye Liangcai, and Ye Zhe immediately bowed and then quickly left, probably to find their fainted father and figure out a solution.


    This big brother is too arrogant, they must...


    Protect themselves!


    Ye Hua and Ye Juetian walked into the back room.


    Ye Hua surveyed his mother''s room.


    Very small, very ordinary.


    His own mother has been living in such a run-down ce, it''s simply an insult to her status!


    "Big brother, what''s wrong?" Ye Juetian handed a ss of water to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua sighed, "Has she been living here all this time?"


    She, Ye Hua, still couldn''t bring herself to call her mother.


    "Big brother, don''t be so formal." Ye Juetian poked Ye Hua with his hip.


    Ye Hua narrowed his eyes, and Ye Juetian seemed indifferent. After all, they are brothers, what''s wrong with joking around a bit?


    Does big brother still want to hit him?


    "Big brother, since you disappeared, mother has been living here. Except for meing to visit, there hasn''t been anyone else." Ye Juetian said helplessly and then sat down.


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but think of his mother just now, and suddenly felt a bit heavy-hearted.


    Maybe he should take her away.


    Living in the pce of the Voidless Empire, this room seems to be filled with destion and bitterness.


    "Big brother, you hit father, and even the Ninth Prince, and just offended Cheng Tian, who is a favourite of the emperor." Ye Juetian couldn''t help but worry.


    Big brother offended a lot of people.


    It''s only been an hour. If it continues for a day, he might offend everyone.


    So daring.


    So bold.


    Ye Hua chuckled after hearing this, "Just a bunch of clownish characters. You need to get rid of your fear of trouble."


    After saying that, he pulled out a cigarette and lit it.


    Big brother is cool, even this action exudes a certain style.


    No wonder he can''t catch up with big brother''s pace, a bit behind.


    "Big brother, give me a try."


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette for his younger brother, "This is called smoking."


    "Smoking? Sounds cool."


    Ye Juetian lit it, took a puff, and immediately choked. It seems even an Overlord can''t handle it. Maybe it''s better to quit.


    "It''s not easy to smoke." Ye Juetian frowned.


    Ye Hua shook his head, "You, young man, don''t understand. Smoking is a kind of loneliness."


    Ye Juetian looked at his big brother.


    Mystifying but admirable.


    This kind of style is indeed something he can''t learn.


    "Big brother, little brother has learned." Ye Juetian also imitated Ye Hua''s expression, deep and mncholic.


    Ye Hua casually said, "You have a lot more to learn in the future."


    "Big brother, please teach me more."


    "Sure."


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open.


    Ye Hua and Ye Juetian were smoking, looking at Yue Jing entering.


    At this moment, the small room was filled with a hazy atmosphere, like a heavenly ce.


    "What are you two brothers doing!" Yue Jing scolded like a mother, making a face at her sons.


    Ye Juetian''s hand trembled, immediately extinguishing the cigarette. It was like the rhythm of swift and fierce revenge.


    Ye Hua yed along, discreetly stomping out the cigarette and then said in a deep voice, "Ye Juetian, don''t give me these things in the future. It''s not good for health."


    Ye Juetian: "?????"


    Yue Jing looked directly at Ye Juetian, "Little Tian, how could you do this? Your brother just came, and you''re misbehaving. If anything happens to your brother, I''ll make sure to punish you!"


    Ye Juetian: "??!??"


    Ye Hua sat silently on the side.


    Ye Juetian looked at his big brother, then at his mother.


    You guys.


    Bullying people.


    "Ye Hua, your brother is mischievous. Take good care of your brother in the future." Yue Jing ced the cooked dishes on the table.


    In Yue Jing''s mind, these were the three dishes that Ye Hua liked the most.


    Stir-fried shredded pork with green peppers, spicy tofu, and braised pork.


    Ye Hua looked at the dishes his mother cooked, feeling warm inside.


    Much better than what Qing Ya and the others could cook.


    Yue Jing served the meal next to her son, saying, "Ye Hua, try it. Mother hasn''t cooked in a long time."


    "Mmm." Ye Hua responded and picked up the chopsticks to taste.


    This feeling...


    Why does it feel like eating Auntie''s pancakes from years ago, that warm feeling, willing to endure her nagging.


    It''s been a long time since he felt this way.


    Ye Hua likes to deceive himself. He seeks warmth from Auntie, but he just refuses to admit it.


    For family affection, Ye Hua acts indifferent, but deep down, what he desires most is family love.


    "Is it delicious?" Yue Jing asked softly, her beautiful eyes filled with care, as if afraid her child would go hungry.


    "Delicious." Ye Hua said with a deep tone, feeling deeply moved.


    "Then eat more. From now on, mother will cook for you every day." Yue Jing was almost beaming with joy and satisfaction.


    Ye Hua nodded and slowly enjoyed the delicious meal.


    "Mother, what about me?" Ye Juetian asked dumbfoundedly. This is clearly a situation of favouring the older brother and neglecting the younger one.


    Dear mother, you can''t be so biased.


    "Little Tian, why are you here making trouble? Quickly, go pour water for your big brother."


    "But... Mother~"


    "Hurry up, you really make me worried."


    Ye Juetian was speechless; this favouritism is too tant.


    Ye Hua is now very happy, he hasn''t felt this happy in a long time.


    But when someone is happy, someone else may be facing tragedy.


    Ye Shen is one of those facing tragedy.


    And so is Cheng Tian.


    At this moment, Cheng Tian hurriedly arrived at the emperor''s sleeping pce.


    "Your Majesty, something big has happened!"


    Lights were on inside, but there was no response.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 985 (The Death of Ye Hua)

    Chapter 985 (The Death of Ye Hua)


    Stepping lightly, Cheng Tian raised his head slightly. The lights in the Emperor''s sleeping pce were still on; he probably hadn''t slept yet.


    "Your Majesty! Something big has happened!" Cheng Tian''s volume increased involuntarily. He had to wake up the emperor.


    After shouting, Cheng Tian lowered his head, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Even now, it felt like he was in a dream.


    That damned Ye Hua, why is he still alive? Why hasn''t fate taken him away! Why does he continue to reappear!


    "What''s all this noise! What big thing happened! Is this emperor about to die?" The voice of Huang Fei echoed in the sleeping pce, filled with deep dissatisfaction, as if his actions were being interrupted.


    As the emperor spoke, Cheng Tian could hear the displeasure of a woman, some coquetry, and the emperor''sforting words.


    "Your Majesty, I have urgent matters to report, it''s of utmost importance!" Cheng Tian hurriedly dered.


    A cold drink came from inside the room, and not long after, Cheng Tian felt the door in front of him being opened.


    Bowing his body, Cheng Tian walked in with small, hurried steps.


    Inside, Huang Fei, dressed in a white robe, sat in the study, pouring himself a cup of water.


    "You disturbed this emperor''s leisure today. If there isn''t a sufficient reason, you should know the consequences!" Huang Fei said slowly without even looking at Cheng Tian, as if he was being interrupted in the middle of something.


    Being with the emperor is like being with a tiger; there are no permanent favourites.


    Cheng Tian directly knelt down at Huang Fei''s feet, respectfully saying, "Your Majesty, forgive me. I... I am ipetent!"


    "Letting you go to the Ye family, how can you say you are ipetent? Does Ye Shen still dare to trouble you?!" Huang Fei questioned sternly.


    Cheng Tian took a deep breath and knelt even lower.


    "Your Majesty, it''s not Ye Shen from the Ye family who troubles me; it''s Ye Hua!!"


    Huang Fei snorted, "Ye Hua?"


    Judging by the emperor''s expression, it seemed he hadn''t recalled yet.


    But just as he was about to take a sip of water, Huang Fei froze, looking down at Cheng Tian at his feet, "What did you just say!!!"


    "Your Majesty! In the Ye family, Ye Hua is not dead! He has returned!!"


    A crisp sound rang out.


    The tea cup in Huang Fei''s hand fell to the ground, not out of fear but surprise.


    As the cup shattered, numerous ck-d figures emerged from all directions; these were the people secretly protecting the emperor.


    "Step back!" Huang Fei lightlymanded.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" In the blink of an eye, they all disappeared.


    Seeing the emperor''s strong reaction, Cheng Tian also felt a bit flustered. He couldn''t understand why the emperor would react this way. Was it fear or something else?


    "You mean the eldest son of the Ye family, Ye Hua?" Huang Fei slightly tilted his body, solemnly asking Cheng Tian.


    Cheng Tian dared not look directly at Huang Fei and bowed sincerely, saying, "Yes, it''s that Ye Hua!"


    Upon hearing this answer, Huang Fei slowly closed his eyes. That damned Ye Hua!


    Why hasn''t he died yet? Wasn''t he supposed to be dead long ago? How did hee back again?


    "Tell me everything you observed tonight!"


    "Yes!"


    As Cheng Tian recounted the events, Huang Fei''s gaze gradually became more serious.


    The moment Ye Hua returned, he not only challenged him but also dismantled arge part of the Ye family. Is this still the same Ye Hua from before?


    Huang Fei chuckled lightly. This Ye Hua is quite intriguing; he even seems to have lost his memory. Such a situation is indeed interesting!


    ''However, Ye Hua! You shouldn''t havee back! Your return will displease many, including this emperor!''


    "You may leave!"


    "Yes!"


    With respectful withdrawal, Cheng Tian, no matter how capable, was just a royal guard, essentially a shield for the emperor.


    It''s that simple.


    Some important matters were beyond Cheng Tian''s involvement.


    Sitting in the study, Huang Fei had no mood for intimate moments with women. Faced with Ye Hua''s sudden appearance, he was a bit caught off guard and needed toe up with a strategy.


    "Summon someone!" Huang Fei shouted in a deep voice.


    Cheng Tian, who had just left, returned, "Your Majesty!"


    "Summon Shan Junren!"


    "Yes!"


    Shan Junren was the prime minister of the capital, holding high authority and considered second to none in the city.


    In the spiritual capital, besides the Qian family, the Shen family was also influential.


    "Your Majesty~" A charming consort wearing light and delicate attire walked over gracefully, her soft tongue licking her lips.


    Huang Fei, currently not in the mood for such things, spoke in a low voice, "You go back first."


    "Your Majesty~" The consort continued to act coquettishly, seemingly hoping to receive favour from the divine emperor. It would be such an honour, and if she could bear a son, her status would immediately rise. What a rare opportunity!


    Huang Fei''s expression darkened, "This emperor doesn''t want to say it a second time!"


    The consort was startled, then immediately respectfully said, "Your humble servant takes her leave. May Your Majesty rest early."


    Huang Fei nodded and waved his hand. The consort left with a hint of reluctance.


    Huang Fei slowly closed his eyes, contemting the sudden and overwhelming news.


    However, at that moment, a dark figure slowly coalesced in the air ¨C a man wearing a ck cloak, his face indistinguishable.


    Huang Fei nced at him and said lightly, "Han Ya, you''vee."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Han Ya''s voice was somewhat hoarse, making it ufortable to hear. However, upon seeing Huang Fei, Han Ya did not kneel but showed a decent level of respect.


    "Wait for the Prime Minister," Huang Fei said indifferently.


    "Yes."


    After about the time it takes to finish a cup of tea, Shan Junren finally arrived.


    "I, pay respects to Your Majesty!" Shan Junren was an elderly man with snow-white hair, but for a deity, it was just a guise. If he wished, Shan Junren could transform into a young man, but he simply chose not to.


    "Rise."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    After Shan Junren stood up, he greeted the crow by his side.


    The crow nodded in response.


    Huang Fei spoke solemnly, "Ye Hua is still alive!"


    Upon hearing this, Shan Junren visibly paused, while Han Ya remained rtivelyposed without significant emotional fluctuations.


    "Your Majesty, could it be that the disturbance tonight was caused by Ye Hua?" Shan Junren asked in a low voice.


    Huang Fei didn''t answer the question directly, "What intrigues this emperor is how Ye Hua, who was presumed dead, suddenly returned! Is this real or fake?"


    Shan Junren tightly furrowed his brow, feeling extremely shocked. The fact that the eldest son of the Ye family was still alive... This was impossible.


    As he pondered, Shan Junren looked towards the crow by his side.


    However, Huang Fei also turned his gaze to the crow, seemingly waiting for confirmation from Han Ya.


    In a soft voice, Han Ya spoke, "Your Majesty, Prime Minister, I personally witnessed Ye Hua being in by the Demon Emperor. I threw his body into the Dao Sea. I can be absolutely certain of this."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 986 (Announcing to the World)

    Chapter 986 (Announcing to the World)


    "He should not havee back. The Dao Sea is boundless, and the mountains are endless. It is a ce where humans cannot survive," Shan Junren whispered. He understood the meaning behind Han Ya''s actions ¨C a 100% certainty of killing Ye Hua, leaving no chance for survival.


    Han Ya said in a deep voice, "Perhaps this Ye Hua is fake."


    "Good, if it''s fake, it''s easy to handle. But if it''s real, how do we deal with it? I don''t want to hear the people shouting for someone outside the royal family again!" Huang Fei said coldly, still vividly remembering the events of the past.


    At first, he didn''t pay much attention, butter, his words held more weight, even surpassing the words for the emperor himself.


    Moreover, this Ye Hua was too presumptuous, thinking he was an emperor and making decisions for the emperor''s subjects. Where did he get the audacity?


    Such a person was undoubtedly a menace, so they needed to find a way to eliminate him. Fortunately, luck was on their side, as Ye Hua died at the hands of the Demon Emperor, a task originally assigned to Han Ya, making it even more perfect.


    Shan Junren solemnly said, "Your Majesty, if this Ye Hua is real, it will be a big trouble! Even more troublesome than in the past!"


    "The Prime Minister is right. After Ye Hua''s death, in order to show great virtue, the emperor posthumously appointed Ye Hua as the Dauntless General of Morality, a title rivalling that of the Emperor. But now that Ye Hua is alive and back, he is the living Dauntless General of Morality, on equal footing with you, as you once said," Han Ya''s words darkened Huang Fei''s expression even more. Who knew if this Ye Hua would reallye back alive!


    What''s the point of posthumously honouring a dead person? The problem was that the dead person had returned!


    "I ask you all, is there a solution?" Huang Fei questioned sternly, feeling troubled and annoyed.


    This was like lifting a stone only to drop it on one''s foot. Why did he bother posthumously appointing a Dauntless General of Morality without considering the consequences? Although the effect was good at the time, now...


    "Your Majesty, I suggest observing the situation for now. Verify the authenticity of this Ye Hua. I believe Ye Shen will confirm it," Shan Junren advised. Instead of specting, it would be better to see how others make their moves first and then determine the next steps.


    "Han Ya, what do you think?" Huang Fei asked in a low voice.


    Han Ya took a breath and said, "Your Majesty, I have a n."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it," Huang Fei became interested.


    Han Ya spoke quietly, "Your Majesty, the matter involving the Ninth Prince and Qian Yuqing, you should be aware of it."


    Huang Fei instantly understood.


    "Prime Minister, what is your opinion on this matter?" Huang Fei inquired.


    Shan Junren pondered for a moment and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, although the wedding of Qian Yuqing and Ye Hua is not officiallypleted, after a thousand years, the news of Ninth Prince''s affair has already spread within the city, and everyone is optimistic about them!"


    Pausing for a moment, Shan Junren continued with a cold tone, "If Your Majesty wants to use this to get rid of Ye Hua, it must be announced in the Spirit City before everyone knows that Ye Hua has returned!"


    Han Ya nodded, "If Ye Hua dares to act recklessly, Your Majesty has a hundred ways to convict him! Of course, the prerequisite is that Ye Hua still cares about Qian Yuqing."


    "Good!" Huang Fei pped his hands abruptly, then stood up.


    "As long as Ye Hua is not eliminated, it will be a thorn in my heart. Tomorrow morning, I will announce Yun''er and Qian Yuqing''s wedding to the world!" Huang Fei was initially reluctant about this matter, considering Qian Yuqing''s past connection with Ye Hua, even though she hadn''t married him, there had been a history.


    But Huang Yun is his most valued son. If this son likes it, who is the father to disapprove?


    However, now it''s not a matter of liking or disliking; it''s about using this incident to provoke Ye Hua. With that, he would have an excuse to eliminate this Dauntless General of Morality, and everyone would have nothing to say. They would even praise the emperor''s wisdom.


    Since the decision was made, Huang Fei immediately drafted a decree and handed it over to the chief manager to be announced early the next morning.


    Shan Junren and Han Ya left one after the other.


    Huang Fei, however, went to Huang Yun''s sleeping pce to check the situation.


    "The Emperor arrives!" A high-pitched voice echoed.


    Huang Yun, who had no intention of sleeping at this time, was sitting on a chair in contemtion. Upon hearing the outside noise, he immediately got up to greet.


    "Son pays respects to Father!" Huang Yun respectfully called.


    "Rise."


    Father and son entered the room, with Huang Yun standing beside Huang Fei, asking respectfully, "Father, what brings you here sote? Is there anything you need tomand?"


    "Yun''er, tomorrow your wedding with Qian Yuqing will be announced to the world," Huang Fei got straight to the point.


    Huang Yun''s eyes lit up, and joy immediately appeared on his face. He hurriedly knelt and thanked, "Thank you, Father, for granting your child''s wish!"


    "Have you seen Ye Hua?" Huang Fei asked, puzzled.


    Huang Yun, still kneeling on the ground, shook his body, and after a while, he said in a deep voice, "I have."


    "How does it feel?" Huang Fei inquired.


    "Very strong."


    Huang Fei chuckled lightly, "Indeed, very strong. He even dared to fight back aftering back, but this time... Father won''t let him go. You should understand what I mean."


    Huang Yun was not a fool. When he heard him mention Ye Hua, he knew why he was in such urgency.


    To announce the marriage to the world before everyone knew about Ye Hua''s return, making Qian Yuqing the woman of the royal family. As for Ye Hua, he was nothing!


    If you dared to touch the woman of the royal family, the entire Spirit City would besiege you.


    "Father, I understand! I will follow Father''s arrangements in everything."


    Huang Fei was pleased, stood up, and patted his son''s shoulder, "Get ready to be the groom."


    "Yes."


    Honestly, back then, Huang Fei wanted to marry Qian Yuqing, but Ye Hua snatched her away. This time, it was considered arranging for his son what he himself couldn''t get.


    Is it considered letting his son have what he couldn''t?


    "Son bids farewell to Father." Watching Father leave, Huang Yun finally showed a happy smile on his face. The timing of Ye Hua''s appearance was quite good, making Father agree. He thought he would have to persuade him with many words.


    At the mere thought of tomorrow approaching, Huang Yun couldn''t conceal the excitement in his heart.


    However, in the Ye family, Ye Shen was finally awakened by Ye Chen and others.


    "Damned beast! I''m going to hack him alive!" Ye Shen opened his eyes and shouted angrily.


    "Father, please don''t act impulsively. You can''t beat big brother," Ye Liangcai, grabbing his father, spoke a harsh truth, quite disheartening.


    Ye Shen was frozen, scenes from just moments ago echoing in his mind.


    I can''t even beat my own son, and he even tossed me around!!


    Ye Chen noticed that his father''s figure suddenly became much older, so he hurriedly asked, "Father, what should we do now?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 987 (Vast and Profound)

    Chapter 987 (Vast and Profound)


    Ye Shen gazed at the starry sky, and after a long while, he said lightly, "Tomorrow, I will go to the imperial court!"


    It seems that Father is preparing to seek the Emperor''s help, urging the Emperor to intervene.


    This is a good thing, but they fear that Ye Hua might not meet the Emperor. If that happens, the entire Ye family could be doomed.


    Wait!


    Elder brother is now the Dauntless General of Morality. The Emperor himself acknowledged it in the past, dering that he and elder brother are like brothers. Everyone heard it, and they hailed the Emperor''s wisdom.


    Now that elder brother has returned, can it be said that he is on equal footing with the Emperor?


    "Father! Don''t get too agitated!" Ye Chen hurriedly eximed, expressing what he had just thought.


    Ye Shen, upon hearing this, also calmed down a bit. Youngest brother is right; this matter needs to be rified with the Emperor.


    In the past, the Ye family suffered because of Ye Hua once; this time, they must not let him jeopardise the family again!


    Ye Liangcai and Ye Zhe stood by silently, digesting the events of the evening.


    Elder brother has be someone not to be trifled with. In the past, he could be teased, even if it meant some banter. But now, even before Ye Shen started speaking, he was being battered by elder brother.


    It''s terrifying.


    At this moment, Ye Hua is still unaware that the Emperor has already started plotting against him. Ye Hua doesn''t care much about those things; in the Spirit City, he is just a passerby. The only thing he appreciates is the delicious food his mother prepares. In the future, he''ll have Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi learn from her.


    Thinking about it, Ye Hua became puzzled.


    Why should he make Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi learn?


    Isn''t he nning to take his mother to the Voidless Empire?


    Having cleared the three dishes in front of him, Ye Hua was content.


    Ye Juetian, sitting beside him, was also happy, despite the fact that elder brother had just tricked him.


    Le Jing watched as her son devoured the food she made, feeling very pleased. This kind of happiness hadn''t been felt for a long time; it was like fulfilling a wish.


    "Little Tian, tidy up a bit," she said suddenly.


    Ye Juetian looked at his mother. Everything happened too quickly; he was caught off guard and couldn''t react. With the focus on the older one, the younger one was forgotten. Mother was too biased; didn''t she realise that the younger one was also hungry...


    Ye Juetian had no choice but to tidy up and leave the room.


    Suddenly, his eyes brightened. Mother must be sending him away, not wanting him to be a third wheel.


    How pitiful... he has be a third wheel now.


    In the room, Ye Hua''s heart was a bit nervous again. This woman in front of him was both unfamiliar and familiar. Right now, he didn''t know what to say; chat? It seemed there were no topics to discuss. Or should he call her mother? He wasn''t ready for that yet; he couldn''t say it.


    The hands that Ye Hua had ced on the table were held by Le Jing.


    Upon experiencing such a gesture, Ye Hua''s whole body trembled.


    "Ye Hua, it''s truly wonderful to see you back again," Le Jing said with a satisfied smile, gently rubbing Ye Hua''s hand and relishing the sensation of that familiar feeling.


    Ye Hua remained silent.


    Understanding that Ye Hua is currently suffering from amnesia, Le Jing didn''t me him. Perhaps he felt a bit surprised, but after all, they are mother and son. With prolonged contact, that long-lost feeling would inevitably resurface.


    "In my heart, there have always been two regrets, and now one of the regret has ceased. The other one is still there," Le Jing said, looking at Ye Hua with an unusual smile.


    Ye Hua felt ufortable under such a gaze, as if she was about to sell him out.


    Softly, Le Jing continued, "Yuqing is a good girl, Ye Hua, can''t you understand that you owe her something? Mother now has only one request, and that is to give Yuqing a perfect ending."


    "I''m married," Ye Hua said indifferently. His feelings towards Qian Yuqing were unclear. If she were treated as a collectible, she would indeed be worth keeping. But if it came to love?


    Ye Hua felt that it hadn''t reached that level. Qian Yuqing seemed to have a fondness for his past self, but unfortunately, he was no longer that person. This was destined to be a karmic rtionship.


    Uh... maybe that was a bit too much. If he could collect her like Daji, it might be worth considering. However, it''s impossible to treat her like Qing Ya and the others.


    Ye Hua and Qian Yuqing had no emotional connection.


    Ye Hua was also deceiving himself. If he truly didn''t like her, why did he save her in the pce that day? And why did he let her take advantage of him, hugging her?


    It should be noted that Ye Hua is a man with cleanliness habits. He wouldn''t touch an ordinary woman. If he could touch her, she would be at the level of national beauty.


    Le Jing sighed softly, "Ye Hua, after so many years outside, being married. But mother wants to tell you, Yuqing has sacrificed too much for you. You can''t hurt her heart, understand?"


    So many people said that Qian Yuqing had sacrificed a lot for him, making him almost believe it.


    Of course, Ye Hua did believe it. This woman was willing to die just to see him once; it would be fake to say that it didn''t move him.


    But after all, he is a man. But can he be easily won over by you? Wouldn''t that make him seem frivolous?


    Moreover, even if you want to pursue him, you need to spend some time with him to see if you have the qualities of a wife.


    Watching his son in a daze, Le Jing asked gently, "Ye Hua, did you hear what mother said?"


    "Oh? Hm?" Ye Hua was momentarily stunned, speaking with a puzzled tone.


    However, Le Jing didn''t detect any hesitation, thinking that Ye Hua had agreed. She instantlyughed yfully, "Ye Hua, you''re truly a good son to mother. Yuqing, having you as a husband, will surely be happy for a lifetime. Her sacrifices have finally paid off."


    Ye Hua stared nkly at his mother.


    What did he just say?


    Chinese characters are profound and extensive, with different pronunciations representing different meanings. Even a single character can have different interpretations in various contexts.


    For example,


    C¨£o! [In a literal sense, "Cao" refers to grass or vegetation. In informalnguage and inte ng, "Cao" is sometimes used as a substitute for a more explicit word. It''s a way of expressing frustration or disbelief without using explicitnguage.]


    This character is so profound; even I, the deity, like it.


    Who doesn''t like the beauty of flowers and nts? You humans with problematic thoughts, I, the original, am still pure enough.


    But I really didn''t say anything just now.


    "Ye Hua, have a good night''s sleep tonight, and tomorrow go find Yuqing. You know, she has been waiting for you for a thousand years. Don''t let her wait any longer. Mother feels sorry for Yuqing."


    Ye Hua didn''t know how to respond. Should he reject it now?


    I, the deity, always keep my word, and it''s unshakable like Mount Tai.


    But did I, the deity, just say that?


    This is a contradictorybination.


    "Ah, brother, you''ve finallye to your senses! Sister-inw has finally waited for this day. It''s really great!" At this moment, Ye Juetian suddenly ran out and eximed.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 988 (Trouble is Brewing)

    Chapter 988 (Trouble is Brewing)


    Ye Juetian continued, "Big brother, really, if you like her, just like her. Why keep Sister-inw outside for several days without any concern?"


    "Ah! Ye Hua, did you keep Yuqing outside? What happened?" Le Jing asked anxiously, thinking that they had just had a disagreement.


    Ye Hua looked at Ye Juetian, who suddenly felt uneasy.


    "Little Tian... sigh..." Ye Hua couldn''t even find the right words; he could only speak with this difficult-to-utter tone.


    Ye Juetian was confused; big brother, your framing and trapping skills are truly skillful.


    "Little Tian, tell mother, why are big brother and big sister-inw having a disagreement? Did you provoke them?" Le Jing asked sternly, thinking that Little Tian stillcked maturity at this age.


    Feeling himself no match for big brother; Ye Juetian, who used to be straightforward, realised that big brother has a brain now, unlike before when he was just single-minded.


    "Mother, you talk to big brother. I''ll go back and rest. Goodbye."


    "Little Tian! Little Tian!" Le Jing called softly, but Ye Juetian didn''t dare to linger.


    Ye Hua''s lips showed a hint of a smile, but as soon as his mother turned around, that hint of a smile disappeared, turning into the aloof Ye Hua.


    "Ye Hua, from now on, treat Yuqing well. Mother will be reassured," Le Jing said.


    ''Well, considering how earnestly mother is advising, I, the deity, will reluctantly ept it. It''s really unbearable.''


    "Got it," Ye Hua responded softly.


    Le Jing''s face was filled with a happy smile, full of contentment. "Ye Hua, bring your wife over when you have time, let mother take a look."


    "Okay, good." Ye Hua obediently agreed. In fact, his expression was almost the same as when he conversed with the olddy back then¡ªbasically, not saying much.


    Le Jing finally put down a stone in her heart. It''s really great.


    Suddenly, Ye Hua thought of something and said softly, "I have four children."


    Le Jing was surprised, then grabbed Ye Hua''s arm with both hands. "Really? Hurry, show them to mother."


    ''Oh my, I''m actually a grandmother. This is great! Ye Hua actually has four children. I wonder if they resemble him.''


    Ye Hua''s hand condensed, and a photo appeared.


    Le Jing took the photo with a puzzled expression, looking at the picture of a family of eight.


    The four children stood in front, smiling, while Ye Hua stood in the middle. On both sides were three beautiful women.


    Not bad, my son has good taste.


    And these children, they really look good. Ye Hua''s genes are indeed powerful!


    "Good, good, good!!!" Le Jing waspletely satisfied.


    "But Ye Hua, why do you have three women surrounding you?"


    "I actually have three wives. One of them is not in the pce, so Little Tian thinks I only have two wives," Ye Hua exined, speaking more naturally now.


    Le Jing nodded, not ming him. These three daughters-inw seemed to be good.


    "Ye Hua, so you must not mistreat Yuqing. Take good care of her and try to have a chubby boy next year."


    Ye Hua had no other choice but to nod and agree for now; he could discuss itter.


    In the end, the mother and son chatted a bit more, and Le Jing brought Ye Juetian to arrange Ye Hua''s residence.


    "Big brother, well done! This is my big brother!" Ye Juetian climbed onto Ye Hua''s shoulder, feeling delighted.


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything. Should he chop off his younger brother''s arm?


    "Don''t force something which is not meant to be." Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Tsk tsk, if sister-inw bes someone else''s woman, big brother, try saying that again," Ye Juetian said with a teasing tone.


    Ye Hua remained silent after hearing that.


    Ye Juetian brought Ye Hua to the previous room and curiously asked, "Big brother, do you have any favourable impressions of sister-inw?"


    Ye Hua looked around but didn''t recall anything.


    "Sigh." Ye Juetian knew it would be like this. They had to find a way to deal with big brother''s amnesia.


    Amnesia is a fixed sequence that no one could change.


    "By the way, big brother, there''s something I need to tell you."


    "Okay."


    Ye Juetian recounted the incident about Dauntless General of Morality, giving his big brother a sense of the situation.


    Knowing this information, Ye Hua chuckled lightly.


    ''That Emperor thinks he''s qualified to sit on equal terms with me? Do you know why you''re still alive now?


    It''s just because I am merciful. This statement applies to every deity here.''


    "Big brother, don''t secretly meet with big sister-inw," Ye Juetian left with a mischievous smile.


    Ye Hua shook his head. ''I, the deity, have always been pursued; how could I chase after a woman?


    And I, the deity, never have secret meetings.''


    Sitting on the bed, Ye Hua waved his hand!


    The entire room lit up, and a figure slowly appeared.


    Ye Hua finally saw his past self ¨C very handsome, very aloof, somewhat resembling the original, but still not quite enough.


    However, the hairstyle was quite nice. ''This deity has never grown long hair; maybe it''s worth a try.''


    Suddenly, Ye Hua noticed the floor moving.


    A graceful figure walked out, then threw herself into his arms, a scene simr to how Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi leaned on him ¨C almost identical.


    It seems that his past self was indeed deeply in love with Qian Yuqing.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly, dispelling the illusion, then walked to the floor, opening it to reveal an underground passage.


    ''Seems like it leads to where Qian Yuqing is. Should this deity go over and meet her?


    But, on second thought, this deity isn''t someone who uses secret passages. Besides, this matter is for Qian Yuqing toprehend on her own.''


    Closing the floor, Ye Hua took off his clothes andy on the bed. The bed was a bit hard, not veryfortable to sleep on.


    Just bear with it for the night; there are things to do tomorrow.


    This night, some couldn''t sleep, while others slept soundly.


    Dawn slowly rose, signalling the start of a new day. However, the entire Spirit City felt a bit oppressive.


    This was because a lot happenedst night, even though they didn''t know exactly what. It felt like a major event urred.


    At this moment, Ye Shen had already dressed in court attire, ready to enter the pce for an audience. The Ye family wasn''t very far from the imperial pce, so Ye Shen decided to walk there.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, he saw many people whispering to each other, some rushing towards the announcement board.


    Ye Shen was puzzled and followed to take a look.


    Before even getting close, he overheard people talking.


    "The Ninth Prince and Qian Yuqing''s marriage has actually been arranged. Isn''t that too fake?"


    "Why fake? I think the Ninth Prince and Qian Yuqing are a perfect match."


    "Even if they''re a perfect match, she is still Ye Hua''s woman. Don''t you understand that?"


    "Ye Hua died a long time ago; now there''s only Huang Yun!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 989 (Good News)

    Chapter 989 (Good News)


    "Are you trying to start a fight?"


    "Bring it on! I''m not afraid of you!" Two fans immediately started fighting.


    However, Ye Shen didn''t bother to watch and walked towards the announcement board.


    As he looked at the red-lettered good news on the board, Ye Shen was stunned ¨C the Emperor had actually approved it!


    Ye Shen quickly understood; the approval at this critical moment was clearly aimed at Ye Hua!


    If Ye Hua dared to act recklessly, there would be a pretext to eliminate his title of Dauntless General of Morality!


    It was a good strategy, but!


    If Ye Hua really fell for it, wouldn''t the Emperor find an excuse to exploit and destory the Ye family?


    Ye Shen couldn''t quite figure it out at this point.


    He no longer felt like entering the pce; there was no mood for it. What exactly was the Emperor nning? Just removing Ye Hua alone, or was he intending to eliminate the entire Ye family?


    With a serious expression, Ye Shen walked back.


    "See, the head of the Ye family is troubled."


    "How could he not be troubled? Qian Yuqing is the number one beauty in our Spirit City. She used to be his daughter-inw. Now, watching his daughter-inw marry into the royal family, anyone in his shoes would feel heartache."


    "Yeah, if Ye Hua were still alive, it would be better. Then he could see this woman''s true colours, and in the end, she abandoned him and fell into another man''s arms."


    "You guys don''t understand. Qian Yuqing has always liked Ye Hua."


    "Who knows? Maybe this woman is just stringing the Ninth Prince along, being her backup."


    "Scummy woman."


    "Bro, manners."


    Everyone had different opinions on this marriage announcement. Some felt pity for Ye Hua, while others thought if he were alive, he would see the woman''s true nature.


    However, inside the Qian family, Qian Yi had just woken up and was getting ready.


    "Family head, congrattions! Congrattions, family head!" Some servants knelt before Qian Yi, excitement on their faces.


    Qian Yi chuckled and took out some gold coins from his sleeve, sprinkling them on the ground as if feeding dogs.


    "What is there to be happy about?" Qian Yi curiously asked.


    One of them excitedly said, "Family head, the Emperor has issued a decree! The marriage between the Ninth Prince and Miss has been approved!"


    Qian Yi was stunned after hearing this. He immediately helped up the servant and asked carefully, "Exin clearly to me! There''s a reward if you do!"


    "Family head, the marriage between Miss and the Ninth Prince has been publicly announced by the Emperor." The servant shouted with excitement, as if he himself was marrying Miss.


    The surprise came too quickly, and Qian Yi felt a dizzying sensation. Since bing an Overlord, he hadn''t felt this way.


    Seeing the family head looking like he was about to copse, the servants all rushed in, carefully supporting him.


    Suddenly, Qian Yi burst intoughter, tossing a bag of coins on the ground, and the servants eagerly scrambled to grab them.


    However, outside Qian Yuqing''s room, a group of maids respectfully called out, "Congrattions, Miss! Congrattions, Miss."


    Qian Yuqing, who had just woken up, was puzzled. Why were they congratting her so early in the morning? Qian Yuqing opened the door and looked at the maids kneeling on the ground. "What''s going on?"


    "Miss, the Emperor has issued a decree. The wedding between the Ninth Prince and Miss will take ce in seven days!" one of the maids announced.


    Upon hearing this news, Qian Yuqing found it hard to believe. She showed a face simr to her father''s, but their attitudes werepletely different.


    "Say it again!" Qian Yuqing spoke in a low voice.


    The maid repeated the news.


    Qian Yuqing felt a dizzying sensation. Seeing her almost fainting with joy, the maids rushed forward to support her.


    The Emperor had actually issued a decree! How could this be possible? Was it because Huang Yun had pleaded with the Emperor?


    It must be the case. Did the Emperor not consider any consequences? What were these people thinking?


    She was a married woman, yet so many people wanted her. Were they all insane?


    Qian Yuqing walked straight into her room and closed the door.


    One of the maids was puzzled. Why was Miss angry? If such good news happened to her, she would definitely be overjoyed.


    At this moment, Qian Yi walked over, took out a bag of coins, and threw them on the ground. The maids went crazy fighting for them, and Qian Yi enjoyed the scene.


    "Yuqing, Yuqing, your father ising in." Qian Yi knocked on the door and then entered the room.


    However, Qian Yuqing, who was currently lying on the bed, was quietly crying. When the real thing happened, she felt helpless and wanted to talk to Ye Hua, to seek his help. She couldn''t handle it on her own; it was too difficult, too tiring...


    In the Ye family, Ye Hua also got up. Today, his mood was quite good.


    After all, knowing who his mother was, he could finally investigate his cause of death. He wanted to see who had killed him!


    Being killed twice, would there be a third time?


    If there was truly someone formidable, Ye Hua would be delighted. He hoped that this formidable person woulde out soon and challenge him.


    In a good mood, Ye Hua changed his hairstyle today and even changed his clothes.


    It was exactly the same as what he sawst night¡ªdark-coloured robe, exquisite hair bun, long ck hair cascading down his back.


    Ye Hua stood in front of the mirror and looked at himself. It had a unique charm, and he looked exceptionally handsome.


    ''I really don''t know how my past self managed to be pursued and captured by Qian Yuqing. It seems like she took advantage of this deity.''


    ''The women who are with this deity, they all hit the jackpot to be my women.''


    ''I am just too outstanding; I can''t hide it anymore.''


    Ye Hua opened the door, and the air outside was refreshing with the scent of flowers and the chirping of birds.


    As for the house that was destroyed yesterday, Ye Shen fixed it with a simple spell. For an Overlord, it was effortless.


    Ye Hua decided to go out for a walk. Since he is Ye Hua, everyone should know!


    The Supreme Overlord is back!


    ''Let''s see what expression that Emperor will have.'' Ye Hua was quite curious.


    Among the servants of the Ye family, many of them were old employees.


    When they saw Ye Hua in a dark-coloured robe, they were all stunned.


    That demeanour, those actions, were simply identical.


    Ye Hua felt that the gazes of these people were interesting; they were surprised, just as he wanted.


    "Big brother!" Suddenly a voice sounded behind Ye Hua.


    Turning around, Ye Hua saw that it was the one with narrow eyes; he didn''t even know what to call him.


    Of course, the one with narrow eyes was Ye Liangcai. When he saw his big brother''s appearance today, he became even more certain that this was his big brother. If this wasn''t his big brother, then it must be a ghost.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    Listening to this tone, it seemed like it was not his big brother. Still so cold, just like before. If this was an imposter, it must be the soul of his big brother.


    After all, every word and sentence of his big brother was carefully chosen, something that no one could learn. Even Ye Juetian had been trying to learn for hundreds of years, but he couldn''t reproduce that charm.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 990 (What a Good Woman)

    Chapter 990 (What a Good Woman)


    "Nothing," Ye Liangcai said softly.


    Ye Hua nced at Ye Liangcai, who shrank back, appearing quite fearful.


    This big brother had indeed changed. Although his gaze used to carry a hint of indifference, there was still a trace of familial affection. However, now, the coldnesscked any familial warmth and was tinged with a hint of killing intent.


    Ignoring him, Ye Hua turned and walked towards the main gate of the Ye family, disying an attitude as if he were the eldest in the family.


    Why did Ye Hua leave so early in the morning? The reason was quite simple: he wanted to see what breakfast options were avable. After all, this was the Spirit City; breakfast should be diverse. Besides, aside from having breakfast, he also needed to let others know that he had returned!


    Ye Hua stood at the entrance of the Ye family, and the guards on both sides still looked at him with astonished gazes.


    It felt so unreal.


    Ye Hua descended the steps slowly, and his attire quickly attracted the attention of the onlookers!


    "I..." A man who saw Ye Hua was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    "What is this..." A woman, holding her child, looked at Ye Hua walking towards her. Back in the day, she was in her prime, but now she had be a mother.


    "Oh my God! I''m seeing a ghost!"


    "Ah ah ah! This is!!! This is Ye Hua!"


    "Could it be Ye Juetian disguised as Ye Hua..." one man questioned sceptically.


    However, he was soon met with a chorus of disagreement.


    "Ye Juetian wouldn''t have this demeanour. It doesn''t evenpare to half of Ye Hua''s elegance."


    "Exactly, this is the real Ye Hua!"


    "Don''t you guys find it curious? Is he alive or a ghost?"


    A group of girls rolled their eyes, "Such a handsome guy, even if he''s a ghost, we ept him."


    The news of Ye Hua''s appearance on the streets quickly swept through the entire Spirit City. Some people were running and shouting for their lives, saying that Ye Hua had returned, urging everyone toe and see.


    Ye Hua remained calm in the face of this small-scale event; he didn''t care at all.


    As for these women, they were no different from those on Earth. They saw Ye Hua and were willing to offer their dirty bodies. What kind of man did they think Ye Hua was?


    But the breakfast in Spirit City wasn''t that great. Ye Hua still thought Earth''s breakfast was more vorful.


    ''Suddenly, I really crave fried dough sticks and rice porridge. Thebination of the two is simply a perfect match.''


    ''Let''s try the meat buns here first; they seem promising.''


    Ye Hua walked towards a meat bun stall, and the owner''s face lit up when he saw Ye Hua approaching.


    "Sir, you''ve finally returned! Xiao Xi, quickly prepare meat buns for Sir," the meat bun seller eximed with excitement.


    This left Ye Hua puzzled; the expression seemed a bit exaggerated. So, he waited silently, showing no reaction.


    The owner, however, seemed unsure of what to say.


    Ye Hua took two meat buns from a nearby woman and asked calmly, "How much?"


    "Sir, no need for money. If it weren''t for you in the past, Xiao Xi and I would have been driven out of the Spirit City long ago," the owner said with gratitude.


    Understanding the situation, Ye Hua realised his past self had apparently been a do-gooder, which seemed quite boring. Nevertheless, the Supreme Overlord wouldn''t eat without paying; that wasn''t his style.


    "How much is it?" Ye Hua asked again, his tone showing a hint of impatience.


    The owner was startled and hurriedly said, "Even if it''s small, it''s a treat from Xiao Xi for Sir."


    Ye Hua took out two gold coins and ced them on the table. Then, he left, as gold should be a universal currency.


    Exchanging two gold coins for two meat buns, who could spoil themselves like the Supreme Overlord?


    As Ye Hua appeared on the street again, it seemed like a crowd had gathered. Everyone came to watch the spectacle, making Ye Hua feel awkward.


    It resembled those fanatical star-chasers, their heated and zealous gazes making it seem like a single word from him could make them abandon their lives.


    The old Ye Hua used to handle this situation skillfully, manipting these civilians into behaving properly, probablyying the foundation for his future reign as emperor.


    Thinking about this, Ye Hua''s lips curled into a slight smile, finding it quite interesting.


    The concealment was still quite deep; he could easily see through their hidden motives. Unfortunately, he got tricked.


    Otherwise, his past self would probably be the emperor by now.


    Indeed, Ye Hua thought he was a good person, but it turned out he was quite scheming. Winning people''s hearts and preparing to rebel against the emperor!


    If Ye Hua''s guess was correct, this guy was supposed to get married to Qian Yuqing that day, but instead ofpleting the ceremony, he went out to fight!


    What kind of significant event made him lose the mood for marriage? He spected that this guy was waiting for this opportunity!


    Because he knew that these people had started to take action, and if he could survive, it would be a pretext to overthrow the emperor! At that time, all the people would cheer for Ye Hua.


    ''Unfortunately, he was still too young and got wiped out! If not wiped out, this deity wouldn''t appear. Did he want to be the emperor? Let this deity figure out a way, maybe it would work.''


    "Are you Lord Ye Hua?" A little girl stood in front of Ye Hua, looking up with curiosity, appearing very cute.


    Ye Hua lowered his head to look at the little girl, finding a resemnce to Ah Li when she was young. So, he softened a bit and curiously asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Lord Ye Hua,e with me," the little girl seemed urgent and pulled Ye Hua along.


    Ye Hua was helpless. After all, his current identity was the benevolent Ye Hua who cared for his subjects. He temporarily restrained his slightly cruel nature.


    Soon, Ye Hua was dragged to the bulletin board.


    At this moment, everyone was watching Ye Hua, curious about what would happen when he saw his woman marrying someone else. This Spirit City was probably going to be shaken!


    Indeed, Ye Hua saw it, and his gaze gradually narrowed! This Qian Yuqing, who imed to be sincerely in love with him, turned out to be rushing back to get married!


    Haha! What a joke!


    As everyone watched, Ye Hua''s expression changed, bing darker and darker.


    "Big brother! Big brother! Why did youe out?" Ye Juetian finally found his big brother. When he saw the news in the morning that his sister-inw was going to marry into the royal family, he felt anxious. He rushed back as soon as he found out.


    Not finding his big brother at home, he realised that his big brother hade out for a walk. If his big brother knew that his sister-inw was going to marry into the royal family, he would go crazy.


    Facing Ye Juetian''s words, everyone once again affirmed that this was Ye Hua.


    But thetter part of Ye Juetian''s statement was strange, as if Ye Hua were a lunatic who suddenly ran out.


    Ye Hua turned around, coldly looking at Ye Juetian, who was startled. It seemed that Ye Hua was indeed angry!


    Walking towards Ye Juetian, Ye Hua stood in front of him, pointing at Ye Juetian''s chest and said, "This is your so-called good woman!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 991 (Get Lost!)

    Chapter 991 (Get Lost!)


    After saying that, he left without looking back, in a bad mood. It felt like when one''s pet didn''t listen and went to eat someone else''s meat¡ªwhat was the point of keeping such a pet?


    Not directly chopping off heads was already him showing mercy.


    "Big brother, wait!" Ye Juetian quickly caught up, realising that something was wrong! The big brother had just returned, and the emperor issued a decree. It was obvious that it was aimed at the big brother.


    In the crowd, some men quietly left, rushing back to the imperial pce to report the news.


    Ye Hua walked towards the Ye family with a cold face, and Ye Juetian quickly caught up, exining, "Big brother, don''t be fooled. Sister-inw sincerely cares for you."


    "Sincerely? The imperial decree is already given. Is that sincerity?" Ye Hua said coldly.


    "Big brother, think about it. You just returned, and the emperor issued a decree. There are many suspicious points. I guess he wants you and sister-inw to have a conflict. Don''t be fooled." Ye Juetian was genuinely anxious. He had thought yesterday that his big brother and sister-inw were finally together, but it changed so quickly.


    Ye Hua sneered, disdainfully saying, "Then the emperor sessfully fooled me!"


    "Big brother!!!" Ye Juetian shouted helplessly, knowing it was a trap, and yet the big brother still fell for it.


    ''Big brother, even in the Sapphire Continent, you are the emperor. Don''t you know such strategies?''


    "Enough said. I don''t have such a woman!" Ye Hua said coldly, deciding to talk to his mother about this matter and never mention Qian Yuqing again.


    Ye Hua walked directly towards his mother''s room, with Ye Juetian closely following behind.


    Today''s Le Jing was different from usual. She sat outside the courtyard ying the zither, looking in good spirits. However, seeing her son walking in with a stern face, her willow eyebrows furrowed, and her younger son following closely behind, looking mncholic, she knew something had happened.


    Ye Hua stood in front of Le Jing.


    And Ye Juetian respectfully called out, "Mother."


    "Ye Hua, what''s wrong?" Le Jing nodded and asked Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua said in a low voice, "Don''t mention Qian Yuqing in front of me again, let alone marrying her! It''s impossible!"


    Hearing Ye Hua''s words, Le Jing was startled. "Ye Hua, what happened? Don''t be agitated."


    "Mother, the emperor has decreed to marry sister-inw to the Ninth Prince!" Ye Juetian added, feeling helpless.


    "What!" Le Jing eximed. Her son had just returned, and the emperor suddenly did this, catching them off guard!


    It seemed that her son was jealous, even though he imed not to like her. What did his jealousy mean now?


    Le Jing held Ye Hua''s hand and sat down, softly saying, "Ye Hua, you must stay calm at this time. This is definitely not Yuqing''s intention; it''s a scheme by the emperor."


    "Regardless of whether it''s a scheme or not, this is my attitude." Ye Hua said indifferently, seeming to have lost hisposure, unlike the past when he never panicked in the face of any situation, even if there were conflicts with Qing Ya.


    But looking at him today, hepletely acted as if he wanted a divorce. It seems that he didn''t even give a chance for exnation, disying a very impulsive demeanour, which was quite inappropriate.


    Seeing her son being so firm, Le Jing advised, "I know Yuqing. She could never do anything that would betray you. At this point, you two should face this together."


    "I''m not interested. I''m going to rest." Ye Hua said indifferently and left without looking back.


    "Ye Hua..." Le Jing stood up and called out, but Ye Hua questioned as he left.


    Watching Ye Hua leave in anger, Le Jing sighed lightly, "Little Tian, your big brother is in a bad mood now. Don''t tell Yuqing about this, understand?"


    "Yes, Mother, I understand." Ye Juetian knew exactly what his mother meant. He was afraid that his big brother would say hurtful things.


    After all, sister-inw must be in pain now. If she were hurt by big brother again, how would they resolve itter?


    Ye Juetian was now the tag along behind Ye Hua. Even if Ye Hua walked into the house, Ye Juetian followed.


    However, Ye Hua did not stop this situation.


    Inside the Qian family, Qian Yuqing had already finished feeling sad. Qian Yi tried to console her, but to no avail, so she left.


    "Miss, your health is important. Eat something." A maid stood respectfully and suggested. Qian Yuqing hadn''t eaten anything until now, but for an Overlord, it didn''t matter.


    Qian Yuqing sat on the bed in a daze, thinking about how to break off this engagement.


    "Miss..." The maid seemed to want to say something but was hesitant.


    Qian Yuqing came back to her senses and said calmly, "Speak if you have something to say."


    "It''s like this, Miss. Today, the servants heard that Ye Hua has returned!" The little maid said with her head lowered.


    "Ye Hua has returned?" Qian Yuqing didn''t react at first.


    "Yes, Miss. Many people saw him on the street today," the maid replied.


    Qian Yuqing finally reacted. She stood up excitedly and asked, "Ye Hua has returned?!"


    "Yes, Miss." The maid looked at the smiling expression on her face, feeling a bit worried.


    Qian Yuqing was overjoyed. Ye Hua had reallye back. This was great. Ye Hua still liked her. That rascal, that day he hugged her and even put her back. She hadn''t seen such a clumsy man before.


    In normal circumstances, he should have taken her into the room at that time and then...


    Thinking of those intimate things, Qian Yuqing''s small face blushed. What was she thinking? She couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    "Miss?" The maid couldn''t help but ask. With the Miss being so surprised, wouldn''t she get sick?


    Qian Yuqing quickly suppressed her joyful smile, "Leave the food. You can leave for now."


    "Yes, Miss." The maid respectfully said.


    After the maid left, Qian Yuqing ate a little, then asked the maid to leave and went to the secret passage.


    Of course, she was going to find Ye Hua.


    In Ye Hua''s room.


    The two brothers were drinking and ying, more precisely, Ye Juetian was apanying his big brother to drink.


    Who proposed to drink? Of course, it was Ye Hua''s suggestion, just like he was unhappy.


    "Big brother, sister-inw is a good woman. Don''t misunderstand her." Ye Juetian couldn''t help but persuade.


    "Very much like love." Ye Hua snorted. [He is likely implying that the situation or behaviour being discussed resembles theplexities and sometimes misunderstandings associated with romantic rtionships.]


    Ye Juetian was confused. What did he mean?


    The two brothers were drinking vigorously, and the room was filled with the smell of alcohol.


    Suddenly, the floor made a sound, and both brothers looked over instantly.


    They saw a beautiful woman crawling out of the secret passage.


    Qian Yuqing finally saw Ye Hua. He really came! This was all true... Fantastic!


    Qian Yuqing, with tears of joy in her eyes, ran towards Ye Hua, seemingly wanting a big hug.


    However, Ye Hua had a stern face and pushed her away with his hand, saying, "Get lost!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 992 (It has nothing to do with me!)

    Chapter 992 (It has nothing to do with me!)


    Qian Yuqing, caught off guard, was pushed down!


    Ye Juetian was dumbfounded. Big brother... this is too ruthless!!


    Qian Yuqing was also stunned. Ye Hua actually pushed her away and even said...


    "Get lost!"


    There was no extra expression on Ye Hua''s face, as if he had just pushed away an enemy. There was no sense of shame.


    Ye Juetian was the first to react, quickly walking to Qian Yuqing. "Sister-inw, are you okay?"


    At this moment, Qian Yuqing was confused. After a thousand years, she finally saw him, but Ye Hua ruthlessly pushed her away. She had imagined many scenes of their reunion, but never this kind.


    Ignoring Qian Yuqing beside him, Ye Hua silently stared at the cup, seemingly lost in thought.


    Ye Juetian helped Qian Yuqing up, not knowing what to say.


    Finally, he spoke softly, "Sister-inw, big brother is angry because he found out about the marriage. That''s why he''s upset."


    This exnation worked at least, letting Qian Yuqing know why Ye Hua was angry.


    It turned out to be marriage.


    Qian Yuqing walked quietly behind Ye Hua, looking at the familiar back, unchanged from before.


    But seeing it now and not knowing what to say, her emotions were particrly intense¡ªexcitement, nervousness, hesitation, all mixed together.


    "Ye Hua, it''s not what you think. I haven''t done anything to betray you. I haven''t let anyone touch me." To rify things, Qian Yuqing spoke boldly. After all, no man would want his woman to have been touched by other men.


    "It has nothing to do with me," Ye Hua said coldly.


    However, this coldness was like sharp des, cutting into Qian Yuqing''s heart.


    Ye Juetian quickly added, "Big brother, this must be the emperor''s plot. He knew you were back, so he was afraid and tried to provoke you in this way."


    Qian Yuqing stood behind Ye Hua, looking at this familiar figure, unchanged. However, she didn''t know what to say. She felt extremely excited, nervous, and at a loss for words.


    "Ye Hua, it''s not what you think. I haven''t done anything to betray you. I haven''t let anyone touch me."


    "Doesn''t matter. Marry whomever you want. It''s up to you," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Hearing this, Qian Yuqing bit her lip tightly, and tears uncontrobly flowed down her cheeks. So many years of effort led to this moment, and she exchanged it for such an ending.


    "Big brother, how can you say that about sister-inw! Sister-inw has done so much for our mother. If not for her, mother wouldn''t have lived this long. Even if she wants to marry into the royal family, it''s for our mother''s sake. How can''t you appreciate her sacrifice for our mother?" Ye Juetian felt that big brother was acting the same as before, too straightforward.


    Ye Hua''s tone remained indifferent. "I can handle mother''s affairs myself; I don''t need others to intervene."


    "Big brother, sister-inw is family. Why treat her as an outsider?" Ye Juetian was puzzled. Why would he say such hurtful words?


    Qian Yuqing gently touched Ye Hua''s arm. "Ye Hua, Yuqing really isn''t that kind of woman."


    Ye Hua shook Qian Yuqing''s hand. "What kind of woman are you? We have nothing to do with each other now. I think I''ve made it very clear."


    "I won''t marry him. I''ll do whatever you say," Qian Yuqing pleaded. As long as Ye Hua wasn''t angry, she was willing to do anything.


    Ye Hua spoke in a low voice, "Qian Yuqing, we have nothing to do with each other anymore! You don''t need to listen to me, and I don''t want to see you! Get lost!"


    Hearing Ye Hua tell her to leave again, Qian Yuqing''s tears flowed even more violently. Why did it have to be like this?


    Covering her face, Qian Yuqing left through the secret passage. Ye Huapletely shattered her heart.


    Ye Juetian looked at his big brother, then at the departing sister-inw, not knowing which side tofort.


    Yesterday, they had agreed that big brother and sister-inw were going to start anew. But now, there was no such thing.


    At this moment, Ye Chen''s voice came from outside, "Big brother, the emperor has sent an edict."


    Ye Hua stood up directly and opened the door.


    Ye Chen, standing outside, immediately took a step back, bowing slightly with fear.


    It was better not to provoke big brother now. Otherwise, he might end up like father, tossed around by big brother.


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything and walked towards the main hall.


    Seeing big brother, sister-inw, and mother inside, Ye Chen quickly followed.


    Ye Juetian hurriedly caught up. The emperor was indeed in a hurry, already plotting against big brother. And it started with sister-inw!


    Truly an Emperor!


    In the main hall, Ye Hua saw Ye Shen, his mother, Yue Jing, and several brothers.


    Compared to them, his mothers were truly sensible.


    His mother looked much older, but the reason for this was missing Ye Hua too much! She would have to take her time to recover her health in the future.


    Ye Shen, upon seeing Ye Hua, didn''t have a pleasant expression.


    Two women standing on the side, the plump one called Ren Yue, was the biological mother of Ye Chen and Ye Yuanqing.


    The other, slender but still graceful, was Su Peiyu, the mother of Ye Liangcai and Ye Zhe.


    Both eyed Ye Hua''s appearance with some disbelief. The Ye family had been in an uproarst night, scaring them throughout the night.


    This morning, they heard that Ye Hua had returned!


    He was supposed to be dead! How did hee back? Now that he''s back, what status does his own son have? Why did he return?


    Apparently except for Yue Jing and Ye Juetian, everyone in the Ye family doesn''t want Ye Hua toe back.


    In the main hall, there was also a eunuch standing, who was also observing Ye Hua.


    As a eunuch of the emperor, he had a pair of discerning eyes. How could he forget Ye Hua? Back then, he was Spirit City''s rising star, shining brightly. Even the emperor had to greet him with a smile.


    However, Ye Hua, with his current demeanour, was exactly the same as back then, with no difference at all.


    The eunuch felt that this shouldn''t be fake. Anyone couldn''t imitate such demeanour and temperament. Take this Ye Juetian, for example. Even if he wanted to imitate, he couldn''t reproduce that charm.


    "Prince Ye!" The eunuch called to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua just looked at this eunuch with that kind of sharp, high-pitched voice that made people want to p him.


    Everyone in the Ye family was surprised at the eunuch''s address.


    Prince Ye!


    This was an extremely prestigious title. If one could be Ye Hua, it meant being at the level of the Emperor. Apparently the emperor has indeed fulfilled his promise from back then, and he has really conferred the title of Prince Ye.


    Could the emperor deny it? He said it in front of so many people. If he denies it now, won''t he be ridiculed?


    One can''t afford to lose face like this!


    The eunuch looked at Ye Hua''s expression, and it was indeed as expected. It was the same as before.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 993 (Invitation from the Emperor)

    Chapter 993 (Invitation from the Emperor)


    "The Emperor learned that Prince Ye miraculously survived the great danger, and he was delighted. He said that Prince Ye would return sooner orter! As expected, the Emperor issued a decree, inviting Prince Ye for a banquet tonight to celebrate nationwide!"


    After the eunuch finished speaking, he waited for Ye Hua to express gratitude. But Ye Hua remained motionless, his face showing no emotion whatsoever.


    Probably because of the marriage announcement released this morning, the Emperor''s move was truly brilliant. It had clearly infuriated Ye Hua, and everyone was at a loss for words.


    Seeing Ye Hua''sck of response, Ye Shen quickly knelt down to express gratitude. Following Ye Shen''s lead, everyone else, except Ye Hua, also knelt.


    ''This deity does not kneel even to the heavens. Would this deity kneel to an eunuch? Even if the Emperor came, this deity wouldn''t pay any attention. What a joke!''


    "Rebellious son, why don''t you kneel down and express gratitude!" Ye Shen wished he could p Ye Hua to death. Ye Hua''s antics would eventually destroy the Ye family!


    Ye Hua looked down at his biological father, and thetter immediately turned his head away. This rebellious son was now too arrogant; he would even strike his own father without a second thought.


    He would definitely be struck by lightning in the future! This unfilial son deserved to die!At this point, the eunuch smiled and said, "Prince Ye, His Majesty has said before that you do not need to bow."


    Indeed, the Emperor had said something like that after Ye Hua''s supposed death.


    Ye Shen had nothing to say at this point. The Emperor was obviously trying to get rid of Ye Hua. He just hoped it wouldn''t involve the whole Ye family.


    This was a disaster wherever he went.


    "Prince Ye, I won''t disturb you any longer," the eunuch said with a slight bow and then left the Ye family.


    Ye Hua didn''t expect the Emperor to act so quickly. The old tricks to provoke him, like the marriage announcement this morning, had indeed worked. He didn''t know what to say.


    As the eunuch left, Yue Jing whispered, "Ye Hua, follow Mother. She has something to tell you."


    Ye Hua nodded and followed his mother out of the main hall. Ye Juetian quickly left as well. He belonged to Ye Hua''s faction, and it was incongruent to stay with them.


    Even if the elder brother broke the sky, the younger brother had to advance and retreat with the elder brother.


    "Husband, is he really Ye Hua?" asked Ren Yue softly, looking worried.


    Ye Shen nodded and sat down.


    Su Peiyu brought a pot of tea and served Ye Shen.


    "He died, didn''t he? How did hee back to life?" Su Peiyu asked in a low voice, puzzled.


    "How would I know!" Ye Shen scolded, feeling irritated. Everything was calm before, but now things had gone wrong unexpectedly. And it was a big deal! Just thinking about it made him feel furious.


    Seeing their husband getting angry, Ren Yue and Su Peiyu didn''t say anything.


    "Dear husband, when will Yuanqinge back?" Ren Yue asked aloud. With such family changes, she should return.


    Ye Shen sipped his tea and replied, "Yuanqing should be able to return by this afternoon."


    Hearing that her second sister was returning, Ye Chen was still a bit happy. It had been over ten years since hest saw her sister. [Second sister does not mean there''s one more sister. She is just the second oldest.]


    Ye Yuanqing and Ye Chen were, after all, true siblings, so their rtionship was naturally closer. Ye Yuanqing was currently the highest-ranking official in the Ye family, aside from Ye Hua. She was also the only female general in Spirit City, often fighting on the front lines and disying a tomboyish demeanour.


    Ye Yuanqing''s rtionship with Ye Hua was average, neither too good nor too bad, unlike other brothers who envied Ye Hua''s excellence. She aimed to prove that she was more outstanding than her elder brother, capable of carrying the Ye family''s banner.


    On the other side, Le Jing led Ye Hua to her private courtyard.


    "Little Tian, let me talk to your elder brother," Le Jing said with a sigh.


    Ye Juetian nodded dejectedly. Now, he wasn''t even allowed to listen. This favouritism was...


    Mother and son walked to a stone table on the side.


    "Ye Hua, sit."


    Ye Hua sat down slowly, and Le Jing poured two cups of tea.


    Le Jing had also thought it over and decided to give her son a warning. Whether he was willing to listen or not, it was his mother''s advice.


    "Ye Hua, you should know that the Emperor has a strong prejudice against you. The previous failed assassin might have been arranged by the Emperor!" Le Jing had long felt that the incident from years ago was not simple, but she wasn''t sure. However, with the Emperor issuing a marriage announcement this morning, it further narrowed down her suspicion.


    Ye Hua remained silent. He didn''t need Le Jing to say it; he had already thought of this. Being too prominent before the Emperor was a major taboo. Moreover, the previous Ye Hua even nned to usurp the throne. Did you think this deity was unaware? He deceived everyone, even a foolish girl who loved him unconditionally.


    It was probably true that Qian Yuqing was also his pawn. Otherwise, on the day of the wedding, the ceremony wouldn''t have been disrupted so hastily.


    If it was true love, shouldn''t the ceremony bepleted first?


    So, ording to this reasoning, the Emperor''s judgement was sharp.


    "Ye Hua, you came backst night, and the Emperor must have gotten the news from Cheng Tian. The Emperor issued the marriage announcement early in the morning, using it as an excuse to eliminate you!" Le Jing said with a sense of fear. Serving an Emperor was like apanying a tiger. This saying was correct.


    When the Emperor is pleased, you are favoured, but when he is furious, you are dead.


    A person''s life and death were at the mercy of the Emperor''s whims. Whatever he wanted to do, he would do it.


    "Tonight, the Emperor is hosting a banquet. No matter how angry you are, don''t lose your temper. It''s fine if you hit Ye Shen; no one willin. However, if you hit a royal family member, it will be troublesome. In short, don''t give the Emperor any excuse to kill you, understood?" Le Jing earnestly advised, feeling that Ye Hua''s appearance was not a good thing.


    If only she had let Ye Hua stay below as the emperor and not get involved in the affairs above.


    Ye Hua nodded after hearing this. ''If this deity couldn''t figure this out, it would be a waste to watch Conan all day long.''


    "As for Yuqing''s matter, don''t let it bother you. The Emperor all maniptes it behind the scenes."


    Ye Hua remained silent. Maintaining silence is the best in some situations.


    "Alright, that''s enough of Mother''s words. Prepare well for the evening banquet. Mother will make a midnight snack and wait for you to return." Le Jing held her son''srge hand, smiling gently with a look full of affection.


    Such a gaze was something Ye Hua never grew tired of because he had never experienced such warmth before. Neither Qing Ya nor Donghuang Baizhi had given him this feeling.


    In the entire three thousand worlds, only his mother could make him feel a different kind of warmth. It seemed he hade to the right ce this time!


    Ye Hua left the court. Ye Juetian, who had been waiting on the side, quickly caught up. "Big brother, what did Mother say?"


    "She told me to be careful," Ye Hua replied indifferently.


    "Big brother, you should also go and console sister-inw."


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything, walking towards his room.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 994 (Why Did Big Brother Say Those Harsh Words)

    Chapter 994 (Why Did Big Brother Say Those Harsh Words)


    This time, Ye Juetian decided to go over and see how his sister-inw was doing.


    Ye Hua doesn''t remember anything, so he needed to exin things in his stead. Otherwise, it would be too cruel to his sister-inw. If she really ended up marrying Huang Yun, that would be disastrous.


    "Why are you following me?" Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    "Big brother, I want to find sister-inw."


    "Why do you want to find her?"


    "Big brother, can you really bear to watch sister-inw marry someone else?" Ye Juetian was puzzled. His older brother was quite dominant.


    Ye Hua snorted, "It''s none of my business."


    "Big brother, you''re just being stubborn. Let''s see how long you can keep it up." Ye Juetian said with frustration and walked ahead. When Ye Hua returned to his room, he discovered that Ye Juetian had already entered the secret passage.


    Shortly after, Ye Juetian arrived at Qian Yuqing''s chamber. He knocked on the door and gave the secret code.


    Qian Yuqing was crying loudly on the bed, unable to stop herself.


    It was too heartbreaking. She had done so much for Ye Hua, only to be deeply hurt by him. He told her to leave and even said he didn''t want her, asking her to leave.


    After knocking for a while without anyone responding, Ye Juetian cautiously opened the door and looked inside. He heard sobbing sounds.


    Ye Juetian quickly crawled out, looking at his sister-inw''s bed. She looked so pitiful.


    "Sister-inw, calm down." Ye Juetian walked behind Qian Yuqing and tried to console her.


    But instead of calming down, Qian Yuqing cried even harder. Ye Juetian had no idea how to deal with a crying girl.


    He could only try to exin forcibly, "Sister-inw, you have to think, why did big brother say those harsh words."


    "Why?" Qian Yuqing asked with a choked voice. Her sobbing made people''s hearts ache. Why would a woman like her, who was adored by so many men, still be abandoned by a man?


    "Why? Because big brother is protecting you, telling you not to get involved. Understand?" Ye Juetian exined on the spot, feeling that it didn''t seem too bad.


    "Little Tian, I understand. I will cooperate with Ye Hua." Now that she knew Ye Hua said those words for her sake, she would certainly not waste his efforts.


    ''Cooperate???''


    Ye Juetian was a bit confused. ''Sister-inw, what are you cooperating with big brother for? Could you be a bit more specific? I''m getting confused here.''


    However, at this moment, footsteps were heard outside. "Yuqing, are you in?"


    It was Qian Yuqing''s father''s voice.


    Ye Juetian was startled. Qian Yuqing pointed under the bed, and Ye Juetian had no choice. Last time, he hid under the table, and now he had to hide under the bed.


    ''Why is it always me, Ye Juetian, who has to hide?''


    ''Big brother, I''ve done so much for you. Can you at least introduce me to a beautiful woman who is your subordinate?''


    "Father, pleasee in." Qian Yuqing called out softly.


    Qian Yi opened the door and walked in, seeing his daughter with red eyes, feeling distressed.


    "Yuqing, cheer up. This is fate." Qian Yi obviously knew about the news that Ye Hua didn''t die and was quite shocked!


    No wonder the Emperor changed his mind. It turned out that Ye Hua''s return made his daughter a pawn in their chess game.


    Qian Yuqing rubbed her swollen eyes and said softly, "Father, I know this is Yuqing''s fate. Ye Hua just came back, and the Emperor has already issued a decree. What can Yuqing do..."


    "Yuqing, my daughter." Qian Yi also felt heartbroken. His beloved man came back, but then this happened, and his daughter became a pawn between them. How could a father not feel heartache?


    Ye Juetian, hiding under the bed, sighed. Sister-inw''s lie was quite good.


    This woman seems to have a talent for acting. As long as she wants to, she cane up with all kinds of lies.


    Qian Yuqing was not aware of her world ss acting skills, said with a hint of despair, "Father, I''m grown up now, and I should consider Father''s feelings. If I oppose this marriage, Father will be ostracised. I don''t want to be the sinner of the Qian family."


    Qian Yi held his daughter''s hands, tears streaming down his face. "Yuqing, Father is sorry for you."


    Seeing her father shed tears, Qian Yuqing also felt a bit guilty. She would say sorryter.


    "Yuqing, the Emperor sent someone to announce a decree just now. He invited Ye Hua for a banquet tonight, and we will also attend. Your identity will be Huang Yun''s fianc¨¦e, understand?"


    Hearing her father''s words, Qian Yuqing was still shocked. She actually has to go as Emperor Yun''s fianc¨¦e. It seemed that the Emperor mainly wanted to provoke Ye Hua and humiliate him. She never expected that the Emperor would give Ye Hua such a big blow tonight.


    Even Ye Juetian hiding under the bed knew. That eunuch definitely came to Ye Hua''s house and then came to Qian''s house.


    "Yuqing, I know what you''re thinking, but there''s no way now. You have to recognize your position. Although Ye Hua is now the Prince Ye, he is still someone without real power. If he does anything, the Emperor will take action." Qian Yi was also a wise man, understanding the pros and cons. To be precise, everyone in Spirit City knew that Ye Hua was a gue now. Whoever touched him would die.


    To put it bluntly, no one dared approach Ye Hua. Anyone who had contact with Ye Hua would be the Emperor''s enemy.


    Qian Yuqing nodded. "Father, rest assured, I understand now after all these years."


    Qian Yi felt relieved after hearing this. Indeed, she was his daughter. Finally, she became sensible, obedient. Marrying Huang Yun and bing a queen was the most suitable path.


    This might be the ultimate destination for his daughter.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 995 (Truly Heartbreaking)

    Chapter 995 (Truly Heartbreaking)


    Qian Yi breathed a sigh of relief, patting her daughter''s shoulder. "Yuqing, take a good rest. Get readyter and apany me to the pce tonight."


    Qian Yuqing gently bit her lip and nodded.


    Qian Yi sighed again, then left the room.


    Watching her father leave, Qian Yuqing felt a sense of relief. "Little Tian, you cane out now."


    Ye Juetian crawled out from under the bed, looking somewhat despondent. "Sister-inw, I''ll head back now."


    "Okay." Qian Yuqing nodded. She would rather believe that Ye Hua''s words were meant to protect her than to believe he truly wanted her gone. Just thinking about it made her feel warm inside.


    Inside the royal pce, Emperor Huang Fei was listening to the report from his eunuch.


    "Do you think this Ye Hua is the same as the one from the past?" Huang Fei stood by the window, gazing at the garden outside, asking in a low voice.


    "Replying to Your Majesty, this servant believes that this is the same Ye Hua from before." The eunuch bowed respectfully.


    Huang Fei nodded. This eunuch had been with him for nearly a thousand years, and his judgement was trustworthy. Besides, he could confirm it tonight when they met in person. If this Ye Hua was genuine, there might be some opportunities to exploit.


    "By the way, how did he react today?" Huang Fei asked casually.


    "Your Majesty, Ye Hua seemed to be full of indignation today," the eunuch replied.


    Huang Fei chuckled softly. "That''s good. If he''s not angry about this, then he''s not Ye Hua."


    "Your Majesty is wise," the eunuch ttered.


    "Alright, you can go and prepare. I heard Ye Yuanqing will be returning tonight. I n to give her a little surprise." Huang Fei smirked with a sly smile.


    The eunuch was curious what the surprise would be, but dared not ask.


    "Yes! This servant will take his leave."


    After the eunuch left, Huang Fei whispered, "Ye Hua, oh Ye Hua, life outside seemed quite good for you. Why did youe back to suffer? Or is it that you want to die again?"


    The entire pce was lit up with festive decorations, preparing for the evening banquet. Not only the royal pce but also every household in Spirit City hung rednterns, as if celebrating Ye Hua''s return. His poprity was truly unmatched.


    Even the Huang Yun couldn''t achieve such poprity.


    This once again emphasised the fact that Ye Hua had deeply rooted himself in the hearts of the people.


    At this moment, inside a teahouse in Spirit City, everyone was buzzing with discussions and gossip.


    "Is it true or not? Prince Ye has lost his memory now and has forgotten about the past."


    "Really? He lost his memory? I heard that Prince Ye was quite angry when he saw Qian Yuqing was going to marry the Ninth Prince today."


    A man in a green cloak said, "This is truly heartbreaking."


    "Excuse me, sir. What''s your perspective?"


    The man in the green cloak sighed with a hint of sorrow, "Think about it. Prince Ye fought for the people, eliminated threats, and brought peace to Spirit City a thousand years ago. But the only woman he deeply loved... she married someone else upon his return. Isn''t this disheartening for the soldiers?"


    "But I heard it was an agreement between the two parties."


    "Is Qian Yuqing that kind of woman?" The man in the green cloak said with a lowered voice, "After all these years, Prince Ye returns, and the woman he loves is marrying someone else. Isn''t that enough to break the hearts of the soldiers?" After saying this, the man in the green cloak left the teahouse.


    Inside the teahouse, people were still contemting the questions raised earlier. The more they thought about it, the more it seemed to be true.


    "Poor Prince Ye, just returned and his wife is about to marry someone else."


    "Yeah, and it was personally decreed by the emperor. Does this count as forcibly taking love?"


    "It seems the emperor doesn''t treat Prince Ye as well as we imagined."


    "Shh... speak softly. If someone hears, our heads might roll."


    "Right, right. Thanks for the reminder, sir."


    The discussion continued to be lively, spreading further, and everyone was eager to see what would happen at the evening banquet.


    Ye Hua, at this moment, was pondering the situation. He heard a creaking sound from the floor, and Ye Juetian slowly crawled out.


    "Big brother, I''m back." Ye Juetian was now relieved. His sister-inw had beenforted, and there was no longer any grief.


    Ye Hua remained silent upon hearing this.


    Ye Juetian looked at his big brother''s expression and sighed deeply. "Big brother, do you know what I saw when I went over just now?"


    Ye Hua still didn''t speak, but Ye Juetian noticed that his big brother wanted to ask but was hesitant.


    "Sister-inw... she actually..."


    "She..."


    "Actually..."


    "Never mind, I won''t say it. I don''t want to make you sad, big brother," Ye Juetian said.


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "No matter what you say, I won''t be interested," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Ye Juetian whispered, "Big brother, if I had been a stepte just now, my sister-inw would have been in great danger."


    "Oh."


    "Big brother, sister-inw was about to end her own life."


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, "My dear, ending her life? Can''t you tell a more convincing lie?"


    "Big brother, it''s true. Sister-inw has no hope left to continue living. When you told her to leave, she felt it was better to leavepletely, so as not to linger in front of you, making your eyes ufortable."


    "Are you done?"


    "Big brother, sister-inw said that if you''re willing, she''ll elope with you."


    Ye Hua took a sip of tea and felt it wasn''t brewed as well as Daji''s.


    "Big brother, are you even listening to me?"


    "No."


    Ye Juetian was helpless. He painted such a miserable picture of sister-inw, and yet his big brother showed no sign of heartache. This was not a good sign.


    "Big brother, setting aside other matters, at the evening banquet tonight, try to stay calm and not lose your temper or resort to violence. I mean, don''t just punch Father at the slightest disagreement. It would be embarrassing for him, though he deserves it."


    Ye Hua said calmly, "I''m actually looking forward to the evening banquet. It should be quite interesting."


    Ye Juetian was puzzled. Why was his brother so calm? He was like this before and still is now. Such temperament was impossible to learn.


    It seemed he would never surpass his big brother in this lifetime.


    At noon, Ye Hua and Ye Juetian went to their mother''s residence because she had personally prepared a delicious meal.


    Seeing her two sons apanying her for a meal, Le Jing felt extremely fortunate. It seemed that she didn''t need to continue drinking the Spirit Spring to happily live.


    "Ye Hua, remember not to get angry tonight," as his mother, she couldn''t help but repeatedly remind him.


    Ye Hua didn''t find it repetitive; instead, he felt warm, so he nodded in agreement.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 996 (Ye Yuanqing)

    Chapter 996 (Ye Yuanqing)


    ''For tonight''s banquet, there was nothing to fear. This deity hadn''t encountered anything I couldn''t handle. If the Emperor wanted to y mind games, so be it! This deity epts the challenge!''


    He liked this fearless attitude.


    Unexpectedly, something like this happened this time, which provided a little diversion from the boredom.


    "Yuqing has no choice, Ye Hua, don''t me her, okay?" Le Jing said attentively.


    Ye Juetian also advised from the side, "Yeah, big brother, sister-inw is not having an easy time."


    Ye Hua remained silent, leaving Le Jing and Ye Juetian unsure of his stance.


    At this moment, a beautiful figure appeared at the door.


    This woman was wearing a set of soft armour, with delicate features and a hot figure, the kind that stood out boldly! She even had a beauty mark.


    This person was none other than the second child of the Ye family, Ye Yuanqing!


    It had to be said that all the children of the Ye family were quite good-looking. There wasn''t a single one who didn''t fit the ''beauty'' category. Although Ye Yuanqing was a woman, her achievements were the highest in the Ye family.


    Of course, this was when Ye Hua wasn''t around, as she held a higher official position than her father.


    Others had to respectfully call her General Ye.


    Ye Hua looked at Ye Yuanqing, who appeared at the entrance of the courtyard, feeling that she wasn''t bad. At least, she was much better than the others.


    Ye Yuanqing also looked at Ye Hua, disbelief appearing in her beautiful eyes. ''Big brother is actually alive!''


    She thought it was a joke, it was too impossible.


    But now the facts were right in front of her, and she had no choice but to believe.


    Ye Yuanqing took a deep breath and walked over. Her steps were strong and powerful, exuding the domineering aura of a warrior. The armour made a brushing sound as she walked, giving off a majestic feeling.


    "Aunt Le." Ye Yuanqing respectfully called out.


    Le Jing smiled as she looked at Ye Yuanqing. If there was one child among them she didn''t find repulsive, it would be Ye Yuanqing.


    "Yuanqing, sit down and have a meal together."


    Ye Yuanqing didn''t stand on ceremony, nodding in agreement.


    Ye Juetian stood up and respectfully greeted, "Sister."


    "Little Tian." Ye Yuanqing smiled lightly and called out.


    Then, she looked at Ye Hua and respectfully said, "Big Brother."


    Ye Hua remained silent after hearing this, as if she weren''t calling him.


    Ye Juetian winked at Ye Yuanqing, then pointed to his own head.


    Ye Yuanqing felt that Ye Juetian was implying that brother''s brain had been hit by a door.


    "Big brother, how have you been these years?" Ye Yuanqing asked curiously after sitting. Like Ye Juetian, she had always considered Ye Hua an idol since childhood.


    While Ye Juetian wanted to be a man like big brother, Ye Yuanqing was different; she aimed to surpass him.


    Ye Hua replied casually, "Not bad."


    Ye Yuanqing felt that Big Brother was still the same as before, with no difference. But this was the familiar feeling she appreciated. If he turned into a smiling face like Ye Juetian, she would be disappointed.


    Such a brother gave a sense of intimidation.


    "Yuanqing, you haven''t been home in so many years. How has it been over there?" Le Jing asked with concern.


    After Ye Hua''s death, Ye Yuanqing took over his position. Although she was practically a ''bald'' general with no soldiers under hermand at first, after all these years, she developed her own forces and was now guarding the borders, protecting thend. [She wasn''t actually bald¡­I hope so.]


    "Aunt Le, the borders are fine. It has been stable in recent years," Ye Yuanqing said gently.


    "That''s good. Actually, your mother hopes you''ll get married soon and not continue fighting like a boy," Le Jing said.


    "Aunt Le, I will consider it."


    Le Jing didn''t believe Ye Yuanqing''s words. It seemed like this girl intended to stay single for life.


    "Sister, this time you''re back, Father will definitely arrange another blind date for you," Ye Juetian couldn''t help but tease. In this generation of the Ye family, no one had married yet, except for big brother, who hadn''tpleted the ceremony.


    Ye Yuanqing jokingly replied, "If you''re not afraid of my fists, you can try."


    "Sister, you''re really something."


    "Little Tian, you''re not young anymore. Why haven''t I seen you find someone? Aunt Le must be worried," Ye Yuanqing said in a joking tone. It seemed like Ye Yuanqing was in a good mood today, making jokes. In the past, she wouldn''t have been like this.


    Le Jing smiled helplessly. "Ah, I''m still hoping to have grandchildren."


    "Mother, when the timees, let big brother introduce someone to me. I saw many beautiful women when I was with big brother." Ye Juetian still had his mind on those who followed Ye Hua.


    Le Jing also teased, "Ye Hua, look at your younger brother''s affairs. You, as the big brother, should take a good look."


    "Yeah." Ye Hua nodded. His younger brother actually had his eyes on his subordinates, quite interesting.


    Among his subordinates, it seemed like there weren''t many who were still single. He wondered if Ye Zizi would be interested. Probably not, as Ye Zizi belonged to the non-marriage faction.


    Others seemed to have partners.


    "Big brother, do you have any ns for this return?" Ye Yuanqing asked curiously.


    "Nothing much, just taking a look," Ye Hua initially didn''t have much nned when he first arrived. However, the situation had changed, and since the other party had taken action, he, as the Supreme Overlord, would certainly not back down.


    "What about the sister-inw?"


    Ye Hua calmly replied, "I now have three wives."


    "Ah," Ye Yuanqing eximed softly. Big brother didn''t seem like the kind of man who would be fickle, yet now he had three wives. Heaven, she had underestimated her brother.


    Ye Juetian subtly signalled to Ye Yuanqing not to mention Qian Yuqing.


    Ye Yuanqing, who hastily returned home, was still unaware of the marriage news. However, she would find out soon.


    Ye Hua said calmly, "As for the woman you call sister-inw, let her marry into the royal family and fulfil her wishes."


    Ye Yuanqing looked puzzled, "How could the eldest sister-inw possibly marry into the royal family?"


    Le Jing and Ye Juetian sighed helplessly. Ye Hua''s jealousy was really something.


    This is simply a vinegar king.


    He is called the vinegar king in the cultivation world.


    Ye Juetian added, "Second, just this morning, the Emperor has issued a decree to marry sister-inw to the Ninth Prince."


    "Impossible! Before..." Ye Yuanqing stopped speaking here.


    ''Before was before, now was now!''


    ''The Emperor must be making a move with sister-inw. It seemed that big brother''s return this time didn''t make the Emperor happy at all.''


    "Big brother, you have to be careful," Ye Yuanqing said with concern.


    Ye Hua felt the sibling bond was quite good. The caring concern of his younger brother and the step-sister of the same father and different mother were truly wonderful human emotions. This made him quite pleased. Should he dere total amnesty for peace?


    Ye Hua nodded, maintaining his usual style of speaking less and doing more.


    "Yuanqing, go back to see Mother after finishing your meal. She misses you a lot."


    "Aunt Le, I understand," Ye Yuanqing said respectfully.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 997 (Night Banquet)

    Chapter 997 (Night Banquet)


    The mealsted half an hour, with some wine in between. Le Jing was quite happy. If her daughter-inw were present, it would be even more perfect.


    In the afternoon, Ye Huay in his room thinking about the evening and how to make it impressive. Unfortunately, no one was cooperating with him, which was a bit disappointing.


    Lost in his thoughts, Ye Hua unexpectedly fell asleep, a deep and sound sleep.


    After some time passed, urgent knocking sounded at the door.


    "Big Brother! Big Brother! Are you in there?" It was Ye Yuanqing knocking on the door.


    Ye Hua, lying on the bed, squinted his eyes and saw that it was already nighttime outside.


    "I''m here," Ye Hua responded.


    "Big Brother, we are about to depart."


    "Alright."


    Ye Hua sat up, still dressed in a dark robe, without much change. ck always gave a sense of stability. On Earth, he liked to wear ck suits, and here he preferred ck robes, appearing restrained and steady.


    Opening the door, Ye Yuanqing greeted him in a dress, looking quite beautiful.


    "It''s been a long time since I wore something like this. It feels awkward," Ye Yuanqing whispered.


    "It looks good," Ye Hua said calmly. Getting approval from him was also a kind of blessing.


    Indeed, upon hearing his affirmation, Ye Yuanqing felt less awkward.


    "Big Brother, I heard from Third Brother and Fourth Brother that you beat up with Father. Is that true?" Ye Yuanqing found it hard to believe that Big Brother had be so powerful, even daring to beat up Father.


    "Yes, it''s true," Ye Hua said indifferently, as if it were an insignificant matter.


    Originally, Ye Hua thought Ye Yuanqing would speak up for Ye Shen. Unexpectedly, Ye Yuanqing gave him a thumbs up.


    ''She has quite a personality. This deity is starting to like her a bit.''


    Don''t misunderstand; this kind of liking was different.


    "Big Brother, you look handsome today."


    "Yeah, I know."


    Ye Yuanqing lowered her head and chuckled. Big Brother was still so frank, not even knowing how topliment back.


    As his sister, Ye Yuanqing walked behind Ye Hua. Currently, she was also a general, so it was normal for her to walk alongside her brother.


    However, Ye Yuanqing felt that she had not surpassed her big brother at all, so she couldn''t walk alongside him.


    Ye Hua didn''t care much about these formalities; there were very few who could walk alongside him.


    In the entire Ye family, only Ye Shen and Ye Yuanqing were generals. Ye Chen hadn''t obtained any official position, and that was also the emperor''s intention, to prevent too many members of the Ye family from interfering in politics. After all, the Ye family had produced someone like Ye Hua.


    Ye Shen resented this situation as well, thinking that all of this was Ye Hua''s fault. If it weren''t for Ye Hua, the Ye family would have reached the pinnacle long ago. Would they have fallen into the ranks of second-rate families? Bing aughingstock for others!


    The carriages were already parked outside. Ye Shen sat in the front one as the senior, and Ye Hua and Ye Yuanqing directly boarded the one behind, heading towards the imperial pce.


    Inside the carriage, Ye Yuanqing looked at her big brother''s calm demeanour and didn''t know what to say.


    Offer her big brother somefort? It seemed like her big brother didn''t need anyfort at all.


    If she encountered such a situation, she would definitely be anxious. Even if she didn''t show it, she would feel it in her heart. But it seemed her big brother didn''t care at all. She really didn''t understand how her big brother had cultivated such a mindset.


    The Ye family wasn''t very far from the imperial pce, and riding in a carriage was also a symbol of status. After all, they were still the Ye family. If they walked, wouldn''t it lower their status?


    The three arrived at the entrance of the imperial pce and got out of the carriage. When Ye Hua stepped out of the carriage, the surrounding people were all stunned.


    This was the legendary Ye Hua! Prince Ye!


    The only prince with a different surname!


    "Greetings to Prince Ye!" The guards around them all shouted, and this voice could definitely reach the inside of the pce.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Rise."


    Everyone felt a sense of pressure. These one word was said so casually and naturally, as if he had been a prince for many years.


    Ye Shen stood aside without saying anything. If he didn''t feel anger in his heart, it would be fake. Being beaten up by his son was truly a kind of humiliation, and it was the first time he experienced being beaten without any chance to fight back.


    Ye Yuanqing felt the distance between her and her big brother had increased a bit. She thought that after a thousand years, the distance between her and her big brother should have narrowed somewhat, but it turned out that it hadn''t at all.


    In the lineup behind them, people also looked at Ye Hua with shocked eyes. This was the legendary Ye Hua! Prince Ye!


    He''s back!


    Even more domineering than before.


    Formerly General Ye, now directly Prince Ye!


    "Greetings to General Ye!" The guards shouted respectfully to Ye Yuanqing again, showing great deference.


    If Ye Hua were not present, Ye Shen would feel quite honoured.


    People felt that the Ye family was about to rise again.


    Thebination of a prince and a general would probably bring back the situation of the past. Would the Ye family dominate again?


    Had the lessons from the past not been profound enough?


    Ye Hua walked directly towards the imperial pce, and Ye Yuanqing followed suit.


    On the other hand, Ye Shen, how could he follow behind his son? So after they left, he would go in himself.


    Ye Hua looked at the vast imperial pce. Compared to his own Voidless Empire, it seemed slightly inferior, filled with a sense of antiquity.


    This style suited the imperial pce well, whereas Ye Hua''s pce was too modern.


    "Big brother, how does it feel?" Ye Yuanqing curiously asked.


    Ye Hua casually replied, "It''s alright."


    "Prince Ye, long time no see!" Prime Minister Shan Junren approached with a smile.


    Ye Yuanqing also greeted, "Prime Minister!"


    "Yuanqing, it''s been a long time. You''re getting more and more beautiful. Have you found a good husband?" Minister Shan asked with curiosity.


    Ye Yuanqing smiled affectionately, "It''s not urgent now. Let''s talk about itter."


    "Yuanqing, marriage is usually decided by parents. You should consider it more." Minister Shan said with a teasing tone.


    "Prime Minister is absolutely right."


    "Prince Ye, let''s go in. Today you are the protagonist. Without you, there would be much less joy."


    Ye Hua whispered, "If I''m not here, you should be even more joyful."


    "Haha, Prince Ye is really funny."


    Standing on the side, Ye Yuanqing felt that her big brother had be smoother.


    This was not just Ye Yuanqing''s perception; Minister Shan Junren also noticed it. Ye Hua seemed more polished than before.


    Before, Ye Hua was a straightforward person. Now he appeared so experienced. It seemed that over these years, this guy had never given up, constantly honing his intellectual abilities.


    Minister Shan Junren was quite urate in guessing. Ye Hua had indeed honed his mental acuity by watching the cartoon Detective Conan.


    As the three walked towards the main hall of the imperial pce, Ye Hua''s gaze was drawn to several figures.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 998 (Meeting with Enemies)

    Chapter 998 (Meeting with Enemies)


    In front, Huang Yun walked slightly ahead, followed by Qian Yi on his left, and Qian Yuqing on his right.


    Today, Qian Yuqing looked extremely beautiful, simr to Qing Ya and the others, breathtakingly stunning. She wore a festive red robe adorned with exquisite patterns,plementing Huang Yun''s attire. Both dressed this way, the intention was clear¡ªthey were an engaged couple.


    Huang Yun''s mood today was exceptionally pleasant. The woman in his heart was finally his.


    Even if Ye Hua came back, so what? If his father wanted him dead, he would have to die!


    As for Qian Yuqing, with a single word from his father, she would be his.


    ''No matter how impressive you are, Ye Hua, what youck is a father with overwhelming power!''


    ''And I, Huang Yun, have such a father. You will be overshadowed for the rest of your life!''


    Of course, Qian Yuqing also noticed Ye Hua. She lowered her head slightly, as if afraid to meet Ye Hua''s gaze, like a child who had done something wrong.


    However, in her heart, she thought, ''since Ye Hua wants to protect me, I can''t make him worry.''


    ''Moreover, Ye Hua must have a way to free me from this constraint. I just need to be obedient and not disrupt Ye Hua''s ns.''


    Ye Yuanqing looked towards Huang Yun and her sister-inw.


    There was a hint of shock in her gaze. ''What''s wrong with my sister-inw?''


    She appeared to be feeling guilty towards Ye Hua, like a child who had done something wrong. What was going on?


    ''Could it be that my sister-inw willingly married Huang Yun? That''s impossible!''


    ''My sister-inw is not that kind of person.''


    Huang Yun and Qian Yi were both sizing up Ye Hua. Huang Yun seemed calm; ''now that your woman is by my side, what can you do?''


    Qian Yi''s gaze was different. After all, he used to be his son-inw, and they used to have a good rtionship.


    But now, Ye Hua made Qian Yi feel very different from before.


    Although his demeanour was simr, Qian Yi felt that this Ye Hua was more decisivepared to before.


    Before, Ye Hua was a bit wishy-washy, which was his biggest w.


    Ye Hua also looked at the three of them, but he wasn''t focusing on Huang Yun!


    Nor was it Qian Yuqing!


    It was Qian Yi!


    Ye Hua found it amusing. Meeting enemies in this situation!


    ''The ears of this man were the ones I cut off back then. I didn''t expect to meet him in such a situation! This can be considered the first appearance of an enemy. Should I just kill him straightforwardly?''


    "Prince Ye!" Huang Yun greeted with a smile, even bowing slightly.


    Considering their seniority and positions, it was normal for Huang Yun to bow.


    Ye Hua looked at Huang Yun in front of him and sensed him as a worthy opponent. Despite the strained rtionship between them, Huang Yun still came to greet him. Such people were not umon, and these kinds of opponents added some vour to the situation.


    ''Who''s stronger, you or your old man?''


    "It turns out to be the Ninth Prince," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Huang Yun was in a great mood at the moment and started introducing, "Prince Ye, this is Qian Yuqing, my fianc¨¦e. We''ll have a grand wedding in a few days. Yuqing, pay your respects."


    Qian Yuqing pursed her lips and slightly inclined her body, "Prince Ye."


    For some reason, when Huang Yun heard Qian Yuqing address Ye Hua as "Prince Ye," he felt unusually pleased, as if he had won against Ye Hua. Moreover, it was winning over a woman.


    Ye Hua coldly watched Qian Yuqing, and Huang Yun found it even more satisfying. He felt exhrated from head to toe, thinking, ''No matter how powerful you are, your woman will still end up sleeping with me. Hahaha!''


    "Prince Ye, this is Mr. Qian, Yuqing''s father," Huang Yun continued to introduce.


    However, this introduction surprised Ye Hua a bit. He had just thought that Qian Yi was an outsider. Never would he have imagined that this enemy of his was actually Qian Yuqing''s father! It became more interesting!


    "Prince Ye!" Shan Junren approached with an amiable smile, apanied by a young man.


    This young man was Shan Junren''s second son, Shan Yu.


    Shan Yu had a dignified appearance, bright eyes like silver stars, and a tall figure.


    Such a man should be a warrior on the battlefield, but judging from Shan Yu''s official attire, he seemed to be a civil official.


    It seemed he was following his father''s path.


    At this moment, Ye Yuanqing whispered to Ye Hua, "Big brother, this is Prime Minister Shan Junren. The one behind him is his son, Shan Yu."


    Ye Hua suddenly revealed a faint smile, "Prime Minister Shan, it''s been many years, and you still look the same as before."


    Ye Hua''s sudden change in attitude left everyone speechless. This shift was so swift that it didn''t give people a chance to react. One moment it seemed like he considered everyone an enemy, and the next moment, he was smiling.


    Damn! His change in demeanour is too fast, leaving no room for a reaction.


    He even smiled at Shan Junren, knowing that in the past, Ye Hua was a general, and he and Prime Minister Shan had a very strained rtionship. The opinions of civil and military officials were certainly quite divergent, leading to disputes. Their rtionship had always been bad.


    But now, it seems like he is encountering an old friend.


    Shan Junren was a bit confused at this moment. What did Ye Hua mean? He was actually smiling at him? It seemed to have deep meaning. Moreover, Qian Yuqing was about to be someone else''s wife, and he could still smile like this.


    Was he pretending, or was it an act?


    After all, the Emperor''s intention was for Ye Hua to kidnap and marry Qian Yuqing, and then they could find an excuse to kill him.


    Considering Ye Hua''s character, he would definitely go to kidnap the bride, but what about now?


    Shan Junren couldn''t figure it out. He had never seen Ye Hua smile before, and he smiled so happily.


    Shan Yu behind him was, of course, familiar with Ye Hua. He was puzzled by this version of Ye Hua. The one with a serious face seemed morefortable.


    Ye Hua just chuckled lightly and then restrained it. That was the normal expression.


    The rest of the expressions were abnormal.


    Even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi would feel the same. The coquettish Ye Hua seemed like a lunatic, which was hard to ept.


    "Prince Ye, I''ve already stepped into the coffin with one foot. Unlike you young people, in the future, the Spirit City will still need fresh blood like yours." Shan Junren tidied up his mood, smiling slightly. In fact, he was speaking for Huang Yun''s sake. Without unexpected events, Huang Yun would be the ruler of the entire Spirit City after the abdication.


    Huang Yun naturally understood the implications. After the Emperor''s abdication, the throne would belong to him.


    At this moment, Qian Yi smiled, "Prime Minister Shan is right. This world will always belong to the young people."


    "Mr. Qian, I haven''t properly congratted you yet." Shan Junren smiled and sped his hands.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 999 (Crown Prince)

    Chapter 999 (Crown Prince)


    This made Qian Yi feel exceptionally pleased. In the future, the Empress would be his daughter. The Qian family would naturally rise.


    Just by observing Shan Junren''s attitude, one could see that efforts to tter were already underway.


    Qian Yi also smiled and said, "It''s all my daughter''s luck." Heaven has favoured her."


    "Mr. Qian, Prince Ye is still here. Isn''t this statement a bit unpleasant?" Suddenly, a voice rang out, and a man approached, wearing the same robe as Huang Yun.


    This man had some resemnce to Huang Yun but had slightly less handsome features. Regardless, he was the Crown Prince!


    Huang Li!


    When people saw him, they respectfully shouted, "Crown Prince!"


    "Brother Li!" Huang Yun also addressed him respectfully.Ye Hua remained silent.


    However, Huang Li walked up to Ye Hua, smiled slightly, and said, "Prince Ye."


    Ye Hua nodded silently, feeling quitefortable with Huang Li''s previous words.


    Currently, Huang Fei favoured Prince Yun the most. The Crown Prince would undoubtedly be dissatisfied. Humans often say, "The enemy of my enemy is my friend," right?


    Interesting.


    "Mr. Qian, you didn''t have this attitude back then." Huang Li said with a teasing tone, and only he dared to speak like that. Other people didn''t have the courage.


    Shan Junren looked at the Crown Prince''s attitude, harbouring a hint of suspicion. The rtionship between the Crown Prince and Ye Hua had not been good before, but now, with Ye Hua''s return, the Crown Prince''s attitude has changed.


    Could it be...


    The Crown Prince was ultimately the eldest son, enjoying the inheritance right!


    The position of Crown Prince had not yet been decided, and it was hard to say who would win or lose. But at least it seemed the Ninth Prince had a greater chance.


    As long as nothing went wrong, the position of Crown Prince would undoubtedly belong to the Ninth Prince. And even if it was confirmed now, the Crown Prince''s intention seemed to be to win over Ye Hua. The Crown Prince had attempted this before, but Ye Hua had undoubtedly refused.


    However, at that time, Huang Yun did not exist, and now he had to continue to win over Ye Hua.


    Moreover, judging by Ye Hua''s attitude just now, it seemed that he did not dislike it. It looked like this matter had to be reported to the Emperor.


    At this moment, Qian Yi felt extremely awkward, not knowing what to say.


    Qian Yuqing stood on the side feeling ufortable, as if she were a woman who had abandoned her husband and children.


    ''Ye Hua, you need to figure something out quickly. Qian Yuqing is embarrassed to stand here. Don''t look at me with that expression. Qian Yuqing''s body and soul belong to you for a lifetime. It''s all yours.''


    "Crown Prince, what you said is not right. It''s normal for a grown woman to marry. Is there anything wrong?" Prince Yun would definitely speak up at this moment. He couldn''t afford to lose face.


    However, the two princes arguing at the pce gate had already attracted some attention.


    Huang Li chuckled, "Ninth Brother, what you''re doing is like breaking two hearts."


    "This is the decree of Father!" Prince Yun said indifferently.


    "Oh? Then, Qian Yuqing, you should be careful. This is only Father''s decree." Huang Li responded casually.


    Seeing Prince Yun''s slightly changing expression, Huang Li continued, "Qian Yuqing, you used to follow our Prince Ye frequently. Howe things have changed now?"


    With these words, Prince Yun''s expression became even darker.


    Ye Hua calmly remarked, "Once a woman''s heart changes, that''s when the rtionship turns sour."


    So, when ites to showing off, coordination is key. Huang Li indeed demonstrated good cooperation and skill.


    Ye Yuanqing on the side was puzzled by what his elder brother meant. She was quite confused.


    Upon hearing Ye Hua''s words about herself, Qian Yuqing''s heart trembled, feeling a hidden pain. She began to console herself, thinking that Ye Hua''s actions were intentional, meant to protect her.


    Huang Yun was furious! These two men dared to speak about the woman he liked in such a way. How could he endure it?


    "Enough! Qian Yuqing is my woman. Show some respect!" With Prince Yun''s rebuke, all the civil and military officials turned their attention to the scene.


    This might be the most unrestrained moment for Prince Yun.


    When is a man most likely to lose hisposure? It''s when ites to a woman.


    "What''s happening, causing such a dispute?" A majestic voice echoed from the pce.


    This made everyone shiver. It was the voice of the Emperor of the Spirit City.


    A eunuch walked forward and shouted, "The Emperor invites you to enter the pce!"


    With the eunuch''s announcement, everyone started entering the pce.


    Ye Hua looked at the pce, the Emperor of the Spirit City, and had to give credit. Compared to his own pce, it was just a little bit inferior.


    Sitting on the throne was Huang Fei himself. Seeing Ye Hua approaching, Huang Fei stood up and eximed, "Prince Ye, you really are my Prince Ye. Come forward! Let this Emperor take a good look."


    Ye Hua also saw the Emperor of the Spirit City for the first time. It felt quite good. At least, he was the Emperor with the most impressive momentum and aura that Ye Hua had ever seen.


    Since he is the previous Ye Hua, he must y the role well.


    Ye Hua walked towards the Emperor. If he wanted to, he could easily snap the Emperor''s neck now. However, that would lose much of the entertainment value. Since he wanted to y with minds, he was willing to apany him.


    Huang Fei was also assessing Ye Hua. If this Ye Hua was fake, Huang Fei found it hard to believe. The feeling that Ye Hua gave him was that of the Ye Hua from years ago, and there was no mistake.


    But even if that were the case, Huang Fei would prefer this Ye Hua to be fake. That way, it would only be a false rm.


    Huang Fei patted Ye Hua''s shoulders. "Ye Hua, as long as you are here, it''s a blessing for Spirit City! A blessing for the people!"


    Ye Hua also pretended, "Deeply blessed by the Emperor''s protection, Ye Hua managed to escape a great cmity."


    "Hahaha, Ye Hua, let''s have a hearty drink tonight!"


    Ye Hua nodded. Was the Emperor just looking forward to a good drink tonight? He didn''t believe it. He suspected that the Emperor had already arranged the next part of the program.


    Huang Fei looked genuinely happy, but it was all an act, a show for the civil and military officials to see. He wanted them to spread the news that the Emperor was delighted to see Ye Hua return.


    "Prince Ye, take your seat!" Huang Fei smiled slightly. After a brief encounter, he noticed that Ye Hua had changed a bit. However, he couldn''t pinpoint what had changed.


    At the Emperor''s table, there were four seats. On the right side was Ye Hua''s, next to him was Prime Minister Shan Junren''s. On the left side, the first seat was for Huang Li, and the second was for Prince Yun.


    However, next to Prince Yun was an additional seat for Qian Yuqing.


    This situation created an air of awkwardness. Qian Yuqing was Prince Ye''s wife, and now she was married to a junior. It was quite an unusual scene.


    She even sat there as if nothing happened. The courage it took was beyond imagination.


    For someone like Qian Yi and Ye Yuanqing; they could only sit below and couldn''t take an upper seat.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 1000 (The Grand Show Begins)

    Chapter 1000 (The Grand Show Begins)


    Soon, everyone took their seats, and the banquet officially started at this moment!


    Huang Fei raised his wine cup and stood up, "Prince Ye has survived a great danger, returned to Spirit City. Let us all drink to this!"


    "All hail the wise Emperor and Prince''s good health!"


    Everyone in the pce finished their drinks, knowing tonight was no ordinary night.


    After finishing this cup, Huang Fei sat down with a smile. He nced at Ye Hua and then at Qian Yuqing.


    This was the atmosphere he wanted, but it was stillcking a bit! It needed a spark to ignite Ye Hua''s anger.


    Soon, dancers took the stage. Such banquets were essentially gatherings of officials to have a meal, very simple.


    "Oh, by the way, what were you two arguing about outside the gate just now?" Huang Fei asked casually, showing neither annoyance nor any specific emotion. He directed the question at Huang Yi and Huang Yun.Huang Yun knew the Emperor''s intentions and continued, "Father, Crown Prince believes that it was an act of ''forcibly taking someone''s love interest,'' and that''s why Crown Prince lostposure."


    Qian Yuqing couldn''t fathom what to say at this point. The atmosphere was incredibly awkward, and she felt like the catalyst for it all.


    Huang Fei observed Ye Hua''s expression and noticed that Ye Hua seemed quite calm, which puzzled him.


    "Huang Yi, was it you who said those words?" Huang Fei asked indifferently.


    Huang Yi respectfully replied, "Father Emperor, your child said so."


    Huang Yi''s firm attitude made everyone aware that he was trying to curry favour with Ye Hua.


    Huang Fei could see it too, and instead of criticising harshly, he turned to Ye Hua, "Prince Ye, do you consider this as forcibly taking someone''s love interest?"


    Ye Hua put down his wine cup and calmly said, "Things from a thousand years ago have already passed. Circumstances have changed."


    Everyone heard this, feeling a hint of bitterness in the air.


    A former wife now belonged to someone else. It was a situation any man would find difficult to ept.


    Qian Yuqing didn''t want to pretend anymore, but she also knew that she had to continue pretending for now; otherwise, she would only harm Ye Hua. In this situation, Qian Yuqing could still see things clearly.


    "Prince Ye, do you me this Emperor?" Huang Fei asked.


    "Not at all. Your Majesty is overthinking it," Ye Hua replied.


    "That''s good. This Emperor only learned of Prince Ye''s return today. Had I known earlier, I wouldn''t have done such a thing. I offer a toast to Prince Ye." Huang Fei appeared very modest, earning the admiration of many officials.


    Ye Hua had to save face, or else how would the show go on?


    After drinking the wine, Huang Feiughed, "Prince Ye, during your thousand years'' absence, they have grown close. But don''t worry; this Emperor will find a better match for you."


    "That''s appreciated, Your Majesty," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Huang Fei smiled, but he felt troubled in his heart!


    This wasn''t what he expected. Ye Hua''s attitude was too indifferent. Qian Yuqing used to be the woman you were going to marry, even if it wasn''tpleted, it was halfway done.


    Now she''s married to someone else, yet he can face it so openly without any anger!


    Huang Fei had expected Ye Hua to lose his temper on the spot, providing an opportunity.


    Even Huang Yi, sitting across from them, was puzzled. Wasn''t Ye Hua supposed to try to win back Qian Yuqing? This was something he could help with, and in return, the Emperor could help him secure the position of the Crown Prince.


    But the result was different, and it confused everyone.


    Not just Huang Yi, but everyone present felt the puzzlement in the air.


    However, Ye Shen, sitting below, sighed in relief. Fortunately, this wayward son didn''t lose his temper; otherwise, the Ye family would have been in trouble.


    Ye Yuanqing, sitting beside Ye Shen, found it hard to believe. Big brother treated his sister-inw with no sympathy. Looking at her expression, she sometimes appeared distressed.


    ''Big brother, your words just now were too much. You''ve trampled on her heart repeatedly.''


    She was pitiful; for Ye Hua, she did everything. Where could one find such a woman?


    "Yuqing, pour me some wine," Huang Yun suddenly said.


    Qian Yuqing, who had been sitting quietly, hadn''t done anything since sitting down. Tasks like pouring wine were originally her responsibility, especially in a situation like this. If they were sitting alone, Huang Yun wouldn''t have made such a request.


    But with the audience watching, they had to maintain appearances!


    Huang Fei heard this and felt delighted. Just provoke Ye Hua a little more, and it would be enough.


    If Ye Hua got angry, it wouldn''t be easy. If Ye Hua got angry, many people might die. Such anger wasn''t something ordinary people could bear.


    Qian Yuqing knew what Huang Yun meant. As the most beautiful woman in Spirit City and even the entire Spirit City, pouring wine for a man would showcase his power.


    However, the question was whether she would pour or not!


    After all, in her entire life, she had only poured wine for her father and Ye Hua.


    Seeing that Qian Yuqing hesitated, Huang Yun couldn''t hold back anymore. "Yuqing?"


    At this point, Huang Yi said, "If Yuqing doesn''t want to, let it be. Don''t force others."


    At this point, Huang Yi said, "If Yuqing doesn''t want to, let it be. Don''t force others."


    Huang Fei, hearing these words, felt happy. As long as he could provoke Ye Hua, it was enough.


    To everyone''s surprise, Huang Fei didn''t show any anger at Huang Yi''s remarks, making Shan Junren feel puzzled.


    Why doesn''t the Emperor stop Huang Yi? Even Huang Yun was puzzled, wondering why his father didn''t stop Huang Yi from saying such things.In fact, Huang Fei''s thoughts were quite simple. Anything that happened to Qian Yuqing would likely provoke Ye Hua, so he didn''t intervene.


    However, from the perspective of others, it was different!


    The Ninth Prince was the Emperor''s most favoured son, and today, even the most beautiful woman was granted to him. Although everyone spected that it was because of Ye Hua''s return, regardless, the woman was now given to the Ninth Prince.


    But what just happened? The Crown Prince confronted the Ninth Prince in anger, and the Emperor tacitly approved.


    Did the Ninth Prince fall out of favour? Or did the Emperor allow the Crown Prince topete with the Ninth Prince?


    If that was the case, the position of the Crown Prince might not be guaranteed for the Ninth Prince.


    Qian Yuqing sneakily nced at Ye Hua and noticed that his gaze remained icy cold, causing her heartache.


    However, to avoid disappointing Ye Hua, she had to summon courage.


    Qian Yuqing gripped the wine jug, making everyone feel the helplessness in her actions. It was truly pitiful to be a tool in this political struggle.


    Huang Yun, seeing Qian Yuqing pick up the wine jug, felt much more relieved. At least, he was given this face.


    As the wine gradually filled the jug, nearly overflowing, Huang Yun reached out and held Qian Yuqing''s hand.


    However, in her absent-minded state, Qian Yuqing suddenly eximed. The wine jug slipped from her grasp, crashing onto the table. Exquisite dishes scattered around, apanied by a jarring clinking sound.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 1001 (Offering Herself Willingly)

    Chapter 1001 (Offering Herself Willingly)


    The spilled wine stained Huang Yun''s robes, causing a sudden hush in the entire hall. "Huang Yun, it''s not good to hit women," Huang Li interjected unexpectedly, surprising everyone.


    Has the Ninth Prince just struck Qian Yuqing? Was that why he dropped the wine jug? It seemed a bit petty of him, as she might just hesitate for a moment. Was it necessary to resort to violence?


    Qian Yi, seated below, furrowed her brows slightly, seemingly displeased that her daughter was being mistreated. However, there was little he could do but endure silently.


    Yet, Qian Yuqing quickly apologised, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Her demeanour made it seem like she was bullied but dared not speak up. The sense of injustice evoked sympathy.


    Huang Fei remained silent but observed Ye Hua''s reaction. Could he sit still amidst such an incident? Huang Yun''s ability to handle the situation earned him some admiration. "It''s okay," Huang Yun said with a slight smile, casually drying himself off.


    "Brother, women are meant to be cherished," Huang Li seized the opportunity to criticise Huang Yun, not letting any chance to tarnish his image slip by.


    Huang Yun responded quietly, "Brother, this is my family matter. You don''t need to concern yourself." Huang Li chuckled, acknowledging the change in their father''s attitude. In the past, he might have reprimanded him, but today, it seemed different with Ye Hua present being present.


    Ye Hua remained silent, observing quietly. His calm demeanour left many uncertain about his intentions. What was he up to?Huang Fei suddenly smiled and addressed the courtiers, "Today, I am pleased. Are there any unmarried young people among us?" The courtiers pondered the meaning behind the emperor''s words.


    It was evident that the emperor intended to y matchmaker. Among the unmarried individuals present, there were a few. Ye Yuanqing was visibly uneasy. Ye Shen, even more so. Could the emperor be arranging a marriage for his daughter? That wouldplicate matters since she currently held a military position, and marriage would likely cause the removal of her official duties.


    People who had previously thought the emperor wasn''t targeting the Ye family realised it was just a ruse. The emperor aimed to weaken the Ye family by targeting his daughter. All thanks to Ye Hua.


    At this moment, the unmarried young individuals were on edge, fearing the emperor might impose an inexplicable marriage arrangement."Prime Minister Shan, has your distinguished son not yet taken a wife?" Huang Fei suddenly inquired towards Shan Junren.


    This caught Shan Junren off guard, a bit puzzled about the emperor''s intention. Nheless, he bowed and replied, "Reporting to Your Majesty, my son is still unmarried."


    "Oh? Shan Yu!" Huang Fei called out.


    Shan Yu, seated below, stood up, adjusted his official attire, and walked to the centre. "I''m here," he respectfully said.


    "What a fine young man. He''s still unmarried at this age. Shan Yu, what kind of woman do you like?" Huang Fei asked aloud, leaving everyone guessing the emperor''s intent.


    Even Ye Hua felt intrigued, sensing that this opponent was ying an unconventional game. It pleased him, hoping for some unexpected surprises.


    As Shan Junren looked at his kneeling son, his brow furrowed gradually. Could the emperor be thinking...


    Shan Yu respectfully said, "It''s entirely up to Your Majesty''s decision."


    The answer was impable. If he had expressed personal preferences, it would likely displease the emperor. The fact that the emperor chose him indicated there was a n. Did he intend to resist the imperial order?


    In this Spirit City, the emperor on the throne held absolute authority. Everything was subject to hismand!


    "Prime Minister Shan, your son is quite good!" Shan Junren turned around, bowed, and smiled, saying, "Your Majesty, my son is truly not suitable for such an important matter."


    "Tsk! You''re saying it wrong. I think it''s fine! Is there any unmarried woman present?" Huang Fei kept asking, his words seeming somewhat redundant.


    This question was a bit unnecessary. In the entire main hall, there was only one woman seated below¡ªYe Yuanqing. Coincidentally, she was unmarried. Wasn''t he referring to her?


    Ye Shen''s face darkenedpletely. It seemed the emperor was ready to make a move. The reason the Ye family could be a second-tier n was because their daughter held the position of a general. If she married and lost that title, the Ye family wouldpletely fade from the historical stage.


    The emperor was determined to eradicate Ye Hua, leaving no room forpromise. Despite the talk of marrying into a prime minister''s family, ultimately, she would just be a woman. What could a woman do, especiallypared to being a general?


    Ye Yuanqing shared the same sentiment. Her goal was not marriage, not having children for others. Her ambition was to surpass her elder brother, to bravely fight and kill enemies on the frontier. However, judging by the emperor''s words, it was evident that he was targeting her.


    Ye Shen was unsure how to respond. The emperor clearly wanted him to voluntarily offer his daughter, which would spare him from criticism. However, remaining silent at this moment might make matters worse in the eyes of the emperor.


    Now the dilemma arose: should he protect his daughter or sacrifice her? Both options were risky and displeasing. The emperor was forcing him to make a choice.


    Ye Yuanqing understood the emperor''s intention and knew what his father was contemting. The emperor was determined to target the Ye family, more precisely, to eliminate his elder brother.


    The atmosphere in the room became eerie. All eyes secretly turned towards Ye Shen, the once glorious man who had now fallen from grace. It was a true portrayal of life''s ups and downs.


    The crucial factor now was to see how Ye Shen would decide. Whatever his choice, the consequences would be the same. It all depended on his attitude.


    Ye Hua also looked at his biological father, not feeling any affection, but rather curious about what choice he would make. He understood why the emperor was taking such actions and found it eye-opening.


    Ye Yuanqing''s breathing quickened, and Ye Shen was equally struggling in his mind. The daughter would inevitably be married. It might be better to give the emperor some face for future negotiations. If he angered the emperor, that would be a significant problem.


    After resolving this internal struggle, Ye Shen stood up, bowed, and said, "Reporting to Your Majesty, my daughter Ye Yuanqing is still unmarried."


    Ye Hua watched his biological father willingly offer his daughter and sneered inwardly. ''Such a man! He couldn''t even protect his family. It would be better if he just died.''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 1002 (I Am Not Satisfied!)

    Chapter 1002 (I Am Not Satisfied!)


    The entire audience watched as Ye Shen willingly offered his daughter, understanding the helplessness behind his actions but still harbouring a small measure of disdain for such behaviour.


    Ye Yuanqing''s face turned slightly pale, her fists clenched tightly, and the veins on the back of her hands were visible. She had worked for a thousand years to achieve her current status, and now, in front of her eyes, it all crumbled to nothing.


    Ye Hua looked at Ye Yuanqing, harbouring a sense of fondness for his younger sister and, of course, for his foolish younger brother.


    Qian Yuqing nced at Ye Yuanqing, recognizing the shared experience of being a woman in this world¡ªmere appendages to men if not strong enough.


    "Prime Minister Shan, what do you think? Are you satisfied with this daughter-inw?" Huang Fei sipped his wine, asking with a hint of amusement.


    Shan Junren was genuinely perplexed. The emperor''s desire to diminish the Ye family made sense, but why involve his son! This time, he couldn''t quite grasp what the emperor was thinking. Regardless of the reasoning, he could only say yes, not no.


    "Your Majesty, of course, I am satisfied. After all, Ye Yuanqing is Prince Ye''s sister. In the end, my son benefits," Shan Junren responded, tactfully avoiding offence.


    Huang Fei squinted his eyes slightly and asked, "Shan Yu, what is your opinion?"Everyone felt a difference in the air. While it was eptable to inquire of Shan Junren, questioning Shan Yu seemed to undermine Ye Yuanqing. It was akin to choosing a woman in a brothel¡ªappropriate or not.


    Ye Shen stood up, blushing slightly. His beloved daughter was being treated as if she were amodity to be chosen. As a father, how could he not be infuriated?


    However, what could he do in his anger? This was the imperial pce in the Spirit City! One could not act recklessly here, or it would cost them their heads.


    Kneeling on the ground, Shan Yu respectfully said, "Miss Ye is talented and beautiful. I am afraid I am not worthy."


    Shan Yu''s refusal surprised everyone, even his father, Shan Junren. His son was always smooth in handling situations, and now, at such a crucial moment, he declined. What did this mean?


    Huang Li and Huang Yun were also somewhat astonished.


    Ye Hua found Shan Yu interesting¡ªan individual unafraid of authority, a true manpared to his own father.


    Ye Yuanqing couldn''t help but feel grateful to Shan Yu for his unexpected refusal.


    Huang Fei didn''t show anger; instead, he calmly said, "Ye Shen!"


    "Yes!"


    "Are you satisfied with this future son-inw?" Huang Fei asked directly.


    Ye Shen lowered his head, swallowed hard, and his breathing became rapid. He didn''t give a straightforward answer, but the hesitation in his response indicated his displeasure. Today, sitting here felt like a humiliation, and he med it all on the presence of Ye Hua, the Ye family''s star of disaster. Otherwise, how could such a thing happen?


    "Ye Shen!" Huang Fei called again, with a slightly heavier tone, disying the authority of the emperor.


    Ye Shen immediately knelt on the ground and hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, I was overjoyed just now. I am satisfied!"


    Under the word "satisfaction," there was more hidden helplessness and bitterness.


    Ye Yuanqing''s face gradually paled. She thought her fate could be in her hands, but it turned out she still couldn''t control it.


    Huang Fei''s lips curved slightly, and he asked again, "General Ye, are you satisfied with your future husband?"


    In reality, Huang Fei wanted to hear dissatisfaction. He wanted to hear resistance, so he could let Ye Hua make the choice.


    Everything was done to provoke Ye Hua, to make him lose his reason. If Qian Yuqing couldn''t do it, then target the Ye family. There must be something that could make him lose his rationality.


    Ye Yuanqing slowly stood up. Without wearing armour, she still looked exceptionally stunning, full of heroic spirit. She was a woman who wouldn''t yield to men.


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, I..."


    "I am not satisfied!"


    Before Ye Yuanqing could finish her sentence, Ye Hua''s voice interrupted.


    As Ye Hua spoke, the entire hall fell into an immediate silence, and even a falling needle could be heard. This Prince Ye actually openly confronted the emperor! Damn! Too fierce! The previous Ye Hua was not this bold.


    Ye Yuanqing felt a warm sensation in her heart hearing her big brother''s voice. At critical moments, her big brother could always be relied upon.


    But Ye Shen, kneeling on the side, was inwardly cursing. ''Did this Ye Hua want to ruin the Ye family? Why did he speak out when the emperor was questioning Ye Yuanqing?''


    If the emperor was asking Ye Yuanqing, why did Ye Hua butt in?


    Interrupting the emperor while speaking was a great disrespect!


    Huang Yun silently chuckled. Ye Hua finally couldn''t sit still. Huang Li thought that the emperor had a good eye; he could see through Ye Hua''s restlessness. Huang Li, at this moment, was a bit worried. Ye Hua could have ignored it, why confront the emperor openly? This was clearly not eptable!


    Qian Yuqing started to worry about Ye Hua. The crime of disrespect was not trivial.


    Ye Hua, what are you thinking?


    Huang Fei was quite pleased; Ye Hua finally made a move!


    "Prince Ye, is this dissatisfaction with this emperor?" Huang Fei turned to look at Ye Hua. His tone seemed mild, but even in a gentle tone, the emperor''s words carried a hint of killing intent.


    Ye Hua''s decision was a spur-of-the-moment choice, adding some difficulty to his own situation. Remaining silent would have allowed the evening to pass more smoothly.


    Ye Hua calmly replied, "General Ye guards the border, ensuring the peace of our Spirit City. Her destiny should be on the battlefield, not serving a man."


    As Ye Hua spoke, the atmosphere became even more sombre, as if the air itself was freezing.


    Huang Fei''s gaze gradually became colder; this Ye Hua was more outspoken than before.


    "Prince Ye, General Ye is, after all, a woman. Marrying and bearing children is also nature''s way. Will General Ye live her whole life unmarried?" Huang Fei questioned.


    Ye Hua casually remarked, "Your Majesty, today I was discussing this matter with my sister. When choosing a man, a girl must pick someone who can protect her. Do you agree with this, Your Majesty?"


    "Of course, the men in our Spirit City can naturally protect their women!" Huang Fei affirmed.


    Ye Hua continued with a pretentious tone, "Your Majesty is wise. So, I told my sister that as long as anyone can defeat me, her brother, I will send her to his bed."


    This remark from Ye Hua causedughter among the audience. Even Ye Yuanqing blushed a bit. Big brother really had a talent for making things up.


    Ye Shen''s face turned red, but it was out of anger.


    Qian Yuqing was thinking, ''Do you have the ability to carry me to your bed? Do you dare? You simply don''t!''


    Huang Li found Ye Hua more interesting now; he wasn''t as rigid as before.


    Even Huang Yun was amused. However, Shan Junren was now a bit unhappy. Wasn''t Ye Hua implying that his son couldn''t protect his woman?


    But Shan Yu, kneeling below, didn''t think so. He genuinely disliked Ye Yuanqing, a woman who had been on the battlefield, exuding an aura of killing. It made him ufortable all over.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 1003 (No Advantages)

    Chapter 1003 (No Advantages)


    Huang Fei chuckled lightly after hearing Ye Hua''s words, "Prince Ye is truly considerate for General Ye."


    "Naturally, after all, General Ye is my sister!" Ye Hua replied nonchntly, implying that if anyone wanted to harm her, they would have to deal with him first.


    Ye Yuanqing felt grateful for everything his elder brother had done. After so many years apart, his big brother was unexpectedly protecting him so much, even more than he did for his sister-inw.


    "What if this emperor insists on it?" Huang Fei said calmly, diverting everyone''s attention to Ye Hua, waiting to see how Prince Ye would respond and what choice the emperor would make.


    Qian Yuqing hoped Ye Hua would not act recklessly. If he continued to confront the emperor, it would lead to a passive situation, providing the emperor with an opportunity to gain an advantage.


    Huang Yun wished Ye Hua to continue his confrontation, thinking it would be impressive. Meanwhile, both Huang Li and Qian Yuqing considered that stepping back at this moment might be wise. They could n their movester.


    Ye Shen''s emotions wereplicated, but he couldn''t speak at the moment. Regardless, the Ye family was bound to be ruined by Ye Hua.


    Ye Yuanqing gritted her teeth. At this point, if the big brother were to confront further, the emperor might act! After all, this was a delicate situation.But was Ye Hua someone who feared trouble? Sometimes it''s better to confront first and then figure things out, adding anotheryer of difficulty to the game.


    Just as Ye Hua was about to speak, Ye Yuanqing preempted, saying, "I thank His Majesty for the marriage!"


    With Ye Yuanqing''s words, everyone was stunned. They all felt that the Ye family''s sibling bond was deep. The brother confronted the emperor for his sister, and the sister gave up her own ideals for her brother.


    Such siblings were indeed rare.


    Ye Shen also didn''t expect his daughter to act like this; he was truly shocked!


    Qian Yuqing also didn''t expect Ye Yuanqing to agree; perhaps it was to prevent Ye Hua from offending the emperor.


    But Ye Hua was not happy now. Turning his head, he looked coldly at his sister. ''Your words just now were equivalent to saying that your brother is inadequate!''


    ''I lost face!''


    ''You silly sister, you''re not helping your brother at all; you''re just making the enemy happy!''


    ''That''s why I often say, women, with their long hair and short sight¡­''


    ''Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also have this annoying habit.''


    Huang Fei chuckled lightly, feeling annoyed inside. He was waiting for Ye Hua to confront him just now! He didn''t expect Ye Yuanqing toe up with such a line!


    "Prince Ye, it seems General Ye is still quite sensible, don''t you agree?"


    Ye Hua knew it would be like this. The emperor was indirectly criticising him for being unreasonable. Fine! He was someone who held grudges; he would remember this ount, and when the time came, he would make you pay back everything with interest!


    ''Damn it, I really need to figure out a solution!''


    "My little sister here is just a bit timid. Your Majesty, please don''t take offence," Ye Hua said with a softugh.


    Huang Fei''s face darkened upon hearing this. Even Shan Junren and everyone present felt the same. The implication behind Ye Hua''s words was a direct challenge to the emperor.


    Saying his sister was afraid while he wasn''t.


    "Prince Ye! What do you mean by that?" Huang Yun asked with a stern voice, feeling the need to ask certain questions himself.


    Ye Hua looked at Huang Yun and calmly replied, "When adults are talking, children shouldn''t interrupt."


    Everyone: "..."


    ording to seniority, Huang Yun was indeed a child before Ye Hua.


    Huang Yun''s face turned unpleasant. This Ye Hua treated him like a child! Didn''t he know that the child he referred to was about to sleep with his woman?


    Huang Fei wanted to get angry, but he didn''t have a handle. If he erupted in anger now, it could negatively impact his reputation.


    It was all because he had given Ye Hua a posthumous title back then. If he hadn''t, things would be much easier now.


    "Huang Yun is not a child anymore. Isn''t he about to get married and have children soon? It''s hard work for you, Qian Yuqing," Huang Fei asserted. He wanted to test whether Ye Hua could endure it. Your woman is about to give birth to my grandchild; can you stand it?


    Qian Yuqing''s pretty face paled. She wouldn''t do such a thing! She definitely wouldn''t!


    "Well, congrattions, Your Majesty."


    Most people thought Ye Hua would sh again, but the result was unexpected.


    Prince Ye dared to confront the emperor for his sister, but this former woman didn''t receive such treatment.


    Poor Qian Yuqing indeed.


    Qian Yi sitting below couldn''t bear to watch. Her daughter was just their pawn, manipted by them! Perhaps he had made a wrong decision by involving his daughter in this power struggle.


    Qian Yuqing was uneasy after hearing Ye Hua''s words. ''Ye Hua, do you really want to abandon Yuqing?''


    Huang Feiughed heartily and raised his cup, "Double joy hase today! Let''s drink to that!"


    "Long live the emperor!" The courtiers immediately congratted.


    This double joy referred to Huang Yun and Qian Yuqing, and Shan Yu and Ye Yuanqing.


    From the current ndestine struggle, Ye Hua seemed to be at a slight disadvantage. After all, it was an away game, and they had too many advantages!


    ''If this matter had happened within the Voidless Empire, hehe¡­''


    ''Aplete loss.''


    ''But even now, it''s still a loss. However, this time, I don''t want to beat you with force. That would be too unfair!''


    After finishing the drink, the people below took their seats again. Ye Yuanqing bowed her head in silence. For her elder brother, who offended the emperor for her, she was willing to give up her own prospects.


    On the side, Ye Shen remained silent, his thoughts unclear.


    Shan Yu and Ye Yuanqing had simr attitudes. Marrying a woman he didn''t like was akin to a death sentence. However, since it was the emperor''s decree, there was no choice.


    The banquet continued, and Ye Hua waited for the emperor to make his next move. He needed to salvage the situation. Otherwise, if his subordinates found out, they would mock him for losing face on someone else''s territory.


    "Prince Ye, how did you survive the past millennium? How did you escape death back then?" Huang Fei curiously asked, genuinely interested in knowing how Ye Hua had lived all these years, especially considering his near-death experience.


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, "Your Majesty, on that day, a master helped me, saving my life. However, my injuries were severe, and during the treatment, I lost my memory."


    "A master? Do you still remember what this person looked like?" Huang Fei asked quietly.


    "I don''t remember the appearance of that person. He took me to the Sapphire Continent," Ye Hua replied in a low voice.


    Huang Fei was puzzled; what Ye Hua said contradicted what Han Ya had mentioned. One of them must be lying.


    "Oh? So, Prince Ye, you''ve been living in the Sapphire Continent all these years?"


    "Yes," Ye Hua replied nonchntly.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 1004 (Hanging on the City Walls)

    Chapter 1004 (Hanging on the City Walls)


    Huang Fei squinted slightly at Ye Hua, "It seems that Prince Ye has livedfortably for the past millennium."


    "Not bad," Ye Hua''s tone remained indifferent, maintaining a steady emotional line, which irritated Huang Fei a bit.


    Huang Fei nodded and smiled, "By the way, Prince Ye, there''s a surviving old subordinate of yours. He heard about your return today and came to see you."


    Old subordinate?


    Huang Fei was probably trying to stir up something again, knowing well that Ye Hua had amnesia, yet mentioning an old subordinate.


    "Oh? I''d like to meet him," Ye Hua said softly, ying along with the emperor''s game.


    With a manding shout" from the eunuch, a middle-aged man walked in. He wore in clothes, not very splendid, and his face was deeply wrinkled, like scars etched into his skin. Despite no longer being on the battlefield, a faint aura of killing intent emanated from his tiger-like eyes, proving he was a seasoned warrior.


    Ye Yuanqing looked at the man entering, feeling puzzled. He didn''t recognize this man. While his elder brother had brought home some oldrades for a drink in the past, he had never seen this one before."Commoner Yang Yao pays respects to Your Majesty. May Your Majesty be prosperous!" Yang Yao stopped in the middle and knelt, both knees touching the ground.


    "Rise," Huang Fei said with a faint smile.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Yang Yao stood up, bowing his head slightly.


    "Yang Yao, General Ye used to sit here. Why didn''t you greet him when you came in?" Huang Fei spoke, obviously targeting Ye Hua again.


    Yang Yao kept his head lowered and respectfully replied, "Your Majesty, Prince Ye and General Ye are different!"


    These words caused amotion throughout the room. It was evident that the emperor had arranged this to distinguish the true from the false.


    "Oh? Exin yourself, Yang Yao." Huang Fei inquired, looking directly at the man. It was clear he intended to use this to provoke Ye Hua.


    Yang Yao remainedposed and replied, "Your Majesty, I dare not lie. I''m just speaking the truth!"


    As these words came out, the whole hall erupted in a stir. It was apparent that the emperor had brought Yang Yao as a pawn, and his intentions were clear.


    Huang Yun felt secretly delighted. This must be another move by his father.


    Huang Fei''s expression darkened, and he sternly rebuked, "How audacious! To dare show disrespect to Prince Ye!"


    Ye Hua found it amusing. In the realm of acting, who could be a match for him?


    "I don''t dare, but I speak the truth!" Yang Yao remained firm, disying an air of righteousness.


    Huang Yun suddenly spoke, "Insolent! How dare you speak arrogantly in front of the Emperor!?"


    Huang Fei gave his eldest son a nce, and thetter immediately trembled, quickly taking his seat. The warning from his father was quite apparent.


    Huang Yun also realised that his second brother had misunderstood earlier.


    "Yang Yao, tell the truth then! If you''re lying, it''s a crime of deceiving the emperor!" Huang Yun coldly dered. It was time for him to step in. His father had set the stage, and now he had to y his part.


    "I don''t dare deceive. I''ll speak the truth!" Yang Yao asserted.


    Ye Hua was curious about how this "old subordinate" nned to deceive him. Hopefully, he wouldn''t be disappointed!


    Yang Yao suddenly sped his hands, speaking with a tone filled with sorrow, "Hearing that General Ye narrowly escaped death, even returning to the capital, as a survivor, I am overjoyed! Because General Ye can serve the Emperor again. However! General Ye has disappointed the departed spirits!"


    With Yang Yao''s words, everyone present began to ponder. Why would the departed spirits be disappointed?


    "After General Ye returned, he never paid respects to those departed spirits. Back then, if it weren''t for the deputy generals sacrificing themselves to protect General Ye, he might not have survived. However, General Ye has shown no concern for those who saved his life, including the deputy generals and the hundred thousand soldiers. Such a general, how can he not let the departed spirits feel heartbroken?"


    Ye Yuanqing''s expression became increasingly serious as he listened. The emperor seemed intent on tarnishing his elder brother''s reputation; this was truly ruthless.


    After all, his elder brother held a high position in people''s hearts. If he carried an unjust reputation, it would be a form of indirect blow.


    Little Tian also felt exasperated. Why didn''t he remind his elder brother earlier? Now, they were being caught by the enemy.


    Many started thinking along these lines. Prince Ye should have paid respects when he entered the city. Now, they were handing their enemies an opportunity to exploit.


    Ye Hua thought there would be some truth or falsehood discussion, but unexpectedly, it deviated from the expected path again. Yang Yao yed the emotional card.


    This caught Ye Hua off guard. After all, he was ignorant of past events.


    However, this made things more interesting. Originally, it was a standard scenario, but now it seemed to have shifted to a challenging mode.


    Trying to tarnish Ye Hua''s reputation? It wouldn''t be that easy!


    "Prince Ye''s actions indeedck dignity," Huang Yun joined in, not holding back in attacking Ye Hua.


    On the side, Qian Yuqing wished he could p Huang Yun away. ''When did it be your turn to criticise my man? Get lost!''


    Huang Fei chuckled, "Prince, it''s not entirely Prince Ye''s fault. After all, Prince Ye has lost his memory. Therefore, he didn''t pay respects. Is that correct, Prince Ye?"


    Ye Hua felt that this was the most formidable opponent he had ever encountered, fully suppressing him, not allowing him to step down.


    But Ye Hua wasn''t one to follow themon rules! This might disappoint you!


    "No," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    With Ye Hua''s "No," the discussion among the people resumed. Prince Ye''s words seemed inappropriate; regardless of the circumstances, he should have paid respects to those who sacrificed their lives. It was a matter of duty and righteousness.


    However, some people noticed that this was the second time Prince Ye had confronted the emperor, not giving any face.


    Ye Yuanqing sincerely admired his elder brother. Even daring to confront the emperor of the Spirit City¡ªhis elder brother had be even more remarkable than before.


    In the past, his elder brother wouldn''t directly confront but would use silence as a form of confrontation. Now, he spoke directly. His elder brother was truly amazing.


    Ye Shen was on the verge of despair. Since Ye Hua returned, his heart had never been at ease. To be precise, ever since Ye Hua came back, he knew something would happen.


    Qian Yi''s perception of Ye Hua was also changing. He even felt a sense of familiarity with the current Ye Hua. This familiarity wasn''t with the Ye Hua of the past but with... he couldn''t recall who.


    Suddenly, Yang Yao let out a mournful cry, "All the deceased warriors, you died in vain!"


    It was likely that after tonight''s performance, news would quickly spread. With the emperor''s meticulous arrangements, they would tarnish Ye Hua''s reputation.


    "Oh? Does Prince Ye think I''m wrong?" Huang Fei asked indifferently.


    Ye Hua spoke softly, "Brothers are kept in the heart! Instead of spending time paying respects, it''s better to think about how to avenge them! Hang the heads of those viins at the city gates, expose them until their bones turn to ashes!"


    Once those words were spoken, the entire venue fell silent again! Even Shan Junren couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. This Prince Ye, how audacious! To actually say such words!


    Even Huang Fei was astonished. Anyone with a bit of brains would know that it was the emperor''s arrangement.


    This Prince Ye dared to call the emperor a viin and even mentioned hanging the emperor''s head at the city gates!


    Damn! How bold is this Prince Ye!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 1005 (He is Fake!)

    Chapter 1005 (He is Fake!)


    Qian Yuqing looked at the assertive Ye Hua, feeling delighted in her heart. This was her Ye Hua, even more formidable than before, directly intimidating the emperor!


    Ye Shen, at this moment, felt despair. The first thought that crossed his mind was that the Ye family was finished.


    Ye Yuanqing truly wanted to give Ye Hua a thumbs up and shout, "Big brother, you''re awesome!" Ye Hua''s words not only expressed her desire for revenge for the soldiers but also subtly mocked the emperor. It felt like a profitable move, turning the situation around that was unfavourable just a moment ago.


    Huang Fei, however, underestimated Ye Hua, thinking he was the same as before, someone who couldn''t speak. Now, he had lifted a stone only to hit his own foot.


    He still hoped to tarnish Ye Hua''s reputation tonight, but unexpectedly, Ye Hua gained even more prestige. He even mentioned hanging the emperor''s head at the city gates. Impressive!


    ''Ye Hua! You are even bolder than a thousand years ago!''


    ''It seemed that you were still not giving up on this emperor''s seat!''


    ''What this emperor granted you back then, can be taken back now, just as easily!''However, Ye Hua currently had no interest in this emperor''s position. Instead, he seemed to enjoy... and then that... and then relishing their desperate expressions. Such helplessness would surely please him.


    Huang Fei chuckled lightly, "Prince Ye, your words have humbled this emperor. I didn''t expect Prince Ye to be so righteous and loyal."


    He said so, but how could he continue to entrust military power to Ye Hua? That was out of the question. He had just managed to use an excuse to reim the military authority from Ye Yuanqing.


    This Ye family should not be allowed to exist; they were all troublemakers! Always eyeing this emperor''s throne. If there was a chance, he would definitely wipe out the entire Ye family!


    Kneeling on the ground, Yang Yao furrowed his brows tightly; he couldn''t let it end like this! He should perform once again. Maybe the emperor would notice him and give him a job!


    Suddenly, Yang Yao stood up, pointed at Ye Hua, and shouted, "You are fake!"


    With this statement, everyone''s expression changed. Even Huang Fei''s face darkened. This was not something he had arranged!


    Huang Fei looked at Yang Yao. If Ye Hua could be proven fake, that would indeed be excellent!


    If not, it would be losing face in front of everyone, and Ye Hua would mock him again. However, he couldn''t do anything about it, like eating shit and feeling resentful.


    In simple terms, Huang Fei had his advantages and disadvantages, and Ye Hua also had his own strengths and weaknesses. Both understood each other tacitly, without tearing each other''s faces for the time being.


    Huang Fei cared a lot about his reputation; otherwise, after Ye Hua''s death, he wouldn''t have appointed someone the grand title and treated him as an equal.


    Huang Li also saw that this situation was a bit out of control. Still, Ye Hua''s behaviour didn''t vite any rules, so he couldn''t intervene directly. He could only watch from the side and hope things didn''t escte further.


    Huang Yun coldly said, "Do you know the consequences?"


    "I am willing to bear all consequences," Yang Yao appeared very confident. He had indeed seen General Ye die back then. How could he be alive again? There were not so many miracles. This Prince Ye was probably fake.


    Huang Fei looked at Ye Hua and asked, "Prince Ye, what do you think about this?"


    Huang Fei''s inquiry wasn''t out of fear but rather to avoid others questioning him. Others could doubt, but he couldn''t!


    "Let''s give it a try then," Ye Hua didn''t know Huang Fei''s intentions, but he was curious about how the other party nned to prove it.


    Yang Yao took out a white crystal from his sleeve, and everyone could tell it was no ordinary item. Emitting a serene aura, it seemed to be an ancient artifact.


    Yang Yao exined, "This is a Soul Gem, capable of detecting any falsehood."


    Everyone drew a cold breath after hearing this. Their immediate thought was that the emperor must have given him the Soul Gem.


    In fact, even the emperor was somewhat surprised. The situation was bing a bit uncontroble! He had heard about the Soul Gem and its abilities, but what if this Ye Hua was genuine?


    Now, he could only hope that Ye Hua was fake because, in everyone''s hearts, there were doubts about whether Ye Hua was alive or not. It was just a subconscious belief that Ye Hua hadn''t died.


    Even Qian Yuqing, Ye Yuanqing, and Ye Shen shared the same thoughts. Nothing could be more convincing than concrete evidence.


    The atmosphere became tense, and all eyes were on the suspended Soul Gem.


    It was truly a moment to witness a miracle.


    Ye Hua stood up and gazed at the courtiers, the imposing aura making it seem as if he were the emperor himself, at least in the eyes of the courtiers.


    Qian Yuqing anxiously watched Ye Hua, hoping nothing untoward would happen.


    Ye Hua slowly descended the steps and stood beside Yang Yao.


    Thetter immediately felt tremendous pressure, even more powerful than General Ye from back then. His heart was pounding uncontrobly, as if it could burst out at any moment.


    Ye Hua looked at all the courtiers and calmly said, "Since you want to see, then I''ll show you."


    After speaking, Ye Hua held the Soul Gem in his hand.


    Yang Yao breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Prince Ye was going to punish him.


    "Prince Ye, I will ask, and you answer. If you haven''t lied, the Soul Gem will shine brightly; otherwise, it will dim."


    Ye Hua nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Then let me test it first. Prince Ye, did you just drink wine?"


    "Yes," Ye Hua replied.


    As his words fell, the Soul Gem in his hand indeed shone brightly.


    However, Qian Yuqing was now thinking, why didn''t they ask Ye Hua if he loved her? It was such a perfect opportunity...


    "Prince Ye, did you just drink wine?" Yang Yao asked again.


    "No," Ye Hua replied.


    As expected, the Soul Gem dimmed.


    But now, everyone wanted to scold Yang Yao as a fool! What a golden opportunity! How could he ask two such stupid questions?!


    Huang Fei was on the verge of exploding. This was simply a stupid move!


    "Drink your damn wine!"


    Yang Yao''s expression gradually became serious. "Prince Ye! Are you the same General Ye from before?"


    This was probably the most pressing question for everyone. Now, they awaited Ye Hua''s answer. He looked at the crowd and slowly said, "Yes."


    Everyone stared at the Soul Gem in Ye Hua''s hand.


    If it didn''t shine, there would be bloodshed tonight! The entire Ye family might be sacrificed.


    If it did shine, the emperor would definitely have a headache. This was a moment of good and bad decisions hanging in the bnce.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 1006 (Blood in the Imperial Palace, Royal Crisis!)

    Chapter 1006 (Blood in the Imperial Pce, Royal Crisis!)


    In fact, Ye Hua had a thousand ways to make the gem shine, but suddenly, he didn''t want to do that because he also wanted to know if he was the same Ye Hua from before.


    After waiting for two breaths, the Soul Gem in Ye Hua''s hand still didn''t light up, causing everyone to hold their breath.


    Huang Fei, watching the situation, gradually revealed a smile. With a wave of his hand, he could have Ye Hua executed in the grand hall! In the royal court, except for Huang Li, everyone was anticipating that this cursed Soul Gem wouldn''t light up.


    However, within the court, most people hoped it wouldn''t light up, revealing how much the previous Ye Hua had indeed died.


    But the next moment, everyone would be disappointed.


    The Soul Gem suddenly lit up, casting a radiant light that illuminated the entire grand hall, almost blinding.


    With the Soul Gem shining, Qian Yuqing was the happiest, followed by Ye Yuanqing. Indeed, it was Big Brother! The third happiest was Huang Li. It was good that he was genuine!


    However, apart from these three, there wasn''t much joy on everyone else''s faces, even Ye Shan felt the same. Still, he let out a sigh of relief. If it hadn''t lit up just now, the Ye family would probably be finished!Huang Fei''s expression remained unchanged, but internally, he was quite displeased. ''This act was practically a public admission that Ye Hua had truly returned! It wasn''t worth it! That damned Yang Yao! He should have been killed directly! He disrupted all of my ns! I guess the whole city will be shouting for this Ye Hua tomorrow, even more vigorously than today!''


    At this moment, Yang Yao was a bit lost. ''It shouldn''t be like this! Why did it light up? Why! General Ye couldn''t possibly still be alive; it was impossible!''


    Ye Hua tossed the Soul Gem to Yang Yao, and Yang Yao reflexively caught it.


    "I have a question for you," Ye Hua said calmly.


    The people present swallowed their saliva, clearly feeling that Ye Hua was about to confront the emperor again!


    Even Huang Fei''s expression slightly changed, immediately looking at Huang Yun, who, of course, knew!


    Huang Li watched this happen but was helpless.


    Before Ye Hua could ask his question, Huang Yun angrily shouted, "ndering Prince Ye, death by one strike!"


    Yang Yao realised and immediately knelt down, shouting, "Emperor..."


    But he only spoke one word, and a blood hole appeared in the centre of his forehead. Blood flowed down drop by drop, making for a gruesome scene.


    In this pce, where no one had died before, someone died today! This was an ominous sign!


    Shan Junren furrowed his brows tightly, blood in the imperial pce! The royals are suddenly in danger! It meant someone in the royal family was going to die!


    Everyone was in shock, all thinking the same as Shan Junren!


    This was a prophecy of a crisis for the royal family! However, the person who could bring danger to the royal family was probably Prince Ye standing here.


    Except for him, there was no one else!


    Huang Fei looked at the expressions of the courtiers and seemed to realise it too!


    His face gradually darkened; he had acted too hastily!


    But there was no way around it. If Ye Hua had asked this question, then Huang Fei would have be the emperor who framed loyal subjects! If such a thing spread, he wouldn''t be able to stay on the throne!


    If Huang Fei had to make the choice, it would still be the same! There was nothing more to say!


    This Ye Hua is clever! Really too clever!


    He said just one sentence, and it actually forced this Emperor tomit murder in the hall! And now, he''ll have to endure the damage from rumours!


    ''Well done! Ye Hua, you''ve made progress! You can now be my opponent!''


    Yang Yao''s soul flew out of his body, and Huang Yun reached out and squeezed it. That weak soul instantly dissipated. To cut the grass and not remove the roots is the worst oue.


    Huang Li swallowed his saliva. He didn''t want to say anything now. He didn''t kill anyone just now... This me should not fall on him!


    The scene fell silent, and nobody dared to breathe.


    Ye Hua lowered his head to look at Yang Yao''s corpse. He just wanted to ask if he had been drinking tonight.


    ''He just killed you for asking, really ruthless. Even I haven''t been this ruthless. Well... it seems like I''m still a good person, at leastpared to them.''


    Ye Hua looked at the Emperor and whispered, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    What an ironic sentence. Huang Fei almost couldn''t hold back. Too arrogant! This Ye Hua is too arrogant! Openly mocking him!


    Huang Yun felt the same. Killing one''s own people made peopleugh out loud.


    Qian Yuqing''s eyes were filled with tears. Ye Hua is really handsome, even more so than before.


    But Qian Yuqing couldn''t help looking at the Soul Gem. When the timees, she''ll let Ye Hua catch this gem and interrogate him about whether he likes her!


    Huang Fei suppressed his anger and said with a smile, "I have long felt that this person is suspicious. Sure enough, Prince Ye has exposed him. Guards, take him away!"


    Ye Hua sat back in his seat and said softly, "Actually, I just wanted to ask him if he had been drinking tonight."


    Huang Fei: "..."


    ''I don''t believe your nonsense!''


    But at this moment, Huang Yun''s face didn''t look good. After killing someone in the pce, he remembered something. Throughout the ages, the royal family had never killed anyone in the pce!


    Blood in the imperial pce, a sudden crisis in the royal family!


    ''Damn it!''


    ''This Ye Hua! I will tear you apart! Rest assured!''


    ''I will sleep with your woman every day and let your woman give birth to children for me! And it will be an endless cycle! Let your soul see me with your woman! While you can only watch!''


    Huang Fei felt he won the first half but lost miserably in the second half!


    Thinking about this, Huang Fei''s mood improved quite a bit. "Since we''re talking about wine, let''s have a hearty drink!"The courtiers stood up respectfully and shouted, "May the Emperor be blessed!"


    However, before the words had just been shouted, a guard hurriedly ran in and eximed, "Report!!!!"


    In general situations, if there''s nothing major, they would wait outside. However, only critical military information would make someone rush in regardless.


    Everyone present knew that this was probably an urgent situation at the border.


    "What''s the matter, such urgency!" Huang Fei asked in a deep voice.


    "Your Majesty, the scout reports that the Demon Capital has assembled a massive army of five million and will attack the border in three days!"


    Five million!


    Everyone was shocked! A five million-strong army! This was something the Demon Capital had never done before. Normally, their forces were in the tens of thousands, even inrge-scale scenarios it would be over a hundred thousand at most. Thergest was when Ye Hua annihted a sectst time!


    But this time, it was five million! Have they gone crazy?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 1007 (Supreme Overlord)

    Chapter 1007 (Supreme Overlord)


    With the guard''s report, the entire hall fell into silence ¨C the Demon Capital was invading!


    The situation was unprecedented and terrifying! Everyone''s faces showed rare expressions of shock.


    Even Huang Fei furrowed his brow. This development was sudden; the Demon Capital, known for minor disturbances, had suddenly be aggressive. They had assembled a five-million-strong army!


    Huang Yun suddenly stood up and walked to the centre, kneeling down. "Father Emperor, your son is willing to go to battle against the enemy!"


    Huang Li quickly followed, kneeling respectfully. "Father Emperor, your son is also willing to go to battle!"


    Ye Hua sat silently aside without saying a word. Even if the Demon Capital''s forces reached the city gates, he wouldn''t care.


    Ye Yuanqing below also stepped forward, saying respectfully, "Your Majesty, as a major battle approaches, I humbly request the Emperor to allow this subordinate to participate in the fight!"


    Huang Fei, who initially wanted to strip Ye Yuanqing of his military power, realised the urgency of the situation. How could personal desires outweigh the need for capablemanders during a major battle? It would be a counterproductive move to demote a general just for personal reasons.Thus, Huang Fei spoke in a solemn tone, "General Ye, go to the border immediately and defend it rigorously! I will dispatch reinforcements promptly!"


    Ye Yuanqing felt relieved, "Thank you, Your Majesty! This subordinate will depart immediately!"


    As Ye Yuanqing stood up and left, hermanding presence was evident. The audience couldn''t help but be impressed.


    Looking at his unmarried fianc¨¦e, Shan Yu, Ye Yuanqing couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed. Her walking stylecked any feminine charm. It was a pity for that beautiful face and figure.


    With Ye Yuanqing''s departure, the atmosphere in the hall became somewhat heavy.


    Ye Shen sighed in relief, realising the danger his daughter was in with the Demon Capital sending five million troops.


    Shan Junren respectfully said, "Your Majesty, with the sudden attack from the Demon Capital, it seems to be a premeditated and nned action. We cannot take this lightly!"


    "What''s the Prime Minister''s opinion?" Huang Fei asked calmly, ignoring his kneeling son.


    Prime Minister Shan Junren spoke in a low voice, "Your Majesty, do you recall the once-in-a-hundred-thousand-years event, the ''Supreme Overlord''?"


    As soon as these words were uttered, intense discussions erupted among the crowd. Their faces showed a mix of surprise and astonishment. If it weren''t for Shan Junren''s reminder, everyone might have forgotten.


    Huang Fei was well aware. The Supreme Overlord, urring once every hundred thousand years, was a chance to advance from Overlord to Supreme Overlord! This was the fastest path, but it urred only once in a hundred thousand years and wasn''t guaranteed.


    Legend had it that only by relying on a powerful killing aura, along with countless lost souls, one could be the Supreme Overlord. No wonder the Demon Emperor dispatched five million troops this time ¨C the goal was the Supreme Overlord.


    If they could breach their own borders, it would be an even better oue.


    Huang Fei and Huang Yun were also aware of the legend of the Supreme Overlord. A greedy look emerged on their faces. Bing a Supreme Overlord would be a magnificent moment. The throne was already within reach, and they might even be able to create their own small world, bing rulers.


    "Continue, Prime Minister Shan." Huang Fei spoke softly.


    "Your Majesty, we have no choice but to engage in battle, and we should seize this opportunity." With Shan Junren''s words, Huang Fei slowly closed his eyes. Being a Supreme Overlord would indeed be good, but thepetition for it would involve many powerful individuals, including Supreme Overlords not under his jurisdiction.


    It seemed that the struggle for advancement would incur heavy losses.


    If they didn''t want the Demon Emperor to seed, refraining from sending troops might be an option, but it also meant losing control of the border. Then the Demon Emperor could march directly towards the Spirit City, leaving devastation in his wake. If his five million troops entered, the losses could be even more significant. Therefore, reinforcements were essential.


    They even needed to vie for bing Supreme Overlord!


    Qian Yuqing only hoped that Ye Hua wouldn''t go, or the Emperor wouldn''t send him. In the past, Ye Hua disappeared for a thousand years due to simr circumstances. Qian Yuqing didn''t want Ye Hua to get hurt again for the same reason.


    "Prince Ye, how do you view this matter?" Huang Fei suddenly asked.


    Ye Hua had just been contemting the issue of theSupreme Overlord. There would undoubtedly be numerous Overlords involved, providing an excellent opportunity for revenge.


    "All those from the Demon Capital deserve to die! Kill them!" Ye Hua dered with a resolute killing intent.


    However, at this moment, Huang Fei was considering another possibility ¨C just like thest time. He could have Ye Hua killed again, leading to death on the battlefield.


    As for his two sons, they would definitely be sent this time. Such a significant event required the participation of members of the royal family; otherwise, people might say that the Emperor''s children were cowards.


    "Very well! Huang Yun!"


    "Your son is here!"


    "Take three million soldiers to reinforce!"


    "Your son obeys!" Huang Yun respectfully responded.


    "Huang Li!"


    "Your son is here!"


    "Take one million soldiers to reinforce!"


    Huang Li''s expression tightened; the Emperor was favouring his younger brother too much. As the eldest son, he was only assigned one million soldiers, while Huang Yun got three million. Did the Emperor really look down on him so much?


    But what could he do?


    "Your son obeys!"


    After giving the orders, Huang Fei looked at Ye Hua. "Prince Ye, it seems like you also want to seek revenge."


    "Of course," Ye Hua replied calmly.


    "I initially wanted you to rest in the city for a few more days, but unfortunately, with the invasion of the Demon Army and considering Prince Ye''s desire for revenge, I will fulfil your wish. Prince Ye, you shall go as a military adviser!"


    Ye Hua smiled inwardly. The Emperor was just hesitating a moment ago, but it seemed he now wanted to eliminate Ye Hua on the battlefield. ''Well then, let''s see how capable you are. Is it you who''s formidable, or is it me, the mighty one!''


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Ye Hua pretended to express gratitude. ''You have your ns, and I have mine. Let''s see whoes out on top!''


    But Ye Hua''s chances of winning were undoubtedly much higher. s, it could only be said that people who opposed him generally didn''t end well, even if they were intelligent. They couldn''t avoid a confrontation using force.


    With such an event, the banquet was undoubtedlying to an early end.


    Ye Hua, of course, went straight home. Qian Yuqing also had to return home since she hadn''t officially married into the pce yet, and she couldn''t sleep directly in the imperial pce.


    Huang Yun was about to go to battle and had preparations to attend to.


    Huang Fei called him to the imperial sleeping chamber.


    "Father, Ye Hua is too arrogant, tantly disregarding you! He needs to be dealt with!" Huang Yun began pouring fuel on the mes as soon as he arrived. He felt that only if Ye Hua died, Qian Yuqing would focus entirely on him.


    If Huang Fei got angry just because of these words, he wouldn''t be a formidable emperor.


    "Yun, do you know why I assigned three million soldiers to you?" Huang Fei asked calmly.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 1008 (Annihilating the Ye Family)

    Chapter 1008 (Annihting the Ye Family)


    "Of course, it''s to gain merit!" Huang Yun understood this much. Only by achieving merit could he ascend to the position of Crown Prince!


    Huang Fei nodded, "I have provided everything to take care of you. If you don''t perform exceptionally well this time, I''ll doubt your capabilities!"


    "Father, I won''t let you down!" Huang Yun said earnestly. This was his best opportunity, and he had to seize it. Only by gaining merit could he sit securely on the throne of the Crown Prince, and no one would dare to object.


    "Go back and prepare. In a few days, lead your troops to the front lines! Failure is not an option!" Huang Feimanded.


    "Yes, Father. But, Father, is there anything that needs to be done regarding Ye Hua?" Huang Yun asked cautiously.


    "No, I have my arrangements. Just focus on your own tasks."


    Upon hearing that the Emperor had made arrangements, Huang Yun felt reassured.


    "Father, please rest early. Your son takes his leave."Huang Fei nodded.


    Shortly after Huang Yun left, Shan Junren slowly entered, apanied by the cold crow.


    Huang Fei kept his head slightly lowered andmented, "It seems the n from back then is about to be executed again."


    Shan Junren furrowed his brows slightly. If the Emperor wanted to deal with the Ye family, why arrange for Ye Yuanqing to marry his son? He couldn''t quite understand.


    The hoarse voice of the cold crow sounded, "Your Majesty, rest assured! This time, he won''t return alive!"


    Huang Fei looked up at the cold crow and said in a deep voice, "Apart from taking Ye Hua''s life, there''s another matter this time."


    "Your Majesty is referring to the Supreme Overlord matter, right?" the cold crow spoke.


    "Yes, I want to advance," Huang Fei said.


    The cold crow remained silent for a moment before speaking softly, "In that case, I should consider the debt to Your Majesty repaid."


    Huang Fei suddenly chuckled, "As long as youplete these two tasks, consider the debt repaid."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I''ll go and make preparations."


    There was a sense of joy in the cold crow''s tone, as if they could finally live freely.


    Shan Junren did not leave at this point; it seemed he had something to say, but he needed the Emperor''s permission.


    After a long while, Huang Fei nodded. Only then did Shan Junren dare to speak.


    "Your Majesty, the role of the cold crow is significant. Why let him go so easily?" Shan Junren was puzzled. While these two tasks were undoubtedly important, the cold crow was a Supreme Overlord, and his role was crucial.


    "Who said I''m letting him go?" Huang Fei said in a deep voice. The cold crow also broke through to the Supreme Overlord back then, using the opportunity obtained by Huang Fei!


    Indeed, back then, Huang Fei wasn''t yet the emperor, and he and the cold crow were good brothers!


    However, faced with the temptation of advancement, the cold crow took the initiative to snatch it first. Feeling guilty, the cold crow promised Huang Fei to help him secure the throne, even pledging allegiance to him as a form ofpensation.


    As time passed, the crow, a Supreme Overlord, wanted to break free from this constraint. However, being a Supreme Overlord, words spoken had to be acknowledged. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the cold crow expressed its intentions to settle the score. He admitted that he had taken the opportunity from Huang Fei in the past and now offered to help him seize it, considering it a fair exchange.


    This information was known to very few, and only Shan Junren was aware of it because he had been Huang Fei''s strategist back then. Shan Junren had yed a significant role in Huang Fei ascending to the throne.


    After all, for an emperor to take the throne, the support of influential individuals was crucial. Hearing the Emperor''s words, Shan Junren understood that he had to obey to survive.


    "Your Majesty, the Crown Prince seems to be trying to win over Ye Hua today," Shan Junren wanted to understand the Emperor''s decision.


    Huang Fei sighed, "The struggle for the Crown Prince position has always been brutal. Weren''t we like that back then? Now, the only one who can contend with Prince Yun is Crown Prince Li. I don''t expect much from the others."


    Shan Junren could only nod in agreement. The Emperor''s sons seemed content with their own lives, without grand ambitions. Only Crown Prince Li and Prince Yun showed some potential. With the Emperor''s current arrangements, it seemed he was preparing for a contest between the Crown Prince and the Ninth Prince.


    This contest was part of the "customs," a way to determine the more capable heir.


    Considering the circumstances, Shan Junren felt that the Emperor might not necessarily hand over the Crown Prince position to Crown Prince Yun entirely.


    "Your Majesty, there''s one more thing I would like to ask," Shan Junren inquired.


    "What is it?"


    "Why did Your Majesty betroth Ye Yuanqing to my son?"


    Shan Junren was perplexed by the Emperor''s strange moves. It seemed like an absurd chess move.


    Huang Fei replied indifferently, "Consider it leaving a sentiment for the Ye family."


    Shan Junren''s expression changed. It seemed that the Emperor nned to exterminate everyone in the Ye family. But was keeping Ye Yuanqing just for sentiment? Shan Junren couldn''t fathom the Emperor''s true intentions.


    "Oh, about that... the case of the city being wiped out. How is it going? It has been several years since the investigation began," Huang Fei suddenly remembered an old case, casually asking about it.


    "Your Majesty, the Ministry of Justice has not yet provided any updates on the matter."


    Huang Fei frowned, "This matter cannot be taken lightly."


    After all, someone had dared to destroy a city on his territory, wiping out everyone without leaving a trace, not even a corpse. Such an unprecedented incident had to be addressed seriously.


    "I will make sure of it!"


    "Good, go back and rest early. Perhaps Ye Yuanqing might not return at all."


    Shan Junren swallowed nervously, "I take my leave."


    After Shan Junren left, Huang Fei did not go to sleep. Instead, he sat at his desk, lost in thought. The candlelight cast a sombre shadow on his face, revealing his deep contemtion.


    That night, Huang Fei was actually very angry, but he had managed to suppress his anger until now.


    After a while, Huang Fei called out, "Cheng!"


    Cheng Tian quickly entered and respectfully asked, "Your Majesty?"


    "Summon a few consorts toe here."


    Cheng Tian hesitated for a moment, then respectfully replied, "Yes, Your Majesty."


    It seemed that Cheng Tian had a certain degree of autonomy in choosing which consorts to call. Sometimes the Emperor didn''t specify, leaving the decision entirely to Cheng Tian. This was indeed a remarkable position.


    Back at home, Ye Hua''s safe return reassured Le Jing. The other brothers were surprised to learn that their eldest brother had returned unharmed. It was truly a miracle.


    In a hurry, they went to inquire with their father about what had happened and why their second sister had not returned with Ye Hua.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 1009 (Ye Hua, Will You Let Me Get Married?)

    Chapter 1009 (Ye Hua, Will You Let Me Get Married?)


    When Ye Chen and the others heard about the banquet from their father, they were all stunned!


    Their eldest brother actually confronted the Emperor! And he did it so openly!


    Oh no! The Ye family is finished!!! Once again, the eldest brother has dragged the Ye family into the abyss!


    Le Jing also learned the situation from her son. Helplessly, she said, "Ye Hua, if you do this, the Emperor will not spare our Ye family."


    "By then, I''ll take you away," Ye Hua said indifferently. He didn''t care about the Ye family because it wasn''t his real family. His real family was a warm andrge one, in the Voidless Empire.


    Le Jing reached out and gently stroked Ye Hua''s cheek. "Silly child, where can we run to?"


    "Mother, we can go to big brother''s pce. It''s amazing there, even more impressive than here," Ye Juetian chimed in, his face full of approval. Mainly because big brother''s pce had many beautiful women. If he could marry one, wow, that would be fantastic.


    And big brother was also the eldest, so arranging it would be easy. It would be so satisfying.Le Jing smiled helplessly. "Mother is old already. Do whatever you want, but Ye Hua, be careful when you go to the front lines. The events of that year might happen again!"


    "Don''t worry! The events of that year won''t repeat themselves!" Ye Hua said coldly. There were still many scores to settle from that time.


    Le Jing felt a little reassured after hearing this. Ye Juetian beside her immediately said, "Mother, you can rest assured. Big brother is just ying around with father."


    Ye Hua chuckled at this. ''This kid was quite interesting.''


    Le Jing red at Ye Juetian. "You are really something. Speak a bit more quietly; after all, he is still your father."


    "Rest early. I''ll go back to sleep now," Ye Hua stood up. He still couldn''t bring himself to call her mother, mainly because he couldn''t say it.


    Le Jing knew that Ye Hua was embarrassed, so she didn''t force him. Someday, Ye Hua would call her mother on his own.


    "Go back and rest well."


    "Mother, I''ll also go to rest."


    "Alright."


    The two brothers left the courtyard. Ye Juetian asked quietly, "Big brother."


    "Yes?"


    "Would it be okay if you take me to the front lines? I also want to achieve something."


    Ye Juetian was also eager to get involved. With just a word from big brother, he could go to the battlefield. He could gain fame and fortune, especially since big brother was the leader. If he could marry someone, wow, that would be great.


    Ye Hua smiled faintly. "After I leave, your mother will need you to protect her."


    Ye Juetian immediately nodded. Big brother was right. He had to take care of mother at home and make sure nothing happened to her.


    But Ye Hua still felt uneasy. After he left, the Emperor might kidnap his mother! It seemed necessary to have someone protect his mother. Ye Juetian''s strength was stillcking a bit. After all, he couldn''t even defeat his own father, and hecked courage.


    In the future, he would have to train. How could his own brother be a coward?


    It seems like Ye Juetian''s personality is quite simr to Lie Gu, but hecks one-tenth of Lie Gu''s courage.


    "Big brother, about sister-inw..."


    Ye Hua red, and Ye Juetian shrugged, immediately running into another courtyard.


    Ye Hua sighed, slowly walking towards his own courtyard. He pushed open the door with both hands, and his brows furrowed instantly!


    A hidden weapon was approaching!


    Ye Hua reached out and grabbed it. A crystal fell into his hand. Ye Hua naturally knew what it was ¡ª Soul Gem. It seemed...


    "Ye Hua, do you love me?" A wonderful voice sounded, and in the darkness, the figure of Qian Yuqing appeared. Who else could it be?


    Ye Hua silently nced at Qian Yuqing, then ced the Soul Gem on the table.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Qian Yuqing: "..."


    "No, you must answer my question today." Qian Yuqing grabbed the Soul Gem, shielding it in front of Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua looked down at the woman in front of him, and Qian Yuqing stared back stubbornly.


    "Hurry up and get lost, don''t disturb my rest!" Ye Hua said softly.


    Upon hearing this, tears immediately welled up in Qian Yuqing''s eyes. "Ye Hua, I can endure your cold words, but I want to know what''s in your heart!"


    "I don''t need to tell you!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    "Fine! You don''t need to tell me, right! Then why did you save me that night? And hugged me!" Qian Yuqing pointed at Ye Hua, questioning him.


    Ye Hua sneered, "I didn''t want to see dead bodies in front of my pce. Is that reason enough?"


    Hearing Ye Hua''s retort, Qian Yuqing suddenly chuckled, "If you wanted to save me, then why did you hug me, tease me, and even touch my chest?"


    "When did I touch your chest?" Ye Hua casually said, but then realised there was a problem.


    Suddenly, Qian Yuqing blushed and said, "Ye Hua, if you want to touch, just tell Yuqing. Yuqing won''t refuse."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "Get lost quickly, who wants to touch!" Ye Hua sternly shouted.


    Qian Yuqing pouted, "Ye Hua, be careful during this expedition. They might target you."


    "I know, no need for you to worry."


    Suddenly, the room seemed to quiet down, and the atmosphere became a bit eerie.


    "Ye Hua." Qian Yuqing called softly.


    Ye Hua remained silent.


    "Will you let me marry someone else?" Qian Yuqing continued to ask.


    Ye Hua still did not respond.


    After a long silence, Qian Yuqing took a deep breath. "I understand. You rest early. I''ll go back." After saying this, Qian Yuqing left through the secret passage.


    Hearing the floor closing, Ye Hua also sighed. Women were really troublesome.


    Ye Hua''s figure instantly disappeared in the room and appeared in the Imperial Pce of the Voidless Empire.


    "Ye Hua!!!" Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi eximed.


    The two wives were discussing what Ye Hua was doing when he suddenly appeared, startling them. He seemed toe out of nowhere.


    "You haven''t slept yet." Ye Hua said calmly.


    The women''s gossip hearts immediately kicked in. "Ye Hua, what''s going on? Is something happening? Tell us quickly."


    "It''s a long story. I''ll be back in a while. Be careful these days; unexpected guests mighte."


    "Unexpected guests? Ye Hua, did you cause trouble as soon as you arrived?" Qing Ya rubbed her forehead. Her man was always stirring up trouble.


    Ye Hua sighed, "I didn''t cause trouble; it''s my past self causing it. I''m taking responsibility for it. I''ll be heading to the battlefield soon, and I need someone to protect my mother."


    "I''ll go!"


    "I''ll go!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi immediately raised their hands, like elementary school students.


    "You two are daughters-inw. It''s not appropriate for you to meet her now. I''ll send Daji to protect my mother." Ye Hua thought for a moment. It wouldn''t be wise for his mother and daughters-inw to meet abruptly. Daji had good strength, boldness, and attentiveness. She would be the best choice to protect his mother.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 1010 (Attending the Master at Night)

    Chapter 1010 (Attending the Master at Night)


    Hearing that Ye Hua wanted Daji to go, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi knew they had nothing to worry about.


    "You two rest early, recharge your energy. When I bring my mother over, don''t look tired, okay?"


    "Really? Ah, we''re going to sleep. We''ve been staying upte recently. Baizhi, do you still have face masks?


    "Yes, there are a few left. How about we go shopping for some tomorrow?"


    "We should buy skincare products as well. It''s very dry here."


    Helpless, Ye Hua found these two women inexplicably discussing cosmetic products. He decided to call Daji first.


    Before calling Daji, Ye Hua found Wei Chang, gave some instructions, and then went up with Daji!


    These past few days, Daji felt as if she had fallen into a mncholic state. Everything seemedcklustre, food lost its taste, and she suffered from insomnia.Only when her master was by her side could she feel at ease and have the motivation to do things.


    But now...


    Her master hugged her, and wow, it felt so delightful.


    Her master''s embrace was sofortable and warm, just likest time, with a faint fragrance.


    So pleasant~


    Her master hadn''t abandoned her. She thought about him wherever she went.


    "We''ve arrived," Ye Hua calmly said.


    Daji snapped out of her trance, quickly broke free from Ye Hua''s embrace, and obediently stood aside without saying a word, surveying the surroundings.


    "Daji."


    Daji''s heart jumped with joy. Her master brought her into the room in the middle of the night, and there was even a bed nearby.


    ''Oh my heavens, master finally asked Daji to attend to him.'' She was so excited and nervous, feeling like her life had reached its climax.


    Her master was truly annoying. After going around in circles, he wanted Daji to attend to him and was even embarrassed about it.


    What''s there to be embarrassed about? Serving her master was perfectly normal; it was part of her duty.


    Seeing Daji lower her head slightly, starting to untie her dress, looking shy, and also carrying an expression that seemed to say, "Master, please be gentle, Daji''s body is weak, don''t overexert her, or else she won''t be able to serve you in the future."


    "What are you doing!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    "Ah... Master..." Daji was stunned, looking at her master with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Why are you undressing?"


    "Master, didn''t you want Daji toe to attend to you?"


    Ye Hua: "..."


    This Daji, always thinking about attending to him. She earned the title Empress of Lewdness.


    Daji''s mood plummeted as soon as she heard that she wasn''t being summoned for the night. Considering everything, attending to the master seemed less important.


    "Okay, Master," Daji said dejectedly.


    Ye Hua found it amusing and said softly, "If you behave well, there will be more opportunities for you in the future."


    "Really?" As soon as Daji heard this, she instantly felt as if she had been resurrected. That happiness... all Daji wanted was to attend to him.


    Ye Hua nodded, giving Daji an empty promise for now. Apparently even he had to use such methods to appease his subordinates. These women were so infatuated with him; it was incredible.


    "Master, tell me, what task would you like Daji to undertake?"


    "Go protect my mother."


    Daji''s eyes sparkled. The master''s mother... wouldn''t that make her own mother in the future?


    Wow, the master actually entrusted his mother''s safety to her. It showed how much trust he had in her.


    "Master, rest assured. As long as Daji is there, Lady Mother won''t be harmed," Daji said with a glint of her sly intentions, directly addressing his mother as "Lady Mother."


    Ye Hua could only helplessly say, "Your status is just that of a servant, understood?"


    "Yes, yes, Daji understands," Daji replied,pletely content.


    "Sleep here for tonight. Tomorrow morning, I''ll take you over."


    "Okay, Master." Daji looked at therge bed and began subtly hinting to the master.


    ''Master, don''t you want to smell Daji''s fragrance or feel Daji''s body warmth? It''s sofortable~''


    "Master, you take the bed. Daji will find a mat for herself," Daji said coyly.


    "Of course," Ye Hua replied calmly. Under Daji''s service, he undressed andy down on the bed,pletely indifferent to her yful hints.


    This made Daji feel like dying. The master''s self-control was too strong; he couldn''t be tempted at all.


    ''I wonder how Madam managed to seduce the master. She must be incredibly powerful.''


    Helpless, Daji could only sleep on the floor, pretending to be pitiful. However, the unmoved Ye Hua continued to restfortably on the bed.


    As time passed, Ye Hua finally fell asleep, contemting various ns and finding them quite interesting.


    The next morning, Ye Hua smelled a familiar aroma.


    It was the scent of fried pancakes.


    Opening his eyes, he saw breakfast on the table, and then he noticed Daji approaching with a bowl of lean meat and century egg congee."Master, you woke up~ Daji will fetch water for you."


    Ye Hua nodded. It had to be said that Daji''s service was quitefortable. He didn''t expect much from Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi; they couldn''t serve him like Daji could.


    After dressing, Daji approached with a basin of water, quickly helping Ye Hua tidy up his clothes.


    "Big Brother~"


    At this moment, Ye Juetian suddenly walked in and witnessed the scene.


    Ye Hua looked unaffected, as if nothing unusual was happening, which was how Daji had seen him before.


    Seeing Daji, Ye Juetian swallowed nervously. He remembered thest time when this woman knelt beside the pavilion and made tea; it tasted quite good. He was captivated by her at that time and thought she probably wasn''t his big brother''s woman.


    If only big brother could introduce her to him...


    Sensing Ye Juetian''s unfriendly gaze, Daji couldn''t speak up as he was, after all, the master''s biological brother. She had to endure and remain silent.


    "Why are you here so early?" Ye Hua asked indifferently while Daji wasbing his hair.


    Ye Juetian snapped back to reality and said, "Big Brother, Mother wants you to spend more time with her since you''ll be leaving tomorrow."


    "I know. I''ll go after breakfast."


    Ye Juetian approached Ye Hua with a yful smile, actually wanting to get close to Daji.


    As he got closer to Daji, he caught a whiff of her fragrance. Wow, it was sofortable.


    Soon, Ye Hua finished grooming, sat down for breakfast, and Daji served him on the side.


    At this point, Ye Juetian quietly asked, "Big Brother."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my pat reon. https://.pat reon./NoWifeNoLife [Remove the gaps]

 Chapter 1011 (Big Brother, You Know)

    Chapter 1011 (Big Brother, You Know)


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s discuss something." Ye Juetian pointed his hands, asionally ncing at Daji. So beautiful...so beautiful... he had already fallen for this girl.


    Ye Hua, eating a fried pancake, asked casually, "Hmm?"


    "Big brother, I''m not a kid anymore. Last time, Mother said to ask for your help." Ye Juetian''s smile was getting more and more cunning, and Daji, standing behind, wanted to p him.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Ye Juetian said hesitantly, "Actually, big brother, I have someone I like, I just need big brother to... you know."


    Seeing his younger brother''s hesitant expression, Ye Hua wanted to give him a good smack.


    ''Where''s the dignity of a man? How can women like you with such behaviour? Ridiculous.''"What do you need me to do?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "Big brother, this girl... hehe, big brother, you know," Ye Juetian said.


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Daji: "..."


    "You like Daji?" Ye Hua asked in confusion.


    Ye Juetian nodded vigorously. ''Yes, I really like her a lot. Please, big brother, grant your permission.''


    Daji''s heart was in chaos. If her master gave her away, what would happen to her...


    Ye Hua frowned slightly and asked calmly, "So, what do you want?"


    "Big brother, help me out. I don''t have a wife yet. Mother is hoping for me to marry and have children soon," Ye Juetian hurriedly said, as long as big brother was willing to help, it would be fine.


    Ye Hua wiped his mouth and said, "How do you want me to help you?"


    Ye Juetian was almost rolling his eyes. ''Obviously, she''s your maid, of course, it should be like that.''


    So Ye Juetian acted like he was talking to a confidant.


    "If you like Daji, go pursue her yourself," Ye Hua said indifferently. In matters of love, Ye Hua believed in freedom.


    Daji''s happiness shouldn''t be decided by a single sentence.


    Ye Juetian asked in a low voice, "Big brother, why did you call Daji here this time?"


    "Toe and protect Mother. I can''t rest assured with just you alone."


    "Oh, that''s great!" Ye Juetian almost pped in excitement. Big brother was going to the frontline, and he could be alone with Daji at home. With his looks, was he afraid of not being able to win over Daji?


    Ye Hua shook his head, stood up, and prepared to take Daji to meet Mother.


    Daji silently followed behind, appearing very sad.


    The fact that the master actually approved of his younger brother pursuing her... ''How could this be? Master, you should have directly refused¡­''


    Ye Hua alsocked consideration, disregarding Daji''s feelings.


    The three arrived at Le Jing''s small courtyard. Le Jing''splexion had improved a lot these days, with a healthy glow on her face... and she was even knitting. Ye Hua didn''t expect this trend in the divine realm. Looking at Mother''s appearance, she must be knitting for her grandchildren.


    But he had to remind Mother not to stick to childhood standards. After all, Ah Li and the others had grown up by now.


    "Mother," Ye Juetian joyfully called out, feeling confident that he would sessfully charm women.


    Little did he know that this was going to be a tragedy before it even began. Daji''s loyalty to Ye Hua would never change. How could she ept another man? It was impossible.


    Before Ye Juetian could make a move, he was destined for failure.


    Le Jing looked up at her two sons, but this time, she directly looked at Daji behind them. Such a beautiful girl...


    "Who is this?" Le Jing asked directly to Daji, curious about the rtionship between Ye Hua and Daji. After all, Daji was standing behind Ye Hua. Could she be Ye Hua''s wife? She looked quite good.


    Ye Hua pulled Daji in front of his mother and said, "This is the new maid I found for you. When I''m not around, she can ensure your safety."


    "I am the maid Daji." Daji bowed slightly.


    Le Jing didn''t expect this. Daji turned out to be just a maid. With such beauty, she shouldn''t be just a maid.


    Le Jing couldn''t believe it. She examined Daji and couldn''t believe that she looked like a maid.


    "Please, have a seat," Le Jing smiled slightly.


    Daji obediently stood aside, realising that the master''s mother was also beautiful and kind... it was great.


    "Little Tian, why is your face so red?" Le Jing noticed something was off with her younger son and curiously asked.


    Ye Juetian was a bit embarrassed, sneaking a nce at Daji beside his mother. Then, with a shy expression, he looked so awkward that even Ye Hua couldn''t believe it. He could blush like this, it''s unbelievable.


    Seeing her son like this, Le Jing almost understood what was going on. Little Tian had finally grown up and started liking women.


    Daji remained calm, unaffected.


    "Little Tian, you must work hard," Le Jing chuckled, encouraging her son to pursue the girl he liked.


    Ye Juetian looked very embarrassed. Mother had said it directly; it was so embarrassing.


    Ye Hua shook his head. ''With this kind of attitude, if you can win Daji over, I''ll eat live on stream, and not change my expression.''


    "Ye Hua, you can rest assured about Mother. Nothing will happen here," Le Jing knew Ye Hua was worried about her safety. Last night, he practically offended the emperor, and there might be a threat to her. With Daji here, Ye Hua should feel more at ease. As for the rest of the Ye family, well... let''s not dwell on that.


    "By the way, big brother, there''s something I want to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "This morning, when I went out for a walk, I overheard something quite interesting," Ye Juetian smirked. Just by looking at his expression, one could tell it must be something good.


    Le Jing smiled, "What good news? Share it with Mother."


    "Well, the events fromst night''s banquet have spread out. It''s quite sensational. First off, it''s said that... the emperor separated two love-birds and gave Qian Yuqing to his own son. It''s a heart-wrenching move."


    Ye Hua smiled after hearing this.


    Le Jing was a bit surprised that it spread like this, but considering the nature of the incident, it was normal. The emperor did engage in such activities.


    "Then there''s the incident of sister-inw being pped on the back of her hand by the Ninth Prince. It''s now widely rumoured, and the image of the Ninth Prince has taken a significant hit among the public."


    Indeed, a man resorting to violence against a woman is a disgrace in the Spirit City. It''s simply a shameless act. And he even pped Qian Yuqing, this super-beautiful woman. Many men are not happy about it. Why do you have the right to hit Qian Yuqing? Just because you''re the Ninth Prince? Why don''t you go die! Shameless...


    Le Jing hadn''t heard about this yet and eximed, "What! Yuqing was hit by the Ninth Prince?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1012 (All the Fault of the Bastard Child)

    Chapter 1012 (All the Fault of the Bastard Child)


    Ye Hua calmly said, "It was just a minor incident blown out of proportion by people."


    Hearing Ye Hua''s exnation, Le Jing breathed a sigh of relief, "Ye Hua, you have to watch over your wife."


    Ye Hua remained silent after hearing this.


    "And also... everyone is praising big brother for his deep feelings and loyalty, avenging the past grievances of the generals, singing praises for big brother''s great achievements," Ye Juetian added.


    Ye Hua sighed and shook his head.


    "And there''s also the pce murder incident. It has various versions circting, such as the Ninth Princemitting murder to silence someone. Anyway, afterst night''s events, the royal family''s reputation has been greatly tarnished," Ye Juetian said with excitement, spitting out every word. He was clearly enjoying this.


    Le Jing, however, became deeply worried. Ye Hua seemed to be gaining power now, but this situation was eerily simr to what happened years ago!


    Back then, Ye Hua was also in this position, praised by the people...Le Jing didn''t want to go down the same path again.


    "Mother, you can rest assured. This time, it won''t be likest time," Ye Hua said calmly.


    But Le Jing was dumbfounded.


    Ye Juetian was also dumbfounded.


    Ye Hua realised what he just casually said ''mother'' into the conversation.


    Well, whatever. In any case, she was his birth mother and should be treated with filial piety. Even though the flesh and blood had disappeared, the framework was given by his mother.


    Le Jing''s eyes turned red. Ye Hua finally called her mother. It wasn''t easy...


    "Ye Hua, be careful in everything. Mother is waiting for your return!"


    "Okay!" Ye Hua nodded. The useless Ye Hua from before was killed, and it was clear who was responsible.


    ''This time, this deity was taking control, and they would die clearly understanding why!''


    Meanwhile, inside the pce, Huang Fei was in a rage!


    Huang Fei was smashing things like crazy!


    It was because of Ye Hua''s matter back then that he was so infuriated that he had to vent his frustration by smashing things.


    And today, this morning, the outside spies reported that the events fromst night had indeed spread!


    But why was all the criticism directed at royalty? That Ye Hua was being praised as if without him, the capital would have perished!


    The n fromst night was clearly set against Ye Hua! But instead of throwing dirt on Ye Hua, the royal family was sshed with it. That damned Ye Hua!!! This emperor will condemn you for life!


    "Cheng Tian!" Huang Fei coldly ordered.


    Cheng Tian walked in from outside. Last night, he arranged a few concubines to calm the emperor''s anger. This morning seemed fine.


    But now, the emperor was furious again.


    Don''t let the fire burn on your own head.


    "Emperor!"


    "Go, summon Ye Shen for me!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Huang Fei was furious! ''Ye Hua, this emperor must find your weakness!''


    After waiting a while, Cheng Tian quickly brought Ye Shen!


    At this moment, Ye Shen''s face was covered in cold sweat. He had already heard about the morning events and felt that the emperor would definitely be furious! Just as he finished thinking, someone came to arrange for him!


    ''That damned Ye Hua! Are you really trying to destroy the Ye family!!!''


    "Ye Shen!" Huang Fei angrily shouted.


    Ye Shen was directly scared, kneeling on the ground, "Your Majesty, it has nothing to do with the Ye family. It''s all the fault of that bastard!"


    "You still know he''s a bastard! Why don''t you go and kill him?" Huang Fei coldly eximed.


    "Your Majesty... I can''t defeat him."


    Huang Fei: "..."


    "You dare say that! Your own son hung and beat you! If I were you, I would rathermitted suicide than showing my face in public!"


    Ye Shen remained silent after hearing this, feeling ashamed. He was losing face... almostpletely.


    After scolding for a while, Huang Fei felt a bit relieved. He asked in a deep voice, "Ye Shen! Where does that bastard live in the Sapphire Continent?"


    "Huh?"


    "What huh! You want this emperor to repeat it? Did you leave your ears at home?" Huang Fei lifted his foot and gave a kick, knocking Ye Shen down.


    Ye Shen quickly got up, respectfully saying, "Your Majesty, I really don''t know."


    "Do you want this emperor to use torture? You really don''t know??? Are you still protecting that bastard of yours?" Huang Fei pointed at Ye Shen and continued his furious tirade, spitting out saliva.


    Ye Shen knew the emperor was serious and quickly said, "I... my son should know. Maybe they heard some rumours."


    "Good! Bring Ye Chen! Ye Liangcai! Ye Zhe! All of them, bring them to this emperor!"


    "Yes!"


    Huang Fei looked at Ye Shen and said coldly, "If none of them knows, then you will face torture before going back!"


    Ye Shen looked lifeless, cursing that damned bastard. If it weren''t for himing back, how could he be suffering like this?


    After a while, Ye Chen and the others were brought into the emperor''s sleeping chamber.


    The first thing they saw was their kneeling father, and they were all stunned. However, Ye Chen immediately knelt and greeted, "Your humble servant Ye Chen pays respects to Your Majesty!"


    Ye Chen did not hold any official position. It was the same for Ye Liangcai and Ye Zhe.


    It''s not that they were not qualified, but the emperor did not allow the Ye family to be powerful again!


    Ye Liangcai and Ye Zhe immediately knelt in tribute.


    Huang Fei waved his hand, and Ye Chen and the others stood up. However, their father did not rise. What was going on?


    "This emperor has a question for you!" Huang Fei said in a stern tone.


    "Your Majesty, please ask. If we know, we will definitely inform," Ye Chen respectfully said, cupping his hands.


    "Good! If neither you nor your father know, then this emperor will let you experience the torture devices!"


    Hearing this, the faces of the father and sons changed.


    "This emperor asks you three! Where does Ye Hua live in the Sapphire Continent? Does he have any family?"


    As the emperor spoke, Ye Chen and the others almost understood what he meant. The emperor intended to capture big brother''s family to use as leverage!


    But...


    "Your Majesty, this... we really don''t know." Ye Chen felt anxious. They had learned about the morning events, and the emperor was surely furious!


    "Waste! All of you are useless! Guards, take them to the Ministry of Punishment. Let them experience all the torture devices and then release them!"


    "Your Majesty! I know! I know!" Ye Zhe quickly knelt and shouted!


    Cheng Tian, who entered, stepped back. It was better not to hear some things. Knowing too much wouldn''t be beneficial to himself.


    "Speak!"


    Ye Zhe swallowed hard, "Your Majesty, I only overheard a little that day... big brother lives in the Voidless Empire in the Sapphire Continent."


    "An empire is so big! Which family exactly?" Huang Fei was on the verge of wanting to kill them all. How could they be so foolish!


    "Your Majesty... big brother, he is the emperor of the Voidless Empire," Ye Zhe said softly.


    Hearing this, Huang Fei was stunned, then burst intoughter, covering his face andughing loudly.


    "Hahaha... Ye Hua, I didn''t expect... Hahaha!" Huang Fei''sughter was sinister. He never expected that Ye Hua would be an emperor down there. ''Did you really want to sit in my position so much that you even became an emperor down there!''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1013 (Preparations)

    Chapter 1013 (Preparations)


    Alright! Absolutely alright!


    "You can leave!" Huang Fei said in a cold voice.


    Ye Shen sighed in relief, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    The father and sons quickly expressed their gratitude and left the pce, narrowly escaping another potential threat from Ye Hua.


    "Cheng Tian!" Huang Fei shouted in a stern voice.


    Cheng Tian walked in and respectfully said, "Your Majesty."


    "Take people to the Sapphire Continent! The one called the Voidless Empire! Capture the royal family there for me! Then listen to my orders!" Huang Fei also wanted to keep a contingency n in case something went wrong with the crow. What if the crow failed, and Ye Hua returned triumphant? All possibilities had to be considered!


    "Understood!" Cheng Tian respectfully epted the order. Capturing someone there was rtively easy. After all, there weren''t many Overlords in that world. However, Cheng Tian didn''t dare to be careless this time and brought an assistant with him for added security.However, Cheng Tian might not be aware that no matter how many precautions he took, they would be futile because the pce of the Voidless Empire was like a purgatory, a purgatory manifested in the mortal realm.


    While Ye Hua was deep in thought, a family guard ran over and respectfully handed him a note.


    Ye Hua nced at it and then epted the note.


    The family guard swallowed hard; the aura of the Eldest Young Master was overpowering. Even standing here, there was a sense of intimidation, stronger than the family head. It was truly terrifying.


    Ye Hua opened the note, slightly furrowing his brow, a hint of a smile appearing on his lips. He scattered the feed in his hand, then walked out of the Ye familypound with his hands behind his back.


    Interesting.


    Walking the streets, Ye Hua felt people''s admiration. asionally waving his hand, he seemed just one step away from shouting, "Comrades, you''ve worked hard."


    Seeing this down-to-earth side of Ye Hua, the public''s favour toward him continued to rise.


    The old Ye Hua wouldn''t even bother pretending, but the current Ye Hua would asionally put on an act, like the smile just now.


    The former Ye Hua was version 1.0, and the current one was at least version 9.0, and still upgrading.


    Soon, Ye Hua arrived at a Cloud Virtue Society, where opera was performed. It had a vour reminiscent of Beijing opera, a surprising cultural activity in the Spirit City.


    The audience seemed to be enjoying the opera with closed eyes, and due to the dim lighting, they didn''t notice Ye Hua entering.


    Ye Hua walked towards a table on the second floor''s bottom end and took a seat.


    Of course, another man was sitting at the table.


    As Ye Hua sat down, the man respectfully stood up and greeted, "Prince Ye."


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, "Crown Prince."


    Indeed, the one who invited Ye Hua was Crown Prince Li.


    "Prince Ye, you can just call me Huang Li," facing the currently influential Ye Hua, Huang Li also dropped his formalities. This time, if he wanted to win against his younger brother, he definitely needed Ye Hua''s help.


    If Ye Hua couldn''t assist him, then the Crown Prince position would undoubtedly go to Huang Yun!


    He was unwilling!


    Of course, Ye Hua understood Huang Li''s intentions, so he came with the intention of cooperation. After all, it would be quite interesting to watch them fight among themselves.


    But thinking about it, his own children wouldn''t act like this, right? If they dared, their bottoms would be thoroughly spanked!


    "Well then, I won''t stand on ceremony, Huang Li," Ye Hua said casually.


    Huang Li felt a sense of joy; seeing Ye Hua''s attitude, it seemed like he was ready to form an alliance!


    Moreover, Ye Hua could only ally with him at this point, giving them an advantage. Helping himself was also helping Ye Hua.


    "Prince Ye, we will set out for the expedition tomorrow. Do you have any good ns?" Huang asked as he poured wine for Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua, holding the wine ss, looked at the performance below and replied, "Huang Li, you should have nned everything already."


    Huang Li chuckled lightly and then said, "Prince Ye, it''s like this. This time, we have a total of 4 million troops. I have only one million, and Huang Yun has three million. But, Prince Ye, your sister still has a million."


    Huang Li was hoping that Prince Ye would invite Ye Yuanqing to join their alliance! This was the main purpose, as it would increase their chances of winning.


    "Oh? Yuanqing has a million soldiers under hermand?" Ye Hua seemed to underestimate his sister a bit. She actually led a million troops, seemingly more powerful than himself.


    "Yes, the main force defending the borders is under Prince Ye''s sister. This time, Father Emperor appointed Huang Yun as the mainmander, and I am just a deputy. I am worried that Huang Yun will use me as cannon fodder, taking advantage in the end." Huang Li expressed his concerns. If it were him, he would definitely let Huang Yun be the cannon fodder, ideally dying in the hands of the enemy with minimal effort.


    "Huang Yun is the mainmander this time?" Ye Hua was not aware of it, but it was expected. With Huang Yun being so favoured, it was normal for him to be the mainmander.


    "Yes, Father Emperor announced it this morning," Huang Li sighed lightly.


    Speaking of the morning, Huang Li suddenly spoke softly, "Prince Ye, I saw your father and brothers being summoned into the pce for questioning today, and then Cheng Tian left."


    "Speak clearly," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    "Prince Ye, I don''t know if you have family members on the Sapphire Continent."


    With these words, Ye Hua understood. It seemed that the Emperor intended to use his family to ckmail him, "So, Cheng Tian is probably sending people to capture someone."


    "Yes, so Prince Ye, you need to be careful. You should send someone to protect them," Huang Li expressed his worries. If Ye Hua messed up at a critical moment, it would be a severe headache.


    Ye Hua nodded. Send people to the Voidless Empire?


    ''Hehe... the Emperor is indeed thoughtful, quite clever. I have to give credit where it''s due.''


    ''Of course, this kind of cleverness can only be attributed to ordinary opponents. If the opponent is this deity, it''s just a small trick, more like lifting a stone to hit one''s own foot.''


    "Prince Ye, this is a map of Shanhai Pass!" Huang Li presented a piece of parchment with a map. [Fun fact: It''s a famous pass located in northeastern China, historically known as the easternmost end of the Great Wall of China. This pass was a crucial strategic point, serving as a vital gateway between the northeastern region of China and the Mongolian steppes.]


    The entire map was covered with continuous mountain peaks, as if thrust into the sky.


    However, amidst these massive mountain peaks, there was a gap!


    As if the Overlords crafted this gap specially. Without this gap, the two sides might never see each other.


    Ye Hua looked at the map. The defensiveyout formed a Y shape!


    To be precise, the terrain formed a Y shape. Therefore, there were two areas that needed defence in the front section. This could be quite troublesome.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1014 (Must Fight)

    Chapter 1014 (Must Fight)


    Because once one side is lost, the other side is only a matter of time, but there is still a defence line behind...


    "Prince Ye, if I''m not mistaken, my one million soldiers and Yuan Qing''s one million soldiers will defend in the first wave. That little brat is hiding behind, waiting for us to die!" Huang Li''s words made Ye Hua nod.


    Because if he were Huang Yun, he would arrange it this way. Once the front line is breached, it''s all over. The enemy will assist in the attack, a skillful move.


    "So, what''s your n?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    Huang Li''s gaze focused, and he said in a low voice, "Go out of the city to battle!"


    After hearing this, Ye Hua was somewhat impressed with Huang Li. This courage wasmendable. He chose to abandon the city''s defence and opt for a battle outside the city.


    Without a bit of courage, would one dare to do this?


    But now, this was the only way to have a chance of winning. Only bybining forces did they stand a chance. If they were to separate and defend, losing was only a matter of time."Do you want to take a risk?" Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    "Two million against five million? Where do you get the confidence?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Huang Li pursed his lips, took a sip of wine from his nket, and said, "Death awaits on both sides, might as well take a gamble!"


    "Young man, it''s too early to talk about winning or losing now." Ye Hua patted Huang Li''s shoulder. This young man couldn''t hold back, always changing strategies impulsively. Didn''t he know it was dangerous?


    Hearing this, Huang Li''s eyes lit up. He quickly asked, "Prince Ye, do you have any good ideas?"


    "My good idease from inspiration. Let''s discuss it tomorrow when we go there..." Ye Hua smiled faintly.


    ns needed to be meticulous; any loopholes should not be revealed.


    No, the real strategy is even if you see a loophole, you won''t be able to do anything about it. You can only admit defeat!


    ''Like deceiving your wife. She still doesn''t know. I''m really worried that if she finds out someday, she''lle and divorce me. The kids are already grown up, and they''re still so restless. It''s really unsettling.''


    Huang Li was a little puzzled.


    Ye Hua turned around and smiled, "Rest assured, the throne is yours."


    Seeing Ye Hua''s confident smile, for some reason, Huang Li felt as if he had been infected. He was full of confidence for this uing major battle.


    Watching Ye Hua''s gradually disappearing figure, Huang Li only now understood that this man was indeed very attractive. It seemed the people of Spirit City admired him so much. He felt he also had to learn his style.


    Low-key yet elegant.


    It seemed simple, but it was quite challenging to learn. Huang Li made a few moves, realising that he couldn''t achieve that kind of charm. So he gave up. Even Ye Juetian had been learning for thousands of years and hadn''t learned a damn thing.


    Back on the streets again, Ye Hua showed a friendly smile. This Ye Hua was even more attractive than before, captivating countless youngdies.


    They shouted, "Ye Hua, I love you!"


    And Ye Hua responded generously, saying, "I love you all too!"


    Damn, a sudden copse, too charming¡­


    Like this, amid cheers, Ye Hua returned to the Ye family. The amiable smile instantly disappeared. When it came to acting, who couldpete with him... If anyone dares,e and challenge.


    "Big brother... where did you go?" Just as he walked in, Ye Juetian rushed over anxiously.


    "What''s going on? Why so flustered? Can''t you be moreposed!" Ye Hua said with a teaching look, not bothering to educate him if he wasn''t his younger brother.


    "Sister-inw is here!"


    Ye Hua frowned, "What is she here for?"


    "Just to catch up with mother, but then she ran into Daji. When she heard you brought her, she..."


    "And they started fighting?"


    "No."


    "Pulling each other''s hair?"


    "Not at all."


    "Tickling each other''s toes?"


    "Even less so. They are actually chatting happily! Oh my god! How is that possible..."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''This Qian Yuqing, it seems she wants to extract something from Daji''s mouth. Did she think these little tricks could escape my notice?''


    Ye Juetian muttered, "I thought they would fight, so I was prepared to intervene, but it seems like they''re chatting happily like long-lost sisters. Women are strange, big brother."


    Ye Hua casually said, "Just remember one thing, women are short-sighted with long hair, and they won''t go three days without stirring up trouble."


    "So, big brother, do you often beat your wives?"


    "asionally."


    Ye Juetian: "..."


    Big brother is indeed ruthless, even beating his wife. Then father is not too wronged.


    "Big brother, what are you doing? In this situation, shouldn''t you be hiding?" Ye Juetian hurriedly caught up, realising that big brother seemed to be walking into a trap.


    Ye Hua snorted, "As a man, how can you bow down like a woman? You should learn this..."


    "Wow, big brother is so awesome. It seems big brother is the boss at home."


    "Nonsense." Ye Hua was a bit coquettish. ''A man should be the boss at home, defending his sovereignty. What does a woman count for... When did I, this deity, ever fear anyone?''


    Ye Hua and Ye Juetian arrived at their mother''s small courtyard. Before entering, they heard bursts ofughter.


    Among theughter, there was the sound of mother''sughter, and of course, Qian Yuqing''sughter. It seems like everyone''s mood was pretty good.


    When Ye Hua entered the courtyard, theughter inside instantly stopped.


    Because the current Ye Hua looked like a conversation terminator. As soon as he appeared, any topic could be extinguished.


    Qian Yuqing, who had just beenughing, now lowered her head slightly, as if she were a child who had done something wrong.


    Daji, on the side, also did the same, bowing slightly to show respect.


    Le Jing, on the other hand, remained unaffected. Looking at the two girls beside her, she really couldn''t understand why they were so afraid of Ye Hua.


    Is he the devil?


    "Why is the Empress here?" Ye Hua said indifferently.


    As soon as he said this, Qian Yuqing''s face turned extremely ugly, and her beautiful eyes instantly reddened.


    On the other hand, Ye Juetian was stunned. ''Big brother, aren''t you too good at bullying? Apparently those two sister-inws are being abused by big brother every day. It''s really pitiful to marry big brother.''


    ''Big brother probably finds pleasure in abusing women. Wow, big brother is a perverted sadist.''


    "Ye Hua! What did you say!" Le Jing at this moment must stand up for her daughter-inw, holding Qian Yuqing''s hand.


    Daji also felt that the master''s words were a bit too much.


    Being scolded by her mother, Ye Hua did not retort, remaining silent.


    "Yuqing, Ye Hua is just jealous, deliberately saying such things. Don''t take it to heart." Le Jingforted softly, looking at this child. How pitiful, she was just praising Ye Hua a moment ago, looking so happy. But when Ye Hua came, one sentence made her cry.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1015 (What kind of city is this?)

    Chapter 1015 (What kind of city is this?)


    Ye Hua calmly said, "I don''t care."


    "Lady Mother!" Qian Yuqing directly shouted to Le Jing, looking so wronged that tears streamed down.


    "Yuqing, don''t cry, don''t cry. Ye Hua, can''t you show a little affection for Yuqing? She has done so much for you. Can''t you at least smile?" Le Jing tried tofort her, but Ye Hua maintained a rigid face, as if he were a machine that couldn''t be rebooted.


    Le Jing had no choice. She couldn''t scold Ye Hua too harshly. Their rtionship had just improved a bit. She couldn''t use her mother''s identity to press him down, as it would only make Ye Hua resentful.


    Indeed, this was what Le Jing was thinking. Ye Hua disliked threats the most, especially threats from family. In Ye Hua''s mind, only enemies would threaten him.


    "Ye Hua, sit down first." Le Jing patted the stone bench beside her.


    Ye Hua nced at the bowed head of Qian Yuqing and then sat down.


    Standing next to her, Ye Juetian tried to look at Daji forcefully, feeling that Daji and his sister-inw werepletely different beauties."Ye Hua, give me your hand," Le Jing said, extending her hand.


    Ye Hua ced his left hand in his mother''s hand, which she covered. Then...


    Le Jing ced Ye Hua''s hand together with Qian Yuqing''s delicate hand, saying, "From now on, you two must get along well. No fighting. Have a chubby baby as soon as possible, understand?"


    Qian Yuqing hadn''t touched Ye Hua''s big hand for a long time. The warmth of it made her feel a tingling sensation, and it was super warm. Her originally cold heart suddenly felt warm.


    As a result, Qian Yuqing blushed and became shy, her head bowing even lower.


    Ye Juetian, seeing this, thought to himself that he should ask his mother to do the same for him. If his mother treated him and Daji like this, they would naturally be a perfect match.


    Ye Hua quickly withdrew his hand and stood up, saying indifferently, "Mother, I''ll go pack up. We''ll be leaving tomorrow."


    After saying this, he turned and left.


    Qian Yuqing felt a moment of loss. It would have been so nice if it could have stayed that way.


    "Yuqing, it''s okay. With your mother here, Ye Hua won''t run away," Le Jingforted softly. Looking at this child, so pitiful, she had just praised Ye Hua a moment ago, looking so happy. But when Ye Hua came, one sentence made her cry.


    "Okay, I got it."


    "Sister-inw, I''ll escort you."


    Qian Yuqing nodded.


    As the two walked out of the courtyard, Ye Juetian suggested, "Sister-inw, you need to be a bit ruthless."


    "Little Tian, what do you mean by ruthless?" Qian Yuqing curiously asked.


    "It''s that kind of ruthless, pretending to be sick... acting like you''re about to die." Ye Juetian started giving Qian Yuqing some ideas, putting in quite a bit of effort.


    Qian Yuqing stopped in her tracks, seemingly considering Ye Juetian''s suggestion.


    Feeling... it seemed... a bit theatrical...


    Last time, when she pretended to be on the verge of death, Ye Hua reached out to save her. That day she was in a daze and didn''t notice anything.


    If she feigned illness and then saw Ye Hua''s concern for her, she could burst intoughter and say, "You say you don''t love me... Clearly, you do love me..."


    Thinking about it, Qian Yuqing actually chuckled.


    "Sister-inw? Sister-inw? What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me."


    "Little Tian, you''re really good. Your brain is smart this time." Qian Yuqing reached out and pinched Ye Juetian''s cheek, then happily left the Ye family. When Ye Hua returns from this battle, she''s ready for this show...


    The Ye family, everyone is good at various forms of deception. Without a bit of acting skills, it''s really embarrassing to say that you''ve blended in well with the Ye family.


    Back in his room, Ye Hua was contemting. His role as a military adviser was just an empty shell, useless. The reason they sent him was probably to get rid of him. How could he dismantle their tricks?


    It''s a bit tricky. The terrain on this border is a disadvantage, providing great convenience to Huang Yun.


    If he steps in, it''s just five million pieces of garbage. But what would be the consequences?


    If the guess is correct, they might switch to attacking the Demon Capital, allowing Huang Yun to take advantage.


    Ye Hua paving the way for him. How beautiful...


    Ye Hua wondered how his Voidless Empire was doing now. That guy, Cheng Tian, should have arrived by now...


    Wonder how much he''s suffering. He must be in utter despair...


    This mischievous child. The emperor has given him a mission with a difficulty level of 10, a devil-level task in history.


    But Ye Hua guessed that by now, this child must be stunned by the city walls.


    At this moment, at the gates of the Voidless Empire, Cheng Tian arrived with a friend...


    This friend of his is quite peculiar, wearing a white turban that covers his head and even his whole body, with a string of prayer beads hanging over his head. This appearance is so strange it''s almost eerie.


    "Bei Wen, the walls of this city seem... a bit strange." Cheng Tian stood beneath the gates of the Voidless Empire and whispered.


    Bei Wen looked up and then nced at the white-armoured soldiers beside him. He then calmly said, "It''s not just the city walls; even these soldiers have issues... Look at the sky above the city..."


    Bei Wen slowly closed his eyes, sped his hands together on his chest, and, along with a chant from his mouth...


    A terrifying ghostly shadow appeared above the Voidless Empire.


    Of course, only those at the Overlord level could see this ghostly shadow.


    "What is this?" Cheng Tian curiously asked.


    Bei Wen solemnly replied, "How many lives must die to condense such a terrifying soul..."


    "Bei Wen, you''re confusing me." Cheng Tian scratched his head in frustration. He brought Bei Wen along this time because he valued his strength.


    "Cheng Tian, there''s a strong resentment and hostility here. I''ve never seen a city like this..." Bei Wen seemed vignt, understanding that this was Prince Ye''s empire.


    "Bei Wen, we''re just here to capture someone, and that''s it."


    Furrowing his brow, Bei Wen chanted again, dispersing the massive soul in the sky.


    The two entered the Voidless Empire, and they couldn''t help but exim at the cleanliness of the environment inside. The roads were surprisingly spotless...


    What could this be?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1016 (Everywhere is Filled with Strangeness)

    Chapter 1016 (Everywhere is Filled with Strangeness)


    "What''s with the water sprinklers? And what are those in yellow clothes sweeping the floor? The setup here is really strange; the streets are unexpectedly spacious and not crowded at all," Bei Wen remarked.


    "Everything here is strange. Those guards aren''t ordinary people!" Bei Wen said in a deep voice. His sixth sense told him that the Voidless Realm was not simple.


    Cheng Tian didn''t deny it and nodded, "It''s indeed peculiar. Look at that pce; it''s even more magnificent than the one in Spirit City. Prince Ye really knows how to enjoy."


    Anyone entering the city could see the towering pce from any angle. This was Ye Hua''s original pce, making the pce visible from any point, exuding an imposing aura.


    Indeed, first-time visitors to the Voidless Realm would be overwhelmed by such a sight, including Cheng Tian and Bei Wen.


    "Bei Wen, let''s quicklyplete the mission; that''s the most important thing!" Cheng Tian urged.


    Bei Wen''s gaze revealed caution. After a long pause, he could only nod.


    Cheng Tian called him over, and he agreed, so he could only brace himself for what was toe. After all, it was an order from the Emperor. Defying the Emperor''s order was not a trivial matter, or rather, there would be trouble if he didn''t carry out the Emperor''s order.Hopefully, there were no formidable Overlords in the Voidless Realm.


    There weren''t any formidable Overlords; all that remained were a group of subordinates who didn''t blink an eye when it came to killing.


    Inside the pce, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sat on either side of the throne, with several minions standing below.


    "Lady, the people sent by the Spirit City have entered the city," Wei Chang respectfully reported.


    Listening in silence, the subordinate understood that their Lord this time had gone out to y solo, abandoning all of them...


    Finally, something interesting was happening again.


    "Wei Chang, do you have any ns?" Qing Ya asked.


    Wei Chang bowed and said, "Lady, following the Lord''s instructions, we need to control these two individuals and await the Lord''smand."


    "Oh? Wei Chang, did Ye Hua tell you this?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in confusion.


    "Yes, Lady. The Lord found me and said that if someone from the Spirit Cityes, we should control them," Wei Chang exined. He had received orders from Ye Hua that night, anticipating that Huang Fei mighte after him.


    Qing Ya nodded, "Then, Wei Chang, you handle this matter ording to Ye Hua''s instructions."


    "Yes! However, the Lord also instructed that when the timees, both of you Ladies, need to y the role of hostages."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi smiled bitterly. Ye Hua was ying some scheme again, making them y the role of hostages...


    "Very well, everyone can disperse now," Qing Ya stood up, waved her hand, and returned with Donghuang Baizhi to the rear tea room.


    "It seems that Ye Hua intends for us to meet his mother," Qing Ya whispered.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded, "Yes, we need to take care of ourselves these days and make sure Ye Hua''s mother doesn''t underestimate us."


    "Indeed, we must leave a good impression on Ye Hua''s mother," Donghuang Baizhi looked serious. For them, meeting Ye Hua''s mother was a significant event. She would be their future mother-inw, and finally, someone capable of handling Ye Hua had arrived. If Ye Hua ever bullied them again, they could just call for mommy to rescue them...


    However, some subordinates who walked out of the pce began to discuss how to tease the two neers, trying to make them mentally copse.


    At this moment, Cheng Tian and Bei Wen had already arrived outside the pce walls. Few people lived around the pce because the property prices were too high. Only true tycoons could afford it, being right next to the imperial pce.


    Two men exchanged nces and instantly disappeared, entering the pce.


    The ck-armoured warriors guarding the entrancepletely ignored them, as if they hadn''t seen anything.


    Once inside the pce, Cheng Tian and Bei Wen looked around cautiously. The atmosphere felt slightly tense because they knew it was Ye Hua''s territory, and they needed to be vignt. Who knew if Ye Hua had any schemes in mind?


    Suddenly, a figure approached slowly. Cheng Tian and Bei Wen turned to look.


    A Husky with three mes on its head walked leisurely towards them. Its arrogant stride gave off an unconcerned rhythm, as if it didn''t recognize anyone.


    Cheng Tian and Bei Wen found it strange. What kind of dog was this, and why did it look so peculiar? It seemed to possess a foolish quality.


    "What kind of dog is this? It looks a bit like a Husky, as if it''s drunk," Cheng Tian muttered, avoiding making a fuss as they were unsure of the consequences of upsetting the canine.


    Bei Wen frowned and stared; the dog just walked past them as if they were invisible.


    But at that moment, a voice rang out, making Cheng Tian and Bei Wen immediately alert.


    Two people approached while chatting andughing, one wearing a red cloak, the other in a green cloak.


    Isn''t this the Red-Green brothers?


    Cheng Tian stared at them and said firmly, "Looks like we''re going to have a fight."


    Bei Wen nodded. They hadn''t expected to be discovered so quickly after entering!


    "Oh, what''s wrong again? It''s not about that trivial matter, is it?" Yi Hong sighed heavily.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me it''s still because of that little thing," Lu Hong chuckled.Y


    i Hong nodded, "Is it because of something else? Recently, Zi Shan''s temper has been worsening. She even made me sleep outside. When she gets pregnant, I can finally sleep inside."


    "I have a question then."


    "Yes, I can''t even sleep inside. How is she supposed to get pregnant?" Yi Hong burst intoughter without even looking at the two.


    Cheng Tian and Bei Wen watched the two walk past them.


    Their minds were buzzing.


    What is going on?


    Is this really the imperial pce? Could it be that they''ve gone to the wrong ce?


    "Wait a moment, please..." Cheng Tian couldn''t hold back and quickly stopped the Red-Green brothers.


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong halted, looking at the two with a puzzled gaze.


    Cheng Tian smiled and asked, "Excuse me, are we in the Imperial Pce of the Voidless Empire?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Yi Hong innocently replied, secretly finding it hrious. These two were quite amusing.


    Cheng Tian and Bei Wen exchanged nces and saw the confusion in the other''s eyes.


    "Aren''t you curious about who we are?" Bei Wen couldn''t hold back. What kind of bizarre empire was this, where strangers could enter the imperial pce without anyone asking questions?


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong nced at each other, and then Lu Hong said, "Uh... who are you? Do you have any rtionship with us?"


    Oh my! They were left speechless.


    "Where is your Emperor?" Cheng Tian began to inquire about information. They must be dealing with two fools.


    Yi Hong pped his hands, "Our Emperor... well..."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1017 (What is this place?)

    Chapter 1017 (What is this ce?)


    Cheng Tian and Bei Wen waited for Yi Hong to exin.


    "I don''t know."


    "..."


    "So, who are you two?" Cheng Tian asked.


    "Just passing through. You guys are really strange, don''t seem to understand anything," Lu Hong said with a stifled mouth, then walked away with Yi Hong.


    Leaving behind two bewildered individuals.


    "It seems that in this Voidless Empire, the imperial pce is essible to anyone."


    "Yeah, why did we bother climbing over the wall? We could have just walked through the front gate," Cheng Tian chuckled, never having seen such a bizarre imperial pce."Let''s go find someone."


    "Agreed."


    Next, Cheng Tian and Bei Wen walked into the imperial pce as if strolling through their own backyard.


    They encountered two women walking gracefully towards them. This made Cheng Tian and Bei Wen pause. These two women looked incredibly beautiful, likely the consorts of Prince Ye. What a lifestyle this Prince Ye must have.


    Approaching them were Zi Shan and Li Hun.


    "Halt!" Cheng Tian shouted. These two women were acting as if they were invisible! Unbearable!


    Zi Shan and Li Hun turned to look at the two, their eyes filled with confusion.


    Facing this imperial pce, Cheng Tian had a head full of questions.


    "Do you two have any business?" Zi Shan asked with an innocent expression.


    "Where is the Empress of your pce?" Cheng Tian inquired.


    Li Hun rubbed her chin. "You mean the Empress? She''s inside the main hall."


    Cheng Tian: "..."


    Could it be this easy? Shouldn''t they be silent even if they were to die?


    "Cheng Tian, this ce is not suitable for a long stay. Let''s grab the person and leave immediately!"


    Cheng Tian agreed with Bei Wen''s assessment. It was time to act quickly; they could no longer afford to wander.


    Having obtained the information, Cheng Tian and Bei Wen directly arrived outside the main hall, standing on the top steps. From there, they could overlook the entire Voidless Empire¡ªan excellent vantage point.


    The two exchanged nces and then entered the main hall!


    A silhouette appeared before the two.


    From her attire, it was apparent that this woman was the Empress.


    However, they walked in without any hindrance. The imperial pce was terrifyingly silent, almost ghostly.


    "Hey, who are you?" Cheng Tian shouted towards the figure.


    Qing Ya turned around slowly.


    Qing Ya''s beauty instantly shocked Cheng Tian and Bei Wen. The feeling was simr to the first time they saw Qian Yuqing, an inexplicably stunning appearance.


    The woman before them could easily match Qian Yuqing''s beauty; she was simply breathtaking.


    "Who are you?" Qing Ya pretended not to know and curiously asked.


    Cheng Tian forced a smile and said, "Who are you in rtion to the Emperor?"


    "I am the Empress," Qing Ya honestly replied.


    Cheng Tian and Bei Wen were excited inside. It was too easy to obtain this information. However, they had to be cautious.


    "Well, we are here to invite the Empress. The Emperor is waiting for you outside the city," Cheng Tian said. If they could avoid a conflict, that would be ideal. If they could use words instead of force, all the better.


    Qing Ya murmured, "I don''t believe you."


    Oh, this Empress still had a brain; the others before were fools.


    "Empress, we are the subordinates of the Emperor, absolutely true," Cheng Tian assured.


    Qing Ya smiled and suddenly, the main hall''srge doors closed, and all the surrounding doors and windows shut.


    The entire main hall plunged into darkness, causing Cheng Tian and Bei Wen''s expressions to darken!


    Suddenly, they felt four fierce auras hovering above their heads!


    What on earth was happening?


    Cheng Tian waved his hand, and the entire main hall lit up.


    However, an incredible scene unfolded before them. Above their heads, four divine dragons were circling!


    They were gazing at them with vignt eyes. Where did these dragonse from?


    Bei Wen looked at the red pir. When they arrived, it seemed to be engraved with dragons! But the carvings hade to life! How was that possible? These were four giant worms!


    "Did I... see things? Are these creatures from ancient times?" Cheng Tian rubbed his eyes, feeling like his worldview had been overturned.


    The rarity of ancient creatures, especially dragon species, made them extremely hard to find. Now, four of them appeared, circling above their heads, and even drooling!


    They look like they''ve just seen a feast.


    "Empress, is there a misunderstanding between us?" Bei Wen whispered. This was not the time for reckless actions. If it was just one divine dragon, they might try to confront it with Cheng Tian, but facing four of them was unnecessary. It was better to run away.


    Bei Wen nced around, and the Empress they had seen earlier had disappeared. When did she vanish? He had no idea!


    Just as Bei Wen was puzzled, the dog they had seen before walked out and extended its paw, raising its middle finger.


    What did that mean? Although they didn''t understand the gesture, Cheng Tian and Bei Wen felt it was no good. The contemptuous look seemed to be mocking them.


    "How boring." Another voice echoed, and the Green-Red brothers appeared.


    "It''s you!"


    Then Zi Shan and Li Hun came in.


    "It''s you!"


    Zi Shan and Li Hun shrugged, never encountering such foolish Overlords before.


    However, Wei Chang, Lie Gu, and Jue Tian, among others, also came in one after another.


    Cheng Tian and Bei Wen suddenly felt the pressure. The main hall was now filled with people.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also appeared beside the throne.


    "Kneel before the Lady!" Wei Chang said in a low voice.


    Cheng Tian and Bei Wen were now unable to concentrate. What kind of ce was this? A dragon''sir?


    Jue Tian coldly ordered, "Kneel!"


    A terrifying aura instantly pressed down on Cheng Tian and Bei Wen, and involuntarily, they kneeled.


    At this moment, the four divine dragons roared, then entwined around the pir above.


    This scene left Cheng Tian and Bei Wen dumbfounded. Could this be done? Not even the Emperor Fei had done such a thing. They actually sealed divine dragons on a pir!


    And these people!


    With just a word, they disyed such a terrifying pressure, along with this dog!


    It even showed the disdain of a king.


    As a royal guard, Cheng Tian felt insulted today. If a dog disdained him, it was disrespecting the Emperor¡ªunforgivable!


    "Are you from the Spirit City?" Donghuang Baizhi asked indifferently.


    As the voice of Donghuang Baizhi echoed, Cheng Tian and Bei Wen looked up, realising that another beauty had appeared! Damn! So beautiful!


    There were too many beauties around!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1018 (Ready to Depart)

    Chapter 1018 (Ready to Depart)


    What kind of ce is this? And how does she know they came from Spirit City?


    "We are envoys sent by the Emperor of the Spirit City! Be sensible and let us go! Otherwise, all of you will die!" Cheng Tian eximed. Now, he had to bring out his connections; hopefully, it would be of some use!


    Hope so.


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled, "Emperor of the Spirit City? What is that? Just a ything."


    "You! How dare you show disrespect to the Emperor!"


    "Who is he? You seem to need to understand your situation to survive. Look at yourpanion, so quiet," said Lie Gu, leaning on the armrest, assuming the air of a master.


    "None of your business!"


    Lie Gu raised his hand and pped, the sound echoed.This immediately shut Be Wen''s mouth; he had just wanted to speak, but now it seemed unnecessary.


    ''Oh no... These people are like devils. No wonder there were so many heavy ghosts when they entered the city!''


    ''It must be them!''


    ''This Prince Ye is truly extraordinary! Such information must be reported!


    ''But it''s impossible to do it now.''


    ''And their strength is so powerful! Why would they stay in the Sapphire Continent? There must be some conspiracy!''


    Cheng Tian wanted to escape, but the pressure on his back was too heavy; he couldn''t even stand up!


    Be Wen, on the side, simply gave up resisting.


    He knew something bad was going to happen! Felt it when standing at the city gate!


    ''This Prince Ye is unmanageable! The Emperor even wanted to send people to arrest Prince Ye; how could that be possible?''


    Now it''s over, they have to sacrifice their lives! Done... Done...


    "You just wait for the Emperor''s anger!"


    Lie Gu pped again, making Cheng Tian dizzy. If it weren''t for the order to keep him alive, he would have been crushed!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi just sat symbolically.


    "Wei Chang, we leave them to you."


    "Yes! Respected Ladies!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi disappeared on the spot.


    At this point, Wei Chang said indifferently, "Disperse, there''s nothing interesting here."


    Sighs were heard as people felt that the previous Yang Haotian was more fun. These two were not interesting; they gave up instantly.


    That Yang Haotian might not have much strength, but he had a fearless spirit.


    One after another, people left, leaving only Wei Chang and Lie Gu, along with Jue Tian, in the main hall.


    "Wei Chang, what is His Majesty doing up there, not taking us to have a look?" Lie Gu muttered, expressing dissatisfaction that His Majesty was enjoying himself alone and not bringing his subordinates along for the fun.


    Wei Chang whispered, "I don''t know either, but leaving one of them to live is enough."


    Jue Tian agreed, "Indeed, leaving one is enough, two is a bit much."


    "Then who should we kill?"


    Wei Chang looked at Cheng Tian and said, "Let''s leave this arrogant one to live."


    Upon hearing Wei Chang''s words, Bei Wen instantly lost hisposure. He had just behaved like a good child! Why not kill this arrogant one?


    "I object! Why not let me live?" Bei Wen couldn''t help but question. It was too unfair; they were simply shameless.


    Cheng Tian furrowed his brow, "Bei Wen, what are you saying?"


    "It''s all for the sake of survival!"


    At that moment, Wei Chang''s right hand started wriggling, resembling insects. His entire arm transformed into a monstrous creature, the palm turning into arge mouth with terrifying teeth, and it was drooling!


    Seeing this, Bei Wen''s face instantly turned pale with shock, and he trembled as he said, "You''re a Devouring Fiend!" [I don''t remember the term I used before for his race, so if any of you can remind me, I would be truly grateful.]


    Wei Chang and Jue Tian paused, surprised that this person knew about the Devouring Fiend, showing a bit of insight.


    However, Cheng Tian, on the side, lookedpletely clueless and whispered, "What is this Devouring Fiend?"


    "Devouring Fiend! I didn''t expect to encounter a Devouring Fiend! Haha!!" Bei Wen suddenly let out a miserableughter, then closed his eyes, seemingly epting his fate.


    Wei Chang, of course, was not polite. The tentacle-like creature in his right hand fell on Bei Wen''s head, opening itsrge mouth, and the viscous fluid dripped onto Bei Wen''s head. It made people''s whole bodies feel creepy, at least for Cheng Tian kneeling nearby.


    The tentacle creature looked like a snake, swallowing Bei Wen''s entire body, which then integrated into Wei Chang''s body.


    "Burp~" Wei Chang belched, having not enjoyed such high-quality food for a long time, feeling a bit addicted.


    Cheng Tian swallowed his saliva; these people were devils! They were all damn devils!!! They even eat people!!!


    Lie Gu and Jue Tian were a bit helpless. Among the entire team, only Wei Chang and Ye Zizi were cannibals. Wait, Ye Zizi was a bloodsucker, and Wei Chang was straightforward in eating.


    For Ye Hua, they were no problem. His team could easily handle them.


    Dawn of Spirit City is up again!


    Today was the day of reinforcements from the Spirit City! The entire Spirit City was filled with red gs, representing victory!


    The five million army had gathered outside the city, and the massive magic array had been deployed. Once the general arrived, they could activate the magic array!


    Directly arriving at the front line!


    Setting out also requires choosing an auspicious time! This is an ancient tradition!


    As themander-in-chief, Ye Hua was dressed in the armour sent to himst night...


    The usually clean-mouthed Ye Hua couldn''t help but think of a foul word at this moment. If this armour could withstand a feathered arrow, he would broadcast himself eating shit.


    Moreover, why was this armour so difficult to put on? If it weren''t necessary, he would wear something else. It not only affected his style but also his looks, especially when wearing the helmet, reaching a new level of ugliness.


    "Big brother..." Ye Juetian pushed the door open.


    "Hmm?"


    "Big brother, mother came to ask me to send you off. Please don''t go to bid farewellter." Ye Juetian said helplessly, knowing their mother was afraid of farewells.


    Ye Hua understood, "Alright, I know. Tell mother I wille back alive!"


    "Yes, big brother, I believe in you!"


    "The safety of our mother depends on you. Don''t let the Emperor have his way," Ye Hua said with a deep voice, offering a reminder.


    "Big brother, you can rest assured. I will take care of things at home! And there''s Daji too." Ye Juetian said gleefully, but now the problem arose - Daji didn''t even want to acknowledge him, making it quite boring.


    If only big brother could directly grant him Daji.


    Ye Hua nodded and adjusted his helmet.


    "Big brother, you look really handsome."


    "Hehe..."


    Ye Hua picked up the "inferior" sword beside him and walked out of the room.


    On the way, he only saw servants and didn''t encounter his other brothers. As for Ye Shen, he didn''t appear at all.


    The only one to see Ye Hua off was his younger brother, Ye Juetian.


    The horses outside were already prepared. Ye Hua mounted one and said, "Let''s go back."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1019 (Departure)

    Chapter 1019 (Departure)


    "Brother, await your triumphant return!" Ye Juetian put away his frivolous smile and said solemnly, patting his chest.


    Ye Hua lowered his head to look at his younger brother, also patting his chest. Then, with a slight pressure of his legs, he headed towards the imperial pce.


    Arriving at the entrance of the pce, Ye Hua felt that it couldn''tpare to his own pce,cking in style and prestige. Today was departure day, and all civil and military officials wereing to bid farewell. After all, this was thergest-scale battle in history! It couldn''t be underestimated or taken lightly.


    Entering the pce, Ye Hua had a stern expression, as if everyone owed him money. But no matter how stern Ye Hua looked, everyone had to address him properly.


    "Prince Ye." At this moment, Huang Li approached Ye Hua, seemingly greeting him, they had already formed an alliance.


    Huang Li was dressed in a silver suit of armour, simr to Ye Hua''s style, with the only difference being the dragon decoration on his shoulders.


    Although it was a small detail, it highlighted the gap between the royal family and outsiders.


    Ye Hua casually said, "Crown Prince, you look in good spirits today.""Thanks to Prince Ye''s blessings, I slept quite well." Huang Li appeared very low-key, a trait that satisfied Ye Hua. When seeking help, one should have the right attitude. If you seek help and act as if it''s a matter of course, Ye Hua would respond with a p.


    Ye Hua nodded, and those walking nearby noticed that Huang Ye and the Crown Prince seemed to have formed an alliance.


    This time, the Ninth Prince had gained the upper hand. If the Crown Prince could turn the tables, it would make an interesting show.


    Thepetition for the position of the Crown Prince was about to turn into a bloody struggle, showcasing the importance of the imperial throne.


    Gradually, it became a kind of tradition.


    During the departure for military campaigns, the assembly was not held in the main hall but outside the main hall.


    From afar, Ye Hua could see something shiny.


    Huang Yun dressed like this for the battlefield. Were you afraid others wouldn''t know you were the leader? It was truly showing off.


    "Do you not want to go up there?" Ye Hua asked quietly.


    Huang Li looked a bit embarrassed and whispered, "Only themander goes up there."


    "Then you''ll have to work harder, strive to get up there as soon as possible. That''s when it will feelfortable," Ye Hua advised.


    "With Prince Ye''s assistance, it is certainly possible," Huang Li replied respectfully, careful not to offend this powerful figure. The oue of this campaignrgely depended on him.


    Ye Hua chuckled and fell silent, and Huang Li followed suit.


    Ye Hua became silent because he noticed Qian Yi approaching.


    As for Qian Yi, Ye Hua was a bit unsure. He nned to leave this enemy aside for now and deal with it after giving it some thought.


    Qian Yi was indeed a bit troublesome, being the father of Qian Yuqing. His luck was extraordinary.


    If Ye Hua had known earlier, he would have directly dealt with him.


    Then, he would have be a man who killed his wife''s father. Ye Hua truly had no qualms aboutmitting any misdeeds.


    It felt great, thrilling.


    Various deceptions to his wife.


    Today, Qian Yuqing did note. To be precise, there was no woman present.


    During this military campaign, women represented an unknown danger, so the presence of women was prohibited.


    Even in the Spirit City, there was a phenomenon of male dominance over females.


    Suddenly, a golden light descended from the sky. Ye Hua squinted his eyes to see the golden light, finding the Emperor''s entrance style outdated andcking in grandeur.


    "All hail the Emperor!" All the courtiers kneeled, but Ye Hua remained standing.


    "Rise," Huang Fei waved his hand vigorously, disying grandeur. However, upon seeing Ye Hua, he felt displeased.


    ''So many people kneeled, yet you alone don''t kneel, as if not giving face! If it weren''t for the previous promise, you, with your refusal to kneel, would have provided me with ten thousand reasons to get rid of you. No need for other ns.''


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    Huang Fei surveyed the crowd and then sternly shouted, "This time, as Demon Capital invades, we must show them how much it costs to provoke a sleeping lion!"


    "All hail Your Majesty! Your Majesty is wise!"


    Huang Fei had grown tired of these ttering words.


    "Let it begin!" Huang Fei said indifferently.


    The eunuch standing on the side took a step forward and croaked, "Offering to the heavens!"


    Ye Hua was a bit puzzled. Did this divine emperor also believe in heaven? It was truly surprising. Did they have to find something to worship? This was too extraordinary.


    As Ye Hua suspected, it was just the emperor offering to the heavens.


    Ye Hua really wanted to say, "Why offer to the heavens? Why not just worship me?"


    After waiting for a short moment, Huang Fei finally finished the ritual, and Ye Hua felt like he was about to fall asleep. If this continued, he wouldn''t have the patience, and a fight might break out at any moment.


    "Bless Spirit! Bless the City!" Huang Fei opened his arms, and a fan-shaped golden light radiated behind him, looking intimidating.


    With Huang Fei''s words, everyone shouted loudly, "Bless Spirit! Bless the City!"


    Ye Hua sneered inwardly. ''Shouting was of no use; why did you just worship the heavens? It was truly unnecessary.''


    At this moment, a pce maid came forward holding amander''s seal. Huang Yun standing beside him was very excited. This was themander''s seal!


    Huang Fei raised themander''s seal, holding it high!


    Vaguely, a dragon roar could be heard, and Ye Hua was a little surprised. Thismander''s seal turned out to be an ancient artifact.


    Huang Fei held themander''s seal in front of Huang Yun and said solemnly, "Return with victory!"


    "And I shall obey!" Huang Yun kneeled on one knee, holding his hands up high.


    Huang Fei ced themander''s seal in his son''s hands.


    Huang Yun slowly stood up, raising themander''s seal with both hands.


    "For victory!"


    "For victory!"


    All the civil and military officials shouted together, boosting their morale a bit. Anyway, they weren''t the ones going to the battlefield; they could shout a few slogans.


    Ye Hua felt that if Qian Yi also went to the battlefield, it would be a good opportunity. Unfortunately, he didn''t.


    "The auspicious time has arrived!" The eunuch shouted loudly.


    Huang Yun descended the steps, then looked at Ye Hua and Huang Li.


    Ye Hua turned right and surprisingly passed Huang Yun.


    This shocked everyone. Themander was the most important! Ye Hua knew it too, but he calcted that they wouldn''t dare to speak up!


    ''What if I walk in front? Do you have the guts to say no? Even Huang Yun behind you doesn''t dare to openly object.''


    Huang Yun really didn''t dare to object. Nowadays, every move in the imperial pce could spread rumours. Ye Hua, as the "elder," walking in front seemed reasonable. If he protested, it might be rumoured that he didn''t respect the elder. Huang Fei saw it too, but he didn''t say anything because this was thest time he would see Ye Hua!


    ''Let him be arrogant for a while. It didn''t matter. It''s not like he would have the chance to be this unruly with a dead person again!''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1020 (Not Giving Face)

    Chapter 1020 (Not Giving Face)


    The three of them rode horses and galloped towards the outskirts of the city. Ye Hua felt it was a bit hasty. Couldn''t the officialse out to see them?


    On the way, they received cheers from the people, but Huang Yun, as themander, was behind Ye Hua, wearing a clearly frustrated expression. In contrast, Huang Li, with a smile, seemed pleased to undermine Huang Yun''sposure.


    However, once outside the city, Huang Yun shouted angrily and charged ahead on his horse. In front of so many soldiers, he couldn''t afford to lose face.


    Ye Hua chuckled; he was just a child. ''If you stood behind me, I would be burdened with a domineering title. The more aggrieved you looked, the more damage it would do to you. Young people just couldn''t endure it,cking a few points of wisdom!''


    Huang Yun was indeed clever, but after this journey, he was infuriated. What wisdom could be discussed? Now he had the mind to kill Ye Hua, that damn Ye Hua! Sooner orter, he would make him understand his power! Since his father had arranged everything, he just needed to endure a bit longer.


    Four million soldiers stood outside the city, an enormous and seemingly endless force. The view from above would make the visual impact even more stunning. Huang Yun stepped onto themand tform as themander, but Ye Hua chose not to join. Huang Li followed Ye Hua''s example.


    The actions of Ye Hua and Huang Li nearly drove Huang Yun mad! When themander spoke, the vicemander and the military adviser should stand behind him. But now, it looked as if he was the only one on the tform, as if there were no reinforcements!


    An infuriated Huang Yun took a deep breath.''Father would handle Ye Hua; as for Huang Li, let him die in the warter. How dare hepete for the position of Crown Prince with me, Huang Yun! You don''t know your worth. Since you don''t want toe up, then forget it!''


    "Soldiers!" Huang Yun shouted loudly.


    "Sir!"


    The roaring response from five million people echoed loudly, shaking the heavens!


    "Who is our enemy?"


    "The Demon Capital!"


    "What are we going to do?"


    "Kill!"


    "The voice is too low! Can''t hear!"


    "Kill, kill, kill!!!"


    In an instant, a mighty aura of killing pervaded the scene. Four million men''s faces turned red, their blood boiling, eager to charge forward and kill the enemy right now!


    However, standing in the right front of the formation were more than twenty individuals.


    Ye Hua had noticed them earlier; these twenty-plus people should be the Overlords.


    "What are these people here for?"


    "Prince Ye, don''t you know? This battle is likely to advance to Supreme Overlord. They came to prevent the other side from seizing this opportunity"


    Ye Hua frowned, "Although this lord knows, I was just testing you."


    Huang Li: "..."


    ''Is Prince Ye usually so humorous? How strange.''


    "Let this lord test you again. What is this opportunity?"


    Huang Li: "..."


    "Prince Ye, there is a Soul called Supreme that can allow a person to break through from Supreme to Supreme Overlord."


    Ye Hua really didn''t know this. That night, they only mentioned fighting for something called advancement, but he didn''t know the method.


    ''However, it seems quite formidable now, directly upgrading to Supreme Overlord, like reaching level 10 in the realm of cultivation.''


    ''Unfortunately! This deity is level 100 Supreme Overlord. Your level 10 Supreme Overlord is still a bitcking, something that this deity could p away.''


    ''What Supreme Overlord, this lord currently holds the title of Supreme Overlord just because there is no higher title temporarily. If there is, it can be changed naturally.''


    "This thing is nothing special," Ye Hua said casually, obviously not impressed.


    However, Ye Hua''s words made Huang Li think that Lord Ye Hua likes to show off. He doesn''t even appreciate this Soul.


    ''Could it be that Prince Ye has already reached the level of Supreme Overlord?''


    In fact, Ye Hua wanted to say that the Supreme Overlord is nothing, and this deity could teach him how to be one with just a snap of the fingers.


    Onstage, Huang Yun had already ignited the morale, making Ye Hua feel that Huang Yun was not just a spectator.


    Indeed, he had some skills.


    "Full army, march!" Huang Yun shouted loudly, and suddenly a blue g appeared in his hand!


    When the blue g appeared, a ck cloud surged overhead.The tone said it was a cloud, rather than some kind of void teleportation. Ye Hua didn''t pay attention and waited quietly.


    Soon, the ck cloudpletely descended, covering the five million soldiers.


    A swoosh!


    Everyone disappeared in ce, leaving only the piles of footprints as evidence that many people had indeed been here.


    Ye Hua felt a momentary darkness, and when he opened his eyes, it was apletely different scene.


    Spirit City could be considered a fairnd, with green mountains and clear waters. However, this border region was a world of difference. Towering rock formations soared into the sky. Ye Hua saw such a phenomenon for the first time, where mountaintops were actually connected to the sky.


    Here, the ground was covered in yellow soil. Each gust of wind could lift thousands of feet of yellow sand, creating a hazy, greyish atmosphere.


    However, most of the four million soldiers were used to defend ind areas and had never been to the border.


    Seeing this environment for the first time, they were quite ufortable, and even Ye Hua frowned. It was like going from a five-star hotel to a disposable motel¡ªsuch a stark contrast!


    Surprisingly, his sister could live here for thousands of years, truly remarkable!


    ''This sister, this deity has figured out, is a tough cookie.''


    ''No, she''s a tough female cookie!''


    Ye Hua continued to assess everything before him. He was standing at thest line of defence.


    Don''t think it''s small. This opening is a kilometre long! The city wall was dark, seemingly made of some metal, covered in mysterious runes. Ye Hua felt that these were defensive runes.


    Only a small portion was visible now.


    Just then, the gate in front opened!


    A beautiful figure leaped high and thennded with a loud thud, creating a small pit on the ground.


    Who else could it be if not Ye Yuanqing?


    "Big brother! Commander!" Ye Yuanqing respectfully shouted.


    However, Ye Yuanqing''s words annoyed Huang Yun again!


    ''This woman actually ced Ye Hua in the first position again. Don''t you understand the hierarchy? Does this lord need to teach you?''


    ''If she weren''t still somewhat useful, she would have been stabbed to death with a single stroke! Damned woman!''


    Ye Hua showed a faint smile and walked forward to help his sister up.


    Ye Yuanqing''s lips curled into a smile, the kind of smile one would have when being spoiled by an elder brother.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1021 (A Fight?)

    Chapter 1021 (A Fight?)


    "How are you?" Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    "Good, for now," Ye Yuanqing replied with a faint smile. With her big brother, she felt much more at ease.


    Huang Yun, standing on the side, felt a loss of face and said in a deep voice, "General Ye, show me the defensive strategy!"


    Ye Yuanqing, naturally, had to follow orders and respectfully said, "Commander Huang, please follow me."


    Huang Yun''s face grew heavy, nodded slightly, looking displeased.


    Led by Ye Yuanqing, they entered the city walls, and all the soldiers temporarily stood by in their positions.


    And the more than twenty Overlords also followed to take a look; the terrain was also crucial.


    Entering the city walls, what appeared before their eyes were some mountains and forests!Ye Hua saw such a strange phenomenon for the first time. These mountains formed a rhombus shape, piercing straight into the sky. They were not veryrge, about ten metres in diameter, with such mountains every thirty-three metres.


    Originally, they should be called stone forests, but Ye Hua found that these things were the same colour as the surrounding mountains.


    Obviously, this ce was originally a mountain, so why did such gaps appear? That was really unknown.


    "General Ye, what is thetest battle report?" Huang Yun asked seriously, cing his right hand on his own sun and moon divine breath. The sword also had a sheath, hiding his aura very well.


    "Reporting to themander, the people from the Demon Capital are stationed two hundred kilometres away in the territory," Ye Yuanqing reported.


    Huang Yun, upon hearing this, furrowed his brows slightly. "Do you know why?"


    "For the time being, we don''t know. The intelligence gatherers haven''t returned for a day; it''s probably not good news," Ye Yuanqing replied.


    Among the Overlords, there was a slender man who spoke lightly at this moment, "They should be waiting for the right moment!"


    Huang Yun paused and turned to say, "Shi Yun, are you talking about the appearance of the Supreme Soul?"


    "What does Commander Huang think?" There was a hint of disdain in Shi Yun''s tone towards the Ninth Prince.


    Ye Hua wanted tough upon hearing this. This Shi Yun was quite interesting, daring to confront directly.


    But why did he feel that he had heard the name Shi Yun somewhere?


    In his puzzled state, Ye Hua scrutinised Shi Yun and couldn''t recall where he had heard the name.


    Huang Yun was quite angry, but there was nothing he could do. These Overlords were not here to participate in the battle but to seize the Supreme Soul, not within his jurisdiction.


    But this was really disrespectful.


    "No matter how powerful the people from the Demon Capital are, how can they be my opponents!" Huang Yun snorted coldly, stroking his sun and moon divine breath. The divine sword seemed to sense its owner''s anger and emitted a low hum.


    "Ninth Prince, treat the enemy seriously, don''t underestimate them," Shi Yun advised. ''This Ninth Prince was a bitcking, how could the Emperor favour such a person.''


    Today''s Huang Yun is indeed a bitcking in intelligence. Ye Hua provoked him from the beginning, so now his speech is a bit disorganised.


    In Ye Hua''s words, he is still too young. If you can stay calm andposed when watching a few years of Conan, it means you have reached the pinnacle.


    Huang Yun''s face darkened. ''In front of so many people, he actually scolded me?!''


    ''Do you still not take me seriously? Do you not take Father Emperor seriously?''


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy? Back then, when you went down to deal with something, didn''t half of your peoplee back dead? Now you''re here to teach me not to underestimate the enemy."


    With Huang Yun''s words, Ye Hua chuckled. If he guessed correctly, what was being talked about now should be that incident from years ago. This Shi Yun should also have been involved.


    No wonder it felt so familiar, but he was puzzled. The impression of Shi Yun was a bit chubby, and this Shi Yun was quite slender.


    "Huang Yun! Don''t forget, this time it''s the Emperor who intervened, and that''s why we''re here! Show some respect!" Shi Yun coldly admonished,pletely disregarding Huang Yun.


    Huang Yun casually said, "It seems like I touched your sore spot. If I encountered that kind of thing, I wouldn''t be able to show my face. Over a hundred Overlords went, and less than half came back, all with injuries. Fortunately, Father Emperor kept that matter secret, otherwise, if it spread, it would be a disgrace."


    As the person involved, Ye Hua expressed that if his strength had been a bit stronger back then, he could have stayed on the Sapphire Continent. There wouldn''t be a need to send anyone back. These mediocre people, if he were to kill them now, it would be as easy as lifting a finger.


    But watching them quarrel was quite interesting. If they started fighting now, it would be perfect.


    Upon hearing Huang Yun''s sarcastic words, Shi Yun seemed ready to act, and Huang Yun was also prepared. His right hand was already on the hilt of his sword. If they had to fight, Huang Yun, I''m not afraid of anyone!


    Ye Hua and Huang Li stood aside in silence, quite pleased that they might fight.


    Ye Yuanqing also didn''t say a word. If her big brother didn''t speak, there was no need for her to talk.


    Both sides were Overlord-level figures, and no one was giving in. It seemed like they were going to fight.


    However, at this moment, a soldier quickly ran over and shouted in front of Ye Yuanqing, "General, the enemy has moved!"


    The situation came too suddenly. While they were still arguing here, the enemy had already started to move. Truly funny.


    But now was a way out. Huang Yun gave a direct order.


    "Vice General Huang , you lead a million soldiers to defend the right city! General Ye, you lead your own men to defend the left city. Thisst line of defence, I will guard!"


    Just as Huang Li spected, Huang Yun did arrange it like this. Going to the front to defend was simply seeking death! It would be better to bet all the forces on the front.


    In Huang Yun''s eyes, sometimes war was a time to eliminate dissent.


    Facing themander''s words, nobody dared to refuse. Huang Li could only go reluctantly, leading his men.


    And Ye Yuanqing also began to give orders, gathering all her men to defend the left city.


    Hearing this arrangement, Shi Yun sneered inwardly. Born into royalty, he knew these little tricks. Turning war into a game, if such orders were to reach the Spirit City, the reputation of the Ninth Prince might drop again.


    If they win and return triumphantly, nobody will say anything.


    But if it fails, such orders belong to very basic mistakes, full of loopholes.


    Originally, Huang Yun wanted to go and take a look, but upon hearing that the enemy had already moved, he went to arrange his own defensive strategy. The entire bordend started mobilising nervously!


    The more than twenty Overlords did not follow Huang Yun but went with Ye Yuanqing to the left city.


    Compared to the royal family, these Overlords prefer to interact with ordinary people.


    Of course, it is also for the Supreme Soul? Once the war starts, the killing intent will surely gather here. Therefore, the first possible encounter will be outside the city!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1022 (A Little Plan)

    Chapter 1022 (A Little n)


    Ye Yuanqing first arranged for the more than twenty Overlords to rest, while she prepared to discuss countermeasures with her big brother.


    After all, this was a matter of life and death, and it couldn''t be taken lightly.


    "Big brother, this time Huang Yun''s arrangement seems to be aimed at eliminating us," Ye Yuanqing whispered as she walked beside Ye Hua, understanding Huang Yun''s intentions very well.


    Ye Hua nodded, saying softly, "This armour is really ufortable to wear." After speaking, he gently stroked it and changed into afortable robe.


    In the Spirit City, it was just for show. Since they were now on the front line, there was no need for it.


    Ye Yuanqing felt that her big brother''s mindset was very good¡ª not worried at all.


    Such a big brother gave a strong sense of security, making her not very worried.


    "Let''s go, take me up to the top of the city wall to have a look," Ye Hua said casually."Sure, big brother, follow me."


    The two walked directly towards the city wall, and Ye Hua also saw the scenery outside the city wall.


    There was a strong contrast. Just arriving here, it was a world of yellow sand.


    However, outside the city wall, it turned out to be a lush grasnd. A gentle breeze blew, carrying a pleasant fragrance.


    Ye Hua originally thought that the Demon Capital was a dark world, but unexpectedly, inparison, this side had the worse environment.


    "Yuanqing, have you ever been to the Demon Capital?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    "Uh... of course not." Ye Yuanqing was a bit puzzled. Why did big brother suddenly ask such a question?


    "I actually want to see what the Demon Capital is like." Ye Hua smiled lightly. The Overlords and the Demon Capital had always been hostile. Since the Overlords themselves called it the Demon Capital, maybe the residents there call the Overlords "demonic beings."


    Who knows?


    "Big brother, don''t talk about these things for now; we need to n well." Ye Yuanqing said helplessly.


    Ye Hua rested his hands on the city wall, gazing ahead. "Five million people attacking. If it were me, I wouldn''t scatter the attack. I would directly use five million to forcefully attack one point."


    Ye Yuanqing had considered this possibility. As defenders, they had no idea how the enemy was arranged. If, as Ye Hua said, the enemy directly attacked one city, the other million on the other side would be just spectators, unable to help.


    Ye Hua continued, "Huang Li originally said that directlybining the two million to leave the city and engage the enemy head-on had a slim chance of winning, but it was possible. It depends on how it is arranged."


    "Leaving the city to fight the enemy... big brother, this is too dangerous." Ye Yuanqing was a bit worried; the risk was too great.


    Ye Hua nodded, agreeing. "Regardless of the method used, our chances of winning are not great. Moreover, this time, the people from the Demon Capital are here not to conquer but for the Supreme Soul."


    "We defend at the front. Although we only have a million people, looking at this 1-to-1 ratio, we can still kill two million. Huang Yun leading three million to defend against three million enemy troops should have more than enough strength. Conquering this ce is very difficult, but we are just cannon fodder for Huang Yun."


    "This Huang Yun is really infuriating!" Ye Yuanqing pounded on the city wall angrily. People from the royal family always liked to y political games.


    "Yuanqing, getting angry won''t help. I think Huang Li''s method is worth a try¡ªabandon defence."


    "Big brother, this is too risky!" Ye Yuanqing felt that at least defending could kill a bit more, and taking the initiative was too dangerous. Did big brother really want a one-for-one exchange and let Huang Yun reap the benefits?


    "Rest assured; I will make this look less dangerous." Ye Hua whispered. In fact, he had already thought about it when he arrived. If you want to cause trouble, you have to do it this way; there''s no other way.


    Consider it cheating.


    Hearing big brother say this, Ye Yuanqing was surprised. "Big brother, do you have a n?"


    "I have a small n. Let''s see how it goes. You can rest assured." Ye Hua gently patted his sister''s head, startling the soldiers nearby.


    General Ye was like a tigress. It was the first time anyone had patted General Ye''s head, and it even made General Ye put on a delicate appearance.


    Most of the soldiers didn''t recognize Ye Hua; only some old soldiers had heard of him.


    "Big brother, I''m your sister~" Ye Yuanqing even acted spoiled, making the surrounding soldiers think that this might be a fake General Ye.


    Oh my god, our General Ye actually acted spoiled. It''s terrifying!


    Never seen General Ye act spoiled. This must be a fake General Ye.


    "In front of subordinates, maintain dignity. Look at you like this." Ye Hua lightly reprimanded.


    Ye Yuanqing pursed her lips and whispered, "Stingy big brother."


    Ye Huaughed softly after hearing this. Is this the feeling of having siblings? It''s reallyfortable.


    Realising that he''s no longer alone, he also has family.


    Back in the day, during every New Year, he envied others for having a family reunion, while he only ate with Wei Chang and a dog, then watched the Spring Festival G.


    God knows how depressed he was back then, even feeling like smashing the TV. He couldn''t even have a family reunion!


    But now, there is a mother, a younger brother, and a younger sister... Forget the rest; there''s no special feeling.


    "Report!"


    Ye Yuanqing put away her spoiled demeanour and asked in a deep voice, "What''s going on?"


    "The Demon Capital is stationed 300 metres away!"


    "Understood. Report it to General Huang."


    "Yes!"


    Ye Yuanqing turned to Ye Hua and asked, "Big brother, what tricks are the people from the Demon Capital ying?"


    "Yuanqing, no matter what tricks they''re ying, in the face of absolute strength, they are just paper tigers."[Paper tigers as you know, are not real tigers.]


    Ye Yuanqing rolled his eyes, "Big brother, I''ve noticed that you like to boast now."


    Ye Hua gave a mysterious smile, leaving Ye Yuanqing speechless. ''Big brother already has a n in mind but won''t share it with me.''


    "Prince Ye, General Ye!" At this moment, Huang Li also rushed over, and the defence of the right city had already been arranged.


    Ye Hua nced lightly but didn''t say anything. Ye Yuanqing still called him "Crown Prince."


    Huang Li didn''t resent Ye Hua''s attitude; there wasn''t even a trace of anger.


    Huang Li quickly asked in a low voice, "Prince Ye, General Ye, do you have a n?"


    "Not yet," Ye Hua said casually.


    Ye Yuanqing on the side was puzzled. What does big brother mean? Didn''t he just say he had one? Why did he say he didn''t when Huang Li came?


    Hearing this, Huang Li felt disappointed.


    But Ye Hua continued, "If the Demon Capital attacks, we will meet them outside the city!"


    Huang Li, who was just disappointed, instantly revived, "Good! It''s better than standing on the city wall waiting to die! Maybe by taking a risk, there''s still hope!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1023 (Everyone Will Die!)

    Chapter 1023 (Everyone Will Die!)


    Ye Hua nodded. The best defence is actually offence.


    Don''t think that defending on the city wall gives a significant advantage. Although they are using melee weapons here, even a casual sh can have tremendous power. The enemy might even have the support of primordial divine beasts. Whether they can achieve a one-for-one exchange is still a question.


    However, Ye Hua added, "Engaging in battle outside the city means disobeying orders, and I believe you all understand the consequences."


    "As long as we can win, none of that matters," Huang Li patted his chest, ready to face the me for Huang Yun''s deceitful orderster.


    "Then go back and prepare quickly," Ye Hua said calmly.


    "Okay, Prince Ye, General Ye, I''ll leave now." Huang Li seemed excited. As long as he could bring Ye Hua and Ye Yuanqing to his side, seize the position of the Crown Prince, he might seed!


    But Huang Li also understood one thing. If he ascended to the throne, Ye Hua would still pose a threat.


    This was also the reason why the Emperor wanted to eliminate Ye Hua.After Huang Li left, Ye Yuanqing asked in a low voice, "Big brother, don''t you have a n?"


    "Yuanqing, I''ve never trusted the royal family. This guy won''t make it back alive," Ye Hua said indifferently. Though his tone was calm, it carried an air of unquestionable certainty.


    Hearing this, Ye Yuanqing was astonished. She couldn''t help but swallow saliva,pletely unable to understand. Why kill Huang Li instead of Huang Yun? Huang Li seems to be an ally for now; isn''t the enemy''s enemy a friend?


    "Don''t think about it. Let big brother handle everything. Go and have someone prepare a meal; I''m a bit hungry."


    "Alright... alright," Ye Yuanqing was quite curious about what big brother was nning. The current big brother was indeed fascinating. If it weren''t for the fact that she was his sister, she might have liked him. ''No wonder my sister-inw was so infatuated with big brother. Men like big brother are truly rare in this world.''


    Now that big brother has arrived, Ye Yuanqing personally went to the kitchen to prepare some appetisers for him.


    "Yuanqing, you have good culinary skills," Ye Hua still had to praise his sister; she indeed did a good job.


    Hearing big brother''s praise, Ye Yuanqing looked very pleased. Then she muttered, "Big brother, just say it. I''m begging you."


    Ye Hua remained silent, a look of ''I won''t say anything.''


    Ye Yuanqing was not convinced, so she walked to Ye Hua''s side, then grabbed his big hand and swung it, saying, "Big brother, just say it. Sister wants to hear."


    Alright, this ''big brother'' made Ye Hua give in. It sounded better than ''Prince Ye.''


    Apparently Ye Hua also had a soft spot for his sister.


    If Ye Juetian knew, he would surely be dissatisfied. Am I not your real brother? Why do you only scold me and treat Yuanqing so well? Then Ye Hua would probably say, "If you be a woman, I can treat you the same way."


    Facing his step-sister, Ye Hua felt helpless. "Alright, sit down, and I''ll tell you."


    "Thank you, big brother. Eat more, hehe." Ye Yuanqing vigorously served dishes to Ye Hua. If it were in the past, Ye Yuanqing would never have done such a thing.


    Before, big brother would never talk to her like this. Him after amnesia is much better than before, more considerate.


    "I n to go and take a look tonight," Ye Hua said casually.


    "Ah!!!" Ye Yuanqing eximed, then immediately said, "No, big brother, you can''t go!"


    "Oh? Why not?" Ye Hua was interested in hearing why.


    "Big brother, the Emperor clearly wants your life again this time. He will definitely send people. There might already be spies around us. If you go out, it will be very dangerous," Ye Yuanqing said sternly.


    "Yuanqing, aren''t you curious about what big brother is going to do?"


    "Anyway, I forbid it!" Ye Yuanqing hummed, finding his idea terrifying.


    ''The feeling of being cared for is really nice. In the past, Qing Ya and the others used to worry about me, but in the end, they stopped worrying. Instead, they worried if the enemy would suffer too much.''


    Ye Hua said calmly, "I n to go and talk to the oppositemander."


    "What!!!"


    "And then ''persuade'' him to cooperate a bit," Ye Hua''s tone was too rxed.


    Ye Yuanqing felt that big brother was crazy, definitely crazy, to actually go and persuade themander.


    "Big brother, don''t make trouble. If something happens to you again, Aunt Le will go crazy," Ye Yuanqing worriedly said.


    "That''s because you don''t understand your big brother''s strength."


    "Big brother, don''t boast. I''m still your sister."


    ''This sister, so much like Qing Ya back then, just doesn''t believe how strong I am, afraid that I''ll get hurt.''


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this. I''ve already decided."


    Hearing big brother''s words, Ye Yuanqing was silent in protest, a face full of unhappiness, thinking that big brother was going to his death.


    After a long time, Ye Hua softly said, "What''s wrong? Are you angry?"


    "I dare not be angry with big brother." Ye Yuanqing pouted.


    Ye Hua reached out and touched Ye Yuanqing''s head. Ye Yuanqing pursed her lips, not disliking Ye Hua''s actions, finding it quitefortable.


    "After this matter is over, I will take mother and brother to the Sapphire Continent."


    Ye Yuanqing blinked her lively big eyes, seeming a bit lost. "Big brother, you are trying to say¡­"


    "The old Ye Hua is already dead. This ce is no longer my home. My home is elsewhere," Ye Hua said indifferently, the topic suddenly bing sentimental.


    Ye Yuanqing remained silent after hearing that."In the future, when you miss me, juste down and visit. Big brother wees you anytime," Ye Hua chuckled.


    "Yeah, I know," Ye Yuanqing said, lowering her head.


    After that, Ye Hua didn''t say anything, and the atmosphere suddenly became quiet.


    "Sorry to disturb you." Just when the atmosphere was quiet, Shi Yun''s figure appeared at the door.


    Ye Hua turned to look at this sessfully slimmed-down adversary. Should he just crush him now?


    ncing at Ye Hua, who continued eating, Ye Yuanqing stood up and sped her hands together, as a form of greeting.


    "Is there something?" Ye Yuanqing asked softly.


    Shi Yun said lightly, "General Ye, ording to my calctions, in three days, it will be the day when the Yin energy will be the most prominent. The people from the Demon Capital will probably attack that day. I hope General Ye will make ns early."


    "Okay, thanks, Shi Zun," Ye Yuanqing said, returning the gesture. Shi Yun also nodded, then nced at Ye Hua before leaving.


    However, Shi Yun, who left, was puzzled. Why did this Prince Ye give him a familiar feeling? It was a bit strange.


    Every time he saw him, he couldn''t help but want to take a few steps back. What exactly was the situation?


    "Big brother, it''sing in three days," Ye Yuanqing said in a deep voice.


    "Yeah, with ten million people, they probably don''t know that they are just pawns, lured out to be the material for the Supreme Soul," Ye Hua sighed deeply. ''In the past, others often said that the original me had no humanity. But look at now, is there really any humanity left?''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1024 (Its All a Trap)

    Chapter 1024 (It''s All a Trap)


    Ye Yuanqing listened silently. ''Big brother was right; the whole thing was just a diversion. The focus was to provoke the emergence of the Supreme Soul.''


    However, this was not something she could manage; she could only follow orders.


    "Big brother, do you have a way to prevent this battle from happening?" If possible, Ye Yuanqing certainly didn''t want to see her subordinates die.


    Ye Hua took a sip of wine and said calmly, "Yuanqing, life and death are destined. I can''t guarantee anything."


    Ye Yuanqing sighed lightly and also took a small sip.


    The siblings quietly drank their wine. Afterwards, Ye Hua went to rest, and Ye Yuanqing had to prepare for many tasks. However, this time, it was the first time she drank during an inspection, feeling a bit out of ce.


    In the Demon Capital''s camp 100 kilometres away!


    The entire in was covered with small tents. However, among these tents, there was a different one, more splendid and muchrger than the rest.One could tell it was themander''s tents.


    Inside one of the tents, the floor was made of silkwood, which had the effect of being warm in winter and cool in summer. It was an essential item for marching and war.


    A man was kneeling at a long table inside the tent. He wore silver armour, and his helmet was ced on the right side. Time had left its mark on his face, with multiple scars, but it couldn''t hide his handsome face, suggesting that he must have been a little fresh meat when he was young.


    On the table was a scroll with characters that didn''t seem humanly written. The twisted and varied characters had no simrities.


    If the past Ye Hua was still here, he would definitely recognize this man!


    The first he died was because of this man!


    He was known as Jing Tiandi, and also a prince of the Demon Capital! He was the emperor''s biological brother!


    Kneeling before the table was a young man with a simr appearance. He was Jing Tiandi''s son, Jing Wushen.


    "Father! We are still 100 kilometres away!" Jing Wushen said in a deep voice, his face showing a hint of weakness.


    Jing Tiandi said calmly, "In the military camp, call me Commander!"


    Jing Wushen paused and said, "Commander! Our army is still 100 kilometres away!"


    Jing Tiandi slowly closed his eyes, then suddenly opened them. "Continue!"


    "General! Is this worth it? Doing this...,"


    "Worth it!" Jing Tiandi said solemnly.


    "Can the Supreme Soul really save Mother? If the price is paid, and mother''s condition doesn''t improve...,"


    "As long as there is hope, then it''s worth a try!" Jing Tiandi said in a low voice.


    Watching his father''s determined eyes, Jing Wushen clenched his teeth tightly!


    His father was using his own life to exchange for a five-million-strong attack!


    Of course, this was also the emperor''s requirement because Jing Tiandi was a Supreme Overlord. Back then, he killed Ye Hua, who was already a Supreme Overlord!


    Jing Wushen found it strange. His father agreed to the emperor''s request to fight to his death, but among the enemy''s lineup, there were only Overlords, and there was no mention of a Supreme Overlord. How could they kill his father?


    Finally, he learned from his father''s mouth that sometimes interests outweigh everything! The same was true between emperors.


    This revtion shocked Jing Wushen! So, this war was orchestrated by two emperors! All for the purpose of getting rid of an irritant!


    It turned out to be just finding a legitimate excuse.


    This revtion left Jing Wushen numb.


    Wars could be staged like a drama! It was as if they didn''t regard the soldiers as human beings! That''s why Jing Wushen asked his father if all this was worth it.


    ''Were these not your subordinates, Father? Can you bear to send them to their deaths? And in the end, you intentionally let the enemy kill them! That''s the only way to fulfil the emperor''s orders, and I''ll have to bring back your body!''


    Mother lives, but you''re gone. What difference does it make for a son?


    In reality, all these events were conspired by the two emperors.


    To be precise, the Emperor of the Demon Capital first approached Huang Fei for help. Huang Fei was initially hesitant, but unexpectedly, Ye Hua returned!


    So, Huang Fei agreed, as it was a win-win situation. They could get rid of their respective thorns, see the death of each other''s experts, so why not take advantage of it?


    Huang Fei also had his demands: Ye Hua and Ye Yuanqing must die! These two were the biggest troublemakers, especially Ye Hua. He must be eliminated without showing any mercy.


    Huang Fei went all out, not only calling upon a Supreme Overlord from the other side but also bringing his own. He was determined to kill Ye Hua outside and leave no room for any mercy.


    As for who the Supreme Soul belonged to, neither emperor made a sound. In fact, they both understood the other side would definitelypete.


    So, the fate of the Supreme Soul depended on fate itself.


    "General, I''ll go out first," Jing Wushen respectfully said.


    Jing Tiandi nodded, and Jing Wushen bowed and left.


    After his son left, Jing Tiandi''s face became heavy. In fact, ever since the emperor told him who he had to kill, he couldn''t keep his calm!


    That Ye Hua from a thousand years ago!


    The man he beheaded a millennium ago! How could hee back a thousand yearster? Could it be that he didn''t die back then?


    How was that possible! Clearly, he had died thoroughly; his meridians were all cut, and even his primordial spirit was shattered.


    This information was chilling. Now, he was told that he didn''t die!


    Very surprising.


    However, for Jing Tiandi, killing Ye Hua again gave him confidence. Whether it was the genius of the past or the returnee now, they were the same!


    The most important thing this time was on this piece of paper!


    However, this drawing didn''t contain information about the Supreme Soul. It had more advanced information, and not even Jing Tiandi knew what it was.


    But the first few words on this scroll, Jing Tiandi tried to figure out their meaning by all means. It roughly means "the moment when the ''Supreme Overlord''es."


    After that, he had no idea. These characters were not left from this era at all. This made Jing Tiandi feel like it might have been passed down from the Primordial Era.


    If that is true, it must be good. If he could obtain it and give it to his son, it would be worthwhile.


    It would ensure the safety of his mother and son, and his sacrifice would be considered worthwhile!


    Taking a deep breath, Jing Tiandi rolled up the scroll on the table, then sat cross-legged and slowly closed his eyes.


    As Jing Wushen walked out of the tent and looked at the starry night sky, his mood reached the extreme of gloominess. If possible, he wished he were an ordinary person. That kind of ordinary life was something he truly desired.


    "Wushen." Suddenly, a small voice sounded from the side. A figure with a helmet hiding their face called out.


    Jing Wushen walked over, feeling deted like a balloon. However, the figure directly hugged Jing Wushen. "Wushen, there are so many mosquitoes here."


    "Who told you not to listen? You actually sneaked into the army! If you were discovered, Father would definitely me me." Jing Wushen said that, but still affectionately wiped the girl''s face.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1025 (Bi Yue)

    Chapter 1025 (Bi Yue)


    "You can''t leave me. We''re engaged, and wherever you go, I''ll follow. I don''t care." Although the sky was dim, making it difficult to see the girl''s appearance, her voice indicated that she was undoubtedly a beauty. Judging from her silhouette, her figure was also attractive, implying that she probably had a good body.


    Indeed, Bi Yue was a genuine beauty and could be considered one of the top beauties in the Demon Capital. She and Jing Wushen were childhood friends, but the gap between them was significant, stemming from their family backgrounds.


    Jing Wushen was a royal scion, while Bi Yue was just the daughter of a merchant. They had met on the streets when they were children and eventually became ymates.


    Fortunately, Jing Wushen was a devoted person and didn''t disappoint Bi Yue. After facing numerous trials and tribtions, he finally convinced his parents to allow him to marry Bi Yue.


    To be honest, Bi Yue''s looks were absolutely sufficient, but her family background was a bitcking.


    "I really admire you. You''re still the same as when you were a child. Speak a bit softer." Jing Wushen appeared mature in front of his father, but when facing the girl he liked, he turned into a child.


    Bi Yue held Jing Wushen''srge hand. "Wushen, let''s go sit on the mountain behind. The night view there is nice. I just checked."


    "You." Jing Wushen flicked his fianc¨¦e''s nose. This woman always considered his preferences in everything. If there was something fun, she would try it first. If it was enjoyable, she would call him; otherwise, she wouldn''t mention it."Come on~ please~"


    "Alright, let''s sneak away; we can''t let anyone find out." Jing Wushen said seriously.


    Bi Yue blinked her naughty eyes, looking very cute.


    As if they had agreed upon it, Jing Wushen walked in front, and Bi Yue, dressed in armour and a helmet, followed behind. This situation had happened before; both of them had sneaked away like this in the past.


    The camp guards seemed used to it. This young general often did such things, and some old soldiers had watched him grow up. From a young age, he used to take this girl out for fun, and even though she had never changed, they still made a perfect couple.


    The two flew directly towards the mountaintop not far away.


    Bi Yue took off her helmet, and her beautiful long hair naturally flowed down. Standing behind Jing Wushen, she seemed to have mesmerised him.


    Every time he saw Bi Yue take off her helmet, revealing her beautiful hair, he couldn''t help but feel that it was incredibly beautiful. It was a sight he could never tire of, especially under the starry sky, making it even more enchanting.


    Bi Yue ran on the grass, waving her arms.


    "Wushen, what are you standing there for? Come over here." Bi Yue smiled yfully. This fool, he is really cute.


    "Oh... okay." Jing Wushen walked over.


    "Let''s lie down."


    "Alright."


    Following Bi Yue''smand, Jing Wusheny on the grass, and Bi Yuey in his arms.


    "Is it beautiful?" Bi Yue curiously asked.


    Jing Wushen looked at the starry sky. Indeed, it was beautiful. Such a scenery could only be seen on the border; the Demon Capital couldn''t offer such a starry sky anymore.


    "Beautiful," Jing Wushen said softly.


    Bi Yue felt a bit puzzled. Actually, she had noticed that Jing Wushen seemed a bit off since this outing, but afraid that he might find her annoying, she didn''t ask.


    The conversation between them suddenly fell silent.


    "Bi Yue, this war is different from before. You can''t continue following me this time, understand?" Jing Wushen spoke in a deep and serious tone, without a hint of joking.


    Bi Yue also knew that this time, with five million troops mobilised, the scale was unprecedented. So, she was more worried about Jing Wushen than usual, fearing that something might happen to him.


    "Yeah, I understand," Bi Yue whispered. In critical situations, Bi Yue was obedient. She knew how to behave appropriately; when to act cute and when to be sensible.


    "You''re really good." Jing Wushen smiled faintly and gently stroked Bi Yue''s beautiful hair.


    Bi Yue asked softly, "Wushen, I always feel uneasy. Why did even my father have to go out this time?"


    Jing Wushen didn''t want to tell Bi Yue about the dirty conspiracies. He found these things disgusting and didn''t want to share them.


    "Because this time, we''re going to attack someone else. Father is the chief general of the Demon Capital, so, of course, he has to lead the troops," Jing Wushen said with a lightugh, but he understood that this time, it was a plot, and everything was deceptive.


    "But, those people didn''t provoke us. Why do we have to attack? I don''t understand." Bi Yue hoped for peace and didn''t want war, but things often didn''t go as one wished.


    Jing Wushenughed lightly after hearing her question, "I''ve been thinking about this question too."


    "Wushen, tell me the truth. Is father leading the expedition this time for the sake of mother?"


    Jing Wushen admired his fianc¨¦e''s cleverness. She had noticed this, but it was understandable. Father hadn''t been on the battlefield for over a thousand years. He was in a retirement phase, searching for a way to cure during these years, and Bi Yue was aware of these things.


    "Bi Yue, rest assured. father and I will take care of mother''s matter," Jing Wushen reassured her.


    "But I feel that in this family, I''mpletely useless. I can only cook for you... I''m so useless." Bi Yue felt a bit self-ming. She couldn''t understand the things that happened in Jing Wushen''s family, and sometimes she couldn''t evenprehend them.


    "Silly girl, I like you not because I want you to help at home. Besides, you''ve solved our three meals a day, saved our lives; you''re the hero of our family," Jing Wushen said.


    Upon hearing Jing Wushen''s words, Bi Yue was amused, "You just know how to tease me."


    "That''s my lifelong honour." Jing Wushen''s flirting skills were extraordinary. No wonder Bi Yue was so devoted.


    Suddenly, a strange smell reached their noses.


    "Wushen, do you smell a strange odour?" Bi Yue frowned. What was this smell? It was terrible.


    Jing Wushen also smelled it. It had just been the fragrance of grass, and now it changed.


    What was this smell? Jing Wushen stood up, feeling the wind...


    Then, he looked to the right and saw a faint spark in the darkness, emitting blue smoke. It seemed to be a figure!


    Jing Wushen was shocked! When did this person arrive? He didn''t even sense it!


    After the shock, Jing Wushen immediately pulled Bi Yue behind him and vigntly watched the figure in the dark.


    Bi Yue also noticed the figure, her gaze filled with curiosity. This person didn''t seem like a bad guy. If he were, he would have attacked earlier.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1026 (Are You Blind?)

    Chapter 1026 (Are You Blind?)


    "Who are you?" Jing Wushen shouted in a stern voice, his weapon already drawn from his waist, emitting a terrifying pressure. How could the weapon used by a Supreme Overlord''s son be anything ordinary?


    Bi Yue hid behind Jing Wushen, nervously ncing at the dark figure.


    In fact, she wanted to tell Jing Wushen that this person is unlikely to harm us. If he intended harm, his attitude would be different.


    It can only be said that women have unique thoughts. Every woman who meets Ye Hua says he is a good person.


    This made Ye Hua very distressed. How could he be a good person? In his eyes, being a good person is a derogatory term.


    "Come out! Don''t y tricks here!" Jing Wushen angrily shouted, and the sword in his hand seemed to feel the owner''s anger, bing restless, and the surrounding grass began to sway without wind.


    Ye Hua took a final puff, flicked the cigarette butt away. In the pitch-ck night, sparks blossomed as he used his fingers to flick off the cigarette, creating a beautiful scene.


    Ye Hua slowly emerged from the darkness, and Jing Wushen and Bi Yue finally saw the appearance of the dark figure.Both showed quite "amazing" expressions.


    There was no way, Ye Hua''s looks were undoubtedly outstanding. If he were to cross-dress, he would undoubtedly be a cross-dressing expert.


    Ye Hua intended to observe the enemy''s situation, which is why he chose this location. However, he never expected to find a couple here expressing love. Judging by their conversation, the man holds a high position here and is the son of themander.


    ''This deity is really lucky. Should he capture them now and use it as a threat?''


    ''This is indeed something a viin would do, but it''s a bit beneath this deity to use such lowly methods. This deity always persuades with virtue and never acts recklessly.''


    "He''s so handsome," Bi Yue whispered in amazement.


    This made Jing Wushen roll his eyes. ''At this time, are you still praising others for being handsome? Am I, your fianc¨¦, invisible?''


    "But I think my Wushen is even more handsome," Bi Yue added, bncing Jing Wushen''s heart.


    After hearing this, Ye Hua chuckled, "Young girl, don''t speak insincere words."


    "I mean it. Isn''t that right, Wushen?" Bi Yue said coquettishly.


    Jing Wushen was about to faint. ''At this time, Bi Yue, why is your heart so big? Can you be a bit serious and not chat with the enemy?''


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Jing Wushen questioned. Judging by the opponent''s attire, he seemed to be a noble, exuding an elegant aura. If he had a folding fan, it would add more charm.


    ''Damn! What am I thinking? I''ve been led off track by Bi Yue.''


    Ye Hua calmly said, "I am your opponent."


    "Opponent?" Jing Wushen didn''t react for a moment.


    "Yes, I am the military advisor of the Spirit City, here to inspect your team."


    "Spy!" Jing Wushen eximed, thrusting his long sword directly towards Ye Hua''s head.


    However, Ye Hua didn''t move at all. Watching the sword about to pierce his head, Jing Wushen felt a thrill of joy. This was a high ranking enemy, and if he could kill him, it would be a great achievement.


    The idea was good, but if Ye Hua were so easily killed, he would have died countless times already.


    The sword, just an arm''s length away, couldn''t pierce through, as if there was a special barrier protecting him. Jing Wushen''s face darkened at this.


    His sword was a primordial divine weapon. Even if it was garbage, it shouldn''t be this weak.


    "A brave little demon, aren''t you?" Ye Hua said calmly. Jing Wushen suddenly felt a rebound force, and he was sent flying, sliding to Bi Yue''s feet.


    "Wushen, are you okay?" Bi Yue anxiously asked. It was the first time she saw her Wushen being beaten so miserably. In her mind, Wushen was one of the best among the younger generation.


    Indeed, in the Demon Capital, Jing Wushen was a person with high talent, somewhat like Huang Yun, both exceptionally gifted individuals.


    Jing Wushen didn''t feel ufortable; he had only suffered rebound damage. It was just a small scratch on his back from the friction.


    "If I had my previous temper, you would be dead by now," Ye Hua said lightly, speaking the truth.


    But Ye Hua also knew this young man was themander''s son. To make themander obedient, killing his son wouldn''t achieve that goal.


    So, he needed to keep him for future use.


    "I won''t tell you any information, and even if I die, I won''t tell you!" Jing Wushen said seriously.


    "No, I''m not here for information," Ye Hua said indifferently, gazing at the starry sky. The stars here were indeed beautiful, suitable for romantic matters.


    "Then why are you here?"


    Bi Yue whispered behind him, "Are you here to stargaze, just like us?"


    Jing Wushen: "..."


    Ye Hua calmly said, "If possible, I came here tonight to meet yourmander."


    Jing Wushen was stunned. He had never heard of such a thing. Was the military advisoring to meet themander to strategize?


    "Why do you want to see ourmander?" Jing Wushen asked in a deep voice.


    "Of course, to discuss the matter of this battle."


    "Then you can tell me!"


    "I''m not interested in youngsters who haven''t grown any hair yet. Now, there are two options before you. The first one, I go find him, and you don''t stop me. The second one, you go and fetch him for me. It''s not very glorious, but time is of the essence," Ye Hua said silently. He needed to hurry; his patience had limits.


    "Besides, when adults are discussing matters, children should stay aside," in Ye Hua''s eyes, these two were just children.


    "Impossible!" Jing Wushen seemed very stubborn, making Ye Hua quite distressed. He preferred dealing with intelligent people, like Huang Fei, who was quite smart and understood everything he said.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly; it seemed like he had to y some tricks.


    Ye Hua was extending his palm and grabbing!


    If Qingya and Donghuang Baizhi saw this gesture, they would definitely blush. Isn''t this Ye Hua''s standard teasing move? Sometimes he even does it forcefully; shameless.


    But this time, he was grabbing Bi Yue, don''t get it wrong, it was a neck grab.


    Bi Yue''s fair jade neck was tightly held by Ye Hua, and the feel was quite good.


    "What are you doing!" Jing Wushen only now reacted. Who exactly is this guy? He''s unexpectedly so formidable.


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see I''m threatening you?" Ye Hua felt like this guy was silly; can''t he see it?


    Bi Yue bit her lip, not feeling the force on her neck. She felt that this man was just putting on a show.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1027 (Something that Terrifies the Supreme Overlord Appears)

    Chapter 1027 (Something that Terrifies the Supreme Overlord Appears)


    He doesn''t seem like a bad person.


    "You! You! Shameless!" Jing Wushen didn''t know what else to say; he was simply infuriated. This guy had actually grabbed his fianc¨¦e! It was a low-down move.


    Ye Hua was puzzled; was this guy even a man? He didn''t even know how to use vulgarnguage. It was quite embarrassing.


    In reality, Bi Yue wanted to say that she instilled these thoughts. As a royal, he couldn''t use foulnguage. So Jing Wushen had never used vulgarnguage since he was a child.


    "Hurry up and call, or I''ll break her neck." Ye Hua said coldly, appearing very serious. Don''t test the patience of the Supreme Overlord.


    Jing Wushen had no choice; his woman was in this guy''s hands. He had to inform his father; perhaps his father could find a way to rescue Bi Yue.


    "Sir, this method isn''t good."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded, and Jing Wushen was delighted. It was his father''s voice! As long as his father intervened, Bi Yue would be safe.The Jing Tiandi figure appeared gradually, speaking even before arriving.


    A master, this was a master.


    "Father!" Jing Wushen called out, bowing, somewhat afraid that his father would scold him for running out and getting Bi Yue captured.


    Jing Tiandi didn''t say anything, looking at the man in front of him with surprise on his face.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect it to be him!


    Ye Hua also sensed something from the other''s gaze, but he didn''t recognize the man in front of him. But it didn''t matter; as long as he was the opposingmander.


    Ye Hua released Bi Yue, but she didn''t even feel it and stood there foolishly in front of Jing Tiandi.


    This made Jing Wushen despair. ''You silly girl, why don''t youe over!''


    "You can leave now," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    "Ah!!! Okay..." Bi Yue only reacted at this moment, running to Jing Wushen like a child who had done something wrong.


    Jing Tiandi looked at Ye Hua, saying calmly, "I never expected you to be alive."


    "Oh? From the way you talk, do you know me?" Ye Hua asked lightly.


    "Don''t you recognize me?"


    "Not everyone is worthy of my recognition," Ye Hua said softly,pletely disregarding the man in front of him.


    Jing Tiandi chuckled, "I killed you once before. Don''t you remember?"


    Ye Hua was momentarily stunned, then showed a smile, saying, "So it was you who killed me once. Quite interesting."


    "It''s indeed quite interesting," Jing Tiandi chuckled, as if two old friends who hadn''t seen each other in years were casually chatting.


    "So, why did youe here this time?" Jing Tiandi curiously asked. He noticed that the man in front of him was different from a thousand years ago, but he couldn''t pinpoint exactly what had changed.


    Ye Hua silently took out a cigarette and lit it. "I want to cooperate with you."


    "Haha, cooperate? Do you think this is child''s y?" Jing Tiandi burst intoughter. Now he finally understood the difference. The previous Ye Hua wasn''t so arrogant. The current him... carried a kind of inexplicable arrogance.


    "For me, this is just a game." Ye Hua said with a bored tone.


    "Kid, you''re really arrogant!" Jing Tiandi gradually stopped smiling, speaking with a solemn tone.


    It had been many years since someone had been so arrogant before him! Even the emperor didn''t dare to act like this!


    "I''m arrogant because I have the capital to be arrogant. If you cooperate with me, you still have a chance."


    "Haha, let me see if you have the ability!" Jing Tiandiughed loudly.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly. "Originally, I just wanted to enlighten you with words, but it seems... I have to resort to force. How boring."


    Jing Tiandi was amused; he had never seen such a bold and presumptuous person. How did such a person survive in the past, and the heavens even let him live until now?


    "Back then, I could have killed you with a single blow! Now, I can still do it!" Jing Tiandi said in a deep voice, drawing the sword at his waist, moving swiftly!


    This series of actions werepleted in one go, so fast that even Jing Wushen standing nearby didn''t notice his father drawing his sword. It seemed like nothing had happened.


    Jing Tiandi''s speed had reached an unbelievable level, truly befitting a Supreme Overlord!


    Ye Hua calmly said, "The me from back then and the me now have undergone earth-shattering changes. But you seem to be stagnating in the same ce."


    Arge sword condensed in Ye Hua''s hand, held with just one hand!


    Boom!


    The collision of the two Honghuang divine artifacts erupted with a world-shattering aura. Jing Wushen immediately flew with Bi Yue into the air. The entire mountain copsed, and the entire camp shook, apanied by a deafening drum sound.


    In the ruins, Ye Hua and Jing Tiandi stood still. Ye Hua''s expression was indifferent, but Jing Tiandi''s face was full of astonishment.


    Ye Hua had actually single-handedly blocked Jing Tiandi''s sword! How was that possible? Even a Supreme Overlord of the same level wouldn''t find it so easy!


    Ye Hua drew on his cigarette and said indifferently, "From your expression, I can see that you''re not convinced."


    "Humph! Let me see how much progress you''ve made in these thousand years!"


    "It will surprise you," Ye Hua said softly, knowing that unless hepletely defeated the opponent, he wouldn''tpromise.


    Jing Tiandi shouted to his son, "Wushen, take Bi Yue back and reassure the camp!"


    "Yes!"


    Watching his son and daughter-inw leave, Jing Tiandi spoke in a low voice, "Let''s change the location."


    "Alright, let''s change the location."


    After finishing their conversation, both individuals disappeared. When they reappeared, they were already on a snow-covered mountain range.


    There was no sign of human activity here, only the howling of the cold wind and towering peaks.


    The smoke from Ye Hua''s mouth froze, indicating how low the temperature was, making it a ce where even living beings couldn''t survive.


    Jing Tiandi sheathed therge sword he had in his hand, a move that piqued Ye Hua''s curiosity.


    "What''s this? No need for weapons?" Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    Jing Tiandi chuckled, "To let you die appropriately!"


    After Jing Tiandi spoke, a mysterious weapon emerged from the void!


    Ye Hua immediately furrowed his brow!


    This was a weapon Ye Hua had never seen before!


    A knife? It had the shape of a knife, but it was much thinner than a typical knife, without a sharp de. However, it exuded an unmistakable sense of fear, hidden in its unassuming appearance.


    The entire knife was in a dark red colour, not mboyant but carrying a deep and profound craftsmanship in its understated design.


    Yet, these details weren''t the focus. Ye Hua couldn''t sense any pressure emanating from the knife, yet he felt an overwhelming sense of terror!


    This was the first time in Ye Hua''s entire existence that he experienced a feeling of panic.


    ''Great!!!''


    So exciting! Ye Hua finally felt fear, panic! It was incredible!


    "How did you make this knife?" Ye Hua asked with excitement.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1028 (The Blade that Eradicates Humanity)

    Chapter 1028 (The de that Eradicates Humanity)


    Jing Tiandi had been observing Ye Hua''s expressions. Initially pleased to see surprise and fear in Ye Hua''s eyes, his emotions transformed into excitement afterward.


    ''What was there to be excited about? What was there to be excited about? Despair should be the expression you should have!


    In fact, this was the second time Jing Tiandi brought out this de!


    Jing Tiandi treated it as if he were caressing his own child. This was his lifelong masterpiece, the only one of its kind in the entire world!


    With a proud tone, Jing Tiandi spoke in a low voice, "I call this weapon Emberfall."


    "Emberfall? A good name. Is the dark red colour forged from quenching with the Mystical Fire?" Ye Hua spected, sensing a hint of unusual fire.


    Ye Hua''s guess actually surprised Jing Tiandi for a moment. He had unexpectedly guessed one of the materials right. Indeed, not bad, quite insightful.


    "Exactly, but the Mystical Fire isn''t used for quenching; it''s injected and then tempered with Mystical Fire!" Jing Tiandi exined with a master''s demeanour.


    Upon hearing Jing Tiandi''s words, Ye Hua furrowed his brows tightly. The words may sound simple, but executing them was extremely challenging!


    It required a high level of proficiency in controlling Mystical Fire, much like integrating Mystical Fire. Even Ye Hua, until now, hadn''t mastered the fusionpletely. Although his daughter, Ah Li, has been ying with it for years, making Ye Hua, as a father, feel somewhat embarrassed.


    It was also Ye Hua''s first time hearing about the ability to embed Mystical Fire into a weapon as a material. Had he not seen it with his own eyes, it would have sounded like a lie.


    Mystical Fire, once inserted into a weapon, would go out of control, absolutely bing violent. Attempting to temper it with Mystical Fire was a joke; how hadn''t he blown himself up!


    Ye Hua had tried it, but Mystical Fire was too fierce. Even Ye Hua didn''t dare to forcefully merge with it. This showcased the tremendous power of Mystical Fire.


    Observing Ye Hua''s peculiar expression, Jing Tiandi felt a sense of aplishment. This guy could boast about it for a lifetime, but he didn''t dare to reveal such a weapon. Once exposed, his family would be in danger.


    Why did he take it now? Because he thought he could kill Ye Hua. A dead man could surely keep a secret.


    "In fact, Mystical Fire is just one of the materials; there are a total of six top-tier materials! I spent my whole life searching for these six materials! Only sess, no failure!" Jing Tiandi held Emberfall, and his gaze was burning with fervour. If possible, how he wished to wield this de to conquer the world!


    Don''t mention it, even Ye Hua now wanted to snatch it. Emberfall was simply too tempting.


    "Besides two types of Mystical Fire, what are the other four?" Ye Hua curiously asked. At this moment, Ye Hua resembled a student, asking questions when he didn''t understand.


    Jing Tiandi wasn''t afraid of anything; after all, this guy was going to die.


    "The other four materials, I''m afraid you''ve never heard of them."


    Ye Hua felt like he was about to be choked to death. This was definitely dangling a carrot in front of him.


    "Anyway, I''m about to die. Just tell me; let me admire you a bit." Ye Hua hurriedly said. If it were the previous Ye Hua, he would have probably let it go, but now, Ye Hua had acquired a semnce of humanity and knew when to be tactful.


    The feeling of being admired was great. Jing Tiandi snorted coldly, "I''ll tell you. Do you know what Bloodgold is?"


    Ye Hua shook his head. Did he know? He had never heard of it.


    "Bloodgold originated from the Primordial era, an extremely precious metal at that time, the only metal capable of withstanding Mystical Fire. What''s now called primordial divine artifacts are, in fact, fake!"


    Ye Hua nodded solemnly. It seemed he needed to check his treasury. If it could withstand Mystical Fire, then it truly was a primordial divine artifact. If not, it was a fake.


    Jing Tiandi continued, "Even if it''s a primordial divine artifact, it isn''t forged from Bloodgold because Bloodgoldcks the required toughness."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''You damn tease, are you flirting with me!?''


    "So! At this point, we need another material! It''s called Jade Chalice! It''s the tentacle of the primordial fierce beast Jade Spirit! Jade Spirit is extremely rare, and to refine Jade Chalice, you need the tentacles of a hundred Jade Spirits!"


    Ye Hua nodded. He had heard of the primordial fierce beast Jade Spirit. Its tentacles were indeed a material that could reinforce other materials. However, he had never heard of cutting down a hundred of them to refine Jade Chalice, as Jade Spirit was already scarce. Where would one find so many Jade Spirits? Making a weapon like this would likely lead to the extinction of the species.


    "What are the other two?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "Ignition of the Astral me!"


    Okay, Ye Hua had never heard of it. It felt like he had just arrived from the countryside to the city,pletely ignorant.


    This was embarrassing.


    "How do you ignite the Astral me?" Ye Hua asked.


    "Astral me requires three artifacts! These are disposable artifacts: the Crimson me Demon God Mirror, the Void Scroll, and the Soul of the Supreme!"


    Ye Hua sighed lightly. Bullshit!


    Wielding heavenly fire required so many conditions. He had never heard the first two mentioned. Thest one, the Soul of the Supreme, was probably the easiest to obtain among them.


    "What''s thest one?" Ye Hua continued to ask.


    "Harmony Soul!"


    At the mention of Harmony Soul, Jing Tiandi''s expression turned extremely unpleasant.


    However, Ye Hua was puzzled. What the hell was Harmony Soul? Damn it, he had never heard of it.


    "What does Harmony Soul mean?"


    "The soul of a loved one!" Jing Tiandi said in a deep voice.


    That''s right! Jing Tiandi used the soul of his most beloved wife! He used her soul to create this weapon!


    At that time, Jing Tiandi had entered a state of madness, single-mindedly wanting to forge an unparalleled weapon. He hadn''t thought about it much at the time.


    Even Jing Wushen was unaware of this matter. If Jing Wushen found out that his father harmed his mother for the sake of a broken knife, he would never forgive him. To turn his mother into a demented person for the sake of a weapon, it was an act of irreversible regret.


    When Emberfall was forged, Jing Tiandi clearly felt a familiar sensation. Gripping this de felt like holding hands with a loved one. That feeling could destroy the world. No wonder they said the soul of a loved one was needed. It turns out they were seeking that specific sensation!


    However, when Jing Tiandi regained his senses, it was toote for regrets. He never took out Emberfall again and tried everything to cure his wife.


    But his wife''s soul was gone. Where could he find it?


    However, in an ancient book, Jing Tiandi discovered that Supreme Soul could heal those without a soul.


    So, he agreed to the Emperor''s request to bring back his wife. It was all his own fault.


    When Ye Hua heard this final requirement, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. The earlier conditions could be obtained with time, but thest one...


    Even Ye Hua wasn''t that heartless!


    Using the soul of a loved one to forge a de was simply an act of extinguishing humanity!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1029 (Legendary Weapon)

    Chapter 1029 (Legendary Weapon)


    But there is no denying that behind every peerless weapon, there hides a dreadful story because good weapons require sacrifice... Some individuals even directly sacrifice themselves.


    It''s all for forging something unique in this world. This is the madness of those who engage in forging.


    "How was it finally forged?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    Jing Tiandi casually replied, "Astral me added to the burning of Mystical Fire."


    "Oh, so you have used both types of Mystical Fire?" Ye Hua asked aloud. The rarity of Mystical Fire is indeed very high. Among these materials, it is the hardest to find. In the past, even Ye Hua could only obtain one, and unexpectedly, it increased by a lotter on.


    Moreover, Mystical Fires are unique; once Jing Tiandi used these two types, they would never appear again.


    "Yes," Jing Tiandi said solemnly.


    Ye Hua sighed. Now it feels like he made a loss. It seems like a bad deal. However, if this weapon can make Ye Hua feel terror, it has already proven its strength.


    "So, what is this weapon considered?" Ye Hua asked again.


    Jing Tiandi said in a deep voice, "I ssify it as a Legendary Weapon!"


    A Legendary Weapon.


    Ye Hua silently recited a few lines, feeling a bit of vour. A Legendary Weapon. This time, when he returns, he will also try his hand at forging and see if he can create a set of Legendary equipment.


    Ye Hua directly took out a primordial divine artifact.


    "Your sword is useless; it''s like paper in front of me, with no significant effect." As soon as the words fell, Jing Tiandi swung the Emberfall towards Ye Hua!


    Ye Hua tightly focused on the Emberfall in Jing Tiandi''s hand, realising that this Emberfall still did not emit any special forms, like an ordinary t A.


    This made Ye Hua''s face serious!


    Bang!


    The primordial divine artifact in Ye Hua''s hand shattered like paper...


    However, just as Ye Hua was lost in thought, red mes unexpectedly erupted from the de of the Emberfall. Unlike the de, these were bright red mes!


    Puff!


    Terrifying Mystical Fire directly spewed towards Ye Hua. Of course, Ye Hua wouldn''t confront Mystical Fire head-on.


    His figure dispersed in an instant, but he still touched it slightly.


    "Ye Hua, why are you running?" Jing Tiandi asked indifferently, with a sarcastic tone.


    Ye Hua looked at his robe, and a piece was already missing.


    Yes, it disappeared, not burnt.


    "What kind of Mystical Fire is this?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    "This is called the Evesting Mystical Fire! I deliberately infused this Mystical Fire into the weapon. Anyone touched by the Evesting Mystical Fire will rapidly lose their time, witnessing themselves age and die!"


    ''Oh my, is this really the Evesting Mystical Fire? Shouldn''t you call it the Fast-Death Mystical Fire?''


    ''However, it seems like I, as an undead, am racially immune.''


    Ye Hua did not take out his weapon again because even if he did, it would have no effect. Under the damage of this Emberfall, any weapon would be useless.


    So, Ye Hua could only use spells. Meleebat is genuinely challenging, and the opponent clearly is a big spender. Such weapons can only be obtained by spending money, it''s simply shameless!


    "True Dragon of the Light!" Ye Hua directly summoned two small white dragons, floating above his shoulders. Yes, this is just a buff, don''t misunderstand.


    "Ten Extinctions!" Ye Hua casually shouted. Ten Extinctions is only a trap spell. Faced with such a weapon, Ye Hua had to be cautious!


    This is the first time he has been cautious since thest wipeout. It feels so exciting, like reaching the climax of life.


    Jing Tiandi stood above the void, holding the Emberfall. How could Ye Hua use spells? He didn''t know these things before, right?


    "Starfall!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice, a huge halo forming beneath his feet, with strange runes appearing.


    Jing Tiandi could feel the pressure Ye Hua brought.


    If it weren''t for the Emberfall in his hand, he would be shocked!


    Emberfall is a legendary weapon! A weapon I carefully crafted!


    Passive: Eliminate all negative emotions! Keep the holder calm as a god during battle.


    Jing Tiandi still didn''t use any moves, just shing towards Ye Hua!


    At this moment, the Ten Extinctions trap was immediately triggered!


    A huge barrier appeared, and Jing Tiandi coldly snorted, directly shing it with a single strike.


    Ye Hua was still condensing, able to block one strike for now.


    Jing Tiandi underestimated the Ten Extinctions trap. Some weird explosions came out, and there was even mud!


    Are you ying with kids?


    Jing Tiandi didn''t intend to continue the stalemate with Ye Hua. With the Emberfall in his hand, he swung a red crescent moon de towards Ye Hua. Ye Hua was still condensing, and at this moment, the Ten Extinctions trap was punishing again. However, this de was like a god of death, cutting through everything!


    Even Ye Hua had to pay attention. The Emberfall was genuinely powerful.


    "Phoenix Umbre!" Ye Hua had no other choice and could only take out the primordial divine artifact for exchange!


    This pink umbre was specifically used to absorb de energy. Ye Hua directly threw the umbre.


    The Phoenix Umbre radiated a pink light, clearly absorbing the red de energy.


    But then another problem urred! The Phoenix Umbre seemed like a child about to be crushed, unable to handle it... This de energy was too heavy.


    Swish!


    The de energy once again cut through the pink umbre. However, at this moment, Ye Hua''s Starfall was alsoplete!


    Suddenly, arge fireball appeared in the sky!


    Ye Hua summoned a meteor to strike Jing Tiandi. With the sessful condensation, Ye Hua just dodged, sessfully avoiding the de energy.


    Looking at the meteor in the sky, Ye Hua decided to add some more ir: "Azure Fire!"


    The azure Mystical Fire instantly enveloped the meteor, causing Jing Tiandi''s face to darken.


    ''This guy actually has a Mystical Fire! And it''s Azure Fire! Must have stolen it from somewhere! It must be!''


    "Ye Hua, even if you have Mystical Fire, so what!" Jing Tiandi disdainfully said, but he was a bit jealous. Although this Mystical Fire couldn''tpare to the Emberfall, it was quite rare, and its power was not bad.


    After saying that, Jing Tiandi angrily shouted, "Silver Moon sh!"


    The Emberfall in his hand seemed to sense Jing Tiandi''s anger and began to emit a deep rumble.


    Arger de energy surged, and Jing Tiandi felt quitefortable now. This was the first time he tested it since forging it, and he hadn''t had a chance to use it until now!


    "Don''t get distracted during a fight," Ye Hua calmly said.


    Jing Tiandi''s face stiffened! This voice came from beside his ear. When did Ye Hua sneak behind him?


    Jing Tiandi tried to strike back, but Ye Hua''s fist was even faster, directly mming into Jing Tiandi''s face!


    Thetter was sent crashing towards the ground, creating arge pit.


    At this moment, the meteor also descended, covered in azure mes.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1030 (Invincible Weapon is Useless)

    Chapter 1030 (Invincible Weapon is Useless)


    Ye Hua said indifferently, "Let''s first let you experience the power of Starfall."


    However, just now, Silver Moon sh also touched Starfall. Terrible force cut right through the middle of the meteor. The speed was so fast that, to the naked eye, it still looked intact!


    A massive meteor crashed down, and the entire mountain peak was instantly levelled. The ground shook, causing countless avnches. A huge pit appeared before Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua was a bit confused just now. His weapon was indeed powerful, but he himself wasn''t that great. So, by utilising his speed and strength, winning was a breeze.


    Even he was startled by that weapon. It was truly embarrassing.


    The terrifying explosion energy swept through the entire mountain range. Ye Hua was curious whether he could withstand it.


    As waves of horrified energy swept everywhere, just when Ye Hua was curious, a phenomenon urred!


    The previously sweeping shockwaves seemed to be absorbed by someone!From the naked eye, it was visible that all the explosive forces converged at one point!


    Ye Hua frowned, and in an instant!


    The terrifying energy from just now was actually rushing towards him!


    Ye Hua encountered such a weapon for the first time, one that could absorb the energy after an explosion. This weapon was indeed a bit abnormal!


    If he could use it himself, it would definitely be invincible.


    "Spirit Concealment Shield!" Ye Hua shouted in a deep voice.


    A blurry shield appeared around Ye Hua''s body, and the surging energy directly struck it.


    Feeling this different energy attack, Ye Hua found it quite interesting.


    "Don''t get distracted during a fight!" The same words echoed in Ye Hua''s ears.


    Jing Tiandi, at least, was a Supreme Overlord, and his speed wasn''t to be underestimated.


    Sensing the signal of death behind him, Ye Hua didn''t dare to be careless and disappeared instantly.


    The Emberfall in Jing Tiandi''s hand struck Ye Hua''s afterimage. Just after the strike, tremendous pain came from behind.


    Bang!


    Jing Tiandi was sted again, like a cannonball crashing through a series of mountains.


    Ye Hua stood above the void, twisted his neck, feeling the gap in strength. There was no way. He wanted to keep a low profile, but his strength didn''t allow it.


    Even if you forge a weapon that can kill me, so what? You can''t even touch my body! Unless I stand still and let you strike.


    But that''s impossible.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Jing Tiandi, holding the Emberfall, charged forward again.


    However, this time Ye Hua noticed the Emberfall had changed a bit. There were some marks on the de, indicating the activation of certain effects.


    ''But¡­''


    ''It is useless!''


    ''Because you''re still too weak!''


    Ye Hua''s hand instantly formed a pair of gauntlets, left blue and right red, representing different temperaments, and of course, they were also primordial divine artifacts.


    "Have the guts to face me head on!" Jing Tiandi seemed to understand one thing, Ye Hua''s strength was probably above his own!


    "Hehe! Do you think this deity is an idiot?" Ye Hua''s body disappeared again, and Jing Tiandi swung the Emberfall in vain.


    Ye Hua sted him again, creating a series of mountains copsing.


    Ye Hua stood still, inviting him toe down and y. So, the situation turned into this - Jing Tiandi was about to be beaten to the point of being unable to take care of himself.


    Having an invincible weapon but unable to strike the opponent!


    After a long time, Jing Tiandi became quite miserable. His breathing became rapid, bloodstains appeared at the corners of his mouth. Ye Hua hadn''t used his full strength, otherwise, with thebination of the Mystical Fire and Ye Hua''s attacks, Jing Tiandi would undoubtedly die!


    "Continuing the fight is useless. How about we have a chat?" Ye Hua said indifferently. This person still had some use; he couldn''t die just yet.


    Jing Tiandi also knew the gap between himself and Ye Hua. He couldn''t figure out how, in just a thousand years, Ye Hua had reached such a level!


    It was simply impossible!


    This time, the emperor even ordered him to kill Ye Hua. How could that be possible? The opponent had clearly held back just now!


    Jing Tiandi could think like this because he had some self-awareness.


    Since that was the case, Jing Tiandi didn''t n to continue. He retrieved his Emberfall.


    Although Ye Hua coveted this weapon, he didn''t intend to snatch it because inside the weapon resided the soul of his wife.


    Thinking about holding his wife in his hand, Ye Hua felt disgusted. He had no desires at all.


    "The fact proves that a person''s strength is far better than a weapon." Ye Hua said casually, sounding quite arrogant.


    He could say such words only because he had won. Had he lost, well, hehe...


    Hearing Ye Hua''s words, Jing Tiandi remained silent because what he said made sense.


    The two disappeared again and returned to the main camp!


    At this moment, Jing Wushen and Bi Yue were anxiously waiting.


    Suddenly, they saw their father return! And that man too!


    When they saw the dishevelled appearance of their father and the spotless robe of the enemy, Jing Wushen was dumbfounded.


    This kind of result wasn''t hard to guess. Their father waspletely defeated!


    How could this be possible! Father was a Supreme Overlord! He could easily crush the existence of an Overlord with just one hand!


    How could he possibly lose to such a handsome guy!


    "Wushen, you go out first," Jing Tiandi said in a deep voice.


    Jing Wushen nced at his father and respectfully said, "Yes, father!" After speaking, he left with Bi Yue.


    "Sit!" Jing Tiandi crossed his legs and sat down. Ye Hua casually took a seat, lighting a cigarette.


    "Speak, what''s your purpose foring this time?" Jing Tiandi asked curiously.


    Ye Hua exhaled a puff of smoke and said indifferently, "Just as you saw earlier, if I want to wipe out your five million soldiers, it''s just..."


    Ye Hua extended his right hand and snapped his fingers.


    It meant he wanted to kill them all, just a snap of the fingers.


    If it were before, Jing Tiandi would have felt that Ye Hua was showing off. However, after the recent fight, he had no idea of Ye Hua''s true strength.


    Take the Starfall for example, if it fell on his camp, it would probably cause aplete wipeout.


    "I''m not trying to intimidate you. I''ve killed a lot of people, and I don''t care about that. It''s just that doing certain things is not interesting. What do you think?" Ye Hua sighed lightly and said.


    Jing Tiandi exhaled softly, helplessly saying, "How do you want me to cooperate with you?"


    Hearing Jing Tiandipromise, Ye Hua was secretly happy. It meant that his n was proceeding smoothly without any deviation.


    "It''s not difficult, just put on a little act," Ye Hua said casually.


    "But I want Supreme Soul! and also..." Jing Tiandi didn''t finish his sentence.


    "And what?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "Ordered to get your life, and also the life of Ye Yuanqing!"


    Ye Hua frowned, pondered for a moment, and asked in a deep voice, "Who asked you to do this?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1031 (Want to be the Emperor?)

    Chapter 1031 (Want to be the Emperor?)


    "Now that you''ve been defeated by me, I''ll be straightforward. This war was originally a conspiracy between two emperors. My emperor wants to get rid of me, and your emperor wants to get rid of you and Ye Yuanqing. It''s as simple as that!" Jing Tiandi said in a low voice, emperors are really untrustworthy.


    Ye Hua was stunned for a moment after hearing this, then chuckled. This Huang Yun often surprised him. Well, it''s time for him to return the favour.


    "I think you probably won''t keep your promise," Ye Hua asked casually. A Supreme Overlord with a formidable weapon in hand. If you say you want to die, how could I believe that?


    If possible, Jing Tiandi also didn''t want to keep his promise, but he had to do so to save his wife.


    "Actually, your wife is just missing a soul. I can help you find it," Ye Hua said softly. It could be considered a favour for Jing Tiandi. Finding a soul was not difficult; just find any random one, as long as itpletes, it will naturally restore normalcy.


    Jing Tiandi was puzzled and asked, "Why are you trying to help me, I tried to kill you in the past?"


    Ye Hua picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said, "If you hadn''t killed me back then, maybe I wouldn''t have achieved what I have now. I should thank you for killing me back then."


    This was not a sarcastic remark. Ye Hua really thought so. The way the previous Ye Hua died and who killed him had nothing to do with the current Ye Hua. He might even thank the person who killed him then.But now, those who dared to provoke him would have to pay with blood. Enemies meeting on the battlefield would be cleansed with blood.


    Jing Tiandiughed, never expecting that the person he killed would beat him like a dog in the future. It would be a joke if this news spread.


    "Thank you very much!" Jing Tiandi sincerely thanked him. The person who could save his wife was indeed a benefactor.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, "There are many things for you to thank me for. Actually, people like you are more suitable as an emperor. Don''t you think so?"


    Jing Tiandi didn''t speak after hearing this, remaining silent.


    "A prince who doesn''t want to be an emperor is not a good prince. Your emperor even wants to get rid of you. What are you hesitating about?" Ye Hua advised casually. He had no specific purpose, just wanted to experience the feeling of persuading others.


    It made him seem highly intelligent.


    "You now have control over five million troops, and rebellion is very simple. But youck an excuse. After all, everyone wants to openly sit on the throne rather than seize it," Ye Hua also understood this point. Even if you do something wrong, you need a legitimate reason.


    "So, I can create an opportunity for you," Ye Hua said with a sly smile, appearing very mischievous.


    It had to be said that Jing Tiandi was a little moved. If there really was a legitimate reason, it could indeed be done! Obviously, Jing Tiandi''s opponent was only Ye Hua; anyone else would be a piece of cake.


    "What do you want?" Jing Tiandi asked curiously.


    Ye Hua asked back, "In this world, do you think there is anything I want? I just think it would be more fun for you to be the emperor. The key is whether you want it or not. Take some time to consider it. Let''s discuss the attack three dayster."


    Jing Tiandi nodded.


    Then the two exchanged some opinions.


    Ye Hua suggested that since he could help Jing Tiandi cure his wife''s illness, he should notpete for the Supreme Soul.


    Of course, when acting, it has to be thorough. The damned individuals must die because this is for the sake of saving more people. Their deaths are honourable and great...


    Jing Tiandi also knew that if Ye Hua didn''te tonight, countless more people would have died.


    Upon hearing Ye Hua''s n, Jing Tiandi silently admired it.


    "You''ve said so much, but I also have something to tell you," Jing Tiandi decided to reveal the matter of the scroll.


    Ye Hua, who enjoyed surprises and unexpected events, immediately became interested. "Tell me."


    Jing Tiandi waved his hand, and a scroll appeared in the palm of his hand. He then opened the scroll.


    Ye Hua looked at the characters on it, feeling that they resembled his calligraphy.


    "What is this?"


    "This is another celestial phenomenon that urred when the Supreme Soul appeared. I don''t know what it is, but one thing is certain¡ªit''s more precious than the Supreme Soul," Jing Tiandi said excitedly. He loved collecting materials, and he had obtained this legendary weapon-making information by ident.


    Ye Hua found it feasible after listening, "Alright, we''ll see what it is when the timees. The good stuff will be yours."


    Jing Tiandi was delighted.


    "Really good stuff belongs to me."


    Jing Tiandi: "..."


    "Can you understand the characters behind these?" Jing Tiandi curiously asked.


    Ye Hua nced at them. ''If this deity himself said he couldn''t understand, wouldn''t that be embarrassing?''


    "Of course," Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    "What do they say?" Jing Tiandi hurriedly asked. Where had Ye Hua been for a thousand years to be so formidable?


    Ye Hua fabricated a story on the spot, "It''s a bit verbose. The general idea is that there will be something very powerful appearing, so be cautious."


    "Is that so?" Jing Tiandi expressed doubt. This sounded too simple.


    Ye Hua changed the topic directly, "How''s the matter of bing the emperor going?"


    "It''s feasible!" Jing Tiandi said solemnly.


    Ye Hua liked this feeling. Humans, forever unable to resist temptation. If one could resist temptation, then temptation was not powerful enough.


    Ye Hua revealed a sinister smile and disappeared on the spot.


    "Big brother!"


    Ye Hua had just returned, and he heard Ye Yuanqing''s voice. It was a caring tone, and it sounded quite pleasant.


    "Haven''t rested yet?" Ye Hua said casually.


    "Big brother, you just went out? Did you get injured?" Ye Yuanqing hurriedly checked on Ye Hua.


    "The only thing that can harm me right now is a certain legendary weapon," Ye Hua said indifferently. He seemed to be quite fond of this legendary weapon.


    Ye Yuanqing said indignantly, "Big brother, can you not joke around like this?"


    "Go rest. I just had a conversation with the enemy''smander. We just need to put on a showter. You can assign the troops. Those charging at the forefront are undoubtedly the ones to be sacrificed," Ye Hua said casually. It was a kind of arrangement, and if anyone needed to be med, it should be the emperor. This was their method of eliminating dissidents.


    Hearing these words from his big brother, Ye Yuanqing felt ufortable. These were her soldiers. Wasn''t there any other way?


    "I know what you''re thinking, but the whole thing is a plot between two emperors. Huang Fei wants us both dead. The opposing emperor wants themander dead. It''s that simple. Do you understand?" Ye Hua exined.


    The words of his big brother exploded in Ye Yuanqing''s mind like a bomb. How could this be possible!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1032 (Too Terrifying)

    Chapter 1032 (Too Terrifying)


    The fact that such arge-scale war was orchestrated by two Emperors was absolutely outrageous! How could they bear to do such a thing!


    ''They must have a heart of stone!''


    ''It turned out that big brother also didn''t want too many innocent people to die, which was why he took the risk to negotiate. Big brother... is truly strong!''


    Suddenly, Ye Yuanqing hugged Ye Hua.


    This movepletely baffled Ye Hua.


    "Yuanqing, we''re siblings; we can''t engage in incest," Ye Hua patted Ye Yuanqing''s back and whispered.


    Ye Yuanqing, with a wry smile, yfully punched her big brother, saying, "Annoying, I''m just grateful to have such a great big brother."


    "Haha," Ye Hua could only useughter to mask his embarrassment.


    "I''ll make arrangements," Ye Yuanqing knew this was the best oue. After all, without her big brother, everyone would die.


    Ye Hua nodded, and Ye Yuanqing left.


    Shortly after Ye Yuanqing left, Ye Hua left again.


    And he was going further and further away, as if trying to ''seduce'' someone.


    Indeed, Ye Hua was trying to ''seduce'' someone. It was impossible for Huang Fei not to send someone to kill him.


    Walking under a tree, Ye Hua began to urinate.


    The quiet night was filled with the sound of his stream.


    It was a bit yellow, indicating that Ye Hua might be a bit irritable recently.


    Indeed, he was quite irritable. After finding out about his family, he hadn''t been intimate with Qing Ya and the others, and not being irritable would be strange.


    "Do you people like to watch others urinate?" Ye Hua said casually, tilted his head, shook a bit, and then put it away.


    The surroundings remained quiet.


    While walking, Ye Hua continued, "You want to kill me, but in fact, you should worry about your life."


    A slight ripple appeared in the air, very subtle, but Ye Hua had sensed it long ago.


    "Foolish people will die. Young man... don''t be impulsive," Ye Hua continued.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?" a voice sounded in the air.


    "Afraid of you? You''re thinking too much!" Ye Hua reached into the air, and a terrifying aura locked the air. An azure iron chain instantly condensed, carrying the Mystical Fire¡ªAzure Fire!


    Even the crow didn''t react in time. It was trapped by Ye Hua, and it was even an Asian bondage version of the Mystical Fire.


    "You!" The figure of the cold crow manifested, looking at Ye Hua with surprise. The Azure Fire on his body made the cold crow very ufortable. Of course, this was because Ye Hua hadn''t activated the Mystical Fire; otherwise, this guy would have died long ago.


    Ye Hua turned to look at this unfamiliar man and calmly said, "As a Supreme Overlord, you actually work as an assassin for the Emperor. Trulycking in intelligence."


    "Who are you, really? Ye Hua can''t be this powerful!" The cold crow could now be certain that this wasn''t the Ye Hua from before. No one could be so strong in just a thousand years.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly, "Ignorance is not your fault. How much potential a person has depends on whether they are willing to make sacrifices. Those who refuse to sacrifice won''t receive rewards. A thousand years is enough time to bring about change."


    "Impossible! Impossible!" the cold crow shouted with a deep voice. This was simply absurd; even a storyteller wouldn''t do something like this.


    "Do you know how cruel the Emperor you serve is?"


    "I''m not serving him; I''m just repaying a debt!" The cold crow directly admitted.


    This puzzled Ye Hua, "Repaying a debt? You''re staying by the Emperor''s side just to repay a debt. It seems you won''t be able to leave."


    "Wrong! The Emperor said that after finishing this task, I can leave!"


    "Do you believe him?" Ye Hua lightlyughed. Although he had only met this Emperor once, he was definitely a ruthless character. To be an Emperor, one had to be cruel.


    "Why wouldn''t I believe him!"


    "Do you know that this war is actually a scheme between two Emperors? Do you still believe it?"


    "Impossible!" The cold crow didn''t even think about it. Huang Fei might use some means at times, but he wouldn''t be so cruel.


    "Why is it impossible? Don''t imagine things too beautifully. Huang Fei won''t let you go, but perhaps I can help you," Ye Hua began tempting others again.


    Lately, he enjoyed the feeling of tempting people. As long as someone sumbed to his temptation, he felt a sense of aplishment.


    "I don''t need it!"


    "Then it seems the only option is to let you die." Ye Hua said in a deep voice, and the Mystical Fire version of the iron chain started to tighten, intensifying the burning of the Mystical Fire!


    This made the cold crow feel a sense of suffocation. He had never seen such a strange person. He didn''t need his help, but you insisted on forcing it! Simply unprecedentedly domineering!


    "Don''t struggle recklessly. What future do you have by the Emperor''s side? You should do what you should do, rather than being an assassin, helping the Emperor eliminate dissidents. The freedom you want, I can help you achieve it," Ye Hua tempted the cold crow. In everyone''s heart, freedom was a source of temptation. Grabbing onto this point and then focusing on nurturing it.


    "Freedom; consider it."


    The cold crow did indeed want freedom and yearned for it. However, he still abided by the agreement from years ago, assisting Huang Fei in his tasks.


    "Why should I believe you!"


    "You have no other choice. I''ve said too much just now, and you''ve heard too much. So, I can only eliminate you."


    Feeling the invasion of the Mystical Fire, the cold crow was ufortable all over. He even felt that if this continued, he would die!


    The cold crow didn''t possess his own Mystical Fire, didn''t have that opportunity, and was just unlucky.


    The burning of the soul made the cold crow utterly miserable. He could only say, "Fine, I believe you!"


    "Young man, be sensible. I''m helping you, understand?" Ye Hua said indifferently. The n was still on track with no deviation. With a casual wave, the Asian bondage on the cold crow disappeared.


    "What do you want me to do?" the cold crow asked in a low voice.


    Ye Hua smiled faintly, "Actually, you don''t need to do much. Just continue with your work, do what needs to be done."


    "Why are you helping me then?"


    "Sigh, often being called a good person, might as well do some good deeds," Ye Hua lightly brushed his sleeve, appearing quite elegant.


    The cold crow couldn''t understand Prince Ye. What did he want to do?


    Ye Hua didn''t want to waste time with the cold crow. He said indifferently, "Let''s forget about today''s attempt to assassinate me. But don''t forget, if I want to kill you, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger¡ªvery easy and casual."


    After saying that, Ye Hua disappeared on the spot.


    The cold crow stood alone, looking bewildered.


    Ever since bing a Supreme Overlord, no one dared to threaten him, not even the Emperor. Today, he was actually threatened by the target!


    What exactly had Ye Hua been doing all these years? He was so powerful!


    He''s not even a match! It''s terrifying!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1033 (Normal Smoke)

    Chapter 1033 (Normal Smoke)


    At this moment, the crow was still trembling. He had also witnessed the power of the Mystical Fire; indeed, it was mighty! If only he had a Mystical Fire himself.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t. As a Supreme Overlord, he surprisinglycked a Mystical Fire.


    The crow had attained the "Supreme" through a fortuitous encounter, but others had straightforwardly advanced.


    However, breaking through to the Supreme Overlord required the assistance of a Mystical Fire, so almost all Supreme Overlords possessed one.


    Now, the crow faced two choices.


    First, report this matter to the Emperor. Ye Hua''s current strength was formidable, and he already knew that the crow was cooperating with the Emperor of the Demon Capital.


    Second, choose to trust Ye Hua and gain freedom.


    Crow felt the second option was more reliable. If Ye Hua wanted to kill him, he would have done so just now without waiting.As for the first scenario, the Emperor didn''t seem likely to forgive him easily, so he chose the second option, hoping his decision was correct.


    In the face of absolute strength, not bowing down was impossible!


    At this moment, Ye Hua arrived at the abyss, where souls were abundant. Outside, these souls were precious, but inside the abyss, they were as ordinary as street-side pebbles.


    Surrounded by red magma, ck rocks, and countless wailing souls, Ye Hua casually grabbed one.


    A seemingly female soul was in his hands, trembling in fear of Ye Hua.


    Feeling that this soul was quite obedient, Ye Hua decided¡ªshe was the one!


    When the promise was made, Ye Hua would surely fulfil it.


    Grabbing the soul, Ye Hua slowly closed his eyes, found the coordinates, and appeared directly over the Demon Capital!


    Looking at the vast city below, Ye Hua felt it was no different from the Spirit City, bustling and prosperous.


    He thought the Demon Capital would be like a purgatory, but it turned out to be like this, a bit disappointing.


    As it was alreadyte at night, there were fewer people on the streets, with only some drunkards staggering around and a few brothel girls waving their hands to attract customers.


    Ye Hua didn''t think too much about it and went directly to thergest mansion in the city, which should be the one.


    Entering a garden, Ye Hua saw some maids taking care of a mentally challenged woman. The woman behaved like a child, running around in the garden and not resting.


    The maids were in distress.


    Ye Hua waved his hand, and all the maids fainted, while the woman paused for a moment before continuing to y, showing no reaction.


    "Go." Ye Hua released his hand, and the soul looked at him with confusion but flew towards the woman without hesitation.


    For the woman, gaining a soul meant having a body. Both wereplementary states.


    Ye Hua stood by and watched. The woman''s body shook suddenly, then she fainted.


    Ye Hua''s hand emitted a dazzling white light, enveloping the woman. Before long, theypletely merged.


    "How... how did I end up here?" The woman shook her head, sat up, and then frowned at Ye Hua. "Who are you? Why are you in my house?"


    Ye Hua smoked, gazing at the night sky. "I promised your husband to cure you."


    "I..." The woman was about to say something when memories flooded back, finally understanding how she had spent these many years.


    After a long while, the woman bowed to Ye Hua and said, "Thank you."


    Ye Hua seemed to enjoy hearing those words; being thanked felt good.


    He responded with a nod and reminded, "Something significant is about to happen soon. It''s better for you to continue feigning illness, understand?"


    "Alright... I understand. You can rest assured," she replied.


    Ye Hua was satisfied with the woman''s attitude; she was a sensible person. He disliked those who weren''t sensible and bothered him every day, like Qian Yuqing.


    "From now on, you''ll be the Empress," Ye Hua said with a slight smile, then disappeared from the garden, leaving behind a woman full of astonishment.


    ''Empress? Did this man just say he wanted me to be the Empress? How could that be possible?!''


    ''Could it be that my husband is going to¡­?!!''


    Thinking about this, the woman started to worry. ''Husband, please don''t mess around!''


    Tonight, Ye Hua had several things to do, and now he had onest stop.


    That was the imperial pce in the Demon Capital, to kill someone!


    Who? Of course, it was the emperor of the Demon Capital. If this emperor didn''t die, how could Jing Tiandi ascend to power?


    The Demon Capital''s imperial pce was quite distinctive, situated on the mountains, emphasising the royal symbol.


    Not bad, not bad, a good idea.


    If Ye Hua were to rate it, the imperial pce on the Demon Capital side had a bit more character than the one on the Spirit City side.


    Ye Hua directly arrived at the Emperor''s sleeping chamber. Of course, he had to wear a mask, as he was here to kill, not to chat.


    However, Ye Hua felt a bit awkward after arriving because it seemed like this Emperor was in the middle of coption.


    Hearing such sounds, Ye Hua couldn''t help but reminisce about Qing Ya and Baizhi. It seemed like he had abstained for a very long time. After finishing these matters, he nned to rest well.


    Ye Hua sat on the side, waiting quietly.


    After all, it was a man''s dying moments. Let them enjoy theirst pleasure. Otherwise, people would say he wasn''t reasonable, interrupting even during such intimate moments.


    Smoking a cigarette, Ye Hua silently waited.


    As time passed, Ye Hua''s cigarette butts umted at his feet, yet the sounds in his ears continued.


    This irritated Ye Hua.


    "My love, do you smell something?" Ye Hua heard the Emperor''s inquiring voice; it seemed he had caught a whiff of Ye Hua''s cigarette.


    "Your Majesty, it''s the masculine scent you exude." A coquettish voice echoed, making Ye Hua''s goosebumps appear.


    "Wait for me, I''ll get up and check."


    "Your Majesty~ hurry, I still want~"


    "You little enchantress, I''ll satisfy youter~"


    Ye Hua shook his head. ''You''re the first one to make me wait like this, destined to die!''


    The Emperor noticed a green smoke pervading the ceiling, feeling as if it were on fire. However, the smell wasn''t like a fire; it was foul and nauseating, definitely shortening one''s lifespan.


    But soon, the Emperor saw Ye Hua''s figure, and his gaze revealed astonishment.


    Ye Hua threw the cigarette butt to the ground and extinguished it, then stood up. "You must be the Emperor here."


    "Who are you? How did you get in? Is this poisonous smoke?" The rmed Emperor questioned sharply, suspecting that the intruder had released poison. How despicable!


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Poisonous smoke? This is just normal smoke."


    "Don''t talk nonsense; if this Emperor says it''s poisonous smoke, then it is poisonous smoke."


    Ye Hua felt that this Emperor was a fake, a bit weakerpared to Huang Fei.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1034 (The Emperor Has Passed Away!)

    Chapter 1034 (The Emperor Has Passed Away!)


    "Fine, say whatever you want; I''ll ept it. But now, I want you dead."


    "Want to kill this Emperor? This Emperor is curious about your motive for murder," Jing Zhengtian asked in a deep voice, sensing that this man would be formidable.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it, saying, "When you die, there will naturally be someone willing to rece you."


    "Ha! So you want to seize the throne of this Emperor. Let''s see if you have the strength for that!" Before he could finish his words, he felt his throat being grasped, and his entire body was lifted up.


    Ye Hua exhaled a puff of smoke, saying, "I don''t think I need to prove my strength to you. Your death will help someone else."


    "Wait! Wait! I can give you anything!!! Whatever you want, let''s discuss it properly!!!" Jing Zhengtian hurriedly pleaded, realising that he was no match for this opponent. He had no idea he had just been attacked.


    Moreover, his powers werepletely sealed! When was he sealed off?


    "You just mentioned it, didn''t you? The throne," Ye Hua said calmly."Alright, I''ll give it to you. I''ll give it to you."


    "No, I''m not interested in your throne. Someone else is interested," Ye Hua flicked the cigarette ash, letting it fall on the exquisite floor.


    The Emperor felt desperate. What difference did it make?


    Ye Hua couldn''t remember how long it had been since hest killed someone...


    A sense of suffocation echoed in Jing Zhengtian''s mind. He pped the air with his hands, kicking weakly with his feet.


    "Don''t kill me! I''ll give you everything, I''ll obey your everymand!" Jing Zhengtian weakly shouted.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly. This was the most cowardly Emperor he had ever seen, surrendering at the first sign of trouble.


    He couldn''t bring any excitement to himself, it was quite boring.


    So, Ye Hua snapped his fingers, and Jing Zhengtian''s head rotated 180 degrees.


    Then he slowly fell to the ground. Before long, a golden primordial spirit, filled with panic, tried to escape.


    Ye Hua took a final drag of his cigarette, flicked the butt urately onto the primordial spirit, and it instantly ignited, turning into ashes.


    Ye Hua sighed. Killing the Emperor wasn''t to give Jing Tiandi an excuse toe back.


    Instead, it was to let others fight for a while. When Jing Tiandi returned, it would be very easy to take the throne. Power, military authority, everything would be in his hands. If those fools weren''t afraid of death, they could try.


    Afterpleting all this, Ye Hua went back to sleep. It had been a while since he had done something like this. In the past, he always left such tasks to his subordinates. It seemed that in the future, he should continue to delegate such trivial matters to them. After all, why else would he have so many subordinates if not to enjoy life?


    The concubine on the bed waited for the Emperor for a long time but he didn''t return. She draped herself in a thin silk gown, her arrogant figure indeed enticing.


    "Emperor? Where are you?"


    "Emperor? Come on, don''t y around~"


    "Emperor???"


    When the concubine saw the Emperor, who had just been intimate with her, her eyes revealed a horrified expression ¨C the Emperor had actually copsed!


    A tremendous panic spread in the concubine''s heart, and she covered her head, letting out a scream that shook the heavens and ghosts.


    "Ah!!!!"


    This scream quickly attracted the attention of the guards. When the guards saw the Emperor had died, they were shocked. The entire imperial pce descended into chaos, and in no time, the entire capital echoed with the tolling of bells!


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The Emperor of the capital had passed away! This news immediately spread among the powerful.


    Meanwhile, in the military camp of Jing Tiandi:


    Jing Tiandi had not slept all night because there were too many things to consider now. He had no idea what Ye Hua was up to.


    If only he hadn''t engaged in that conversation. Being an Emperor was not as easy as it seemed.


    "Father, still not sleeping?" Jing Wushen came over holding a wine jug, evidently intending to have a few drinks with his father.


    Jing Tiandi didn''t scold his son. At the moment, he was indeed troubled.


    "Pour."


    "Yes, father."


    Jing Tiandi raised his wine cup and clinked it with his son.


    Father and son both drank at once.


    "Father, what''s going on?" Jing Wushen didn''t know the situation yet and expressed concern.


    Jing Tiandi said in a deep voice, "Wushen, this man is powerful! Your mother is saved this time, and we''ve also negotiated the terms of this war, trying to minimise losses."


    "Really, father! That''s great!" Jing Wushen was pleasantly surprised. He initially thought his actions were too impulsive, but it turned out the other party was willing to cooperate. He seemed like a good person.


    Jing Tiandi smiled; indeed, it was good news.


    "Wushen, in the future, don''t let Bi Yue follow you to the army. This is a matter for men, understand!"


    Jing Wushen scratched the back of his head, looking a bit awkward, "Father, Bi Yue stays in my tent."


    "You little brat! Bringing a woman to the battlefield, I''ll break your legs!"


    "Father, Bi Yue came with me this time because she was worried about me." Jing Wushen exined, making it seem like he couldn''t be happy without a woman.


    Jing Tiandi nodded; with so many people mobilised this time, anyone would worry.


    "Wushen, your father has a question for you, and you better answer seriously!"


    Seeing his father''s serious expression, Jing Wushen immediately sat upright across from his father, looking respectful. "Father, go ahead!"


    "Do you want to be the crown prince?"


    "Huh?????" Jing Wushen waspletely bewildered.


    "Lower your voice, you idiot! Can''t you speak softly to your old man?" Jing Tiandi directly pped his son''s head. This fool was making a fuss.


    Could he not be shocked? This was about plotting to seize the throne, and Jing Wushen waspletely stunned...


    "Report!!!" A soldier suddenly rushed in anxiously, looking very hurried.


    Jing Tiandi stood up and asked sternly, "What''s the matter? Why the fuss?"


    "Report! General, a message from the capital... the Emperor... he... he passed away..."


    Jing Tiandi''s eyes bulged!


    Just moments ago, he was scolding him for overreacting, and now it was his turn.


    Behind him, Jing Wushen was also dumbfounded. The Emperor died???


    Just moments ago, they were discussing ns for usurping the throne, and now you''re telling me the Emperor is dead!!!


    And Jing Tiandi couldn''t have expected it to happen so quickly! Too fast, to the point where he hadn''t even made a n!!!


    ''This Ye Hua guy really acted fast, impressive! Truly impressive! Says he''ll do something, and he does it!''


    "Alright, I understand. You can leave." Jing Tiandi said in a heavy tone, with boundless grief.


    However, as soon as the soldier left, he instantly returned to normal.


    Jing Wushen''s hands were trembling now. If his father was going to be the Emperor, then he would be the crown prince!!!


    "Father, did you kill the Emperor?" Jing Wushen asked in a hushed voice.


    Jing Tiandi pped his son''s head directly. "Are you blind? Can I turn into a fly and sneak into the imperial pce to kill the Emperor?"


    "Then who killed the Emperor?" Jing Wushen weakly asked.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1035 (Dont Panic, Stay Calm)

    Chapter 1035 (Don''t Panic, Stay Calm)


    "Who else could it be? I promised him, and he killed the Emperor for me," Jing Tiandi said in a deep voice. He had been too hasty in agreeing, but now he had no choice. He had to take on the role of Emperor, whether he liked it or not.


    "Ah..." Jing Wushen pulled a long tone, expressing his surprise.


    "Don''t stand here and scream like that! Get lost, you''re annoying me!!!" Jing Tiandi shouted in a low voice. His son still needed some tempering. It was nothing significant, and yet he was panicking so much.


    Jing Wushen felt he really needed to calm down. He walked out slowly.


    After watching his son leave, Jing Tiandi covered his forehead. It happened so suddenly! A bit overwhelming...


    Dazed, Jing Wushen walked unsteadily into his own tent.


    "Wushen, what''s wrong with you? You seem confused. Is it because of me? I''m sorry, Wushen..." Bi Yue thought it was her fault that Wushen was scolded by his father.


    Jing Wushen cleared his throat and said in a low voice, "Water... water... Bi Yue, go get me a ss of water.""Alright..." Bi Yue quickly poured a ss of water for Jing Wushen, who drank it all in one gulp.


    "Bi Yue..." Jing Wushen looked up at Bi Yue.


    Bi Yue was puzzled, "Wushen, don''t be like this; you''re scaring me a bit."


    Jing Wushen grabbed Bi Yue''s shoulders and said in a low voice, "Bi Yue! From now on, you are the Crown Prince''s Consort!"


    "Ah..."


    "Look at you, acting like this. It''s nothing big; why panic? Look at me; I''m not panicking at all."


    Bi Yue sat on the bed with a dizzy feeling, not understanding what had happened.


    "Wushen, I... I feel so dizzy."


    Jing Wushen directly pressed Bi Yue onto the bed, kissing those sweet lips. After a long while, Jing Wushen, excited, said, "Bi Yue, my father is going to be the Emperor! I will be the Crown Prince, and you will be my Crown Prince''s Consort!"


    "Ah!!! Wuuu..." Bi Yue hadn''t even finished screaming when Jing Wushen covered her mouth.


    Because Jing Wushen was too excited and needed to address some physiological needs, having a wife by his side during battle was indeed not bad.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua was sleeping soundly,pletely unaware that the capital was in chaos, and even Jing Tiandi was a bit disoriented. nning was needed.


    The next morning, the weather was good, and the sun was shining brightly...


    Of course, that bright sun meant the front lines. Behind the front lines, they were facing a sandstorm.


    Huang Yun was truly suffering, hiding in the back and eating dust.


    After waking up, Ye Hua stretched his neck like an ordinary person, washed up, and had breakfast.


    "Brother, is the food suitable?" Ye Yuanqing asked with a satisfied smile, awaiting her brother''s praise.


    However, Ye Hua casually said, "I don''t like to have rice for breakfast."


    Ye Yuanqing''s smile froze on her face, pouting her small mouth. Someone woke up early to cook for you, and you say something like that.


    "But the dishes are not bad," Ye Hua looked at his sister''s angry appearance and found it cute.


    If Qing Ya knew, she would surely be indignant! When we''re angry, why do you think it''s unreasonable, but when your sister is angry, it''s cute?


    No way, his wives has been with him for too long, and this sister just came out. The freshness hasn''t worn off yet.


    "Big brother, Huang Yun is going to hold a meetingter."


    "Oh, then let''s go and listen," Ye Hua said casually. With everything settled, they were now just waiting for the results.


    Ye Yuanqing nodded, speaking in a charming voice, "Brother, eat it all if it''s delicious!"


    Ye Hua: "..."


    After a while, Ye Hua and Ye Yuanqing walked together to the location arranged by Huang Yun.


    Ye Yuanqing lowered her head and smiled, while Ye Hua gently stroked his stomach.


    "Brother, if you can''t finish it, don''t force yourself to eat," Ye Yuanqing said yfully. She found her brother more and more interesting, so adorable.


    Ye Hua remained silent. She had said he should finish it, and now she said it''s alright not to eat.


    What exactly did she want?


    "Brother, are you mad at me? Come on, I''ll give you a massage," Ye Yuanqing said in a sweet voice.


    Damn, this sister acting cute was unbearable, and goosebumps appeared on Ye Hua''s hands.


    The soldiers standing nearby also heard it, as if seeing a ghost. General Ye... turns out to be a woman...


    "What are you looking at! Stand straight!" Ye Yuanqing red, frightening the young soldiers beside her.


    Ye Hua whispered, "Yuanqing, girls should act like girls. Think about how you''ll marry in the future."


    "Well, I''ve already been promised to someone now," Ye Yuanqing pursed her lips. That Shan Yu is just too schrly; she really doesn''t like him.


    "Leave it to your big brother to handle this matter," Ye Hua slightly smiled. After all, she was his sister. An ordinary man couldn''t handle it.


    Ye Yuanqing''s sparkling eyes blinked, "Brother, you''re so good to Yuanqing. Yuanqing will get used to it, and when the timees, you''ll have spoiled her with bad habits."


    "Haha! So what? It''s a big deal, and big brother can handle it for you!" Ye Hua felt so good. He just loved helping people with their problems.


    Ye Yuanqing was also happily walking, her steps much more cheerful. "Big brother is really nice~"


    Ye Hua''s mouth curled into a pleased smile; this feeling was truly enjoyable.


    The bond between siblings was quite good.


    The two entered the ce arranged by Huang Yun, and Huang Yun was already seated in the main position.


    Huang Li had arrived early and was seated in the lower left.


    Even Shi Yun, the sworn enemy, had also arrived.


    Ye Hua and Ye Yuanqing arrived a bitte, without any exnation; they just sat down.


    This displeased Huang Yun. ''Is this your attitude? In two days, I''ll be able to see your bodies lying on the battlefield. At that time, I''ll have to charge over and stab a few times to relieve my pent-up anger.''


    "Now that everyone is here, let me make the final pre-battle announcement," Huang Yun said in a deep voice.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Huang Yun said coldly, "Vice General, lead one million soldiers to defend the right city! General Ye led one million soldiers to defend the left city. I will lead three million soldiers to defend the final checkpoint! Is that clear?"


    Huang Li suddenly spoke, "Commander, what''s the difference between this and sending them to their deaths?"


    "Vice General, if you have any suggestions, you can speak up!" Huang Yun said in a low voice. What is he trying to do?


    Huang Li said coldly, "Dividing the forces for defence?! What if the enemy captures one point? The other side won''t be able to support at all! Huang General, have you thought about this situation?"


    "I have thought about it, so you all need to defend as much as possible. We don''t know what tricks the enemy might use! So we must be prepared for the worst! Maybe you two can even defend against five million enemy soldiers, which would be a great achievement!" Huang Yun certainly would not change his orders. If anyone dared to defy orders, he would cut them down with a single stroke!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1036 (Facing the Enemy Outside the City)

    Chapter 1036 (Facing the Enemy Outside the City)


    Huang Li had just been trying to seize thest chance. Who would have thought that this Ninth Prince was determined to kill him?


    "You''re ruthless!" Huang Li said in a low voice, then turned and left.


    Ye Hua and Ye Yuanqing remained silent throughout, not paying much attention to this uing battle. At this point, they were just putting on a show for the Emperor.


    Previously, they did it for two Emperors, now they only needed to do it for one.


    "Do you two have any objections?" Huang Yun asked Ye Hua and Ye Yuanqing, showing no face.


    Ye Hua and Ye Yuanqing had smiles on their faces, which annoyed Huang Yun. ''Even at this point, you''re stillughing. Can you still find humour in this situation?''


    ''You should be begging for mercy! Perhaps this prince might spare your lives!''


    ''But your arrogance has sealed your fate; you''re all going to die!''''And all the credit for this victory will go to me, and you losers can go to hell!''


    ''I am the Crown Prince! The future Emperor!''


    Although Huang Yun''s face appeared calm at the moment, his heart was in turmoil.


    This was a kind of illness, being suppressed by Ye Hua.


    Watching Ye Hua and Ye Yuanqing leave, Huang Yun silently thought to himself, just endure for two more days!


    ''Just endure for two more days! After that, Ye Hua will be gone, Ye Yuanqing will be gone, and the entire Ye family will be gone! Let''s see who dares oppose my royal family. Anyone who opposes my royal family will have only one path ahead ¨C death!''


    "Crown Prince, your provocation won''t work on them," Shi Yun said indifferently from the side. After speaking, he stood and left.


    Everyone left, leaving Huang Yun alone.


    "You''ll all die! You''ll all die! Anyone who dares to offend me, Huang Yun, will die!" Huang Yun''s murmurs echoed in the room, tinged with madness.


    Ye Hua and Ye Yuanqing hadn''t gone far before they encountered Huang Li.


    "Prince Ye, everything remains the same?" Huang Li asked in a low voice, his mood not great, hoping for a miracle.


    Ye Hua replied casually, "Yes, proceed as nned."


    "Good, let''s stick to the n. May heaven bless us!" Huang Li''s eyes shed with determination; now, all they could do was give it their all.


    Win or lose! If they won, he would turn the situation around. If they lost, he would end up as a corpse. This was the price of being an Emperor!


    Either you die, or I live. There is no other choice, but this kind of life investment is worth it, bringing better benefits.


    Seeing Huang Li leave, Ye Yuanqing asked in a low voice, "Big brother, do you really intend to kill Huang Li?"


    "Yuanqing, who said I want to kill Huang Li?" Ye Hua said lightly, appearing profound, like a military advisor with everything under control, orchestrating ns from afar.


    "You mentioned itst time," Ye Yuanqing whispered.


    Ye Hua chuckled, "That''s because your understanding is too poor."


    "I... Big brother, you''re bullying me. I''m ignoring you," Ye Yuanqing stomped her foot, showing no signs of a militarymander. This left the seasoned soldiers dumbfounded.


    It seemed that only Ye General''s brother could handle her. This was actually a good thing; otherwise, they were afraid Ye General would forget she was a woman.


    Meanwhile, in the camp of Jing Tiandi, the father and son were listening to thetest news.


    The situation in the demon capital was chaotic. The princes had started to vie for the throne, appearing ready for a life-and-death struggle.


    Jing Tiandi raised his hand to signal the soldiers to leave.


    "Wushen, notify our forces to prepare for action!" Jing Tiandi said in a deep voice. Now was the time to bring out his identity to suppress the situation. He was not only the Emperor''s brother but also the absolute power in the Demon Capital. These younger generation had no qualifications topete.


    Jing Wushen, looking pleased, bowed and said, "Yes, father!"


    At this moment, Jing Tiandi had no intention of going to war. His wife''s illness was cured, and the throne was waiting for him. Going back directly was the right course of action.


    However, it was still impossible. If he did it now, it would be equivalent to standing against Ye Hua.


    This man was not to be trifled with. Despite having powerful weapons, they were useless against him. So, cooperation was still necessary, creating opportunities provided by others.


    Just two more days! Just two more days!


    Jing Tiandi was excited. He had thought about the throne, but due to brotherly love, he hadn''t acted.


    This time, however, his brother wanted to kill him. In that case, as the elder brother, he would not show mercy!


    Two more days, and it would be a great show.


    As time drew near, soldiers on the city walls became increasingly confused.


    This reflected theirck of confidence in the future, apanied by a sense of bewilderment.


    It could be said that the soldiers defending the front line were in a low morale state. After all, they were not idiots; it was evident what the oue would be defending with two million against five million.


    Standing on the city wall, Ye Yuanqing watched the meadow before her. In a few hours, this grasnd would be stained with blood, bing an ocean of blood.


    "Yuanqing, what''s wrong?" Ye Hua, who hadn''t worn armour today either, walked to his sister and asked calmly.


    "Big brother, is this really okay? Tens of thousands will die!" At this point, Ye Yuanqing couldn''t bear it anymore. Although she knew it was a performance, death was still real.


    Ye Hua gazed ahead, where dots had appeared on the horizon.


    "It''s better than everyone dying," Ye Hua said calmly. This was already the best result, exchanging more lives for the smallest cost.


    ''I''ve been a bit mercifultely, but I''m getting annoyed.''


    Ye Yuanqing remained silent after hearing this. Then, she took a deep breath, turned around, and looked at the million soldiers behind her, raising the spear in her hand.


    "Brothers! Today is the time for us to show our prowess! For ourselves! For our homnd behind us! For freedom! Victory is a must! Charge!"


    Ye Yuanqing''s voice wasn''t very loud, but it carried a firm determination and conviction.


    The soldiers present were all under Ye Yuanqing''smand and understood her intentions well.


    "For ourselves! For our homnd! For freedom! Victory is a must! Charge!"


    The cry echoed, filling the air with determination.


    "Charge out to meet the enemy!" Ye Yuanqing shouted, and the left city gate was immediately opened.


    However, people from Huang Yun''s side would surely be observing nearby.


    "General Ye! What do you mean by this? The general has ordered the entire army to defend!" Suddenly, a man ran screaming at Ye Yuanqing.


    Ye Yuanqing slowly put on her helmet and said coldly, "I don''t need you to interfere in what I do."


    "General Ye! This is insubordination against military orders!" the man shouted.


    Before Ye Yuanqing could speak, Ye Hua sternly asked, "Disturbing military morale, what crime is that?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1037 (Preparing for Warm-up Before the Battle)

    Chapter 1037 (Preparing for Warm-up Before the Battle)


    "Death penalty!" Ye Yuanqing said coldly.


    "You dare, Ye Yuanqing! I am from Ninth Prince''s camp!" the man''s face changed, shouting angrily.


    Ye Hua sneered, "Even if you are heaven''s child, you can''t be saved!"


    As soon as the words fell, the man''s face began to distort, as if under some pressure, and his body started to swell.


    In an instant.


    Boom!


    Splendid blood blossomed in the air.


    Ye Yuanqing had no objections to her elder brother''s actions. She admired his decisiveness, clearly feeling the morale rising.Everyone knew there was little hope of victory if they went out of the city to meet the enemy.


    "Depart!" Ye Yuanqing waved her slender hand, and a million soldiers stepped out of the city gate with a chilling murderous intent.


    Meanwhile, the same thing was happening in the right city.


    More than twenty Overlords floated not far away, led by Shi Yun. They observed everything.


    "Unexpectedly, they actually n to go out of the city to meet the enemy," Shi Yun murmured. Such actions were indeed a bit extreme, but it was the only way to create a miracle, a desperate move.


    The other Overlords silently watched this scene, not intending to act. They had their own tasks, which were rted to seizing the Supreme Soul.


    The news of going out of the city to meet the enemy quickly reached Huang Yun''s ears.


    "What! They went out!" Huang Yun, now dressed in royal robes and golden armour, looked imposing. However, his expression changed upon hearing the news.


    They actually dared to go out of the city to meet the enemy, defying his orders.


    ''Good!''


    ''Very good!''


    ''Defying military orders, just execute them!''


    Now, he finally had a reason!


    Thinking of this, Huang Yun''s expression gradually becameposed. Since they were all going to die, this was even better!


    He had previously feared that there might be opposition to his orders, but now he didn''t need to worry at all.


    "Spread the order, prepare to meet the enemy''s attack!" Huang Yun said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, General!"


    Huang Yun stood on thest blockade line, with doubts in his mind. ''Didn''t Father arrange everything? Why is Ye Hua still alive?''


    ''This should be impossible! Ye Hua should be dead by now!''


    ''Could it be that Father intends to kill Ye Hua in the midst of the war? This possibility is quite significant.''


    ''Regardless, after today, my reputation, Huang Yun''s, will once again resound in the Spirit City. Everyone will know that it was I, Huang Yun, who defeated the attack from the Demon Capital. With this ability, I can sit in the position of the Crown Prince and be the future Emperor!''


    With this joyful mood, a subtle smile curved at the corner of Huang Yun''s mouth as he silently waited for the bad news from the front!


    At this moment, Huang Yun also recalled the words Father said before setting out.


    The enemy''smander might deliberately lose under his sword!


    ''Father''s arrangements are meticulous!''


    In fact, from that moment on, Huang Yun understood that this was a trap arranged by his father. It not only could eliminate Ye Hua but also allow him to smoothly ascend.


    ''Father is still experienced, and there is still much for me to learn.''


    Huang Yun was not worried now because he knew the enemy wouldn''t break through, and they might evene to offer their heads. Thinking about it was quitementable; for the sake of interests, one could really go to any lengths.


    At this moment, Huang Yun did not convey this news back to Spirit City, as he felt it was all the same. There was no need to tell Father.


    In the imperial pce of Spirit City, Huang Fei and Shan Junren were both waiting for thetest battle report.


    Haung Fei''s expression wasn''t very good. Ye Hua had been out for three days, and ording to reason, he should have disappeared by now. Why was he still there?


    ''How did this crow manage things? Why hasn''t he made a move until now?''


    ''Could it be that he ns to act during the war?'' Haung Fei thought so, so he kept waiting. Rather than hearing about a great victory, it would be better to be told that Prince Ye had disappeared or died in battle.


    This day will be very difficult...


    At this moment, the two million soldiers had already assembled!


    Two million people, when looked at from the sky, appeared as a densely packed crowd, just the sight of which would make one''s blood boil.


    On the opposite side.


    There were five million soldiers, and several primordial divine beasts were hovering in the sky!


    This made two million soldiers salivate. These primordial divine beasts could easily capture the city gate. Fortunately, they faced the challenge. Otherwise, it would be too unfair to die.


    However, the primordial divine beasts flying in the air withdrew after a short while, leaving many people puzzled.


    In fact, this was just a show of strength before the battle, a normal procedure.


    However, Ye Hua''s side did not have the support of primordial divine beasts, and the morale seemed quite low...


    But for Ye Hua, was this even a concern?


    Not at all!


    ''On your side, you send out primordial divine beasts, and on my side, I''ll release primordial fierce beasts.''


    ''As the main force on this side, of course, we need to showcase our strength!''


    Ye Hua wore a dark robe, looking as if he was not here for a battle, just strolling around.


    However, Ye Yuanqing and Huang Li, walking behind him, were different. They wore sturdy armour, especially Huang Li, who wished he could use everything to protect himself.


    But as the vice-general, he couldn''t show a fearful expression now. After all, even Ye Yuanqing beside him appeared calm, as if taking a casual stroll.


    And this Prince Ye was the same. Why could they remain so calm andposed? What was the reason for this?


    Could it be that they were not afraid of death?


    The two million soldiers made way, and Ye Hua, hands behind his back, walked at the forefront. It felt like there was a certain charm in this scene, barely reaching his standards.


    In the enemy camp, both Jing Tiandi and Jing Wushen saw this man named Ye Hua.


    Their gazes carried a peculiar colour, not seeming like they were looking at an enemy; rather, he seemed like an ally.


    In the eyes of Jing Tiandi, this man named Ye Hua seemed like a miracle, managing to infiltrate the heavily guarded imperial pce unnoticed.


    You know! His brother was not weak either; he was also an Overlord. Yet, he died just like that...


    It''s really hard to ept.


    In Jing Wushen''s eyes, this exceptionally handsome man seemed mysterious. Judging by his age, he appeared simr to himself, but in other aspects, he was much more powerful, not even on the same level. He was just too strong!


    Ye Hua, with his hands behind his back, walked to the forefront of the two million soldiers. Hisposed expression infected everyone. Just seeing that face, they felt like today''s matter wasn''t a big deal, like ying house.


    Ye Hua gazed at the five million soldiers before him. It had to be said that the aura emitted by five million people was quite magnificent, and it felt good.


    If Ye Zizi and Wei Chang were here, they would definitely startparing again. They loved this kind of thing.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1038 (Foul Breath)

    Chapter 1038 (Foul Breath)


    Unfortunately, this time, Ye Hua didn''t intend to let them appear because he wanted to have some fun himself!


    After thinking about it, Ye Hua immediately spread his arms. This action left everyone puzzled. What did it mean? Hugging nature?


    That was non-existent. Ye Hua spread his arms; it was a summoning of primordial fierce beasts.


    After a while, the entire ground began to shake, as if something was rapidly moving underground! Everyone could feel it; something massive was swiftly wriggling beneath the ground, causing the earth to ripple like ocean waves.


    What was this?


    That was the question on everyone''s mind, including Jing Tiandi and Jing Wushen.


    What on earth was this man doing?


    Ye Yuanqing and Huang Li were also perplexed.However, everyone sensed the movement beneath the grounding towards Ye Hua...


    Subconsciously, the two million soldiers felt that it was an enemy sending primordial divine beasts, and they prepared themselves.


    Every person had a serious expression on their face.


    But, contrary to expectations, the thing beneath their feet seemed to move away, as if just passing by!


    Everyone was bewildered. What was happening? Please don''t mess around, brother!


    At the moment of everyone''s confusion, the mountain behind them began to tremble slightly. It was evident that the thing underground had burrowed into the mountain!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three loud noises shook the heavens, and a ferocious aura swept through the entire battlefield.


    Roar!


    A tearing roar echoed between heaven and earth. Even Huang Yun in the rear heard it.


    "What''s going on?" Huang Yun immediately stood up and shouted.


    "I''ll go check the situation, Your Majesty!" a soldier behind him respectfully said.


    Shi Yun looked at the primordial fierce beasts in front of him, his eyes filled with astonishment. Did Prince Ye summon these three primordial fierce beasts?


    This shouldn''t be possible! He must have used some method to invite them to assist in the battle!


    After all, this battle involved life and death, and Prince Ye had to bring out his trump cards.


    Hidden in the sidelines, Crow was shocked. ''Was Prince Ye this formidable now? He could actually summon primordial fierce beasts to assist in the battle.''


    ''Unbelievable.''


    It seemed his choice was correct. If you couldn''t provoke someone, it was better not to provoke them; otherwise, you would end up dead.


    In the rear of the two million soldiers, three Zombie Carp Beasts red at everyone. Their massive heads were terrifying, full of sharp teeth that seemed capable of tearing apart everything in the world. A nauseating stench spread across the battlefield.


    It was the foul breath emitted by the Zombie Carp Beasts, and everyone felt that if this continued, there was no need to fight. The entire battlefield would be overwhelmed by this foul breath.


    This odour was like that of a super smelly sock worn for a month without washing. The feeling was as if life had peaked.


    Jing Tiandi and Jing Wushen stare dumbfoundedly at the three Zombie Carp Beasts. These were primordial fierce beasts, ferocious and terrifying.


    If used for defence, it would be simple to block them, considering the agility of these subterranean Zombie Carp Beasts. With their wide jaws, even primordial divine beasts would need to be cautious.


    Ye Hua could actually summon three Zombie Carp Beasts. This was not ordinary at all. He certainly had another identity, but what exactly was it?


    The five million soldiers were also dumbfounded. They had even brought Zombie Carps. What did this mean for the out-of-city battle? There must be a conspiracy in this! So, Commander, don''t be fooled! We should withdraw and reconsider.


    Ye Hua now frowned tightly. It seemed like he could smell it too; why was this foul breath so severe? It was disgusting...


    If he let them linger, all these people would be knocked out by this foul breath. Then, there would be no point in fighting.


    There were only these three Zombie Carp Beasts for now. There were no other stronger beasts. They could only let theme and make a round.


    The intimidation effect was achieved, but the foul breath was truly unbearable. Ye Huahimself was almost unable to stand it.


    The three Zombie Carp Beasts, seemingly displeased, received themand. With a hint of reluctance, they howled again, expressing their frustration.


    Their enormous heads retracted into the mountain, and then they withdrew.


    Ye Hua was a little annoyed; it didn''t meet his expectations at all. If possible, he wanted to do it again.


    But it won''t be significant anymore. Although he saw the horrified expressions on the enemy soldiers, it didn''t meet the mark.


    As the three Zombie Carp Beasts left, the air became clearer. The seven million soldiers breathed heavily, having almost been poisoned just now.


    It seemed that if a war broke out in the future, the best mediator would be the Zombie Carp. It could make both sides faint with its foul breath.


    In the rear...


    "Report to the General! Three Zombie Carp Beasts have appeared!" The soldier reported with a horrified expression, and his voice trembled, indicating that he had also been scared by the recent scene.


    Huang Yun''s face darkened. He asked in a low voice, "Where did the Zombie Carp Beastse from? Did you investigate thoroughly?"


    "Subordinate... subordinate doesn''t know..."


    "Waste! You don''t even know where they came from!" Huang Yun coldly scolded. A bad premonition arose; he never expected Zombie Carp Beasts to appear! How was this possible!


    It seemed very likely that Ye Hua had summoned them. Yes! The siblings from the Ye family had seemed confident from the beginning. It looked like they had nned to do this all along!


    Using Zombie Carp Beasts to scare the enemy; the opponents would surely be on edge and afraid to make big moves.


    This was a bad thing because if they didn''t start the battle today, where would they find achievements? Where would they go?


    Therefore, they must fight today!


    Huang Yun''s emotions were a bit unstable now. If they managed to repel the five million enemy troops, then all the credit would go to Ye Hua. Any vition of orders could be justified with a victory.


    "Go! Continue to keep an eye on them, and report any situation promptly!" Huang Yun said in a deep voice, sounding anxious.


    Because this waspletely different from the n.


    Huang Yun was very worried that things were getting out of control. His father had arranged everything for him. Now, it was just the final wrap-up. If this wasn''t handled properly, his position in his father''s eyes would definitely decline.


    Today must be a sess; failure was not an option!


    Huang Yun was very anxious right now.


    Huang Li, on the other hand, was quite pleased. Just the appearance of the Zombie Carp Beasts moments ago was enough to intimidate the opponent.


    Even a retreat was possible. After all, in the face of such terrifying primordial fierce beasts, everything else was trivial.


    But all of this was nned. It provided an excuse for Jing Tiandi and others to retreat. After all, Jing Tiandi couldn''t return home with a defeated record if he wanted to inherit the throne.


    The best excuse was that the opponent unleashed powerful fierce beasts. For the safety of the soldiers, this unnecessary battle had to be stopped.


    So, this was all just part of the plot, following a procedure.


    However, in the eyes of ordinary people, it appeared to be genuine. The truth was always hidden from their view.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1039 (Restless)

    Chapter 1039 (Restless)


    Ye Hua looked towards Jing Tiandi, and he understood. They were now entering phase two.


    "Speak boldly!"


    Ye Hua, with hands behind his back, shouted, "You rats, why don''t you report your names!"


    To achieve the desired show effect, Jing Tiandi also adjusted his mood, marching out of the five million troops, imposing in armour, exuding a domineering aura.


    On the other hand, Ye Hua appeared more refined, resembling a strategist and a general engaged in a strategic battle.


    "Daring rogue, do you know who I am?" Jing Tiandi pointed at Ye Hua and shouted.


    Ye Hua thought to himself that this guy is quite good at acting, not bad...


    Ye Yuanqing was now a bit confused, having no idea what his elder brother and the person opposite were up to.Didn''t they agree on something? Why does it now seem like they''re having a falling out?


    Bystanders, including Huang Li, felt the same. Wasn''t everything fine just now? Why this sudden change?


    Crow was shocked at this moment!


    Because she knew that this Prince Ye had a history with the opposingmander, and now they were pretending not to know each other and exchanging insults.


    There must be a problem; if Prince Ye can threaten him, why can''t he threaten the opposingmander?


    ''So ruthless! This Prince Ye is indeed ruthless; it''s really not something to mess with!''


    "Who are you? This Prince has no interest in knowing. This Prince only knows that you will submit under my power! Tremble under my power!" Ye Hua dered with a high-pitched tone.


    Jing Tiandiughed after hearing this. "What are you, daring to make thismander submit? Later, I will take your life! Let you repent in hell!"


    After saying this, Jing Tiandi felt it might be too much.


    "This Prince created Hell! If you want to go, I invite you to take a trip!" Ye Hua coldly said, casting a deadly stare.


    This made Jing Tiandi''s heart sink. ''Wasn''t this supposed to be a y? Am I not cooperating with you?''


    ''Otherwise, how could these people believe it?''


    Jing Wushen also had lingering fears. Father just said too harshly.


    "Alright, let''s see today, whether you die or I perish!" Ye Hua calmly said, "This Prince will bestow death upon you!"


    After they spoke, they both turned and joined the ranks.


    The front row of soldiers raised their shields, slightly bowed their bodies, and looked towards the enemy!


    Ye Yuanqing shouted, "Kill!"


    "Kill!!!" In an instant, the entire battlefield was filled with a soaring killing intent, a strange aura condensing in the air.


    Two million people took the initiative to attack, surprising the enemy. Your courage is extraordinary.


    Shi Yun sensed it; the killing intent was there, what wascking now was the bloodshed.


    Huang Yun also learned at this moment that Ye Yuanqing had taken the initiative to attack with his troops. Finally, he felt relieved. As long as the battle started, everything would be fine. As for the rest, it could be sortedter.


    Ye Hua did not participate in the fight. He had already walked to the top of the city wall to observe.


    Jing Tiandi was the same; there was no need for him to join the battle. It was all just a y.


    As long as they lure out the Supreme Soul, that would be enough.


    Ye Yuanqing made a few moves but didn''t continue to kill. There was no need because it wasn''t a real battlefield. They didn''t even know it was all fake.


    Your blood and soul is just to lure out the Supreme Soul.


    But Huang Li was now enthusiastic about killing. As long as one fell, it would be his achievement.


    The morale of the two million troops was fierce, while the morale of the five million on the other side was slightlycking, seemingly being pressed in the battle.


    In fact, in terms of the ratio of numbers, it wasn''t significant; one fought against two and a half.


    Moreover, in the sh of two armies, morale was indeed crucial, directly affecting the oue.


    Jing Tiandi seemed to deliberately want to let loose, so he didn''t say anything to boost morale.


    Ye Hua, standing on the city wall, observed this for the first time. It was quite fierce...


    They simply didn''t regard the opponent as human, wielding their weapons as if taking lives was nothing.


    Blood on the ground grew, staining the green grass red. A strong smell of blood permeated the entire battlefield.


    In the sky above the battlefield, one could clearly sense a deliberate force absorbing.


    In just the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, tens of thousands of people on both sides had already died.


    The bodies of over ten thousand peopley on this in, unable to return home, unable to see their wives and children, bing victims in the struggle for the throne.


    In the rear, Huang Yun was now anxious, pacing back and forth.


    "Report!"


    "What''s the situation now?" Huang Yun anxiously questioned.


    "Commander! The situation in the front seems to..."


    "Seems to what! Don''t hesitate!" Huang Yun angrily shouted.


    "Honourable Commander, our morale is soaring, and we have pushed the enemy back, forcing them into retreat."


    "What!!!" Huang Yun, in a fit of anger, mmed the table beside him, instantly shattering it.


    ''These people actually seeded in repelling the enemy''!


    ''No, this is absolutely uneptable! Huang Li cannot take all these merits!''


    This time, the Emperor gave him a chance to turn the tide, but he never expected this! This is too unbelievable!


    "Honourable Commander, what should we do now..."


    Huang Yun stood up, "Order the entire army! Follow me and charge out of the city!"


    That''s right! Huang Yun decided to take the initiative; he couldn''t let all the credit be taken by others.


    "Yes!"


    The more than three million soldiers at thest defence line all advanced towards the front line, rushing for military merits. They couldn''t let those few individuals take advantage.


    However, at this moment, the number of deaths on the front line kept rising. From just tens of thousands, it had now increased to over a hundred thousand, and these numbers were still steadily growing, sending a chill down everyone''s spine.


    The ground was not just stained red; it had formed a stream of fresh blood. The scene was shocking!


    Ye Hua considered himself rtively merciful. Such a state had never urred before. No corpses would be left at the scene.


    ''These humans, when they turn vicious, are truly terrifying. In the future, this deity must be more careful. Today, this deity has been given a lesson.''


    Just as Ye Hua sighed, there was a series of sounds behind him.


    Ye Hua did not turn because he knew who hade.


    This Huang Yun could still endure it, unexpectedly waiting until now to show up. Finally, he could no longer sit still.


    Now, those who can still remain calm must be smart individuals. After all, this is thest defence line. If it''s just the enemy''s scheme now, you''d be a fool to fall for it.


    But now... he fell for it. If you don''te out now, the subsequent scenes will have a less prominent protagonist.


    From below, Huang Yun saw Ye Hua''s figure. This guy was actually standing on the city wall, watching!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1040 (One Sword Instant Kill)

    Chapter 1040 (One Sword Instant Kill)


    ''What is Father''s arranged person doing? Why are they still not taking action, and what are they waiting for?''


    ''This man can actually face it so calmly, as if he holds everything in his hands!''


    ''Damn it! He even smiled!''


    ''He must be mocking me!''


    Huang Yun couldn''t care less about Ye Hua now. Killing Ye Hua was impossible at the moment, but the position of the Crown Prince must be secured!


    Countless people surged out of the city gate, and the sound of battle shook the heavens!


    However, the two million soldiers bravely fighting the enemy, upon hearing the sound of reinforcements behind them, became even more vigorous.


    For them, there was no concept of rights and exploitation. Now, anyoneing to rescue was a good brother.But for Huang Li, such a sound was almost like a heartless killing.


    This damn Huang Yun actually came out with people!


    He came out to snatch military merits, shameless scum! He''s doing such a filthy thing!


    Jing Tiandi watched this happen and kept waiting... just a little longer.


    Shi Yun sighed lightly as he watched Huang Yune out to respond to the challenge.


    Brainless.


    It''s not that Huang Yun was brainless; it''s that Ye Hua has pressed him so hard that he can''t maintain his previous grace and intelligence.


    Ye Hua''s appearance has driven this former genius crazy. He hasn''t gone crazy yet, just on the verge of it.


    "Huang Yun! What do you mean by this?" After cutting the enemies in front, Huang Li questioned Huang Yun.


    Huang Yun, with a stern face, said, "What do I mean! Kill the enemy!"


    "Kill the enemy?! You shameless thing! I will report all these things to the Emperor!" Huang Li angrily shouted. Are you not afraid of beingughed at for your actions?


    Youe out to fight only when it looks like you''re going to win. Why didn''t youe out in the beginning?


    "Up to you," Huang Yun said indifferently, although pretending to be calm, he was still quite upset inside.


    Completely unexpected, these two million people could defeat the enemy.


    Just at this moment, the originally bright sky gradually dimmed.


    Ye Hua looked up at the sky; it finally arrived!


    Jing Tiandi also sighed in relief, finally luring him out. He reached out towards the void!


    Emberfall appeared in Jing Tiandi''s hand!


    "Wushen, proceed with the original n!"


    "Yes, Father!" Jing Wushen said in a deep voice. Today''s battle is over. It''s time to go back and seize the throne!


    An anomaly urred, and everyone on the battlefield paused, staring at the sky.


    Huang Li and Huang Yun were no different, their eyes filled with greed.


    This is the Supreme Soul!


    With the possession of the Supreme Soul, one could be the supreme and exalted figure, revered by thousands.


    Ye Yuanqing appeared beside Ye Hua at this moment, already arranging for the retreat.


    "Elder brother, what should we do now?"


    "Just watch." Ye Hua said softly, curious what would happen next.


    Gradually, the dimming sky became eerie, as if the earth was covered with a ck cloth.


    The phrase "couldn''t see one''s hand in front of one''s face" could now be felt. Even though eyes were open, nothing could be seen!


    Just as everyone was puzzled, the sky suddenly opened its divine eye!


    A beam of dawn shot out, incredibly beautiful, illuminating the entire battlefield, appearing exceptionally sacred.


    If a guy with wings appeared now, it would be very normal.


    Ye Hua also witnessed such a phenomenon for the first time, expressing great curiosity.


    "So beautiful." Ye Yuanqing whispered.


    Just as everyone was marvelling, a red bead appeared at the top of the sky, descending along the dawn.


    Jing Tiandi immediately took out a scroll, but as soon as he took it out, the scroll inexplicably disappeared from his hand, causing Jing Tian''s expression to change!


    He felt like he shouldn''t have taken out the scroll just now!


    "Father, what is this beat?" Jing Wushen also wanted it; after all, it was a super treasure.


    Jing Tiandi, with a stern face, nodded, "This is the primordial spirit of the Supreme Overlord!"


    "My God! The primordial spirit of the Supreme Overlord!" Jing Wushen eximed in shock, finding it truly unbelievable.


    After a brief stunned moment, Shi Yun shouted, "Seize it!"


    The Overlords behind him burst out, over twenty streaks of coloured light rushing towards the Supreme Soul, appearing very conspicuous in the dark night.


    Jing Tiandi naturally saw it too. The Emberfall held high in his hand, and it fell down on those Overlords!


    A terrifying sword aura instantly formed, shaking the space between heaven and earth. It was evident how abnormal this ordinary swing was.


    The red sword energy was extremely fast, carrying an aura of destruction, attacking the Overlords.


    Jing Tiandi''s strength itself was higher than that of these Overlords. Their movements were iprehensible to the Overlords, unlike Ye Hua.


    So with a simple swing, it was terrifying to the point of explosion.


    Even before the sword energy touched them, the bodies of these Overlords disintegrated in midair, and even their primordial spirits didn''t have a chance to fly out before bursting.That''s right, it''s that kind of disappearance. Shi Yun, seeing this situation, was filled with horror, desperately avoiding the sword energy!


    But the sword energy was still too fast. Shi Yun, in the midst of escaping, was still injured. His entire right half of the body disappeared.


    It could be clearly seen that Shi Yun''s body fell from the sky, his eyes filled with terror.


    ''What kind of sword is this? I''ve never seen it before! The de of a single sword aura could instantly kill an Overlord!''


    Boom!


    Shi Yun''s body smashed into arge pit on the ground, barely clinging to life.


    More than twenty Overlords, with a single swing from Jing Tiandi, were all killed. This left everyone dumbfounded.


    The soldiers of the divine realm were quite shocked. This was too powerful!


    The soldiers of the Demon Capital, changing their morale from just a moment ago, immediately cheered. Theirmander-in-chief single-handedly took down more than twenty Overlords, leaving one on the brink of death.


    Who could break such a record? No one could!


    Huang Li and Huang Yun were stunned. This guy is too insane! What kind of weapon does he have? To kill so many Overlords with a single swing, this is impossible!


    Ye Yuanqing was also shocked. This is simply terrifying!


    "Big brother... What kind of weapon is this? Why is its power so immense?" Ye Yuanqing asked in a low voice. In the known arsenal, there has never been a weapon that could instantly kill Overlords.


    Ye Hua also felt the same. He indeed had many collections, but he didn''t possess a weapon that could directly kill Overlords with a single strike. It was by relying on his powerful strength to kill an Overlord.


    "Oh, this is a legendary weapon," Ye Hua said softly.


    "A legendary weapon? I''ve never heard of it," Ye Yuanqing was puzzled, having never heard of a legendary weapon from birth until now.


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Well, now you have."


    Ye Yuanqing was in shock, a legendary weapon... Is it really this powerful?


    Too heaven-defying.


    This episode was shocking, but the Supreme Soul was slowly descending! Now was the best time for plunder!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1041 (Villains Dont Wear Clothes)

    Chapter 1041 (Viins Don''t Wear Clothes)


    As long as they obtain the Supreme Soul, they can be a Supreme Overlord!


    This is more enticing than the position of the Crown Prince. Huang Li didn''t think much, just shot out directly, about to be the Supreme Overlord.


    Huang Yun was a beat slower, and coupled with the distance being rtively far, there was no time! But Huang Yun still rushed over.


    Everyone''s gaze waspletely attracted by the Supreme Soul,pletely oblivious to the fact that something else was falling from the sky, a silhouette!


    To be precise, it looked like a person!


    Both Ye Hua and Jing Tiandi saw it.


    "Yuanqing, you stay here and watch!" Ye Hua said in a low voice, then disappeared on the spot.


    Jing Tiandi also spoke to his son, "Retreat, I''ll be back after checking it out!""Yes!" Jing Wushen respectfully replied, then began to lead the troops to retreat.


    Ye Hua and Jing Tiandi arrived at the spot where the figure had justnded. They also saw the figure on the ground, creating a small pit.


    Looking at the person''s back, both Ye Hua and Jing Tiandi''s eyes brightened. This figure had perky buttocks.


    Yes, the one who fell is a woman, and she''s not wearing any clothes.


    However, Jing Tiandi suddenly frowned, "Who is it?"


    Ye Hua calmly said, "One of us."


    Suddenly, the silhouette of the crow gradually appeared. Jing Tiandi paused for a moment but didn''t say anything more, looking at the well-shaped buttocks in the pit, truly stunning.


    The woman in the pit moved her delicate fingers suddenly, as if about to wake up.


    Standing up... Standing up facing us...


    Don''t misunderstand; the intention is not to see your chest but to see your face; if you look good, that''s all.


    The woman''s fingers bent slightly, and her delicate body trembled slightly.


    "It seems like this person hasn''t moved for a long time," Jing Tiandi said in a deep voice, never expecting that the scroll would released a person.


    However, with Ye Hua by his side, Jing Tiandi wasn''t very worried.


    Crow said in a deep voice, "It looks like she''s not a good person..."


    Ye Hua was curious why Crow had such thoughts, "How do you know?"


    "Viins don''t wear clothes."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Jing Tiandi: "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    While the three were chatting, the woman in the pit slowly arched her body, starting to gasp heavily, as if she had just choked on water.


    However, there was nothing interesting to see for the three men, just some chest muscles...


    But the real intention was to look at her face. This was true, absolutely not deceiving.


    After a while, the woman stopped coughing and slowly stood up.


    The woman''s appearance was not extremely beautiful, but she had a graceful charm, especially with her explosive figure.


    "Who are you?" Jing Tiandi shouted loudly.


    The woman remained calm, her gaze filled with confusion as she began to look around.


    This puzzled Ye Hua.


    "Miss, please put on some clothes; it''s not elegant to be like this." Crow spoke, her face a bit red.


    The woman looked puzzled for a moment, nced down at her body, and then ayer of ck unidentified substance surged from her skin!


    In no time, this ck substance condensed into a ck armour, a female version, exceptionally sexy.


    Seeing this armour, Ye Hua seemed to have thought of something, and his brows slightly furrowed.


    Jing Tiandi noticed Ye Hua''s unusual expression and became somewhat confused.


    What could make him frown? Could this woman have some extraordinary abilities?


    Even Crow felt the same. If you are so powerful, why worry about a woman?


    Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, "Are you a Guardian?"


    Hearing Ye Hua''s words, the woman wrinkled her eyebrows, "How do you know! Who are you? Are you also a Guardian?"


    A series of questions left Jing Tiandi and Crow baffled. What was a Guardian?


    What did Guardians do?


    Ye Hua didn''t know what a Guardian was at the moment. Originally, he thought Guardians would only appear in the Sapphire Continent.


    But now...


    One actually appeared here!


    What exactly did they guard? This made Ye Hua very curious!


    However, Ye Hua didn''t know that Qing Yutong had also encountered a Guardian.


    However, the Guardian that Qing Yutong encountered was somewhat unlucky, as its strength had not reached its peak.


    A Guardian with peak strength couldpete with Ye Hua in terms of power, and that carved jade was one such Guardian.


    "I am not a Guardian, but I have encountered Guardians before. What is your name?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "I...I am called...I am called what...? I don''t remember..." The woman rubbed her forehead and tried hard to think, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t recall. Her face showed a hint of frustration, and a terrifying aura began to emanate from her body!


    This aura startled Jing Tiandi and Crow; this woman was unexpectedly terrifying!


    How is this possible!


    Even Ye Hua couldn''t understand. Why were these Guardians all experiencing amnesia? What exactly was going on?


    There was another question: how many Guardians were there, and what were they guarding?


    Ye Hua''s mind was filled with too many questions. To uncover the truth in the future, these Guardians would undoubtedly need to be kept.


    "Where do you want to go?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    The woman hugged her head with both hands, seeming to be in pain. With the woman''s screams, the ground began to crack, and the air pressure increased.


    This woman was indeed terrifying, and Ye Hua felt that she might be more formidable than Su Diao.


    "Don''t worry, take your time to think; we are not bad people, we''re here to help you," Ye Hua said calmly.


    The woman raised her head, looking at the man in front of her. Although his face was icy, he seemed like a good person.


    Slowly, the woman''s momentum began to subside, bing much calmer.


    Jing Tiandi and Crow also breathed a sigh of relief, but Jing Tiandi was still thinking if Emberfall could instantly kill her.


    If he could try, that would be great, just afraid he might miss.


    "Where do you want to go?" Ye Hua asked again.


    The woman nced at the sky and said softly, "I don''t know."


    "Well, then go wherever your heart desires," Ye Hua could only say what Su Diao had told him, hoping the woman could understand.


    After a pause, the woman seemed to be understanding Ye Hua''s words. After a long time, she softly said, "Thank you, I know what to do now."


    "No need to thank us; you can leave whenever you want."


    "Are you really not here to attack me?" The woman asked subconsciously.


    This made Ye Hua specte that this woman had definitely been attacked before, otherwise, why would she ask such a question? However, it could also be another possibility, something uncertain.


    "Of course not," Ye Hua said calmly.


    The woman nodded, looked at Ye Hua again, and gradually disappeared in ce, then vanished.


    Ye Hua felt that this woman had gone to the Sapphire Continent!


    There must be something on the Sapphire Continent that required their protection. It became interesting!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1042 (Kill!)

    Chapter 1042 (Kill!)


    Jing Tiandi let out a deep breath. The person released from the scroll might not be a treasure, but what she guarded was undoubtedly valuable! Moreover, judging from her strength, what she protected should be extraordinary.


    However, there were still "domestic affairs" to handle now: "Sir Ye, I''ll take my leave for now. There are many things waiting to be dealt with."


    Hearing Jing Tiandi''s address, Crow on the side was puzzled. He actually called him "Sir", after all, "Sir" carried the meaning of a teacher.


    These two are indeed allies.


    "Sure, you may go," Ye Hua said calmly.


    "Alright. If there is anything in the future, let me know; I''ll be back." Jing Tiandi said softly, wanting to tell Ye Hua that if there were any clues about this matter, inform me. After all, I can also be of help. When the timees, share some good things with me.


    Ye Hua nodded, agreeing. After all, Emberfall in Jing Tiandi''s hands could still be useful.


    Jing Tiandi quickly left.Crow asked in a low voice, "Prince Ye, do I need to do anything?"


    "No need," Ye Hua said calmly, then disappeared. Today''s news was too shocking; he didn''t expect that Guardians could appear here. It was truly a surprise!


    Crow took a deep breath. How would he exin such a thing to the Emperor?


    He had no idea, absolutely no idea.


    However, while Ye Hua went to find the Guardian, something happened outside!


    Because Huang Li obtained the Supreme Soul!


    With the Supreme Soul in his hands, Huang Li''s eyes emitted golden light, as if he was about to be the Supreme Overlord immediately!


    Seeing this scene from not far away, Huang Yun''s eyes were about to burst into mes. If the Supreme Soul fell into Huang Li''s hands!


    This was tantamount to handing over the position of the Crown Prince. He might even suppress him in the future!


    So, this Supreme Soul absolutely could not be given to him! No matter what the cost!


    "Huang Li! This is what Father wants. How dare you snatch what Father wants! You have great courage!" Huang Yun''s Sun and Moon Divine de in his hands emitted colourful light, instantly beautiful but also carrying a fierce aura.


    Huang Li snorted, "Huang Yun, since Father wants it, let me personally give it to Father!"


    "I see you want to monopolise it! Everyone, listen, Huang Li is attempting to privately take possession of the Emperor''s treasure. Kill him!" Huang Yun couldn''t care less and directly issued the order. The Sun and Moon Divine de in his hand instantly stabbed out, and the sword tip lit up the entirend.


    "Huang Yun! Are you daring to kill me! Father won''t spare you!" Huang Li was not easy to deal with. The big knife in his hand immediately swung, unexpectedly able to contend with the Sun and Moon Divine de in Huang Yun''s hand. It seemed that this big knife was also extraordinary.


    "Huang Li! There arews for the country, and rules for the family! The prince who vites thew is subject to the same punishment asmoners. Huang Li! Hand over the Supreme Soul!"


    Now, Huang Li has the advantage in terms of timing, location, and people. As long as he returns, he can definitely surpass Huang Yun. The position of the Crown Prince is in jeopardy!


    Huang Yun didn''t care much. The Sun and Moon Divine de in his hand emitted dazzling light, and Huang Li''s gaze condensed, "Huang Yun! How dare you!"


    "Huang Li! Death penalty is inevitable!" Huang Yun coldly snorted, and the two immediately started fighting!


    The soldiers below were all dumbfounded. Why were the two princes fighting? However, the fight was getting further and further.


    But the enemy soldiers retreated...


    Ye Yuanqing, standing on the city wall, saw it all and finally understood what her big brother meant. He indeed wouldn''t kill Huang Li, but Huang Yun wanted to kill Huang Li!


    What was going on in her brother''s mind? How could he guess this?


    At this moment, Huang Yun deliberately created distance because Huang Li must die today! He must die! If he didn''t die, all his glory would vanish!


    "Song of the zing Sun!" Huang Yun looked at the distance, no longer showing mercy!


    The Sun and Moon Divine de in his hand emitted a terrifying pressure, causing the entire sky to roar. It was so terrifying!


    Huang Yun raised the Sun and Moon Divine de high, and countless sword flowers bloomed in his hand.


    In terms of strength, Huang Yun was superior to Huang Li, and not just by a small margin, considering Huang Yun''s talent.


    "Huang Yun! If you kill me, Father will execute you!" Huang Li''s eyes showed a hint of panic, feeling that Huang Yun was not joking but truly wanted to kill him!


    "No! Because you fled with the Supreme Soul!" Huang Yun said coldly.


    The sword flowers just stabbed out didn''t show anything unusual. It was just that Huang Yun''s speed was too fast.


    But now!


    Countless golden lights appeared in the air, carrying a chilling aura, attacking Huang Li. The speed was so fast that people couldn''t react.


    Huang Li was unwilling, and the big knife in his hand quickly defended.


    But it was useless. Although the big knife blocked some, there were still many!


    Huang Li''s body was pierced by the golden light. He stared nkly at Huang Yun in the sky, feeling that he really dared to kill him!


    Huang Yun was also forced to have no choice. If Huang Li didn''t die today, he would be killed by him in the future! So now, if he didn''t die, then it would be his own death in the future!


    Huang Yun slowly descended to the ground, looking at Huang Li kneeling on the ground, the Sun and Moon Divine de in his hand resting on Huang Li''s neck.


    "Huang Li, don''t me your ruthless younger brother. It''s because you blocked my way!"


    "Huang Yun, let''s talk. I know I was wrong. If you want the Supreme Soul, I''ll give it to you. If you want the position of the Crown Prince, I''ll give it to you. I''ll give you anything you want. Spare my life." Huang Li gasped heavily. Now, there was only one way to beg for mercy, otherwise, this guy really wanted to kill him!


    Huang Yun revealed a sinister smile, "Huang Li! What I want is simple ¨C your life! Once you''re dead, the Crown Prince is mine! The throne is mine! The entire world is mine! You shouldn''t havepeted with me!"


    "No... Listen..." Huang Li''s words were cut before he could finish. He saw the world before him rolling, and finally, he saw his own body kneeling on the ground, but without a head.


    Huang Li''s primordial spirit quickly appeared and desperately tried to escape.


    However, Huang Yun pointed, and a burst of energy directly shattered the primordial spirit.


    Looking at the body on the ground, Huang Yun obtained the Supreme Soul, then used fire to burn the corpse. However, he didn''t rush to leave. Instead, he picked up Huang Li''s weapon and shed himself several times, causing blood to flow continuously. Finally, he destroyed Huang Li''s weapon.


    Thus, Huang Yun barely survived and returned.


    However, when Huang Yun left, a figure appeared on the scene ¨C it was Crow.


    At this moment, Crow''s face showed little change. He just shook his head, seeming somewhat regretful.


    On the battlefield, Ye Hua also returned, but both Huang Yun and Huang Li had not yete back.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1043 (Recognize Who I Am)

    Chapter 1043 (Recognize Who I Am)


    However, Ye Hua saw the barely alive Shi Yun. This former enemy had half of his body cut off by the de''s edge. He truly proved to be useless.


    ''How did I die in the hands of such a group of useless individuals back then? It''s really too infuriating.''


    Everyonepletely ignored Shi Yun, now in a pitiful state. They were all celebrating the win and nobody was paying attention.


    But Ye Yuanqing on the city wall was looking at her big brother with confusion.


    However, Ye Hua was facing away from Ye Yuanqing and knew that she was watching.


    Ye Hua approached Shi Yun and crouched down slowly.


    "Prince... Ye..." Shi Yun uttered a weak voice.


    Ye Hua whispered, "Don''t speak. Your injuries are severe.""Prince, please treat me." I will surely repay you in the future," Shi Yun pleaded softly. As a supreme being, as long as there was a breath left, there was still hope.


    Ye Hua sighed softly, "I cannot agree to your request."


    "Huh? Wh-why? I am injured," Shi Yun was confused. He and Prince Ye hadn''t had any conflicts. Why wouldn''t he help him? Having a friend who is an Overlord would be helpful.


    Ye Hua suddenly revealed a strange smile, lowered his head, and said slowly, "Look at my face and recognize who I am."


    Ye Hua''s face instantly turned into a skull.


    Looking at the skull face and the red glow in those eyes, Shi Yun waspletely stunned.


    Scenes from ten years ago instantly echoed in his mind. Hundreds of Overlords came to exterminate their group of eight. Half died and the rest were injured. The situation was concealed at that time because it was too embarrassing.


    But... Didn''t that skeleton die? Why did it appear again? Is he Ye Hua, or is he a skeleton? What''s going on?


    Seeing Shi Yun''s terrified and desperate gaze, Ye Hua enjoyed it from head to toe. "Are you curious why I''m unharmed, who I really am?"


    "You... You... You devil... Who are you!" Shi Yun eximed.


    Ye Hua chuckled and returned to his original appearance. "Who am I? I am Ye Hua. I died back then and turned into a skull, a member of the undead. You should understand now."


    Shi Yun, wide-eyed, never expected that Ye Hua truly died back then but became an undead, a menace to the world. Now, he has returned for revenge.


    "You damned undead! You will receive punishment from the heavens and never find peace in the afterlife!"


    Ye Hua calmly stated, "You believe in the heavens, and the heavens believe in me. Look into my eyes and feel the mes of hell!"


    Ye Hua spoke slowly, his pupils turning into mes, and Shi Yun didn''t want to look but couldn''t resist.


    Yet, he couldn''t help but look over and saw Shi Yun''s pupils gradually turning into a substance resembling limestone, spreading throughout his entire body!


    It was like being burned into carbon by mes.


    Ye Hua looked at his enemy before him, chuckled lightly, and with thisughter, Shi Yun''s body turned into powder, merging into the ground. Even his soul was no exception, terrifying indeed.


    Ye Yuanqing saw it but didn''t understand why her brother killed Shi Yun. She was puzzled.


    Big brother didn''t want to kill Huang Yun, yet he killed Shi Yun. It''s really strange.


    Standing up, Ye Hua took a deep breath. Today was truly an eventful day!


    However, at this moment, Huang Yun returned! Moreover, he came back with serious injuries!


    "Commander! Commander! What happened to you?"


    Supported by the Sun and Moon Divine de, Huang Yun spokeboriously, "Huang Li concealed his true strength, heavily wounded me, and escaped with the treasure!" After speaking, he unexpectedly fainted!


    This wasn''t a pretence by Huang Yun. It was real. The injuries on his body were very convincing; otherwise, he wouldn''t have fooled the Emperor.


    "Quick! Quick! Take the general back for treatment!"


    Ye Hua watched with a tightly furrowed brow. Huang Li ran away? How was this possible! Wasn''t Huang Yun supposed to be stronger than Huang Li? How did it end up like this? Did the original miscalcte?


    This shouldn''t be! It shouldn''t be!


    Just when Ye Hua felt something was off, a voice suddenly sounded in his ears. Then, a coldugh followed. He looked at the carried away Huang Yun.


    This guy''s acting skills are truly outstanding. He actually dealt such heavy blows to himself. It was so convincing that even the Emperor was fooled!


    "Hurry! Hurry! Take themander for treatment!"


    Ye Hua, seeing all this, furrowed his brow tightly. Huang Li escaped?


    ''This couldn''t be! Huang Yun was supposed to be more formidable than Huang Li. How did it turn out like this? Did I make a mistake?''


    ''This shouldn''t be! It shouldn''t be!''


    Just when Ye Hua felt something was off, a voice suddenly sounded in his ears. Then, a coldugh followed. He looked at the carried away Huang Yun.


    ''This guy''s acting skills are truly outstanding. He actually made me question myself.''


    ''But too bad¡­''


    ''Everything was still in my hands.''


    Back on the city wall, Ye Hua patted his sister''s head. "Alright, let''s go home."


    "Big brother..." Ye Yuanqing directly leaned into Ye Hua''s arms and cried. Those fallen soldiers couldn''t get up again. It was the first time such significant casualties had urred.


    Ye Hua gently stroked his sister''s hair and whispered, "Winning is enough. You''ve saved more people."


    "Big brother, why did you kill him just now?" Wiping her tears, Ye Yuanqing asked pitifully.


    Ye Hua sighed softly. "That Shi Yun and I had a grudge."


    "Oh, I see." Ye Yuanqing didn''t ask further. If there''s a grudge, it must be settled. That''s a principle.


    "Tidy up; we need to go back. The whole city will celebrate you, General Ye."


    "Big brother, you''re teasing me again. So many people died; what kind of victory is this?" Ye Yuanqing remained humble. All this was thanks to her big brother.


    Ye Hua smiled and said nothing more.


    And Ye Hua has to put on armour and go through the motions again. It''s really frustrating.


    After several hours of counting, a million soldiers were left to continue guarding the border. Everyone returned to Spirit City!


    However, in the imperial pce of the Spirit City, Huang Fei''s face was gloomy. He wasn''t happy about the apparent victory because he knew it was just a show.


    That guy Ye Hua didn''t die! Even Ye Yuanqing won and came back alive!


    Huang Yun was severely injured! Huang Li ran away with the Supreme Soul!


    "Emperor, congrattions! It''s a joyous asion, repelling a formidable enemy," Shan Junren congratted on the side, unaware that it was a y between the Emperors.


    Huang Fei forced a smile, holding back the difort in his chest. Otherwise, it would be too fake.


    But Shan Junren knew that the Emperor''s mood must not be good. After all, the Crown Princemitted such hical acts, damaging the dignity of the royal family. It would bring shame to the imperial family.


    "Emperor!"


    At this moment, Crow''s figure appeared before Huang Fei.


    Huang Fei squinted his eyes and asked, "Why? Why is Ye Hua still alive?"


    Crow had already found an excuse, so he softly said, "Emperor, Ye Hua is cunning and elusive. I never found an opportunity! If I openly killed him, it would create an unfavourable situation."


    "Waste! You had such a good opportunity and didn''t seize it! You were afraid! What are you afraid of?" Huang Fei scolded Crow harshly, and even spittlended on Crow''s face.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1044 (Returning to the City)

    Chapter 1044 (Returning to the City)


    Crow bowed his head in silence, but who knew what kind of frustration he was holding inside? A Supreme Overlord being scolded in such a manner was quite unprecedented.


    Even if there were two Supreme Overlords, they wouldn''t resort to such verbal attacks on each other. However, Huang Fei dared to do so at this moment, mainly because he was so infuriated that he didn''t know how to vent his anger.


    Standing aside, Shan Junren was sweating profusely. After all, this was a Supreme Overlord. Emperor, you should choose your words carefully; if he gets angry, we''re all done for.


    After a long time, Huang Fei gradually calmed down and asked, "What''s the matter with Huang Li?"


    Crow calmly replied, "Huang Li took the Supreme Soul and injured Huang Yun, then escaped."


    Huang Fei seemed incredulous upon hearing this, but when he thought about it being the Supreme Soul, something that could make people lose their sanity, his eldest son had actually fled! How disgraceful!


    And also, this time, the Demon Capital actually went back on their word! They stood him up!


    ''In the future, don''t expect me to apany you in acting!''"Emperor, the troops are ready to enter the city. You should be prepared to wee them," Shan Junren respectfully suggested from the side.


    Huang Fei suddenly smashed the teacup and snorted, walking out of the study.


    The two in the room exchanged nces, and Shan Junren quickly followed. Meanwhile, Crow''s mouth showed a sinister smile, disappearing on the spot.


    Outside the Spirit City, all the soldiers were gathering, busy organising their attire. After all, they would enter the cityter, take a walk around, and then be praised by the Emperor.


    "Yuanqing, you are the protagonist today," Ye Hua said with a slight smile. With Huang Li and Huang Yun absent, there was only his younger sister, the general.


    "Big brother, don''t make fun of me. I didn''t do anything. It''s all you," Ye Yuanqing said gently. Now her brother was modest and kind. He was much better than before, and she almost forgot how he used to be.


    Ye Hua patted Ye Yuanqing''s shoulder and then mounted his warhorse. Instead of heading toward the city gate, he let Ye Yuanqing go first.


    Ye Hua also had considerations. Ye Yuanqing would live here in the future and needed resources and a good reputation.


    He still had to go back.


    Ye Yuanqing understood her big brother''s intentions, and without saying anything, she waved her hand.


    A million people began to pour into the city, epting everyone''s praise. Ye Yuanqing, walking at the forefront, was indeed in the limelight. This image also left a deep impression on people''s minds. Ye Hua followed silently with a smile.


    At this time, at the entrance of the Qian Mansion, Qian Yi and Qian Yuqing also went out to congratte the team. After all, even the Emperor had to, let alone others.


    Unfortunately, Huang Yun knocked himself out, missing the best opportunity to increase his prestige. It was really pitiful.


    Qian Yuqing watched Ye Hua''s figure and finally let go of her infatuation. It was a blessing that Ye Hua didn''t get into trouble, safely returning to the city.


    Ye Hua also nced at Qian Yuqing, who shrank a little, seeming a bit afraid of Ye Hua''s gaze.


    As the team passed by, Qian Yi said in a deep voice, "Yuqing, Huang Li has fled this time. The Crown Prince''s position will definitely belong to Huang Yun. In the future, you will be the Crown Prince''s consort. Be mindful of your image and avoid any inappropriate actions like just now."


    Qian Yuqing understood her father''s intention. She had just shown a childish side of herself, and as the Crown Prince''s consort, she shouldn''t behave like that.


    Why didn''t that damned Huang Yun just die directly? If Huang Yun had died, she wouldn''t have to marry him. Then she could openly be with Ye Hua, which would be so much better.


    But she heard Huang Yun was injured. She wished she could go there right now and stab him a few more times, making sure he died for good.


    At the entrance of the Ye family''s residence, Ye Shen stood with everyone, including Le Jing, Daji, and others.


    When Ye Shen saw his daughtering slowly on horseback, full of majesty, tears welled up in his old eyes. This was a joyous event for the Ye family, and his daughter had given face to the family.


    However, when he saw Ye Hua behind her, Ye Shen''s expression couldn''t help but darken. This jinx, he just hoped he wouldn''t bring trouble to his daughter.


    Le Jing watched her son return and also sighed with relief. This time, Ye Hua didn''t disappoint her.


    Ye Juetian looked at his big brother, showing a joyful smile. How exactly should he learn his big brother''s posture?


    He simply couldn''t learn it at all. ncing at Daji, who was supporting his mother, these days showed no progress at all.


    Daji wasn''t interested in him at all, so he could only draw one conclusion: this Daji didn''t like men, or else, how could she not like him?


    Ye Yuanqing, of course, also saw her father and mother, and her younger brothers. She sighed in her heart at many things.


    Back then, she also stood in the crowd, watching her big brother ride past like this. At that time, she made up her mind to achieve such aplishments like her big brother. Today, her dream came true.


    But her brother also fulfilled this dream for her. Her brother was indeed a good person. In this lifetime, having such a big brother was a blessing acquired through several lifetimes.


    Ye Hua didn''t even look at his father and just nodded at his mother. Le Jing also showed a gentle smile. She felt Ye Hua now seemed sensible. She was quite pleased, as this kind of Ye Hua gave people a sense of security.


    The team moved forward again and soon arrived at the Shan family''s residence.


    Among the three families'' members, Shan Yu''s expression was very strange.


    Looking at the people around congratting him, marrying a female general would bring great honour to the family.


    However, behind his back, people said his woman would beat him in the future. This General Ye could knock you out with one punch.


    Shan Yu was very depressed. Having a fianc¨¦e like Ye Yuanqing was indeed very prestigious, but he really didn''t like it. Who likes such a woman? Ye Yuanqing could beat him anytime.


    Ye Yuanqing nced at Shan Yu, the fianc¨¦ given by the Emperor.


    Didn''t even dare look at her!


    Hehe...


    Ye Yuanqing lifted her proud chin slightly. If she really had to marry into this family, she wanted these people to know that she wasn''t someone easy to deal with!


    Ye Hua looked at his sister''s expression, such a cute little thing.


    Gradually, the procession entered the imperial pce. At this moment, Ye Hua had a doubt in his mind. Wasn''t it imed that there were three major families in the Spirit City?


    Apart from the Qian family and the Shan family, what was the third one? They hadn''t been seen much.


    He would ask Ye Yuanqing about itter.


    Huang Fei watched the Ye siblings approaching gradually, feeling his chest about to explode with anger!


    Both of his sons were absent, and today''s limelight waspletely stolen by them!


    It was truly infuriating!


    ''Ye Hua, just wait for me!''


    ''In a few days, I will marry Qian Yuqing into the imperial family. I don''t believe you won''t have any feelings for her!''


    ''Let''s see how you endure it when the timees! As long as you dare to make a move, I''ll charge you with regicide, cut off your head, and that will be a relief for everyone!''


    All the soldiers stood in formation. Huang Fei, at this moment, revealed a smile. Then, he opened his arms and shouted, "Long live the Spirit City!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1045 (After the Battle)

    Chapter 1045 (After the Battle)


    "Long live the Spirit City! Long live the Emperor!"


    The cheers of a million people echoed throughout the Spirit City, boosting the morale of the entire city. Even the residents felt the urge to join the battlefield; the atmosphere was charged with enthusiasm.


    "General Ye! Your meritorious service in repelling the Demon Capital ismendable! I grant you the title of Grand General of Valor, and several spirit-grade items, along with five vats of Spirit Spring!"


    There was a distinction between a general and a grand general, and ity in that one little word ¨C "grand."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Of course, Ye Yuanqing understood that once she got married, all these titles would be meaningless. Grand General or not, it was just a ttering title.


    "Prince Ye, you''ve achieved great merit this time!" Huang Fei eximed with a smile.


    However, his tone didn''t sound like a celebration but more like gritted teeth, as if he wished for the other''s demise.


    "This can''t be considered a great merit, just a trivial matter," Ye Hua replied casually.Hearing Ye Hua''s words, the soldiers were dumbfounded. If this were trivial, what would be considered significant? It was unbelievable.


    Huang Fei wore a smile on his face, but inside he was thinking, ''You think you''re impressive?! You think you can act arrogantly?!''


    "Prince Ye, if you desire any rewards, I will fulfil your wishes!" Huang Fei said.


    "Is Your Majesty sincere?" Ye Hua looked at Huang Fei with just a nce, but Huang Fei felt he was about to fall into a trap. He would be in a difficult situationter.


    Huang Fei smiled faintly, "Prince Ye, your merits are undeniable. I''ll need to think carefully about how to reward you. All the soldiers will be rewarded! Congrattions once again!"


    After saying this, Huang Fei turned and left.


    "Farewell to Your Majesty!" Everyone bid farewell, but Ye Hua stood still, making Huang Fei quite annoyed.


    If it weren''t for the past, he could have made Ye Hua kneel now.


    "Big brother, I''ll go check on the soldiers first," Ye Yuanqing said softly.


    "Alright, big brother will head back first."


    "Mm." Ye Yuanqing nodded and began to count the soldiers.


    Ye Hua changed into a ck robe. The armour was ufortable to wear. It was time to visit his mother.


    However, Huang Fei arrived at Huang Yun''s pce at this moment, where the imperial physician was treating him.


    Huang Fei entered and saw the wounds, deep enough to expose the bones. This was the result of the weapon used by Huang Li! There were multiple injuries across the body, and the abdomen was punctured. When did Huang Li be so formidable? Even he was unaware. Could it be that Huang Li had concealed his true strength?


    "Father..." Huang Yun on the bed uttered a weak voice, sounding truly heartbreaking.


    Huang Fei hurriedly stepped forward, expressing concern. "Yun, how do you feel? Where does it hurt?"


    "Father, your child is ipetent, and failed to protect the Supreme Soul as you desired!" Huang Yun immediately began self-ming, a clever choice.


    Huang Fei sighed lightly. "It''s alright! But where did Huang Li go? Do you know?"


    "Father, Huang Li unexpectedly hid his strength, catching your child off guard. He has fled to the Demon Capital now. As for the exact location, your child is unaware." Huang Yun started fabricating, destroying Huang Li''s body and weapon. The evidence was now gone, and it would be impossible to find in this lifetime.


    Hearing Huang Yun''s words, Huang Fei sighed deeply. After a moment, he said sternly, "Summon the guards!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Announce that the Crown Prince defied orders, injuring his younger brother! His actions are despicable! Remove him from the imperial family! Capture him!"


    Huang Fei dered harshly. Losing the Supreme Soul to his eldest son was absolutely uneptable.


    Hearing these words from his father, Huang Yun felt relieved. It seemed his father believed him.


    It wasn''t in vain that he endured so many stabs, even forgoing the opportunity to enter the city after the victory. It was all to make his father trust him.


    Huang Yun was indeed a ruthless person, willing to use any means to gain trust.


    "How did Shi Yun and the others die? Was it really a single sh that killed them?" Huang Fei asked again.


    Huang Yun recalled that sh, still somewhat terrified. "Father, it was just an ordinary sh, creating a red aura. However, even before the aura touched, the de wind killed all the Overlords sent by Father! Even their souls had no chance to escape!"


    Hearing this, Huang Fei furrowed his brows tightly, pondering. Such a powerful weapon existed in this world!


    Even if he searched thoroughly, Huang Fei had no knowledge of such a weapon!


    "Who is that person?"


    "Father, he should be the Commander," Huang Yun weakly replied.


    Huang Fei''s gaze turned serious. Killing over twenty Overlords with a single sh indeed required attention. Such strength was terrifying!


    "Yun, recover well. In a few days, the grand wedding will take ce. Don''t appear sickly."


    Huang Yun felt joy in his heart. A grand wedding! This was great; he could marry Qian Yuqing.


    However, Huang Yun quickly understood his father''s intention. He still wanted to use Qian Yuqing to pressure Ye Hua.


    "Father, when Ye Hua went out this time, why did he return unscathed? Wasn''t everything arranged?" Huang Yun asked with confusion. ording to the n, anything arranged by his Father should go smoothly.


    However, all the arrangements for this incident went wrong. Wasn''t it said that the enemy''smander woulde to his death? But the enemy''smander single-handedly took down more than twenty Overlords with a sh and yed around. He was truly a freak, impossible to kill. Huang Yun even spected in his heart whether his father deliberately said this, hoping he would go to his death, allowing Huang Li to ascend.


    Such a possibility was not without question.


    "Let''s not talk about this matter anymore. Father has his own arrangements. Just focus on recovering from your injuries in theing days," Huang Fei advised.


    Huang Yun nodded without saying anything more. Marrying Qian Yuqing was already a strong retaliation against Ye Hua! Just the thought of it was satisfying. Although he couldn''t kill Ye Hua, he could sleep with his woman and make Ye Hua''s woman enjoy beneath him. How cool!


    Huang Fei left Huang Yun''s sleeping chamber, lost in thought as he returned to his own chamber.


    On the other hand, Ye Hua had already returned home and went directly to his mother''s separate residence.


    He wanted to assure his mother of his safety first.


    Seeing her son return promptly, Le Jing felt happy.


    "Mother, have there been any issues these days?" Ye Hua asked softly. The term "mother" had be more fluent, devoid of any awkwardness.


    Le Jing smiled and nodded. "Rest assured, even if there were, isn''t Daji here?"


    "And me too," Ye Juetian stood on the side, happily adding a touch of humour to the atmosphere. He was quite the happy-go-lucky type.


    Ye Hua nodded. "That''s good."


    ''This Emperor surprisingly didn''t take any action. It seemed he was afraid to make a move within the city, given the potential repercussions.''


    Huang Fei did consider it, but ultimately decided against kidnapping Ye Hua''s mother due to the possible disturbances it would cause.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1046 (So Interesting!)

    Chapter 1046 (So Interesting!)


    "Mother, I''ll take you out to have some fun in a while." Ye Hua had already decided that after handling things here, he would take his mother to the Voidless Empire. It was impossible to stay here; it was too dangerous.


    Le Jing nodded, indicating she would listen to her son. She also wanted to go out and see the world. It seemed she had spent her whole life in this courtyard and hadn''t ventured out much.


    Seeing his mother agree, Ye Hua felt a bit more relieved. He then called Ye Juetian to walk with him and gather some information.


    "Big brother, what''s going on?"


    "Just wanted to ask you, didn''t you mention that there are three major families in Spirit City? Why hasn''t one family appeared yet?" Ye Hua inquired.


    "Thest family is not actually in Spirit City," Ye Juetian pursed his lips and said.


    "Then where is it?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "I don''t know either. It only appears once a year, quite mysterious. It seems even the Emperor respects them, but these are just things I heard from others," Ye Juetian''s words sparked Ye Hua''s curiosity again.He loved mysterious things because he had the power to control them. The more mysterious it was, the better.


    Because he specialised in mysterious things.


    ''No matter how mysterious it was, this deity can handle it.''


    "What''s their surname? You should know that at least," Ye Hua shook his head. This little brother truly knew nothing.


    Ye Juetian felt embarrassed; he seemed like he didn''t know anything when his big brother asked. He looked a bit useless.


    "They are very mysterious. Although they are one of the three major families, others don''t really care about this title. As for the surname, I only heard it mentioned once, and it seems to be Donghuang, but I''m not sure," Ye Juetian said, lowering his head. asionally, he stole nces at his big brother, afraid that his big brother would get angry.


    But Ye Hua didn''t get angry this time. Donghuang?


    The same surname as his Empress. That was interesting.


    So what did this Donghuang surname imply?


    It would be a dramatic story if the two Donghuang families were connected. There might be a family feud involved.


    As a man of the Empress¡ª seeking revenge for his wife was reasonable, killing a few people should be reasonable, and then inexplicably adding some charges, wiping out an entire family should be reasonable.


    Interesting!


    "When will this Donghuang familye back?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "I heard they just arrivedst month. I don''t know the exact timings. I only found out through the pce eunuchs, but the uracy is uncertain."


    Ye Hua felt a bit disappointed. They had just arrived, and it would probably take almost a year for them to arrive again. That was too long.


    "Big brother, let''s not talk about this matter. Talk about dealing with the Emperor. He won''t let it go easily this time," Ye Juetian said anxiously.


    If Ye Yuanqing were here, she wouldn''t be anxious. Big brother was now a man with both courage and strategy, even more formidable than before.


    "I''m just waiting for hisst move. It will be very exciting that day." Ye Hua revealed a mysterious smile, igniting Ye Juetian''s curiosity.


    "Big brother, do you have a n? Tell your little brother quickly."


    Ye Hua tapped Ye Juetian''s forehead, "Take your time to think. I''ll rest in my room for a while."


    "Oh, I''lle to call big brother during dinner."


    "Okay," Ye Hua responded softly and then returned to his room.


    Changing his clothes, Ye Huay on the bed, contemting the situation. This thoughtful feeling was quite good. In the past, he rarely thought about things. If there was a disagreement, he would resort to killing, disregarding any conspiracies. However, things were not that simple. Even in acts of brutality, there was a certain art to it.


    In short, killing was also an art, and he was developing in this direction.


    As he thought about it, Ye Hua fell asleep.


    In his dream, Ye Hua dreamt of his sister-inw.


    Even his lips felt like they were trembling.


    Damn it!


    His sister-inw had gone out to y! How could she be in his bed?


    ''Then who is this woman?''


    Ye Hua abruptly opened his eyes, and a breathtakingly beautiful face appeared before him.


    ''Qian Yuqing? Why is she here?''


    At this moment, Qian Yuqing''s face was blushing. She had just wanted toe and check on Ye Hua, but upon finding him asleep, she didn''t want to disturb him.


    Looking at the beauty beneath him, emitting a faint fragrance, very pleasant...


    And Qian Yuqing''s action of biting her lip, which was simply alluring to the extreme. It was like saying, "If you don''t dare to do bad things now, you''re worse than a beast."


    "Miss Qian, please restrain yourself!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Qian Yuqing was stunned. He actually asked her to restrain herself. Just now, he clearly made the first move!


    "Prince Ye, isn''t it inappropriate to say such words?" Qian Yuqing said indignantly. Just a moment ago, he took advantage of her, and now he was speaking ill, truly infuriating.


    Ye Hua said seriously, "If the Crown Princess didn''t climb onto this Prince''s bed, how could this Prince have made a move?"


    Qian Yuqing: "..."


    She had never seen someone tell such tant lies with wide-open eyes.


    "So, Prince Ye, are you having an affair with the Crown Princess? Is that exciting?" Qian Yuqing also had a temper. Using the title ''Crown Princess'' repeatedly, didn''t he know it hurt her feelings? Didn''t he know her heart belonged to him! Yet he deliberately teased her like this!


    Ye Hua squinted his eyes slightly, "Crown Princess, what are you trying to do?"


    "Prince Ye, if I were to shout loudly right now, I''m afraid everyone in the entire mansion would know that Prince Ye is having an affair with the Crown Princess. By then, Prince Ye might not be able to stay in Spirit City anymore," Qian Yuqing threatened with amanding tone.


    Ye Hua changed his tone and said coldly, "You''re threatening me!"


    "That''s right! I am threatening you. I know you have many ns, but as long as I shout, all your ns will go down the drain."


    Ye Hua took a deep breath and said coldly, "You are not the first woman who dared to threaten me!"


    "Yes!" Qian Yuqing was not pretending at all. Her beautiful eyes stared at Ye Hua intently, but ayer of mist welled up in her eyes.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1047 (Approaching Wedding)

    Chapter 1047 (Approaching Wedding)


    ''To say that I''m threatening you... How could I, Qian Yuqing, threaten you? But you, Ye Hua, forced me into this situation. You only know how to hurt me! Bully me!!!''


    ''I, Qian Yuqing, love you, Ye Hua, but you can''t trample on my dignity!!!''


    Looking at Qian Yuqing beneath him, tears were swirling in her beautiful eyes, as if they were about to fall.


    "Qian Yuqing, what do you want?" Ye Hua asked in a low voice, feeling a bit awkward. After all, Qian Yuqing''s clothes were dishevelled, making her look quite alluring. It had been a long time since he had vented his desires, and now there was a fresh option right in front of him. But Ye Hua was not that kind of person!


    "What do you mean? It was you who dragged me onto the bed, kissed and touched me, and now you''re saying such hurtful words. Do you still have a conscience? Has your conscience been eaten by dogs?" Qian Yuqing disregarded everything, and her pent-up grievances burst out.


    Watching Qian Yuqing, Ye Hua lowered his head, and Qian Yuqing immediately hugged Ye Hua''s neck, kissing him passionately.


    This surprised Ye Hua. ''This woman! She took the initiative! She even invaded my lips! She''s even touching me all over, so audacious!''


    "Enough!" Ye Hua pushed Qian Yuqing away and said sternly.With Ye Hua''s cold rejection, tears instantly welled up in Qian Yuqing''s eyes. She had taken the initiative just now, so why was he indifferent? Did he have little affection for her?


    Seeing the sorrowful expression on Qian Yuqing''s face, Ye Hua''s tone softened a bit. "Go rest, I''m tired."


    After saying that, he pulled up Qian Yuqing''s clothes. The sensation was quite good.


    ''Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, this is like a delicious meal served on a tter. I''ve resisted it. Loyalty to you two is unprecedented.''


    ''Don''t use me of being unfaithful in the future.''


    Qian Yuqing bit her lip tightly. Her rosy lips turned pale.


    "Do you know what will happen next? I''m going to marry the Crown Prince!" Qian Yuqing said in a low voice, facing away from Ye Hua.


    "I know," Ye Hua replied calmly.


    Qian Yuqing pushed Ye Hua away, stood up, and turned her back to him.


    "Although you are heartless to me, I will only be loyal to you in my life. On that night, I will end my own life!" After saying thisst sentence, Qian Yuqing left without leaving any trace of nostalgia.


    Ye Hua sighed deeply. ''Why was this woman so stubborn? She cried, threw a tantrum, and even threatened to die now. Women all over the world were the same.''


    He continued to lie on the bed, contemting, until the darkness outside the window turned into daylight.


    "Big brother! Big brother!" Urgent knocking on the door came from outside.


    Ye Hua opened his eyes, feeling annoyed by the disturbance.


    "So early in the morning, what are you shouting about outside!" Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    "Big brother, something bad happened! Just now, the Emperor issued an edict. My sister-inw is getting married the day after tomorrow!"


    Ye Hua listened and gave a slight pause, then softly acknowledged.


    Ye Juetian was puzzled, "Big brother! Sister-inw is about to marry someone else, and you just acknowledge it casually? Aren''t you going to do anything?"


    Ye Hua stood up and started dressing leisurely. Unable to bear it, Ye Juetian pushed the door open and entered.


    "Be in your limits!" Ye Hua frowned slightly and reprimanded him for hisck of manners.


    Ye Juetian didn''t care, "Big brother! You must give me an exnation about my sister-inw''s matter!"


    "What exnation do you want?"


    "Big brother, what are you nning to do? If you n to kidnap her, count me in!" Ye Juetian patted his chest, ready to face any challenges with a single word from his big brother.


    Ye Hua casually replied, "Who said I''m going to kidnap her? I won''t stoop to such a low level."


    "Big brother! Then what are you nning to do?"


    "I have no ns."


    "You..." Ye Juetian was speechless. Did his big brother intend to just watch as sister-inw marries the Crown Prince? Knowing sister-inw''s fierce personality, she would definitely do something foolish.


    At that moment, Ye Yuanqing''s voice came from outside, "Big brother, Aunt Le asked me to find you."


    Ye Hua didn''t need to guess. It must be about Qian Yuqing''s matter.


    Ye Juetian felt that only her mother could persuade their big brother now.


    "Got it," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    After a quick tidying up, he walked towards his mother''s residence.


    "Big brother, about you and sister-inw..."


    Before Ye Yuanqing could finish speaking, Ye Hua interrupted, "Don''t mention this matter."


    "Oh," Ye Yuanqing said with a bit of grievance. She was scolded by his big brother early in the morning.


    Ye Juetian wondered. What was wrong with sister-inw? She loved his big brother so much, and her appearance was no worse than his wives. Moreover, she didn''t mind. Having more wives like sister-inw would be a good thing, right?


    ''If it were him, he would definitely secretly rejoice.''


    Soon, Ye Hua arrived at Le Jing''s residence. Of course, he first had to respect his mother.


    "Ye Hua, sit down," Le Jing said softly, pouring a cup of clear water for her son.


    Ye Hua sat beside his mother, deciding to remain silent and let his mother speak.


    Seeing her son looking gloomy, Le Jing chuckled softly. "Ye Hua, mother didn''t call you over to threaten you to do anything."


    Ye Juetian and Ye Yuanqing were a bit puzzled. Now only you can make big brother do something.


    Ye Hua, upon hearing his mother''s words, breathed a sigh of relief. He disliked being threatened to do things by others the most.


    "Ye Hua, when ites to emotions, you decide for yourself. But mother wants to tell you, once this opportunity passes, there may not be another chance. Make a decision carefully. No matter what, ensure Qian Yuqing''s safety, understood?" Le Jing spoke softly, not forcing anything but emphasising the importance of ensuring Qian Yuqing''s safety.


    For this simple request, Ye Hua readily agreed.


    Le Jing was satisfied and didn''t say anything more.


    Standing on the side, Ye Yuanqing felt that Aunt''s words had a hidden meaning, as if his big brother had been fooled. However, she couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    With this matter settled, the victory in the war, and the uing wedding of Crown Prince and Qian Yuqing, the entire Spirit City was immersed in a festive atmosphere.


    Every household hung rednterns to celebrate, creating a lively atmosphere akin to a festival. In the imperial pce, preparations were in full swing for the future Crown Prince''s wedding. It promised to be a grand ceremony unparalleled in history.


    The Crown Prince, Huang Yun, was excited. He couldn''t wait for time to pass quickly. Soon, he would be able to im Ye Hua''s woman, a sense of aplishment and revenge!


    Thinking of the sleeping scene with Qian Yuqing, he was ecstatic. But before that, there was an important task to aplish ¨C absorbing the Supreme Soul.


    Ensuring safety, he quietly left Spirit City and went to a secluded ce for absorption. He was determined to be a Supreme Overlord himself.


    The thought of being able to torment Ye Hua in the future brought him immense joy.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1048 (The Wedding Day)

    Chapter 1048 (The Wedding Day)


    Time quickly passed.


    This day!


    It was an important day for the royal family, the day of the Ninth Prince''s wedding!


    Although the entire city was celebrating, there were still rumours circting.


    Of course, it was about the unresolved issues between Ye Hua and Qian Yuqing, with many believing that Qian Yuqing''s best destiny was still with Ye Hua.


    Initially, such gossip was only a small part, but now it seemed that everyone was discussing it, almost to the point of having a parade.


    However, as the protagonist, Ye Hua had not left his house, giving the impression that he might be isting himself, probably grieving indoors and unwilling to face the outside world.


    In the Qian Residence.Everywhere was filled with a festive atmosphere, but this joyous asion carried a touch of mncholy.


    Inside Qian Yuqing''s boudoir.


    At this moment, Qian Yuqing wore a red wedding gown, a rare sight of her face devoid of a happy expression. If it weren''t for the makeup, herplexion would likely be pale.


    Throughout the night, Qian Yuqing had been waiting for Ye Hua toe. As long as Ye Hua said a word, she was willing to do anything, apany him to explore the ends of the world.


    However, even after putting on the wedding gown, Ye Hua''s figure did not appear. This made Qian Yuqing feel hopeless.


    Ye Hua had given up on her.


    He had forgotten all his promises from before.


    Since that''s the case, Qian Yuqing knew what to do.


    ''Ye Hua, even if you are heartless, Qian Yuqing will only belong to you for the rest of her life.''


    "Miss, it''s time," the maidservant outside softly called.


    Qian Yuqing took a deep breath and covered her head with a red veil, emanating a blurry beauty.


    Indeed, she was the most beautiful woman in the Spirit City, and this misty beauty was unmatched by anyone.


    Qian Yuqing opened the door, and outside, there was not only the maidservant but also her father.


    Seeing her daughter opening the door, Qian Yi showed a relieved expression. This day was crucial, and if his daughter sneaked away from the marriage, the Qian family would be finished.


    Fortunately, his daughter was sensible.


    Qian Yi nodded towards his daughter and then turned his back to her, slightly bowing his body.


    In Spirit City, when a woman marries, her father carries her out of the boudoir.


    Qian Yuqing bit her silver teeth tightly, then leaned on her father''s back. There had been a simr scene before.


    However, the spouse has now changed. ''Ye Hua... you are truly heartless!''


    Outside the Qian Residence, the bridal procession has arrived, led by none other than Huang Yun!


    Wearing a festive red robe, corresponding to Qian Yuqing in a symbol of a harmonious union, implying a beautiful future.


    One from the Qian Residence was also carrying out the dowry items one by one, causing those around to marvel. Truly befitting the Qian family, the dowry was exceptionally generous!


    Huang Yun rode a vibrant red warhorse, appearing as if it were just an ordinary horse.


    However, it was not the case. This was a primordial divine beast, Arcane Prism!


    This was the gentlest of primordial divine beasts, always used in royal wedding ceremonies, a symbol of good fortune.


    Huang Yun gazed at the entrance of the Qian Residence. These few days felt like an eternity!


    Anticipating eagerly, the day had finally arrived. After today''s grand wedding, he could have the most beautiful woman in the Spirit City, Ye Hua''s woman!


    ''I wonder what your reaction would be. I really want to capture you and ce you nearby, allowing you to witness firsthand your woman enjoying herself under my embrace. That should be quite stimting!''


    With these emotions, Huang Yun''s face became somewhat eerie.


    People around him were also quietly discussing.


    "I really hope Prince Ye wille forward. I absolutely support him!"


    "Yes, I support Prince Ye in kidnapping the bride!"


    "Exactly, I heard in this war, the Ninth Prince stayed back in defence, allowing Prince Ye to charge into the battle and im the glory in the end."


    "I heard about this too. I don''t know if it''s true or not."


    "You guys don''t know? My cousin actually witnessed it with his own eyes."


    "Sigh, how could the most beautiful woman in the Spirit City marry such a man? It''s a pity."


    "What can we do? He''s from the royal family."


    Although the surrounding discussions were hushed, Huang Yun heard them. If it weren''t for today being a day of great joy, he would have beheaded all these people! How dare they gossip behind his back!


    A bunch of troublemakers!


    At the entrance of the Qian family, Qian Yi finally appeared, with Qian Yuqing leaning on his back.


    This slightly improved Huang Yun''s mood. Finally, they wereing out!


    People around saw Qian Yuqinging out, sighing with emotion. Having been married twice... and ending up with such a result.


    As a member of the royal family, Huang Yun did not dismount. Qian Yi and Qian Yuqing arrived at the massive wedding carriage at the rear.


    Carried by fifty strong men, the carriage was adorned with red silk and veils, creating a picturesque scene. Qian Yi ced his daughter on the seat and whispered, "Yuqing, rest assured..."


    Qian Yuqing didn''t say anything but nodded in acknowledgment.


    Qian Yi cast onest nce at his daughter, stepped back from the wedding carriage, his eyes revealing reluctance.


    Having sent his daughter off twice, he hoped that this time it would be sessful.


    The procession did not rush but waited for the auspicious moment.


    After a while, "The auspicious moment has arrived!"


    "Dong dong dong!!!" The sound of drums and gongs suddenly erupted, resonating throughout the entire Spirit City, signalling to everyone that the most beautiful woman in the Spirit City was about to marry into the royal family!


    Meanwhile, in the imperial pce, the wedding proceedings were all arranged.


    The royal wedding was held outside the pce, on a high tform where the Emperor sat. Ye Hua''s figure was also on the right side of the Emperor.


    Next to Ye Hua was naturally Shan Junren, the Prime Minister!


    Ye Shen and Ye Yuanqing sat in the minister''s seats.


    However, everyone felt that the atmosphere was different today, as if something significant was about to happen.


    People spected whether Prince Ye would snatch the bride, and if he did, the Emperor would have an excuse...


    Ye Shen was worried about this too. If this troublemaker snatched the bride, the Ye family would be in trouble!


    Shan Junren was also anxious. He wondered if Prince Ye sitting next to him would rebel. The Emperor had already made all the arrangements.


    As long as Ye Hua dared to say a word of dissent, countless people would rush in from all directions, and this Prince Ye would meet his end.


    Huang Fei, today, dispelled the gloom from before. He wore a joyful expression, even indulging in a few more drinks.


    Looking at Ye Hua''s calm face, it felt like he was forcibly pretending.


    When your woman is getting married, I don''t believe you can still hold back!


    Ye Hua sat quietly, not bothering about this matter at all, but rather, he was thinking about the guardian.


    Of course, there was also the matter of Donghuang''s surname.


    They thought the Donghuang''s surname would appear on the day of the royal wedding, but it turned out to be a disappointment. They were nowhere to be seen.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1049 (Kidnapping the Bride)

    Chapter 1049 (Kidnapping the Bride)


    ''Since they didn''te, there are two possibilities!''


    ''Either they weren''t informed, or they were informed but didn''t care.''


    ''I prefer thetter. Even the Emperor of the Spirit City is not taken seriously; that gives them the qualification to y with me. I hope they won''t disappoint me. It would be best if it''s the maternal family of the Empress.''


    ''I specte the plot would go like this: Donghuang''s family is actually the lowest-ranking family, framed and appeared on Earth. The next plot would be me, with Donghuang, stepping on those arrogant leaders, letting her show off in various ways.''


    ''Haha, thinking about it, it''s quite interesting. My Donghuang should be very happy then. I''m really looking forward to it.''


    As he contemted, Ye Hua unexpectedly revealed a smile.


    Huang Fei saw this smile, and his face instantly darkened!


    ''At this moment, why are you still able to smile? Either you are confident or you are being foolish!''"What makes Prince Ye so happy that he even smiles like this? Why not share it with this Emperor?" Huang Fei chuckled.


    Ye Hua slowly retracted his smile, "Emperor, there are many types of smiles."


    "What does Prince Ye''s smile mean?" Huang Fei liked to spar with people like Ye Hua, feeling that he was a decent opponent.


    "Satisfaction," Ye Hua said without any pretence, slowly.


    Huang Fei didn''t expect Ye Hua to say that. ''What are you satisfied with? What can you be satisfied with? Your woman is about to be taken by my son, and you are still satisfied?''


    ''I don''t understand.''


    Huang Fei just couldn''t believe it. He asked in a low voice, "Prince Ye, when you and Qian Yuqing were married in the past, today is Qian Yuqing''s big wedding. Do you have no thoughts?"


    "Oh? Does the Emperor want me to do something? Kidnap the bride?" Ye Hua asked in return.


    Shan Junren, who was silently listening on the side, felt that each sentence carried a murderous intent.


    Ye Hua''s response momentarily stunned Huang Fei. ''What? Are you thinking about snatching the bride when Qian Yuqing is getting married today? This Prince Ye has gone too far.''


    Huang Feiughed aloud, "Prince Ye, you''re really good at making jokes."


    "Emperor, if I kidnap her, will you allow it?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, his expression gradually bing serious, as if he was not joking.


    And the volume of this sentence was not small. At least everyone present heard it!


    The whole scene fell silent, only the drums and gongs gradually approaching could be heard.


    No one expected that Prince Ye would actually ask directly! This audacity is too much! Although it was spoken in a joking tone, it seemed like he was not giving any face.


    Huang Fei could not believe Ye Hua would ask directly. ''Damn it!''


    It actually makes it difficult for him to get offstage!


    With Ye Hua''s contributions this time,bined with his reputation, Huang Fei now has no valid reason to dispose of him.


    Furthermore, Huang Fei himself brought up this topic; it''s like lifting a stone to smash his own foot.


    "Prince Ye is joking." Huang Fei forced a smile, realising that it''s challenging to make a move against the Ye family now, just like back then, his situation is very passive.


    ''Ye Hua, go ahead and pretend! This Emperor knows you will definitely make a move today! Then the entire Ye family will be eradicated!''


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything, raised his wine cup, gave a toast, and then drank it all in one go.


    This relieved Huang Fei a bit. It''s considered giving face. If Ye Hua had retorted just now, then...


    Huang Yun''s figure soon appeared in the field of vision. Everyone''s faces showed no signs of blessings, presenting solemn expressions or nervous emotions.


    This doesn''t look like a wedding at all; it''s like passing a sentence to someone.


    Huang Fei was currently nervous, constantly watching Ye Hua. ''Go ahead, kidnap the bride! If you''re a man, do it!''


    Ye Hua silently watched as the wedding procession approached, including the bride, the most beautiful woman in the Spirit City, who had secretly sneaked into his bed that day and imed he made the first move. What a liar.


    Huang Yun also felt the atmosphere on-site was a bit tense!


    Now is the most critical moment!


    Whether Ye Hua will kidnap her or not will be known soon!


    However, Ye Hua, who was now pouring himself a small drink and asionally sipping it, seemed carefree, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    This irritated Huang Fei. ''Go ahead and pretend! See how long you can keep pretendingter!''


    As the procession approached, Huang Yun dismounted first! Stepping on the red carpet in the middle, all civil and military officials stood up to congratte, but their hearts were tense.


    Qian Yuqing could see Ye Hua from afar. He came today, sitting beside the Emperor.


    Appeared very natural...


    There was no trace of sadness on his face, as if she were invisible.


    Qian Yuqing didn''t get angry. It seemed that Ye Hua didn''t care about her anymore. Well, she doesn''t have to care about herself anymore as well...


    "Yuqing? Yuqing? Yuqing?!!" Huang Yun stood on the side and called softly. He had just called several times, but his woman didn''t react. It seemed like she was lost in thought.


    This made Huang Yun very annoyed. ''What else can you think about now! You must be thinking about Ye Hua!''


    With the wedding imminent, she''s actually thinking about another man!


    Huang Yun felt he could barely control himself. Suddenly, he wanted to p this woman hard, a wicked woman!


    ''Wait for me; see how I''ll torment you tonight! Let you think about another man!''


    ''I used to like you, indulged you, but you don''t put me, Huang Yun, in your eyes! Wait for it!''


    ''I''m going to torture you for the rest of your life!''


    Qian Yuqing came back to her senses, slowly got off the carriage, but didn''t put her hand in Huang Yun''s palm.


    Although it was just a detail, everyone was watching.


    Huang Yun''splexion got worse. ''Pretend all you want! See how long you can pretendter!I can''t get angry! I can''t get angry! I''ll torment this womanter!''


    A red ribbon was immediately presented.


    Qian Yuqing and Huang Yun each held one end, symbolising a union of hearts, but that was non-existent. The hearts of these two individuals could nevere together. It was a tragedy from the beginning.


    Huang Yun tightly grasped one end, as he is now the Supreme Overlord! His status is extremely lofty!


    ''Even if you are the most beautiful woman in the Spirit City, you still have to kneel and lick me! Even if my shoes are dirty, I''ll make you clean them, and that will be your honour!''


    ''Today, you didn''t give me face! Fine! You''re blessed to enjoy it, but you must suffer after today!''


    ''I''m telling you, Qian Yuqing, you will regret living through tonight!''


    Even if Qian Yuqing knows what Huang Yun is thinking, she doesn''t care. After all, she doesn''t n to live beyond tonight.


    She deliberately didn''t give him face just now.


    The officials seemed to sense it too and chose silence.


    If nothing happens today, I''ll go eat shit!


    On the side, the eunuch, with a coquettish smile, loudly proimed, "The wedding ceremony begins!"


    "Hold on!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1050 (Hes Not Worthy!)

    Chapter 1050 (He''s Not Worthy!)


    As those words resounded, everyone felt their hearts skip a beat. It seemed the moment had finally arrived ¨C someone was making a move!


    He''s going for it!


    When Huang Yun heard these words, he was initially delighted. But the joy gradually subsided, and his face turned serious.


    Qian Yuqing didn''t know what she was feeling right now, but she was just happy to the point of tears.


    ''This damn guy! Are you trying to scare Yuqing to death? Bastard! Much worse than before!''


    After hearing those words, Huang Yun raised his hands high in excitement but didn''t put them down. His smile looked stiff, as if what was happening now was different from what he had imagined.


    Shan Junren was also shocked. This... this was truly unpredictable; what was happening?


    Ye Hua silently drank his wine, his face impassive.However, Ye Shen, sitting below, felt a headache. His daughter actually stood up! And she shouted those words!


    ''My good daughter, how could you shout those words? Don''t you know... once those words are spoken, our whole family will be done for! It must be that scoundrel Ye Hua''s influence; Ye Yuanqing used to be such a well-behaved child, but this scoundrel has corrupted her!''


    It was indeed Ye Yuanqing who shouted those words.


    Yesterday evening, Ye Hua called Ye Yuanqing into his room.


    At first, Ye Yuanqing was puzzled, but after hearing what her big brother said, she was utterly confused!


    She thought her big brother had truly abandoned her sister-inw. It turns out he was just ying this trick.


    ''You will scare my sister-inw to death. She''s really pitiable¡­''


    Although Qian Yuqing saw that Ye Yuanqing said those words, she knew that it was Ye Hua''s intention.


    At this moment, Qian Yuqing made up her mind; she would definitely spank Ye Hua''s bottom hard. She wanted it to be swollen. Why did he scare her like that? She had just prepared to die, and then he surprised her with such a big shock. Damn it! Detestable!


    Shan Yu was a bit uneasy now. Ye Yuanqing was given to him by the emperor. ording to the rules, she was already considered his fianc¨¦e!


    If something goes wrong today, then the Shan family will be unlucky too!


    Thinking of this, Shan Yu couldn''t help but look at his father. Shan Junren also noticed his son''s gaze and almost scolded him in his heart!


    ''This Prince Ye! His tactics are really cunning!''


    ''Without saying anything himself, he actually made his sister appear. Damn!''


    Ye Hua''s lips curved into a faint smile. Why should he act himself? Few were worthy of his direct intervention, and his wives were one of them.


    "Yuanqing! What are you doing? Sit down quickly!" Ye Shen hurriedly said. This was a serious act of disrespect!


    However, Ye Yuanqing did not sit. d in her armour, she looked righteous and seemed to be unyielding to any evil.


    Ye Shen wanted to die now. ''This wicked scoundrel returned, and trouble was bound to follow!''


    Huang Fei seemed a bit awkward at the moment. Originally, as soon as Ye Hua released his hand, the people he arranged would appear. But it wasn''t Ye Hua who spoke!


    ''Fine, Ye Hua! You''re usingyour brain!!! Making your sister act, not bad! Very good!!!''


    "General Ye!" Huang Fei shouted in a deep voice, his tone carrying displeasure. Since they were about to tear their faces off, there was nothing to hold back!


    Ye Yuanqing bowed respectfully. "Your Majesty!"


    "What did you mean just now?" Huang Fei squinted slightly, and his killing intent was already evident.


    ''Ye Hua, if you don''t provide a good exnation, I will definitely take action against your sister!''


    Ye Yuanqing respectfully said, "Your Majesty, this marriage cannot proceed!"


    With Ye Yuanqing''s words, the entire scene erupted into an uproar. It was said! It was really said! Something big was about to happen today!


    As a party involved, Huang Yun was on the verge of losing patience! He had just been humiliated by Qian Yuqing, and now this damn Ye Yuanqing wanted to humiliate him too!


    He wished he could crush her neck, twist it into a pretzel shape. Now he was the Supreme Overlord! Do you understand what being the Supreme Overlord means? A flick of a finger can send your soul to heaven!


    But Huang Yun knew he could not reveal his strength. If he did... the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Qian Yuqing was now gleeful, nning to teach Ye Hua a lesson tonight...


    Huang Fei looked at Ye Hua and found him quietly drinking wine, appearing very calm. This indifferent demeanour of Ye Hua irritated Huang Fei.


    "Ye Yuanqing! Do you know what crime it is to stop the royal wedding?" Huang Fei was ready to dere a crime that could lead to the extermination of nine generations. He was ready to execute Ye Hua too.


    "Your Majesty, although I understand, this marriage cannot proceed!" As Ye Yuanqing spoke, the entire hall erupted into astonishment. Who gave her the courage? Was Prince Ye behind this?


    Ye Shen, sitting nearby, felt his heart sink. This time, he was truly in trouble!


    "Why? Why can''t it proceed?" Huang Fei coldly questioned. This was the final inquiry.


    Ye Yuanqing walked slowly to the centre, scanning the courtiers and showcasing the demeanour of a female general. Ye Hua was quite satisfied; his sister''s momentum was not bad. She could handle significant responsibilities in the future.


    Suddenly, Ye Yuanqing pointed at Huang Yun and eximed, "Because the Ninth Prince killed his elder brother! Such a despicable person is not worthy!"


    With Ye Yuanqing''s words, everyone gasped in shock. Even Huang Fei''s expression changed. He looked at Ye Hua again, unsure of his intentions.


    Shan Junren, the old fox, was calcting in his heart. So he hoped Ye Yuanqing had some real evidence and didn''t speak recklessly!


    In fact, in the history of royal families, the struggle for the position of Crown Prince often involved fratricide. However, everyone did it very cleanly. Even if you knew about it, you epted it. Did Huang Fei kill a few brothers in the past? He killed many siblings before ascending to the throne. ording to the customs of the past, the struggle for the position of Crown Prince had minimal bloodshed, which made it appear prosperous. After all, no one wanted a murderer to fight for the throne.


    Huang Fei had also considered whether Huang Yun had eliminated Huang Li. Even if he had, Huang Fei wouldn''t expose it. After all, it was a skill to sit in this position ¨C decisiveness!


    But you did it, and someone found out! That''s not eptable!


    Therefore, in the historical wars for session, assassinations were carried out secretly.


    Huang Fei was about to speak, but Ye Hua calmly said, "Ye Yuanqing, the Ninth Prince has countless merits; how could hemit such despicable acts? You must not falsely use an innocent person!"


    Huang Fei was almost on the verge of exploding with rage. ''Were you and your brother here to perform a duet? Damn it!''


    "Your Highness! Every word I speak is true, and I dare not make any reckless usations!" Ye Yuanqing spoke sternly, exuding confidence.


    Huang Yun had also considered this scenario but believed he had acted very discreetly, leaving no evidence behind.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1051 (Blood-Red Wedding)

    Chapter 1051 (Blood-Red Wedding)


    After all, even Huang Li''s were not present, and there was no one at the scene.


    But looking at Ye Yuanqing''s attitude, as if it were irond evidence, it didn''t feel good.


    "General Ye! Then show the evidence! If there''s no evidence, it''s using the royal family, a heinous crime that implicates the entire n!" The Emperor, no longer showing any courtesy, dered that if they wanted to conspire, he would kill every member of the Ye family!


    Hearing the Emperor''s words, everyone present took a sharp breath. The Emperor''s de was indeed heading towards the Ye family!


    Even Prince Ye was not spared!


    Today, this was a blood-red wedding!


    Yet, Ye Hua remained calm, and Huang Fei was eager to know what could make Ye Hua show any emotion.


    Upon hearing the Emperor''s words, Ye Shen felt a bit dizzy. Today, the Ye family was doomed.At this moment, Shan Junren also felt uneasy. Would the Emperor take this opportunity to attack him? After all, the previous engagement had many suspicions.


    Ye Yuanqing spoke with a solemn tone, "Your Majesty, I do have evidence."


    "Then speak!" Huang Fei said coldly.


    Ye Yuanqing cupped his hands and said, "Many soldiers witnessed it that day! The Crown Prince took the lead in seizing the Supreme Soul for Your Majesty! However, the Ninth Prince, out of jealousy, used the Crown Prince of selfishness, threatening to kill him! In the end, both disappeared, but only the Ninth Prince returned, spouting words without any corroborating evidence."


    "This kind of statementcks credibility. Moreover, in this war, the Ninth Prince''s orders were also wed. He made us and the Crown Prince cannon fodder. Upon learning that we had defeated the enemy, he appeared with people to im credit. Such a person is unworthy of being our prince and should not exist in the royal family!"


    Ye Shen felt like passing out after hearing this. After all the talk, it was just Ye Yuanqing''s spection. Many people shared Ye Shen''s thoughts; these were just personal spections, not evidence.


    Too hasty.


    Huang Yun said calmly, "General Ye, I know you have prejudices against me, but this misunderstanding is too significant. Huang Li concealed himself well, caught me off guard, and escaped. He is the one with sinister intentions. On the other hand, Huang Li and Prince Ye have a good rtionship. They were together every day, seemingly discussing some undisclosed secret."


    Now, all eyes turned to Ye Hua.


    The Ninth Prince''s mind was indeed clever. He turned the tables, skillfully specting that Prince Ye and Huang Li conspired to seize the Supreme Soul. Although it was also a guess, it had its merits.


    After all, Ye Yuanqing was also specting. Everyone was specting, and it was hard to determine the truth.


    Qian Yuqing began to worry. The Ninth Prince had managed to reach this point, not without reason. He was no fool.


    ''Ye Hua, be careful. If things get out of hand, just give up. Qian Yuqing has understood your feelings, and there will be no regrets in this lifetime.''


    However, at this point, it was impossible to stop speaking.


    Huang Yun had no intention of letting Ye Hua off. He said calmly, "I''m afraid Prince Ye now knows where Huang Li is. If you reveal it, perhaps the Emperor can spare your mother''s life."


    Huang Yun''s meaning was simple: all of the Ye family would die.


    Upon hearing this threat, Ye Hua squinted his eyes slightly, surprised that his own mother was being used as leverage.


    It could only be Huang Yun!


    "Prince Ye! Is this true?" Huang Fei questioned coldly.


    ''Just now, it was you siblings ying a double act, and now it''s us father and son. Ye Hua, today is the day you die, and there''s no escape for you.''


    Suddenly, Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it, confusing the crowd. What was this thing? It emitted smoke and required inhtion and exhtion.


    It seemed like something ominous.


    "Your Majesty, there''s something I''d like to ask about." Ye Hua exhaled a puff of smoke and asked calmly.


    "Prince Ye, go ahead." Huang Fei had a feeling that Ye Hua seemed to have given up resistance, reaching a dead end.


    Ye Hua slowly said, "During those days on the front lines, I noticed someone acting suspiciously. I wonder if it was someone sent by Your Majesty?"


    As Ye Hua spoke, Huang Fei''s face subtly changed. ''Has the trace of the Crow been discovered? How was that possible! It shouldn''t be!''


    But Ye Hua had spoken, indicating some awareness.


    "Your Majesty, if you want me dead, I have no choice but to die. But there should at least be a reason!" Ye Hua looked at Huang Fei and spoke softly.


    Huang Fei now faced two choices: either admit to the attempted assassination of Ye Hua or deny it.


    If he chose the former, the act of assassinating a meritorious general would be confirmed. If this news spread, his reputation would be tarnished.


    This was something Huang Fei was unwilling to see. Without much thought, he would definitely choose to deny it.


    "Prince Ye, you might have misunderstood. How could I even think of killing you? You''re overthinking it." Huang Fei squeezed out a smile.


    Everyone present knew the Emperor wanted to get rid of Ye Hua, but what wascking was an excuse. Now, the excuse was about to be presented. He couldn''t afford to miss this opportunity, even if it meant eating a lump of shit with their eyes closed.


    "Then why did Your Majesty arrange for someone to assassinate me?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    "In fact, the person I arranged is to ensure Prince Ye''s safety. Look, Prince Ye is safe and sound sitting here, right?" Huang Fei smiled faintly. At this moment, the statement seemed usible. The Emperor had gone to great lengths to protect a loyal minister, even neglecting to send someone to protect his own son. This was something worthy of praise.


    Ye Hua was stunned and chuckled, "So that''s how it is. Your Majesty, why not have hime out so that I can express my gratitude properly?"


    Huang Fei really didn''t understand what Ye Hua was doing and felt a bit confused.


    "This person is not in the capital now." Huang Fei said indifferently. The Crow''s identity was quite sensitive; it was better not to reveal it.


    "No problem. I feel this person is quite powerful. As long as Your Majesty gives the order, he will definitely be on the scene. Or is it that Your Majesty doesn''t want him to appear?"


    Huang Fei''s gaze gradually became serious. Why was Ye Hua insisting on bringing out the Crow? Was there some conspiracy?


    However, not calling the Crow to appear now seemed like he was hesitating.


    "Alright." Huang Fei agreed and signalled for the Crow toe over.


    The Crow figure gradually appeared in the air. In the presence of an outsider, the Crow still had to bow and say, "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    "Please rise. Prince Ye wants to thank you for your assistance," Huang Fei said softly, curious to see what game Ye Hua was ying.


    "It was nothing much," the Crow replied quietly.


    Hearing Crow''s words, Huang Fei''s heart was at ease. The Crow had been with him for so long; how could he possibly betray him?


    Moreover, the idea of a Supreme Overlord betraying him was simply nonexistent.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1052 (Blood-Red Wedding 2)

    Chapter 1052 (Blood-Red Wedding 2)


    Ye Hua watched as the Crow bowed and pretended to express gratitude.


    The courtiers below also praised the Emperor for assigning someone to protect Prince Ye. Such sincerity was truly evident.


    "Your Majesty, is this person your confidant?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    "Yes, I naturally trust him," Huang Fei replied.


    Ye Hua nodded, feeling a sense of regret. Unfortunately, it was a pity.


    Huang Fei paused for a moment and said softly, "Prince Ye, let''s get back to the main topic."


    "Okay," Ye Hua responded calmly.


    "Prince Ye, have you colluded with Huang Li?" Huang Fei questioned coldly, with the Crow by his side for reassurance.To be precise, the Crow had been on standby nearby. His presence now had some advantages; it would prevent baseless usations.


    Ye Hua responded calmly, "Your Majesty, whether I colluded with Huang Li or not, let General Ye present the evidence, and we will know."


    "Good! General Ye, present your evidence!" Huang Fei was now a bit nervous. It was the most crucial moment. If the evidence was insufficient, the usation would be directly ced on the Ye family, resulting in mass execution.


    "I obey! But I would like to ask the Ninth Prince onest time if he conspired to kill the Crown Prince and frame him!"


    Huang Yun solemnly dered, "Certainly not!"


    Ye Yuanqing nodded, slowly closing her eyes.


    Everyone awaited Ye Yuanqing to present the evidence. This determined the bnce between the Ye family and the royal family.


    Who would emerge victorious! Someone was bound to die today!


    Huang Fei was undoubtedly nervous, as was Huang Yun herself.


    Of course, those implicated were also tense.


    Qian Yuqing was currently anxious, hoping Ye Hua could ovee this difficulty. If there were any punishments, she wished they would fall on her, not on Ye Hua, the man she loved.


    Probably only Ye Hua was not nervous. In his eyes, this was just a trivial matter, a breeze.


    As Ye Yuanqing opened her beautiful eyes, everyone''s hearts were hanging in their throats.


    Stop ying games; just say it.


    "Please present the evidence!" Ye Yuanqing dered with a determined tone.


    Everyone stared intently at Ye Yuanqing, but after she finished speaking, there was no immediate action. Instead...


    The Crow standing next to the Emperor moved.


    He lightly waved his hand, and a white cloud appeared in the centre.


    All minds buzzed, what on earth was happening! Why would the evidence appear with someone close to the Emperor? How could the situation turn out like this!


    Huang Fei was also perplexed, slowly turning his head to look at the Crow,pletely unaware of what the Crow was doing!


    Shan Junren couldn''tprehend it either. Why would the Crow act this way? He was a Supreme Overlord, after all!


    Huang Yun was also dumbfounded, wondering what the person by the emperor''s side was doing! ''Are you nning to betray the Emperor? What did Ye Hua offer you that made you choose betrayal?''


    What did Ye Hua offer him?


    He offered the Crow a chance at life. Wasn''t that a tremendous benefit, more direct than any treasure?


    "What are you doing!" Huang Fei questioned coldly.


    After regainingposure, Huang Fei finally understood why Ye Hua had called the Crow out! He wanted the Emperor to admit it! The Crow was one of his people!


    If Ye Hua had directly exposed the Crow, the Emperor could have easily denied knowing him. After all, the Crow had never been in the public eye!


    ''Ye Hua! You are truly cunning! You even managed to turn someone by my side!''


    "Your Majesty, I am doing what I should do," the Crow said softly, having made up his mind long ago.


    "Hurry up and stop this. Whatever you want, I will give it to you. Don''t you want your freedom? I permit you to leave!"


    "It''s toote, Your Majesty..."


    Huang Fei knew that the Crow must have solid evidence, or else Ye Hua wouldn''t be so calm.


    Everything had been nned! Probably, it had been nned since their time on the border!


    In the central area, the white clouds gradually dispersed, revealing the scene!


    When everyone saw the scene, they felt a chilling sensation behind them, especially Huang Yun. His face had already darkened with astonishment.


    The person sent by the Emperor to kill Ye Hua had been hiding by his side!


    In the scene, Huang Yun stood tall,pletely uninjured, while Huang Li was covered in wounds, clearly suffering fatal injuries!


    This single scene was enough to prove that everything Huang Yun had said was false!


    Huang Yunnded in front of Huang Fei, cing the sword at his neck and coldly said, "Huang Li, don''t me your ruthless younger brother. It''s because you blocked my way!"


    Such words sounded incredibly ironic. Just a moment ago, Huang Yun swore he was wronged, but now it was all deceitful!


    At this moment, Huang Yun''s face turned pale, unable to focus.


    Listening to the pleas from Huang Li, everyone felt the sorrow, realising that he wasn''t killed by the enemy but by his own half-brother!


    When Huang Yun spoke about wanting the position of the Crown Prince, wanting the throne, everyone felt how ambitious Huang Yun was. Even Huang Fei sensed it.


    The gruesome scene unfolded, with Huang Yun mercilessly beheading Huang Fei!


    Such a scene was truly heart-wrenching. Although aware of the power struggles within the royal family, witnessing evidence for the first time was chilling! For the position of the Crown Prince, for the throne, one would resort to any means!


    Next, everyone witnessed how ruthless Huang Yun was towards himself.


    After taking the Supreme Soul, he burned the body, and finally, he almost killed himself. Such a person was truly terrifying! It was horrifying to see the lengths someone would go for power!


    The scene ended here as the white clouds gradually dispersed, as if nothing had happened.


    The entire venue fell into a deep silence. No one uttered a word because everyone was shocked.


    Qian Yuqing also found it unbelievable. This Huang Yun was so malicious, it was beyondprehension.


    After a long silence, Ye Hua calmly said, "Your Majesty, what crime is it when the Ninth Prince killed the Crown Prince, and even framed him?"


    With Ye Hua''s words, everyone snapped out of their stupor. Shan Junren understood Prince Ye''s intention!


    A look of horror appeared on his face!


    So, Prince Ye had done so much, all just to witness!


    The Emperor killing his own son!


    This intention was meticulous to the point of being terrifying!


    They had thought the prophecy of blood in the imperial hall had been fulfilled with Huang Yun''s blood. Turns out it was far from over!


    Ye Yuanqing only learned of her brother''s nst night. It turned out that from beginning to end, all the arrangements were to make the Emperor personally kill his favourite son!


    Upon hearing this, Ye Yuanqing felt a numbing sensation throughout her body. Her elder brother had be... so frightening!


    But thinking about the Emperor wanting to kill his entire family, her elder brother only let the Emperor kill his son, and it seemed like it wasn''t that bad.


    ''This is a life-and-death struggle, but brother is clearly going to win. Brother never fails! Brother is the strongest!''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1054 (Blood-Red Wedding 4)

    Chapter 1054 (Blood-Red Wedding 4)


    ''It''s normal for this woman to desire me. Even if all the women in the world desire me, it''s the most normal thing, considering my excellence unmatched by anyone.''


    The courtiers watched as Huang Yun prepared to kill Qian Yuqing, and surprisingly, the Emperor did nothing. Even Prince Ye doesn''t intervene. What is going on?


    "Ye Hua!" Huang Yun angrily shouted.


    Ye Hua''s gaze shifts to Huang Yun, with a hint of disdain. "Why am I being called?"


    "Today, I will let you witness your woman''s tragic death here!" Huang Yun''s face was ferocious, veins bulging on his forehead. He looked like a butcher now, but a butcher without reason.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "She is not my woman."


    "You''re pretending! Everything you did today is for her, isn''t it?" Huang Yun roared, almost breaking into a scream.


    Ye Hua flicks cigarette ash, this contemptuous gesture almost drived Huang Yun to burst with anger."With your current strength, it seems insufficient to kill her," Ye Hua says indifferently.


    ''Mocking myck of strength! This damn Ye Hua!''


    "I am now the Supreme Overlord! Do you understand what Supreme Overlord means? With a single finger, I can kill you!" Huang Yun shouted, his words causing silence in the entire venue.


    This is admitting it.


    The Ninth Prince has be the Supreme Overlord!


    Although he would lose the throne, bing the Supreme Overlord, who cared about the throne? He would still receive everyone''s respect, as strength is the ultimate factor. As Huang Yun said, a single finger can kill him.


    "So, what do you want?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    "Kneel before me and say that I am the strongest!" Huang Yun sternlymanded. In Huang Yun''s mind, Ye Hua was a huge shadow, and now he wanted Ye Hua to admit that he, Huang Yun, is the strongest!


    Ye Hua responded calmly, "You are just a loser."


    Huang Fei clenched his teeth. Before him, his son was called a loser. So wasn''t he, the Emperor, getting called a loser as well?


    But there''s nothing he can do now. He has lost this time and cannot salvage it.


    All he can do now is maintain the royal family''s dignity.


    ''Huang Yun, just kill her and leave quickly! Your time is running out!''


    Huang Yun''s hands were trembling. Even at this point, he was being called a loser!


    "I will kill Qian Yuqing!"


    "Go ahead and kill." Ye Hua said casually.


    "You!!!" Huang Yun was on the verge of copse due to Ye Hua''s attitude. Shouldn''t he be pleading for mercy? Even Qian Yuqing by his side remained silent!


    ''What are you two doing? Speak! Say something like you don''t want to die! The more miserable, the better. Hurry and say it, you bastards! I want to hear your miserable words!''


    "Go to hell!" Huang Yun, in his madness, made a move!


    Everyone was stunned; Huang Yun really killed her!


    Huang Yun stabbed Qian Yuqing in the abdomen with each sword, each strike filled with deep resentment. This woman, once his beloved, betrayed him, and now he uses death to end it all!


    Huang Yun doesn''t know how many swords he had thrust until he stopped, the anger in his heart slightly subsiding.


    But suddenly, Huang Yun feels something is wrong. ''Why isn''t there any blood?''


    Huang Yun lifts the red veil covering Qian Yuqing''s head, revealing a face with a smile. It is indeed Qian Yuqing!


    Qian Yuqing approached Huang Yun''s ear with a smile and whispered, "You can''t afford to offend my woman!"


    After hearing this, Huang Yun was thunderstruck, recognizing that voice!


    Huang Yun looked towards Ye Hua.


    Qian Yuqing''s figure dissolved into flowers. She was never Qian Yuqing in the first ce!


    Standing beside, Ye Yuanqing smiled faintly. She had just winked at her sister-inw.


    This was certainly one of big brother''s ns too. He was afraid that Huang Yun would go mad and attack her.


    But Ye Yuanqing wondered, why didn''t big brothere to rescue personally? Let the sister-inw be moved a bit. It seems like he''s sneaking around, as if feeling a bit embarrassed. Ye Yuanqing really doesn''t understand what big brother was thinking.


    As Qian Yuqing dissipated, everyone realised that the real Qian Yuqing had disappeared!


    Was it fake from the beginning, or was there a switch halfway through?


    But under the watchful eyes of everyone, how Prince Ye swapped them out is unknown. This Prince Ye is truly terrifying.


    Can he calcte this far?


    Huang Fei clenched his fists. This matter will not end today!


    ''Huang Yun, hurry and run now! Don''t mess around!''


    But will Huang Yun run? Obviously not! Today, either Ye Hua dies, or he, Huang Yun, dies!


    "Ye Hua! I''ll take your dog life!" Huang Yun no longer hid his strength. The Sun and Moon Divine de in his hand shined brightly. A terrifying aura instantly swept the entire wedding ceremony.


    The clear sky darkened with dense clouds. The thunderous roar echoed in the sky, as if piercing through heaven and earth.


    Is this the power of the Supreme Overlord? Everyone present could feel it, indeed powerful. It seemed that Prince Ye might be beaten to death.


    "Even if you want to kill me." Ye Hua''s voice suddenly ringed in Huang Yun''s ears during his charge.


    Huang Yun turned his head and saw Ye Hua''s handsome face.


    Ye Hua extended his left hand and fiercely pped Huang Yun''s neck from behind.


    Bang!


    With this p, a terrifying vortex was created, and the entire Spirit City felt it.


    The sky, which was just covered in dark clouds, suddenly cleared up. And as Ye Hua pped, Huang Yun fell directly.


    With pinpoint uracy, hended right in front of Huang Fei, making his intention clear.


    I won''t kill your son; you, his father, should handle it!


    Watching Prince Ye in the air, everyone was shocked.


    A mere p brought down the Supreme Overlord, like pping a dog! How is this possible! Prince Ye actually has such strength!


    Huang Fei finally understood why the Crow would betray him. Faced with death or betrayal, one would undoubtedly choose thetter.


    ''This Ye Hua is unexpectedly powerful!''


    ''Oh, my son, you are really foolish. You should have run away just now.''


    In fact, running wouldn''t have helped. Today, Huang Yun had to die, with no second possibility.


    Ye Shen stared nkly at him, he waspletely surprised by the extent of Ye Hua''s strength,pletely overwhelming the royal family!


    ''No wonder Ye Yuanqing was helping you so much; she must have known something!''


    ''But... I still dislike you, this bastard. Even if you are powerful, I remain the same!''


    Ye Yuanqing, seeing her brother p the Supreme Overlord down from the sky, was also amazed. Big brother is awesome.


    The Crow didn''t say anything. Actually, Huang Yun hasn''t reached the true Supreme Overlord realm yet; he just absorbed the Supreme Soul recently. Stabilising it would take at least a thousand years.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1055 (Blood-Red Wedding 5)

    Chapter 1055 (Blood-Red Wedding 5)


    Huang Fei looked at his son in front of him, his chest heaving. Ye Hua''s p directly shattered Huang Yun''s primordial spirit. ''This guy is actually so powerful; how is this possible?!''


    Just over a thousand years have passed, and he has grown to such an extent. If given a few more thousand years, what could he achieve?


    Ye Hua slowly descended to his seat and said softly, "Your Majesty, I have dealt with the fratricidal murderer."


    The implication was clear; now it''s up to you.


    Huang Yun is not dead yet, but he''s spitting blood heavily. His eyes are fixed on Ye Hua with hatred emanating from the depths of his soul.


    "I will kill you! I will definitely kill you!" Huang Yun whispered slowly, his mind filled with only one thought: to kill Ye Hua and sink his soul into the abyss of magma.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Stubborn and unrepentant, Your Majesty, how should such a fratricidal criminal be judged?"


    Beside him, the Crow said indifferently, "ording to the royalw, execute him on the spot."Huang Fei clenched his fists tightly, his gaze turning to the courtiers, who all lowered their heads.


    These people! They want him to kill his own son!


    So ruthless! Truly ruthless!


    Huang Fei''s fists tightened, his gaze shifting to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua noticed the pleading look in Huang Fei''s eyes. It was a plea for sparing his son.


    After all, only Ye Hua can save his son now.


    ''But, it''s impossible!''


    ''You want to kill me, and you want to kill my mother, and even sent people to capture my women!''


    ''I am not a good person; the blood on my hands is beyond your imagination!''


    "Your Majesty, is it true that a prince whomits a crime is equally guilty as amoner?" Ye Hua asked calmly. ''If you don''t kill your son today, I will definitely not let it go.''


    Huang Fei took a deep breath and said solemnly, "The Ninth Prince hasmitted the heinous crime of fratricide, and this Emperor..."


    Huang Fei''s words were not finished when Huang Yun staggered to his feet. His festive robe was a bit tattered, and his hair was messy. He no longer had the demeanor of a prince.


    "Ye Hua! Do you want the Emperor to kill me? I''ll tell you! It''s impossible! I, Huang Yun, will not let you seed!" After saying this, Huang Yun looked at Huang Fei, saying in a low voice, "Father, your son has embarrassed you!"


    "Ye Hua! One day, I will defeat you! One day I will! You wait for me!" Huang Yun stared at Ye Hua angrily, then raised his head to look at the azure sky of the Spirit City. Finally, he slowly raised his right hand.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound echoed, Huang Yun pped himself on the forehead, shattering his entire brain.


    The whole scene fell into dead silence. The Ninth Prince took matters into his own hands!


    People felt a chill running down their spines; it was the first time they witnessed someone forcing a member of the royal family to die!


    Huang Fei watched as Huang Yun died before him. This was his most beloved son, yet today, he was forced to die right in front of him! And he couldn''t do anything about it!


    Huang Fei slowly turned his head to look at Ye Hua, and Ye Hua also gazed at Huang Fei.


    The atmosphere at the scene had frozen to the extreme.


    For Prince Ye to force the son of the Emperor to death, it would be perfectly normal for a fight to break out now. Judging by martial strength, Prince Ye had the upper hand!


    Could it be that Prince Ye still intended to seize the throne today?


    Of course, Ye Hua had no intention of seizing the throne. Being the Emperor in the Spirit City was not appealing to him at all.


    At this moment, a few more people suddenly appeared on the scene!


    Seeing the neers, Ye Hua''s lips curled into a slight smile.


    The crowd was puzzled by the sudden appearance of three individuals¡ªtwo women and a man. Who are they?


    To be precise, the man was recognized; he was the Emperor''s guard, Cheng Tian. But who were the two breathtakingly beautiful women?


    Yes! The two women that Ye Hua was looking at were none other than Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    This was, of course, part of the n. Ye Hua was extremely meticulous in his preparations.


    Ye Yuanqing looked at the two women who suddenly appeared, and her instincts told her that these two women were rted to his brother.


    Qian Yuqing saw these two women and lightly bit her lip. They were Ye Hua''s wives, both of whom had children with him. However, she hadn''t even shared a bed with Ye Hua yet; she was falling behind.


    Clearly, she was the one who first got to know Ye Hua, and they had their first kiss just a few days ago, with Ye Hua touching her for the first time.


    Huang Fei saw Cheng Tian appear with two women, and without much thought, he knew their identities.


    "Your Majesty, what does this mean?" Ye Hua asked with a deep voice.


    Shan Junren felt his scalp tingling. It seemed like Prince Ye was finding an excuse to deal with the emperor!


    Everyone had the same feeling; after the Emperor sent people to kidnap Prince Ye''s family, it turned out that they appeared now!


    It seemed like another scheme of Prince Ye!


    Huang Fei was furious now, but at least he was still somewhat clear-headed. Cheng Tian had been gone for a few days; appearing at such a crucial moment was probably arranged by Ye Hua!


    ''Damn it! You''ve killed both of my sons. What else do you want? Do you want me to die too?''


    Suddenly, Huang Fei burst intoughter and said, "Prince Ye, it''s a misunderstanding... a misunderstanding. I know you must be bored in the Spirit City, so I specially brought your family here for a reunion."


    Everyone swallowed hard. His son had just died, and yet, he could stillugh, even exining himself to his enemy!


    How much courage did that require! The Emperor was so pitiful¡­


    At this moment, Cheng Tian respectfully said, "Prince Ye, indeed. The Emperor sent his subordinate to bring your beloved wives up for a gathering."


    Unexpectedly, these two women were Prince Ye''s beloved wives.


    Heavens, they were so beautiful, not inferior to Qian Yuqing at all. Could it be that Prince Ye wasn''t interested in Qian Yuqing with such wives?


    Ye Yuanqing had an expression of confirmation. So, these two were her elder brother''s wives. Truly stunning.


    They were envy-inducing, truly a perfect match.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi smiled throughout, seemingly unaffected, giving off a friendly vibe.


    Ye Hua looked at Huang Fei and whispered, "Your Majesty, is this true?"


    Huang Fei felt a warm flow in his chest but forcibly held back hisughter. "Certainly, Prince Ye is a hero, exposing the crimes of this beast, eliminating a menace for the Spirit City, and cleansing the royal family of a malignant tumor. Congrattions to Prince Ye! Let''s raise our sses and celebrate Prince Ye''s achievements!"


    What is despair? It''s having the murderer right in front of you, and you can''t do anything. Moreover, you have to please him, say good things, congratte him, and even depict your deceased son as worthless.


    Huang Fei now felt the hatred emanating from his soul.


    Ye Hua brought Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi here to achieve this result.


    He killed your son, and all you can do is watch, smile, congratte him, and ask yourself, can you still afford to offend Ye Hua''s women?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1056 (Ye Hua, You Wait for Me!)

    Chapter 1056 (Ye Hua, You Wait for Me!)


    Also, Ye Hua wanted to take Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi to meet his mother.


    After all, in terms of seniority, it would be inappropriate to bring the mother to meet her daughters-inw. It seemed impolite.


    The courtiers raised their cups and shouted, "Long live Prince Ye!"


    Although Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t know what had happened, they felt that Ye Hua had just finished showing off.


    This scoundrel, not even taking his wives along for something fun. He''s still acting like a prince here, leaving the emperor speechless.


    After drinking this cup, Huang Fei said with a heavy tone, "The events today are my responsibility. I failed to discipline the Crown Prince properly, leading to this tragedy. I feel ashamed before our ancestors and the people of the Spirit City!"


    "I will clear the eldest prince, Huang Li, of his charges, and as for the Ninth Prince, Huang Yun! He will be removed from the royal family and demoted to amoner! His misdeeds will be exposed to the world!"


    "The marriage between the Ninth Prince and Qian Yuqing has been cancelled. General Ye, for exposing this, I grant you the freedom to choose your marriage! Ye Shen, you''ve raised two outstanding children. With them, the Ye family will surely shine again!"Ye Shen trembled in fear and quickly bowed.


    Ye Yuanqing was very happy. Now, without her big brother by her side, the Emperor knew what to do. Finally, she was free.


    Shan Yu also breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he didn''t have to marry that violent woman. It was terrifying.


    After saying all this, Huang Fei nced at Ye Hua, as if asking, "Are you satisfied now?"


    Ye Hua was indeed satisfied, so he said, "Long live the Emperor."


    With Ye Hua''s call, everyone followed suit.


    "I''ll leave first. I''m not feeling well. You all can continue." After saying this, Huang Fei left. Crow didn''t follow him and instead looked at Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua nodded, and Crow felt delighted. In an instant, he disappeared, savouring the taste of freedom.


    Ye Hua waved to Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    The two wives still didn''t know what their man was up to. Showing off was his motto.


    Indeed, with a woman in each arm, Ye Hua raised his cup and said, "Nobody leaves sober tonight!"


    "Nobody leaves sober tonight!" The courtiers raised their cups and shouted.


    However, Huang Yun''s body stilly nearby, not at peace!


    Huang Fei, who had just left, heard the voices behind him and couldn''t hold back anymore, spewing a mouthful of blood onto the ground.


    "Emperor! Emperor!" The eunuch rushed to support him.


    Huang Fei waved his hand, shook it off, and continued walking forward with a determined look.


    ''Ye Hua, I''ll remember this grudge! You wait for me!''


    ''One day, you will pay the price for your arrogance!''


    ''This time, I''m putting all my reputation on the line topete with you!''


    ''If you don''t kill me today, then next time, I''ll be the one killing you!''


    However, Ye Hua understood the principle of cutting the grass and removing the roots. There were two reasons not to kill Huang Fei immediately.


    First, killing him openlycked the right timing.


    Second, Huang Fei could be considered a rtively good opponent. If he were eliminated too quickly, Ye Hua would have no opponents left. Wouldn''t that be a waste?


    So, he needed to keep him alive.


    Ye Hua still gave him two choices.


    One was to enjoy life, continue being the Emperor, and the other was to face despair.


    ''Believe me, next time, you will suffer even more. I never lie.''


    ''Except for lying to my wives.''


    On the way back to the Ye family, Ye Yuanqing called out sister-inw on the left and sister-inw on the right.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were delighted. Is this Ye Hua''s sister? She looks so cute.


    "Sisters-inw, you both are so beautiful, incredibly beautiful," Ye Yuanqing wasn''t just ttering. She genuinely marvelled at how a woman could grow beautiful to such an extent. What did they eat?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were very happy with Ye Yuanqing''s praise. Both took out red envelopes. After all, it was their first meeting, and the red envelopes were appropriate.


    Ye Yuanqing was a bit puzzled and didn''t know what these were.


    Ye Hua, sitting beside them, said lightly, "These are blessings. ept them."


    Ye Yuanqing happily epted them, "Thank you, sister-inw."


    In fact, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were still quite nervous. They were about to meet Ye Hua''s mother. What should they do? Would Ye Hua''s mother dislike them? They were very nervous.


    Seeing Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi so nervous, Ye Hua smiled lightly. It turned out there were things that could scare them.


    "Sisters-inw, don''t be nervous. Aunt Ye is actually very easygoing," Ye Yuanqing assured them. She felt that the two sisters-inw were quite good, belonging to the obedient and virtuous type. It seemed her brother''s taste had never changed.


    Qing Ya pursed her lips and whispered, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true." Ye Yuanqing chuckled, covering her mouth. ''Sister-inw Qing Ya is really adorable.''


    "Why don''t I see Qian Yuqing?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    Ye Hua responded indifferently, "Why bring her up?"


    Ye Yuanqing was dissatisfied, speaking in a coquettish voice, "Big brother, sister-inw even prepared to sacrifice herself for you today, and you still say this..."


    "Sacrifice herself?" Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi eximed.


    "Yes, sister-inw, sister-inw is so pitiful. Let me tell you how my big brother treats her."


    For the next while, Ye Yuanqing began to criticise her big brother, stating that he was cold-hearted towards sister-inw. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi observed Ye Hua''s attitude, which had already been evident when they first met outside the pce.


    However, it was strange. When did Ye Hua stop liking beautiful women? Was it because she was from the past that he minded? This possibility was quite significant.


    Qian Yuqing did seem pitiful. Donghuang Baizhi felt that she was even more pitiful than herself. After all, back then, Ye Hua hadn''t uttered any harsh words to her. His attitude in admitting his mistake was rtively honest, unlike Qian Yuqing who seemed to have suffered.


    Sigh...


    Qing Ya whispered, "Ye Hua, Qian Yuqing is actually good. Why don''t you consider her?"


    "Yes, you shouldn''t scold others like that. Anyway, you had an engagement with her in the past," Donghuang Baizhi also persuaded.


    Ye Hua''s face turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, "Enough! Don''t mention this matter again!"


    Ye Hua''s attitude startled the three women. Was he exploding? Qing Ya felt that this Ye Hua was fake.


    The carriage slowly stopped at the entrance of the Ye family. Ye Hua led his two lovely wives inside, with Ye Yuanqing following behind.


    Another carriage came from behind, and it was Ye Shen, of course.


    This was almost infuriating. ''Whose house was this, mine or yours, Ye Hua?''


    "Big brother, big brother!" Ye Juetian saw his big brother returning and hurriedly ran over.


    When he saw Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, he was first stunned, then quickly shouted, "Greetings to the two sisters-inw."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1057 (Is this the Logic of You Women?)

    Chapter 1057 (Is this the Logic of You Women?)


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were very polite to Ye Hua''s younger brother. They didn''t expect Ye Hua to have a family. They were truly happy for him.


    "Big brother, mother is waiting for your news inside, and also..." Ye Juetian said intermittently.


    "And who else?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    "Sister-inw is also inside," Ye Juetian said softly. In fact, Qian Yuqing had alreadye over, watching Ye Hua being affectionate with his two wives. Qian Yuqing felt a bit jealous. Why couldn''t she be called? She could also act coquettishly in his arms and do the things he liked. Holding Qian Yuqing could also make other men jealous and envious.


    Ye Hua''s face turned cold, questioning, "What is she doing here?"


    "Ye Hua, why are you like this?" Qing Ya couldn''t help but say. How could he treat a girl like this, especially a girl who liked him? It was too heartless, unlike the Ye Hua from before.


    Though Donghuang Baizhi didn''t say much, she didn''t like this current heartless version of Ye Hua, just like how he treated her back then.


    "Big brother, stop scolding sister-inw. She is very pitiful," Ye Yuanqing also pleaded. Sister-inw had suffered enough, and she only wanted to be with him.Now, it was the four of them collectively pleading for Qian Yuqing. However, it was still useless, and Ye Hua remained firm, seemingly determined to reject Qian Yuqing.


    Faced with Ye Hua''s stubbornness, everyone could only hope that Ye Hua''s mother would speak a fair word.


    The group entered Le Jing''s small courtyard, where Le Jing and Qian Yuqing sat in the pavilion. Qian Yuqing had changed into different clothes, her hands held by Le Jing as if consoling her.


    However, when Qian Yuqing saw Ye Hua bringing his wives, she immediately stood up, lowering her head and standing aside.


    She was basically identical to Daji beside her.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi saw Qian Yuqing''s actions and really wanted to teach Ye Hua a lesson.


    Daji showed respect, while Qian Yuqing was clearly scared. Look at the good deeds you''ve done; you''ve actually frightened a girl who likes you to this extent.


    Not respecting women at all.


    If Ye Hua knew the thoughts of his two wives, he would surely argue with them.


    When this deity seeks women, you say he''s lecherous. When he doesn''t seek women, you say he doesn''t respect women.


    Is this the logic of you women?


    Le Jing also saw the two girls beside her son, her eyes instantly lighting up.


    ''Isn''t this the woman in the photo?''


    She''s even more beautiful in person, dignified in demeanour. A daughter-inw like this is very satisfying.


    It seems that Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi have passed the first test.


    After all, the first impression is very important.Ye Hua walked forward, ignoring Qian Yuqing beside him, and said softly, "Mother, this is Qing Ya, and this is Donghuang Baizhi. They are both my wives."


    Qian Yuqing standing on the side felt a bit ufortable. How she wished Ye Hua would introduce her like that. She would surely be happy for years. But now, Ye Hua didn''t even spare her a nce. Why did he save her just now and even kill Huang Yun?


    Qian Yuqing waspletely confused, not knowing what Ye Hua was thinking. This man''s heart is really hard to fathom, like a needle in the sea.


    As Ye Hua introduced them, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also walked forward, softly calling, "Mother."


    "Ah, good children." Le Jing was very happy, gently holding Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s delicate hands. From her tone, you could tell she was gentle.


    Ye Yuanqing and Ye Juetian standing behind watched their sister-inw and found her so pitiful, standing alone.


    "You guys chat; I''ll go rest first," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Le Jing softly called, "Ye Hua, wait a moment. Mother has something to tell you."


    Ye Hua didn''t stop, clearly knowing what his mother wanted to talk about.


    Now, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi certainly had to stand on Le Jing''s side. It''s the right way to please the mother-inw.


    So the two women pulled Ye Hua directly. Qing Ya even said, "Ye Hua, Mother has something to say. Sit down."


    Le Jing was very satisfied with Qing Ya''s behaviour. Such a daughter-inw is considered sensible. She didn''t like the kind of daughter-inw who made trouble for no reason.


    Ye Hua sat helplessly and said casually, "Daji, make a cup of tea."


    "Okay."


    Le Jing showed a gentle smile. "You two sit down; don''t stand."


    "Yes, Mother." Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were no longer so nervous. Ye Hua''s mother was indeed easygoing, not like those formidable mothers-inw. When they first arrived, they were afraid of encountering a formidable mother-inw, which would have been truly dreadful~


    Gradually, Le Jing became serious and said to Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, "You''ve taken care of Ye Hua over the years."


    The two women quickly expressed their gratitude, but they thought to themselves that it wasn''t just hard work; it was incredibly difficult. With Ye Hua''s temper, which woman could tolerate him?


    Moreover, he often deceived you. He can''t go without acting cool for a while. He always caused trouble with his subordinates, behaving like a child yet pretending to be an adult every day.


    "What I''m going to say might make you feel wronged, but I''ve to say this. I hope you can understand," Le Jing said with a pleading tone.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi obediently nodded, knowing what Le Jing was about to say.


    However, at this moment, Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Mother, about this matter¡­"


    But before Ye Hua could finish speaking, Donghuang Baizhi whispered, "Ye Hua! When Mother is speaking, don''t interrupt."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Ye Juetian: "..."


    Ye Yuanqing: "..."


    This sister-inw is quite bold, actually daring to lecture him.


    Even Le Jing had to look at Donghuang Baizhi differently, but it''s also good. There should always be a woman who can restrain her son.


    Qian Yuqing stood behind feeling wronged. ''Ye Hua, do you really dislike me that much?''


    At this point, with a pleading tone, Le Jing said, "Qing Ya, Baizhi, Mother''s request is a bit excessive, but I still hope that you can ept Yuqing. Yuqing has suffered a lot over the years, and Mother has seen it and felt it."


    Hearing Le Jing speak up for her, Qian Yuqing tightly gripped her clothes, her lips turning pale.


    However, at this moment, Ye Hua spoke again, "Mother, this kind of thing can''t be forced! I''m married."


    "Ye Hua, Mother is asking us, not you! Please don''t speak," Qing Ya said sternly. You don''t have the right to speak now.


    ''Oh, these two women are quite something. Perhaps with Mother backing them, they dare to be disrespectful to me, huh? You''re impressive! I''ll teach you a lessonter!''


    Tears swirled in Qian Yuqing''s eyes. Ye Hua was still rejecting her. ''What''s wrong with me after all¡­''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1058 (Grand Plan)

    Chapter 1058 (Grand n)


    Seeing Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi holding Le Jing''s hand, Qing Ya, being the first wife, spoke first, "Mother, we''ve heard about the matter between Ye Hua and Qian Yuqing. We''ve thought it over during this period. Mother is right; a man should be decisive. Since Ye Hua and Yuqing had a previous engagement, it naturally counts. After all, we are the ones who intervened."


    With Qing Ya''s words, Le Jing became even more fond of her. What a sensible daughter-inw, saying such agreeable things.


    Even Ye Yuanqing and Ye Juetian were more pleased with these two sisters-inw. Big brother really knows how to choose his wives.


    Qian Yuqing felt moved; she hadn''t expected them to be so magnanimous. In the future, she will treat them well.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi weren''t foolish. Although they had some reservations initially, upon hearing about the emotional history between Ye Hua and Qian Yuqing, they felt resigned.


    There was a sense of shared suffering. Coupled with Le Jing''s attitude, why not just go along with it? Adult understanding.


    However, Ye Hua''s current attitude was quite irritating.


    "You are good children. It''s just that my Ye Hua doesn''t understand," Le Jing said helplessly.Ye Hua deeply sighed but remained silent.


    Qing Ya chuckled and said, "Mother, you don''t need to worry about him. In this household, what we say goes."


    "Really?" Le Jing''s eyes lit up. If the family matters were under Qing Ya''s control, that would be great.


    "Of course, Ye Hua, is that right?" Qing Ya smiled at Ye Hua, as if to say, if you dare to utter a single word against this, you''re finished! Don''t even think about acting cool in front of us from now on!


    Helpless, Ye Hua sighed, stood up, and said casually, "As you wish." Then he walked off the court.


    Seeing Ye Huapromise, Qing Ya blinked her mischievous eyes. "Mother, I told you it would work."


    "That''s wonderful," Le Jing finally felt relieved.


    Qian Yuqing was also very happy. Let''s enter the house first; Ye Hua implicitly agreed.


    "Qing Ya, Baizhi, thank you." Qian Yuqing bowed slightly, sincerely expressing her gratitude. Without their efforts, she wouldn''t even have received this implicit agreement.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi stepped forward to help Qian Yuqing up. She was also a woman who had been ruined by Ye Hua. Look at her eyes, holding back her tears, as if afraid of Ye Hua''s scolding.


    This Ye Hua, always bullying his own women; shameless!


    Even Ye Yuanqing and Ye Juetian were happy for their sister-inw. Although big brother hadn''t officially acknowledged it, he had implicitly agreed.


    This was already a good start.


    Watching the sisters-inw sitting together and chatting, the two of them followed Ye Hua out, choosing not to get involved.


    Truly envious of big brother''s good fortune, with three such outstanding sisters-inw. Rumour has it there''s another sister-inw who hasn''t appeared yet.


    Ye Juetian really wanted big brother to pass on some tips for picking up girls, how to make a girl be devoted, like Qian Yuqing. She''s been devoted for a thousand years!


    Which woman can achieve this level? At least, looking at the entire Spirit City, there was only one like her.


    "Big brother, wait, don''t walk so fast." Ye Yuanqing jogged along, and Ye Juetian did the same.


    Ye Hua slowed down and stood beside the fish pond, picking up the feed nearby and tossing some down, quickly attracting a group of fish.


    Ye Yuanqing and Ye Juetian stood on either side of Ye Hua. In their eyes, their big brother was the world''s most fearsome. Just look at his demeanour; even throwing feed felt like acting cool.


    "Big brother, why did you suddenly agree to the proposal?" Ye Juetian asked curiously.


    This question also puzzled Ye Yuanqing. Was it really because of the persuasion of their sisters-inw?


    However, Ye Hua replied lightly, "When did I refuse?"


    As Ye Hua''s words fell, both Ye Yuanqing and Ye Juetian were stunned, their mouths gaping wide.


    "Then, big brother... why have you been rejecting sister-inw all this time?" Ye Juetian felt like a chess match was going on here. What was going on exactly?


    Ye Hua calmly responded, "If I didn''t reject her, how could I create a situation where she seems pitiful?"


    Ye Yuanqing twitched the corner of his mouth. So, their big brother had even included sister-inw in his calctions!


    "But why create such a situation?" Ye Juetian quickly asked.


    Ye Hua replied nonchntly, "You may not know, but your sisters-inw are very jealous. They were known as the queen of jealousy in the cultivation world. If I don''t let them feel sorry for Yuqing, I won''t have a good time." After saying this, Ye Hua sprinkled some more feed.


    ''Yes! The original n was to scheme this from the beginning!''


    ''Damn, how could this deity let go of such a beautiful woman as Qian Yuqing!''


    ''Of course, this required a long-term n. So this deity had to act like this deity didn''t care, and it had to be really distressing. First, this deity had to make a scene in the pce with Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, as if this deity was suffering. Then, this deity had to soar in their eyes, as if all my troubles had been resolved.''


    ''In fact, this deity had been nning all those days on how to make these two women push Qian Yuqing into my arms!''


    ''And after arriving in the Spirit City, this deity ignored Qian Yuqing. Even if this deity had her pinned on the bed, this deity resisted!''


    ''And the task this deity assigned to Wei Chang was to ensure that Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhie up. If they didn''te up, how could they hear about Qian Yuqing''s miserable situation?''


    ''This was all thanks to the Emperor''s assistance.''


    ''Then, this deity had to act cruelly in front of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, making Qian Yuqing seem pitiful. They would definitely sympathise with her, remembering their own past, and there would be a feeling of mutual understanding. So they would definitely pity Qian Yuqing!''


    ''Finally, this deity followed through with the n this deity arranged.''


    ''So!!! In order for Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi to have a legitimate reason toe up, this deity basically circled around!''


    ''So!!! The n was Qian Yuqing!''


    ''Haha! I''m still as excellent as ever. this deity really wants to keep a low profile, but my damn abilities won''t allow it!''


    ''And doing it this way has an even better effect. Qian Yuqing will be a very obedient woman because she will be afraid of making me angry. So even if this deity makes outrageous demands, she will agree.''


    ''Just thinking about it... it''s exciting.''


    ''Of course, this deity wouldn''t tell Qian Yuqing about these secrets.''


    ''My deception skills are getting more and more advanced now. No one knows, they all think I''m targeting the Emperor.''


    ''Am this deity that bored? If it weren''t for making everything seem natural, this deity wouldn''t bother with these boring things.''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1059 (Repaying the Fathers Debt with the Daughter)

    Chapter 1059 (Repaying the Father''s Debt with the Daughter)


    ''Oh my, this deity can''t wait to see how Qian Yuqing will look lying on the bed. That day wasn''t enough''


    If Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi knew the truth, they would surely be infuriated.


    Back then, Qing Yutong was also eliminated like this, but that time was a genuine ident, not arranged by Ye Hua. This time is a well-thought-out n.


    Everything seems so natural, wless.


    Elegance!


    Ye Juetian and Ye Yuanqing stared at their brother dumbfounded. He appeared so confident, fooling even his wives.


    He has truly transformed, bing exceptionally astute.


    "Big brother, did you n this from the moment I appeared?" Ye Juetian asked in a low voice.Ye Hua calmly replied, "More or less. If I didn''t drive you away, how would you tell Qian Yuqing? She wouldn''t havee down, standing at the pce gate for days and nights."


    "Big brother, is her standing at the pce gate meant to be seen by sisters-inw?" Ye Yuanqing asked bewildered.


    "Of course. Women have a sympathetic connection. If I don''t act ruthlessly, how could I lead a good life?" Ye Hua''s face showed no signs of satisfaction, but he felt inted inside.


    ''When ites to deceiving his wife, this deity dares to im second to none.''


    "Big brother, you''re truly amazing!" Ye Juetian raised her thumb, genuinely impressed.


    "Big brother, something''s not right. Why does this matter involve royalty? Why take risks?" Ye Yuanqing curiously inquired.


    Ye Hua sighed deeply and calmly said, "For a woman to like the present you and not the past you, do you understand?"


    "What big brother did was to deeply engrave the present me in her heart, not the past me. Today''s wedding is the grand finale. I have already thoroughly captivated your sister-inw." Ye Hua spoke softly, aplishing all this was not easy.


    If he had epted Qian Yuqing from the beginning, she would have perceived him as the past him.


    Although it''s the same person, it annoyed Ye Hua. In his woman''s heart, there should only be thoughts of him, and other men should bepletely excluded.


    However, there''s still an important issue at hand: Qian Yuqing''s father is his enemy!


    Having not yet settled the old scores, Ye Hua took his enemy''s daughter. It''s a straightforward disy.


    For now, this should suffice. Ye Hua hasn''t thought of a good way to handle it, so he''s collecting some interest first. Repaying the father''s debt with the daughter, isn''t that reasonable?


    ''In the future, Qian Yuqing will have to work hard. While this deity''srge bed is quitefortable, it''s not easy to climb onto.''


    "I suddenly realised, men are terrifying." Ye Yuanqing shivered. Big brother could have brought the beautiful woman home but instead, he circled around, making everything seem reasonable. Her scalp was numb.


    Ye Juetian''s eyes sparkled with golden light. "Big brother, you''re my dearest brother. I''ll leave my happy life to you!"


    Ye Hua patted his brother''s shoulder. "Rest assured, with big brother around and a supporting cast, even the most arrogant woman will fall into your hands."


    "Big brother! My dear big brother!" Ye Juetian was so excited, he directly hugged Ye Hua. It felt great; in the future, he nned to marry seven or eight women, each of them loving him to death. So satisfying...


    "Alright, only you two know about this. Don''t spread it around," Ye Hua warned.


    "We know," Ye Yuanqing pursed her lips. Big brother was really devious, but overall, he was more interesting than his former self.


    "Tomorrow, I n to take Mother to the Sapphire Continent. Juetian, do you want toe?" Ye Hua asked.


    "Of course, I''m going. Following big brother is the way to a promising future," Ye Juetian agreed. There''s nothing fun here; it''s only interesting when following big brother, who will find him some wives.


    Ye Hua nodded, then looked at Ye Yuanqing.


    Ye Yuanqing bit her lip gently and said, "Big brother, I''lle visit you in the future, okay?"


    Seeing his sister''s distressed expression, Ye Hua patted Ye Yuanqing''s head. "It''s okay; big brother wees you anytime. Take this with you."


    Ye Hua took out a bell and handed it to Ye Yuanqing.


    "Big brother, what''s this?"


    "A good thing. Ring the bell if there''s danger; there will be surprises then," Ye Hua naturally wanted to provide some assurance to his sister. After all, they''ve fallen out with the royal family, and the Emperor isn''t dead. He''ll definitely find a way to harm them. Even if he doesn''t harm them now, he''ll do itter; it''s just a matter of time.


    Ye Yuanqing obediently epted it. "Thank you, big brother."


    "Visit big brother when you have time."


    "Okay."


    "I''ll go rest now," Ye Hua calmly said, putting down the feed in his hand and heading towards his room.


    Ye Yuanqing watched her big brother''s back, feeling a bit mncholic. If only big brother could stay and restore the Ye family. She couldn''t achieve what big brother has done; she wasn''t as formidable as him.


    "Second sister, you can definitely do it," Ye Juetian earnestly said, fully aware of what his second sister was thinking. Throughout her life, she just wants to surpass big brother. But looking at big brother''s recent performance, it seems utterly impossible.


    Ye Yuanqing sighed softly.


    Returning to his room, Ye Hua was indeed a bit tired. Today, he finallypleted thest task, feeling a bit exhausted.


    He''s killed quite a few brain cells recently. However, the n was ultimately sessful. His tactics are bing more proficient. Who should he deceive next time? He doesn''t even know how they''ll die. ying with people''s hearts is indeed terrifying. Tsk, tsk, tsk...


    Gradually, Ye Hua fell asleep.


    He didn''t know how long he had been asleep when he felt his nose itching.


    ''These two women, how old are they? Yet, they still treat themselves like little girls.''


    Ye Hua opened his eyes, and Qing Ya, sitting on the edge of the bed, was using her hair to brush his nose, her gaze yful.


    See, if he had dered earlier that he wanted to take Qian Yuqing as his own, would they still have such expressions?


    "What are you doing?" Ye Hua said in a low voice, with a hint of petnce. His acting skills were on point; he was now a professional actor.


    Donghuang Baizhi held Ye Hua''srge hand, coquettishly saying, "Oh, my lord, don''t be angry. It''s just a small matter. We found you a beautiful wife, and you''re still not happy."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Yutong just left, and we happened to find someone to fill in for her."


    Ye Hua narrowed his eyes, "Is this just a matter of filling in? I''m telling you two, is there something wrong with your heads? In the past, you didn''t allow me to see other women. The moment I did, you were jealous. Now, you are actively finding a wife for me. What''s the matter? Don''t want to serve me anymore?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1060 (Reunion)

    Chapter 1060 (Reunion)


    "Husband~"


    "Husband~"


    The two sweet wives called out.


    ''Look, this is what this deity calls training wives. This deity found a younger wife, and they had to plead for her. Howfortable.''


    "You women, don''t think of pleasing me with more wives. Don''t even think about it in the future," Ye Hua said unkindly.


    "Okay, in the future, we''ll be good and serve our lord. Can we go eat now? Today, your new wife personally cooked, so be generous and give her some face. Praise her a few timester," Qing Ya said softly. Even for someone like Qian Yuqing, who looked so pitiful, it was hard to watch.


    Ye Hua snorted, "Humph."


    "Please, my lord~" Donghuang Baizhi instantly began acting cute, holding her fist to her mouth, unbelievably adorable.To make the Empress do this gesture was truly out of this world.


    Ye Hua pretended to be silent for a long time, then said, "Fine, for your sake, I won''t say anythingter."


    "Oh~ just say one sentence," Qing Ya pleaded bitterly. It was really aborious effort; Ye Hua was so picky. How could he not appreciate Qian Yuqing, who was so beautiful, gentle, and considerate¡ªa goddess that every man dreamed of?


    Donghuang Baizhi softly said, "Yes, just say the dishes are good, three words, please~"


    Ye Huaughed inwardly. His two wives were truly naive and silly. With them, life was so good.


    Ye Hua gently hugged Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. These two women were his lifelong loves.


    After a while of tenderness:


    "Lord, let us help you change your clothes~" Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi said coquettishly, with full temptation.


    Ye Hua stood up with a smile, opened his arms, andpletely let them handle it. Life should be like this¡ªhaving obedient wives. What''s the point of marrying a disobedient one?


    Of course, if you wanted your wife to be obedient, you had to be powerful enough to suppress her.


    "Oh, didn''t expect that our Ye Hua looks quite delicate in this attire, he is sohandsome."


    "Yes, the long hair suits him, and this robe makes him look so aloof. I like it." Baizhi seemed to enjoy Ye Hua''s aloof appearance. The yful and smiling Ye Hua was not her type; that was definitely just an act.


    Qing Ya also giggled, "Hehe, I also like Ye Hua''s aloof appearance. asionally revealing a little smile, it''s simply enchanting."


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Two infatuated women, have you never seen a man before? So frivolous." After speaking, he walked out first, but a subtle smile curved at the corner of his mouth.


    "Humph, we''re just praising him like that, what''s so great?"


    Donghuang Baizhi covered her mouth andughed, "You still don''t know him; he''s just saving face."


    "Exactly, saving face."


    The two women chuckled, then caught up with Ye Hua, one on each side, walking arm in arm. They looked very happy.


    But if they knew the truth, it wouldn''t be this expression now. A cold war was certain, maybe even talk of divorce.


    The three entered the quiet courtyard. The lights inside were on, and Qian Yuqing was seen walking in with a te of food, then quickly walked out again. She appeared again holding the te, a picture of hard work and patience.


    ''Look at someone like Qian Yuqing, and then look at you two. You''re gettingzier andzier; you should learn from her.''


    "Look at Qian Yuqing, so industrious. You''ve really hit the jackpot." Qing Ya earnestly advised.


    "Yeah, and look at your reluctant face." Donghuang Baizhi pursed her lips.


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but want to say, "You two are getting more and more conceited. It''s all because I''ve spoiled you."


    The three left the room, just in time to see Qian Yuqinging out, preparing to serve the dishes.


    Seeing Ye Hua appear, Qian Yuqing immediately lowered her head, standing aside as if afraid that Ye Hua would me her or scold her.


    Ye Hua saw this and wondered if he had scolded her too harshly, causing her to be so scared. Seeing her approaching, he suddenly felt a pain on both sides of his waist. These two women, Ye Hua was at a loss for words.


    "We''ll help you bring the dishes out," Qing Ya said softly, while internally ming Ye Hua, ''Why did you scare her like this? Look at how afraid she is, it''s really pitiful.''


    Qian Yuqing quickly interjected, "No need, no need. There are only a few dishes left. You go in first, I''ll bring them out soon."


    After speaking, she hurried into the kitchen.


    Ye Hua had effectively transformed a goddess of the Spirit Realm into an obedient servant, which was truly remarkable.


    When a man subdues a so-called goddess, the sense of superiority is absolutely exhrating, just like Ye Hua feels now.


    One word.


    Empowering.


    Entering the room, there were various delicacies on the table, clearly indicating that Qian Yuqing meticulously prepared them.


    "Here, please sit." Le Jing said gently. Now the family was reunited, and it felt great.


    The three sat down immediately. At this time, Qian Yuqing brought thest te of dishes and stood beside, not daring to sit.


    Le Jing looked at her son, seemingly wanting him to speak.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also did not speak, but their slender hands were already pinching Ye Hua''s waist meat. Speak, you fool.


    ''Let go, you fools! It doesn''t even hurt!''


    Qian Yuqing stood there pitifully, lowering her head, biting her lip. She had already felt extremely wronged to the limit, and tears were swirling in her eyes.


    "Please sit." Ye Hua, the family head, finally spoke.


    Qian Yuqing even felt like she was hallucinating. Did Ye Hua just ask her to sit? Was this real?


    Seeing Qian Yuqing''s dazed expression, everyone couldn''t help but feel helpless. How much did he like her for him to say something like this?


    "Yuqing, please sit." Qing Ya said softly, standing up and pressing Qian Yuqing into her seat, taking the adjacent one for herself.


    Qian Yuqing didn''t react immediately, then quickly stood up, "Qing Ya, you sit here. I''ll sit next to you."


    "It''s fine, please sit." Qing Ya said softly and sat down directly.


    "Qian Yuqing, have a seat, it''s okay." Le Jing said gently. These daughters-inw were so sensible, making her son happy.


    With the mother''s encouragement, Qian Yuqing finally sat down, feeling a bit uneasy. It had been a long time since she sat beside Ye Hua, and she was nervous, not knowing what to say.


    "Sorry, I''mte." Ye Juetian rushed in like a whirlwind, plopping down casually.


    However, after sitting down, Ye Juetian felt the mood was not right. He nced at everyone and chose to lower his head in silence.


    "At your age, still being so impulsive." Le Jing said softly. If only this younger son could be half as sessful as the older one, it would save her a lot of heartache.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1061 (A Bit of Trouble)

    Chapter 1061 (A Bit of Trouble)


    Ye Juetian couldn''t help but feel helpless in his heart.


    "Daji, why don''t you have a seat as well?" Ye Hua said casually.


    Daji, standing beside Le Jing, was actually a bit depressed. Her master got a new wife, but she still didn''t have her own ce. It was difficult, heartbreaking, and she felt like crying.


    "No need, I''m fine standing," Daji said with a bit of a sulky tone.


    However, when Ye Hua gave her a stern look, she immediately sat down.


    Le Jing shook her head. Ye Hua really should be gentler with the girls; he''s always ring at them for no reason.


    "All right, the family is finally reunited. Let''s eat," Le Jing said, exceptionally happy today. It had been a while since she felt this way.


    Ye Juetian wasted no time and started eating, "Sister-inw, the food is delicious, truly scrumptious.""Then, Juetian, eat more," Qian Yuqing whispered, secretly hoping to hear a simrpliment from Ye Hua.


    However, at this moment, Donghuang Baizhi lightly cleared her throat, seemingly reminding Ye Hua to speak.


    Qing Ya followed suit.


    "Did both sisters-inw catch a cold?" Ye Juetian asked, oblivious to the situation.


    "..."


    Ye Hua felt he shouldmend Qian Yuqing. The acting should not make her too sad.


    "The dishes are quite good," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Hearing her son''s words, Le Jing''s face lit up with a smile. This was a sign of progress. Qian Yuqing would be happy in the future.


    Qian Yuqing, of course, heard it too. She felt incredibly happy, and all her previous unhappiness vanished in an instant.


    In fact, women are quite simple. They just want to hear sweet words from the man they love.


    Love needs expression. If you don''t express it, how would anyone know?


    "Ye Hua, eat more. If it''s not enough, I''ll make more for you," Qian Yuqing, who was initially afraid to serve Ye Hua food, now eagerly piled his te with the best dishes.


    "Enough, that''s sufficient," Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    This sentence was like a bucket of cold water, extinguishing Qian Yuqing''s enthusiasm. Once again, Ye Hua found fault with her.


    Qian Yuqing now felt like she was in a delicate rtionship, experiencing a sense of insecurity. If Ye Hua showed even a slight hint of dissatisfaction, she would be very sad.


    In such situations, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were experienced. They had been married for a long time and had their fair share of arguments and silent treatments.


    "Mother, we''ll go to the Sapphire Continent together tomorrow," Ye Hua calmly said.


    Le Jing naturally knew that her son would leave after finishing his business. "Hmm, but take Yuqing with you, or else I won''t go."


    "Of course," Ye Hua said indifferently. After all the trouble he went through, wasn''t it to bring Qian Yuqing back?


    Qian Yuqing, who was gloomy just moments ago, instantly became happy again. She felt like she was going crazy; Ye Hua''s casual words could make her extremely happy or profoundly sad.


    "Ye Hua, you should also worry about your younger brother''s matters. He''s not young anymore; it''s time for him to settle down," Le Jing advised.


    Ye Juetian rolled his eyes and said, "Mother, I''m still young."


    "Young! You''re over a thousand years old. Men over a thousand years old already have children!" Le Jing''s words amused the several wives. Mother indeed had a sense of humour.


    "Mother, I''ll take care of his matters," Ye Hua said seriously. After all, he couldn''t let his younger brother be reckless in finding a woman. At least, she should excel in various aspects. The Ye family is not that easy to enter!


    Le Jing breathed a sigh of relief. Ye Hua was sensible. She hoped Juetian would also be sensible after marriage.


    "Ye Hua, where are my grandchildren? When will you bring Mother to see them?" Le Jing had seen her daughter-inw now but wanted to see her grandchildren. Those photos looked so cute.


    Ye Hua suddenly felt uneasy.


    "Mother, Ye Hua took all your grandchildren away," Qing Ya instantly yed the victim. It must be said that everyone in this room was a drama queen.


    Donghuang Baizhi said the same, "Yes, Mother. Ye Hua sent the children away, saying they can''te back until they''re adults. We might not see them for over a decade. They''re so young."


    "Ye Hua, what''s going on?" Le Jing was hearing such ims for the first time and asked her son in confusion.


    Qian Yuqing was also curious. How could Ye Hua drive away the children? That seemed too heartless.


    Ye Juetian was also puzzled. After all, he was now an uncle.


    "Mother, don''t listen to their nonsense. The children went out to study," Ye Hua exined.


    But Qing Ya was still troubled by the issue.


    "Then, at least let theme back to visit us," Qing Ya insisted.


    Ye Hua''s expression stiffened, and his tone became more authoritative, "You all agreed back then. Don''t bring it up again."


    Le Jing felt a bit dizzy. Why did Ye Hua have such a bad temper? He scolded his wife without hesitation.


    "Ye Hua, it''s normal for a mother to miss her children. Don''t speak so harshly," Le Jing said gently, trying tofort Qing Ya.


    Qian Yuqing also wanted to say something in support of Qing Ya but didn''t dare, fearing Ye Hua would scold her as well. She could only serve food to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua sighed and didn''t say much. These two women had to provoke him in front of his mother, thinking he wouldpromise.


    In the matter of disciplining children, don''t even think about making himpromise. The story of a doting mother spoiling her son is not unheard of; just look at Ye Juetian.


    If Ye Juetian knew what his elder brother was thinking, he would surely be dumbfounded. ''What does it have to do with me?'' he would think, baffled. This is not saying anything and still getting med.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also felt wronged. What''s wrong with a mother checking her children? Did theymit a crime? Why scold them? You''ve been allowed to find a new wife, given such great benefits, shouldn''t you give us some benefits too? Hmph! This is just because Mother is present; otherwise, we would have argued with you.


    This peculiar atmosphere lingered throughout the entire meal.


    After finishing his meal, Ye Hua stood up and calmly said, "Mother, I''m going back to my room. You should rest early."


    "Alright."


    Without paying attention to others, Ye Hua left first.


    As a daughter-inw, it was natural to tidy up the table.


    Ye Juetian sneaked away, excited and eager because he would be going on a long journey tomorrow.


    "Mother, I''ll head back now," Qian Yuqing said obediently.


    "Okay, be careful on the way."


    "Sure, Qing Ya, Baizhi, see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    As Qian Yuqing left, Le Jing began tofort her two daughters-inw, scolding Ye Hua in various ways to help them vent their anger.


    Surprisingly, it seemed effective.


    At this moment, Ye Hua did not rest. Instead, he sat in the pavilion in the courtyard, smoking.


    The illness of his mother was neither severe nor mild. He had also checked the Spirit Spring, and while it could dy the progression,pletely eliminating it was impossible.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1062 (Getting Ready to Go Home)

    Chapter 1062 (Getting Ready to Go Home)


    ''This illness is indeed rare. When I go back, I''ll have Jue Tian take a look. If we can find Qing Xu, he should be able to help. After all, Qing Xu is an expert in this field.''


    The Qing Xu that Ye Hua was thinking of is one of the remaining Seven Sins. Qing Xu is quite arrogant and aloof, portraying an attitude of superiority. Ye Hua feels like this guy might be nning to establish his own sect.


    ''I remember the first time we met. This guy was selling fake medicine and almost got beaten to death. If it weren''t for my intervention, he would have been done for.''


    However, as one of the Seven Sins, Qing Xu naturally has his own tricks, which are quite interesting.


    As for thest one, Ye Hua took a deep breath. This one is a bit tricky because of excessive jealousy. He is the most disobedient one, and this time, he needs a good lesson!


    Just as Ye Hua was contemting, two graceful figures walked into the courtyard without saying a word and went straight into the house.


    ''These two women were throwing tantrums. Everything had been agreed upon initially, and now they were throwing a fit just because I found a new wife.''


    Truly inted egos.Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette butt and entered the house.


    Inside, he saw Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi undressing, getting ready for bed.


    Being an old married couple, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were not shy. They undressed and got under the covers without saying a word.


    The message was clear: You''ve angered us; now,fort us quickly. Be fast.


    ''As for wanting me tofort you, well, that''s just not going to happen.''


    "Where am I sleeping?" Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    The bed was notrge to begin with, and sleeping three would obviously be a bit cramped.


    "Sleep wherever you want," Qing Ya hummed, saying something so provocative. Is she trying to infuriate him?


    "Sleep on the floor," Ye Hua showed no mercy, ordering his wives to sleep on the floor. Quite domineering.


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled, "You can sleep on the floor; we''re sleeping on the bed."


    ''I swear, you are too arrogant. With this attitude, I could easily beat both of you in a minute.''


    After sitting down for a moment, Ye Hua also took off his clothes and sat on the edge of the bed. "Make some room inside."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi embraced each other,pletely ignoring him.


    Too arrogant.


    Ye Hua directly squeezed in.


    "Ye Hua! What are you doing? Where do you want to squeeze us?" Qing Ya said in a sweet voice. This shameless man is now acting cute.


    "Jerk, I''m already against the wall!!!" Donghuang Baizhi, sleeping on the innermost side, was now almost squeezed against the wall.


    "Mind your own business," Ye Hua was equally arrogant, iming ownership of my own bed.


    "You!!!"


    "You!!!"


    "Bullying!!!"


    ''Damn it, who''s bullying whom? For your sake, I''ve wasted so many brain cells!''


    ''And you''re still holding onto the matter of the children.''


    But squeezing the wives like this is indeed a bit too much.


    So Ye Hua just took the middle position, embracing both beloved wives, making it much morefortable.


    However, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi still had angry expressions. They didn''t getforted earlier, and now, what do they want?


    "All right, the children are doing well now. Time has passed quickly, and we''ll be able to see them soon," Ye Hua said softly. Of course, he knew they missed the children; after all, didn''t he want to see them too?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi bit their lips, then gently leaned against Ye Hua''s chest.


    Ye Hua stroked his wives'' silky hair and kissed Donghuang Baizhi''s forehead. "Sleep, tomorrow we''ll go back together."


    If Ye Hua can put aside his pride tofort someone, it means something must have gone terribly wrong. Being able to talk calmly now is already quite good.


    In the Qian family at this moment, Qian Yuqing was very happy, packing her things, as she would be going back home with Ye Hua tomorrow.


    After waiting thousands of years, she finally got to this day. How excited~


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "Yuqing, are you asleep?" Qian Yi''s voice came from outside the door.


    Of course, Qian Yuqing knew why her father came. She opened the door, "Father, what''s the matter?"


    Regarding what happened today, Qian Yi already knew. He was also shocked and almost scared to death. His daughter almost died at the groom''s hands!


    Had it really happened, it would have been unbearable.


    But Ye Hua is indeedmendable. He''s much smarter than before, even suppressing the Emperor.


    "Yuqing, where are you going?" Watching his daughter''s clothes beingid out one by one on the chair, Qian Yi curiously asked.


    Qian Yuqing pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Qian Yi sighed deeply, "Are you going with Ye Hua?"


    "Yeah." Qian Yuqing nodded, she had been waiting for this day for too long.


    "Live well, don''t worry about your father." Qian Yi also saw it clearly. Compared to Huang Yun, Ye Hua is much better. If it weren''t for Ye Hua today, his daughter might have died.


    Qian Yuqing thought her father woulde to persuade her. She didn''t expect it to be like this, and her mood immediately became low.


    "Father, don''t worry. I''lle back to see you whenever I have time." Qian Yuqing held her father''s wrinkled hands, reluctant to part. Crystal clear tears welled up in her beautiful eyes.


    Qian Yi chuckled lightly, "Silly child, why cry? Haven''t you been waiting for this day?"


    "Father..." Qian Yuqing burst into tears, crying bitterly in her father''s arms. This was sadder than when she got married years ago.


    After all, back then, she only moved to the Ye family a few streets away. But this time, it was different. They weren''t even in the same dimension, creating an instant sense of distance.


    Qian Yi''s eyes also turned slightly red, gently patting his daughter''s back, "Alright, you''re already so grown up. Why are you still crying? It''ll be embarrassing if others see you."


    "I''m not afraid of othersughing at me."


    Qian Yiughed and didn''t say anything more.


    In fact, rumours were already spreading in the Spirit City. They said Qian Yuqing had the fate of being ipatible with her husbands. She caused the death of Ye Hua then and now Huang Yun. They even said that a woman who had married twice but failed to marry sessfully symbolised misfortune.


    Qian Yi didn''t want his daughter to hear these rumours and decided to let her go with Ye Hua to avoid the hassle.


    "Yuqing, if you''re not happy,e back. You''ll always be your father''s good daughter." This was Qian Yi''s final request.


    "Yes, thank you, Father."


    "Alright, rest early." Qian Yi wiped away the tears from his daughter''s eyes, feeling heartache.


    Qian Yuqing nodded and watched her father leave. His departing figure seemed a bit lonely.


    Inside the pce at this moment, Huang Fei knelt before a hidden door. From the moment he returned until now, he had been kneeling here, seemingly pleading for something.


    This was a very concealed secret door that no one seemed to know.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1063 (Donghuang Ying)

    Chapter 1063 (Donghuang Ying)


    His son''s body!!! No one is even collecting the body!!!


    Being expelled from the royal family, especially as a fratricidal murderer, who would go and collect the body? People might even spit on it and kick it a few times.


    Huang Fei, kneeling on the ground, tightly clenched his fists. Ye Hua must die!


    At this moment, Huang Fei suddenly felt someone standing in front of him, and his heart rejoiced!


    Without saying anything, he quickly kowtowed three times, then respectfully said, "Ancestor!"


    That''s right!


    The surname of Donghuang is actually the true surname of Huang Fei, but he doesn''t have the qualifications yet. So, for now, the name carries only ''Huang.'' When he gains enough strength, he will be able to restore the surname. This is also the royal family''s biggest secret. [Huang from Donghuang which means Emperor.]


    It''s also the biggest secret in the Spirit City, unknown to anyone except the Emperors of each generation.As for calling him ancestor, it''s amon form of address as long as the surname is Donghuang. Huang Fei addressed him this way.


    "What''s going on?" The man standing before Huang Fei asked slowly. His voice seemed quite young, not like that of an old person, but had a somewhat neutral tone.


    "Ancestor, you must help the younger generation!!!" Huang Fei knocked his head fiercely, and the echoing sound resounded in the secret chamber, gripping one''s heart.


    The man walked slowly to the side and sat down, lightly rubbing the tabletop with his fingers, and asked calmly, "Exin."


    Huang Fei slowly stood up, respectfully approaching the man, ncing at him out of the corner of his eye.


    This ancestor is quite strange.


    The man looked at Huang Fei, and Huang Fei quickly lowered his head.


    If Qing Yutong were here, she would definitely recognize Huang Fei''s ancestor.


    Isn''t this the Ying family member who was exposed and ridiculed back then?


    Exactly! The person sitting opposite Huang Fei is Ying Kangshi himself. [I hope you all remember him. He was betrothed to Donghuang Baizhi. Their engagement was cancelled in chapter 531.]


    But now Ying Kangshi is no longer called Ying Kangshi; he is called Donghuang Ying!


    His soul is sole, but in Ying Kangshi''s heart, there is still an unfinished wish.


    That is Donghuang Baizhi!


    Because he, Donghuang Ying, is the man meant to marry the Empress! For this goal, he didn''t hesitate to sell his soul!


    But, one has to admit that Ying Kangshi is quite lucky. Back then, he was despised in the Ying family, but now!


    Even the emperors of the Spirit City have to kneel in front of him and call him ancestor. This superiority makes him quite pleased.


    He feels that sooner orter, he will marry the Empress and serve her.


    "Ancestor, today, someone forced my son to death, bringing shame to the Donghuang family!!!" Huang Fei said with sorrow and indignation. At this point, he had to do this. Only by having the ancestor intervene could they kill that bastard Ye Hua!


    Donghuang Ying didn''t have much reaction after hearing this, calmly asking, "Oh? There''s such a thing. Who is this person?"


    "He is called Ye Hua!"


    Hearing those familiar two words, Donghuang Ying was moved. It was this man who prevented him from marrying the Empress!


    That damned man, he must snatch the Empress back! Then, he would marry Donghuang Baizhi!


    However, regarding the Ye Hua mentioned by Huang Fei, he still didn''t know if it was the same person.


    So he suddenly took a photo.


    "Is this the person?" Donghuang Ying asked in a deep voice.


    Huang Fei raised his head slightly and even if he turned into air, even the Ancestor recognized him!


    "Yes, it''s him!"


    Donghuang Ying put away the photo. Unexpectedly, they met so soon! ''Ye Hua! Give me back my Empress!''


    "I will handle this matter."


    "Thank you, Ancestor."


    When Huang Fei raised his head again, the ancestor in front of him had disappeared.


    Sighing slightly in relief, Huang Fei straightened his back. Those who dared to oppose him would all die! When the timees, he will cleanse the Spirit City with blood!


    In a misty realm, Donghuang Ying appeared outside a chamber. It was hazy around, creating an illusionary feeling, making it hard to distinguish between reality and illusion.


    "Master," Donghuang Ying respectfully called.


    "How did it go?"


    Donghuang Ying honestly said, "Huang Fei wants to adopt the Donghuang surname."


    It seems that Donghuang Ying is not nning to tell the truth because in his mind, Ye Hua is the man he has to kill, and he cannot let others kill him. Donghuang Baizhi is also the woman he wants to marry, and from what he sees now, there seems to be a connection between Donghuang Baizhi and this Donghuang, but it''s not confirmed yet.


    "Dreaming in broad daylight. Ignore him in the future!" A displeased voice came from the chamber.


    "Yes, Master!" Donghuang Ying replied respectfully.


    "I heard that Meng Yao is undergoing tribtion. If sessful, she will be the first female Supreme God. Prepare a gift."


    "Yes, Master!"


    "You may leave."


    "Yes!"


    Donghuang Ying respectfully withdrew, then went to prepare a gift and, of course, nned to kill Ye Hua! Then, he would marry the Empress splendidly.


    What a beautiful day it will be, looking forward to that day.


    Ye Family.


    On this day, Ye Hua woke up very early, while his two lovely wives were still enjoying theirzy morning sleep. Regarding Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua sighed. They didn''t use to sleep in like this before, but now they''ve learned to enjoy sleeping in, sometimes even until noon.


    Ye Hua didn''t bother with breakfast. Fortunately, he had a Gorefiend with him back in the day; otherwise, he might have starved.


    However, there''s a better solution now.


    "Qing Ya, Baizhi, Mother doesn''t like daughter-inws who sleep till noon." Ye Hua, who had already finished grooming, said indifferently.


    Seeing Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi on the bed instantly opening their beautiful eyes, they suddenly remembered something¡ªthey also have a mother-inw now.


    "Ye Hua, why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "Yeah, we are in trouble. We didn''t even pay our respects. You should have such a custom, right?" Donghuang Baizhi said anxiously.


    Qing Ya nodded, "Definitely. As daughter-inws, after waking up in the morning, we should go to pay respects to our mother-inw. That''s how it''s portrayed in dramas."


    Ye Hua stood aside in silence. He really didn''t know if such a custom existed, but assuming there was, it''s time to change theirzy habits.


    "Ye Hua, pass us our clothes, what are you standing there for?" Qing Ya, sitting on the bed, called out with a sweet voice.


    Ye Hua shook his head, "You two are getting more and more shameless."


    Donghuang Baizhi hummed, "We''re an old couple. It''s not like you haven''t seen it."


    It seems like he got himself two female rascals.


    After everything was settled, the three left the room. Ye Hua didn''t have any attachment to this ce; even after sleeping for a few days, it still felt unfamiliar.


    "Ye Hua, are we really not going to greet your father?" Qing Ya asked in a low voice.


    Ye Hua responded indifferently, "No need."


    Alright, it seems there is some conflict between the father and son. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi are still unaware. As soon as Ye Hua arrived, he beat his father. The two women didn''t question going there; they knew Ye Hua''s temper very well. When Ye Hua says something, it''s difficult to change.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1064 (Street Cry)

    Chapter 1064 (Street Cry)


    Walking into his mother''s courtyard, Ye Hua immediately saw Qian Yuqing. The obedient and sensible Qian Yuqing had arrived early in the morning and seemed to be learning how to make tea from Daji, presenting the image of a virtuous wife and mother. Yue Jing sat beside them, smiling with contentment.


    Now it was a time to enjoy family happiness.


    "Mother," Ye Hua entered and softly called out. It seemed that calling her was bing more and more natural.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also respectfully greeted her.


    Seeing Ye Hua, Qian Yuqing quickly stood up, behaving very obediently.


    Ye Hua was satisfied with Qian Yuqing''s attitude. A wife should have such awareness. Looking at these two, they weren''t afraid of him anymore. They had be quite experienced.


    "Where''s Juetian?" Ye Hua asked softly.


    "Big brother, I''m here." Ye Juetian came running with arge bundle on his back. He looked like he was heading off for spring migration.Ye Hua paused and asked, "Don''t you have a storage ring?"


    "Oh, this way it looks more like moving, right? Sisters-inw said so, didn''t they?" Ye Juetian grinned.


    For Ye Hua''s younger brother, the women had some goodwill. He had a stark contrast with Ye Hua. If Ye Hua was a reserved person, Ye Juetian was quite the joker.


    Ye Hua sighed, he would have to discipline his brother well in the future.


    "Mother, let''s go now," Ye Hua said calmly.


    "Okay, let''s go. Mother also wants to go for a walk. It''s been a long time since I left this courtyard," Yue Jing said with a gentle smile.


    Lately, Yue Jing''splexion has improved a lot. If she previously seemed like a 60-year-old, now she looked no more than 40, radiant and charming.


    Ye Hua nodded, slowly raising his hand.


    With a snap of his fingers, the people in the courtyard instantly disappeared.


    One had to admit, snapping fingers was Ye Hua''s favourite gesture. It felt so sensational.


    However, not long after Ye Hua left, Ye Shen walked slowly into the courtyard. Watching the empty courtyard, Ye Shen sighed lightly and closed the courtyard door.


    His originally straight back was slightly bent.


    Ye Yuanqing also sensed her elder brother''s departure, her face showing a smile. She would go see her elder brother after finishing her work. With the elder brother being the Emperor, didn''t that make her the little princess?


    Haha, quite interesting.


    Voidless Empire.


    This day was no different from usual, still lively and extraordinary. Since the lessons learned from thest incident, everyone has be much more honest. No one dared to question the Emperor''s strength anymore. Either they behaved or got executed cleanly.


    As for the issue of different races, it was not a problem at all. Behind the Emperor was an Overlord, and any decision made was sacred.


    It seems that in everyone''s hearts, the supremacy of the Overlords is still unquestionable. Even if the Overlords were to say that something as unpleasant as faeces smells good, there would surely be enthusiastic agreement.


    "Really fragrant~"


    However, at this moment, something unpleasant was happening in the city.


    A group of children surrounded a dishevelled woman, skipping around her with mocking expressions on their faces. The woman on the ground kept her head down, her long hair unkempt, and her face and clothes dirty. A musty smell emanated from her, as if she hadn''t bathed in days.


    In the Voidless Empire, it was the first time seeing such a person! After all, anyone who could move and had intact limbs lived well in the Voidless Empire.


    Onlyzy people would end up like this, earning the disdain of others.


    This woman had obviously been here for several days. Initially, people felt sorry for her and were willing to give some alms or even help her find a job. However, it turned out she couldn''t do anything and was the kind who became more troublesome the more you helped her. They had never seen such an ipetent woman.


    She couldn''t even handle simple jobs like street cleaning. She was like a malignant tumour in the Voidless Empire.


    Her negative impact on the reputation of the Voidless Empire was significant. Every day, the stench wafted through the air, and whether she could bathe depended on the whims of fate.


    They really wanted a rainy day to end it all.


    "Slovenly woman, dirty woman, big fool, doesn''t work, onlyzy, living off others."


    Several children held hands, circling the woman. People nearby looked on with disdain. If it weren''t for regtions, they would have wanted to drive this woman out of the Voidless Empire.


    It was truly shameful for the Voidless Empire.


    The woman remained silent, lying on the ground, saying nothing, appearing helpless.


    Outside the city wall, Ye Hua led his mother and others to his territory.


    Le Jing looked at the magnificent city wall with amazement.


    Although Qian Yuqing and Ye Juetian had seen it before, they couldn''t help but be amazed at this moment. It was too powerful and extravagant. Building such a city wall must have cost a fortune.


    "Ye Hua, are you really the Emperor of this city?" Le Jing couldn''t believe it, asking in astonishment.


    "Mother, this is my city." Ye Hua felt extremely proud at this moment, especially when he saw the approval in his mother''s eyes. It was a sense of satisfaction that made everything worthwhile.


    Le Jing nodded, "Ye Hua, you''ve done well. Mother is proud of you!"


    Ye Hua smiled, hearing these words from his mother made everything worthwhile.


    "Big brother, are you going to appoint me as some kind of general? Leading soldiers in battles, that sort of thing. I also want to establish my own military exploits," Ye Juetian couldn''t wait. Due to the Emperor''s reasons in the Spirit City, he couldn''t take office. However, here, his big brother''s word wasw, and he could finally venture out.


    Le Jing said with a touch of impatience, "First, get yourself a wife! Then you can think about other things."


    "Mother, without achievements, how can one establish a family?"


    At this moment, Qing Ya spoke with a coquettish voice, "As the saying goes, ''Get married and establish a career,'' you should get married first before thinking about your career."


    "Sister-inw, you''re not helping me at all..." Ye Juetian pouted and walked towards the city gate.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi supported Yue Jing on both sides, clearly trying to please their mother-inw.


    Qian Yuqing had been trying to please for thousands of years, so she gave the opportunity to Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. She walked beside Ye Hua.


    She really wanted to hold Ye Hua''s hand or loop her arm through his, but she didn''t dare. If Ye Hua shook her off, it would be very embarrassing. But with Mother around, Ye Hua would probably give her some face.


    Walking beside Ye Hua, Qian Yuqing was also thinking, ''You silly woman, I''m right here. Why aren''t you making a move? This is a rare chance. I wonder what you''re afraid of.''


    Qian Yuqing gathered her courage and directly embraced Ye Hua''s arm tightly, as if afraid he would shake her off.


    Ye Hua was taken aback for a moment. This Qian Yuqing, she must be genuinely scared by his presence.


    But being held by a beauty like Qian Yuqing was still quitefortable. After all, Qian Yuqing''s figure was impressive.


    Seeing that Ye Hua didn''t shake her off, Qian Yuqing was delighted. A happy smile appeared on her face as she pressed her cheek against Ye Hua''s arm, feeling content.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1065 (Beautiful Eyes)

    Chapter 1065 (Beautiful Eyes)


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi have been introducing the Voidless Empire as if it were a historicalndmark.


    Le Jing listened with great interest, finding the management methods here quite novel.


    On the other hand, Ye Juetian had disappeared as if he were a child. But given his size, he couldn''t get lost.


    Upon Ye Hua''s appearance, the citizens immediately bowed, shouting, "Long live the Emperor! May the Empress be auspicious!"


    Of course, they also included Le Jing.


    Ye Hua naturally apanied his mother for a stroll. It was evidence of Ye Hua''s filial piety, a rare sight.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had witnessed Ye Hua''s transformation over the years. Before, it seemed like Ye Hua was indifferent to everyone, not really paying attention. Now, even when looking at the citizens, a different kind of care would appear in his eyes, as if he was concerned about everyone''s well-being.


    This is what a good man looks like.Ye Juetian was currently exploring the Voidless Empire alone. However...


    Everyone thought Ye Juetian was the Emperor, and they all kneeled, shouting, "Long live the Emperor!"


    There was no way around it. Ye Hua and Ye Juetian looked identical. For those who weren''t familiar with them, it was impossible to distinguish between the two.


    Ye Juetian was helpless, being mistaken for his big brother again. He was used to it.


    However, at this moment, Ye Juetian heard some unusual noise. It seemed something was not right.


    Following the source of the sound, Ye Juetian approached and saw a group of children spinning around, with a figure in the centre.


    When people around saw Ye Juetian, they first hesitated, then quickly knelt down, shouting, "Long live the Emperor!"


    Ye Juetian really didn''t know how to exin. If he did, wouldn''t it be embarrassing for his big brother? It was awkward.


    Helpless, Ye Juetian waved his hand and experienced the thrill of being an Emperor. Thus, following his big brother was the right path.


    The children, upon seeing the Emperor, quickly knelt in reverence.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Juetian imitated his big brother''s demeanour and tone, lowering his voice.


    It turned out he looked surprisingly simr, using about sixty percent of his Ye Hua''s style.


    Ye Juetian frowned as he looked at the woman lying on the ground. What''s wrong with this woman?


    At this moment, a gorgeously dressed man walked over and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, this woman... she''s... quite strange."


    The man didn''t know how to describe it better, so he could only use "strange."


    But indeed, it''s quite strange.


    "Strange? How strange?" Ye Juetian curiously asked, walking toward the woman. It did feel a bit odd. After all, he was the Emperor now. How could she lie on the ground without paying respects? Wasn''t she afraid of losing her head?


    The man exined respectfully on the side, and Ye Juetian finally understood. It turned out she was a ''foolish'' woman.


    Looking at the dirty woman before him, Ye Juetian felt helpless. Should he intervene? If he didn''t, she would continue being mocked here. But if he did, would his status allow it?


    A real dilemma.


    The woman lying on the ground seemed to sense someone nearby and slowly raised her head, looking at Ye Juetian.


    While Ye Juetian, lost in thought, also looked at the woman, their eyes met.


    Ye Juetian gazed into the woman''s eyes. These eyes were truly beautiful, like clear spring water, free from any impurity.


    However, apart from her eyes, there was not a single clean spot on the woman''s body.


    Looking into the woman''s eyes, Ye Juetian pursed his lips. How could someone with such lively eyes be a fool? It was really strange.


    The woman nced at Ye Juetian, then slowly lowered her head again, disying a helpless look that made Ye Juetian conflicted.


    If his big brother found out that he picked up a sloppy woman on the street and brought her back, he would surely be scolded. Even his mother might give him a lecture.


    Indeed, in the hearts of Le Jing and Ye Hua, a woman worthy of Ye Juetian should be outstanding. But was a woman like this suitable?


    Ye Juetian pondered and decided to lend a hand. Lying in the middle of the street like this was not a good image.


    He would see what the problem was and then solve it. After all, he was an Overlord meant to bring blessings. How could he ignore someone in need?


    "Can you still move?" Ye Juetian asked softly.


    The woman gently bit her lip, saying nothing.


    "I''m asking if you can still move?" Ye Juetian felt speechless. ''Did you really not want to give face to the Emperor? Were you that arrogant just because you had beautiful eyes? Just because your eyes are charming, doesn''t mean I''ll be swayed.''


    If Ye Hua found out he rescued such a woman from the street...


    He sighed and asked again, "Can you still move?"


    The woman nodded slowly.


    "Follow me," Ye Juetian said quietly.


    The woman struggled to prop herself up. She looked weak, standing as if she might fall at any moment, as if she hadn''t eaten for many days.


    Ye Juetian sighed and walked ahead.The woman behind hobbled along, frowning with each step as if in pain.


    However, when Ye Juetian, walking in front, turned to look, he found that the woman was moving so slowly. Watching her limp along was truly exasperating.


    With a flick of his finger, a white light shot into the woman''s body. This visibly eased her difort.


    Surrounding onlookers were astonished to see the Emperor actually helping this woman. They marvelled at the kindness of the Emperor, thinking he might have her expelled.


    Choosing a high-end restaurant, Ye Juetian entered, and the owner, upon seeing him, hastily knelt in reverence.


    "Prepare a room, warm water, and clean clothes, the kind for women," Ye Juetian instructed.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty. I''ll prepare them right away." The owner dared not say much and hurried to make the arrangements.


    Yet, Ye Juetian noticed the woman standing outside the restaurant, seemingly hesitant toe in.


    "Come in, what are you standing there for?" Ye Juetian helplessly shouted. Was this woman really so clueless?


    The woman looked at the restaurant and clearly knew she couldn''t afford it. Moreover, she might get beaten.


    "I told you toe in, did you hear me?" Ye Juetian raised his voice; he had to repeat himself every time.


    The woman was startled and could only obey, walking into the restaurant, emitting a scent that made people wrinkle their noses.


    Even Ye Juetian furrowed his brow. It had been a long time since she had a bath.


    "Your Majesty, everything is ready," the owner respectfully informed.


    "Lead the way," Ye Juetianmanded.


    "Please follow me, Your Majesty."


    Ye Juetian led the woman to the most luxurious room.


    "You go take a bath first, then change your clothes; these are clean ones." Ye Juetian calmly said, asionally ncing at her eyes, which were indeed quite charming.


    The woman stood there in silence, leaving Ye Juetian feeling a headache.


    "Should I help you bathe?" Ye Juetian asked in exasperation.


    The woman shook her head.


    "Then hurry up and go." Ye Juetian said with frustration.


    The woman bit her lip slightly, took the clean clothes, and walked behind the screen.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1066 (Yi Yi)

    Chapter 1066 (Yi Yi)


    Ye Juetian sat on an outside wooden bench, waiting. He thought to himself, this girl has such beautiful eyes.


    He lost track of time, feeling like he might doze off at any moment. Nonchntly, he looked up, then lowered his head. Suddenly, he raised it again, utterly stunned...


    Was this the same dirty woman from earlier?


    Ye Juetian rubbed his eyes. Could it be a dream? Was this woman really so attractive? Indeed, she was stunning. Up until now, the woman he had encountered was unkempt, with messy hair and a dirty face, making it impossible to see their original appearance. However, after cleaning up and changing into fresh clothes, she seemed like an entirely different person.


    At least, it left Ye Juetian momentarily dumbfounded. This woman was genuinely beautiful. He knew it; those lovely eyes couldn''t belong to an ugly woman.


    Ye Juetian quickly withdrew hisscivious gaze, noticing that others were also somewhat startled.


    At this moment, a delicious meal was brought in, personally served by the restaurant owner. When the owner saw the woman, he too was momentarily stunned. Was this the dirty woman who had entered earlier? Surely, she must be someone else.


    "Your Majesty, enjoy your meal.""Mm."


    The owner respectfully exited the room.


    The woman looked at the dishes on the table, swallowed saliva, seemingly eager to eat. However, she still needed Ye Juetian''s permission.


    "Don''t just stand there, start eating," Ye Juetian said softly. A beauty like her had been ridiculed on the street; it was truly speechless.


    The woman felt joy in her heart, quickly sat down, and began devouring the food, as if she hadn''t eaten for months.


    Ye Juetian, watching her eat, noticed the faint traces of beatings on her fair arms. It was truly pitiable.


    "What''s your name?" Ye Juetian curiously asked.


    The woman abruptly stopped eating, looking up at Ye Juetian.


    Being so close to admire a beauty made Ye Juetian somewhat surprised.


    After a long while, without saying a word, the woman looked at Ye Juetian.


    Curiously, Ye Juetian asked, "Can you speak?"


    "Yes." Her voice was lovely, with a captivating charm.


    Ye Juetian quite liked her voice. To be precise, he liked everything about her, but there was the issue of status...


    After a prolonged silence, the woman spoke, "I... I don''t know. I''ve forgotten."


    "Do you remember anything? Your family? Where are they?" Ye Juetian asked.


    The woman shook her head, indicating that she truly didn''t remember anything.


    Ye Juetian sighed softly and asked, "After finishing your meal, do you have any ns?"


    "Are you abandoning me?" The woman''s eyes looked at Ye Juetian, and a mist of tears instantly welled up in those beautiful eyes.


    Ye Juetian was puzzled, "When did I say I wanted you?"


    "But... you asked me to follow you. I followed you, so I am yours."


    ''What logic is this? Can your thoughts be a bit more rational? I didn''t mean that at all.''


    Yet, facing such a beautiful woman, who looked at you with those pitiful eyes, asking if you don''t want her anymore, it was truly heart-wrenching to refuse.


    But was Ye Juetian such a lustful man? Clearly not. He needed to maintain a proper attitude in such situations.


    "Miss, you''ve misunderstood," he said.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the woman''s chopsticks fell onto the table, and tears of helplessness flowed from the corners of her eyes. "Since you don''t want me, why did you ask me to follow you?"


    What kind of logic is this? Can it be interpreted this way too?


    Ye Juetian felt like he had just witnessed an extraordinary understanding of things.


    "Miss, I think you''ve really misunderstood. I didn''t mean that," Ye Juetian rified.


    After hearing this, the woman lowered her head slightly, no longer saying a word. A deste atmosphere filled the entire room.


    Ye Juetian didn''t know how to resolve this. He truly wanted to ask his elder brother how to handle such situations.


    If it were up to Ye Hua, without considering marriage, casual dating was fine. If considering marriage, then caution was needed.


    "Where are your family members?"


    The woman shook her head.


    Ye Juetian was in a dilemma. On one hand, he genuinely liked this woman''s type, and having a brief rtionship might not be a bad idea. But the problem was that she was definitely not the type approved by his elder brother and mother, given their respective positions.


    "How about I help you find a ce to stay first?" Ye Juetian tentatively suggested.


    "Are you really abandoning me?" The woman raised her head again, questioning.


    Somehow, Ye Juetian felt that the woman''s inquiry was sincere, as if abandoning her would lead to some reckless actions.


    People forced into desperation might indeed do something reckless.


    "I won''t. Can you eat now?" Ye Juetian was convinced. Unexpectedly, he encountered such a situation today¡ªbeing pursued by an exceptionally beautiful woman. However, it felt a bit silly.


    "Really?"


    Ye Juetian nodded.


    The woman revealed a warm smile, as if she could melt away the ice and snow outside the Voidless Empire.


    "Let''s eat," Ye Juetian said softly, trying to stabilise the woman first.


    "Yeah, you should eat too."


    "I''m not hungry."


    "You want to abandon me?"


    Ye Juetian: "..."


    ''I said I''m not hungry; how is that rted to abandoning you?!''


    To reassure the woman, Ye Juetian could only take a few bites. The woman sitting across from himughed happily.


    "Have you really forgotten your name?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know." The woman nodded earnestly.


    "Then let me give you a name."


    "Sure."


    "Then I''ll call you... Yi Yi." After thinking for a while, Ye Juetian felt this name was pretty good.


    The woman murmured a few words and smiled with satisfaction. "Yes, I''ll be called Yi Yi."


    "What''s your name?"


    "I''m called Ye Juetian."


    "Why do they call you ''Emperor''? What''s an Emperor?" Yi Yi innocently asked, seeming to bepletely unaware of anything.


    Ye Juetian didn''t know how to exin, "Well... ''Emperor'' is just another title."


    "Oh... Should I call you Ye Ye, or should I call you Emperor?" [Repeating a surname can signify a close rtionship. It often indicates that they are from the same family or lineage.]


    "..."


    ''Ye Ye... Seriously, even my mother has never called me that.''


    "Never mind, just call me Ye Ye." Ye Juetian said helplessly.


    "Sure, Ye Ye and Yi Yi sound nice together." Yi Yi smiled gently.Ye Juetian nced at the sky outside. It was gettingte, and he should probably head back. Otherwise, his mother might scold him for not being sensible.


    Just as Ye Juetian finished his thought, he heard a mental message from Ye Hua.


    "Where did you run off to?" Ye Hua asked in a cold tone.


    Ye Juetian knew he would find out, "Big brother, I was just wandering around in the city."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1067 (Your Majesty!)

    Chapter 1067 (Your Majesty!)


    "Come back, Mother is looking for you!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    "Alright, I''ll be there in a moment," Ye Juetian sighed. He had to go back now.


    Looking at Yi Yi in front of him, Ye Juetian spoke softly, "Yi Yi, I need to leave for a while. You stay here, and I''lle back tomorrow to check on you, okay?"


    "Ye Ye, are you abandoning me again?" Yi Yi''s rare beautiful face instantly dropped, making Ye Juetian feel quite distressed.


    It was hard to refuse a beautiful woman who looked so pitiful.


    "No, I have something to attend to," Ye Juetian exined.


    "Do you want me toe with you? I can help," Yi Yi seemed eager to contribute.


    "Yi Yi, since you''re with me, should you listen to me?" Ye Juetian asked.After a moment of silence, Yi Yi nodded.


    "If you''re listening to me, then stay here and wait for me obediently, okay?" Ye Juetian thought his logic was sound.


    Yi Yi pouted and lowered her head slightly.


    ncing at the sky outside, it wasn''t toote yet.


    "Yi Yi, I''lle to see you this afternoon. Rest here for now," Ye Juetian suggested.


    "Promise me you''lle, you muste," Yi Yi looked at Ye Juetian earnestly, disying a sincerity without a hint of jest.


    Ye Juetian could only promise. It was like coaxing a child, but dealing with such a beautiful woman made it quite enjoyable.


    "Be good, don''t wander around, and don''t go outside," Ye Juetian advised, feeling reassured about the safety of Yi Yi in the Empire.


    "Okay, I''ll be good."


    Ye Juetian sighed in relief and disappeared from the room.


    Inside the room, Yi Yi saw Ye Juetian leaving and instantly felt lost. She rested her chin on her hands, gazing out at the world, anxiously awaiting the afternoon. Ye Ye is a good person.


    Back at the imperial pce, Ye Juetian quickly contacted Ye Hua and then went to his mother''s sleeping chamber.


    "Where did you run off to again?" Le Jing scolded him, sounding worried.


    Standing beside her, Ye Hua also had no choice. He decided he would find an opportunity to refine his younger brother''s character; things couldn''t continue like this.


    Three daughters-inw were obediently serving their mother-inw, making Le Jing very happy. Having multiple daughters-inw was indeed a good thing.


    Ye Juetian helplessly said, "Mother, I just walked around in the city."


    "Don''t know where you''ve been wandering. Stay by your mother''s side during this time. Ye Hua, handle your younger brother''s matters sooner. He should settle down and get married, what kind of appearance is that?" Le Jing just wanted Ye Juetian to get married too, feeling more at ease with her sons settling down. A married man would be more mature.


    Listening to his mother''s words, Ye Juetian''s mind conjured the image of Yi Yi, and he suddenly nked out. Why did Yi Yie to mind? He quickly shook his head.


    "What does shaking your head mean?" Le Jing instantly got angry. How could he not obey her arrangement?


    Ye Hua''s face remained stern. His younger brother was quite disobedient; he needed some training.


    "I will follow the arrangement," Ye Juetian hurriedly exined.


    This statement was eptable, and Le Jing was satisfied.


    "Ye Hua, go check if there are any good girls. Basic virtues like virtue and kindness are essential, and consider family background and other factors," Le Jing said softly. Selecting a daughter-inw couldn''t be done haphazardly.


    The three daughters-inw standing in the background breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they had acted quickly; otherwise, they wouldn''t have met their mother-inw''s approval.


    Ye Hua agreed with his mother. Back then, he had also deceived Qing Ya and Baizhi, letting them conceive his bloodline. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have any significance now.


    Okay, he was just kidding. Qing Ya and Baizhi were both outstanding women. Only Yutong was still wandering outside. If his mother found out that she had sneaked out, she would be in trouble.


    "Sure, I''ll take care of it," Ye Hua nodded.


    It seemed like they needed to convene another mobilization meeting.


    After dealing with his younger son''s affairs, Le Jing began to talk about Ye Hua.


    "Ye Hua."


    "Mother, is there anything else?"


    Holding Qian Yuqing''s little hand, Le Jing pulled her forward and said, "You two, put in more effort, understand?"


    Qian Yuqing''s pretty face instantly turned red, like the evening glow. It felt like she was about to bleed.


    How could her mother say such embarrassing things? Besides, what use was there in just her putting in more effort? Without Ye Hua''s cooperation, all her efforts would be in vain.


    Ye Hua, looking calm as if nothing happened, said, "Mother, let''s settle Juetian''s matters first before discussing other things."


    Qian Yuqing, who had just been happy, instantly felt disheartened. She actually wanted to have children with Ye Hua. If they had children, Ye Hua would surely treat her better, not this hot-and-cold attitude.


    "It''s two different matters. Qing Ya and Baizhi did it, and they both got pregnant in the end. Mother also has things to do," Ye Hua said calmly.


    The three daughters-inw: "..."


    It seemed that having children was to prevent their mother-inw from getting bored.


    But Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t n to have more children. So Qing Ya obediently said, "Mother, we''ve discussed it with Ye Hua. We won''t have children again in the next few years. This task still needs to bepleted by Yuqing. After all, Yuqing and Ye Hua don''t have children yet."


    "Since you''ve all discussed it, Mother will only look at the results. Yuqing, consult with them more on this matter," Le Jing smiled faintly. Serving one''s husband was also a skill. How could they please their husbands?Listening to his mother''s words, Ye Juetian''s mind conjured up the image of Yi Yi. He suddenly froze, wondering why Yi Yi came to mind. He quickly shook his head.


    "What does shaking your head mean?" Le Jing instantly became annoyed. Her son wasn''t following orders.


    Ye Hua had a stern expression. His younger brother was quite disobedient; he needed some training.


    "I''ll follow the arrangements," Ye Juetian hastily exined.


    This statement was more eptable, and Le Jing was satisfied.


    "Ye Hua, go and see if there are any good girls. Virtuous and well-mannered is the basic requirement. Consider family background and choose wisely," Le Jing said softly. Selecting a daughter-inw couldn''t be careless.


    The three daughters-inw standing behind breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, they acted quickly; otherwise, they wouldn''t meet their mother-inw''s standards.


    Ye Hua felt his mother was right. Back then, he deceived Qing Ya and Baizhi, letting them bear his bloodline. Otherwise, there might be nothing special about them now.


    Okay, it was just a joke. Qing Ya and Baizhi were both outstanding women. Only Yutong was still wandering outside. If the mother knew that you sneaked out, you''d be in trouble.


    "Alright, leave it to me," Ye Hua nodded.


    It seemed another meeting was necessary.


    After dealing with his younger son''s matters, Le Jing began discussing Ye Hua''s affairs.


    "Ye Hua."


    "Mother, is there something else?"


    Le Jing held Qian Yuqing''s small hand, pulled her in front, and said, "Both of you, put in more effort, understand?"


    Qian Yuqing''s pretty face instantly turned red, like the evening glow, feeling as if she might bleed.


    ''Mother actually said such embarrassing words. Moreover, what use is there for me to put in effort alone? Without Ye Hua''s cooperation, no matter how hard I try, it''s in vain.''


    Ye Hua, seemingly unconcerned, said calmly, "Mother, let''s deal with Juetian''s matters first before discussing other things."


    Qian Yuqing, who was so happy a moment ago, instantly felt lost. In her heart, she really wanted to have a child with Ye Hua. If they had a child, Ye Hua would probably treat her better than now, without these intermittent cold and warm moments.


    "These are two different matters and not conflicting. Qing Ya and Baizhi can also contribute. They both got pregnant in the end. Mother also has something to do." Le Jing smiled slightly.


    The three daughters-inw: "..."


    It seemed that having a child was to keep the mother-inw from being bored.


    But Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t n to have any more children. So, Qing Ya obediently said, "Mother, we''ve already discussed it with Ye Hua. We won''t have children again in the next few years. This task still needs Qian Yuqing toplete. After all, Qian Yuqing and Ye Hua don''t have children yet."


    "If you''ve all discussed it, then I''ll just look at the results. Qian Yuqing, consult them more on this matter," Le Jing smiled slightly. Serving one''s husband was also a technical skill. How to win a husband''s favor?


    Qian Yuqing became even more shy, thinking about some embarrassing things. How annoying...


    Ye Hua seemed not to care at all now. In fact, he was impatient to im Qian Yuqing''s virginity.


    After all, it had been many years since hest tasted blood. Now, after Yuqing, he will have a record of four kills. Will there be a fifth kill?


    "Mother, I''ll arrange it now," Ye Hua said softly.


    "Alright."


    "Mother, I''ll also go out." Ye Juetian also said.


    Le Jing hurriedly said, "Youe back to me! Before things are settled, you''re not allowed to leave the pce."


    "Really, do you have to be so strict? I won''t run away."


    "I''m afraid you''ll run away." Le Jing said unkindly. He had run away once before.


    The three daughters-inw chuckled.


    Ye Juetian could only helplessly sit on the side. Now he was a bit worried about Yi Yi. She wouldn''t mess around, right? It was still early before the afternoon; he could rest assured for now.


    On the other hand, Ye Hua convened an all-staff meeting. After all, it was his younger brother''s lifelong matter; he couldn''t be careless.


    This woman must be outstanding; otherwise, how could she enter the Ye family gate?


    "Congrattions, Your Majesty! Congrattions, Your Majesty!!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1068 (Intimidation and Kidnapping)

    Chapter 1068 (Intimidation and Kidnapping)


    "Jue Tian, are your injuries healed?" Ye Hua looked at Jue Tian and asked calmly, feeling that Jue Tian''s strength seemed to have almost recovered. Back then, he had been pierced by Brittany''s arrow, almost facing death with his intestines spilled out.


    Jue Tian slightly bowed with respect and said, "Thanks to Your Majesty''s blessings, I''ve almost recovered now."


    "That''s good. After being a cat for so many years, you''ve suffered a lot, especially your lovely wives," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    In the team, Dongfang Yuer and Guan Yanxin blushed slightly. In fact, they had already beenforted these past few days.


    However, everyone in the entire team had thick-skinned faces.


    Jue Tian earnestly said, "Rest assured, Your Majesty. I am prepared for battle day and night."


    "Yes, Wei Chang, learn more from Lie Gu and Jue Tian," Ye Hua said earnestly, with concern in his words.


    Tang Wei looked aggrieved.Wei Chang looked calm, even saying solemnly, "Your Majesty, I have been in seclusion recently."


    Damn, what an excellent excuse.


    Tang Wei wanted to faint; Wei Chang''s secluded cultivation was not an ordinary one¡ªitsted for 100 years.


    However, there was also Xun Fang, who was facing a simr situation. When could the Death Mage stop using his fingers?


    "Today, I will discuss three things! This is also part of the uing strategic deployment. I hope everyone listens carefully!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice, showing no signs of joking, appearing very serious.


    It also made all subordinates serious. Lu Hong had already taken out his notebook, preparing to jot down important things. Yi Hong was doing the same, looking very focused.


    "The first matter! It is also the top priority. Pay attention!"


    All subordinates stared straight at their king. Their eyeballs seemed to be about to pop out.


    "I told you to listen! Not to stare! What, do you want to rebel!?"


    All the subordinates instantly lowered their heads.


    "What does lowering your head mean? You don''t agree?" Ye Hua said coldly.


    Being a subordinate is really difficult. I wonder how the Empresses endures his temper.


    "This first matter is rted to my younger brother''s marriage. Find a woman with excellent character. Forget about those shy ones. Use my wife as a standard!"


    Dou Fushi, among the crowd, suddenly raised his hand.


    Dou Fushi, looking incredulously at hispanion Li Hun, thought, ''Wife, are you trying to kill me?''


    "Dou Fushi, do you have any questions?" Ye Hua asked in a stern voice.


    Dou Fushi''s heart sank. He had just managed to escape the responsibilities of being a leader, and today, his wife had trapped him.


    Li Hun said sweetly, "Your Majesty, Dou Fushi wants to ask, what if we find such a girl, but she refuses to cooperate?"


    Ye Hua shook his head and asked Lie Gu, "You exin."


    Lie Gu earnestly said, "Intimidation!"


    Ye Hua nodded, "Wei Chang, your turn."


    Wei Chang looked righteous, "Kidnapping!"


    Ye Hua was very satisfied, "Jue Tian, your turn."


    Juetian didn''t hesitate, "Intimidation plus kidnapping."


    See how efficient and sensible his subordinates were. That''s the effectiveness he wanted.


    "Is it all clear?" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    "Clear!" all the subordinates respectfully shouted.


    "Very well. Now, let''s talk about the second and third matters. These two matters are rted."


    Seeing the solemn expression on the king''s face, the subordinates also became serious.


    "My mother has a rare disease. I have probed it several times, and it seems to be some kind of biological entity. The more you treat it, the faster the disease progresses. We can only pacify it for now. I can''t do anything about it now. Jue Tian, you will go and see my motherter."


    "Understood!"


    Ye Hua nodded and continued, "My mother''s illness can still be dragged on for now, but it''s not a long-term solution. Therefore, I need to find Qing Xu! Which one of you three will help me with this task?"


    Ye Hua was referring to Wei Chang, Lie Gu, and Jue Tian.


    Ye Zizi and Brittany hadn''t returned yet.


    But at this moment, Dou Fushi raised his hand again.


    Dou Fushi felt desperate, his eyes seemingly asking, Your Majesty, can I change to a wife who won''t trick me?


    "What''s wrong again?" Ye Hua asked.


    Li Hun asked sweetly, "Your Majesty, Dou Fushi wants to know who Qing Xu is."


    In fact, this was the doubt in everyone''s mind. After all, they were not members of the Seven Deadly Sins, and they only knew that there were still two members who hadn''t returned, but they didn''t know which two.


    "Wei Chang, it''s your turn." Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Wei Chang let out a sigh, took a step forward, and then turned around, saying, "Qing Xu is one of the Seven Deadly Sins. As one of the Seven Deadly Sins, Qing Xu is a bit proud. He is difficult tomunicate with, a self-centred person. His character is indeed a w, but his strength should not be underestimated."


    "In the entire Seven Deadly Sins, each person has a unique ''skill,'' and Qing Xu excels in cunningness. He is a master of poisons. What''s peculiar is his quirk ¨C he first consumes the poisons he refines and then relies on instinct to concoct antidotes."


    Hearing this, everyone''s scalp tingled for a moment. Usually, poison masters test their concoctions on others, but it was the first time they heard about someone testing it on themselves.


    Ye Hua muttered, "It''s just a matter of time before he dies."


    However, Wei Chang continued, "Qing Xu''s poisons are colourless and odourless. You have no way of knowing when you''ve been poisoned, and you won''t even realise when Qing Xu struck. The most crucial issue ¨C Qing Xu is just an ''ordinary person''!"


    Hearing thisst part sent a chill down everyone''s spine. This was terrifying; he was an ordinary person who managed to enter the Seven Deadly Sins. Judging by Wei Chang''s expression, it seemed he was wary of Qing Xu.


    Naturally, if they died and their strength skyrocketed, Qing Xu was likely experiencing the same. Perhaps his expertise in poison had reached an unimaginable level, allowing him to dictate who lived and who died.


    Except if they wore anti-poison masks.


    However, Qing Xu couldn''t truly be considered an ordinary person. He wasn''t even human; he belonged to the zebane n.


    The significant differencey in the fact that the zebane, being a weaker race,ckedbat prowess. Compared to Ye Zizi and Kai Yun races, the difference was like heaven and earth.


    But perhaps it was precisely this disparity that motivated Qing Xu. He went to extreme lengths, even using himself as a cauldron. Although a bit arrogant, everyone had to admit that when he went all out, even he himself wasn''t afraid.


    In the battles of the past, Qing Xu, single-handedly, took down a third of the Overlords.


    However, in the end, he couldn''t defend against a surprise attack by humans, and Qing Xu perished.


    Wei Chang paused and continued, "This Qing Xu is also a master of cross-dressing, and we generally refer to him as the ''Cross-dressing Boss.''"


    Everyone: "..."


    This guy must have gone mad from practising poisons, even poisoning himself into insanity.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1069 (Help in this Distress)

    Chapter 1069 (Help in this Distress)


    Indeed, it''s true. It was because of one incident during poison testing that he ended up being a bit foolish. He developed a liking for wearing women''s clothes and, after recovering, found it quite agreeable. Since then, he has kept up with that habit.


    "While Qing Xu is formidable in poison cultivation, in terms of medical treatment, if he dares to call himself second, no one will dare to im the first spot," Wei Chang said with a serious tone.


    Ye Hua added, "That''s correct. Even I wouldn''t im the first spot."


    Receiving confirmation from him, the subordinates realised the significance of this figure. Although he mightck raw strength, his skills surpassed those with power.


    "So, this deity hopes that you find Qing Xu and, if possible, give him a lesson until he''s beaten ck and blue," Ye Hua calmly stated.


    Upon hearing this request, the three men''s faces stiffened. Your Honor, ah...


    Isn''t that too demanding? This is Qing Xu, the one who yed pranks on everyone. This guy could casually poison an entire city. On that foundation, he concocted various versions of poison. He was practically a big pervert.


    Who knows where he''s selling fake medicines, or what shady things he''s up to. Maybe he even cut off his own hands and reattached it in no time. For such a perverted person, who dares to seek him out?Only someone with issues would do that...


    Ye Hua even mentioned beating the "cross-dressing boss" until he''s ck and blue. There''s a fear of being on the receiving end of that torture.


    "Jue Tian, why don''t you go?" Ye Hua suggested casually.


    Juetian''s face darkened, bowing, he said, "If Your Majesty is willing to entrust such an important task to me, it''s undoubtedly a sign of high regard. However, Your Majesty also knows that I''ve just recovered my strength, and my beloved wife has not yet been fully satisfied. Therefore, I cannot undertake such a heavy responsibility."


    Wei Chang and Lie Gu: "..."


    They''ve seen shameless people, but never one as shameless as this. Clearly, his strength has recovered, and yet he talks about satisfying his wife. Why don''t you just die?


    "Then, Wei Chang, you go." Ye Hua could understand Jue Tian''s situation. Just recovered and still indulging in intimate moments with his wife ¨C after all, he is a male with physiological needs.


    Wei Chang immediately bowed, saying seriously, "Your Majesty, after reflecting, I''ve decided to end the 100-year seclusion ahead of schedule. I will fulfil Tang Wei''s longtime wish."


    Lie Gu: "..."


    ''Damn it! You two bastards! You''re using your women as an excuse not to go. This is beyond shameless!''


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Wei Chang, I''m quite pleased with your decision."


    Tang Wei in the team was also overjoyed. ''Uncle Wei...finally...willing...to...take...action¡­''


    It''s not easy...


    Ye Hua''s gaze turned to Lie Gu.


    Terrified, Lie Gu shivered and quickly bowed, saying, "Your Majesty, my... my wife... my wives... they... they can''t do without me!!!"


    The subordinates: "..."


    This reason is simply too hasty, utterlycking persuasiveness.Ye Hua suddenly turned to Wen Xia and asked, "Is what Lie Gu said true?"


    Wen Xia respectfully replied, "Returning to Your Majesty, Lie Gu has not contributed anything to the team yet."


    "Yesterday, Wen Xia, I wasn''t in the right state," Lie Gu hurriedly exined. His wife was too good at setting him up.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, "Lie Gu, the task of finding Qing Xu is entrusted to you. I will give you the coordinates. Remember! Give him a good lesson and bring him back."


    Lie Gu felt like he needed someone to help him in this distress, his breath bing a bit rapid. He didn''t know if ying dead would work now.


    "Big brother,e on, I support you!" Dou Fushi cheered Lie Gu on. After all, he was the big brother who taught him to part his hair, so he had to support him.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Lie Gu, set out soon. My mother''s illness relies on you."


    Lie Gu: "..."


    ''Your Majesty is truly difficult to please. Clearly, he knows where Qing Xu is; why not just go himself? He insists on making me go, increasing the difficulty of the mission.''


    But Ye Hua has his ideas. If he goes directly, it will seem like he''s begging Qing Xu. Moreover, this Qing Xu needs a good lesson, and it can''t be done by him. Others need to take action.


    "Your Majesty, I have a request," Lie Gu felt like he was finished, expressing his final wish.


    "Speak. Anything that I can do, I will help you with," Ye Hua assured.


    Everyone felt that Lie Gu was arranging his affairs like he was in dire straits.


    "Your Majesty, I want to bring someone along," Lie Gu said with a heavy voice.


    Hearing Lie Gu''s words, everyone shuddered, fearing that Lie Gu might call their names, which would surely mean trouble.


    The girls felt reassured; Lie Gu must be calling a guy.


    "Alright, I permit it," Ye Hua waved his hand magnanimously.


    "Dou Fushi!" Lie Gu directly said. If the big brother is about to die, how can the little brother just stand by? Sharing joys and sorrows, right?


    However, Li Hun in the crowd eximed, "Husband, why did you faint?"


    Dou Fushi had already passed out. Being tricked by his wife was one thing, but now being tricked by his big brother made life unbearable.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath and calmly said, "During this trip to the Spirit City, I discovered several serious issues that are important for our team''s future."


    "Wei Chang, Jue Tian, think of solutions for these two issues."


    "Yes!"


    "I haven''t even mentioned what the issues are, and you''re saying ''yes''! Can''t you have a bit of heart in your response?!" Ye Hua sternly rebuked.


    Wei Chang and Juet Tan quickly bowed, "Your Majesty, forgive us. It was just a reflex."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "In the Spirit City, Guardians have also appeared! So, I believe that this group of Guardians hides a significant secret! They seem to have collective amnesia. Take note of this!" Lv L¨¹ hastily jotted it down.


    Ye Hua continued, "Behind this, there must be a shameful secret. Whether it''s the loss of morality or the emphasis on principles."


    The subordinates felt that Your Majesty made a lot of sense.


    "Another thing! I encountered a powerful weapon. This weapon is formidable enough to harm me, let alone you! Fortunately, the person wielding this weapon is quite ipetent, so there''s nothing to fear. However, I still hope to possess such a weapon. I will tell Wei Chang the required materials; try to obtain as many as possible!" To be safe, Ye Hua naturally had to take all precautions to ensure the team''s safety.


    Hearing about such a formidable weapon, the subordinates were also shocked. What weapon could hurt Your Majesty!


    "Your Majesty, what exactly is this weapon?" Wei Chang asked with confusion.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1070 (Yi Yi Is Gone)

    Chapter 1070 (Yi Yi Is Gone)


    "Such a weapon surpasses the primordial divine artifacts; it''s called a Legendary Weapon! This is the first time I''ve heard of it, and currently, there''s only one in the entire world!" Ye Hua said in a solemn tone. This would be a weapon capable of threatening him, and it felt... quite thrilling.


    After all, in this world, there were very few things that could pose a threat to him.


    The subordinates had faces full of shock. A Legendary Weapon! Damn, it''s the first time hearing about it, and it sounds pretty awesome.


    Is it the kind that emits colourful lights, like a premium item in a game, dazzling and shy?


    Concerning this Legendary Weapon, Jue Tian was also particrly cautious. "Your Majesty, if such weapons appear inrge quantities, it might be unfavourable for us."


    Ye Hua propped up his chin slightly and calmly said, "It''s extremelyplicated to make such weapons; making it impossible for them to appear inrge quantities. Try to find the materials! I also want to create one."


    "Yes!" The subordinates respectfully responded.


    Ye Hua stood and scanned his subordinates. "The tasks for this mission are all assigned. Everyone, mobilise to search. Don''t say that I''m not giving tasks; this is your chance to perform, but remember a few things!""Your Majesty, please speak!"


    "Firstly, we are good people and never indiscriminately kill innocents. Even if we have to kill, it must be well justified! After all, killing is not amendable act. Is that clear?"


    "Clear!"


    "Now let''s go!" Get busy!"


    "We understood Your Majesty''s orders. Taking our leave now!" The subordinates instantly disappeared from the spot.


    Ye Hua sighed with relief. It wasn''t easy dealing with this mischievous group of subordinates. Sometimes, it gave him a headache.


    Now, what should he do? Didn''t his mother say that he should quickly get along with Yuqing?


    Indeed, he should get along, but he still needed to reject a few times. He couldn''t make it too easy for Yuqing; after all, things too easily obtained were not cherished.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were examples. He had to let Yuqing know that being on good terms with him was a great honour.


    ''This deity is truly a talented person; I can evene up with such ingenious methods even when joking.''


    All the subordinates were fully prepared, and the most tragic one was probably Dou Fushi.


    "Husband, go with peace of mind." Li Hun nestled in Dou Fushi''s arms, whispering softly. However, the way this sentence sounded was a bit strange.


    Dou Fushi thought he had hit the jackpot, having a good wife like Li Hun. But now, he realised.


    It took eight lifetimes of bad luck to have a wife like Li Hun. Killing her husband was a matter of seconds, and she won''t even blink an eye. He couldn''t live like this.


    "I''m afraid this time it''s a one-way trip." Dou Fushi said in pain.


    Lihun softly said, "Husband, even if you encounter any mishaps, your wife will avenge you, then peacefully remain a widow."


    Dou Fushi: "..."


    ''Do you have to be so cheeky? Can''t you show some consideration? Damn it!''


    "Honey~ Just kidding, everything will be fine with Big Brother Gu in charge. Didn''t Uncle Wei say it? Even if you lose a hand or a foot, it can be reattached. Probably even the head can be reattached as long as you don''t lose your brain."


    Dou Fushi: "..."


    ''Damn it, who do you really love? I, Dou Fushi, am seriously starting to doubt!


    "Alright, I''m leaving now. Behave andplete the mission. I''ll take good care of you when Ie back, muah~" Li Hun kissed Dou Fushi with a mischievous look and then walked out of the room.


    Dou Fushi sighed deeply. How could you understand the pain of having a sexy wife? This kind of blessing is really hard to endure. Look at him; he has lost a lot of weight over the years.


    The whole team quickly left the city, full of cheerfulughter.


    On the other hand, Ye Juetian was very upset. Watching the sun gradually set, he didn''t know what Yi Yi was doing, whether she was worried or not.


    ''Oh, how could I, Ye Juetian, worry about a woman? How annoying.''


    "Mother, I''m going out for a walk," Ye Juetian said softly.


    Le Jing, with closed eyes, said calmly, "Where do you want to go?"


    "Just a stroll in the imperial pce."


    "Running away again?" Le Jing asked in a low voice, a bit displeased.


    "Mother, I really won''t run this time. Just taking a walk." Ye Juetian exined with some distress. He was really worried about Yi Yi; hopefully, nothing would go wrong.


    "No!"


    Ye Juetian: "..."


    "Mother, this time I will definitely listen to you and big brother, get married honestly, and I promise not to run anymore." Ye Juetian swore after speaking.


    Le Jing slowly opened her eyes, sensing her son was acting a bit strange today.


    "Where do you really want to go?" Le Jing asked seriously.


    "Just wandering around; there are many interesting things in the Voidless Empire."


    "Your big brother has already helped you find a girl. Wait patiently during this time. Once you''re settled, then you can go out and be wild."


    Ye Juetian was quite speechless. ''What kind of logic was this, Mother?''


    "I''ll just walk around in the pce, okay?"


    Le Jing paused and said slowly, "Fine, but remember, if you run away, mother won''t spare you."


    "Rest assured." After saying this, Ye Juetian ran out of the room. Le Jing shook her head; he was already so grown up, yet his yful nature remained strong.


    Ye Juetian, who ran outside, noticed that the sky had darkened. He hurriedly ran to the inn.


    "Yi Yi, I''m here!" Ye Juetian shouted with a cheerful tone. It felt really good to be cared for by a girl.


    However, there was no response. Ye Juetian scanned the room, but there was no sign of anyone.


    Now, Ye Juetian was instantly panicked. Where was Yi Yi?


    He quickly found the innkeeper. The innkeeper was startled; the Emperor had a stern expression.


    "Where is the girl in this room? Where did she go?"


    "Your Majesty, this girl left at dusk."


    "What!" Ye Juetian eximed. Yi Yi had actually gone out!


    "Did she say where she was going?" Ye Juetian questioned coldly, feeling an inexplicable worry and anxiety, fearing that she might encounter danger.


    The innkeeper recalled and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, this girl said she was going to find someone and seemed quite sad."


    Ye Juetian rubbed his forehead. ''Yi Yi, you fool. I just came a bitte, and you ran away.''


    Ye Juetian directly rushed out of the inn, starting to search for Yi Yi on the streets. His anxious appearance probably made even Ye Juetian himself unsure why he was so worried.


    By now, the sky hadpletely darkened. The Voidless Empire was brightly lit, clearly heading towards bing a city that never sleeps. With the increasing settlement of many neers and the expansion of nighttime entertainment options, the poprity was booming.


    Due to his identity, Ye Juetian felt hesitant to shout loudly. He could only rely on intuition to search for Yi Yi in the vast Voidless Empire.


    However, in such arge city, finding her in a short time was proving to be difficult.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1071 (A Separation)

    Chapter 1071 (A Separation)


    "Look, it seems like the Emperor is searching for something?"


    "Yeah, he''s been searching for two hours already."


    "I wonder what precious item the Emperor lost to make him so anxious."


    The citizens began to discuss among themselves.


    At this point, Ye Juetian had already been searching for three hours, but there was still no sign of Yi Yi. It was as if she had disappeared into thin air.


    Yi Yi is so beautiful now. What if someone had kidnapped her and inflicted harm upon her? The thought of such a terrifying consequence left Ye Juetian feeling regretful and anxious, wishing he could call out Yi Yi''s name loudly.


    Gradually, the lights in the Voidless Empire dimmed, and people entered into their dreams. Ye Juetian walked the cold streets with a bewildered expression. ''Yi Yi must have encountered an ident. Damn it!''


    In this cold weather, Yi Yi was not wearing much, and she was so beautiful...Ye Juetian kicked the ground hard and cracked it open. He med himself for his carelessness.


    With a despondent expression, Ye Juetian walked towards the entrance of the imperial pce. If Yi Yi had really met with an ident, he would never forgive himself.


    Suddenly, a faint crying sound reached Ye Juetian''s ears. He was shocked. This voice!


    Ye Juetian quickly ran towards the source of the sound. At the pce entrance, he saw a petite figure sitting on the ground.


    Looking at this figure, Ye Juetian felt it was Yi Yi. He rushed towards her!


    Yi Yi''s white dress was already quite dirty, and there were bloody marks on her arms. There were also traces of blood on the ground.


    Standing next to Yi Yi, Ye Juetian felt a bit sour in his heart.


    Yi Yi, who was sitting on the ground, seemed to sense someone beside her. She slowly raised her head, and when she saw Ye Juetian, tears welled up in her eyes even more.


    "Ye Ye..." Yi Yi directly threw herself into Ye Juetian''s arms, hugged him tightly, and burst into tears.


    Ye Juetian now felt very distressed. He gently hugged the girl in his arms andforted her softly, "Yi Yi, don''t cry, I''m here."


    "Ye Ye, where did you go? I couldn''t find you." Yi Yi choked with tears, wetting Ye Juetian''s chest.


    "Yi Yi, I''m sorry. It''s my negligence. How did you get injured?" Ye Juetian asked with a deep voice. Someone dared to hurt Yi Yi. Their hearts must be so vicious to bully an ordinary girl.


    Yi Yi, looking pitiful, said, "I wanted to go in and find you, but these people wouldn''t let me."


    Ye Juetian looked at the ck-armoured warriors at the pce gate, realising that Yi Yi wanted to enter the pce!


    Indeed, Yi Yi had waited for an entire afternoon without seeing Ye Juetian. So, she went out to find him, learned that the Emperor lived in this luxurious pce, and arrived at the pce gate, hoping to go inside.


    However, the ck-armoured warriors repeatedly pushed her to the ground, causing the scars on her arms through the friction.


    Ye Juetian really wanted to beat these ck-armoured warriors, as they dared to bully an unarmed girl! How shameless!


    "Yi Yi, don''t be afraid; let''s go back."


    "Mm."


    The two returned to the inn, and Ye Juetian naturally had to heal Yi Yi''s injuries.


    Seeing the scars on her arms instantly disappearing, Yi Yi revealed a sweet smile. "Ye Ye, you''re amazing."


    Watching Yi Yi smile like this, Ye Juetian forced a smile. Just thinking about Yi Yi being pushed down by the ck-armoured warriors made him feel ufortable.


    "Ye Ye, I''m sorry. Did I embarrass you?" Yi Yi seemed to sense something and said with a hint of sadness.


    Ye Juetian reached out to stroke Yi Yi''s hair. "No, how could you embarrass me?"


    "They all say I''m stupid, and I also feel that I''m stupid," Yi Yi said, lowering her head.


    "Who dares to say you''re stupid? I''ll beat them up!" Ye Juetian patted his chest and assured her.


    Yi Yi bit her lip lightly, saying nothing.


    At that moment, Ye Juetian heard Ye Hua''s voice in his mind.


    "Where did you go again?" Ye Hua questioned coldly.


    Ye Juetian covered his forehead. He had just found Yi Yi, and they hadn''t exchanged many words yet.


    "Big brother, I''m in the pce."


    "Don''t lie! If you''re in the pce; hurry back! Mother is looking for you!"


    "Okay, I''ll be right back."


    After cutting off themunication, Ye Juetian looked at Yi Yi in front of him, unsure of what to say or how to start.


    "Are you leaving again?" Yi Yi asked softly.


    Ye Juetian sighed, gently holding her slender hands, which felt very soft.


    "Yi Yi, I have to go back." Ye Juetian expressed regret.


    Yi Yi gathered the courage to say, "Ye Ye, can you take me with you? I don''t want to be away from you."


    "Yi Yi, listen to me. It''s not possible right now, but please give me some time, okay?" Ye Juetian felt like he was going crazy, wondering how he could say such words.


    "Ye Ye, I believe everything you say, and I''ll follow your lead. Please don''t abandon me. I''ve decided to be with you, to be with you forever." Yi Yi spoke with utmost sincerity, touching Ye Juetian, who had never been in love before.


    In fact, seeing Yi Yi searching for him at the pce gate had already softened his heart. First love often arrives unexpectedly; he was initially drawn by Yi Yi''s beauty and then moved by her sincerity. Now he was shaken again. Ye Juetian, being inexperienced in matters of love, was easily moved.


    Ye Juetian wiped away the tears at the corner of Yi Yi''s eyes. "Yes, that won''t happen."


    "I''ll wait for you toe back," Yi Yi said softly, with a reassuring smile.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Juetian stood up and suddenly pulled out a small bamboo tube. "Yi Yi, hold onto this."


    "Ye Ye, what is this?"


    "It''s a voice transmission device. I''ll contact you when I have free time, but please don''t contact me proactively, okay?" Ye Juetian carefully instructed, knowing that if his elder brother and mother found out, it could lead to trouble.


    Yi Yi tightly held the small bamboo tube and nodded. "Okay, I understand."


    Ye Juetian gently embraced Yi Yi, then disappeared from the room.


    Feeling the warmth disappear, Yi Yi slowly opened her eyes, looked at the small bamboo tube in her hand, and walked to the window. From this angle, she could see the majestic pce, but in Yi Yi''s eyes, it was like a barrier.


    Ye Juetian quickly returned to his mother''s sleeping chamber.


    Inside the splendidly lit sleeping chamber, Ye Hua and the others were present.


    Ye Juetian swallowed and respectfully greeted, "Mother, elder brother, and three sister-inws."


    "Where did you go?" Le Jing asked calmly.


    Ye Hua looked sternly at his younger brother. Their mother had instructed him to stay in the pce, but this young fellow disappeared without a trace.


    In Ye Hua''s mind, respecting the order of seniority, listening to the elders, was the most normal thing, especially when it came to their biological mother.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1072 (Ye Juetian is Grounded)

    Chapter 1072 (Ye Juetian is Grounded)


    In this lifetime, Ye Hua can ignore his wives'' words, but he must heed his mother''s words ¨C it''s a matter of respect and filial piety.


    Ye Juetian hurriedly exined, "I just went out for a walk, to experience the people''s sentiments, and help my elder brother in the future."


    Qing Ya and the others remained silent, appearing very obedient because Ye Hua had exploded in anger.


    They sensed that Ye Hua''s temper had a reason behind it, and it seemed that the mother had a simr temperament. They were definitely upromising with those who didn''t listen.


    Le Jing solemnly said, "Speak the truth!"


    "Mother, it''s really the truth. Your son wouldn''t dare to deceive you," Ye Juetian felt uneasy, hoping he hadn''t been discovered.


    Le Jing sighed deeply and closed her eyes slowly.


    Ye Hua naturally understood his mother''s meaning ¨C he had to handle this himself."Kneel!" Ye Hua said coldly.


    Ye Juetian was bewildered, dumbfounded, and asked, "Elder brother?"


    "I told you to kneel! Did you not hear me?" Ye Hua coldly shouted, and a powerful pressure directly descended, overwhelming Ye Juetian.


    Ye Juetian knew his mother and older brother were not joking. He quickly knelt beside his mother.


    "Speak! What did you do today?" Ye Hua interrogated.


    "Elder brother, I really didn''t do anything."


    "Lies! Do you still not regard Mother and me in your eyes?" Ye Hua erupted, his eyes almost spewing mes. To deceive the family for a woman ¨C he wanted to string him up and whip him!


    "I..."


    The rumours from the city had reached Ye Hua''s ears today. At dinner, he was puzzled, as he hadn''t left the pce, so how could there be a romantic affair? Instantly, he associated it with his brother.


    Unexpectedly, this younger brother had just entered the city and picked up a woman on the street, even booked a room! He even deceived Mother into going out to find that woman. Now he was concealing it. It seemed that his younger brother waspletely infatuated.


    Le Jing said in a low voice, "Juetian, what''s the name of that woman?"


    Ye Juetian''s heart sank. Was he discovered?


    "Mother, she''s just a poor girl," Ye Juetian hurriedly exined.


    Le Jing questioned sternly, "You deceived Mother for the sake of a poor girl?"


    "No, it''s not." It''s just that your son wanted to help her out of goodwill, without any other thoughts." Without much thought, Ye Juetian quickly distanced himself from Yi Yi. It wasn''t out of fear but to protect her.


    Le Jing said calmly, "It''s better to be like this. Starting now, you''re grounded."


    "Grounded?" Ye Juetian couldn''t believe it. Was it necessary to be this harsh?


    Ye Hua said in a stern tone, "Not just any woman can marry into the Ye family, Juetian! You''re well aware of this, especially when ites to ordinary women! If you want to find a woman, your elder brother is already selecting an excellent one for you. Just wait!"


    If it were any time before today, Ye Juetian would have been delighted. The women his elder brother chose for him were undoubtedly outstanding. But now, he doesn''t think the same way. All he could think of was the delicate figure of Yi Yi, appearing so helpless.


    However, what could he do?


    "Big brother, I understand," Ye Juetian nodded. He couldn''t continue his contact with Yi Yi; otherwise, big brother might do something to her, something he didn''t want to witness.


    Ye Hua extended his hand.


    Ye Juetian looked up at his big brother in confusion.


    "Hand it over!" Ye Hua said coldly.


    "What?"


    "What? Say it again and see!" Ye Hua''s gaze turned icy. Still pretending!


    Ye Juetian obediently took out the small bamboo tube from his pocket and ced it in his big brother''s hand.


    Ye Hua looked coldly at the small bamboo tube in his palm, which instantly turned into debris. Trying to hide things, but you''re still a bit inexperienced!


    Qian Yuqing, who was on the side, looked at Ye Juetian now, slightly furrowing her brows. Today, Ye Juetian seemed very unusual. Could it be that he had truly fallen for that girl?


    "Go back and think about it! Don''t force big brother to do something that will make you unhappy!" Ye Hua said sternly.


    "Big brother, I understand."


    "Go rest."


    Ye Juetian stood up and respectfully said, "Mother, sisters-inw, I''ll take my leave."


    Le Jing nodded, softly advising, "Stop causing trouble."


    "Alright."


    After saying that, Ye Juetian left. Upon reaching his own pce, he found that a barrier had been set up. Judging by its intensity, it seemed to be personally crafted by his big brother. Once he entered, there would be no way out.


    But thinking about his big brother''s words, Ye Juetian decided to step in. Perhaps it was a'' doomed encounter. ''Yi Yi, I''m sorry...


    "Mother, please rest early," Ye Hua said softly.


    "Yes, all of you go back and rest. It''s not yet time for me to sleep," Le Jing smiled slightly. When finding a daughter-inw, one should be like Qing Ya ¨C knowledgeable, dignified, virtuous, and able to help her son in any situation. Only then could she enter the Ye family with qualifications.


    Ye Hua left the room with his three wives. Currently, Daji has be Le Jing''s personal maid. Ye Hua mainly wanted Daji to protect his mother well, allowing him to be at ease.


    Back in their resting pce, under the care of the three wives, Ye Hua removed his clothes.


    This was undoubtedly the enjoyment of an emperor.


    However, tonight, Qian Yuqing was very nervous while undressing for Ye Hua, her hands trembling.


    "Qing Ya, what''s your opinion on this matter?" Ye Hua suddenly asked.


    Qing Ya actually understood Ye Hua''s intention. The current situation was extraordinary, unlike the past casualness. Moreover, Ye Juetian was Ye Hua''s younger brother, and Ye Hua undoubtedly took marriage matters very seriously now. She could understand.


    But as a modern person, love should be free and not restricted by family background.


    "Well, I think..."


    Before Qing Ya could finish her sentence, Ye Hua calmly said, "No need to say. What do you think, Yuqing?"


    Qian Yuqing was stunned for a moment, then casually said, "Matching social status."


    She grew up in the Spirit City, being instilled with certain principles since childhood. Social statuspatibility was the foundation. Back then, Ye Hua and she were also a match in terms of social status.


    "I have inquired about it. That woman has been in the Voidless Empire for some time. Her actions are unspeakable, and she doesn''t even have the appearance of a decent woman. Such a woman cannot marry into the Ye family!" Ye Hua said firmly, showing no room for negotiation.


    In fact, from the way Ye Hua arranged marriages for his subordinates, one could see that even for his younger brother, he chose wives at the divine level. How could he not be concerned?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were helpless. Since Ye Hua had spoken, it was difficult to change.


    Qian Yuqing lowered her head in silence.


    "Let''s go to sleep," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled and said, "Then we won''t disturb the two of you enjoying yourselves."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1073 (Love)

    Chapter 1073 (Love)


    Ye Hua didn''t feel like doing anything today and casually said, "What enjoyment? It''s just sleeping."


    "But Mother said you should have a child with Yuqing," Qing Ya chuckled.


    "There''s no rush for that. Let''s handle Ye Juetian''s matter first," Ye Hua said calmly.


    Qian Yuqing, standing aside, felt a bit lost. Why hadn''t Ye Hua made a move on her yet?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were also puzzled. It was strange that such a beautiful woman was being ignored.


    Actually, Ye Hua wasn''t in the mood today. Just the thought of it angered him. His own brother had picked up a dirty woman on the street, booked a room with her, and even lied about it. The idea of giving him a good p crossed Ye Hua''s mind.


    Ye Huay down on the bed first. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi then removed their clothes. Qian Yuqing, still new to this, couldn''t rx and stood there, looking a bit silly.


    Ye Hua''s gaze fell on the dazed Qian Yuqing, seemingly asking, "What are you still doing? nning to stand there all night?"However, Qian Yuqing misunderstood Ye Hua''s intention, thinking it was more like a tyrant staring at her, as if she needed to undress to avoid angering him.


    To avoid making Ye Hua angry, Qian Yuqing could only reluctantly undress, one piece at a time. Surprisingly, this slow undressing process carried a unique charm.


    Even Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were stunned. That pitiful appearance was genuinely pitiable.


    "Yuqing,e over here," Donghuang Baizhi gestured, giving her ce to Qian Yuqing.


    Before Qian Yuqing could react, Donghuang Baizhi pushed her into Ye Hua''s arms.


    Ye Hua''s mood improved a lot. This was the result he wanted ¨C to have them willingly push Qian Yuqing into his arms.


    This rhythm, and he still had to pretend to be unwilling. Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    Nestled by Ye Hua''s side, Qian Yuqing was very nervous. For the first time, truly the first time, she was snuggled up to Ye Hua. The touch between their skins carried a strange feeling, like an electric shock.


    "Yuqing," Ye Hua said calmly.


    "Yeah," Qian Yuqing mumbled, finally able to snuggle up in Ye Hua''s arms. It felt sofortable.


    "Tomorrow, let''s go see what kind of woman has enchanted Ye Juetian like this," Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Qian Yuqing also wanted to see. She answered decisively, "Sure, I got it."


    "Mainly to see if she''s a spy. If she is, kill her directly!" Ye Hua''s decisiveness in killing was evident.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t express their opinions. Expressing opinions now would be equivalent to inviting scolding. This had touched Ye Hua''s bottom line.


    "And if she''s not a spy?" Qian Yuqing asked softly, gently rubbing against Ye Hua''s chest ¨C sofortable.


    After thinking for a moment, Ye Hua said lightly, "Observe Ye Juetian''s reaction. If he remains obsessed, send her away. If he lets go, then don''t interfere."


    This suggestion was eptable to the three women. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also breathed a sigh of relief. They were afraid Ye Hua would say he wanted to kill the person immediately. The specific situation was still unknown.


    Ye Hua sighed deeply and gradually fell asleep, quickly settling Ye Juetian''s marriage affairs to prevent his mother from worrying.


    The next morning, Ye Hua, dressed in imperial robes, still retained his long hair, making him incredibly handsome in appearance. At least the three Empress were enchanted; Ye Hua''s long hair exuded a mysterious allure.


    Breakfast was now shared with his mother, and the Gorefiend''s culinary skills received praise from Le Jing for his stir-fried rice noodles. Gorefiend, feeling a mix of fear and excitement, was honoured to be praised by Le Jing. It was an honour that would be remembered for a lifetime.


    After breakfast, Qian Yuqing had matters to attend to. However, before she left, she didn''t rush to find Yi Yi but went to see Ye Juetian first.


    Entering Ye Juetian''s pce, she found him sitting in the garden, lost in thought since the previous night.


    With a lightugh, Qian Yuqing teased, "Ah, so Little Tian also thinks about girls."


    Ye Juetian was startled and quickly stood up, greeting, "Sister-inw."


    Qian Yuqing sat down slowly next to Ye Juetian, gazing at the sky of the Voidless Empire.


    "Later, I''m going to see her," Qian Yuqing said softly.


    Ye Juetian''s heart sank, and with a pleading tone, he said, "Sister-inw, Yi Yi really doesn''t know anything. Please don''t be too hard on her."


    "Sigh, it seems you''ve truly fallen for her," Qian Yuqing remarked, seeing Ye Juetian''s expression clearly.


    Ye Juetian lowered his head in silence, unwilling to admit it, fearing repercussions.


    "What are you doing? Keeping secrets from your sister-inw too?" Qian Yuqing said gently.


    "Then, will you tell your big brother?"


    Qian Yuqing remained silent for a moment before saying, "I need to see if she''s worth your devotion."


    "Sister-inw, Yi Yi is truly a good girl, really," Ye Juetian quickly defended Yi Yi.


    This man, once he falls for a woman, she bes perfect, without any ws.


    Qian Yuqing countered, "How long have you known each other?"


    "We..." Ye Juetian was speechless.


    "Not even a day, right? Do you really understand her? She doesn''t remember anything, what did she do before? Was she a spy sent to harm your brother? Is she just using you? Have you considered these possibilities?" Qian Yuqing''s questions were valid, all possibilities to be considered.


    Ye Juetian gritted his teeth and said firmly, "Sister-inw, I swear with my life, Yi Yi is definitely not that kind of person!"


    In Ye Juetian''s heart, a person''s eyes never lie. Yi Yi''s eyes are clear, she''s definitely not a bad person!


    "Let me see for myself before I say anything else. Do you have anything you want me to tell her?"


    Ye Juetian felt a bit uneasy.


    Qian Yuqing patted Ye Juetian''s shoulder and said, "Little Tian, it''s not that I don''t support you. Your big brother won''t listen to me. Mother and big brother are very sensitive about this matter, so you need to be mentally prepared."


    "Sister-inw, I understand." Ye Juetian nodded. It turns out that liking a girl feels like this¡ªworrying about her, wondering if she''s hungry, if she''s sleeping well, if she''s dressed warmly when going out, and if she''s doing anything foolish.


    Qian Yuqing got up and left the pce.


    Apparently this barrier only works for Ye Juetian.


    Qian Yuqing directly arrived at the inn. After all, Qian Yuqing''s strength was formidable, and instant teleportation was a breeze.


    Standing in the room, Qian Yuqing looked at the bed.


    Yi Yi on the bed was still in deep sleep, with traces of moisture in the corners of her eyes. Her right hand tightly grasped a small bamboo tube, as if waiting.


    Qian Yuqing''s hand instantly formed a sharp sword!


    A killing intent emerged, and the sword in her hand stabbed out without any hesitation!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1074 (Disagreement)

    Chapter 1074 (Disagreement)


    A cold light pressed against Yi Yi''s fair neck!


    The sword did not pierce Yi Yi''s throat but stopped on her skin, dot by dot!!!


    However, Yi Yi, at this moment, didn''t even furrow her brows or flutter her eyshes!


    Facing the assassination, maintaining such shamelessposure could only be achieved by someone who''s an Overlord.


    Even if one was a Supreme Overlord, they would resist.


    Qian Yuqing was, of course, testing the waters. From this preliminary exploration, it seemed that Yi Yi was not a spy.


    Removing the sword, Qian Yuqing sat on a wooden stool, contemting while looking at Yi Yi on the bed.


    This girl''s appearance was indeed stunning, no wonder Little Tian liked her so much.It couldn''t be just because she looked good, right?


    Looking good was certainly one reason, but Little Tan had seen beautiful women before. His taste had long been refined.


    However, Yi Yi was the first beautiful woman who treated him well. Despite their brief interaction, the feeling was exceptionally good, as if they had known each other for a long time.


    Qian Yuqing was unaware of the details and thought Little Tian was merely attracted to her beauty.


    It was truly a worry. Little Tian, being an Overlord and a member of the Ye family, would undoubtedly have a wife who was no ordinary person. However, apart from her beauty, this girl had nothing else to offer. Entering the Ye family was impossible.


    In Ye Hua''s heart, the Ye family in the Spirit City and the Ye family in the Voidless Empire were two different matters.


    After sitting for a while, Qian Yuqing decided to wake up Yi Yi on the bed.


    Yi Yi frowned, slowly opening her eyes. She immediately raised her hand, looking at the small bamboo tube. It seemed like she heard the bamboo tube make a sound in her dream, but now it was silent.


    "Ahem!" Qian Yuqing lightly cleared her throat.


    Yi Yi was startled, seeing a strange woman sitting at the table, looking very beautiful!


    Yi Yi immediately sat up, tightly holding the quilt, nervously asking, "Who are you?"


    Qian Yuqing saw Yi Yi''s reaction. This kind of pitiful appearance would inevitably evoke a protective desire in a man like Little Tian, who had never experienced it before. Moreover, she had a somewhat... foolish personality, appearing particrly innocent and without any hidden agenda.


    "Don''t be nervous; I won''t hurt you," Qian Yuqing said softly, her gentle tone slightly reassuring Yi Yi.


    "Really?" Yi Yi asked in return.


    Qian Yuqing seemed to understand why Little Tian liked her. This pitiful appearance made men uncontrobly want to protect her. Coupled with a somewhat... foolish character, she seemed exceptionally innocent, without any scheming.


    "Really," Qian Yuqing nodded, gaining an initial understanding.


    Yi Yi sighed, put on her shoes, and walked to stand beside the table, asking in confusion, "Do you have something to find me for?"


    Qian Yuqing is currently considering whether to tell Yi Yi that a rtionship with Little Tian is impossible. If Yi Yi is willing to let go, Little Tian will surely not persist. However, it''s just a thought for now, and Qian Yuqing doesn''t n to do that at the moment.


    "I am Ye Juetian''s sister-inw," Qian Yuqing directly stated her identity.


    "Ah, you are Ye Ye''s sister-inw!" Yi Yi eximed, a bit flustered, not knowing what to do. She poked at her clothes with both hands, then hurriedly took out a cup to pour water. Unfortunately, her hands were unsteady, and water sshed onto Qian Yuqing''s clothes.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Yi Yi apologised frantically, wiping away the water in a hurry.


    Qian Yuqing sighed. Seeing Yi Yi in this state, it was indeed difficult. The Ye family paid great attention to appearance and demeanour.


    "Yi Yi, it''s okay. Just sit down for now," Qian Yuqing didn''t mind and said gently.


    With an apologetic look, Yi Yi lowered her head and sat across from Qian Yuqing.


    "Do you like Little Tian?" Qian Yuqing asked softly.


    Yi Yi looked up at Qian Yuqing and said in a low voice, "Ye Ye is the first person who genuinely cares about me. I''m willing to be with him."


    In both the Sapphire Continent and the Spirit City, women were generally more traditional. If you liked someone, you liked them; if you didn''t, you didn''t. There was no in-between. At least, that was how Yi Yi saw it. When she was ridiculed and insulted, it was Juetian who helped her, so she was willing to sacrifice for him.


    Hearing what Yi Yi said, Qian Yuqing felt that there was a mutual affection between them, making the situation moreplicated.


    Now, it was either to cut through the chaos with a quick decision or...


    It was really not easy to decide on this matter.


    She decided to go back and tell Ye Hua first, to see his attitude. Yi Yi seemed okay, and if Ye Hua agreed, convincing her mother should be possible. But now Ye Hua and her mother were standing on the same side.


    Yi Yi, not knowing what to call Qian Yuqing, directly eximed, "Sister-inw, did something happen to Ye Ye?"


    Qian Yuqing was surprised; she could guess that? Someone who didn''t know would think you''ve been together for a long time.


    "Nothing happened; Little Tian has been busytely, so he didn''t have time toe see you," Qian Yuqing could only say that.


    Yi Yi nodded after hearing this, still feeling a bit disappointed, "I know, Ye Ye mentioned it yesterday."


    "Yeah, I''ll leave first."


    Seeing Qian Yuqing about to leave, Yi Yi quickly asked, "Sister-inw, when will Ye Ye have time toe see me?"


    Qian Yuqing paused and slowly said, "He will be free soon."


    "Thank you, sister-inw." Yi Yi didn''t know that Qian Yuqing was lying to her. The innocent Yi Yi believed it all, and her smile became very sweet.


    Qian Yuqing disappeared from the room and went directly to find Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua is currently in a boring waiting period, sitting in the garden with Qing Ya apanying him, while Donghuang Baizhi is making tea.


    "Ye Hua, I''m back," Qian Yuqing''s figure appeared next to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua nodded slightly and asked calmly, "How was it?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also looked at Qian Yuqing, curious about the girl Ye Juetian liked.


    Qian Yuqing pursed her lips and whispered, "Ye Hua, she''s just an ordinary person. I probed a bit, but this girl does have a beautiful appearance, carrying a sense of fragility, as if..."


    "As if what?" Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    "As if she really likes Little Tian," Qian Yuqing said straightforwardly.


    Ye Hua''s brows tightened at this revtion, and he asked again, "Yuqing, how do you think we should handle the situation between them?"


    "Ye Hua, this girl has amon background, but overall, she seems decent. I think letting them get to know each other should be fine," Qian Yuqing chose to help Ye Juetian. After all, she had watched Ye Juetian grow up, simr to a younger brother. Now that he had someone he liked, it was worth supporting.


    Ye Hua''s expression darkened upon hearing this, and he said calmly, "Let''s pretend you didn''t say that."


    Qian Yuqing fell silent. Apparently Ye Hua still disagreed.


    However, Ye Hua was pondering. Based on Qian Yuqing''s description, this girl named Yi Yi should bear some resemnce to Dongfang Yuer.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1075 (Serious Ye Hua)

    Chapter 1075 (Serious Ye Hua)


    Back then, Dongfang Yuer was also gentle and fragile, and even Jue Tian couldn''t resist her charm.


    Yet this Yi Yi surpassed Dongfang Yuer in appearance. How could his brother resist her?


    If it wasn''t for his younger brother, he would let it be. But since it was his younger brother, he naturally had to choose the best!


    An ordinary person was absolutely impossible!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi remained silent, but in their hearts, they felt that Ye Hua''s actions were a bit too extreme.


    Especially Qing Ya, she was just an ordinary girl back then, and wasn''t she deceived by him?


    Now that Little Tian likes an ordinary girl, and he doesn''t allow it, it''s truly iprehensible.


    However, Qing Ya felt that she was ordinary, but was she really ordinary? Qing Ya, with the bloodline of N¨¹wa, was destined not to be ordinary. Donghuang Baizhi used to be an empress with the Donghuang bloodline.If you were to say someone was ordinary, it might be Qing Yutong, who was a bit more ordinary, but she still had a system.


    In general, Ye Hua''s women all had extraordinary qualities; there were no ordinary ones.


    "Ye Hua, what do you n to do now? It''s not a solution to keep Little Tian confined like this forever," Donghuang Baizhi said.


    Ye Hua also knew this was not a long-term solution, but he had yet to find a way. The past three days had passed quickly.


    Late at night, Yi Yi stood by the window, looking quite deste.


    Especially when she looked towards the pce, her eyes seemed to be separated by a vast distance.


    Looking at the small bamboo tube in her hand, it had been three days since Ye Ye said a word to her.


    Sister-inw said Ye Ye was very busy, probably too busy to talk to her. It must be like this.


    When Ye Ye finished his busy work, he would naturally talk to her. That would be enough.


    Just wait a little longer.


    However, in the pce, Juetian still sat in the garden, looking up towards the direction of the inn.


    It had been three days, and he didn''t know how Yi Yi was doing. Hopefully, she wouldn''t rush into the pce likest time.


    ''This foolish girl, you are just an ordinary person. Please don''t do anything stupid. Those ck-armoured warriors will kill you!''


    Juetian originally thought he would calm down after a few days, maybe it was just his momentary impulse.


    But not only did it not stop in these three days, it even became more longing. Various worries arose, as if Yi Yi couldn''t be without him.


    It seemed he was really poisoned, poisoned by love.


    Now he understood sister-inw''s feelings. This feeling was truly ufortable!


    "What are you thinking?"


    A familiar voice reached Ye Juetian''s ears, and he respectfully called out, "Sister-inw."


    Qian Yuqing smiled and sat next to Ye Juetian, asking lightly, "It''s been three days. Have you figured things out?"


    "Sister-inw, did brother send you to ask me?" Ye Juetian pursed his lips and asked.


    "No," Qian Yuqing shook her head.


    Ye Juetian naturally believed his sister-inw.


    "How is Yi Yi?"


    "She''s doing well. I went to see herst time; she''s a very nice girl," Qian Yuqing said softly. However, her agreement didn''t hold much weight. Although it seemed that the mother was in charge, in reality, it was Ye Hua who held the real power.


    "Sister-inw also think Yi Yi is good?" Ye Juetian seemed quite excited, finally finding someone who shared the same thoughts as him, as if he had found a like-mindedrade.


    Qian Yuqing smiled and nodded.


    After a long time, Ye Juetian said seriously, "Sister-inw, I don''t want my older brother to introduce anyone to me."


    Before, Ye Juetian was insisting on his older brother introducing him to someone, but now he changed his mind. After all, it was different when you encountered someone you liked.


    However, Ye Hua had already ordered his subordinates to find someone. It was definitely not just a casual request.


    Qian Yuqing said solemnly, "Shh, Little Tian, don''t let your older brother hear this. Otherwise, Yi Yi might be in danger!"


    "Would my older brother really kill Yi Yi? That''s impossible." Ye Juetian felt his older brother was not that kind of person.


    But Ye Hua really wasn''t, huh?


    Back then, he had also threatened Wei Chang and Lie Gu with words, warning them to keep their women in check, or else he would kill them directly.


    Don''t think of this as a joke; Ye Hua was absolutely serious.


    Dare to obstruct the ns of this deity, erase!


    "Qing Ya said that if you anger your older brother, he really will do such things." Qian Yuqing said cautiously. She had discussed it with Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi these days to find a solution that would benefit everyone.


    At this moment, Ye Juetian remembered that day when his older brother ughtered tens of thousands of ordinary people without batting an eye.


    "Sister-inw, what should I do now?" Ye Juetian was a bit scared now, afraid that his older brother would secretly kill Yi Yi.


    "Little Tian, Qing Ya and I have discussed it. Don''t mention Yi Yi in front of your brother. The more you ignore Yi Yi, the better it will be for her. Understand?"


    "Ignore..." Ye Juetian murmured.


    "Yes."


    "Sister-inw, I want to talk to Yi Yi. Can you help me?" Ye Juetian asked with a pleading tone, his helpless eyes truly making people sigh.


    Qian Yuqing nodded and discreetly handed a mirror to Ye Juetian. "Hide it well. Don''t let your older brother know, or I''ll be in trouble too."


    "Yeah, sister-inw, I understand. Thank you."


    "Fool, you helped me a lot back then. It''s only right for me to return the favour."


    Ye Juetian smiled, but it seemed bitter.


    "Alright, sister-inw gave the device to Yi Yi. Have a chat." Qian Yuqing said with a teasing tone, reminding him of the times when he used to mock her for being infatuated. Now, he was experiencing it himself.


    Ye Juetian blushed. ''Sister-inw, you''re really something, getting back at me so openly.''


    Qian Yuqing left, ying the role of a spy.


    However, in a dark corner, Ye Hua''s face was gloomy. His women! They dared to oppose him!


    Their courage was really getting fatter!


    Especially this Qian Yuqing, she actually became a "traitor"!


    Very well, they forced him into this!


    At this moment, Qian Yuqing also arrived in Yi Yi''s room.


    "Sister-inw..." Yi Yi hadn''t gone to sleep yet, looking at the small bamboo tube on the table.


    Qian Yuqing felt that this girl truly liked Little Tian. No background, so be it. Mutual affection was the most important.


    "Take this mirror." Qian Yuqing didn''t beat around the bush, handing a mirror to Yi Yi.


    "Sister-inw, what is this?"


    "Yi Yi, Xiaotian won''te out to see you for a while. This is your temporary way to contact each other. I''ll leave now." After saying this, Qian Yuqing disappeared, afraid of being discovered by Ye Hua.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1076 (Daring to Deceive Me!)

    Chapter 1076 (Daring to Deceive Me!)


    "Sister-inw..." Yi Yi still wanted to ask when she could see Ye Ye.


    "Yi Yi... Yi Yi..." A familiar voice echoed, and Yi Yi immediately looked at the mirror in her hand. Inside, Ye Juetian''s handsome face appeared, truly striking.


    "Ye Ye... Ye Ye... Is it really you?" Yi Yi became excited in an instant, tightly holding the delicate, bean-sized tears streaming down her cheeks. Three days without seeing each other felt like an eternity.


    "Yeah, it''s me. Yi Yi, how have you been these past few days?" Ye Juetian was also quite emotional now, wishing to break through this barrier and rush to Yi Yi''s side, embracing her to protect her.


    "Good, Ye Ye, are you still busy? Am I disturbing you?"


    Hearing Yi Yi''s guilty tone, Ye Juetian felt ufortable.


    "No, you''re not disturbing me."


    "That''s good. I heard people say that those living in the pce are very busy, dealing with many important matters.""Silly girl, don''t cry. It''s me who''s bothering you." Ye Juetian said with a smile in his voice, enjoying the happiness of their conversation.


    "No, Ye Ye, you didn''t bother me." Yi Yi spoke seriously, but her earnestness touched Ye Juetian deeply.


    That night, the two of them kept chatting, even discussing their future, feeling happy and looking forward to whaty ahead.


    However, in Ye Hua''s bedroom, he pretended to know nothing. He opened his arms, and his three charming wives were on the side, assisting him in undressing.


    "Yuqing, where did you just go?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    Qian Yuqing was startled internally but quickly calmed down. She softly smiled and said, "I went to see Little Tian and then prepared some food for your breakfast tomorrow."


    "You''ve worked hard." Ye Hua rarely showed a hint of a smile, but it wasn''t a genuine one.


    But Qian Yuqing didn''t know. It was the first time deceiving Ye Hua, and she was nervous. Would Ye Hua discover her antics?


    After undressing, Ye Huay on therge bed, with his three wives as beautiful as celestial maidens lying beside him. He pulled Qian Yuqing into his embrace, and his big hands were not idle, ''daring to deceive me, all three of you are bold!''


    "Yuqing," Ye Hua softly called.


    Qian Yuqing''s fair skin turned red.


    "Ye Hua..." Qian Yuqing couldn''t help but tremble.


    "How did Little Tian react today?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    With this question, Qian Yuqing shivered, tightly holding Ye Hua''s arm.


    After a long time, Qian Yuqing spoke in a low voice, "He''s much better than before."


    "That''s good. I''ll ask again tomorrow. Sleep now." Ye Hua said softly.


    Qian Yuqing felt annoyed. ''Why hasn''t he touched me yet?'' He''s done everything else, just that final touch is missing.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi felt something was amiss. After all, being an old couple for so many years, they could still grasp a bit of Ye Hua''s thoughts.


    The next morning, Ye Juetian stretchedzily, in a good mood, feeling that his rtionship with Yi Yi was getting better.


    This silly woman could really make people happy.


    However, at this moment, Ye Juetian heard his big brother''s voice in his mind.


    "Come over and have breakfast with mother."


    Ye Juetian was stunned, quickly responding. He saw that the barrier outside had disappeared. Did big brother intend to let him go? This was truly great!


    At this moment, Ye Juetian wished to run out and embrace Yi Yi, but reason told him he couldn''t do that. If he did, he would surely anger both his mother and big brother, putting Yi Yi in danger.


    Suppressing his impulsive heart, Ye Juetian went to his mother''s chamber.


    Ye Juetian walked in and respectfully greeted, "Mother, big brother, sister-inw."


    "Little Tian, take a seat." Le Jing spoke gently.


    "Sure." Ye Juetian sat beside Le Jing, sneakily ncing at big brother. His face looked normal, finally easing Ye Juetian''s tension.


    Then he sneaked a look at sister-inw, seemingly asking what was happening today. Did big brother lose his mind?


    Qian Yuqing didn''t say anything, but warned Ye Juetian with her eyes not to speak recklessly.


    Something felt off today.


    At this moment, Le Jing was eating dumplings made by Gorefiend, dipping them in soy sauce, and they tasted delicious.


    "Little Tian, how''s your reflection these days?" Le Jing asked.


    Putting down his chopsticks, Ye Juetian earnestly replied, "I''ve figured it out. Big brother and mother are doing this for my own good. So, I''ll follow the arrangements and won''t think about anything else."


    Le Jing was very satisfied with this promise, and Ye Hua nodded.


    Qian Yuqing breathed a sigh of relief. Consider yourself clever, knowing to advance when you should retreat. This was the only way to protect Yi Yi.


    At this moment, Ye Hua asked calmly, "Little Tian, are you saying you don''t like that girl anymore?"


    "Big brother, I just had a moment of impulse, a fleeting enthusiasm. After it passes, everything will be fine." Ye Juetian said seriously.


    Ye Hua looked very pleased. "Little Tian, you can say that. Big brother is very happy. In a few days, there should be news. By then, you can choose freely. Spend some time together, and once the family is established, you can go out and conquer the world with your big brother!"


    "Yeah, big brother, I understand." Ye Juetian patted his chest, but he was thinking differently inside.


    He could express dissatisfactionter, that was the only way.


    After the meal, Ye Juetian obediently returned to his chamber. He found the barrier was indeed gone. Did this mean... he could secretly go out?


    ''No, no. Big brother was full of tricks, likely to be secretly monitoring!''


    ''Cannot go out. Now is a critical time, absolutely cannot drop the ball.''


    ''For now, we''ll continue using this mirror to chat and figure out a nter.''


    Five days passed quickly. During these days, Ye Juetian behaved very obediently and didn''t step out of the imperial pce.


    They only used the mirror tomunicate, seemingly having endless topics to discuss. The bond between them seemed to be deepening, and both longed to see each other.


    One night, they were chatting as usual.


    "Ye Ye, I''m going to sleep."


    "Huh, going to bed so early?" They had talked for a very long time before, to the point where their eyes could barely stay open.


    Yi Yi, with a mischievous smile, said, "Yes~ Tomorrow, I''ll give you a surprise."


    "A surprise? What surprise? Tell me now."


    "No~"


    "Hurry up and say, or I''ll tease you."


    "I don''t want that, I don''t want that. I''m going to sleep now." Yi Yi cut the connection directly.


    Ye Juetian chuckled. After these days of getting to know each other, Yi Yi seemed innocent and romantic, with a touch of charming foolishness that made her even more adorable.


    So, they say, when a beautiful woman acts foolish, it''s cute; when an ugly woman does, she''s just in foolish.


    With a satisfied smile, Yi Yi went to sleep, eagerly looking forward to tomorrow, confident that Ye Ye would be very happy.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1077 (Because You Are Ordinary)

    Chapter 1077 (Because You Are Ordinary)


    The next morning, Ye Hua had breakfast with his wives and mother. Of course, Ye Juetian was not absent from the gathering.


    "Little Tian, you seem to be in good spirits these days. What''s making you so happy?" Le Jing, curious, asked her son as she noticed a smile on his lips.


    Ye Juetian was, of course, reminiscing about his time with Yi Yi, feeling very happy. "Just thinking that my big brother is going to introduce a girl to me makes me happy."


    Ye Hua chuckled softly, "You will surely be satisfied."


    Afterwards, Ye Hua continued, "I''ve noticed that there are not enough people serving in the pcetely. Since Little Tian is getting married soon, I''ve hired some pce maids to take care of trivial matters in the pce."


    The three wives were surprised; they hadn''t heard Ye Hua mention this before. Le Jing expressed her approval, "Indeed, Ye Hua, it''s good to have more people in the pce. It adds vitality."


    "Mother is right. After we finish breakfast, would you like to choose some pce maids for the chambers?" Ye Hua asked with care.


    Although Daji was serving by his side, she was just one person. Le Jing preferred those who were pleasing to the eye, not chattering maids."That''s a good idea. I''ll pick a fewter," Le Jing agreed in a gentle tone.


    Ye Hua then turned to Ye Juetian, "Little Tian, you can also choose a few."


    "Yes, big brother," Ye Juetian replied respectfully.


    Qing Ya and the others felt a sense of surprise. Was Ye Hua sending people to monitor Little Tian? After breakfast, Daji whispered a few words to Ye Hua.


    "Mother, everyone is here, just outside," Ye Hua said with a light smile.


    "Good, let''s go and have a look."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi supported Le Jing as they left the chamber. Outside, a group of women in pink court dresses, delicate and charming, stood with lowered heads, feeling nervous. After all, they were in the presence of the Emperor of the Voidless Empire ¨C the highest authority. Serving him would be a lifelong honour.


    However, only one woman in the crowd raised her head, her gaze filled with confusion.


    The current expressions of Ye Juetian and Qian Yuqing stiffened as they immediately spotted Yi Yi in the lineup.


    Unable toprehend, Ye Juetian''s mind buzzed. No wonder Yi Yi mentioned giving him a surprise. But what was this surprise? Instead of being delighted, he found it terrifying. The imperial pce was a dangerous ce. Why would Yi Yi be so naive?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi noticed the change in their expressions, eventually looking towards the most outstanding girl in the lineup. This must be Yi Yi, exceptionally beautiful.


    However, this arrangement must have been made by Ye Hua. The question was, what was his intention in doing so?


    Yi Yi in the lineup looked at the two Ye brothers strangely. Was she seeing things? Why were there two identical Ye Ye?


    However, when Yi Yi saw the Ye Ye in the middle, she felt fearful, while the Ye Ye beside him felt joyful.


    Ye Hua indeed arranged this recruitment of pce maids. Yi Yi''s application could be considered idental since no one persuaded her. She just heard there was a way to enter the imperial pce and decided to sign up.


    Upon receiving the list, Ye Hua was very satisfied. The bait had been taken willingly.


    "Little Tian, you''re getting married soon, so go ahead and make your selection," Ye Hua said casually.


    Hearing this, Ye Juetian''s heart sank. Hepletely didn''t understand what his big brother meant.


    However, Yi Yi in the lineup felt delighted when she heard this. Was Ye Ye going to choose her as his wife? She was so happy about it and d she kept it a secret until today.


    Qian Yuqing was very worried, but it wasn''t the right time to say anything.


    Le Jing smiled, "Little Tian, you go first."


    Ye Juetian was very nervous. He wanted to choose Yi Yi, but looking at her hopeful gaze, he clenched his teeth tightly.


    Big brother was definitely testing him! Yi Yi''s appearance was not a coincidence!


    Ye Juetian smiled and said, "Thank you, mother and big brother. Little Tian won''t be polite then."


    Ye Juetian pointed at a few people, but Yi Yi was not among them.


    Ye Hua stood without saying anything. Qian Yuqing sighed in relief; Little Tian still showed some rationality.


    Yi Yi in the lineup furrowed her brows. Why didn''t Ye Ye choose her, but instead chose other girls? Didn''t he see her? No, he definitely saw her. Then why didn''t he choose her?


    "Little Tian, that girl is very beautiful, why didn''t you choose her?" Le Jing curiously asked.


    Ye Juetian said in a low voice, "Mother, beauty doesn''t mean anything. In the end, it''s just a bag of skin."


    Le Jing chuckled, "I didn''t expect Little Tian to have such an understanding. Well done, my son."


    At this moment, Yi Yi felt lost. What did Ye Ye just say? It hurt so much. Why would Ye Ye say such things?


    Le Jing gave some instructions to Yi Yi and then Qing Ya started assigning others.


    After selecting the people, Ye Juetian left immediately, seemingly unwilling to stay any longer. However, Yi Yi wanted to talk to Ye Ye, but his coldness hurt her deeply. She didn''t know what she had done wrong to make Ye Ye ignore her.


    Ye Hua observed this and then left as well.


    Back in his own chamber, Ye Juetian clenched his fists tightly.


    Why did this happen? Was it big brother''s doing? It must be! It definitely was!


    Ye Juetian directly took out a mirror and called Yi Yi.


    Feeling the mirror''s vibration, Yi Yi quickly hid aside.


    "Yi Yi."


    "Ye Ye, are you upset?"


    Looking at Yi Yi''s aggrieved expression, Ye Juetian felt that he shouldn''t have done what he did.


    "Yi Yi, how did you end up here?"


    "A few days ago, I saw the imperial pce recruiting pce maids on the street. I thought you were in the pce, and if I entered, we could see each other every day. So, I came."


    "No one forced you?" Ye Juetian asked in confusion, suspecting that it wasn''t his big brother''s doing.


    Yi Yi shook her head, "No, I came on my own. Yeye, I''m sorry... I didn''t listen to you again."


    Ye Juetian rubbed his forehead, unsure of what to do.


    Yi Yi lowered her head slightly, feeling wronged, and asked, "Ye Ye, why didn''t you choose me just now?"


    "Yi Yi, you have to listen carefully to what I''m about to tell you, okay!" Ye Juetian no longer concealed the truth. If he didn''t tell Yi Yi now, it could lead to misunderstandingster.


    "Okay, I''m listening carefully."


    "Yi Yi, my big brother and my mother, both disapprove of us being together," Ye Juetian said solemnly.


    Yi Yi immediately asked, "Ah, did I do something wrong? I can fix it. Although I''m a bit silly, give me some time, and I can definitely improve."


    The more Yi Yi spoke, the more ufortable Ye Juetian felt. It wasn''t about fixing or changing ¨C it was because you are an ordinary girl.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1078 (Separation)

    Chapter 1078 (Separation)


    "Yi Yi, this is not your fault. My big brother has found... found a fianc¨¦e for me."


    Yi Yi was bewildered upon hearing this. A fianc¨¦e?


    It turned out that when he mentioned his wife earlier, it wasn''t referring to her but someone else.


    "Yi Yi? Yi Yi?" Seeing Yi Yi looking dazed, Ye Juetian hurriedly called out.


    "Ye Ye... Why didn''t you tell me about all this before?" Yi Yi was puzzled. Why did she only find out now? Had she not appeared today, would she never have known?


    "I... this engagement was decided a while ago, back when I didn''t know you. Just understand that I''m serious about you."


    Yi Yi understood, instantly revealing a pure smile. "Okay, Ye Ye, I believe you."


    "Yi Yi, the situation is a bitplicated now. Trust me, I''ll handle it," Ye Juetian said in a serious tone. He was determined to find a solution that both his mother and big brother could ept Yi Yi."Yeah, I''ll do my best too. Ye Ye, you can rest assured."


    "Yi Yi, for your safety, I''ll act coldly. Don''t take it to heart, okay?" Ye Juetian was afraid that his big brother might do something reckless and end up hurting Yi Yi.


    After a moment of silence, Yi Yi responded, "Ye Ye, I understand. I can bear it."


    "I''m sorry to make you go through this, Yi Yi."


    Yi Yifortingly smiled, "No, as long as I can see you every day, I can ept anything."


    "You silly girl, why are you so silly?" Ye Juetian felt heartbroken. Encountering a girl like Yi Yi was truly his fortune.


    Yi Yi pouted, "Not talking to Ye Ye anymore; the head maid has arranged something."


    "Alright, Yi Yi, take care."


    "Okay, don''t worry about me."


    Watching the mirror turn ck, Ye Juetian sighed deeply; things couldn''t calm down.


    What should he do now? How could he satisfy his brother and mother?


    At this moment, Yi Yi was attentively listening to the head maid exining various matters, appearing very earnest. She believed that doing well in her responsibilities would gain the eptance of Ye Juetian''s family.


    However, the pce maids around noticed Yi Yi and seemed a bit hostile. After all, Yi Yi was too outstanding, arousing jealousy among the other maids.


    Perhaps one day, this woman could soar and be a phoenix.


    Yi Yi, however, was oblivious to the subtle tensions and continued to listen attentively.


    "Yi Yi, from now on, you will be in charge of the Emperor''s mother''s daily affairs!" The head maid couldn''t help but envy Yi Yi a bit. This girl had an advantage just because of her looks.


    Indeed, as long as a girl looked good, regardless of the world or ne, she would be highly sought after ¨C an unchangingw.


    "Yes!" Yi Yi felt a sense of joy. She had heard Ye Juetian mention her, who was, in fact, Ye Ye''s mother.


    As long as she served Ye Juetian''s mother well, she would surely earn recognition.


    Daily tasks were quickly arranged, and Yi Yi became the personal maid serving Le Jing from now on.


    Working with Daji made things easier for Yi Yi.


    At this moment, Daji was also giving Yi Yi some important instructions. Yi Yi stood, listening intently.


    Le Jing sat not far away, feeling that this girl named Yi Yi was decent. However, if Yi Yi were to be her daughter-inw, Le Jing would oppose it because Yi Yi''s humble background went against the concept of proper social status, which had deeply rooted in Le Jing''s heart, considering the Spirit City''s standards.


    "Yi Yi, what I''m about to tell you next is crucial. You must pay attention and not be careless," Daji solemnly said.


    "Yes, I will remember," Yi Yi assured.


    Daji opened a box containing six small bottles.


    "These are the daily necessities for the Emperor''s mother! Pour a bowl of clear water, then add a drop of Spirit Spring. Understand?" Daji earnestly reminded. This was not a trivial matter; it required caution, as it concerned Le Jing''s life.


    "Yes, I understand," Yi Yi nodded. This seemed easy toprehend, and she thought the daily tasks weren''t asplicated as she had imagined.


    Daji nodded, "Go do your tasks. If I''m not around, remember to give the Spirit Spring to her."


    "Okay," Yi Yi replied earnestly.


    On the other side, Ye Hua also received a message from Wei Chang, and things were going smoothly. He found some suitable candidates.


    Ye Hua saw the images sent, and they all looked good. They could match Little Tian, and their strength was alsomendable. When necessary, they could even assist Little Tian.


    On Jue Tian''s side, it seemed he had found a few good candidates too.


    As for the other subordinates, it didn''t matter much. They were ordinary girls who couldn''t match up to Ye Hua''s younger brother. It would be better to gather materials to forge a unique legendary weapon.


    Meanwhile, the three women sat together chatting.


    The conversation naturally revolved around Ye Juetian and Yi Yi.


    "I think this should be Ye Hua''s n," Qing Ya proposed. After being a couple for so long, didn''t they know Ye Hua''s character?


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded, agreeing with Qing Ya''s suggestion. "Exactly, looking at it from a different perspective, Ye Hua hasn''t done anything excessive. However, bringing Yi Yi into the pce might be to test Little Tian''s attitude."


    "Yeah, Little Tian seems to have fallen for the first girl he really likes," Qian Yuqing said helplessly.


    "What do you think Ye Hua''s purpose is?" Donghuang Baizhi spected but wanted to hear everyone''s opinions. She intended to help. Ye Hua''s actions were really overbearing. How could he break up others?


    Rather tear down a temple than break up a marriage.


    Qian Yuqing whispered, "I think Ye Hua wants to make Yi Yi give up."


    "Why?" Qing Ya curiously asked.


    "Because right now, Little Tian verbally rejected Yi Yi, so he has to act indifferent. How can we girls endure such feelings for a long time? Maybe at first, she can willingly suffer, but as time goes on, she won''t feel good." Qian Yuqing had the most say in this matter. Previously, Ye Hua had been indifferent to her, and that feeling almost shattered her heart. She even had thoughts of not wanting to live.


    The deeper the love, the deeper the hurt.


    "It seems like we need toe up with a n!" Qing Ya tapped her index finger on the stone table, determined to help them. Couples in love should be together, regardless of their backgrounds. Why bother about it so much?


    "Why are you all sitting here?" Ye Hua walked over and asked casually.


    Qing Ya sweetly smiled, "Nothing, we were just discussing the child''s issue. Yuqing wants a child."


    These women were truly extraordinary.


    "Let''s deal with Little Tian''s matter first, then we can talk. We should go to our mother''s ce for dinner. There''s something Little Tian needs to decide."


    "Is it about letting Little Tian choose a wife? Can''t we take a look first?" Qing Ya urgently asked.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1079 (Clumsy)

    Chapter 1079 (Clumsy)


    Ye Hua calmly said, "You''ll know in a moment, let''s go have dinner first."


    The three wives had no choice but to follow.


    However, as soon as they entered Le Jing''s bedroom, a crisp sound echoed.


    Bang!


    Whether it was the pce maids inside or outside the room, everyone was momentarily stunned. What was happening?


    Ye Hua furrowed his brow and entered the bedroom.


    "Long live the Emperor, auspiciousness to the Empress."


    Ye Hua raised his hand slightly before entering the room, hearing the apologetic voice.There stood Yi Yi in a corner, with a shattered vase at her feet.


    Le Jing looked helpless, and even Daji had the same expression.


    This was already the third vase. It seemed like Yi Yi was determined to break all the vases.


    "Daji, what''s going on?" Ye Hua asked in a stern tone.


    Daji respectfully said, "Master, Yi Yi identally broke the vase while cleaning."


    "I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to. I...I''m just clumsy..." Yi Yi was on the verge of tears. She wanted to do well, but she was just so careless that she ended up breaking the vase.


    At this moment, Ye Juetian also walked in. He immediately noticed Yi Yi standing there, appearing lonely, as if everyone in the room was against her.


    Seeing Yi Yi''s distressed look, Ye Juetian''s expression remained unchanged, but he felt a pang of heartache.


    Yi Yi was indeed clumsy, but she was trying hard to improve.


    Yi Yi also nced at Ye Juetian. Although she knew what Ye Juetian meant, seeing him not say anything made her feel sad.


    "Clean it up," Ye Hua said calmly.


    For some reason, when Ye Hua said these words, the three wives and Ye Juetian all breathed a sigh of relief.


    They were afraid that Ye Hua would seize on this opportunity to punish Yi Yi, making Ye Juetian watch as Yi Yi suffered, which would only make Yi Yi more heartbroken.


    Yi Yi quickly crouched down to clean up the shards, but in her haste, she identally cut her finger.


    However, Yi Yi didn''t make a sound. She quickly cleaned up the mess, then left the room to bring in the dishes.


    At this moment, Ye Juetian was afraid that Yi Yi would trip while carrying something. Yi Yi was good in many ways, but she seemed naturally clumsy.


    "Mother, I have selected some candidates. Little Tian, take a look and see who you find satisfactory." Ye Hua waved his hand, and five women appeared on the table,plete with resumes.


    It must be said that Ye Hua arranged Ye Juetian''s matter quite well. He didn''t have to worry about anything; he could just be a groom at home.


    Le Jing casually waved her hand, and the five women began to rotate, almost like projections. It was truly amazing.


    "They all look good," Le Jing smiled slightly. These women were excellent in terms of looks, knowledge, and strength. Such women could match Little Tian, and the children born from such pairings would undoubtedly be outstanding.


    Qing Ya and the others also looked at the profiles of the five women; indeed, they were outstanding. They came from different dimensions, and all were top-level beauties in their respective dimensions. It was impressive.


    Ye Juetian looked at the five beautiful women before him, but he felt nothing. His mind was full of Yi Yi; he felt that Yi Yi was a thousand times better than them.


    If it were the Ye Juetian from before, he would have probably said, "I want all of them!" Maybe Ye Hua would have really agreed, and Le Jing certainly wouldn''t have objected. Having more daughters-inw, having more children, would only expand the Ye family.


    At this moment, pce maids brought in the dishes, gently cing them on the table, and then bowed and left.


    Yi Yi did the same, walking slowly with a bowl of soup. However, when she saw the five women''s figures, she paused for a moment!


    The soup was almost full, and with this pause, the broth spilled over.


    The scalding soup flowed onto Yi Yi''s delicate hands.


    "Ah!" Yi Yi couldn''t help but scream, reflexively loosening her grip.


    Bang!


    It was another sound of shattering. The floor was covered in soup, and Yi Yi''s hands were reddened, truly a pitiful sight.


    Qing Ya and the others watched this scene, unsure of what to say. Why was Yi Yi so clumsy?


    Even Le Jing, who was originally satisfied, furrowed her brow. As a pce maid, Yi Yi was indeed too clumsy.


    Fearing that Ye Hua might say something, Ye Juetian spoke in a low voice, "Clean it up!"


    Yi Yi''s heart sank, and her slender body crouched down to clean up the shards and remnants.


    Ye Hua remained silent, and Ye Hua asked calmly, "Little Tian, which one of these five women do you like? They are all outstanding. You previously said you wanted many wives, right? How about taking all five of them?"


    Sigh!


    Yi Yi''s fingers were cut again, and Yi Yi couldn''t help but exim. Ye Ye had said he wanted many wives, but he had clearly said that he only wanted her in this lifetime.


    What should she believe?


    Ye Juetian chuckled, "Big brother, I was just joking before; you took it seriously."


    "Oh, I see. Then choose one for now, and the others can wait. If you want them, big brother will arrange it for you." Ye Hua said calmly, appearing quite authoritarian.


    Ye Juetian wanted Yi Yi to leave quickly, but Yi Yi didn''t seem to be in a hurry to clean up. It seemed like she wanted to hear something.


    Ye Juetian casually picked one and said, "Big brother, mother, I think this girl is good. She looks very gentle, and she is also an Overlord. She is unmarried andes from the first major family in their ce. Her name is also nice, Gong Yue."


    Le Jing was very satisfied and smiled, "Little Tian, you have a good eye. Mother also likes this Gong Yue. She is outstanding at such a young age, well-rounded in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Well done, well done."


    Cleaning up the remnants, Yi Yi listened to these words, her heart throbbing in pain. Others were so outstanding, while she was clumsy...


    ''Ye Ye, you asked me to endure it, and I agreed, but... I''m afraid that one day, I won''t be able to bear it anymore... My heart hurts so much.''


    Ye Hua smiled satisfied, "Since Little Tian is satisfied, I''ll make arrangementster. You can meet each other first, talk about your feelings, and when the rtionship stabilises, you can get married. Let Mother feel at ease."


    "I''ll listen to my brother''s and mother''s arrangements." Ye Juetian respectfully said, not looking at Yi Yi, because just turning around to take a nce might lead to Ye Hua taking some drastic measures.


    Ye Hua informed Wei Chang and asked him to bring Gong Yue over.


    Wei Chang said to wait a moment, as Gong Yue was bidding farewell to her family.


    Although he said kidnapping and intimidation, it was all about winning people over with virtue, letting them know one thing was enough.


    The person you are going to marry is the brother of a Supreme Overlord! Then show off your strength and make them all willingly submit.


    Refusing to submit? Then fight until they submit!


    Isn''t this straightforward?


    But what Ye Hua told his wives was that they were all voluntary. He would never force anyone into such things. That was a lowly act he disdained.


    After Yi Yi finished cleaning, she withdrew. When Ye Juetian heard Yi Yi leaving, he also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1080 (Forced Marriage)

    Chapter 1080 (Forced Marriage)


    Not much happened next; the family enjoyed lunch withughter and joy. Yi Yi stood on the side, her delicate hands still untreated, looking swollen and red¡ªa sight truly heartbreaking.


    However, at this moment, footsteps were heard outside the door. Ye Hua knew it was Wei Chang.


    Besides Wei Chang''s heavy footsteps, there was another light and graceful pair. One could discern a person''s upbringing and manners from their footsteps.


    Le Jing was pleased with what she heard¡ªneither too slow nor too fast, exuding gentleness and respect.


    Wei Chang appeared at the door, respectfully saying, "Your Highness, Madam, and Your Highness mother," clearly, a certain order in his mind.


    Standing behind Wei Chang was a woman whose height met the ideal standards, simr to Qing Ya and others. Her fair skin was wless, her figure perfect with delicate curves. Her rosyplexion exuded a shy charm, making her even more appealing.


    She was a goddess-level figure. If it were the former Ye Juetian, he would have undoubtedly been infatuated.


    But the present Ye Juetian just wanted tofort Yi Yi in his arms."Come in," Ye Hua called calmly.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Wei Chang led Gong Yue into the room. It was her first time seeing everyone, making her quite nervous.


    The events of the past few days had been bewildering for Gong Yue. Suddenly, someone came, telling her to get married, and there was no chance to say no.


    Of course, Gong Yue didn''t believe it until Wei Chang used a stone to defeat her doubts. Only then did she believe that the person she was going to marry was the brother of a Supreme Overlord.


    Her first impression was that this Supreme Overlord''s brother must be a fool. Why else would such a thing be necessary?


    But now she realised he was not what she had imagined. He seemed very steady, and most importantly, exceptionally handsome¡ªthe type she liked. Just a moment ago, she was worried about what to do if he was ugly.


    Now she could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Moreover, his elder brother was so powerful. If she became his first legal wife, it would be very beneficial for her in the future.


    Gong Yue no longer felt averse to this marriage. She even saw it as an opportunity she had to seize. With her beauty, she should be able to do it.


    "Little Tian, how about it? Don''t you like her?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Ye Juetian was startled for a moment, then smiled, "I like her. She''s too beautiful."


    Hearing Ye Juetian praise her, Gong Yue lowered her head slightly, looking shy.


    Le Jing was very satisfied with this daughter-inw. "Youngdy, it must have been tiring on the journey. Are you hungry?"


    "Empress Dowager, this humble girl is not hungry," Gong Yue replied respectfully."What''s your name?" [Changing Emperor''s mother to Empress Dowager, seems more royal.]


    "I am surnamed Gong, with the given name Yue," Gong Yue replied softly. In terms of beauty, Yi Yi might have a slight advantage, but Gong Yue exuded much more confidence. Coupled with her gorgeous attire, it further highlighted Gong Yue''s beauty, making Yi Yi seem like a clown at this moment.


    Le Jing smiled softly and said, "A good name. What do you think of my son?"


    Gong Yue blushed slightly, expressing shyly, "I... I am very satisfied, but I''m afraid I may not be worthy."


    Everyone was pleased with Gong Yue''s attitude. Ye Hua was highly satisfied; women should submit willingly.


    Gong Yue was not a fool. Lowering herself to elevate her future husband was necessary and created a positive impression.


    However, Ye Juetian felt nothing, but he had to maintain an appearance of satisfaction.


    Yi Yi, on the side, listened quietly, watching Ye Juetian''s seemingly satisfied smile, feeling a coldness in her heart.


    "Little Tian, apany her for a walk," Le Jing said softly, suggesting they get to know each other better. Thisdy was indeed quite good.


    Ye Juetian had no choice but to stand up, stealing a nce at Yi Yi, who seemed ufortable, causing a faint ache in his heart.


    "Let''s go," Ye Juetian walked to Gong Yue''s side and said softly.


    Gong Yue shyly agreed and then excused herself, disying polite manners.


    Qian Yuqing started feeling a bit worried. Ye Hua''s actions were too fast, not giving them time to react. Finding someone so quickly, and willingly at that, raised concerns.


    Qing Ya was also puzzled. If thisdy had any resistance, there would still be a chance, but she seemed genuinely happy, devoid of any conflicting emotions.


    Watching Ye Juetian leave with Gong Yue, Yi Yi didn''t know what to do. She appeared helpless and confused.


    "Mother, I''ll leave first. Little Tian''s affairs should be settled now," Ye Hua said softly.


    "Well, you''ve worked hard, Ye Hua," Le Jing said gently, hoping that Little Tian, after marriage, would be a bit more sensible like Ye Hua.


    "Mother, don''t mention it. Little Tian is my younger brother. His affairs are naturally my affairs."


    Le Jing nodded, hoping for a sessful oue.


    "Wei Chang,e with me."


    "Yes."


    Qing Ya and the others did not follow Ye Hua outside, choosing to stay and apany their mother-inw.


    Ye Hua and Wei Chang walked in the pce. Ye Hua took out a cigarette, lit it, and asked casually, "How is the character of this woman?"


    "Your Majesty, I''ve inquired, and this woman has a good character, always following the rules," Wei Chang reported. In such matters, Wei Chang naturally took it seriously, so the investigation was thorough.


    But changing a woman''s mindset could be done in an instant.


    "Any leads on the materials?"


    "Your Majesty, due to the rarity of the materials, it''s quite challenging," Wei Chang whispered. All the materials mentioned by Your Majesty were rare items, making them difficult to find.


    "Keep searching, consider it a break from your duties."


    "Yes! Your Majesty, I take my leave." With that, Wei Chang disappeared.


    Ye Hua smoked, observing as Ye Juetian and Gong Yue left the pce.


    ''Little Tian, you asked me to find you someone outstanding and beautiful. Now, this deity has found one for you, and she seems satisfied. Don''t make a fuss!''


    Ye Juetian and Gong Yue left the pce. Ye Juetian didn''t say a word, and Gong Yue followed behind him, unsure of what to say. This was the first time she faced such a situation. Previously, it was always other men pursuing her.


    Ye Juetian didn''t care about the woman behind him. His thoughts were entirely on the distressed Yi Yi. He really wanted to shake off the woman behind him.


    "I still don''t know your name," Gong Yue spoke up first, trying to initiate a conversation, standing obediently beside him and whispering. Although she already knew his name, she intentionally asked again to spark a conversation.


    If he hadn''t encountered Yi Yi, Ye Juetian would have been satisfied with Gong Yue. But now, in Ye Juetian''s heart, there was only room for Yi Yi. Other women couldn''t squeeze in.


    "I am Ye Juetian."


    After saying that, Ye Juetian fell silent, seemingly unwilling to say another word.


    This left Gong Yue a bit helpless. It seemed that Ye Juetian was being forced into this marriage.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1081 (Everyone Seems to Hate Me)

    Chapter 1081 (Everyone Seems to Hate Me)


    ''Everything I did just now was for the family to see.''


    ''But now it''s a bit different because this youngdy has set her eyes on you, so I must obtain you. The benefits of having you are just too numerous! Ye Juetian, I will make youpletely fall in love with me!''


    "Being forced into marriage is quite painful, isn''t it?" Gong Yue sighed deeply, trying to find amon topic to enter Ye Juetian''s heart.


    Gong Yue, at such a young age, reaching the pinnacle, proved her outstanding abilities; her mind was exceptionally clear.


    Ye Juetian paused and whispered, "You don''t seem to be against it."


    "Who says that? I also detest forced marriages like this. If two people have no emotional connection living together, it''s akin to living in misery."


    "You''re right. Living together without love is indeed painful," Ye Juetian agreed softly.


    "It seems our opinions align," Gong Yue smiled slightly, specting why Ye Juetian was so opposed. Her beauty and strength were outstanding, so if he didn''t appreciate her, there must be someone else in his heart.If that was the case, it would be difficult to handle! For her, it would be very unfavourable!


    Ye Juetian forced augh a few times and fell silent again.


    "There''s a girl you like, right?" Gong Yue took the initiative to ask.


    Ye Juetian hesitated but didn''t say anything.


    "You don''t need to say; I can guess. Actually, I can understand. Being unable to stay with the one you love is a kind of torment."


    "Both of us are helpless. Maybe I can help you," Gong Yue wanted to know now who the girl Ye Juetian liked. If he couldpare her to herself, she believed that girl must be outstanding.


    "How can you help me?" Ye Juetian subconsciously asked.


    However, with just this question, Gong Yue knew her spection was correct. There was indeed a girl he liked, and that would be a big problem.


    Having finally encountered such an extraordinary person, even if she couldn''t be his wife, she must be his younger brother''s wife!


    Even if she had to use any means!


    "If you want me to help you, I can help you with anything," Gong Yue said softly, looking up at the sky of the Voidless Empire at a 45-degree angle. This 45-degree tilt was indeed very charming.


    Ye Juetian didn''t say anything. He still didn''t know if he could trust this woman. What if she went to report everything? That would harm Yi Yi, right?


    Smart Gong Yue didn''t rush to speak. She silently followed behind Ye Juetian, pondering how to integrate into this big family.


    Ye Juetian went straight back to his sleeping pce, and of course, Gong Yue followed in. She was contemting how to fit into this unfamiliar ce.


    "Aren''t you going back to rest?" Ye Juetian turned and asked curiously.


    Gong Yue shrugged, "Go back? Can I still go back?"


    "Sorry," Ye Juetian said helplessly. It was all because of him that this girl was captured, or rather, deceived.


    Gong Yue chuckled, "You don''t need to apologise to me. Perhaps it''s fate. I left my parents, came to this unfamiliar ce, and am going to marry a stranger like you. I don''t know what life will be like in the future."


    "If you want to go back, I''ll talk to my big brother," Ye Juetian said softly.


    Gong Yue chuckled softly, "Do you think I can survive going back?"


    This statement from Gong Yue was a bit exaggerated, but having witnessed Wei Chang''s skills, Gong Yue knew this ce was like a dangerous ce, and there was no way to escape.


    So saying this now had a bit of a pitiful implication.


    However, Ye Juetian deeply believed in this statement. After all, his big brother''s character was evident, even his father had been disciplined...


    Ye Hua would say, "I never kill, indiscriminately."


    "If you''re tired, rest inside. I''ll sit outside," Ye Juetian said as he headed towards the pavilion.


    Gong Yue did not rest. She followed Ye Juetian to the pavilion and sat down, reaching for the tea set to make tea.


    "Right now, I''m the only one who can help you," Gong Yue poured a cup of tea for Ye Juetian.


    "Can I trust you?" Ye Juetian asked.


    "If you still want to have contact with her, there''s no other way but to trust me. Unless you want to never see her again in your life."


    How could he? How could he go a lifetime without seeing Yi Yi?


    With her covering for him, he could feel at ease. Yi Yi was so upset today; he must see her, and he couldn''tmunicate through mirrors anymore.


    Ye Juetian made up his mind and said firmly, "You''re right. I have someone I like, and she is still in the pce."


    "In the pce?" Gong Yue eximed, finding it hard to believe.


    "Yes, she''s just an ordinary pce maid now."


    Gong Yue: "..."


    She was actuallypared unfavourably to a mere pce maid! It was truly unbelievable. What kind of pce maid was she to bewitch him like this?


    Ye Juetian was still too young. To divulge such matters to Gong Yue showed his youthfulness. Gong Yue''s cunning was not to be underestimated. She wasn''t causing trouble yet; she even wanted him to seek her help.


    "What do you n to do now?" Gong Yue stabilised her mood; this matter needed careful consideration and couldn''t be rushed.


    "My mother and big brother disapprove. They despise her for being an ordinary person. For now, I can only keep it hidden. Do you understand?"


    "Understood," Gong Yue certainly understood. This was a case of mismatched social status, and only she could match up with Ye Juetian.


    "So, will you help me?" Ye Juetian looked at Gong Yue with hopeful eyes.


    Gong Yue showed a reassuring smile, even holding Ye Juetian''s hand, saying softly, "Rest assured, I will definitely help you."


    Ye Juetian was very touched; finally, someone was willing to help him.


    "Thank you. Tonight, I n to sneak out and see Yi Yi. You can help me keep it a secret," Ye Juetian said.


    "Sure, I''ll help you keep it a secret," Gong Yue replied with a sweet smile.


    "Yeah, that''s great!"


    Seeing Ye Juetian so happy, like a child, Gong Yue felt a bit uneasy. Why was heughing so joyfully for an ordinary girl? Who was she exactly?


    In the middle of the night, Ye Juetian sneaked out, as he had already arranged with Yi Yi.


    "Yi Yi!" Ye Juetian called out softly as he saw Yi Yi waiting early.


    Yi Yi turned to look at Ye Juetian and rushed towards him without hesitation, then fiercely threw herself into Ye Juetian''s arms, holding him tightly.


    "Ye Ye... Ye Ye... my heart hurts."


    "I''m sorry, Yi Yi. I''ve caused you pain. Is your hand feeling better?" Ye Juetian quickly checked Yi Yi''s hand, which was still a bit red but clearly showing signs of improvement.


    Yi Yi nodded, "Much better. Ye Ye, I''ve done a lot of wrong things today. Your mother doesn''t like me, and your big brother doesn''t like me either. Everyone seems to hate me.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1082 (Aunt)

    Chapter 1082 (Aunt)


    "Silly, as long as I like you, what does it matter what others think?" Ye Juetian gently rubbed Yi Yi''s hair, feeling extremely distressed.


    "Ye Ye, about you and that girl..." Yi Yi hesitated, originally not wanting to ask, but the curiosity got the better of her, and her heart felt a bit sour.


    "Yi Yi, don''t worry. There''s nothing between me and that girl. We''ve already made a deal. She''s willing to help me. I can meet you tonight because she helped me keep it a secret. She''s a good person," Ye Juetian tightly held Yi Yi''s delicate hand, hoping to give her a sense of security.


    "Really?" Yi Yi eximed in delight, her heart suddenly lifted, dispelling the unpleasantness of the day.


    "Yes."


    "Then... then I have to thank her properly. Ask her what she likes, and I''ll buy it for her."


    Ye Juetian lightly touched Yi Yi''s cheek, saying softly, "I''ll take care of those things. From now on, whatever I say is for the ears of my big brother and mother."


    "Okay, I understand. I won''t be sad; I won''t be upset."Ye Juetian embraced Yi Yi, feeling truly heartbroken for this naive girl who had suffered so much.


    "Ye Ye, your arms are so warm. I wish I could lie in your arms forever; then I wouldn''t feel cold," Yi Yi gently nuzzled against Ye Juetian''s chest, talking about the cold but meaning her inner feelings.


    "It''sfortable; just lean on me a little more," Ye Juetian softly stroked Yi Yi''s back.


    "Ye Ye, promise me, don''t lie to me, okay?" Yi Yi raised her head slowly, earnestly asking.


    "Okay, I promise you. I won''t lie to you in this lifetime," Ye Juetian pinched Yi Yi''s cheek, showing a gentle smile.


    "Good, Ye Ye, I believe you." Yi Yi also revealed a joyful smile, looking so natural.


    The two stared deeply at each other. Yi Yi seemed a bit shy, unable to meet Ye Juetian''s fiery gaze directly.


    As Ye Juetian slowly lowered his head, his heart pounding like a drum, a sweet kissnded on Yi Yi''s lips, marking the end of their first kiss.


    Yi Yi''s eyes widened at this sudden act; her first kiss was taken away by Ye Ye. Although a bit surprised, it was something she willingly epted.


    Gradually, Yi Yi rxed and closed her eyes.


    However, in the darkness, Gong Yue watched the two hidden in the corner, her eyes slightly squinted.


    ''Ye Juetian! As the younger brother of a Supreme Overlord, you actually like a pce maid! If this issue spreads, where would your big brother''s face be!''


    ''But rest assured, I won''t let him lose any face. A mere pce maid is no match for me, Gong Yue! What qualifications does she have to snatch a man from me!''


    ''Ye Juetian, you''ll be mine in the future!''


    Letting them have their secret affair, Gong Yue gradually disappeared into the darkness.


    In a misty ce, surrounded by immortal clouds and vibrant rainbow hues weaving through the mountains, there was a unique courtyard within the peaks.


    At this moment, Donghuang Yingnded in the courtyard, letting out a sigh of relief. This time, he came to deliver a congrattory gift.


    Donghuang Ying was also curious about Meng Yao, a powerful woman in this world who was currently undergoing tribtion. If the tribtion was sessful, she would be the first female Supreme God, a position of great prestige, equal to many prominent figures.


    Even the Donghuang family had sent congrattory gifts, indicating the high regard they held for her.


    "I am Donghuang Ying, here to present a congrattory gift!" Donghuang Ying stood at the door and softly announced, his voice a bit sharp since themp wick had gone out.


    As he finished speaking, a cloud of fairy mist emerged in front of Donghuang Ying, revealing a young girl in a white dress who inclined slightly, "So it''s a visitor from the Donghuang family, how polite. Pleasee in."


    "Thank you." Donghuang Ying smiled faintly and followed the young girl into the courtyard.


    From the outside, the courtyard seemed small, but upon entering, it revealed a hidden paradise. It felt like a small city with bustling activity and a joyous atmosphere. Everyone''s expressions were filled with happiness, and there wasn''t a single face marked by worry.


    Donghuang Ying couldn''t help but be curious, whispering, "Miss, why do these people seem so happy?"


    "Naturally, that''s because Aunt is about to be the first female Supreme God of the Nine Provinces and Five Seas. So, everyone is happy for Aunt." The girl''s face also showed excitement and admiration.


    "I see." Donghuang Ying nodded. A Supreme God was truly an invincible existence.


    "Miss, may I ask when your aunt wille out of seclusion?" Donghuang Ying inquired curiously.


    "Not clear. It could be a few days, a few months, or even a few thousand years; it''s hard to say."


    Donghuang Ying nodded in understanding. The tribtion was indeed a terrifying ordeal, requiring one to experience all aspects of life before bing a Supreme God.


    Donghuang Ying had heard rumours that usually, only men could sessfully ovee all the tribtions because of their stable and resolute mentality, especially in the aspect of emotional tribtion, where most women found it challenging to pass.


    He wondered what tribtion Meng Yao was undergoing this time.


    Soon, the young girl led him into amon mansion. However, everyone knew that a Supreme God would soon emerge from this mansion.


    "Young Master Donghuang, please take a rest in the hall."


    "Okay, thank you, Miss." Donghuang Ying nodded.


    In the hall, besides Donghuang Ying, there were a few others who hade to deliver congrattory gifts. Those who could bring congrattory gifts were highly respected families, simr to the Donghuang family.


    However, Donghuang Ying didn''t recognize these people. This was his first time out after being here for months.


    "Donghuang has arrived as well," a man spoke softly at this moment.


    Donghuang Ying nced at the man''s attire. d in a green robe, he seemed to be from the Jiang family, a force not to be underestimated after the imperial era.


    "Brother Jiang!" Donghuang Ying arched his hand and shouted, maintaining a low profile. To survive in the Nine Provinces and Five Seas, one needed resources. Finally being out for a chance, he certainly wanted to make some connections, ensuring he had allies when seeking revenge.


    Jiang Min also arched his hand and replied, "Brother Donghuang, you''re too polite."


    Several others nearby showed no intention of getting involved, silently sitting and sipping tea with an air of arrogance.


    Delivering congrattory gifts didn''t necessarily mean they were crucial figures in their respective families, much like Donghuang Ying.


    "Brother Jiang, please have a seat."


    "Brother Donghuang, please sit."


    The two engaged in a bit of mutual ttery, prompting disapproving shakes of the head from those sitting nearby. It truly was embarrassing.


    "I wonder when this aunt wille out of seclusion. It would be good to witness her grace," Donghuang Ying also chimed in, curious as to why everyone referred to her as "aunt." The people here were indeed peculiar. What if someone started calling someone "daddy" in the future?


    Jiang Min spoke softly, "Brother Donghuang, I''m afraid this aunt won''te out of seclusion so soon."


    "Why is that?"


    "I''ve heard from our family head that this woman usually ces the emotional tribtion at the end. Emotional tribtion is usually the most deadly for women, but this aunt possesses exceptional talent, perhaps different from other women."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1083 (Fake Engagement)

    Chapter 1083 (Fake Engagement)


    "Oh, I see. After sess, it will be glorious. I''m truly envious," Donghuang Ying said softly. If he could also be a Supreme God, he could easily crush Ye Hua with a mere flick of his finger. The Empress would undoubtedly admire him.


    "That''s for sure. Apart from the long-lost N¨¹wa n, only Aunt has achieved such a feat," Jiang Min sighed.


    Donghuang Ying nodded. Few women could rise to such prominence, and most were men.


    At this moment, an ethereal woman walked out, apanied by two young girls.


    "Those who havee from afar, we only have simple tea and in food here. Please forgive us."


    Everyone politely responded. After all, Meng Yao was about to be a Supreme God. In the past, they might have been disrespectful, but now they had to show respect unless the tribtion failed.


    "Your amodations have all been arranged. I hope you all have a pleasant stay here." After saying this, she gave a few instructions and left.


    Donghuang Ying whispered, "Who is this woman?""She''s Aunt''s cousin, a rather powerful woman. Don''t provoke her. She indulges in misandry," Jiang Min murmured.


    Donghuang Ying thought, this woman must have been hurt by men. Otherwise, how could she harbour such intense hatred? Without love... where could hatrede from?


    Just like himself, he used to hate the Empress deeply. Why didn''t she marry him? But heter learned that such hatred was mostly rooted in love. He had fallen deeply in love with the Empress. In this life, he would do anything for her, even be a servant or a horse.


    Back in the Voidless Empire, Ye Juetian returned to his sleeping quarters with great satisfaction after a secret meeting with Yi Yi.


    Thinking about the sweet kiss he had just shared with Yi Yi, he felt incredibly happy. He had never been this happy in his entire life. Yi Yi''s lips were so sweet...


    With these thoughts, Ye Juetian sighed deeply. So, this was what it felt like to like a girl.


    If only he were an ordinary person, no one would say anything.


    "I''m back," said Gong Yue, rising with a faint smile.


    Seeing Gong Yue, Ye Juetian smiled slightly. "I really have to thank you."


    "How would you like to thank me?" Gong Yue asked yfully with a mischievous look.


    "Just now, Yi Yi was asking what you like. I n to buy something and give it to you as a gift," Ye Juetian replied.


    Thinking about it, Gong Yue was pondering. ''What do I like? I''m afraid Yi Yi won''t bear to give it to me. But it''s okay; even if she doesn''t give it, I can still snatch it.''


    "Yi Yi is truly a good girl. You should treat her well," Gong Yue said with a soft smile, appearing very sensible.


    Ye Juetian''s favourable impression of Gong Yue was also rising. Such goodwill was only between friends. After all, Gong Yue was currently helping him, and she was helping him as his fianc¨¦e. It was a great kindness.


    "The night is gettingte. Rest early," Ye Juetian unconsciously said.


    "Then where will you arrange for me to sleep?" Gong Yue asked with a light smile.


    One couldn''t deny that Gong Yue was indeed very beautiful. If it weren''t for Yi Yi''s presence, Ye Juetian would definitely be interested.


    After all, Gong Yue had the figure, the looks, the strength, and was obedient. Such a woman was rare in the world.


    "Ah, I actually forgot. I''m really sorry. Let me have my big brother arrange something."


    "You''re silly. If you let your big brother arrange, it means you''re not satisfied with me," Gong Yue said teasingly, with a hint of yfulness.


    Ye Juetian suddenly realised. He had been too happy and overlooked this matter.


    "What should we do?"


    "To make your big brother and mother feel at ease, we must stay together," Gong Yue suggested, taking on the role of an advisor. This was the scenario Gong Yue wanted¡ªgaining Ye Juetian''s trust.


    "Stay together?" Ye Juetian frowned deeply. If he really lived with Gong Yue, Yi Yi would definitely find out. Even though Yi Yi would smile even if she was heartbroken, seeing her smile like that would still hurt him.


    Gong Yue nodded, "Yes. If you want your big brother and mother to trust us, we must live together."


    "But if we create such an illusion, pretend to be satisfied, and then let big brother and mother feel at ease, what about Yi Yi?" Ye Juetian questioned.


    Gong Yue nodded, "We are to be engaged in the future. Although it''s all fake, we have to act convincingly. Don''t you agree?"


    Ye Juetian didn''t respond and fell into contemtion.


    Gong Yue sighed softly and said, "If you really don''t want to, I can go and exin the situation. I''ll say that I''m not interested in you, and I''ll ept whatever consequencese my way."


    "Don''t!" Ye Juetian said firmly.


    Hearing Ye Juetian''s objection, Gong Yue was happy. She was quite skilled in taking care of girls.


    However, Ye Juetian was actually thinking that it was hard to find a helper like Gong Yue. Even if she left, there might be a second one in the future. If that person would help him was still uncertain, so he couldn''t let Gong Yue leave.


    "Let''s go. Rest inside," Ye Juetian suggested.


    Gong Yue felt delighted, "Don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of you. I''ll sleep on the floor."


    Ye Juetian chuckled, "Look at what you''re saying. I might take advantage of you instead."


    "Do you dare?" Gong Yue stuck out her tongue, looking yful.


    "I really don''t dare."


    "Haha, coward." Gong Yue giggled.


    The surrounding pce maids heard theughter and felt that they were a perfect match. The news of Ye Juetian and Gong Yue sharing a room would surely spread, especially since so many pce maids witnessed it.


    Entering the room, Gong Yue softly said, "I''ll sleep on the floor."


    "Then how about this, there''s a bed in the adjacent small room, you can sleep there," Ye Juetian said softly.


    Gong Yue thought she would be arranged to sleep on the bed beside him but was sent to another ce instead, feeling a bit disappointed.


    "Okay. By the way, how do you n to proceed in the future? Are we really going to pretend to be a couple?" Gong Yue suddenly asked.


    Ye Juetian sighed, "For now, it''s the only option. My big brother''s power is beyond imagination; I won''t be able to escape."


    "Is your big brother that powerful?"


    "Yes, his strength is beyond your imagination." Ye Juetian had a headache. If he hadn''t asked his big brother to find a wife for him, things wouldn''t havee to this.


    "Oh, then get some rest."


    "Yeah, you should rest early too."


    Gong Yue entered her small room, closed the door, and her face gradually tightened.


    ''Pretend to be a couple? That is non-existent. Ye Juetian, am I, Gong Yue, really not attractive to you? I don''t believe it!''


    At this moment, Yi Yi was staying in the maids'' quarters, simr to a collective dormitory with many beds in a row.


    Yi Yi had a smile on her lips, asionally touching them. The sensation just now was so subtle that as she reminisced, she started feeling shy. She lightly bit her lip, covered her head with the nket, thinking, Ye Ye is not shy at all.


    While Yi Yi was lost in her thoughts, several maids walked in, chatting andughing.


    "I just saw Prince Ye and his fianc¨¦e talking andughing. They seem so well-matched."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1084 (Feeling Wronged)

    Chapter 1084 (Feeling Wronged)


    "What''s going on?"


    "What''s going on? This matter has spread throughout the pce. Prince Ye''s fianc¨¦e will be the prince''s wife in the future. They just entered the bedroom together; who knows, they might be doing intimate things right now," a pce maid said with an envious expression, wishing she could also receive such a favour.


    "Get lost, don''t be shameless."


    "You say I''m shameless, but do you also like Prince Ye?"


    "Prince Ye is so handsome; of course, I like him."


    Yi Yi, hiding under the nket, overheard everything. Just a moment ago, she was filled with happiness, and now her heart ached.


    They all thought Ye Ye and that girl were a perfect match, talking andughing together.


    Moreover...Moreover, they entered the bedroom together. No, Ye Ye did this intentionally. He had just reminded her; it must be like this. She had to understand Ye Ye.


    As Yi Yi finished her thoughts, she suddenly felt a chill! Yi Yi sat up, touched her forehead, and found it wet,pletely soaked in water. Her hair was drenched.


    Several pce maids stood opposite, one of them holding a wooden bucket.


    "Oh, I didn''t hold it steady, sorry about that," the maid who sshed water said in a sarcastic tone, clearly envious of Yi Yi''s beauty.


    Yi Yi touched her soaked bedding, whispered, "It''s okay."


    With these words, the pce maids paused for a moment and then burst intoughter, realising that Yi Yi was like a fool.


    Yi Yi sat up, hugged her bedding, nning to take it out to dry. However, these extremely jealous pce maids wouldn''t let Yi Yi off so easily.


    As Yi Yi approached, one of them stretched out her foot. Yi Yi didn''t notice and was tripped to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    Yi Yi eximed in pain. The bedding that was just wet was now dirty, and even her clothes were stained.


    "Oh my, Yi Yi, why are you so clumsy? Pay attention when walking," the pce maid said with a malicious tone, making her disdain clear.


    Yi Yi lowered her head slightly and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    The pce maids, with scornful smiles, secretly cursed her as a fool. They wanted to ruin that face, finding it annoying to look at ¨C a vixen!


    Walking outside, Yi Yi heard the disdainful murmurs from inside the room. She sighed in relief; everyone seemed to dislike her.


    ''Am I really that unlikeable?''


    Carrying a basin of clear water, Yi Yi washed her bedding in the cold night wind.


    Suddenly, the mirror inside her clothes vibrated slightly, apanied by a faint voice.


    "Yi Yi, Yi Yi."


    Hearing Ye Juetian''s voice, Yi Yi''s mood improved instantly. She quickly took out the small mirror.


    "Ye Ye!" Yi Yi joyfully eximed.


    Ye Juetiany on the bed, furrowing his brows as he saw Yi Yi''s wet hair in the mirror. It was sote; why was she still outside?


    "What happened? Your hair is all wet?" Ye Juetian asked with concern.


    "Oh, just took a bath a moment ago. My hair hasn''t dried yet. Ye Ye, you don''t need to worry." Although full of grievances, Yi Yi didn''t say it, not wanting to trouble Ye Juetian. She felt like a big nuisance.


    Ye Juetian looked distressed. "Yi Yi, don''t stay outside sote. Hurry back to your room and sleep. The night temperature is low."


    "Yeah, I know, Ye Ye," Yi Yi nodded, seeming to want to ask something but hesitating.


    Ye Juetian seemed to understand what Yi Yi was thinking, so he shook the mirror. "Yi Yi, I sleep alone."


    Seeing Ye Juetian sleeping alone, Yi Yi smiled. She felt foolish; how could Ye Ye lie to her?


    "Yeah, I know," Yi Yi replied softly.


    "Yi Yi, I suddenly miss you," Ye Juetian truly wanted to hold this gentle and delicate girl in his arms and protect her for a lifetime.


    Yi Yi suddenly revealed a breathtaking smile. Ye Juetian could swear it was the nicest smile he had ever seen.


    "Ye Ye, I miss you too."


    Ye Juetian suddenly felt that his heart was tightly connected to Yi Yi, as if they could never be separated. It felt wonderful.


    "Yi Yi, go back to sleep now, or you''ll catch a cold."


    "Yeah, I''ll go back to sleep right away."


    "Be obedient." Ye Juetian reached out and touched the image of Yi Yi in the mirror, his face filled with doting.


    Yi Yi nodded. "I''ll always listen to you."


    "Good girl."


    After ending the connection, Ye Juetian put away the mirror, a happy smile on his face as he drifted into sleep.


    Likewise, Yi Yi slowly put away the mirror, wearing a smile, and washed away all the stains from her bedding.


    Finally finished, Yi Yi sighed and walked back to the dormitory.


    The bedding was gone...


    Yi Yi had no choice but to crawl onto her bed, curling up her body. Despite the cold, her heart felt warm because Ye Juetian was in it.


    The next day, before dawn, Yi Yi woke up because she had to prepare for work.


    "Ha-chu~"


    Yi Yi, holding a broom, couldn''t help but sneeze, thinking she might have caught a coldst night.


    "What''s wrong?" Daji passed by and asked.


    Yi Yi quickly lowered her head. "Nothing."


    "Be careful today, don''t be clumsy again. You understand?" Daji advised. Various things were broken yesterday, and it seemed the master''s mother had some opinions. If it continued like this, they might need to find someone else to serve in the room.


    Yi Yi, with an anxious expression, said, "Yes, I will definitely improve."


    Daji nodded, "I''ll go prepare breakfast, tidy up the room a bit, and serve the Empress Dowager."


    "Yes," Yi Yi respectfully replied. The Empress Dowager was Ye Ye''s mother, so she must have given her a good impression. She had made many mistakes yesterday, and although the Empress Dowager hadn''t said anything, Yi Yi felt a bit med.


    She had to do things properly.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager preparing to get up, Yi Yi hurried over to attend to her.


    Le Jing watched Yi Yi carefully and said softly, "Yi Yi, take your time, don''t be nervous."


    Yi Yi, who was busy arranging Le Jing''s clothes, was stunned. The Empress Dowager didn''t me her at all, and evenforted her. That was great.


    "Empress Dowager, I''m clumsy and broke many things yesterday," Yi Yi admitted her mistake proactively, which relieved Le Jing. A child who admits their mistakes bravely is a good child.


    Le Jing smiled softly and said, "Just be more careful in the future."


    "Yes, I understand," Yi Yi was touched. Ye Ye''s mother was really kind to her, so she should be good to Ye Ye''s mother too.


    Le Jing nodded, "First, go and prepare the medicine for me. I''ll drink itter."


    "Yes, I''ll go now."


    "Wait."


    "Is there anything else the Empress Dowager wishes to instruct?" Yi Yi turned and asked, confused.


    Curiously, Le Jing asked, "Did Daji tell you how to prepare the medicine?"


    "Yes, she did."


    Le Jing nodded, "Then go ahead."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1085 (A Real Crisis!)

    Chapter 1085 (A Real Crisis!)


    Yi Yi bowed and stepped back, pouring a cup of clear water first and then opening the brocade box.


    Five small bottlesy peacefully in the delicate brocade box, clearly treasures.


    However, treasures like these could be ced directly in the hall without worrying about theft, as there was no way for anyone to take them without consequences.


    Yi Yi picked up one of the small bottles. As Daji had mentioned yesterday, one bowl of clear water and one drop of Spirit Spring.


    Yi Yi ced the clear water and then opened the bottle, releasing a burst of fragrance. She even felt her slight chill had improved a bit.


    Holding the small bottle tightly, Yi Yi appeared extremely cautious as she poured a drop of Spirit Spring into the clear water.


    The clear water gradually changed colour, very lightly. Yi Yi furrowed her brows slightly; was it a bit too little?


    Since the Empress Dowager had treated her so well, she had to repay her. At least she had to cure the Empress Dowager''s illness.So Ye Ye would be happy too.


    Was one drop too little? Would itck medicinal effects? Adding a bit more would elerate the Empress Dowager''s recovery.


    Yi Yi hesitated for a moment, then poured the entire bottle in. Finally, she noticed the colour had thickened slightly.


    But it still felt insufficient.


    Looking at the other five bottles, Yi Yi thought that as long as she cured the Empress Dowager''s illness, she would definitely gain the Empress Dowager''s recognition, and Ye Ye would be very happy.


    With this in mind, Yi Yi directly opened the second bottle, the third bottle, and the fourth bottle!


    Finally, she saw the clear waterpletely change colour, and the pleasant fragrance instantly filled the entire room.


    It even spread from sleeping quarters outside.


    The pce maids working outside could smell it. The aroma was delightful, making them feel much lighter and full of inexhaustible strength.


    This fragrance emanated from the Empress Dowager''s room.


    Yi Yi, looking at her masterpiece and the smile on her face, felt that once the Empress Dowager drank it, she would definitely recover.


    However, Le Jing inside the room had already smelled it!


    How could there be such a strong scent? Le Jing''s face changed instantly!


    Even Daji in the kitchen smelled it! Her face changed drastically, and she disappeared into the kitchen!


    "Empress Dowager, the medicine is ready." Yi Yi joyfully held a bowl of deep green water, emitting a strong fragrance.


    Le Jing looked at the medicine in Yi Yi''s hands, her hands trembling. How much Spirit Spring had to be poured in to turn it into this colour?


    At this moment, Daji also appeared in the room, looking at the empty bottles on the table. Her face had already turned extremely pale.Le Jing looked at Yi Yi and asked in a deep voice, "Do you know how important this medicine is?"


    Yi Yi lowered her head, seemingly not catching the meaning behind the words yet, and replied with a joyful tone, "The medicine for treating the Empress Dowager''s illness must be precious. Yi Yi believes that with a concentrated medicinal effect, the illness will heal faster, and the Empress Dowager will recover soon."


    Le Jing covered her forehead. This medicine had brought decline to the entire Ye family, made Little Tian run everywhere seeking help, and almost forced Quqing to marry someone she didn''t like. Today, unexpectedly...


    Daji, who was standing behind, knelt down directly. "Please punish me, Empress Dowager!"


    Daji knew she had caused trouble, as this was rted to the life of the master''s mother! She was too careless! Too careless!


    Yi Yi turned around and looked at Daji with confusion, then nced at Le Jing, whose face had turned slightly pale. Suddenly, she felt...


    She had done something wrong!


    By now, the strong fragrance had already covered the entire pce and even overflowed from the pce, making people think that the emperor was refining some elixir. The fragrance was so delightful that they eximed, "Long live the Emperor!"


    At this moment, Ye Hua was cuddling with Qian Yuqing in bed, and his hands were as restless as ever. This made Qian Yuqing cry. She felt she was being worn.


    However, a strong fragrance wafted in. The first to open their eyes was not Ye Hua but Qian Yuqing! After sensing the smell, her face changed drastically. Then, Ye Hua, Qing Ya, and Donghuang Baizhi woke up. However, as they didn''t understand the scent of Spirit Spring, they were perplexed.


    "Ye Hua, something''s wrong!" Qian Yuqing said in a low voice.


    Ye Hua''s face darkened. "What''s wrong?"


    "This is the scent of Spirit Spring, very concentrated! Normally, it shouldn''t be this strong." Qian Yuqing said in a low voice. Could it be that the bottles were used? No, those bottles were all divine artifacts!


    Ye Hua disappeared directly from the bed. Spirit Spring was rted to his mother''s life! Originally, this Spirit Spring could save his mother for a few more years, and by then, he would definitely find a solution. If it was gone now!


    Then the time would be urgent!


    Go find Voidless Empire for Spirit Spring?


    He killed his two sons. If he were Huang Fei, he would definitely destroy the Spirit Spring himself as revenge.


    On the other side, Ye Juetian was also awakened, and this scent was too familiar. After all these years of serving by his mother''s side, it was unexpectedly so strong. Thinking about how Yi Yi served by his mother''s side, a bad premonition arose in Ye Juetian''s heart.


    He didn''t even bother to put on his outer clothes and disappeared directly from the bed.


    At the same time, Gong Yue also felt it. Seeing Ye Juetian leaving in such a hurry, something must have happened. She quickly followed.


    At this moment, in the Empress Dowager''s sleeping quarters!


    Daji and Yi Yi knelt on the ground. On the table was a bowl of strong Spirit Spring.


    Drinking such a bowl of Spirit Spring was something Le Jing couldn''t endure. She would burst into pieces directly.


    Even Huang Fei wouldn''t drink it like this, as it was suicide.


    Ye Hua, without his outer coat, appeared at the door.


    "Long live the Emperor!" The pce maids outside knelt and shouted.


    Ye Hua exuded a chilling aura, and when he saw the opened small bottles on the table, everyone could sense that the Emperor was on the verge of fury.


    Ye Juetian also appeared at this moment, looking at the jewel box with only one bottle left, feeling a bit dizzy.


    Especially when he saw Yi Yi kneeling on the ground, a buzzing noise echoed in his head.


    Soon, Qing Ya and the others arrived, also without their outer coats.


    Qian Yuqing, seeing the scene on the table, immediately covered her forehead. As expected!


    Gong Yue stood at the back, not knowing what was going on, but seeing Ye Hua''s expression, she knew this matter was not simple.


    When she saw Yi Yi kneeling on the ground, she knew this matter was rted to her.


    She hadn''t even started, and you had already caused a huge disaster. How could Juetian save you now?


    Ye Juetian''s mind was now full of thoughts on how to save Yi Yi.


    Although Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi didn''t understand, they also realised that all those small bottles contained life-saving medicine for the Empress Dowager.


    Ye Hua was still thinking aboutpletely eliminating the Empress Dowager''s illness. The result was that the medicine, which could have sustained her for several years, was gone this morning, leaving only one bottle!


    If Ye Hua didn''t find a solution to treat the Empress Dowager in time, then the Empress Dowager...


    Would die!!!


    Ye Hua slowly walked towards his mother, looking at the bowl on the table. The colour had be so thick. How much Spirit Spring had to be added for this to happen!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1086 (Yi Yi Will Be Beaten to Death!)

    Chapter 1086 (Yi Yi Will Be Beaten to Death!)


    "Mother, I will find a solution," Ye Hua said in a deep voice, tightly holding his mother''s hand, his gaze revealing deep concern.


    Ye Hua rarely worried about anything because everything could be smoothly resolved, and there''s usually nothing to worry about. However, his mother''s situation is something even Ye Hua himself can''t solve. This makes him feel a loss of control, a feeling he finds very unsettling.


    This emotion frustrated Ye Hua greatly!


    Le Jing, with a smile on her lips, reassures, "Don''t worry, Ye Hua, your mother will be fine."


    Ye Hua slowly turned to look at Daji and Yi Yi kneeling on the ground.


    "Who! Who made this medicine!" Ye Hua stares at Yi Yi. Daji has been taking care of his mother for a while and wouldn''t make such a mistake.


    The only one left is Yi Yi!


    She shouldn''t have been allowed into the pce in the first ce. If not for caring about Little Tian''s feelings, Ye Hua would have dealt with her outside the pce long ago!Daji directly prostrated on the ground, saying, "Master, it was my guidance that went wrong. Please, grant Daji death!"


    Ye Juetian''s face paled after hearing this. If guidance gone wrong led to death, then Yi Yi... looking at her frail and slightly trembling figure, Ye Juetian was tempted to bear the consequences with her.


    But looking at his elder brother''s expression, if he angers him further, Yi Yi is undoubtedly doomed! What to do now! His mother''s medicine, unexpectedly ruined by the girl he likes. This situation makes Ye Juetian very ufortable.


    Yi Yi directly kowtowed, with a tearful voice, "Your Majesty, don''t me Sister Daji, it''s all my fault. I thought drinking a bit more would make the Empress Dowager recover faster, I didn''t expect this."


    Ye Hua''s face looked somewhat ferocious after hearing this. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, seeing Ye Hua''s expression, feel a bit frightened.


    This is the first time Ye Hua has shown such an expression, ferocious!


    It seems Yi Yi has truly angered Ye Hua this time.


    "What do you think!? Why do you think so!? Tell me!" Ye Hua angrily shouted at Yi Yi, losing his usual calm demeanour.


    Yi Yi feels deep fear. Large teardrops fell on the ground, and choking, she said, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I should have listened to Sister Daji and not acted on my own."


    "Do you think a simple apology is enough!" Ye Hua mmed the table, causing it to tremble slightly and instantly turn into powder, even the bowl of Spirit Spring water evaporated. If this were to happen to a person, the oue would likely be the same.


    Qian Yuqing and Ye Juetian dare not say anything now because if anyone pleaded for Yi Yi, they would be in trouble.


    Ye Juetian was very concerned about his mother''s condition but also worried about Yi Yi. She didn''t intentionally do this; it was to speed up his mother''s recovery. She just did a good thing with a bad oue, not deserving death.


    Le Jing softly said, "Ye Hua, it''s enough. Don''t me Yi Yi anymore. She didn''t mean to do this."


    "Mother, you don''t need to worry about this matter," Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Le Jing sighed deeply, choosing not to say anything more.


    Yi Yi was filled with regret. Breaking a vase was one thing, but now she has caused Empress Dowager to lose her medicine in the future.


    Self-me... Yi Yi feels an overwhelming sense of self-me.


    "Your Majesty, Yi Yi is willing to take responsibility with her death!" Yi Yi kowtowed fiercely to Ye Hua, and her once white forehead turned red in an instant.


    Upon hearing Yi Yi''s willingness to grant her death, Ye Juetian immediately panicked and took a step forward.


    Gong Yue quickly grabbed Ye Juetian. A woman''s sixth sense told her that if Ye Juetian sided with Yi Yi now, even he himself would be in danger. This big brother didn''t seem to have muchpassion.


    Indeed, Gong Yue''s spection was correct.


    If Ye Juetian were to plead for Yi Yi now, Ye Hua would think that his younger brother, without even caring about their mother''s illness, is actually pleading for the main culprit. The consequences would be severe, and no plea would be effective.


    "Death?" Ye Hua questioned, then covered his forehead and burst intoughter.


    Yi Yi''s body gradually floated in the air, drifting past Ye Hua. He stoppedughing, his tone turning cold, "Your life? Is it worthy to bepared with my mother''s life? Do you think ending this wrongdoing with your life will magically fix itself?"


    "Ye Hua," Qing Ya couldn''t help but call from the side.


    "Shut up!" Ye Hua coldly looked at Qing Ya and shouted, startling her. She dared not say another word.


    Donghuang Baizhi supported Qing Ya, signalling her not to say anything more. Ye Hua finally reunited with his birth mother after so long, and now he saw his mother''s life entering a countdown. Anyone would be angry.


    "Empress Dowager, I''m sorry..." Yi Yi looked at Le Jing with sincere apologies. She really didn''t want that to happen.


    Yi Yi also knew that Ye Ye was standing behind her, but she couldn''t face Ye Ye now. ''Sorry, Ye Ye... I''m too foolish, causing you a lot of trouble.


    At this moment, Ye Juetian was waiting for his big brother''s final judgement, then he will find an opportunity to save his mother and Yi Yi.


    "Silly child, it''s okay," Le Jingforted with a smile, making Yi Yi feel even more useless, really wanting to kill herself.


    Perhaps Yi Yi intended to end her life, as she closed her eyes, awaiting the arrival of death. But in her mind were images of Ye Ye. Though they hadn''t known each other for long, she had already fallen deeply in love. This must be what people often call love at first sight. It feels so good; she hoped to meet Ye Ye again in the next life, vowing not to be so foolish.


    Seeing Yi Yi determined to die, Ye Hua said in a low voice, "Do you really want to die? I won''t let you die so easily! If anything happens to my mother, I''ll make sure you can''t even seek the luxury of death!"


    "Guards!" Ye Hua coldly ordered.


    The sound of armour rubbing against each other echoed outside the door, bringing a chilling atmosphere.


    "Your Majesty!" Two ck-armoured warriors knelt on one knee, respectfully addressing him.


    "Take this woman out and give her a hundredshes! Throw her into the dungeon!"


    "Daji, being neglectful! Fortyshes! Go back and reflect on yourself!"


    Daji breathed a sigh of relief, bowing respectfully, "Thank you for sparing my life, Master. Daji feels ashamed and will serve wholeheartedly in the future!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for sparing my life," Yi Yi also followed Daji''s lead.


    But Ye Juetian''s face now became pale and helpless.


    Daji''s strength surpassed her, so even enduring ten thousandshes wouldn''t be a problem.


    But Yi Yi was just an ordinary person. Not to mention a hundredshes, with her weak constitution, even twentyshes could take her life!


    Big brother''s decision was not punishment at all; it''s evident that he intended to beat Yi Yi to death!


    Gong Yue, standing behind, sighed. This ordinary woman simply cannot endure the punishment of a hundredshes.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1087 (Punishment)

    Chapter 1087 (Punishment)


    Not only Ye Juetian and Gong Yue thought this way.


    Qian Yuqing also shared the same belief. For an ordinary person, a punishment of a hundredshes is practically equivalent to death, especially for a young girl.


    Ye Hua was trying to beat Yi Yi to death!


    At this point, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi could do nothing. In this world, his Mother is the most respected person for Ye Hua. With such an incident, there is no room for any considerations.


    Qian Yuqing wanted to speak out and persuade, but Qing Ya had just pleaded, only to receive Ye Hua''s rebuke. Her status was far inferior to Qing Ya''s, and speaking out would only provoke Ye Hua further. The rtionship between them would be even more strained.


    Ye Juetian clenched his fists tightly, his mind racing, trying to figure out how to help Yi Yi escape from this punishment of a hundredshes!


    For Ye Hua, daring to let his own family fall into crisis means even the God of Heaven can''t save you! A hundredshes! If you can still survive, I will keep you imprisoned until death. You better pray to heaven that I find a way to cure my mother; maybe that way, I can give you a speedy death!


    "Take them away for theshes!" Ye Hua said coldly."Yes!"


    Daji and Yi Yi were then taken outside. The pce maids who witnessed this were all dumbfounded, quickly kneeling down.


    Just now, they heard the Emperor roaring inside the room. It must be a significant event. Soon, two long benches were ced in the centre, and Ye Hua walked out, supervising theshes personally.


    Ye Juetian watched Yi Yi, feeling his mind in chaos.


    ''For Yi Yi, one strike from these ck-armoured warriors would be too much to bear! No, I must do something!''


    At this moment, Daji and Yi Yi were on the benches.


    The two ck-armoured warriors held wooden boards,rge and heavy, weighing around 50 pounds each!


    Lifting such weight high and striking heavily, not many ordinary people could endure it.


    Qing Ya thought of the ancient dramas she had seen. Why did some prisoners faint upon hearing about the beating with boards? The pain was beyond the imagination of ordinary people!


    Though the punishment of a hundredshes might not sound terrifying, it had always been prevalent in ancient times, and there was a reason for it.


    The pce maids brought two pieces of cloth, letting Yi Yi and Daji bite on them, fearing that they would bite their tongues off in pain.


    Ye Juetian watched Yi Yi, her fragile body trembling on the bench. If he didn''t intervene now, it might be toote!


    Gong Yue didn''t say anything. Yi Yi''s death might be a good thing, preventing him from taking action.


    Yi Yi dared not look at Ye Juetian because of shame. She indirectly caused trouble for Ye Ye''s mother. She wanted to make Ye Ye and his mother proud of her, but she ended up causing so much trouble.


    "Brother!" Just as Yi Yi was immersed in self-me, she suddenly heard Ye Ye''s voice. Unable to help herself, she looked up and saw Ye Ye standing next to the Emperor.


    For those who knew the inside story, Ye Juetian''s actions were shocking. No one knew what Ye Juetian was nning to do!


    Is he going to plead for Yi Yi now? That will only anger Ye Hua more.


    Gong Yue couldn''t stop Ye Juetian at this moment. She just watched him provoke his older brother for the sake of this Yi Yi. Is she really that important? For her, you''re willing to anger your elder brother!


    Ye Hua looked at his younger brother with a cold gaze and asked indifferently, "Pleading for mercy?"


    With Ye Hua''s inquiry, the hearts of Qing Ya and others sank.


    Qian Yuqing''s breath became rapid. ''Little brother, don''t act impulsively!''


    ''If you plead now, Yi Yi is undoubtedly doomed. If she can endure it, there might be a slim chance of survival.''


    "No!" Ye Juetian''s tone sounded very calm, without any emotional fluctuations.


    Upon hearing Ye Juetian''s words, Ye Hua was slightly stunned.


    Qing Ya and the others were also puzzled, wondering what Ye Juetian was up to.


    "So, what do you want to do?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Ye Juetian bowed respectfully and said, "This woman has harmed the safety of our mother. Such evil deeds are intolerable. I am extremely angry. I earnestly request my elder brother to allow me to carry out the execution!"


    Once Ye Juetian spoke, Gong Yue understood what he meant.


    Qian Yuqing also understood. If the ck-armoured warriors took action, there would be no mercy, but if Ye Juetian did it, Yi Yi would surely keep her life. However, even if she survived, it would be hanging by a thread.


    The pce maids finally understood why. So, this enchanting woman had harmed the safety of Empress Dowager! Truly a deceitful person, daring to do such a thing. Seeing that even Prince Ye couldn''t endure it, they wished to personally act and beat this enchanting woman to death! It was truly satisfying!


    Although Yi Yi knew Ye Ye was intentionally acting, hearing these words was still painful.


    Tears of grievance fell from her eyes, sshing onto the ground like dust.


    Yi Yi seemed as insignificant as this dust.


    Ye Hua slowly closed his eyes, pondering for a few seconds, and then said calmly, "Go ahead."


    "Yes!" Ye Juetian felt relieved inwardly but didn''t show it. He walked down and stood beside Yi Yi, taking the wooden board from the ck-armoured warrior.


    Once he held it, Ye Juetian felt its weight. Would Yi Yi be able to bear it when he swung this board down? Even if he was acting, he needed to be careful; after all, his elder brother was watching.


    "Yi Yi, endure it. I''ll try to be gentle. You must endure it!!!" Ye Juetian transmitted his voice to Yi Yi. As long as she endured this, there would still be a way to save her.


    Yi Yi heard and nodded slightly.


    "Let''s begin!" Ye Hua said coldly.


    Ye Juetian raised the board high and then brought it down with a whistling wind.


    Thud!


    Two muffled sounds echoed.


    Yi Yi instantly felt the pain, her eyes widened, and she made a "um um um" sound, shaking all over.


    This was the result of Ye Juetian instantly reducing the force when he swung down, and also choosing to strike simultaneously with the one beside him. The two sounds rang out together, sounding almost indistinguishable.


    However, on Daji''s side, there were only fortyshes!


    Ye Hua remained silent, which also relieved Ye Juetian.


    Snap!


    With the second board falling, cold sweat had already appeared on Yi Yi''s forehead, and her silver teeth were tightly biting the cloth strip.


    The entire sleeping chamber echoed with a dull sound, making it seem so helpless.


    Daji''s fortyshes were quickly over, and she suffered no major harm.


    "Go back and reflect!" Ye Hua said coldly.


    "Yes, Master." Daji also felt extremely remorseful in her heart. She had wanted to perform well in front of the master, but ended up being punished.


    Ye Juetian was a bit hesitant now; the force had already been restrained to the limit by himself.


    Although Yi Yi was not unconscious at the moment, she was already panting heavily, with shallow breaths.


    Her white dress was now dyed red.


    Ye Hua said nothing, just waiting quietly.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t bear to watch any longer, and they all turned their heads away.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1088 (Lashes)

    Chapter 1088 (Lashes)


    Qian Yuqing was very worried, extremely worried, especially when she saw Yi Yi''splexion, which had lost all traces of colour.


    Continuing like this would lead to her death!


    Gong Yue silently observed, ''Juetian, the remaining sixtyshes will kill her.''


    The cloth strip in Yi Yi''s mouth had long fallen to the ground. At this moment, she was extremely weak, her vision blurry, and her body seemingly devoid of sensation.


    The only thing she could feel was Ye Ye standing by her side, trying every possible means to save her.


    "Come on," Yi Yi weakly said. This tone made Qing Ya and the others feel distressed. Such a strong girl was indeed rare. To avoid causing trouble for Little Tian, she was willing to endure hardship herself. Little Tian had indeed chosen well. At least, this was how Qian Yuqing thought, looking at Yi Yi with newfound respect.


    Love and strength, backgrounds had no connection. This was truly an affectionate couple, both considering each other''s feelings.


    It was heartwarming.Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi now understood. Regarding Little Tian''s matter, they also thought of their own children.


    After the crisis for the mother-inw was resolved, they must talk to Ye Hua. Their children should seek someone they love, not from some prestigious family! Even if they threw a tantrum, they would persist.


    Ye Juetian took a deep breath, feeling heartache to the point where he couldn''t breathe. If possible, he really wanted to take Yi Yi''s ce and bear this crime for her.


    Lifting the board high, Ye Juetian transmitted his voice, "Yi Yi, endure a little longer; it will be over soon."


    Yi Yi didn''t speak. Her slender hands gripped the legs of the stool tightly.


    Ye Juetian could not fake it now; he could only try to restrain his strength within Yi Yi''s tolerance.


    However, Ye Juetian couldn''tprehend the pain Yi Yi was feeling. For her, an ordinary person, even a slightly lighter stroke would make her soul tremble with pain.


    Dull thuds reverberated through the sleeping chamber.


    Yi Yi was holding on firmly, but her consciousness was bing increasingly blurry. Her hands, which gripped the stool''s legs, ckened, indicating she had run out of strength.


    Puchi!


    Yi Yi suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, staining the ground red, looking shockingly distressing. Clearly, she had suffered severe internal injuries, with blood continuously flowing from the corners of her mouth.


    Ye Juetian saw this, his mouth trembling. The raised board was frozen in mid-air, hesitating to strike down.


    At this moment, Ye Juetian experienced what despair felt like. To save his beloved woman, he had actually beaten her to the point of losing half her life!


    Ye Juetian shouted inwardly; ''I''m so useless! I can''t even save the woman I like, letting her suffer such a thing!''


    "Tired? Want to switch?" Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    Ye Hua didn''t give the slightest chance.


    From Ye Hua''s past actions, it could be seen that the people who provoked him usually ended up dying in despair. In Qian Yuqing''s case, Ye Hua forcibly killed the son of Huang Fei, making him die in front of everyone, intending to make Huang Fei feel despair. Death was too simple; living in misery was more desperate.


    Now it was more for his mother! This hard-earned familial affection!


    Unforgivable!


    Ye Juetian respectfully said, "No."


    "What are you waiting for then? Do you want me to take over for you?" Ye Hua coldly said.


    Without further thought, Ye Juetian let the board in his hand fall.


    After this strike, Yi Yi couldn''t stand anymore. Her hands hung weakly, and she fainted.


    However, they had only reached sixty-eightshes; thirty-two more remained!


    Seeing Yi Yi faint, Ye Juetian felt like his heart was tearing apart. He wanted to embrace her regardless of everything and tell her... how much it pained him.


    But Ye Juetian knew that doing so would only elerate Yi Yi''s death.


    "Big brother, she fainted!" Ye Juetian shouted loudly. In fact, he shouted so loudly to inform their mother in the room, hoping she could save Yi Yi. At this point, only their mother could save her; the sisters-inw had no way to help.


    Ye Hua coldly nced at Yi Yi, bloodstains still at the corner of his mouth, dripping onto the ground.


    Soon, Yue Jing''s voice sounded in the room: "Ye Hua, let''s call it a day. Mother doesn''t want to see anyone die in the sleeping chamber; it''s not a good omen."


    Ye Hua, considering his mother''s words reasonable, looked at Ye Juetian, then at Yi Yi, and said in a deep voice, "Make up for the remaining onester. Take her away! Imprison her!"


    "Yes!" Two ck-armoured warriors carried Yi Yi and disappeared instantly.


    Ye Juetian ced his hands behind his back. The pce maid standing behind him noticed that Prince Ye''s hands were trembling.


    At this moment, Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Take care of our mother. I''ll be right back." After saying this, he disappeared on the spot.


    As Ye Hua left, everyone seemed to heave a sigh of relief.


    At least for now, Yi Yi still had a breath, not dead.


    But this result was not what Gong Yue wanted. Yi Yi had actually escaped this ordeal. Even if she had escaped for now, she was not her opponent.


    Ye Juetian respectfully called, "Mother, sisters-inw, I''ll go back first."


    After Ye Juetian finished speaking, he turned and quickly arrived at the sleeping chamber. He immediately locked himself inside, squatting on the floor, hands tightly gripping his hair. In his mind, scenes of him beating Yi Yi just now yed over and over again.


    And Yi Yi''s muffled sounds of pain, clearly in agony but enduring without screaming. ''Was she afraid of worrying me?''


    ''This foolish woman!''


    "Are you okay?" Suddenly, a gentle voice sounded in his ears.


    Gong Yue, crouching beside him, asked with concern in her gaze.


    Looking at Ye Juetian''s reddened eyes, Gong Yue felt jealous of Yi Yi. This ordinary woman actually made Ye Juetian shed tears for her!


    Unpleasant! Very unpleasant!


    Gong Yue suddenly reached out, gently stroking Ye Juetian''s long hair, and softly said, "Sometimes, even men need aforting shoulder. I can lend you mine."


    Ye Juetian said in a deep voice, "No need!" After speaking, he stood up as if going to find medicine.


    Gong Yue thought Ye Juetian might lean on her and express his grievances, but to her surprise, he didn''t at all. Rather, he seemed more determined! This was not a good situation.


    Watching Ye Juetian bustling with a pile of medicine, Gong Yue asked, "Are you going to deliver the medicine now?"


    "Yes."


    "Your big brother just left."


    "I can''t be bothered with that!" Ye Juetian said coldly. Right now, Yi Yi needed medicine, and if she didn''t get it, she probably wouldn''t make it through the night.


    Gong Yue expressed concern, "Even if you go, if your big brother finds out, do you think Yi Yi will survive?"


    Ye Juetian''s actions abruptly stopped. Gong Yue was right. If he went to save her right after his big brother left, it would be too obvious.


    "Let me go." Gong Yue smiled slightly.


    "You?" Ye Juetian questioned.


    Gong Yue nodded, "I''m just an outsider. Others won''t gossip. Even if your big brother finds out, at least he won''t vent his anger on Yi Yi; he''ll only punish me."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1089 (A Smile)

    Chapter 1089 (A Smile)


    Ye Juetian seemed a bit absent-minded after hearing this. Why would this woman help him so much when he didn''t seem to like her at all?


    Although he wouldn''t admit it, he was moved. No one else had helped him, only Gong Yue had stepped forward. He would remember this favour for the rest of his life.


    "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I really wouldn''t know what to do," Ye Juetian sincerely expressed his gratitude.


    "No need to thank me. If I can see you two be a couple, I''ll be very happy, even if I have to be a fake wife," Gong Yue said softly and extended her hand.


    Ye Juetian didn''t know what to say and handed her a bottle of healing medicine, saying, "Thank you."


    "Are you going to be polite to me too? Be careful; I might not help you anymore." Gong Yue teased. Without waiting for Ye Juetian''s response, she disappeared into the room.


    One couldn''t deny that Gong Yue was quite skilled in stirring up emotions. At least after these few encounters, Ye Juetian had a full appreciation for Gong Yue, but his heart was currently filled with thoughts of Yi Yi.


    In the dungeon, where Ye Juetian had been imprisoned before, Yi Yi was also confined. The air was damp, and the sound of dripping water could be heard asionally. This was probably the worst ce in the entire Voidless Empire. When it was constructed, the idea was to provide the prisoners with poor living conditions. After all, why should they have it good? Was the goal to make it a five-star hotel?Yi Yiy on the damp ground, her clothes stained with blood, and traces of blood lingered on her lips. Fortunately, she was still breathing. However, her breathing was weak, so weak that without treatment, she would notst through the night, let alone until morning.


    Even surviving the night seemed unlikely.


    Gong Yue had searched for a while and finally found the so-called dungeon. Two ck-armoured warriors guarded outside. These warriors only followed the orders of Ye Hua and Wei Chang. They wouldn''t listen to anyone else, not even Qing Ya and the others.


    Therefore, Gong Yue had no intention of entering the dungeon normally. As an Overlord, she had many ways to enter. Moreover, these ck-armoured warriors were not at the Overlord''s level. So, Gong Yue entered smoothly, and the two ck-armoured warriors were frozen in ce, oblivious to anyone entering.


    Some pce maids, however, witnessed Gong Yue going to the dungeon and expressed curiosity.


    Walking out of the celestial prison, Gong Yue furrowed her eyebrows slightly. The environment here was even worse than she had imagined.


    It was simply uninhabitable.


    Soon, Gong Yue found Yi Yi''s cell and discovered Yi Yi lying on the ground, barely breathing.


    As long as her medicine was not delivered, Yi Yi would surely die within two hours!


    Gong Yue was now pondering whether to deliver the medicine.


    In fact, there were many excuses she could use.


    Just as Gong Yue was lost in thought, Yi Yi on the ground slowly opened her eyes.


    However, these eyescked the usual liveliness; they carried a hint of lifelessness. Yi Yi looked at the woman before her, someone she recognized as Ye Ye''s fianc¨¦e, the one who hade to her aid.


    Weakened, Yi Yi managed to squeeze out a faint smile, wanting to express her gratitude. However, she couldn''t find the words, so she could only use that smile to convey her thanks for everything the woman had done.


    If Ye Juetian were to see Yi Yi''s smile, he would undoubtedly feel extremely ufortable. "You''re already so injured, why do you still do this? Aren''t you concerned for yourself?"


    Gong Yue, witnessing Yi Yi''s innocent smile, felt a bit strange in her heart. Such a pure-hearted girl, probably one of a kind!


    ''You, an ordinary woman, why are you so clueless? Ye Juetian is not your destination! Following Ye Juetian is only dangerous. Even if his Big Brother doesn''t act, I will. Do you understand? You fool! How can you still smile at me?''


    For some reason, watching Yi Yi reveal such a pure smile, Gong Yue felt a bit odd. She could only use certain words to generate hatred in her heart, making herself resent this woman.


    Gong Yue then directly passed through the iron bars and squatted in front of Yi Yi. Softly, she said, "Juetian asked me toe and save you."


    Gong Yue decided to maintain her image. Even if Yi Yi died now, she would live forever in Juetian''s heart. This was not the oue she wanted!


    Yi Yi heard this, and the curvature of her lips increased. She knew Ye Ye wouldn''t abandon her.


    Ye Ye must have been in great pain just now.


    Gong Yue took out the medicine given by Ye Juetian, and a pleasant fragrance wafted out. Just by smelling it, one could tell it was no ordinary medicine.


    After all, it was a healing medicine for an Overlord.


    Gong Yue had no intention of harming Yi Yi now. If she wanted to harm her, she could make her swallow the whole pill, causing her to explode instantly.


    The medicine for healing an Overlord, could Yi Yi, an ordinary person, withstand its medicinal power? So, Gong Yue only used her fingers to grind ayer of medicine peel, gently applying it to Yi Yi''s lips. Then, a green light shot out from her fingers.


    Yi Yi instantly felt much better. The pain disappeared, and her breathing became much smoother.


    After a while, Yi Yi hadpletely recovered.


    After all, as an Overlord, treating an ordinary person was an effortless task. Even without medicine, Gong Yue could have healed Yi Yi.


    Yi Yi, now healed, expressed her gratitude with a joyful expression. "Thank you for saving me."


    Gong Yue showed a faint smile and said softly, "You don''t need to thank me. If you want to thank anyone, thank Juetian. He couldn''te, so he sent me."


    "Yeah, I know he couldn''te. But still, thank you," Yi Yi sweetly replied, her eyes returning to their usual lively state, looking beautiful.


    Gong Yue chuckled softly. "Don''t me Juetian for today''s events. He had no other choice."


    Thinking about what happened today, Yi Yi felt distressed. "It''s all my fault, making everyone unhappy. I''m just too foolish."


    "Yi Yi, you''re actually very brave. I''ve never admired any woman before, and you''re the first one I genuinely admire!" Gong Yue calmly said, and this statement was sincere. Gong Yue truly admired Yi Yi.


    An ordinary person enduring over sixtyshes before fainting. Even if Ye Juetian was not using his full strength, those hits were stillnding on her body. Such perseverance was unimaginable.


    "I just didn''t want to make Ye Ye sad, but in the end, I couldn''t hold on any longer," Yi Yi whispered, full of self-me.


    Gong Yue, upon hearing this, questioned herself. Would she have made such sacrifices if she were an ordinary person?


    Her initial thought was no.


    But soon, it changed to yes.


    "Yi Yi, rest well. Juetian will find a way to save you from the outside," Gong Yue stood up and said earnestly. Save her? That was impossible unless Ye Hua loosened his grip a bit.


    Yi Yi, with concern in her voice, said, "Don''t let Ye Ye suffer too much."


    "Yi Yi, Rest assured; I''m, after all, Juetian''s fianc¨¦e. I will take good care of him," Gong Yue reassured.


    As Gong Yue gradually walked away, a look of confusion appeared on Yi Yi''s face.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1090 (Oh My, Are You Going to Kill Me?)

    Chapter 1090 (Oh My, Are You Going to Kill Me?)


    "How is it?" Ye Juetian saw Gong Yue returning and quickly rushed up to inquire, nervously grabbing Gong Yue''s small hand.


    "You hurt me," Gong Yue whispered, her pretty face slightly flushed. This statement is truly thought-provoking.


    Ye Juetian quickly let go of her hand, "I''m sorry, did I hurt you?"


    "It hurts~" Gong Yue pitifully said.


    "Then... let me massage it for you."


    After all, Gong Yue helped him, so he should treat her nicely. Gong Yue slightly lowered her head, allowing Ye Juetian to massage her hands. Thoserge hands felt genuinely warm.


    In her own dimension, Gong Yue is a prominent figure. Some men would be respectful in her presence, but in front of Ye Juetian, she appears like a delicate woman. It''s not an act; she genuinely likes Ye Juetian.


    From his attitude towards Yi Yi, it''s evident that he is a man with emotions and principles. Even if the other party is an ordinary person, he would risk his life to save them. Just based on this attitude, it''s enough for Gong Yue to like him.But attitude is one thing; liking other women is absolutely not allowed. In Ye Juetian''s life, there can only be Gong Yue! Other women are not worthy!


    "How is Yi Yi?" Ye Juetian quickly asked.


    "Don''t worry; Yi Yi is fine now."


    "Really?" Ye Juetian was delighted, as if he had won a big prize.


    "Would I lie to you?" Gong Yue coquettishly said.


    Ye Juetian quickly took out a mirror and called for Yi Yi.


    Yi Yi in the dungeon heard it and looked at herself in the mirror, anxiously asking, "Ye Ye, are you okay?"


    Even now, this silly woman is still concerned about herself. She should think about her situation.


    "Yi Yi, I''m sorry. It''s my fault that you suffered," Ye Juetian said with a pained heart, tightly holding the mirror.


    Gong Yue, watching the small mirror, seemed to be thinking something.


    "Ye Ye, just now Gong Yue has already cured me. Look, I''m fine now, just like before, no harm done." Yi Yi waved her arm, showing a warm smile, trying to reassure Ye Juetian.


    "Yi Yi, don''t worry; I will definitely get you out of here," Ye Juetian said firmly.


    Yi Yi seemed to think of something, and her expression became low.


    "Ye Ye, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Don''t worry; I will find a way to cure your mother. I promise, there will be a solution. Trust me."


    Gong Yue, on the side, sneered inwardly. An ordinary person like you finding a way to cure Ye Juetian''s mother? That''s just wishful thinking.


    Ye Juetian nodded, "Yi Yi, of course, I believe in you. My mother''s illness will definitely be cured. Don''t worry."


    The two continued chatting,forting each other. Gong Yue sat on the side, listening, feeling a bit uneasy. But she didn''t leave; she needed this jealousy. Only then could she steel her heartter on!


    On the other hand, Ye Hua arrived at the Imperial Pce of Spirit City. He hoped that Huang Fei hadn''t destroyed the Spirit Spring, although he didn''t hold much hope.


    After all, he made his son fight each other and even forced one to death right in front of him. If it were him, he would have destroyed the Spirit Spring.


    Without much ado, Ye Hua went straight to the Emperor''s sleeping chamber.


    However, as soon as he appeared, he heard the moans of a woman. Early in the morning, the Emperor was in a good mood.


    "Prince Ye, what''s the matter that makes you so impatient? This Emperor isforting his own woman." Huang Fei clearly sensed a detestable aura. It''s something he would never forget in his life.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Comfort her well, Prince Ye is waiting!"


    "Alright." Huang Fei said indifferently, but the anger in his heart grew. The intensity increased,pletely disregarding the feelings of the woman beneath him. The entire sleeping chamber echoed with a mixture of pain and pleasure, mostly pain.


    After a stick of incense burned, such sounds disappeared. Huang Fei, wearing his imperial robe, walked out. The woman on the bed had already fainted. Her delicate body had a tinge of red, and her face still bore a painful expression.


    "Prince Ye, how about trying her too?" Huang Fei boldly extended his hand, "Even this Emperor''s woman is avable to you. Are you happy?"


    Ye Hua casually said, "I''m not interested in second-hand goods."


    "Oh, I see. This Emperor''s harem still has some virgins. Prince Ye, want to choose?"


    Ye Hua directly reached out and pinched Huang Fei''s neck, saying coldly, "Your Majesty, are you trying to provoke me?"


    "Cough, Prince Ye, how about killing this Emperor?" Ye Juetian''s face showed no panic, and he even smiled.


    Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, "I want the Spirit Spring!"


    "Spirit Spring?" Huang Fei was puzzled for a moment, then thought of Ye Hua''s mother. He burst into madughter.


    Ye Hua was very displeased, "Take me to get the Spirit Spring!"


    "Sure, sure, I''ll take you to get the Spirit Spring." Huang Fei revealed a sinister smile, full of mockery, as if saying, "Ye Hua, now it''s your turn!"


    Huang Fei led Ye Hua to the source of the Spirit Spring, deep beneath the pce.


    There, a coiling dragon surrounded the room. In the centre, there seemed to be an altar with a golden bowl, presumably the vessel used to contain the Spirit Spring.


    But Ye Hua noticed that the dragon''s head was missing! It had rolled aside!


    "Oh my, Prince Ye, I''m sorry. It seems a little thief has damaged the Spirit Spring." Huang Fei expressed regret verbally, but there was no real apology in his tone. Instead, it was full of mockery.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath, seemingly trying to calm his emotions. This damned Huang Fei!


    Indeed, the Spirit Spring has been destroyed!


    "Oh my, I forgot. Prince Ye''s mother needs the Spirit Spring to save her life. I''m truly sorry. It was my negligence. I owe Prince Ye an apology. Hahaha..." Huang Fei burst intoughter, feeling extremely pleased, especially seeing Ye Hua''s frustrated expression, which made him even happier!


    It was pure delight from head to toe.


    If someone were to ask Huang Fei about the most satisfying moment in his life, it would undoubtedly be now!


    "Prince Ye, why so silent? How about you kill me?" Huang Fei taunted, putting away his smile.


    Ye Hua remained silent.


    "What''s the matter? Afraid to kill? Well, Prince Ye is a respected figure in Spirit City. If you kill me without reason, all the previous actions would be in vain. Too bad, huh." Huang Fei now looked extremely despicable, to the point of being iprehensible.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it. His mood today was far from good, and nothing seemed to go right.


    This was undoubtedly the darkest day for him!


    And this idiotic Emperor, Ye Hua really wanted to p him to death, but he wouldn''t make it that easy for him!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1091 (Seven Deadly Sins)

    Chapter 1091 (Seven Deadly Sins)


    "Looks like Prince Ye''s mother is beyond help. Why is she so careless? You should be more careful in the future," Huang Fei remarked with a mocking tone.


    Hearing this, Ye Hua furrowed his brows tightly.


    "It was the woman you arranged!" Ye Hua asked coldly.


    Huang Fei was taken aback, thinking that trouble had indeede. Although he didn''t know the details, he was delighted to take the me.


    "Oh, Prince Ye knows about this. I didn''t hide it well enough," Huang Fei burst intoughter, feeling incredibly fortunate. Even if he couldn''t kill Ye Hua, at least his mother''s demise would be a good thing.


    ''The woman was indeed arranged by him!''


    ''Thinking about it, everything seemed to make sense! She manipted my brother''s rtionship, destroyed the Spirit Spring, and caused harm to my mother''s life!''


    ''What a clever opponent, underestimated by this deity! And that woman!''''Even this deity was deceived by her acting!''


    "Say it again! Did you arrange that woman?" Ye Hua asked coldly.


    Huang Fei waspletely ready to take the me, showing a desperate act of wanting to die.


    "Exactly! I arranged for her. I want to ruin you, make your family fall apart! Just like you did to mine! I''ll kill you!" Huang Fei burst into maniacalughter, as if he had gone mad. It was bewildering to see such behaviour from the Emperor of the Spirit City.


    Ye Hua deeply exhaled a puff of smoke, then punched Huang Fei in the abdomen.


    Under this punch, Huang Fei only took a step back, then looked at Ye Hua as if asking, "Why not punch me to death? Come on! Aren''t you powerful? Killing the Emperor will make you bow your head forever!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you now! I will wish you death! You will understand the purpose of this punch. We''ll settle the score slowly. Once I handle everything, you will know what despair truly means!" Ye Hua said, disappearing. The urgent matter at hand was still dealing with his mother''s illness; the rest was not important!


    However, there was one more thing to handle ¨C that woman! To think she was a spy sent by this Emperor, he hadn''t even noticed!


    ''This Emperor was truly cunning, using an ordinary woman to deceive this deity and create a rift between me and my brother. It was an ingenious move, and this deity fell for it!''


    Watching Ye Hua leave, Huang Fei felt ted, even whistling. Without the Spirit Spring, he wondered how long Ye Hua''s stubbornness couldst.


    Back in the pce, Huang Fei continued to the bed, in a fantastic mood, ready for another round.


    "Emperor, I can''t take it anymore..." Sensing the Emperor''s movements, the charming woman began to plead.


    And Huang Fei loved this tone, no matter the circumstances.


    However, at that moment, things felt off! It was painful, as if about to explode!


    Sensing something was wrong, Huang Fei pulled out.


    Huang Fei clenched his fists tightly. ''Ye Hua! Ye Hua! I swear I will kill you!''


    This is Huang Fei''s current internal cry: Face can be disregarded; Ye Hua must die!


    Back in his territory, Ye Hua didn''t immediately inform Ye Juetian about Yi Yi''s true identity. It wasn''t because he was afraid of hurting Ye Juetian but rather to make him more aware of the deceit behind the woman''s apparent kindness.


    The goal is to ruin our family!


    Ye Hua wanted Ye Juetian to truly appreciate the woman''s kindness, only then would he realise how disgusting she truly is.


    Now Ye Hua has more important matters to understand: the tasks of Lie Gu and Dou Fushi!


    They have been gone for a few days, and ording to the coordinates provided by him, they should have found what they were looking for, possibly even bringing it back.


    ''Why haven''t they returned yet? What happened?''


    "Lie Gu! Where are you? Haven''t found him yet!" Ye Hua directly sent a voice message to Lie Gu.


    Lie Gu''s tone seemed a bit off, sounding like he wanted to die: "Your Excellency, I really can''t go on. Both Dou Fushi and I want to die. This Qing Xu, I... I don''t know what to say."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, juste back!" Ye Hua said in a stern tone. It wasn''t time for jokes; there were important matters to attend to.


    Lie Guined, "Your Excellency, it''s not that I''m unwilling, but this maniac doesn''t want to. He keeps talking about suicide. I''m afraid he might do something crazy."


    "Suicide? What''s going on?" Ye Hua was puzzled. Qing Xu wouldmit suicide? Was he studying something again, killing himself first, and then reviving? This level of insanity was growing.


    "Your Excellency, you bettere and see for yourself. I really can''t exin it."


    Ye Hua sighed deeply. ''Why did everything go wrong today? Can''t this deity have a good day?''


    In the northern and western parts of the Sapphire Continent, there was a small vige called Eternal Dawn Vige.


    The name was a bit strange, but the people living here were simple vigers, honest and straightforward, creating a friendly atmosphere.


    The houses were mostly made of wood, quite rudimentary. The entire vige had about three hundred people, mostly elderly and children, with few young people.


    Not far outside the small vige was a temple with a monk inside.


    This monk was unlike any other. He had a massive body, not muscr strength but a feeling of fatness. This person weighed at least a thousand catties, withyers of fat, big-headed, and big-eared, his eyes almost invisible.


    At the moment, he was holding chicken legs and stuffing them into his mouth. A chicken disappeared in just a few bites, a terrifying sight, and this was just an appetiser.


    This was Qing Xu!


    Qing Xu, one of the Seven Deadly Sins, who had once killed many Overlords, was now reduced to this¡ªa gluttonous figure. Over the years, he had turned into such a glutton, even more pig-like than a pig, making it unbelievable.


    Lie Gu and Dou Fushi stood on the side, watching him, their scalps tingling.


    "Where is he?" Ye Hua instantly appeared next to them.


    Lie Gu and Dou Fushi respectfully greeted, "We pay our respects to Your Excellency!"


    Ye Hua looked at the bald monk in front, who was indulging in devouring a pig''s head.


    "Don''t tell me, but this guy is Qing Xu," Ye Hua muttered.


    Lie Gu felt like crying, "Your Excellency, this glutton is indeed Qing Xu."


    Ye Hua covered his forehead. ''This deity''s team was supposed to be a team of high-quality individuals, so how did they end up with such a problematic guy?


    If he brought him back, the Seven Deadly Sins would have a pig head!


    Ye Hua was about to move forward, but Lie Gu quickly added, "Your Excellency, Qing Xu has amnesia."


    "What! Amnesia?" Ye Hua eximed, remembering that Ye Zizi had amnesia once before, and now this guy had amnesia too?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1092 (Disciple is About to Lose Virginity)

    Chapter 1092 (Disciple is About to Lose Virginity)


    Lie Gu nodded with a tone of sorrow, "Qing Xu''s amnesia is different from Ye Zizi''s. Qing Xu''s amnesia is thorough. He doesn''t remember anything about poison and considers himself an ordinary person."


    "We tried to capture him, but he threatened tomit suicide. We found out that he seemed to enjoy watching us fear his suicide attempts. He forced us to buy him food, threatening suicide if we didn''t. He kept talking about suicide at the slightest provocation. EvenI considered suicide. Your Excellency, please find someone else for this task. I can''t handle it anymore." Lie Gu was on the verge of tears. The threat was too much, and he had never encountered such shamelessness.


    Initially, they were afraid of being poisoned, only to realize that the real threat was being driven to suicide.


    Ye Hua''s face turned ck after hearing this. ''Was today just an unlucky day? Why did everything go wrong?''


    Even Qing Xu had be an idiot!


    Ye Hua walked up to Qing Xu with a stern face, looking at the fat belly with at least tenyers of "abs."


    Even the former cross-dressing expert Qing Xu used to exude a sense of brilliance, but now he had turned into this ghostly appearance!


    Was this a decline in human nature or a fall of the team?Qing Xu looked at the handsome man in front of him and suddenly burst intoughter. His chubby hands reached for his bald head, which instantly reflected light.


    Ye Hua was utterly confused.


    "Do you know who I am?" Ye Hua asked coldly. Qing Xu must be pretending; there''s no way he could be this foolish!


    Qing Xu grabbed a roasted chicken and bit into it from the buttocks. "Are you going to buy me food too? If not, I''llmit suicide."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''Damn it!''


    ''This guy actually threatened this deity with suicide. Now, this deity is ready to send him to the heavens!


    Seeing that Ye Hua was about to explode, Lie Gu quickly hugged him and said, "Your Excellency, calm down. He has really lost his memory!"


    Dou Fushi also added, "Your Excellency, I inquired in the small vige, and Qing Xu appeared ten years ago. They have witnessed Qing Xu bing so fat."


    Ye Hua was breathing heavily, his breath bing a bit rapid. It was evident that he was angered by everything that happened today.


    Originally, he thought that finding Qing Xu would allow him to rely on Qing Xu''s medical skills to save his mother. However, he never expected Qing Xu to be this way!


    Just now, he even threatened him!


    His nature hasn''t changed at all, still daring to threaten him! Not bad! Just getting worse!


    "Almsgiver, this monk wishes for a bit of vegetarian food. Can it be arranged?" Qing Xu pped his plump hands together, bowing to Ye Hua with devoutness.


    Seeing Qing Xu''s actions, Ye Hua had the impulse to kill him directly. Was he trying to y with him?


    He even begged for alms! Ye Hua wanted to curse him out!


    "Your Excellency, please stay calm." Lie Gu said so, but in reality, the idea of killing Qing Xu had crossed his mind numerous times. Calling this person one of the Seven Deadly Sins was simply disgraceful.


    "Almsgiver, why are you so angry? Allow this monk to alleviate your troubles." Qing Xu asked calmly, but with that big face, it lookedical.


    "Lie Gu! I''m going to kill him!"


    "Your Excellency, stay calm! You''ll get used to it!"


    However, Qing Xu calmly said, "Almsgiver, put down the butcher''s knife and be a Buddha on the spot." [A very popr proverb in Buddhist teaching.]


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Lie Gu: "..."


    Dou Fushi: "..."


    It seems Qing Xu, having killed too many people in the past, decided to be a monk in this life to chant scriptures and recite Buddhist sutras.


    Ye Hua pushed Lie Gu away and grabbed Qing Xu with one hand. Qing Xu''s massive body floated in the air.


    However, his emotions were calm, with closed eyes and hands sped together, saying, "Jesus said, ''I would rather go to hell than enter paradise.''"


    Lie Gu rolled his eyes, "Really?"


    Dou Fushi corrected, "This is what Buddha said."


    Lie Gu pped his forehead, "Of course, your big brother knew that! I was just testing you!"


    "Oh, I see. Big brother is truly clever."


    "That''s for sure."


    Ye Hua felt like he was going to explode. Why did he have such foolish subordinates? It was so painful!


    "Almsgiver, if you want to kill this monk, the monk won''t resist, but the monk hasn''t eaten enough. Can the almsgiver buy ten roasted chickens for the monk? Add more chili, don''t roast them too well, or there won''t be any texture."


    After hearing this, Ye Hua was stunned, then he covered his forehead and burst intoughter.


    Lie Gu and Dou Fushi stepped back. What''s happening to Your Excellency? It''s so terrifying.


    Qing Xu had driven him insane.


    Ye Huaughed for a long time, then waved his hand. Strange marks appeared above Qing Xu''s head.


    Back when Ye Hua used the Firmament Ghost mes to illuminate Ye Zizi, he discovered signs of suppression, but the Firmament Ghost mes was a disposable item, and there was only one.


    Although this move wasn''t as effective as the Firmament Ghost mes, it could still manage. Did this guy break something, causing him to lose his memory and even forget that he was a poison master?


    ''Even if you forget that you''re a poison master, you should remember how to make an antidote! This deity''s mother is waiting for the antidote to save her life! This is not a joke!''


    Looking at Ye Hua staring intently, Qing Xu felt a bit numb in his heart, "Almsgiver, this monk hasn''t taken a bath for a long time. Please reconsider your actions."


    After hearing this, Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly, and he directly sealed Qing Xu''s mouth!


    Qing Xu was greatly shocked ¨C what a terrifying man! He actually sealed his mouth. Was he afraid of him screaming?


    ''Buddha in heaven, today the disciple is going to lose his virginity¡­''


    Ye Hua looked at Qing Xu''s reaction, which showed no adverse effects, appearing entirely normal with no seal or anything!


    ''Could it be a situation simr to what happened with Brittany? Do you need to be killed to wake up?''


    Should he give it a try?


    At this moment, Qing Xu, looking at Ye Hua, swallowed nervously. This handsome guy had a truly unique taste, actually liking him.


    As a disciple of Buddha, he should help others find joy. ''Come on! Vite me, handsome guy~''


    Fortunately, Ye Hua couldn''t hear. If he knew, he would probably give it a try, killing Qing Xu to see if he coulde back to life.


    After all, Brittany was killed back then, then came back to life and knew everything.


    Maybe Qing Xu was the same.


    "Your Excellency, you really shouldn''t do it. If you really kill him, then he''ll truly be dead," Lie Gu still had to remind. What happened with Brittany might have been an ident, but what if Qing Xu didn''te back to life!


    Ye Hua also thought so. If he really died, who would treat his mother''s illness?


    Moreover, he would lose a powerful subordinate. It wouldn''t be worth it!


    Back then, Brittany was killed by someone else. Should he find someone else to kill Qing Xu? Ye Hua looked at Dou Fushi.


    Dou Fushi was trembling all over. The look in Your Excellency''s eyes was so unique.


    However, Qing Xu swallowed nervously again. It turned out there was another person joining in!


    There were actually two handsome guys who wanted to mess with him. ''Oh my Buddha!''


    ''Buddha!''


    ''Today, the disciple is going to dirty your eyes, but the disciple is not panicking. The disciple will use all his abilities to let the two almsgivers experience soulful joy.''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1093 (Come, Violate the Monk)

    Chapter 1093 (Come, Vite the Monk)


    Ye Hua was at a loss. Today was truly exhausting, and everything became exceptionallyplicated. It seemed like the heavens were opposing him!


    Although the desire to save his mother was urgent, Ye Hua managed to maintain some rationality, resisting the impulsive urge to kill Qing Xu.


    Helplessly suppressing his emotions, Ye Hua let out a sigh and walked to the side, silently smoking a cigarette.


    This left Lie Gu and Dou Fushi puzzled. It was the first time they had seen Your Excellency look so troubled.


    Your Excellency, showing such a rare expression, was unimaginable in the past.


    Clearing his mind, Qing Xu, seeing himself being disregarded, breathed a sigh of relief. ''Thank Buddha; today, the disciple narrowly avoided being insulted by three shameless hoodlums.''


    ''Fortunately, Buddha intervened, allowing the disciple to escape such a great disaster. Surviving such a cmity would undoubtedly bring great blessings. There must be many delicious things waiting for the disciple. It''s a real shame... a shame.''


    ''If possible, the disciple would still like to experience it. Come on, my friend,e over~''Watching Your Excellency filled with worries, Lie Gu respectfully approached and asked, "Your Excellency, what''s wrong today?"


    "Something happened recently, and this deity is quite annoyed!" Ye Hua exhaled smoke, a trace of irritation evident in his tone.


    "I am willing to help Your Excellency resolve any difficulties. Your Excellency, just tell me who it is, and I''ll go chop them down!" Lie Gu''s loyalty was impable. As long as Ye Hua gave the order, Lie Gu would enter the pot without hesitation.


    Ye Hua sighed again, tilting his head back 45 degrees to look at the sky. Lie Gu followed Your Excellency''s gaze.


    From this angle and posture, it was truly a pose of acting cool.


    "This matter is quite tricky! If this guy doesn''t wake up, my mother might be in danger!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice. Even Jue Tian couldn''t do anything about it.


    In the entire team of handsome men, apart from Qing Xu, there was Jue Tian who was good in the healing aspect.


    Now, Jue Tian had no way to help, and they could only rely on Qing Xu. However, when they came to check on him...


    Not only did he get fat, he got bald and stupid.


    It seemed like the heavens were deliberately creating trouble for Ye Hua! It was getting too much! ''Believe it or not, this deity would seal the heavens!''


    "Ah! Why did it suddenly turn out like this? When I left a moment ago, wasn''t everything fine?" Lie Gu''s expression changed, and his eyes showed concern.


    Despite Lie Gu''s usually carefree demeanour, he was genuinely warm-hearted when it came down to it.


    Looking at the current Qing Xu, he didn''t react at all after hearing this. He kept his hands together and his lips were moving. It was unclear whether he was reciting scriptures or secretly eating something.


    "It''splicated. See if you can find a way to recover his memory." Ye Hua said in a heavy tone. If Qing Xu couldn''t be resolved immediately, they would have to consider other options.


    "Yes! Your Excellency, leave it to me. I''ll definitely make him remember!" Lie Gu fiercely dered, then nced sideways at Qing Xu.


    Qing Xu, who was reciting scriptures, secretly nced over and happened to see Lie Gu''s expression, which scared him into quickly closing his eyes.


    ''Oh Buddha, it seems that I''m about to stain your eyes. If I happen to die on this journey, Buddha must shelter my soul. If my soul is vited by these viins, I''ll just ept my fate!''


    ''No matter what, I''ll die in happiness!''


    ''Come on! I''m ready for it!''


    ''You bunch of hooligans, it''s going to hurt a lot¡­''


    After Ye Hua finished speaking, he disappeared.


    Lie Gu slowly approached Qing Xu and said in a deep voice, "You have two choices now! The first is to remember your past identity. The second! Let me beat you until you remember your past identity!"


    "Benefactor, spare others when possible, why bother with fighting? Just kill me directly."


    Hearing Qing Xu''s indifferent tone, Lie Gu and Dou Fushi were about to explode.


    ''This fat guy! If possible, they really wanted to beat him to death! Threatening suicide if things didn''t go his way!''


    "Two benefactors, I''m hungry..."


    Lie Gu: "..."


    Dou Fushi: "..."


    "You still think about eating! Go eat shit!" Dou Fushi cursed directly. All he did was eat all day!


    However, Qing Xu, with his eyes closed, said, "Two benefactors, food is essential for people. Maybe while eating, I''ll remember what you''ve said?"


    Lie Gu thought about it and found some logic in it.


    "Young brother, go buy some food!" Lie Gu said straightforwardly.


    "Big brother, I''ve bought all the chickens in this vige."


    "You idiot! Then go to another ce! In any case, you must buy them!"


    But Qing Xu calmly said, "Benefactor, getting angry will hurt your liver and harm your body and spirit. It''s not conducive to sexual matters."


    Lie Gu tightly clenched his fist, really wanting to punch this pig''s head. This guy was just scum!


    "Why don''t you go?!"


    "Yes!" Dou Fushi immediately went to another ce to buy chickens.


    Qing Xu smiled faintly, "Benefactor, I''m already prepared to sacrifice myself. If I''m not too dirty for you,e on!"


    ''Oh heavens! This guy is a real pervert! How can there be such a perverted person in this world?'' Lie Gu felt like vomiting. Look at his swollen appearance, is he still human...


    On the other hand, Ye Hua returned to the Voidless Empire!


    He didn''t go to see Juetian or Yi Yi for now. Sitting in the pce''s backyard, he contemted how to proceed in the future!


    The focus was still his mother''s illness. This was something that couldn''t be dyed. ''This deity had toe up with a solution as soon as possible!


    ''But now, what can be done? This is some unknown cause of illness!''


    ''Unknown?''


    Ye Hua immediately summoned Qian Yuqing toe over, suddenly realising a crucial matter¡ªthe illness of his mother!


    ''Is it natural or due to a cause?''


    This is an important matter. If there is a cause, there must be someone who poisoned her. Could it be Huang Fei?


    Back then, he thought that Ye Hua had died, and there seemed to be no reason for him to harm his mother again.


    The suspicion of Huang Fei is not nonexistent, but it is small.


    Ye Shen? His biological father?


    It''s unlikely. Back then, this father still cherished his mother, but in the ruthless passage of time, that affection was depleted.


    Then who could it be?


    "Ye Hua, where did you just go?" Not only Qian Yuqing came, but Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also arrived. They had been apanying their mother-inw and knew that Ye Hua had returned, rushing over immediately.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "That damn Emperor! He has destroyed the Spirit Spring!"


    "Ah!" The three women eximed.


    The Spirit Spring was gone! This greatly changed the expressions of the three daughters-inw. They were very anxious.


    "Is there any solution?" Qing Ya asked anxiously. The mother-inw was actually quite open-minded. They had to try everything to treat her, whatever the cost!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1094 (I’ll Kill You)

    Chapter 1094 (I''ll Kill You)


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Originally, I was hoping for another subordinate of mine, but this subordinate! He doesn''t remember anything,pletely turning into an ordinary person! Now, Lie Gu and Dou Fushi are watching him!"


    "Ye Hua, is this subordinate very powerful?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked, knowing that Ye Hua still had two subordinates wandering outside.


    Ye Hua whispered, "This subordinate is quite knowledgeable in medical matters. I estimate that only he can decipher this illness, but now... sigh..."


    Ye Hua sighed again, lit a cigarette, and truly had no clues at the moment.


    The three women fell silent, eager to help but not knowing how, especially Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, who had been Ye Hua''s wives for so long. It seemed like they hadn''t been of much help, only able to make Ye Hua happy in bed.


    Feeling like they were just decorative, they weren''t mere flower vases! They were women capable of fighting!


    "Yuqing." Ye Hua spoke slowly.


    Qian Yuqing quickly responded, "Ye Hua, what''s wrong? Do you need me to do something?""Think back. When Mother had this illness back then, did anything else happen, like strangersing to the Ye family?" Ye Hua asked in a low voice. If it was deliberate, he would definitely kill the person responsible a hundred times over! He would grind their body in a meat grinder ten thousand times!


    Qian Yuqing softly replied, "Ye Hua, I also thought so back then, but... during that time, Mother locked herself in her room, and no one approached her."


    "Until one day, Mother fainted, and then it developed into this state."


    Ye Hua nodded.


    Lovesickness can lead to illness; that''s what they say.


    But why doesn''t he believe it? It''s not that he doesn''t believe Mother misses him.


    He does not believe longing could lead to such a terminal illness. Even Ye Hua is helpless; this is absolutely absurd!


    ''This deity now could confidently guarantee that it was intentional!''


    But earlier, he had asked Mother, and she waspletely unaware. Now, even Qian Yuqing says the same.


    It seems someone acted in secret. Who could be so ruthless as to let her rely on the Spirit Spring to survive each day!


    ''Don''t let this deity find you, or else this deity will show you despair like you can''t imagine!''


    "By the way, today I went to find Huang Fei and discovered something interesting." Ye Hua said casually, then waved his hand.


    Qing Ya and the others looked at him with confusion.


    An image appeared before everyone. Ye Hua asked Huang Fei if Yi Yi was sent by him.


    Huang Fei''s face showed a hint of madness, then he said, "Exactly! I arranged for her. I want to ruin you, make your family fall apart! Just like you did to mine! I''ll kill you!"


    Hearing Huang Fei admit it, Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, and Qian Yuqing couldn''t help but cover their mouths.


    Yi Yi turned out to be a spy sent by Huang Fei!


    Qian Yuqing''s expression was the worst. On that day, Ye Hua had asked her to investigate, but she didn''t find anything.


    Unexpectedly, she turned out to be a spy!


    Now everything makes sense. The persecution of Ye Hua''s mother and the estrangement between Ye Hua and Ye Juetian¡ªall orchestrated by this ruthless Emperor!


    "Ye Hua, I''m sorry! It''s all my negligence!" Qian Yuqing quickly admitted her mistake.


    Ye Hua shook his head, "Yuqing, it''s not your fault. Even I misjudged this Yi Yi!"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi still couldn''t believe it. Yi Yi turned out to be a spy.


    The morning''s events were still vivid in their minds. Could such an expression be acted out?


    If it could, then Yi Yi''s acting skills were incredible, deceiving everyone. If Huang Fei hadn''t confessed, no one would have known!


    Huang Fei was actually quite clever. When Ye Hua came for the Spirit Spring, he knew something was wrong but didn''t inquire further. When Ye Hua mentioned the woman, Huang Fei generously shouldered the me, but in his heart, he was thinking!


    ''I didn''t send any woman. So, she might be innocent. But as long as I admit it, even if innocent, she would be a criminal. Then Prince Ye!''


    ''You killed an innocent person! Would you feel guilty?''


    Huang Fei could be an Emperor because he had a quick mind. He immediately framed Ye Hua again without him noticing. At this moment, Ye Hua had no suspicion, even thinking that Huang Fei sent Yi Yi, increasing her suspicion.


    "Unexpected, huh?" Ye Hua said coldly.


    Donghuang Baizhi frowned, "Ye Hua, can we trust Huang Fei''s words?"


    "Humph! He has admitted it! What else is there to say?" Ye Hua said sternly, convinced that Yi Yi was the spy. He was already unhappy, and now it was worse.


    Qing Ya also advised softly, "Ye Hua, this matter is not so simple. Don''t let anger cloud your judgement."


    "What do you women know!" Ye Hua mmed the table and disappeared from the chair.


    ''These women actually doubted this deity''s intelligence. Huang Fei had already admitted it! Was there anything else to discuss?''


    ''Even if it was false, someone had to take responsibility for everything!'' Thinking so, Ye Hua didn''t rush to deal with Yi Yi. This woman had deep schemes, and it would be better to start with Little Tian.


    But Ye Hua still wanted to see this woman! See how she lied to him!


    ''This deity wants to witness this woman''s acting skills!''


    Ye Hua arrived at the dungeon, and the heavy footsteps made Yi Yi startle inside the iron cage.


    A figure appeared in the darkness, and joy appeared on Yi Yi''s charming face. She tightly gripped the cold iron rod.


    "Ye Ye." Yi Yi couldn''t help but shout joyfully, thinking it was Ye Ye.


    However, when Ye Hua emerged from the darkness, Yi Yi''s face froze. She even took a step back involuntarily.


    This wasn''t Ye Ye; this was Ye Ye''s elder brother, Emperor Ye Hua!


    Ye Hua watched the change in Yi Yi''s expression, sneering inwardly. Now she understood fear!


    ''Was she afraid that this deity would discover her secret, hence showing this expression?''


    "Healed pretty quickly," Ye Hua stood in front of the iron bars and asked indifferently. His eyes were tightly focused on Yi Yi, who couldn''t dare to meet Ye Hua''s gaze directly.


    In her heart, although Ye Hua and Ye Juetian looked exactly the same, their personalities were worlds apart. Ye Ye is a lot better...


    As for Emperor Ye Hua, Yi Yi didn''t like him.


    Seeing Yi Yi silent, Ye Hua sneered, "No words? Was it Ye Juetian who brought you the medicine? Quite considerate!"


    "Your Majesty, it wasn''t Ye Ye who brought it, but..." Yi Yi was about to say it was Gong Yue, but stopped herself.


    "Who?" Ye Hua asked lightly. Could this Yi Yi be connected to the poisoner?


    There was a possibility!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1095 (You Will Agree!)

    Chapter 1095 (You Will Agree!)


    Ye Hua''s mind was now filled with various associations. His mother''s critical condition made it impossible for him to concentrate on any other issue. Any slight clue would trigger his suspicion.


    Yi Yi lowered her head and shook it. "Your Majesty, I cannot reveal who it was."


    Saved by Gong Yue, there was no way Yi Yi would expose her. If she did, she would undoubtedly face the wrath of Emperor Ye Hua. Gong Yue was precious to her, and she couldn''t risk it.


    Ye Hua walked slowly towards her, and Yi Yi couldn''t help but step back. The ck iron bars couldn''t hinder Ye Hua''s figure as he effortlessly passed through, simr to Gong Yue.


    "Why can''t you say?" Ye Hua approached Yi Yi step by step, forcing her to retreat. The immense pressure made Yi Yi ufortable until she had no choice but to keep moving back.


    Ye Hua stood right in front of Yi Yi, looking down at the spy. Her acting skills were astonishing. If Huang Fei hadn''t admitted it himself, she might have deceived him. The pitiful appearance, the powerless gaze toward the supreme power ¨C she was truly a drama queen!


    Ye Hua grabbed Yi Yi''s chin, lifting her head. "Speak! Who gave you the medicine?" he coldly demanded.


    Yi Yi''s gaze gradually became determined, and she said in a low voice, "I won''t tell."Ye Hua took a deep breath. "Do you know? Those who resist me in the end have no good oue! You will die!"


    "I won''t tell even if I die," Yi Yi replied stubbornly, with a hint of anger!


    For a girl as obedient as Yi Yi, rarely disying negative emotions, and even rarer to show anger, it was surprising. Yet, she was angry at Ye Hua!


    Ye Hua was furious now.


    "Then go die for me!" Ye Hua grabbed Yi Yi''s neck from under her chin, lifting her off the ground. She clutched his wrists, her face turning red, and her feet began to struggle.


    Ye Hua wished to crush this ant directly! She caused his mother to lose the medicine, and made the rtionship with Juetian awkward ¨C all because of her!


    She was indeed an excellent spy. Although she couldn''t harm him physically, she managed to hurt him emotionally. In this world, only this method could cause Ye Hua harm. ''Huang Fei, you''re quite clever!''


    Yi Yi felt breathing bing difficult. Her brain started to feel dizzy due tock of oxygen. Was she going to die now?


    But she didn''t want to die yet. She hadn''t seen Ye Ye again. If only she could see him again.


    Suddenly, Yi Yi felt her neck loosen. Her body fell to the ground, and fresh, humid air entered her lungs. Her brain cleared up a bit.


    However, what followed was intense coughing.


    Cough, cough, cough!


    Ye Hua stood in front of Yi Yi, determined not to let her die so easily.


    "I''m curious, why does Little Tian like you so much?" Ye Hua slowly crouched down, observing Yi Yi''s face.


    Setting aside other matters, this face was indeed exceptional and beautiful. Women whom Ye Hua praised for their beauty were rare, and Yi Yi was one of them, indicating she had caught his eye.


    Yi Yi sat on the ground, breathing heavily. The scattered hair gave her a somewhat dishevelled appearance, but it didn''t diminish her beauty.


    "It''s absurd, isn''t it? What if Little Tian finds out that the woman he likes doesn''t actually like him, that it''s all a lie?" Ye Hua continued, challenging her.


    "No, I like Ye Ye. I won''t let you talk nonsense!" When it came to this matter, Yi Yi became assertive. This might be a strong determination ¨C she could endure humiliation, but not the ridicule of her feelings.


    "Isn''t it funny to you? Do you think you can marry Little Tian?" Ye Hua asked coldly.


    Yi Yi''s expression became resolute. "I like Ye Ye. What''s wrong with marrying him?"


    "Because I don''t agree!" Ye Hua sternly dered. It''s not as simple as saying you''ll marry! ''Do you think entering the Ye family is so easy?''


    Yi Yi red at Ye Hua, showing no fear. Involving Ye Ye gave Yi Yi great courage. That courage enabled her to confront anything, even the tyrant in front of her.


    "You will agree!" Yi Yi asserted.


    Ye Hua chuckled, shook his head, and said, "You''re too arrogant, ignorant of the vastness of the heavens and the earth. In a few days, your Ye Ye will marry another woman, and you''ll be confined here!"


    Yi Yi tightly bit her lip and remained silent. Ye Ye would only marry Gong Yue, but knowing that it was a sham marriage, it still hurt.


    "You can only live in this dark cell! While he enjoys wealth and glory outside! Maybe it''s difficult to part now, but as time goes on, who will remember you?" After saying this, Ye Hua gradually disappeared.


    Yi Yi sat there nkly. When he mentioned time passing, Ye Ye would forget her.


    It''s fake; it must be fake. Ye Ye wouldn''t forget her.


    Yi Yi took out a mirror, hoping Ye Ye would call her now. But after a long wait, he didn''t call.


    Leaning against the damp wall, Yi Yi seemed a bit lonely. She hugged her legs tightly, curled up, as if it could provide a bit of warmth.


    The sound of water droplets in the dungeon seemed so unique, as if telling Yi Yi that she would only hear this dripping sound for the rest of her life ¨C lonely and heavy.


    Leaving the dungeon, Ye Hua went to Le Jing''s sleeping quarters.


    "Wee, please have a seat and try the tea Mother brewed." Le Jing was practising the art of tea. Originally, Daji was teaching her, but Daji was currently facing the wall as punishment.


    Le Jing brewed a cup of Green Lotus Tea and smiled gently.


    Ye Hua also chuckled and picked up the tea cup, closing his eyes to savour the aroma.


    Green Lotus Tea had a refreshing effect on the mind. Although it didn''t have a significant impact on Ye Hua, the fragrance was pleasant.


    Sipping gently, the vour spread in his mouth, filling it with a delightful aroma that satisfied his taste buds.


    "Feeling a bit better now?" Le Jing took a sip herself and asked softly, aware that her son had been troubled for her sake.


    "Mother, aren''t you upset about this?" Ye Hua asked calmly, wondering why his mother, facing such a situation, didn''t show any anger.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1096 (This Is Absolutely Impossible)

    Chapter 1096 (This Is Absolutely Impossible)


    Le Jing''s lips curved into a slight smile. "Ye Hua, there''s nothing to be angry about. I know about my illness. These medicines were bound to be used up sooner orter. It''s just happening a bit earlier. In fact, being able to see you is already satisfying for me. Even if I die, I can close my eyes contentedly."


    "No, I won''t let you die," Ye Hua asserted firmly, his gaze determined.


    Le Jing gently held her son''s hand. "Ye Hua, I know you''re upset, but Qing Ya and the others care about you. You shouldn''t vent your anger on those who love you. It will only make Qing Ya and the others feel ufortable. As a man, you should learn to be more magnanimous, especially when dealing with girls." Saying this, Le Jing even chuckled.


    Perhaps being teased by his mother made Ye Huaugh. "Mother, I understand."


    "Ye Hua, you''ve be much more sensible than before. Mother is relieved. The only worry I have is your younger brother," Le Jing took a deep breath and then exhaled.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I will arrange for Little Tian''s marriage when the timees, and I will continue to find a solution for your illness."


    Patting her son''s hand, Le Jing spoke softly, "Ye Hua, just live happily."


    Ye Hua nodded briefly for the time being and said, "Mother, let''s go out for a walk. The sunlight is good today.""Yes, going out for a walk sounds good." Le Jing stood up, and Ye Hua supported her. Mother and son left the pce. In the northernnd, only the sky above the Voidless Empire had sunlight, while other ces were covered in snow and ice.


    After apanying his mother, Ye Hua collected a drop of the Spirit Spring into a container, thinking about how to proceed. Since Qing Xu was not an option, he had to call back Juetian. Though Juetian''s medical skills were inferior to Qing Xu, Ye Hua had to try. While there was a glimmer of hope, he couldn''t give up.


    Jue Tian was travelling outside, and upon receiving Ye Hua''smand, he hurriedly returned.


    Ye Hua thought, ''The holidays should be over.''


    "Jue Tian, since there''s no way to cure it, take a look at this Spirit Spring and see if there''s anything else that can substitute it," Ye Hua said indifferently. This was an unavoidable method¡ªbuying time until Qing Xu woke up.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, but I cannot guarantee a hundred percent sess," Jue Tian replied,cking confidence. The illness itself was challenging, and the medicine to dy its progress was certainly extraordinary. Jue Tian didn''t dare to make promises.


    Ye Hua understood the difficulty of the task and nodded.


    Watching Jue Tian go to work, Ye Hua''s hope ignited a little. Now he needed to see Ye Juetian. A woman had captivated this foolish guy. Wait, a spy captivated him!


    Arriving at Ye Juetian''s pce, just as he walked in, pce maids cheerfully eximed, "Long live the Emperor!"


    Ye Hua waved his hand dismissively and headed towards the main entrance.


    However, just as he reached the steps, Ye Juetian and Gong Yue appeared.


    "Big brother," Ye Juetian respectfully called.


    Gong Yue stood behind Ye Juetian and also greeted, "Big brother."


    Regarding Gong Yue calling him big brother, Ye Hua could ept it. After all, the two were going to get married.


    Ye Hua nodded and entered the room.


    Ye Juetian nced at Gong Yue, who signalled not to be nervous; everything was fine.


    Ye Juetian was a bit afraid of Ye Hua now, fearing that his older brother''s unstable emotions might lead to harm to the woman he liked, and that could affect their rtionship.


    Gong Yue, being obedient, poured a cup of water and offered it to Ye Hua, saying, "Big brother, have some water."


    Ye Hua took the water, sipped a bit, and then ced it aside. "I just went to see Huang Fei to see if there''s any Spirit Spring left."


    "Does he still have Spirit Spring?" Ye Juetian asked hastily.


    Ye Hua chuckled softly upon hearing this. "Little Tian, you still care about Mother."


    Ye Juetian lowered his head in silence.


    "The Spirit Spring is gone," Ye Hua said.


    Hearing his older brother''s words, Ye Juetian''s face turned somewhat pale. Without Spirit Spring... that meant...


    "Little Tian," Ye Hua called out softly, deeply concerned for his younger brother.


    Why couldn''t he choose someone like Gong Yue by his side? She had a face, a figure, obedient, and strong. She excelled in various aspects, including arts and martial skills. What was wrong with such a woman?


    But instead, he fell for a spy! Was he trying to infuriate him to death on the spot?


    If both his sons turned out like this in the future, he might as well hang them up and flog them!


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?" Ye Juetian asked, raising his head.


    Ye Hua waved his hand directly, revealing the conversation with Huang Fei.


    Ye Juetian and Gong Yue saw and heard everything.


    Both of them looked astonished. Gong Yue was shocked because this Yi Yi turned out to be sent by someone!


    Ye Juetian was shocked because Yi Yi was actually sent by Huang Fei! This was totally impossible!


    ''Impossible, absolutely impossible! Yi Yi couldn''t be that kind of person!''


    Ye Hua silently lit a cigarette and then chuckled lightly. "Huang Fei is very clever. Even I underestimated him. Using an ordinary person as a spy, no one can find out. That''s the brilliance of it."


    Ye Juetian didn''t want to believe it. How could Yi Yi be a spy? She was so innocent and kind. Wasn''t a spy supposed to be like this?


    Ye Hua extinguished his cigarette and then said, "Little Tian, deception is just the beginning. Look at everything that happened today! You''ll realise that this Yi Yi is not simple!"


    After saying this, Ye Hua disappeared. He couldn''t force Ye Ju¨¦tian to make a choice; it had to rely on Ye Ju¨¦tian himself.


    Of course, there''s also Gong Yue. Whether you can win Ye Juetian over or not depends on your own abilities.


    After Ye Hua left, Ye Juetian sat dazedly on the jade chair, with Huang Fei''s words and everything about Yi Yi swirling in his mind.


    Could everything Yi Yi did be fake?


    This is impossible. How could that feeling deceive people? But Huang Fei admitted it himself.


    "Gong Yue, do you think Yi Yi is a spy?" Ye Juetian asked in a murmur.


    Of course, Gong Yue wouldn''t directly say yes. She softly replied, "Juetian, we need to investigate this matter to know the truth. But I believe Yi Yi has been wronged."


    "That''s right! Yi Yi has been wronged. I need to go and exin things to her in person!"


    "You can''t go now, use the mirror," Pce Moon reminded.


    In reality, Ye Juetian wanted to see Yi Yi again.


    In the dungeon, Yi Yi quickly received the message.


    Seeing Ye Ye again, Yi Yi''s mood improved. Emperor Ye Hua was indeed deceiving people. How could Ye Ye forget Yi Yi?


    "Yi Yi," Ye Juetian called out.


    "Ye Ye, what''s wrong?" Yi Yi smiled, theforting smile that reassured Ye Juetian not to worry.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1097 (Miss You)

    Chapter 1097 (Miss You)


    This one-sided effort is quite exhausting. Yi Yi has put in a lot, even enduring mistreatment without daring to tell Ye Juetian, keeping her pains and fears to herself, afraid that Ye Juetian might get tired of her and appear overly cautious.


    Ye Juetian wanted to question her now, but the words couldn''te out. Once asked, emotions will turn sour. He should trust Yi Yi; there shouldn''t be any doubts.


    But can his brother lie to him? Clearly not, especially about something like this, it''s improbable.


    "Ye Ye, why aren''t you saying anything?" Yi Yi looked at Ye Juetian''s expression, feeling a bit nervous, afraid of hearing unpleasant news.


    Ye Juetian forced a smile, "Nothing, Yi Yi. I just wanted to see you; mainly, I missed you too much."


    Hearing this, Yi Yi''s face blushed, "Hateful, you only know how to say these sweet words."


    "Do you like it, though?"


    Yi Yi nodded shyly but cautioned, "But don''t say it in front of others.""Well, I''ll only say it to my Yi Yi." Ye Juetian chose to believe Yi Yi. She couldn''t be a spy; spies don''t look like this.


    Gong Yue, standing aside, felt ufortable, but she didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, Ye Hua returned to the pce. He thought about what his mother said; he shouldn''t vent his anger on his wives. It would only make those who love him sad.


    In the morning, he scolded Qing Ya, and really exploded in anger.


    He shouted at everyone just now; he was really infuriated. Today was an angry day, to be recorded in history...


    When Ye Hua returned to the pce, he didn''t see his three wives. They were probably angry and avoiding him.


    Whatever, when in a bad mood, just resort to smoking and drinking.


    Men are simple like that: loneliness is apanied by cigarettes, and solitude is keptpany by alcohol.


    Of course, drinking can''t induce sleep. That would lose the value of drinking.


    Prepared with a bunch of peanuts, Ye Hua sat in the red pavilion outside, silently drinking and peeling peanuts.


    However, with each ss of alcohol, his mind became less clear.


    This was the feeling he wanted, a hazy sensation.


    At this moment, Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, and Qian Yuqing walked over holding dishes, discovering that Ye Hua was sitting there drinking in broad daylight. They were slightly surprised. Drinking alcohol during the day, truly impressive.The three wives walked towards Ye Hua, cing the dishes on the stone table. They noticed a strong scent of alcohol on Ye Hua and saw that the jug of wine beside him waspletely empty. He had really consumed a substantial amount.


    "Ye Hua, are you okay?" Qing Ya asked with concern.


    Ye Hua, in a daze, heard someone calling him. The pleasant fragrance of a woman also entered his nose, making him feel restless.


    Looking up, he remarked, "Such beautiful women."


    Qing Ya was a bit confused hearing Ye Huaplimenting her beauty. This man only speaks sweet words when he''s drunk; the rest of the time, he has no idea how to talk.


    Ye Hua, in a hazy state, turned to Donghuang Baizhi, revealing a sinister smile. He extended his hand to lift Baizhi''s chin and said, "Beauty, what''s your name?"


    Baizhi felt a headache. ''He doesn''t recognize me now. How drunk is he?''


    Ye Hua then looked at Qian Yuqing, who immediately shrank back, showing a fearful expression.


    Men always enjoy seeing frightened little rabbits; bullying them is especially satisfying.


    "Beauty, do you have a lighter?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were speechless. To others, Qian Yuqing is his wife; he can do whatever he wants. However, Yuqing didn''t understand the meaning behind the words, so she nodded.


    Ye Hua liked this type of beauty, directly hugging Qian Yuqing and giving her a kiss.


    Qian Yuqing felt flustered. ''What is Ye Hua doing? His hands are even wandering in here!!! This is public!!!''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi rolled their eyes. What''s going on? Doing such things in front of his wives? Where is your dignity? Can''t we have a proper conversation?


    "Don''t do it here, go inside," Qing Ya didn''t want to watch. Seeing Qian Yuqing, even she felt a sensation; she even cooperated.


    Ye Hua seemed to understand and directly disappeared with Qian Yuqing in his arms.


    "Ah, another innocent girl turned into a woman," Qing Ya sighed.


    But Donghuang Baizhi said, "Guess how long Yuqing can hold out."


    "It depends on how Ye Hua performs. Remember how miserable we were back then?" Qing Ya chuckled, recalling memories of the second-floor of that small bar. It felt like a vacation now, staying in fast-food hotels.


    Thinking about going back in the future. That ce was warm, though not big, but very cosy.


    Donghuang Baizhi suppressed her mouth, "I will never forget that rundown bar in my life."


    "Yeah, we all lost our innocence in that rundown bar!" Qing Ya giggled, and the two beautiful women burst intoughter. That rundown bar was quite good; suddenly, they missed the kids, especially Ah Li, wondering if she was causing trouble.


    Indeed, Ye Hua was thoroughly enjoying Qian Yuqing''s delicate body, exploring every inch of her skin. Every inch of her skin blushed, emitting a faint fragrance, very pleasant. Ye Hua was truly indulging in his desires.


    With a tender moan, Qian Yuqing finally achieved her long-desired wish and became Ye Hua''s woman. Tears of joy also flowed.


    However, in the following moments, the tears were no longer of joy but of pain. This Ye Hua was beyond human... Help, please...


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi sat ying cards. Baizhi softly remarked, "It seems we overestimated Yuqing. She called for help so quickly."


    "Yeah, I thought she could endure for at least another half hour," Qing Ya pursed her lips. Helping someone in this situation was definitely not on the agenda; it''s the first lesson in this field, everyone experiences it, and this is just the beginning. Ye Hua is just serving an appetiser.


    Qing Ya quickly soundproofed the bedroom, so no one would hear Yuqing''s cries. It would be awkward if anyone found out.


    "What were you ying just now?"


    "Oh my god!"


    "Oh, 119," Qing Ya threw three cards.


    Donghuang Baizhi giggled and confidently revealed three cards, 333.


    Qing Ya was puzzled, "What kind of new tactic is this?"


    "It''s the me Mountain."


    Qing Ya paused for a moment, then eximed, "6666."


    It seems the card skills of these two women have also been influenced by Ye Hua''s legacy, while Yuquing''s cries for help never ceased.


    Sometimes, she would seem on the brink of copse, only to recover immediately.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi deeply understood this feeling. Back when they spent an entire night with Ye Hua, it felt like their souls were about to explode.


    In Ye Juetian''s pce.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1098 (Calculating Woman)

    Chapter 1098 (Calcting Woman)


    "Juetian, that''s enough, you''re getting drunk," Gong Yue reminded softly, but her hand didn''t stop pouring wine for Ye Juetian.


    Ye Juetian was feeling very frustrated today, so frustrated that he wanted to drink to numb himself.


    Because he had no idea whom to trust!


    On one side was his elder brother, and on the other side was the woman he loved the most¡ªboth crucial people in his life. Why did he have to choose between them? Why couldn''t they just be together peacefully?


    Thinking about this made Ye Juetian irritated. He tilted his head back and drank without any haste, not using his spiritual power. After all, if he used it, he wouldn''t feel drunk, and what was the point of drinking then?


    "Gong Yue, who do you think I should believe?" Ye Juetianid his hand on Gong Yue''s fragrant shoulder, somewhat intoxicated, and asked.


    Gong Yue''s heart fluttered, and she whispered, "Juetian, do you trust me?"


    "Of course, I trust you. Who else can I trust if not you?" Ye Juetian said drunkenly, his eyes wandering.Gong Yue gently held Ye Juetian''s hand and softly said, "Juetian, if it were me, I would trust family, because family won''t harm you."


    Ye Juetian was stunned for a moment, then a drunken smile appeared on his face. "Yeah, family won''t lie to me. Is Yi Yi lying to me?"


    "Juetian, maybe Yi Yi isn''t lying to you," Gong Yue approached Ye Juetian, leaning gently on his shoulder, and continued pouring wine for him.


    Ye Juetian, now quite intoxicated, chuckled, "Then who is it? Is God deceiving me?"


    "Juetian, you''re drunk," Gong Yue said softly.


    "No, I''m not!"


    "Then look at who I am." Gong Yue raised her head to look at Ye Juetian.


    Ye Juetian also lowered his head to gaze at Gong Yue. There was a natural attraction between men and women, especially when intoxicated. Any woman looked appealing to a man in such a state.


    Moreover, Gong Yue was like a goddess. In her dimension, everyone probably wanted to worship at her feet.


    Once such thoughts emerged, Ye Juetian''s mind was immediately clouded by alcohol.


    Gong Yue was astonished. She hadn''t expected things to escte before she even started. Ye Juetian seemed to be losing control.


    Indeed, a woman with power had advantages.


    Today seemed to bring some unexpected joy. Gong Yue tilted her head back, enjoying this passionate moment.


    "Juetian, I~~" Gong Yue called out in a sweet voice.


    This was like an atomic bomb exploding in Ye Juetian''s mind, instantly mixing with alcohol to produce a substance called super hormone, driving Ye Juetian crazy.


    He directly picked up Gong Yue. Such a posture was truly beautiful. Any normal man would want it, let alone the intoxicated Ye Juetian.


    Ye Juetian put Gong Yue on the bed in a very domineering manner. Gong Yue also achieved her wish to sleep on this bed. It was reallyfortable, especially being held by the man she liked.


    But there was still one thing to do now! Gong Yue''s gaze became a little clearer.


    But Gong Yue directly lifted her head and sealed Ye Juetian''s lips, and incidentally held the mirror in her hand.


    Then she secretly ced it beside the bed, especially when in a kissing position. Ye Juetian had his eyes closed, but Gong Yue, who had originally closed her eyes, now had to open them to see, adjusting the angle carefully.


    After getting everything in ce, she fullymitted herself.


    But now Gong Yue needed the final step. What was about to happen next wouldpletely crush Yi Yi! Gong Yue was curious if Yi Yi''s fragile heart would bepletely shattered.


    "Juetian, who is your favourite woman?" Gong Yue quickly asked.


    "Yi Yi!" Ye Juetian subconsciously answered, without thinking much about it.


    However, inside the dungeon at this moment, Yi Yi heard Ye Juetian''s call and took out the mirror.


    But... today''s scene... was a bit off.


    Yi Yi rubbed her eyes. What was Ye Ye doing? Why was he kissing another woman?


    Yi Yi didn''t react at once, but when she saw that the woman was Gong Yue, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth, feeling incredulous.


    "Juetian, we can''t do this." Gong Yue suddenly began to struggle.


    However, the intoxicated Ye Juetian was very aggressive, firmly holding Gong Yue''s wrists with both hands.


    Gong Yue shed tears and cried out, "Juetian, please don''t do this. You''ll hurt Yi Yi."


    Yi Yi watched this scene, heard these words, and saw Ye Ye''s disdainful expression. Was this still the Ye Ye she knew?


    Gong Yue was already in tears, perfectly portraying the expression and demeanour of a vited woman.


    "Juetian, please don''t do this. What will Yi Yi do?" Gong Yue cried out.


    Ye Juetian''s face darkened, as if he didn''t want to hear the name Yi Yi.


    Yi Yi was already in tears. ''Ye Ye, how could you do such a thing!''


    ''Gong Yue has been so good to us, and you¡­''


    ''Are you still considered a man like this? Is this still the Ye Ye I know? This is just like Emperor Ye Hua!''


    Yi Yi couldn''t bear to watch anymore and closed the mirror.


    Meanwhile, Gong Yue on the bed secretly ced the mirror under the pillow, then a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1099 (This Deity Doesnt Lie)

    Chapter 1099 (This Deity Doesn''t Lie)


    However, it seemed like this was an encouraging kiss, making Ye Juetian even more excited. His actions became more exaggerated, and the pace quickened.


    Gong Yue finally experienced what it felt like to be a woman, and it was truly delightful! Comfortable!


    The feeling of being conquered was also amazing; only a man like this could conquer Gong Yue!


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    Ye Hua and Ye Juetian, these two brothers, overnight, led two young girls into the ranks of mature women.


    But it had to be said that the fighting power of the Ye family brothers was formidable; they fought until dawn.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi woke up early, preparing to check on the newlyweds, especially after a night of cries, it was truly unbearable to witness. It only quieted down when dawn broke.


    They didn''t sleep much either.The two women pushed open the doors of the sleeping chamber and quietly walked to therge bed in the back.


    They saw Ye Hua lyingfortably on therge bed with a satisfied expression. Where was Yuqing?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both puzzled. Could she have run away?


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed Qing Ya''s arm, startling her.


    Damn it! Turns out, Qian Yuqing was hiding under the nket and didn''t dare toe out.


    "Qing Ya, save me... I''m going to die..." Qian Yuqing was on the verge of tears.


    Donghuang Baizhi suppressed a smile and calmly said, "Enjoy it, but don''t pretend to be pitiful."


    "Oh, I can''t fool you guys; how boring." Qian Yuqing just finished speaking when she felt her whole body being lifted.


    Ye Hua woke up!


    Qian Yuqing was scared out of her wits, eximing, "Ye Hua, you''re awake."


    Ye Hua whispered, "Yuqing, I apologise forst night. I was drunk."


    Qian Yuqing sighed in relief, "It''s okay; I don''t me you."


    "As long as you don''t me me. But what I want to say is, I didn''t feel anythingst night, so... you know."


    Qian Yuqing was stunned for a moment, then ran for her life.


    However, Ye Hua was even faster, directly pressing Qian Yuqing down.


    "Save me... save me..." Qian Yuqing turned to Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi pursed their lips. "Someone just said it felt great a moment ago."


    Ye Hua really had no idea what happenedst night. He got drunk and didn''t know what he was doing,pletely nking out.


    So, it could be said that he didn''t feel the thrill of taking this delicate flower, Qian Yuqing''s virginity.


    That''s why they say alcohol can ruin houses.


    Ye Hua was really unbelievable!


    Yesterday was the darkest day for him.


    "Ye Hua, don''t... give me a few days to rest, okay?" Qian Yuqing pleaded. She was genuinely afraid; this was like a charging bull running recklessly on the path of life, terrifying.


    Ye Hua ignored her and turned to Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, "If you want to stay, you can join us."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi pursed their lips, "You guys have fun. Ye Hua, don''t ruin Yuqing."


    After saying that, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi left.


    Ye Hua certainly wouldn''t let Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi stay. This was a prey he had worked hard to capture.


    "Yuqing." Ye Hua teased Qian Yuqing''s temple.


    Qian Yuqing showed a helpless expression, as if being abused by Ye Hua. Her pitiful appearance evoked sympathy.


    "Yuqing, what should be the tone?"


    "Ye Hua~ please, I beg you, sniffle sniffle~"


    What else could Qian Yuqing do? She could only plead pitifully; it couldn''t go on like this.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath and showed a forgiving expression, "Okay, since you''re pleading, as a husband, I should agree."


    "Ye Hua is really good." Qian Yuqing felt relieved.


    "But."


    With this word from Ye Hua, Qian Yuqing''s expression turned bitter. There was a ''but'' following that.


    Ye Hua whispered in Qian Yuqing''s ear, "Let me experience it again."


    Qian Yuqing bit her lip lightly. If it was just once, she could ept it.


    "Really just once?" Qian Yuqing asked innocently.


    Ye Hua smiled, "I never lie."


    "Okay, Ye Hua, I believe you."


    "Then let''s begin."


    Once again, a littlemb believed the words of the big bad wolf.


    Anything can be believed, just don''t believe Ye Hua''s words; they can deceive to death. However, after this bloody lesson, Qian Yuqing would never be fooled again.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had long known Ye Hua''s character. In bed, nine out of ten things Ye Hua said were lies, and the other one was even more false.


    But in Ye Juetian''s pce...


    This was probably the situation Ye Juetian least wanted to see.


    At this moment, Ye Jue Tian rubbed his temples. His head hurt, felt heavy, and he was thirsty. What happened yesterday? It appeared he was drinking, and then he didn''t know what happened.


    Ye Juetian sighed. He felt something different on his body.


    This kind of feeling had never happened before, the touch of flesh against flesh.


    Ye Juetian swallowed saliva, lowering his head to take a look. There was a beautiful cascade of hair; surprisingly, Gong Yue was lying on his shoulder!


    How was this possible?


    Impossible!


    Ye Juetian slowly lifted the nket. Seeing the scene inside, his face paled.


    It''s over...


    Ye Juetian felt a splitting headache. How did he end up with Gong Yue? Why couldn''t he remember anything from yesterday?


    "Yawn~" At this moment, Gong Yue made a soft sound, pleasant to the ears. She found afortable position to sleep. This was probably Gong Yue''s happiest night.


    Ye Juetian felt desperate. How was he going to exin this to Yi Yi?


    It was impossible to exin! He had cheated on her!


    ''I wonder if Big Brother has any experience in this matter?''


    ''If Ye Hua was to teach, without thinking much, one word could sum it up.''


    ''Lie!''


    Back in the day, my two wives were at odds, and we staged a big drama, causing numerous casualties. To this day, they still don''t know, and if they find out, I''m surely in for it.


    Gong Yue is actually awake now but wants to lie down a little longer since what happened yesterday is definitely not going to repeat.


    After an unknown amount of time, Gong Yue slowly opened her eyes, meeting Ye Juetian''s gaze.


    "Sorry."


    "Sorry."


    Both uttered the apology simultaneously.


    Ye Juetian and Gong Yue were both momentarily stunned.


    Ye Juetian''s apology was undoubtedly regarding the events ofst night, while Gong Yue''s apology was an expression of not refusing.


    The atmosphere became a bit awkward.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1100 (Masterful Acting)

    Chapter 1100 (Masterful Acting)


    "Juetian, don''t worry. I won''t tell Yi Yi about it. Let''s just pretend that nothing happened between us," Gong Yue said proactively, hoping that this shameful approach would make Juetian feel something for her. Perhaps, to take responsibility, he mightply with her?


    However, Gong Yue underestimated Ye Juetian.


    "Really?" Ye Juetian eximed.


    Gong Yue: "..."


    ''This Ye Juetian! He did all those things to mest night, and how could he act like nothing happened!''


    He even agreed to her words!


    ''Do you really like that Yi Yi so much?''


    ''What''s so good about that woman! She''s just an ordinary person, and I even sacrificed myself for her!''


    Gong Yue forced a bitter smile. "It''s true."


    Looking at Gong Yue''s expression, Ye Juetian also felt regret. Why did he do such thingsst night, staining Gong Yue!


    If Yi Yi knew about this, she would definitely never forgive him!


    "I''m sorry, really sorry," Ye Juetian sincerely apologised. It was all his fault, no one else to me.


    Gong Yue revealed a touch of destion and calmly said, "It''s okay, not a big deal." After saying that, she stood up, put on the clothes scattered on the side, walked back to her small room, and closed the door.


    Although Gong Yue could anticipate such a result, experiencing it was still hard to ept.


    After all, she was also a girl who hoped for a man''s care, but in such a crucial moment, there was simply nofort.


    Ye Juetian also felt ufortable. Watching Gong Yue''s deste figure, he felt sorry for her.


    Gong Yue had helped him so much, yet he did something even worse than a beast.


    Indeed, it was a shame.


    Sighing deeply, Ye Juetian sat stupidly on the bed, trying to solve this problem. However, no matter how he thought about it, he realised he couldn''t fix it.


    It had happened. Could he turn back time?


    After putting on his clothes, Ye Juetian paused. Where was the mirror?


    He immediately searched on the bed, and finally found it under the pillow, heaved a sigh of relief, thinking he had lost it.


    That would have been troublesome.


    Looking at the mirror in his hand, Ye Juetian wanted to call Yi Yi''s name, but after what he did yesterday, did he even have the face to call her?


    Even if he did call, how could he exin this problem to Yi Yi? Tell the truth or lie?


    Ye Juetian couldn''t imagine the consequences of both approaches.


    Yi Yi had put in so much effort for him, and he had...


    Holding his head, Ye Juetian felt very ufortable.


    Regret, remorse, me the alcohol!


    However, Yi Yi in the cell seemed to be waiting for Ye Juetian toe and exin what happened yesterday.


    But after waiting a long time, Ye Ye didn''te to find her. Why?


    Did Ye Ye not want her anymore?


    ''It''s impossible... but what happened yesterday is still vivid. Ye Ye defiled Gong Yue, and Gong Yue was resisting.''


    While Yi Yi was waiting, suddenly she heard a sob.


    Yi Yi stood up and was surprised to see Gong Yue. Tears streaked her beautiful face, and she emitted a subtle sob.


    "Yi Yi..." Gong Yue went straight through the iron bars, threw herself into Yi Yi''s arms, and burst into tears.


    Yi Yi was stunned, her face showing a sense of loss. However, she gently patted Gong Yue''s back, as if this could bringfort to Gong Yue.


    "Don''t cry," Yi Yi said, feeling the pain in her heart. The person she liked did such thingsst night, and Gong Yue was crying in front of her.


    Gong Yue was indeed crying, genuinely feeling wronged. So, her tears were real, but she didn''t want to waste them. Even if she cried, it had to be valuable.


    So, she ran into the cell to cry for Yi Yi to see.


    After a long time, Gong Yue finally stabilised.


    "It''s okay," Gong Yue said in a low voice.


    Yi Yi didn''t know what to say. Gong Yue probably didn''t know yet that she had seen things she shouldn''t havest night.


    "Gong Yue, actually, I saw what happenedst night," Yi Yi couldn''t help but say. As she spoke, Yi Yi felt like her heart was tearing apart.


    Gong Yue showed a shocked expression, proving that she was also a master of acting. She asked with seemingly genuine surprise, "Yi Yi, what did you see!"


    Gong Yue intentionally asked like this, trying to expose Yi Yi''s wound. It was as if she wanted to remind Yi Yi, "I had a great time with Ye Juetianst night, while you, Yi Yi, can only stay in this cold and damp dungeon!"


    With Gong Yue''s question, images of that filthy scene automatically shed in Yi Yi''s mind. She said in a deep voice, "I saw everything between you and Ye Ye through the mirror!"


    "What! Yi Yi, don''t misunderstand. It was me who seduced Ye Ye. Don''t me Ye Ye. It''s my fault," Gong Yue said, then gave herself a fierce p, disying a cruelty rating of five stars.


    Yi Yi was stunned, quickly grabbing Gong Yue. "I saw it all. Ye Ye forced you."


    Gong Yue froze, then shed two more hot tears and cried again in Yi Yi''s arms.


    This was like portraying a victim to the fullest, even an excellent victim who wanted to conceal a secret.


    "Yi Yi, I''m sorry..." Gong Yue cried and apologised.


    "Gong Yue, you didn''t do anything wrong to me. It''s Ye Ye who owes you an apology," Yi Yi helplessly said. She didn''t sleep at allst night, constantly thinking about this issue, but couldn''te up with a good solution.


    Should she forgive Ye Ye?


    Could she? Yi Yi didn''t know, feeling very ufortable. She hoped someone coulde and console her.


    But now, she was consoling others.


    Who would console her? Don''t you guys know I''m the one feeling the worst?


    Gong Yue wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes and said softly, "Yi Yi, don''t me Ye Juetian. Men are like that sometimes; they can''t hold back. Don''t take it to heart. Ye Juetian still likes you."


    Hearing these words, Yi Yi felt even more ufortable.


    "I don''t have any friends in this pce, Yi Yi. You''re my only friend," Gong Yue said pitifully, showcasing impable acting skills.


    Yi Yi suddenly realised that she and Gong Yue were quite simr. She had no friends in this pce either, constantly looked down upon and mocked by everyone. Only Gong Yue didn''t despise her, making her the only person who treated her well in the pce.


    This realisation moved her deeply.


    "I only have you as a friend too," Yi Yi said softly, exhaling.


    At that moment, Yi Yi''s mirror rang, and Ye Juetian''s voice came through.


    Gong Yue''s face changed, "Yi Yi, don''t tell Ye Juetian about me here. I''m afraid he..."


    Gong Yue made a frightened expression, as if she were about to be subjected to domestic violence by Ye Juetian.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1101 (Family Genes)

    Chapter 1101 (Family Genes)


    Seeing the way Gong Yue looked, Yi Yi couldn''t help but feel angry. How could Ye Ye bully others like this! You''ve ruined someone''s innocence! Do you still want others not to tell me!


    Yi Yi took out a mirror. At this moment, Ye Juetian was smiling as if nothing had happened.


    This made Yi Yi very angry. You bullied Gong Yue, and you can still smile! Don''t you feel any guilt?


    Ye Juetian thought for a while and decided not to say anything for now. When his mood calms down, he''ll confess to Yi Yi and try to get her forgiveness.


    But Ye Juetian was unaware that Gong Yue had already found Yi Yi and poured out her grievances, portraying Ye Juetian as an unfaithful man.


    Gong Yue stood on the side, peeking, and was happy to see Ye Juetian smiling.


    ''Juetian, if you lie to Yi Yi now, the consequences will be severe. She will leave you then!''


    ''But it''s okay. Since I like you so much, even if Yi Yi doesn''t want you, I want you!''


    ''So, Juetian, you better treat me well in the future!''


    "Yi Yi, what''s wrong?" Ye Juetian noticed Yi Yi''s strange expression and asked in a deep voice.


    Yi Yi had a stern face, very unhappy. ''Are you nning to hide this from me, Ye Ye? How can you do this! You clearly said before that there are no secrets between us!''


    ''It hasn''t been that long, and you''re already nning to deceive me!''


    Yi Yi forced a smile, "It''s nothing, Ye Ye, do you have something to tell me?"


    Yi Yi has decided one thing now. If Ye Ye confesses honestly this time, apologises to Gong Yue, she will forgive his mistake. But if he remains stubborn, she won''t bother with him!


    Ye Juetian really wanted to talk about what happenedst night, but seeing Yi Yi, he was afraid that confessing would make him lose her.


    This conflicting feeling gave Ye Juetian quite a headache. "I just miss you," he said.


    Hearing Ye Juetian''s words, Yi Yi was disappointed. Gong Yue, on the other hand, was happy. ''Lie, and Yi Yi will finally give up on you.''


    However, Yi Yi still nned to give Ye Juetian onest chance.


    "Ye Ye, did you sleep wellst night?" Yi Yi asked with a smile. ''Ye Ye, don''t lie to me anymore, I beg you.''


    Ye Juetian felt uneasy. Did he sleep wellst night? He didn''t know what happenedst night.


    "Yi Yi, did you sleep wellst night? Don''t worry, I will do everything to save you. Just be patient for a few more days!" Ye Juetian used a tactic to change the topic.


    Well, Ye Hua sometimes uses this trick too. Changing the topic indeed works.


    It seems to run in the family. If Ye Hua does it, even Ye Juetian does it now.


    Ye Hua also lies to his wife, and now Ye Juetian has started. No need for teachings, it''s in their genes.


    Hearing Ye Juetian''s words, Yi Yi''s heart shattered. ''Why hide such a big thing from me? Is it really impossible to gain your trust?''


    Ye Juetian is also too afraid of losing her, that''s why he acted this way, after all, he cares too much.


    "I''m tired, I don''t want to talk anymore," Yi Yi said softly, directly putting away the mirror, feeling heartbroken.


    Watching the mirror darken, Ye Juetian noticed the difference in Yi Yi but didn''t understand why.


    He felt a strange feeling. Why would Yi Yi say she''s tired? Even if we talked untilte before, she would still be energetic. If it weren''t for him insisting that Yi Yi go to sleep, she wouldn''t have slept.


    But today, Yi Yi actually said she wanted to go to sleep. Is Yi Yi ming him?


    But everything was fine yesterday, why is it like this now?


    Ye Juetian couldn''t figure it out.


    Inside the dungeon, Gong Yue was the happiest, especially seeing them arguing.


    Score.


    "Yi Yi, don''t be too angry," Gong Yue said gently, patting Yi Yi''s fragrant shoulders.


    Yi Yi said in a tender voice, "Gong Yue, I apologise on behalf of Ye Ye."


    Actually, from this statement, it can be seen that Yi Yi still seems willing to give Ye Juetian a chance; otherwise, she wouldn''t say that.


    Of course, Gong Yue could also sense that Yi Yi surprisingly chose to forgive!


    ''How can your heart be so big! Your man is so bad, and you still choose to forgive. Are you that naive?''


    "No need, maybe this is my fate. Anyway, I am his fake wife. Even if it''s fake, I have to act for others to see. I have to have children, or Big Brother won''t let it go," Gong Yue shifted the me to Ye Hua.


    Yi Yi''s heart was squeezed over and over again, but she had to force a smile. Sometimes, Yi Yi wonders if it would have been a relief if she had been beaten to death that day.


    Seeing Yi Yi in distress, Gong Yue felt pleased and continued, "Yi Yi, I''ll leave now. Juetian and I will find a way to save you." After speaking, she disappeared.


    At this moment, Yi Yi regretted not having powers. If she could, she would save herself without anyone''s help! Because it''s really ufortable, feeling like a burden, making others worry and taking risks.


    Gently touching the mirror, Yi Yi wished that Ye Juetian would just tell her the truth. Although she would be angry, she would say, "Ye Ye, you won''t lie to me, right?"


    Ye Juetiany on the bed, the scent of Gong Yue lingering on the sheets. This made Ye Juetian sit up abruptly and immediately changed the sheets.


    What happenedst night was a mistake!


    Three days passed quickly.


    Ye Juetian noticed that Yi Yi had changed a lot, became colder towards him, and he didn''t understand why. Did he do something wrong? Why is it like this?


    For such a situation, Ye Juetian felt bitter. Every time he saw Yi Yi''s attitude, his whole body trembled.


    Meanwhile, Gong Yue these days was no different from usual, as if nothing had happened that night. Ye Juetian felt guilty and treated Gong Yue very well, even reaching a point where he was always responsive to her requests. Wherever Gong Yue wanted to go, Ye Juetian was always by her side.


    Two lovers, at least in the eyes of the pce maids.


    However, the pce maids noticed something strange ¨C the Emperor had not been seen for several days.


    Ye Hua had been seemingly upied with something these days, soothing the "spoils of war."


    Qian Yuqing had learned the true meaning of cruelty these days. She was afraid of Ye Hua, experiencing a mix of pain and pleasure.


    "Yuqing, are you happy?" Ye Hua embraced Qian Yuqing, but she had no strength even to open her eyes, and she didn''t even want to speak.


    Ye Hua sighed softly, "So you''re not happy after all. It seems that husband is not doing well enough."


    Upon hearing this, Qian Yuqing felt a surge of energy as if her entire body had been revitalised. "No! Husband is very capable. It''s just that Yuqing can''t bear it."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1102 (Do You Want to Marry Her?)

    Chapter 1102 (Do You Want to Marry Her?)


    "I love hearing that," Ye Hua said with satisfaction. After all, men want to conquer women, and of course, they hope to hear women say how capable they are. Do you expect women to say, ''You''re not good, it only took a few minutes''?


    Qian Yuqing was startled for a moment, then turned pitiful, "Ye Hua, I promise to be good in the future, but you can''t bully me like this. Qing Ya and Baizhi will make fun of me."


    "Yuqing, they are experienced. I have tormented them a lot before, and besides... you are a newlywed."


    "Ye Hua~ sniff sniff~ I''ll be good, okay?" Qian Yuqing coquettishly whined, somewhat simr to Qing Yutong.


    Thinking of his little sister-inw, who had been gone for some time, Ye Hua wondered what she was doing.


    "Aren''t you getting up?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    Qian Yuqing pouted, "Look at me like this, can I still get up?"


    "Sigh, you''ll get used to it."Qian Yuqing pursed her cherry lips and gave Ye Hua a light hit without much enthusiasm.


    But once Ye Hua turned around! Serious face!


    Qian Yuqing was startled, lowered her head in embarrassment, and said, "Sorry." She felt wronged in her heart. Wasn''t it just a light tap? Did it have to be like this?


    But just as she finished thinking, she felt her forehead being kissed, and then she saw Ye Hua''s mischievous smile.


    "Teasing you, silly." Ye Hua said casually, getting dressed on the bed.


    Qian Yuqing wished she could knock Ye Hua out with her little fists. This bastard not only bullies people but also scares them! He''s much worse than before, but also more charming.


    Butpared to before, he''s more open-minded.


    Ye Hua went straight to his mother''s sleeping quarters, as he hadn''t been there for a few days.


    Inside Le Jing''s sleeping quarters, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were apanying her. Daji also came out. Seeing her mastering, she respectfully called out, "Master."


    Ye Hua raised his hand and softly called, "Mother."


    His mother showed no unusual reaction at this time, which relieved Ye Hua a bit.


    "Ye Hua, you should exercise restraint, your health is important," Le Jing chuckled. Of course, she knew that her son had been indulging Qian Yuqing these days, which was a good thing. If Yuqing could conceive a child sooner, maybe she could take a look at it.


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, "Mother, my health is fine. What are you all doing?"


    "Mother is knitting a sweater for her grandchild. Qing Ya and Baizhi are skilled with their hands. Mother has to learn for a few days." Le Jing smiled softly as she knit.


    Ye Hua puzzled, "Grandchild?"


    "Yes, Yuqing is definitely going to have a child. And your younger brother, too, will have a child with Gong Yue," Le Jing said with a loving smile.


    Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, "Little Tian and Gong Yue have been intimate?"


    Qing Ya nodded, initially finding it hard to believe. "Ye Hua, ording to the pce maids, they indeed became intimate. And these days, they''ve been inseparable. Little Tian seems to be taking care of Gong Yue, apanying her around the pce and sometimes going outside to y."


    "Is that so?" Ye Hua found it hard to believe; his younger brother''s transformation was too quick.


    But it''s also good to see Yi Yi''s true colours sooner. It won''t hurt too much in the future.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled, "Yes, when are you nning to let them get married?"


    "Ye Hua, I think we can prepare for this matter in advance. What do you think?" Le Jing asked softly, handing decision-making power to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua also felt this issue could be settled now. It would be better to make preparations earlier, instead of waiting until Yi Yi is visibly pregnant.


    "Good, I''ll call them over and inquire about the situation." Ye Hua said lightly. After all, he still needed Ye Juetian to decide for himself. He doesn''t want himining about the autocracyter.


    "That''s good. Ask for their opinions. These days, they''ve been inseparable." Le Jingughed. Everything was harmonious now, and she was very happy.


    Ye Hua directlymunicated with Ye Juetian, asking him to bring Gong Yue to his mother''s quarters.


    Ye Juetian and Gong Yue were in the backyard when they heard the news. They immediately prepared to go.


    In the pce, the news had long spread. Prince Ye and Gong Yue had a good rtionship, and now all that was left was a wedding ceremony.


    Ye Juetian and Gong Yue quickly arrived at Le Jing''s quarters.


    "Mother, big brother, sister-inw," Ye Juetian respectfully greeted.


    Gong Yue, who could now address Le Jing this way, also politely said, "Mother, big brother, sister-inw," with a hint of shyness after the greeting.


    Le Jing was very happy. Now the two were inseparable, which was good. Gong Yue looked so well-behaved, standing slightly behind Little Tian, showing a subtle attitude. This was what Le Jing liked.


    Just like Qing Ya and others, they would stand behind Ye Hua, not in front. This was basic etiquette for a woman. Absolutely cannot stand in front of her husband; it''s impolite.


    At least, that''s what Le Jing thought.


    "Big brother, is there something you called us for?" Ye Juetian spoke up.Ye Hua asked calmly, "I heard that you two have consummated the marriage?"


    As experienced individuals, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi remainedposed.


    But Gong Yue was different; her big brother directly asked... how embarrassing.


    Everyone could tell from Gong Yue''s expression that it was true; they had indeed consummated their marriage.


    Le Jing felt relieved, "Little Tian, now that you''re going to be a husband, you must be responsible and not as impetuous as before."


    What could Ye Juetian say? The fact that they had consummated their marriage was known throughout the pce. Even Yi Yi seemed to know, which exined her cold attitude towards him.


    "Mother, I understand," Ye Juetian said helplessly. His elder brother was still detaining Yi Yi, so he had to remain stable and not act recklessly.


    Ye Hua turned to Gong Yue and asked, "You''ve been together for some time now. How has Little Tian been these days?"


    Gong Yue shyly said, "Big brother, Juetian has been very good to me, caring and considerate. I... really like him." After saying that, she lowered her head, looking at her toes.


    Le Jing was delighted by this disy. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi seemed to see their past selves in Gong Yue''s shy expression.


    Now being old married couples, they no longer had that sense of shyness. Except when Ye Hua spoke sweetly, which could send shivers down your spine.


    "That''s good. Little Tian, what do you think of Gong Yue?" Ye Hua asked again.


    Ye Juetian whispered, "Big brother, Gong Yue is a good girl, virtuous and kind. She is very good."


    "Since she''s good, big brother wants to ask you, do you want to marry Gong Yue?" Ye Hua asked lightly.


    Ye Juetian fell silent, not giving a straightforward answer. This made Gong Yue a bit sad.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1103 (Conditions!)

    Chapter 1103 (Conditions!)


    After all, Ye Juetian hesitated, and if he had spoken without hesitation just now, she would have been quite happy.


    "Big brother, can we talk privately?" Ye Juetian looked at Ye Hua and said, with pleading eyes.


    Ye Hua nodded, "Sure!"


    The two brothers walked outside, and Ye Hua waved his hand. All the pce maids bowed and left.


    "Speak your mind," Ye Hua lit a cigarette.


    Ye Juetian looked at his big brother smoking and said, "Big brother, can I have one too?"


    Ye Hua nced at Ye Juetian and handed one over.


    Ye Juetian took a puff and immediately choked."Kids shouldn''t smoke," Ye Hua said lightly, exhaling a puff of smoke.


    Ye Juetian sighed inwardly. In his big brother''s eyes, was he still a kid?


    Both brothers stood outside, surrounded by smoke.


    Ye Juetian threw the cigarette butt on the ground, stomped it out, and said in a deep voice, "Big brother, I can marry Gong Yue!"


    "What conditions?" Ye Hua asked lightly. Although he hadn''t been with his younger brother for long, he knew there must be a purpose for wanting to talk alone.


    "Can you let Yi Yi go?" Ye Juetian pleaded.


    This might be his only chance, the only opportunity to save Yi Yi.


    Ye Hua already knew it would be this condition.


    "What, not giving up yet?" Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    Of course, Ye Juetian wouldn''t give up, but he couldn''t say it now.


    "Big brother, this is my only request. Let her leave the pce. Whether she is a spy or not, she won''t harm us anymore," Ye Juetian said in a deep voice.


    "Little Tian, she has shortened mother''s lifespan. Do you think big brother can easily let her leave the pce?" Ye Hua said coldly, a coldness shining in his eyes.


    Ye Juetian didn''t know how to plead anymore; he could only say with a forced tone, "Big brother, I''m begging you. Just let her go this time, and in the future, I promise to listen to you!"


    After hearing this, Ye Hua remained silent, took out another cigarette, and began to smoke.


    After a long time, he said lightly, "Fine! Big brother can agree to your request!"


    "Really?" Ye Juetian felt a burst of joy; unexpectedly, his big brother agreed.


    "But I won''t let her go!" Ye Hua said coldly.


    "Why?" Ye Juetian was puzzled; what difference did it make?


    Ye Hua spoke in a low voice, "Huang Fei sent Yi Yi. If I release her like this, what''s the difference between surrendering and admitting defeat? I want to see what else this Yi Yi can do!"


    Hearing his big brother''s words, Ye Juetian''s heart sank a bit. His big brother was fighting Huang Fei, and Yi Yi was just a pawn in the middle.


    "What do you think? If you agree, your big brother can arrange it now," Ye Hua said indifferently. Yi Yi definitely couldn''t be released; not killing her was already a kind of mercy from him. Wanting her out of the pce? That was absolutely impossible! He had thought about it for a lifetime! Unless she died!


    Ye Juetian fell into contemtion. Although she couldn''t leave the pce, it was still better than being locked in the dungeon.


    In any case, his big brother would arrange for him to get married in the future. Why not strive for small opportunities?


    After all, keeping Yi Yi locked in the dungeon was also a kind of punishment. Did he want Yi Yi to stay in the dungeon for the rest of her life?


    "Alright, big brother, I promise you!" Ye Juetian said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hua nodded and then asked, "Do you hate big brother?"


    "Little Tian knows that everything big brother does is for my own good." Ye Juetian didn''t lie with this statement. He understood this reasoning.


    Ye Hua was very pleased, patted Ye Juetian''s shoulder, and said, "Little Tian, live well with Gong Yue in the future. If you want a woman, big brother can help you find one, but you must keep your eyes open! Don''t be tempted by beauty; the enemy is cunning!"


    "Yeah, big brother, I know." Ye Juetian nodded; at this point, he could only do this.


    "Alright, go inside," Ye Hua said softly and then walked into the room.


    Seeing the two brothers walk in, Le Jing smiled and asked, "What secret are you talking about? Can''t let us know?"


    Gong Yue bit her lip lightly, clenching her hands, looking very nervous. Although she didn''t know what they were talking about, it must be rted to getting married.


    "Mother." Ye Juetian respectfully called.


    "Yes?"


    "Mother, I want to marry Gong Yue!" Ye Juetian spoke up.


    Gong Yue was stunned after hearing this, staring at Ye Juetian in disbelief.


    Le Jing also lost her focus. Little Tian had grown up and started to be sensible.


    And Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi felt that the two brothers must have reached some agreement outside.


    Otherwise, Ye Juetian wouldn''t have agreed so readily. As for what agreement they made, it should be rted to Yi Yi.


    "Good, good thing! Ye Hua, I leave Little Tian''s wedding to you," Le Jing said happily. She was satisfied to be able to see her youngest son get married in her lifetime.


    Ye Hua said softly, "Mother, rest assured, I will arrange a grand ceremony!"


    At this moment, Gong Yue was very excited. Regardless of the deal between Ye Juetian and his big brother, she finally officially entered the Ye family, which was more practical than anything else.


    Ye Juetian respectfully said, "I appreciate the efforts of Mother, Big Brother, and Sisters-inw for my affairs."


    Le Jing lightlyughed, "Little Tian, don''t be so polite in the family. I also need to make arrangements. What should I prepare?"


    Ye Hua looked at his mother''s joy and felt relieved.


    However, the matter of agreeing to his brother, Ye Hua would also fulfil.


    Yi Yi would be released, but she would definitely not take care of his mother. After all, there was only one vial of medicine left, and he couldn''t risk Yi Yi depleting it. That way, his mother would truly die.


    With Daji watching, he was also reassured.


    As for Yi Yi''s arrangement, let her go to the firewood room. She couldn''t cause any major trouble.


    With this decision Ye Hua began making arrangements.


    In the dungeon.


    These days, Yi Yi has be thinner, as if showing signs of depression, looking gloomy every day.


    Because Yi Yi was waiting for Ye Juetian to confess every day. However, every time theymunicated, Yi Yi would be disappointed. Ye Juetian had no intention of saying anything, and no matter how she hinted, he would change the topic.


    "Time to eat!" Just as Yi Yi was in a daze, a pce maid brought in food. Looking at the dishes, it seemed like leftovers.


    There was even a strange smell, as if it had gone bad.


    There was no way around it; Yi Yi attracted jealousy.


    "Thank you." Yi Yi remained polite. No matter how others treated her, she always maintained her original intention and didn''tpete with others.


    The pce maid snorted, "Howe you weren''t beaten to death by Prince Ye? You''re still alive, it''s really a miracle."


    Yi Yi took the food from below.


    But when the pce maid saw that Yi Yi ignored her, she became furious.


    She kicked the food, and it even sshed onto Yi Yi''s hand. That small hand mmed into the iron rod, and the pain made Yi Yi break out in a cold sweat.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1104 (Settled)

    Chapter 1104 (Settled)


    "With your appearance, you should be killed! Keeping you alive is just a waste of food!" The pce maid coldly shouted and left without looking back.


    Yi Yi covered her hand, saying nothing.


    Looking at the scattered food on the ground, Yi Yi endured the pain and put it in the bowl.


    Helpless tears welled up in her eyes.


    At this moment, the sound of armour friction rang out, making Yi Yi look up.


    Two ck-armoured warriors came forward, followed by a female official.


    Yi Yi wiped her hands and quickly stood up, not knowing what was about to happen, feeling afraid.


    However, nothing bad that Yi Yi had imagined happened. The ck-armoured warriors directly opened the cage!Yi Yi looked puzzled. What was happening?


    The female official walked in and said softly, "Follow me."


    "Me? Can I go out?" Yi Yi furrowed her brows slightly, a bit incredulous.


    The female official nodded, "Yes, you cane out now."


    Yi Yi''s mouth gradually curved into a smile. She could really go out. It must be Ye Ye who did it outside, right? It must be Ye Ye; otherwise, she wouldn''t have been released so quickly.


    But why didn''t Ye Ye confess to me? There should be no secrets between us.


    "Hurry up!" The female official couldn''t help but shout when she saw Yi Yi still daydreaming.


    "Oh, oh, oh, I''ming out." Yi Yi walked out of the dungeon, looked up at the sky, breathed in the familiar air, feeling like she had been reborn.


    "Miss, where are we going?" Yi Yi asked softly.


    The female official said in a deep voice, "You will go to work in the firewood room."


    "The firewood room?" Yi Yi whispered, thinking that it made sense. After doing such a thing, she would definitely never be able to serve Empress Dowager.


    Yi Yi didn''t object to this arrangement. In fact, she felt that it was reasonable.


    The firewood room was rtively far away and somewhat secluded, but at least it was still inside the pce. Compared to the dungeon, it was definitely much better.


    In the pce, there was no mention of eunuchs; they were all female servants.


    After all, Ye Hua wasn''t interested in men or hermaphrodites.


    The female servant said sternly, "You will work here in the future. Don''t run around! Otherwise, there will be no mercy!"


    Completely puzzled, she couldn''t understand how such a person could walk out of the dungeon alive. It must be because the Emperor is merciful. If it were her, she would have surely killed her.


    "Yes, I understand," Yi Yi respectfully said.


    The female official snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    Yi Yi breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, and looked at the firewood room. There were two or three pce maids working there.


    Of course, they were chopping firewood.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Yi Yi," Yi Yi walked up to them and politely greeted them.


    However, the pce maids just gave Yi Yi a disdainful nce and continued working.


    Yi Yi lowered her head in silence, imitating the others, preparing to chop firewood.


    But when Yi Yi picked up the axe, she realised that the axe was really heavy, and she couldn''t swing it at all.


    In fact, this firewood room seemed more like a punishment ce. Whenever a pce maid made a mistake, she would be brought here to chop wood. Only those who performed well would be released.


    However, Yi Yi was not surprised. She was destined to spend her life here.


    In the bedroom of Le Jing, after a discussion had just concluded, they had tentatively decided on the details of the wedding.


    Marriage was a big event and couldn''t be taken lightly. Ye Hua naturally had to lead all his subordinates to participate.


    Now Ye Zizhi was still busy with the arrangements, so they needed to wait, and there was also the matter of treating the mother''s illness.


    The wedding ceremony would be held four monthster. By that time, Ye Zizi and others should havepleted their tasks and would be able to return to participate in the wedding.


    Today was a very happy day for Gong Yue, as her wish had finallye true. ''How could an ordinary womanpete with me, Princess Yue?''


    Ye Hua walked outside and lit a cigarette. After all, smoking inside the room wasn''t good; he couldn''t let them inhale secondhand smoke. It was unhealthy.


    "Big brother."


    "She has been released," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Ye Juetian felt relieved. As long as she was released, that was good. Yi Yi should not suffer in the dungeon anymore.


    "Big brother, thank you," Ye Juetian sincerely said. He knew what kind of person his big brother was. To spare Yue Yue''s life was already a considerable face.


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything but extended his hand.


    Ye Zizhi was taken aback. "Big brother, what is this?" Ye Zizhi felt uneasy, just like the day the bamboo tube was confiscated.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, "Now that you are married, don''t think about those useless things."


    Having said all this, doesn''t Ye Juetian understand?


    He obediently took out the mirror and ced it in Ye Hua''s palm.


    The mirror instantly turned into dust in Ye Hua''s hand, and he coldly said, "If I find out again how you are contacting her, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    "I understand," Ye Juetian said in a low voice. Originally, he wanted to ask about Yi Yi, but now it seemed that he didn''t have the opportunity.


    "She is a spy, understand? Sent by Huang Fei," Ye Hua said in a deep voice, then walked into the room.


    Ye Juetian couldn''t believe that Yi Yi was a spy; this thought emerged from the bottom of his heart. Yi Yi was definitely not that kind of person.


    Ye Hua stood bored in the room. Qing Ya had the look of someone taking charge, worthy of being a strong woman. She was still efficient in her work, just like before.


    Now, Ye Hua could rx a bit. Back in the main bedroom, Qian Yuqing was still sleeping, thiszy person.


    "Still sleeping?" Ye Hua sat down beside her, gently lifting Qian Yuqing''s beautiful and peerless face with his hand. He felt a bit more at ease.


    Qian Yuqing slowly opened her eyes and rubbed her cheek against the palm of Ye Hua''s hand. "Ye Hua, your palm is so warm andfortable."


    "My embrace is even warmer." Ye Hua pinched Qian Yuqing''s cheek and said softly.


    "Mmm, veryfortable." Qian Yuqing was now enjoying herself. Finally, her wish is fulfilled. This feeling was really good.


    Perhaps in not too long, she could conceive Ye Hua''s child. It would definitely be a very obedient child. However, it must not inherit Ye Hua''s personality; that kind of character would be easily misunderstood.


    "Little tian is getting married." Ye Hua said softly.


    Qian Yuqing''s gaze became more serious. She eximed, "Little Tian is getting married? With whom?"


    "It seems you know quite a bit," Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    "I..." Seeing that Ye Hua was about to get angry, Qian Yuqing became afraid and didn''t dare to look directly into Ye Hua''s eyes.


    Ye Hua asked calmly, "Do you think you deserve to be punished?"


    "Yes," Qian Yuqing said aggrievedly. Since they were already husband and wife, he shouldn''t hit her. Wouldn''t he feel sorry for his wife?


    Ye Hua flicked Qian Yuqing''s forehead with his hand. "If you help again, I will let you experience what it''s like not toe to bed for a month."


    "I got it," Qian Yuqing said pitifully. With that obedient look, Ye Hua felt a bit restless.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1105 (Brother-in-law I Miss You)

    Chapter 1105 (Brother-inw~ I~ Miss~ You~)


    "Ye Hua, is Little Tian marrying Gong Yue?" Qian Yuqing asked in confusion.


    "Well, who do you think it is if not them?" Ye Hua said indifferently, rubbing his temples. His younger brother''s matter had troubled him.


    Qian Yuqing expected this oue. It was impossible for Yi Yi, who was currently so passive, to marry Juetian. But why did Ye Juetian suddenly agree? It was probably because of Yi Yi.


    "Did you release Yi Yi?" Qian Yuqing asked.


    As expected of his wife, her mind was still very sharp.


    "Yeah, Little Tian said he will live well with Gong Yue in the future," Ye Hua said softly.


    Qian Yuqing understood Ye Juetian quite well. Living well with Gong Yue was definitely out of the question.


    "That''s good," Qian Yuqing didn''t know what else to say and could only go along with Ye Hua''s wishes."Get up and have some food. You''re still sleeping. I''ll tell Mother for you to stop bothering me."


    "Hmph~ I don''t believe it. You''re just bullying me. You''re making up things in front of Mother." Qian Yuqing pouted, still retaining that cute expression despite being thousands of years old.


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you exin yourself?"


    "Ah, did you really say that?"


    "Yes, I said that Yuqing doesn''t let me get out of bed."


    "Ye Hua, how could you say that? If Mother sees my attitude change, I won''t let you off." Qian Yuqing immediately ran out of the bedroom. It seemed that she was not in pain anymore, as she could run quite a distance in one breath.


    Ye Hua shook his head. She had imed to be in excruciating pain just now, and now she was running around freely. It seemed that he had underestimated Yuqing. He wondered how Yutong was doing now; he should contact her.


    "Qing Yutong! What are you doing?" Ye Hua sent a voice transmission to Qing Yutong.


    One second...


    One minute...


    Five minutes...


    "Qing Yutong!" Ye Hua couldn''t help but shout.


    "Oh, brother-inw, what''s the matter?" Ye Hua heard Qing Yutong''szy voice in his mind.


    "Speak properly!"


    "Brother-inw, I''m sleeping~ Waaah~"


    "Stop your nonsense!"


    Qing Yutong pursed her lips: "Brother-inw, little sister-inw misses you, how about some fun~"


    "Get lost!"


    "Come on~"


    "Can you be normal for once?"


    Qing Yutong yawned, "Okay, okay, brother-inw, what is yourmand?"


    "What are you guys up to? When are youing back?" Ye Hua asked sternly.


    "Uh... Fast could be a year, slow could be ten years, it''s about it."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "Complete the mission in four months, don''t bothering back if you can''t!" After saying that, he cut off themunication.


    At this moment, Qing Yutong was lying on a rocking bed, with two pce maids kneeling on either side, each taking turns rocking it. There were also two pce maids holding fans, gently fanning her.


    There was even one sitting beside her, peeling some strange fruits¡ªever seen a banana-shaped peach or grapes the size of oranges? They were so delicious.


    These were things not found in the northern regions, only enjoyed in the southern parts.


    Qing Yutong and the others had already arrived in Yang Haotian''s empire, and they had been here for more than ten days, feeling veryfortable.


    They had even forgotten the purpose of their visit.


    "Ye Zizi, just got a message from brother-inw," Qing Yutong closed her eyes, even putting on a pair of sunsses.


    However, next to Qing Yutong, Ye Zizi was also in the same mode, not just Ye Zizi, but also Yue Hua, Brittany, and Kai Yun.


    Five women in a row.


    Baldie Ren Yao was fishing.


    And this ce was specially arranged by Qi Xuewen for thesedies to enjoy.


    Ye Zizi pursed her lips, "What instructions does Your Majesty have again?"


    "It seems he said, ''Complete the mission in four months, don''t bothering back if you can''t,''" Qing Yutong said, yawning, feeling so sleepy.


    Mainly because the weather in the south was too pleasant. The breeze felt like... being in Sanya. [Sanya, a city on the southern end of China''s Hainan Ind, has several bays withrge beach resorts.]


    So nostalgic.


    Kai Yun immediately sat up, "Then we need to n quickly."


    Brittany''s long and slender legs were crossed as she softly asked, "Any ns yet?"


    Qing Yutong hesitated to answer, "Still thinking."


    "It seems like we''re close to the Divine Scripture Academy from here," Yue Hua said softly, seemingly already setting their sights on the Divine Scripture Academy.


    Qing Yutong slowly spoke, "It''s better not to get involved in the matter between the Broken Meridian Sect and the Divine Scripture Academy. Brother-inw has already arranged for Ah Li and the others. Let''s not meddle in it."


    "What are we going to do then? The most powerful forces in the south are the Broken Meridian Sect and the Divine Scripture Academy. Is there an even more formidable existence?" Kai Yun curiously asked, picking up a fist-sized grape, taking a big bite. The juice sshed all over, shining golden under the sunlight.


    Ye Zizi looked disgusted, "Kai Yun, can''t you eat without being so gross, sshing juice all over your mouth."


    "What''s your business?" Kai Yun held back her mouth and retorted directly.


    Yue Hua gently wiped the corner of Kai Yun''s mouth.


    Ye Zizi snorted, this kind of banter had bemonce, and she was used to it.


    Looking at the guardian Ren Yao fishing, how calm he was now, he had developed strong immunity.


    After all, in the hands of five perverted women, any resistance was futile.


    So, since he couldn''t resist, he might as well enjoy the struggle.


    "Yutong, if we go back empty-handed, we will definitely face punishment from His Majesty," Brittany said softly. She wasn''t afraid of His Majesty''s punishment; she was afraid of His Majesty''s disappointment, especially the look of disappointment. That was more painful than any punishment.


    Qing Yutong sighed lightly, ''how would I know? And who else can we provoke?''


    Moreover, he was such a powerful person. For her husband, it was about establishing the reputation of the Voidless Empire.


    Thinking of this, Qing Yutong''s eyes lit up!


    "I have a way!" Qing Yutong shouted excitedly.


    "What way?" Ye Zizi quickly asked.


    "Make trouble."


    "How to do it?"


    "I don''t know."


    Everyone: "..."


    Qing Yutong felt like she might as well go to sleep. She would y well in the remaining four months and then go back to get scolded.


    At most, she might not be able to get out of bed for a few days. What''s the big deal? It was quitefortable.


    It was a kind of reward in disguise, hehe...


    Just at this moment, Yang Haotian walked in slowly, with a dignified imperial aura on his face.


    Waving his hand, all the pce maids exited.


    After everyone left, Yang Haotian''s expression changed, "Sisters, how is your mood today?"


    "Not good..." all five women said at the same time.


    Yang Haotian''s heart sank. Why were the moods of these five women not good? He secretly nced at Ye Zizi''s buttocks; that red envelope was really tempting. When could he get his hands on it?


    "Dear sisters, do you need me to barbecue for you?"


    "No need. Just tell us, who are the powerful individuals in the south?" Qing Yutong curiously asked.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1106 (Im a Very Evil Person)

    Chapter 1106 (I''m a Very Evil Person)


    Yang Haotian was puzzled. ''While others were avoiding them, you guys were actively seeking. Although you are all perverts, the world is notcking in perverts. If you provoke some extraordinary experts, you''ll end up in a miserable state.''


    ''In this case¡­''


    ''Extraordinary experts would suffer a tragic fate.''


    ''With all your entricities, can''t you leave others with a way out? Why do you have to show off? After showing off, why make others desperate to the extreme? This is not good.''


    "Big sisters, I really don''t know. The strongest are the Broken Meridian Sect and the Divine Scripture Academy," Yang Haotian said helplessly.


    Suddenly, Brittany asked, "Do you have any way to make a name for the Voidless Empire?"


    "Make a name?" Yang Haotian asked in confusion.


    Brittany nodded; whether it was a good or bad reputation in the south, it didn''t matter. Brittany leaned towards a bad reputation. A good reputation was meaningless; a bad reputation was interesting.It would be best if everyone in the south besieged the Voidless Empire. That would satisfy His Majesty.


    But to achieve that, they needed to attract more hatred.


    Yang Haotian pondered for a long time and suddenly pped his hands. "There''s a way to make a name! Go to Sin City!"


    Hearing the words "Sin City," Ye Zizi and Brittany''s eyes lit up, feeling like it was their destination.


    Kai Yun and Yue Hua also showed curious expressions.


    Qing Yutong asked in confusion, "What is this Sin City?"


    "Sin City is awless area withplex forces and many experts. Most importantly, killing people inside the city is not against thew. If you can kill the city lord, you be the lord yourself," Yang Haotian exined.


    Qing Yutong asked curiously, "What does this have to do with gaining fame?"


    "In fact, Sin City itself is a force, a bit inferior to the Broken Meridian Sect and the Divine Scripture Academy, but it''s still a powerful existence. Killing in Sin City will bring you instant fame," Yang Haotian exined.


    As Yang Haotian spoke, Qing Yutong needed to consider this seriously.


    "I think it''s feasible," Ye Zizi was the first to agree. She could absorb all the people in Sin City.


    Brittany also said, "I think it''s possible."


    Ye Zizi snorted. ''Stop imitating me, big girl.''


    "I want to y too," Kai Yun seemed interested in Sin City. The main reason was that you could kill people inside the city, and that feeling must be amazing.


    Yue Hua naturally sided with Kai Yun.


    Qing Yutong spread her hands; then let''s go to Sin City...


    "Then, I''ll definitely be indispensable as the guide." Yang Haotian certainly had to follow Ye Zizi. Even in death, he had to follow Ye Zizi. Unless he gets the red envelope, what difference was there between him and a walking corpse?


    Ren Yao continued fishing, pretending not to hear.


    "You stay here as the Emperor. Why do you want to follow us? There are distinctions between men and women," Qing Yutong said with a slight smile.


    Yang Haotian was dissatisfied and pointed at Ren Yao. "Then, is he not a man?"


    "He certainly doesn''t count as a man. Don''t you know that?" Ye Zizi retorted.


    Ren Yao''s fishing rod trembled. They were discussing whether he was a man again!


    ''What''s wrong with being a shemale? Did a shemale steal your vegetables or eat your cucumber? Prejudice against shemales!''


    "In fact, it''s not that easy to go to Sin City," Yang Haotian said earnestly.


    Brittany snorted, "There''s nowhere in this world that I, Brittany, can''t go."


    "Bragging," Ye Zizi muttered.


    "t-chested girl! You''ve been very arroganttely!"


    "Big-chest! What do you want, a fight?"


    "Come on!"


    "Sure, bring it on!"


    "Youe!"


    "Bring it on!"


    "If you have the ability, youe!"


    Qing Yutong shook her head helplessly. These two were like huskies, the strongest kings.


    But they just couldn''t fight.


    "So, tell us, how difficult is it?" Qing Yutong asked.


    Yang Haotian''s gaze became serious, and he said in a deep voice, "Sin City! Of course, it''s full of extremely wicked people. Fortunately, I happen to be that kind of person. With me around, I can definitely lead the big sisters into the city."


    Everyone: "..."


    Wow, big brother, you''re so fierce, you''re actually an extremely wicked person.


    Looking at Yang Haotian, Kai Yun showed a strange smile. "Do you think we look like good people?"


    Yang Haotian reflexively shook his head. ''If you guys are good people, then I, Yang Haotian, will go eat dog poop.


    With a thud.


    Yang Haotian directly kneeled down, "Big sisters, just take me along to have some fun, let this little brother experience the grandeur of the big sisters." In fact, Yang Haotian wanted to say; experiencing the ''bullying'' of the big sisters, it''s really dazzling.


    Ye Zizi said in a deep voice, "No!"


    Yang Haotian felt like crying, ''couldn''t you give me a chance?''


    ''I just want a red envelope to restore my red envelope system, improve my strength, what''s wrong with that?''


    ''What''s wrong with that?''


    ''What did I do wrong? Tell me!''


    These thoughts can only be kept in my heart. He was afraid to say them out loud and get beaten.


    Qing Yutong understood Ye Zizi''s meaning, so she decided, "Then, let''s take him along."


    Yang Haotian was happy to hear that. ''Big sister still knows about human feelings. Love you~''


    "Yutong!" Ye Zizi was puzzled, why bring him along?


    Qing Yutong whispered, "Zizi, don''t you think it''s interesting to have Yang Haotian and Ren Yao together? If it''s just Ren Yao, there won''t be as much fun."


    "Although you say that, this guy keeps staring at my ass, wanting to suck me dry!" Ye Zizi angrily said.


    "Just this once, and then we''ll go back."


    Ye Zizi thought about it and could only make a hasty decision.


    Yang Haotian was thinking, this might be hisst chance. If he fails again, he will have to die.


    "Big sisters, when are we setting off?"


    "Let''s y for a few more days. Get more fruits. By the way, are there any entertainment activities?" Qing Yutong asked again while lying down.


    Be sure to please big sister. Little brother will go arrange it.


    Watching Yang Haotian leave, Qing Yutong said softly, "See, having a little brother around, we don''t have to exert as much effort."


    Everyone nodded. This statement makes sense. After all, little brothers are used to doing things, just like His Majesty, who never gets his hands dirty, it''s always the subordinates who do the work.


    At this moment, in a cave in the south, a faint fire was burning.


    "Woof woof woof!!!" Only to see a golden retriever running to the cave entrance, barking excitedly as if returning home.


    Following behind were naturally Long Autian and Jiu Ye.


    "Dad~ Dad~"


    Hearing such a voice, Long Aotian and Jiu Ye couldn''t help but twitch their mouths.This is a child whose body has been pierced by silver needles, Chu Yuxuan.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1107 (The Young Man Damaged by Needles)

    Chapter 1107 (The Young Man Damaged by Needles)


    Chu Yuxuan ran out joyfully, still bouncing around, and shouted at Long Aotian.


    His tall figure, the same height as Long Aotian, but calling him "Dad."


    Long Aotian decided to give Chu Yuxuan an acupuncture treatmentter. After all these days, he had also practised enough! He had to restore Chu Yuxuan to a normal person; otherwise, his son would get jealous.


    Long Yan was indeed jealous, looking at Chu Yuxuan standing beside them, not saying a word.


    "Little brother, a hug," Chu Yuxuan grinned.


    Long Yan was scared and ran into the cave, shouting, "Mommy!"


    Chu Yuxuan did the same, shouting, "Mommy!"


    Outside, Long Aotian sighed heavily."Aotian, it''s okay. Isn''t it just an older son?" Jiu Ye chuckled.


    "Why don''t you adopt this son then?"


    "Haha, I can''t raise such a big son, Aotian."


    Both of them were carrying wild game. For now, they were living here discreetly.


    "Aotian, you''re back!" Meng Meng was still as gentle as before. After so many years, she still maintained her previous appearance.


    "Wife, wild chicken, wild boar," Long Aotian chuckled.


    "Wow, today''s harvest is not small. Did you guys run far? It''s too dangerous. Those people seem to have been chasing us." Meng Meng was worried, but looking at the assassin lying beside her, she felt confident again.


    "With the master here, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Let''s go make food; everyone is hungry." Long Aotian patted his chest, disying well-developed chest muscles.


    Chu Yuxuan pouted, "Mommy, I''m hungry."


    Long Aotian felt that he couldn''t stand it anymore; it was too disgusting...


    He had to get this kid back on track!


    "Son,e here." Long Aotian waved.


    Thinking it was him being called, but Chu Yuxuan ran over quickly, directly snatching his opportunity.


    Feeling wronged, Long Yan cried and ran to find his mommy. This bad guy stole daddy!


    Long Aotian decided that he must fix this.


    "Son,e here. Dad wants to y a game with you." Long Aotian said seriously.


    "Okay, okay, I like ying with dad."


    Long Yan heard such sounds, and his crying became even louder. His dad didn''t want him anymore and was ying games with someone else.


    Long Aotian temporarily ignored Long Yan and looked at Chu Yuxuan, smiling, "Sit in front of Dad and don''t move. Dad will transmit energy to you."


    "Really?" Chu Yuxuan asked innocently.


    "Of course, it''s true. When did Dad ever lie to you? If you don''t believe me, ask Jiu Ye."


    Jiu Ye nodded, "Yes, this game is very fun."


    "Well, let''s y then. Dad, don''t work too hard."


    "Okay."


    Chu Yuxuan sat cross-legged in front of Long Aotian.


    Long Aotian took out a packet of silver needles and lit an oilmp; they had to sterilise it.


    "Son, it will be a bit painfulter. You have to endure it."


    "Okay, Dad, I know," Chu Yuxuan said obediently.


    "Jiu Ye, please help me with the oilmp."


    Jiu Ye handed over the oilmp, curiously asking, "Can you see clearly?"


    "Yeah, it''s fine," Long Aotian blinked. Recently, his eyesight had some problems.


    Outside the cave, the sunlight was bright.


    "Dad, it hurts..." Chu Yuxuan seemed to feel the needle pricking and couldn''t help but cry out.


    Long Yan instantly became quiet. It turned out Dad was stabbing people; it was so scary.


    "Son, endure it; it will be fine soon." Long Aotian squinted his eyes, pierced a silver needle, and then sighed heavily. When he stabbed, he also used a technique, and the mysteries involved were profound, beyond theprehension of ordinary people.


    On the side, Jiu Ye watched Long Aotian stab needles and felt it was a bit reckless. Suddenly, he turned his head to look outside.


    It seemed brighter outside than inside.


    Should he remind them?


    But seeing Long Aotian so focused, he was afraid of disturbing them. If he wasn''t careful, what if Chu Yuxuan turned someone into an idiot?


    After all, he was already quite foolish.


    After a long time, Long Aotian deeply exhaled, and the work was done!


    Chu Yuxuan''s head was covered with silver needles, and he was frozen. There was no sign of pain on his face.


    Long Aotian nced over, it seemed this time it was sessful.


    Finally, one less son.


    Jiu Ye also felt happy for Long Aotian, finally one less low IQ child.


    However, why did Long Aotian feel a bit strange this time? Why was there no movement?


    It was too quiet.


    Long Aotian removed the silver needles and then walked to Chu Yuxuan, carefully observing.


    At this moment, Jiu Ye squatted beside Long Aotian and asked, "Will it be sessful this time?"


    "It should be."


    "What will happen if it fails?"


    Long Aotian''s mouth twitched, "Is there a worse time than now?"


    Jiu Ye felt that this statement was too much.


    Slowly, Chu Yuxuan finally opened his eyes.


    Long Aotian felt heavy in his heart, would it work or not?


    Looking at Chu Yuxuan''s expression, Long Aotian felt there was hope. At least this expression was no longer "childlike," now carrying a sense of seriousness and maturity.


    "Who am I?" Long Aotian excitedly pointed to himself.


    "Dad," Chu Yuxuan said coldly.


    Long Aotian: "..."


    You son of a... If he was mentally challenged before, now he''s imitating a cool male god.


    Jiu Ye patted Long Aotian''s shoulder, "Much better than before, just practise a bit more."


    Now Jiu Ye was afraid of Long Aotian. Fortunately, he wasn''t stabbed to death by Long Aotian back then.


    "Grandpa!"


    Puff!


    Jiu Ye almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Long Aotian suddenly burst intoughter. ''This Jiu Ye, just a moment ago, was making fun of me.''


    Now he turned into grandpa, feeling good, huh?


    Long Aotian pointed at Jiu Ye andughed, "What should he be called?"


    "Grandpa!" Chu Yuxuan said solemnly, disying a sense of aloofness.


    Long Aotian burst intoughter again. Finally, someone fell into the trap.


    Jiu Ye asked irritably, "What do you call him?"


    "Dad!"


    "Then what should he call me?" Jiu Ye asked.


    "Dad!"


    Long Aotian instantly stoppedughing, as if... damn it, it seemed like he had lost!


    "Hahaha!" Theughter of Jiu Ye echoed in the cave.


    "Woof, woof, woof~" The golden retriever on the side also started barking. Jiu Ye reached out and stroked the little dog''s head, showing a gentle smile on his face. Although this life was not great, it was happy.


    This was the original intention of his pursuit.


    "Did it fail again?" Meng Meng walked over and asked.


    "Mom!" Chu Yuxuan shouted coldly, then looked at Long Yan and called, "Brother!"


    Everyone: "..."


    Long Aotian was not willing to give up, he must get him fixed at all costs!


    "Dinner is ready." Meng Meng said softly.


    The group sat down to eat, and the Death Assassin still sat in meditation, seemingly in a trance.


    "Meng Meng, today Jiu Ye and I discussed it, we still need to leave." Long Aotian said in a deep voice.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1108 (Sin Index)

    Chapter 1108 (Sin Index)


    Meng Meng picked up a piece of meat for Long Aotian and said, "Aotian, you make the decision, and our child and I will always follow you."


    Long Aotian patted Meng Meng''s shoulder, grateful for having a wife like her in his life.


    At this moment, Jiu Ye spoke in a deep voice, "The person who attacked us that day seems to be from a powerful sect. They are relentlessly pursuing us. Today, while hunting, I met someone who mentioned a ce not far from here called ''Sin City.''"


    Long Aotian added, "It''s said that Sin City is awless zone, and these sects won''t enter it. So, I think we can go to Sin City to hide for a while ande out when the situation calms down."


    Putting down her chopsticks, Meng Meng curiously asked, "Aotian, what does it mean for Sin City to be awless zone?"


    "It means you can kill people on the street," Jiu Ye said in a serious tone. Sin City might not be a good ce, but it was better than the current situation.


    Moreover, there was a big shot over there, so it wasn''tpletely unsafe.


    Long Aotian thought the same way. With the master around, they would surely be safe.After hearing this, Meng Meng furrowed her brows slightly and asked, "Is Sin City really good? I''m worried about Long Yan..."


    Meng Meng was concerned about her child growing up in such an environment, and it could be a problem in the future.


    Indeed, Long Aotian was a bit worried about his child now.


    But the current situation was not optimistic. Being chased by such a powerful sect was no small matter.


    Even if the master was powerful, there was only one master. If someone restrained the master, others would be in danger.


    Especially his wife and child, who had inadequate martial skills, were at risk of being captured.


    Jiu Ye took a sip from the water kettle and said, "Sister-inw, maybe Sin City isn''t as bad as you imagine. But one thing is certain: those sects won''t go to Sin City."


    Meng Meng nodded, but she was still very worried.


    At this moment, Chu Yuxuan spoke coldly, "Mom, rest assured. With your son here, no one can bully you! Unless they step over my dead body!"


    So righteous, so heroic.


    "Grandpa! Dad! You can rest assured. With me here, no one can touch a hair on your body! And my little brother as well!" Chu Yuxuan said with a cold face, exuding a strong sense of aloofness.


    Everyone: "..."


    Big brother, please stop talking. Goosebumps are all over.


    However, at this moment, the Death Assassin opened his "eyes."


    "Master." Long Aotian rejoiced. The master had been sitting for a whole day, and at noon, he "woke up."


    The Death Assassin had been constantlymunicating with his superior, the Death Mage.


    But the Death Assassin''s abilities were limited, and the distance was too far for effectivemunication.


    The Death Mage had forgotten about his subordinate outside. A previous order had made the Death Assassin guard Long Aotian, and now he had be a part of the family. The once inhumane Death Assassin had now developed some humanity, which was indeed remarkable.


    The Death Assassin''s ck eyes emitted a red glow as he slowly stood up and gestured with his hands, using a form of signnguage.


    Jiu Ye dared not act recklessly, remembering the vivid image of that skeleton from back then, who surprisingly enjoyed fishing... while smoking cigars. Especially during cigar smoking, his whole body emitted smoke, creating a scene that left people embarrassed.


    There was also that eerie scythe...


    But this was not the same skeleton, though it bore a resemnce.


    "The master says we can go to Sin City and check it out before making a decision," Long Aotian said with joy. With the master''s approval, they could proceed.


    Meng Meng didn''t say anything more; having the master''s assurance wasforting.


    Jiu Ye gently stroked Little Bao''s head, and thetter licked with its tongue, while the former half-closing his eyes, thoroughly enjoying the moment.


    "After finishing the meal, let''s pack up and head to Sin City!" Long Aotian didn''t want to continue living in hiding. If those people didn''t show up that day, he might still be leading afortable life.


    The Death Assassin nodded. It wasn''t clear when he would see his master again, let alone his master''s master.


    After finishing the meal, Meng Meng prepared some more food, and everyone set out again.


    The Death Assassin now wore a ck robe, covering his head, and had an iron mask on his face, looking somewhat rough. Yet, this rough appearance gave off a chilling vibe, seemingly devoid of any emotions.


    "We just need to head east," Jiu Ye said softly.


    Everyone nodded and headed east. If there was no pursuit from the followers, Long Aotian might still be living a peaceful life.


    A weekter, the group finally reached Sin City.


    However, what surprised Long Aotian and Jiu Ye was that there were many ordinary people here, starting with the city gates.


    Previously, it was expected to be deste inside Sin City, as entering this ce meant being on the verge of getting killed at any moment. However, looking at themoners, none of them seemed afraid. In fact, they all appeared excited, as if entering Sin City would bring them fortune.


    The identity of the Death Assassin went unnoticed, his attire appearing quite ordinary and allowing him to avoid the gaze of others. Meng Meng, on the other hand, caught the eyes of some men. Her appearance was undeniable, a type of delicate beauty.


    Of course, Long Aotian also had a sharp eye, finding Meng Meng attractive. She not only looked good but was also obedient and docile.


    Sin City didn''t differ much from other cities; tall walls stood upright, constructed with weathered stones, giving them an ancient appearance. Guards stood atop the walls, observing the people entering the city.


    At the city gate, each person had to undergo inspection. Everyone needed to touch a stone tablet, and the tablet would emit a sh. There were a total of ten stars on the tablet. As long as one star lit up, the person could enter the city, indicating that they had reached a certain level of wickedness. The more stars, the more sins the person hadmitted. In such cases, the public wouldn''t resent them; on the contrary, a higher star count indicated a higher status within the city.


    This system essentially required one to cross moral boundaries to umte ten stars. Long Aotian observed that most people had just one star. He couldn''t help but remember that years ago he might have been considered a bad person. Recently, he had be better, wondering if it would reflect in the test.


    Soon, it was Long Aotian''s turn. He inquired, "This big brother, these are my wife and child. Can I bring them in?"


    If not, there would be no point in entering the city.


    "You can," The guard replied indifferently, fearing that they might all end up dead in the city.


    Long Aotian was delighted; as long as he could bring them in, it was good.


    However, as Long Aotian began the test, a voice from inside the city asked for a pause. Soon after, a foul smell emanated, akin to that of a dead rat.


    Five wooden carts were slowly pushed out, with white cloth covering them, stained with patches of blood.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1109 (Bad Old Man, Really Bad)

    Chapter 1109 (Bad Old Man, Really Bad)


    It was evident from the carts what they were transporting ¨C most likely corpses, given that hands were protruding from the covers. Meng Meng quickly covered her son''s eyes, while Chu Yuxuan seemed to be enjoying the sight.


    The guard calmly stated, "These are the people who died in the city yesterday. Do you still want to go in?"


    Long Aotian nced at Meng Meng. After enduring the hardships together, he felt the need to find a stable ce for his wife and son to settle down.


    "Yes."


    The guard nodded, and Long Aotian walked up to the stone tablet, cing his hand on it. He silently prayed for at least one star ¨C please, just one! The stone tablet emitted a green mist, swirling around.


    Biu!


    The first star lit, a beautiful sight. Long Aotian breathed a sigh of relief, thankful for still being considered a "bad person."


    Just when Long Aotian thought it was about to end, the second star also lit up. This stunned the guard ¨C the refined-looking man had a two-star rating!Unexpectedly, a third star appeared, leaving the guard dumbfounded. He nced at the others, wondering how they could travel with such a wicked man.


    Long Aotian himself was surprised to have a three-star rating. He looked at Meng Meng, questioning if she knew his true nature. Meng Meng pouted slightly, covering Long Yan''s eyes to shield him from knowing how bad his dad was.


    A three-star sin rating was no small achievement, earning respect from others who wouldn''t dare provoke him. However, at that moment, a whistling sound approached.


    Three winged horses flew in,nding gracefully at the entrance.


    "Well, three stars, not bad at all." The leading man, with a frivolous expression,mented proudly, exuding an arrogant aura.


    Although the man''s appearance wasn''t outstanding, his arrogant demeanour was quite remarkable. It seemed like he was ustomed to showing off.


    As the man appeared, whispers circted among the crowd.


    "This is Lord Yi, the second son of the Yi family in Sin City, with a sin index of five stars!"


    "What? Five stars! Is he that awesome?"


    "Absolutely, Lord Yi is extremely evil; he kills without hesitation."


    "Then, let''s not talk too much, lest we be heard."


    Yi Xing took a stroll outside the city today and happened to see Long Aotian showing off when he returned.


    Just three stars, and you dare challenge me with five stars?


    Long Aotian felt wronged today. He hadn''t been acting cool for a long time, and he had already given up the title of King of Acting Cool.


    He gave it to that man... the nightmare of his life.


    He never wanted to remember that day.


    But fortunately, because of that day, he met Meng Meng.


    Long Aotian looked at Yi Xing. If it were in the past, he would have pped his face today for sure.


    But this time was different; it was an away game, and he couldn''t be careless.


    Moreover, he was unfamiliar with the people inside. What if he got surrounded?


    "Not bad, three stars. Are you interested in being my subordinate?" Yi Xing turned his head to look at Long Aotian, looking down on him as if Sin City belonged to his family.


    "Lord, you''re overestimating me. I only know a little bit of basic skills." Long Aotian shrugged, walking over to Meng Meng''s side.


    Yi Xing was stunned to see Long Aotian actually rejecting him! His face immediately turned dark!


    ''In Sin City, who else dares to refuse me, Lord Yi? It''s practically seeking death!''


    "People who refuse me usually end up dead! You better be careful!" Yi Xing issued a warning, implying that if you have the ability, enter the city; I''ll make sure you die then!


    Even Jiu Ye didn''t want to bother with such a ridiculous person. Young people always love to show off; if they stop showing off for a moment, they think they''ll die!


    ''Still, a sin index of five stars.''


    ''I''d say your silliness index is eight stars.''


    Jiu Ye directly pressed on the stone tablet, and Yi Xing, who originally wanted them to enter the city, decided to wait and see.


    As each star emerged, everyone took a sharp breath. This old man turned out to be so bloodthirsty.


    But this was just the beginning; the sin index was still rising.


    It finally stopped at five stars, and everyone was frozen!


    This old man turned out to have a sin index of five stars, just like Lord Yi.


    Yi Xing was also shocked; this old man actually had five stars. Could it be that the stone tablet was broken? Otherwise, it''s impossible.


    It was normal for Jiu Ye to have five stars. During the siege against the Void Realm, tens of thousands died. Giving a five-star rating was also normal.


    Meng Meng didn''t expect Jiu Ye to be so wicked. In fact, Jiu Ye couldn''t understand it himself. ''Am I really this sinful?''


    Little Bao on the side looked puzzled, as if he couldn''t understand.


    "Oh my, this old man is so wicked."


    "A rotten old man, very wicked."


    "Look at Lord Yi; his face is all ck."


    "Yeah, there''s a person with a five-star in their team."


    Yi Xing was really upset now; he must kill them when they enter.


    ''They''re not giving face at all! And that man with the ck iron mask, so mysterious, even more pretentious than me!''


    "Yo, isn''t this Lord Yi?" a strange voice came.


    A man in a white robe shaking a folding fan and walking out, looking quite charming.


    A bit feminine.


    His appearance looked very much like a woman, with a charming posture that made people embarrassed.


    "This is the young master of the Meng family."


    "Should be the ''young miss.''"


    "Shh, this is a person with a six-star sin index, be careful when entering the city, or he might kill you."


    "Six stars? Oh my... is it that terrifying?"


    "Yes, it''s your first time here, be careful, or you won''t know how you''ll die."


    Yi Xing looked at the approaching Meng Yi, his expression not very good.


    "Your arrival really makes Sin City shine." Meng Yi opened his arms, slightly leaning forward, appearing very hospitable.


    This feeling was quite good, at least in the eyes of Long Aotian and Jiu Ye, this Meng Yi felt much better.


    As for Yi Xing, he was just an arrogant person, not interesting.


    This kind of person is the character that allows the protagonist to show off, and it won''t be long before they die under the protagonist''s arrogance.


    Long Aotian and Jiu Ye exchanged a nce; after all, being neers, it was necessary to have someone to guide them.


    The waters inside this Sin City are quite deep, just by looking at these two young masters, you can tell that there''s definitely a conflict.


    "Young Master, you''re too kind," Long Aotian said, arching his hand.


    Meng Yi showed a brilliant smile, with those pearly white teeth and rosy lips, it''s truly captivating.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1110 (This Child is Innocent)

    Chapter 1110 (This Child is Innocent)


    "It looks like you''vee from afar. How about being guests at my ce?" Meng Yi extended an invitation. These people didn''t seem like good folks. If he could bring them into his camp, it would definitely be a profitable move. Plus, it would be a blow to Yi Xing.


    "How can we trouble you, Young Master?" Long Aotian politely replied.


    "No trouble at all. Meeting each other is fate. Please, enjoy the good food and wine!" Meng Yiughed lightly, opening his folding fan with a flourish.


    Jie Ye silently nodded, nning to take advantage of the hospitality for now and assess the situationter. After all, they didn''t have much money.


    Long Aotian also knew this and had no intention of refusing. If Yi Xing had advised them nicely earlier, they might have considered going. Unfortunately, he only knew how to unt.


    "Then we won''t trouble you, Young Master," Long Aotian said, arching his hand.


    Then, they followed Meng Yi into the city. However, Meng Yi''s gaze was fixated on the Death Assassin, feeling that among this group, this figure was the most sinister.


    Most importantly, he wanted to invite this person in the ck robe.The Death Assassin originally intended to touch the stone tablet, but it didn''t happen. Fortunately, it didn''t, or else it would have caused a sensation. The Death Assassin was originally summoned from the abyss, and in the previous life, who knows what bad things he did to end up in the abyss. Had he touched it, he would have probably received a ten-star rating.


    When that happened, Yi Xing would surely regret it deeply. He initially thought they were just small fries, but it turned out they were significant figures.


    A bronze-tier yer, acting pretentious in front of tinum-tiers, was just a jumping clown, nothing to be afraid of.


    A kind that you just ignore.


    As they entered the Sin City, Long Aotian only then realised how many people were here.


    Is this really Sin City, or some other kind of city? It''s surprisingly bustling.


    He thought that entering the city would be witnessing bloody battles on the streets, but the scene waspletely different.


    It was truly iprehensible.


    The group followed Meng Yi, observing the surroundings. Having been here for so long, it was their first time entering the city, feeling like they stepped onto a movie set from ancient times¡ªa subtle and strange feeling.


    Even Meng Meng had a curious look.


    However, a few kilometres outside the city at this time, another team was preparing to enter the city. Of course, it was Qing Yutong''s team.


    Qing Yutong knew Long Aotian. After all, they had met once at home in the past. Long Aotian had ambitions at that time but was ''killed'' by Ye Hua.


    However, Ye Hua had forgotten about someone like Long Aotian by now.


    "Ren Yao, your hair hasn''t grown back yet," Yang Haotian, riding on a horse, couldn''t help but tease.


    Ren Yao touched his bald head, which could practically reflect light under the sunlight.


    "Yang Haotian, if you mention my hair again, I''ll make youpletely bald!" Ren Yao said in a low voice. Clearly, Yang Haotian had teased Ren Yao about his hair more than once.


    This big troublemaker just couldn''t resist making a few jokes.


    Ye Zizi and the others sat in the back of the carriage. She stuck her head out, saying, "Baldie, have we arrived yet?"


    Yang Haotian shrugged. ''It''s not just me saying it. If you have the guts, go shout at thosedies.''


    Ren Yao''s face broke into a smile. "Big sister, we''re just a few kilometres away."


    "Quickly! Honestly, so slow, no sense of time at all," Ye Zizi snorted and retreated back into the carriage.


    "Baldie, hello again," yelled Yang Haotian.


    "Get lost!"


    "Baldie, I heard you have a cracked egg?"


    Ren Yao clenched his fist tightly. Inside that poached egg... it was all the energy incubated. To think he had turned it into a cracked egg! Just thinking about it made him furious!


    "Kai Yun,ter we''llpare, see who kills more, how about that?" Ye Zizi could wait no longer. It had been a while since she yed City Killing. It felt like she was back in the old days.


    Brittany remained silent. She wasn''t interested in City Killing but was interested in facing strong opponents.


    Yue Hua wasn''t interested either, but she didn''t oppose it either.


    "All right, but you can''t cheat and use your suction move," Kai Yun naturally knew about Ye Zizi''s trick, which seemed like cheating.


    "This is my skill. Why can''t I use it?" Ye Zizi argued. ''If you have the ability, develop a skill like mine.''


    Qing Yutong whispered, "Okay, after we enter the city, let''s first assess the situation before deciding. Don''t go on a killing spree as soon as we enter."


    "Why? Killing is not illegal in this city. Why can''t we kill?" Ye Zizi retorted. They had finally seized such an opportunity; how could they let it slip away?


    "Because we need to uphold Brother-inw''s principles," Qing Yutong directly brought up Ye Hua. Only Ye Hua could make Ye Zizi and Kai Yun obedient.


    Sure enough, by mentioning Ye Hua, both Ye Zizi and Kai Yun fell silent.


    The journey of several kilometres quickly reached its destination, finally arriving at the city gate.


    Brittany lifted the curtain and nced. "Nothing special."


    Ye Zizi and the others also looked at the city wall. It seemed too poor; couldn''t they find some money to renovate it? Would peoplee in with it in such a state?


    "Yang Haotian, what''s with the line?" Qing Yutong shouted.


    "Big sister, rest assured. This is for checking the Sin Index."


    Sin Index?


    The five women looked forward again.


    Every person entering the city had to leave a handprint, and if there were stars, they could enter.


    It seemed the more stars, the better.


    "I want to y," Ye Zizi jumped off the carriage, finally finding something interesting.


    Yang Haotian watched Ye Zizi jump off the carriage and got excited. How couldn''t he be bothered by the red packet on her little butt that just wouldn''t fall off?


    So annoying!


    But he couldn''t get in. Stealing a red packet was out of the question.


    "Big sister, should I go instead?" Yang Haotian, trying to please, shouted, not daring to call her "shuang er" anymore.


    He was really afraid of being sucked to death.


    Ye Zizi bounced around, sucking on a lollipop, the loli vour that old men liked.


    At least, seeing Ye Zizi cut in line, nobody said anything. Such a cute child represented innocence, purity, and love.


    Look at those twin ponytails, bouncing rhythmically. What if you grabbed them with both hands? What effect would that have?


    Ye Zizi quickly arrived at the side of the stone tablet, watching others press their hands on it.


    Maximum she saw was a two-star rating.


    "Little girl, where are your family members?" The guard seemed friendly and asked.


    Ye Zizi responded with a nod, looking at the stone tablet, saying casually, "They''re all dead."


    The person beside was a bit surprised. Such a cute child had actually lost her parents.


    Among them, a chubby middle-aged man had the thought of saying, ''Child, don''t be afraid. From now on, I am your dad.''


    Fortunately, this chubby man just thought about it and didn''t act on it. If he had, it would have surely resulted in aplete disaster.


    "Child, this ce is very dangerous. It''s better to go back," the guard advised. Bringing such a cute child into the city might make her the pet of some big shot, and that would be quite pitiful.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1111 (Exploded)

    Chapter 1111 (Exploded)


    Innocently, Ye Zizi asked, "Why should I go back? It''s fun here."


    "It''s not fun here. People die every day," the guard exined, determined to correct the child''s values.


    "Well, that''s great! I love when people die daily. Let me touch it." Without waiting for the guard to react, Ye Zizi pressed against the stone monument.


    The guard didn''t react in time, and the stone monument was touched by Ye Zizi.


    "You, child, why are you so reck..." Before the guard could finish his sentence, he saw the stone monument tremble slightly.


    A star appeared.


    The entire crowd gasped! This child turned out to be a bad person with one star!


    How is this possible? Such an innocent child has a one-star rating!What does innocence mean now? How can this child be defined?


    While everyone was sighing, the sin index was still rising.


    Five stars!


    The audience was getting cold feet. This little girl actually had five stars! These five stars were still rising, and everyone''s jaws were about to hit the ground!


    Especially the guard,pletely at a loss for how to think!


    Eight stars!


    This little girl''s sin index reached eight stars! It was truly a miracle. This innocent-looking girl turned out to be a demon. It waspletely unimaginable.


    That smile at the corner of her mouth, the lollipop in her mouth¡ªall of it was fake, right? However, the stars on the stone monument were full!


    The sin index reached ten stars.


    Oh my! What kind of girl is this?


    Ye Zizi was a bit dissatisfied. Why only ten stars? She could fill it with a few hundred more.


    However, it seemed like the stone monument could hear Ye Zizi''s voice, as it started trembling violently.


    "Everyone, quickly scatter!" the guard shouted.


    Ye Zizi was the first to run, and the people around her hurriedly moved away.


    With a loud bang, the stone monument instantly exploded, turning into small pieces of rubble.


    Everyone was stunned. The stone monument had stood here for thousands of years, and no one had ever blown it up!


    Today it unexpectedly got blown up!


    Where did that little girl go? Where did the troublemaker escape?


    The troublemaker had already hidden inside the carriage, even hiding in the arms of Qing Yutong, saying, "Wow, it''s so terrifying outside, it scared me to death."


    Everyone: "..."


    Brittany said indifferently, "Acting so hard."


    "Big-chested, what did you say, I''ll burst your breasts!"


    "Hehe, t-chested girl, no matter how much you stuff, it won''t get any bigger."


    "You!!!"


    Kai Yun was stunned for a moment, suddenly realising that Ye Zizi seemed a bit bigger today. It turned out she had stuffed something in.


    What a good idea.


    Kai Yun silently lowered her head for a moment, then looked at Yue Hua, and Qing Yutong and Brittany.


    These three women grew up eating what, how could they be so magnificent?


    Only she and Ye Zizi, even t, could take off.


    It seems like stuffing something in is indeed necessary.


    Outside had already erupted into chaos. With the stone monument gone, how would they enter the city?


    Some guards hurriedly went to report to the city lord; they couldn''t make decisions in such matters.


    In the lord''s mansion, the residents were naturally people of ill repute.


    At this moment, in the reception hall, three men were discussing matters.


    Seated in the centre was the city lord, Mu Hong, a person with the cultivation of an Overlord, of course, the lowest kind of Overlord. This man had long, ck whiskers, not white, but his hair was white, giving people a strange feeling. However, his appearance looked young, making it even creepier.


    However, the two men sitting below were the families of the Meng and Yi, Meng Binjian and Yi Fengxue.


    Both had a normal appearance, an elderly look.


    "I heard something recently and wanted to ask you both to rify," Mu Hong picked up the tea cup on the side, lightly blew on it, took a sip, and looked at the two with his eyes.


    Yi Fengxue and Meng Binjian exchanged a nce, their eyes filled with suspicion.


    "City lord, please ask. If we know, we will definitely inform," Yi Fengxue respectfully said.


    "Recently, there have been rumours in the city about the appearance of Bloodgold. Do you two know anything about it?" Mu Hong asked casually, cing down the tea cup.


    Meng Binjian bowed and said, "City Lord, this Bloodgold is a legendary metal that can be used to forge top-tier primordial divine artefacts, but it has long been lost. I''m afraid this news is false."


    "Yes, I also thought it was false before, but... the news about Bloodgold has been spreading more and more fiercely in the city. After all, there''s no smoke without fire, don''t you think so?" Mu Hong observed the expressions of the two but didn''t find any clues.


    Meng Binjian smiled, "City Lord, I''m afraid someone wants to cause trouble using the Heavenly Arena this time, probably like that."


    Mu Hong didn''t continue questioning, "Your families are organising the Heavenly Arena this time. When various heroes gather, don''t embarrass the face of Sin City."


    Meng Binjian and Yi Fengxue both stood up, respectfully saying, "City Lord, rest assured, we will not disappoint you in this grand event!"


    "Very well, go prepare."


    "Yes!"


    At this moment, a guard rushed in, "Reporting to the City Lord!"


    "Why such a panic!" Mu Hong asked with a stern face.


    Meng Binjian and Yi Fengxue, who were about to leave, also stopped in their tracks.


    The guard, filled with anxiety, said, "City Lord! The city gate''s stone monument..."


    "What happened to the stone monument?" Mu Hong''s face turned stern. Could there be a problem with the stone monument? This was impossible!


    "The stone monument exploded..."


    "What!!!!" Mu Hong''s face showed astonishment. The stone monument actually exploded! Even if he took action himself, the stone monument wouldn''t explode!


    Yi Fengxue and Meng Binjian were also shocked. The stone monument was considered the face of Sin City, and it exploded today.


    Does this mean something bad happened?


    "Who did this!"


    "It... it''s a little girl. She... her sin index reached ten stars, and then the stone monument exploded..." The guard finished speaking, finding it difficult to believe, especially as a city lord himself.


    "Nonsense! How can a little girl make the stone monument explode! What exactly happened!" Mu Hong didn''t believe such absurdities, ten stars and the stone monument exploding... it sounded like nonsense!


    The guard was almost scared, "City Lord, I dare not deceive you. Many people saw it. That little girl just touched it, and the stone monument became like that."


    Yi Fengxue walked forward at this time and respectfully said, "City Lord, this matter is extraordinary. It requires careful consideration for the long term."


    "Yes, in a little while, various heroes will enter the city. If they learn about the explosion of the stone monument, they will probably mock our Sin City!" Meng Binjian also concurred.


    Mu Hong sat down slowly. These two people were right; too many people knowing about it wouldn''t be good!


    Otherwise, the Broken Meridian Sect and the Divine Scripture Academy, already suppressing them, would surely take advantage of this incident to strike a blow!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1112 (How can it be them!)

    Chapter 1112 (How can it be them!)


    Absolutely infuriating!


    It must be the work of spies sent by them!


    After a while, Mu Hong said in a deep voice, "Someone! Summon Xin Ba over!"


    "Yes!"


    Soon, a man in luxurious clothing walked over, "Father!"


    Yes, this was Xin Ba, apanied by an old man.


    When he came over just now, he was teleported to Sin City and encountered an assassination attempt on the city lord''s daughter!


    Xin Ba took action.He was beaten half to death. After all, the power gap was too great.


    But that fearless spirit, even though he knew he couldn''t win, he still came to save his daughter, touched the city lord''s daughter. The city lord''s daughter was moved. Under such misunderstandings, subtle changes urred.


    Encouraged by the old man, Xin Ba, who was originally pursuing his goal, naturally blossomed.


    However, the only difference between Xin Ba and Qi Xuewen was that one was more straightforward, and the other was willing to do anything for his goal.


    Mu Hong, eyeing his son-inw, was initially opposed to it. But thinking about this kid risking his life to save his daughter, this kind of spirit was admirable, like a real man. Under his daughter''s persuasion, he reluctantly agreed.


    Later, Mu Hong found that Xin Ba was also a piece of jade. As long as he was polished a bit, his future achievements were limitless.


    "Go and have a look at the situation at the city gate, and restore the stone! Regardless of whether it works or not!" Mu Hong said in a deep voice, even if it was just for show, it was a test.


    Xin Ba didn''t know what was going on, so he agreed first and then understood the situation.


    "Both of you, the matter of the Heavenly Arena is imminent, be cautious in everything!"


    "Yes, City Lord!" The two family heads respectfully responded and then left.


    After everyone left, Mu Hong let out a sigh, his face showing seriousness.


    On the other side, Xin Ba also led people to the city gate. Having just learned about the situation, he was also extremely shocked!


    Someone actually blew up the stone!


    How could this be possible? Having been in Sin City for so long, he had never heard of someone being able to blow up the stone.


    And you''re telling me a child did it, that''s even more unbelievable.


    At the city gate, which was now restricted from entry, the queue outside was already long, but no one dared to cause trouble.After all, this is Sin City, and rules must be followed.


    Although Ye Zizi didn''t want to, Qing Yutong didn''t allow it either. She pouted, looking unhappy.


    Ren Yao and Yang Haotian waited quietly, appearing quite rxed.


    However, Yang Haotian noticed that there seemed to be a lot of people entering the city, which was a bit strange. But he didn''t want to inquire, he could find out when he entered the city.


    The Heavenly Arena was an event held only once every thousand years. Yang Haotian had only been here for a few hundred years and had never heard of it, so not knowing was understandable. As for the others, they were even more clueless.


    Xin Ba, with his guards, was checking the queue because he heard that the girl from earlier seemed to be on a carriage! With such a long queue, there were indeed many carriages. Xin Ba directly checked the first carriage.


    "Excuse us, please." Xin Ba politely told Ren Yao and Yang Haotian.


    Xin Ba''s attitude was still good, at least not causing displeasure. Qi Xuewen, on the other hand, was quite repulsive.


    "What do you want?" Yang Haotian asked sternly, with a serious expression.


    Xin Ba didn''t lose his temper and calmly said, "Could the people in the carriagee out for a moment?"


    "They are all female rtives, what''s there to see?" Ren Yao said coldly. ''Wanting to see big sisters, you have quite the audacity.''


    At this moment, Kai Yun suddenly stuck her head out andughed, "Who wants to see me~"


    Xin Ba looked towards the carriage and when he saw Kai Yun, his whole body stiffened.


    Was this an illusion? Isn''t this the Banner Master?


    Moreover, she has been seen on television. This is impossible!


    How could she appear here?


    It must be someone who looks like her. It must be.


    "Banner Master, don''t joke around." Yue Hua whispered and pulled Kai Yun back.


    But Xin Ba still saw Yue Hua''s face and was astonished. How could this be possible! How could they appear here?


    The Nanwu Banner and the Voidless Realm are part of the alliance. With such a powerful system, it''s a sweeping rhythm. So why did theye here after just half a year of development?


    He hade here himself, and they were still pursuing relentlessly. How big of a grudge did they have...


    If people from the Voidless Realm alsoe...


    That man must be there, and the Empress...


    Are those freaks going to cause trouble here again?


    "Xin Ba, don''t panic. Perhaps things are not what you think," the old man inside Xin Ba''s body said in a deep voice.


    Xin Ba didn''t want to think negatively, but he couldn''t help it.


    "Hey, what are you staring at?" Yang Haotian couldn''t help shouting. This person was just standing there, seemingly dumbfounded.


    Certainly, he must be stunned. After all, the beauty of these big sisters is otherworldly. Being stunned is just a normal reaction.


    Xin Ba''s face turned serious. He couldn''t search now; he directly walked back into the city.


    "Is this person crazy?" Yang Haotian said indifferently. He wanted to see just now, and now he wanted to leave.


    Originally, he wanted to show off a bit. After all, with so many big sisters around, it would be inappropriate not to show off a bit.


    With these big sisters here, it doesn''t matter how much you show off.


    The philosophy of life: if you don''t agree, then fight!


    However, in the far rear of the crowd.


    Four people were standing here, two men and two women.


    The two women were very beautiful, causing people in the queue to look a few more times.


    Even looking a few more times felt insufficient; they wanted to look a bit more.


    After all, beautiful women...


    "Is this information reliable?"


    "I don''t know."


    "There''s a rumour in the martial world that the Bloodgold is in this Sin City."


    "This is just a rumour from the martial world. Who knows if it''s true or not."


    "We''ll know when we go in. You fool, if I don''t hit you for a day, do you feel ufortable?"


    "Wife, can you stop bullying me?"


    "Alright! If you have the ability, make me pregnant. I promise to serve you like a master."


    "I..."


    The two bickering people were, of course, Yi Hong and Zi Shan. The others were Wei Chang and Tang Wei.


    Originally, they were from two different teams, but they met on the way here and both received news about the Bloodgold.


    If they could obtain the Bloodgold, Your Majesty might be pleased.


    "I heard that Jue Tian has been called back." Tang Wei said in a low voice.


    Wei Chang said in a deep voice, "If Jue Tian is called back, it must be to prepare the antidote for Your Majesty''s mother."


    "The situation is not good," Zi Shan said in a low voice. It''s so urgent; something must have gone wrong.


    "So we need to find the Bloodgold for Your Majesty," Yi Hong raised her fist, wearing a determined expression.


    However, Zi Shan immediately pped it away, and Yi Hong dodged, only to realise afterward...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1113 (Many People Have Come)

    Chapter 1113 (Many People Have Come)


    "Wife, I was wrong, you can hit..." There''s no need to dodge; if the wife wants to hit, just stick your head out and take the hit.


    Zi Shan, of course, didn''t hold back and smacked Yi Hong on the back of his head.


    Wei Chang shook his head. Yi Hong''s wife was too strict; he was afraid that it would lead to mental issues. She should show the man some authority.


    "Zi Shan, don''t always bully others," Tang Wei whispered. She always saw Zi Shan bullying her husband daily.


    Zi Shan snorted, "A day without getting pregnant for me means one more day of bullying."


    Yi Hong looked at Wei Chang, conveying a simple message: Help, I have nothing to do with not being able to get pregnant; it might be her infertility.


    ''Too much bullying. Look at the team; except for Your Majesty, who has children?''


    Everyone''s situation is the same. Stop ming me."What''s with that look? Ah... You''re dissatisfied, huh? If you have the ability, make me pregnant!" Zi Shan scolded even more fiercely, giving Yi Hong no face at all. This made those around them start whispering.


    "Such a beautiful wife, and this man actually... Hahaha."


    "Yes, how can a man who can''t make a woman pregnant still be considered a man?"


    "Bro, do you want me to help you out?"


    People around them started to talk in hushed voices. Yi Hong''s face turned red, and he stood on the side without saying a word.


    Wei Chang couldn''t stand it anymore. This couple should not argue outside, and the man should save face in public. Besides, arguing about pregnancy matters outside is really...


    "Zi Shan, that''s enough. Give some face." Wei Chang said in a deep voice.


    Zi Shan snorted, but her eyes secretly nced at Yi Hong, pretending to be pitiful again... acting like he was being scolded.


    Tang Wei felt that if this couple continued to be deadlocked like this, Yi Hong would definitely take the initiative to file for divorce.


    She remembered that Yi Hong had mentioned divorce once before, also because of Zi Shan''s overbearing personality.


    She was afraid that Yi Hong would erupt again, but this time, the eruption might lead to a real divorce.


    Tang Wei decided to warn Zi Shan. You can''t treat a man like this. At least, give him some face in public.


    ''Look at me now, I hate Wei Chang to death, but I still endure it. I wanted to end it a hundred years earlier, but now, nothing has changed.''


    ''Together for five or six years, it''s just not happening... It''s annoying, and sometimes I really want to stop talking to Wei Chang.''


    However, behind Wei Chang and others, there are still several people...


    "What happened up front? Why is the queue so long?"


    "Jie Jie Jie..."


    Imperial Trantion: "Who knows."


    "Wife, could you lift me up to see?"


    "Husband, can you see?"


    "No, I can''t see anything. It''s frustrating to be stuck in traffic just entering the city."


    "But this also indicates something, the Bloodgold is very likely inside!"


    "We must get the Bloodgold, so we have something to show when we return."


    "Yeah, Brother Mage, what do you think?"


    "Jie Jie Jie"


    Imperial Trantion: "I really feel like going fishing."


    Listen to that sound of ''biubiubiu''.


    This group, of course, consists of the Death Mage and his wife, the Lu Hong and the Vampire sisters, and of course, a husky.


    Like Wei Chang, they also came upon news of the Bloodgold.


    The difference is, one came early, the other camete, otherwise they would''ve encountered each other.


    But now they have no idea of each other''s presence.


    To be precise, none of the four groups knows about each other, which is quite interesting.


    After all, this Sin City is vast, the chances of running into each other are quite slim, and there''s even a possibility of a fight breaking out...


    That would definitely be interesting.


    "Wife, put me down." Lu Hong tapped Serena''s fragrant shoulder.


    This big brother is still quite cheeky, having the vampire sisters carry him on their shoulders.


    What audacity.


    Looking at the men beside them, they''re all dumbfounded.


    You actuallymand such beautiful women, it''s simply shameless...


    Serena even took out a tissue to wipe Lu Hong''s fine sweat, showing a level of thoughtfulness deserving ten stars.


    Fortunately, scenes like this are not known by Yi Hong.


    Although Zi Shan is a bit more attractive than the vampire sisters, and her status is a bit higher, after all, she''s a deity, and my Lu Hong is also a man of a deity.


    But now... my he would rather find an ordinary woman, at least obedient... won''t hit him, won''t curse.


    "Wife is so good~"


    "Husband kisses~"


    "Pout."


    The two sisters pouted together, this scene, making all the men jealous to death!


    This damn man, actually pretends like this... he''ll die in a woman''s arms sooner orter.


    Xun Fang watched like this, then looked at the Death Mage wrapped up like a zongzi.


    Kissing?


    Damn it, don''t even know what kissing tastes like, let alone sex.


    ''Absolutely infuriating... why did I follow a skeleton in the first ce, I must''ve been brain-dead.''


    Can''t even understand a woman''s joy.


    "Moved, the queue finally moved." Lu Hong eximed excitedly, finally moving.


    With so many people, of course, they have to be let through. Can''t just lock everyone outside, right?


    That''s impossible.


    But the sin index process was cancelled, just a symbolic test, then symbolically giving out a few stars.


    This made Wei Chang doubt if he had turned good, seeing his evil rating only one star.


    If Ye Hua came over, he probably wouldn''t even have any stars.


    However, at the end of the queue, there was still a man and a woman.


    If Xin Ba was here, he would definitely be able to see.


    They were good brothers then, Qi Xuewen!


    The woman, of course, was Qi Xuewen''s wife, Bao Yuyu.


    This time the two came, their target was also the Bloodgold, don''t ask how they knew the news.


    They also had spies.


    Qi Xuewen is now also a man with a primordial divine artifact, and this primordial divine artifact happens to be the one that Bao Yuyu''s elder brother, Bao Po, possessed.


    Now, it has fallen into Qi Xuewen''s hands as desired, it''s just a blissful rhythm.


    Qi Xuewen is very happy.


    Moreover, he also learned a move or two from the Heaven''s Sealed Chronicle of Spirits. It must be said that it is indeed a very powerful martial art. Although he has only learned a couple of moves at the elementary level, the benefits are profound, greatly expanding his vision and mindset.


    "Husband, it''s finally moving," Bao Yuyu nestled in Qi Xuewen''s arms, feeling very happy.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1114 (Gathering of Experts)

    Chapter 1114 (Gathering of Experts)


    Qi Xuewen''s visit this time is not mainly for Bloodgold; he just wants to make a name for himself. Although it''s not a significant achievement, it''s a good start.


    When he goes down the mountain, no... when he goes out of the sea, there will be people who remember him. They will say, "Isn''t he the one from back then? I didn''t expect him to be so powerful. I regret not following him. If given another chance, I would have clung to his thigh even if I died."


    This is the feeling he wants. Qi Xuewen wants to be this kind of man. He wants those who look down on him, despise him, to regret it! Trash! Scum! Get lost! Qi Xuewen will eventually dominate this world! When the timees, whoever Qi Xuewen wants to die, they will die!


    Just like the North-South Martial Arts Competition back then, Empress wanted someone to die, and they died. That kind of momentum, that kind of majesty, will never be forgotten in this lifetime.


    "Husband?" Bao Yuyu called softly, noticing that her husband sometimes falls into this state, smiling like a fool.


    Qi Xuewen snapped out of it, "Oh, I was just thinking about what our child will be like."


    "Hate you~ We just found out that we''re pregnant, it''s not that fast," Bao Yuyu said shyly, gently caressing her belly.


    She only found out about the pregnancy these past few days, and she didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.Qi Xuewen is a bit worried at this moment, "Yuyu, how about I send you back? I''m not at ease with you here."


    "It''s okay, I don''t need you to protect me. I''m quite strong on my own."


    "You..." Qi Xuewen teasingly flicked Bao Yuyu''s nose. Now that he''s going to be a father, Qi Xuewen''s mindset has changed a bit, but not much.


    Arge number of people entered Sin City, at least ny percent of people came for Bloodgold, and the others might want to take advantage of the situation.


    But it cannot be denied that the situation this time isplicated. The whole team is scattered in the city, and they don''t know each other''s presence.


    And Long Aotian will be even more clueless about the arrival of Qing Yutong!


    If he sees Qing Yutong again, how will Long Aotian react? After all, he once nned to take Qing Yutong into his harem. He had this terrible idea, and his life changed...


    So, terrifying thoughts must not be entertained because they can change one''s destiny.


    The Meng family...


    Long Aotian and the others were enjoying the delicious food provided by Meng Yi. It was indeed delicious!


    Each region has its way of cooking, and this is undoubtedly the taste of the southern part of the Sapphire Continent, at least that''s what Long Aotian and Jiu Ye think.


    Meng Yi looked at the several people wolfing down the food and seemed a bit stunned. How long has it been since they''ve eaten?


    They are so hungry.


    Looking at this ck-clothed person, he looks frail, but faced with such delicious food, he seems indifferent!


    No wonder he''s so thin; he must be malnourished.


    "Brother, is the food not to your liking?" Meng Yi asked the Death Assassin.


    Long Aotian quickly exined, "Brother Meng, my eldest brother has a poor appetite, and he''s also mute; he can''t speak."


    "Oh... I see," Meng Yi nodded. It turns out this formidable expert is mute. Fortunately, he''s not crippled.


    "Dad, Mom, this food is delicious," Chu Yuxuan said coldly. His tone remains consistent, without any adjustment, even a joke sounds like he wants to die.


    Jiu Ye sighed.


    "Grandpa, eat more."


    Jiu Ye: "..."


    "This child is really sensible," Meng Yi smiled faintly. He must be in his twenties, with a little one beside him.


    Everyone didn''t know how to start a conversation. This was a child whose meridians had been damaged by silver needles.


    At this moment, Meng Meng smiled, "This child is quite smart."


    "Thank you for thepliment, Mom."


    Long Yan was unwilling, "Mom, why don''t youpliment me too?"


    "Yan''er is obedient, the best."


    "Mom!" Chu Yuxuan felt jealous.


    Long Aotian didn''t know what to say. Next time... next time, he must make sure to ''pierce'' him properly. He can''t afford to make mistakes again.


    At this moment, Meng Binjian walked in and saw his son eating with friends, showing a smile, "Everyone, I didn''t wee you properly."


    Meng Yi quickly introduced, "Brother Long, this is my father."


    It turned out to be the family head. Long Aotian and others stood up and saluted.


    Meng Binjian nodded, but when he looked at the ck-clothed person, who didn''t stand up, he seemed a bit displeased.


    He pulled his son aside and whispered, "Don''t bring just anyone home, understand?"


    "Father, that old man, his sin index is six stars. And that person in ck, I feel it''s even higher. They can definitely be useful to us." Meng Yi wasn''t a fool; there must be a purpose behind his actions. In Sin City, there are no good people.


    Meng Binjian now understood; his son must have set his sights on the old man and the person in ck.


    "You handle it yourself; these days will be busy for me. Be careful on your own," Meng Binjian whispered. Then, he smiled at Long Aotian and the others, "Enjoy your meal; I have something to attend to, won''t apany you."


    Long Aotian felt that this family head was quite easy to talk to and very polite.


    However, Jiu Ye didn''t think so. After all, the higher one sits, the more insight one gains. Meng Yi seemed shrewd, and a father like him must be even more astute.


    Jiu Ye picked up a piece of meat and fed it to the little Bao beside him. The little Bao was so happy; his tail wagged continuously as he walked around.


    "Brother Long, I apologise. My father is busy preparing for the Heavenly Arena, so he has a lot on his te," Meng Yi exined.


    Heavenly Arena? This puzzled everyone.


    Jiu Ye asked, "Meng, what does the Heavenly Arena mean?"


    "You guys are not locals, so you must not know. In our Sin City, there is a Heavenly Arena every thousand years. It''s a spectacr event, and everyone will know about it when the timees," Meng Yi said with a faint smile.


    Long Aotian curiously asked, "Isn''t this Heavenly Arena just for watching?"


    "Of course not. It''s also a kind of martial artspetition. At that time, forces from the southern part of the Sapphire Continent, like the well-known Broken Meridian Sect and the Divine Scripture Academy, will all gather."


    Long Aotian nodded, realising that it''s better to keep a low profile. He had just thought about signing up a moment ago.


    Meng Yi thought, ''why don''t you sign up? Represent the Meng family.''


    Of course, this representation is not exclusive. As long as one is willing, countless representatives can participate. If they win, the honour belongs to the representative family.


    So having more people participate in the family''s battles is also a kind of insurance.


    Jiu Ye was also contemting what to do if they encounter people from the Broken Meridian Sect. They wouldn''t be able to win.


    "Are there any rewards?" Jiu Ye asked.


    ''Just waiting for your question.''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1115 (Registration)

    Chapter 1115 (Registration)


    Meng Yi said in a deep voice, "I don''t know about the rewards for thispetition; it''s quite mysterious... But I can be sure it''s something good."


    Jie Ye won''t participate in such things. He has no idea how he might die, considering the numerous experts in this world.


    The Death Assassin suddenly tapped the table, leaving Long Aotian puzzled. Is the master nning to enter thepetition?


    Meng Yi felt delighted; as long as this person participated, things would be secure.


    "Brother Long, what does your big brother mean?" Meng Yi curiously asked.


    Long Aotian understood the master''s intention. "Brother Meng, it''s like this; my big brother wants to participate. Do you have any way to help?"


    "Participate? It''s simple; I just need to make arrangements. However..." Meng Yi looked a bit embarrassed. After all, reputation is important.


    Jie Ye asked, "However, what?""However, it requires representing my Meng family, but the prize still belongs to this big brother. In other words, I just want some reputation. Brother Long, what do you think?" Meng Yi looked at the Death Assassin, sensing that this person was hiding his strength well and seemed quite formidable.


    Indeed, Meng Yi''s assumption was correct. The Death Assassin is the kind of person who kills without blinking, and even if he wanted to blink, he doesn''t have eyes.


    Long Aotian wasn''t interested in the reputation here, but he was intrigued by thepetition''s treasures. He believed they could be sold for a good amount, ensuring a stable life for his wife and son. However, such matters could only rely on the master. With the master''s skills, winning the Heavenly Arena championship shouldn''t be a problem.


    The Death Assassin nodded.


    Meng Yi understood without Long Aotian exining.


    "Rest assured, Brother, I, Meng Yi, will handle it. We''ll rely on you when the timees," Meng Yi said, showing a humble attitude that impressed Long Aotian and Jie Ye. This person was truly low-key.


    Moreover, he had a sharp eye; how did he know that among this group, the most formidable was the Death Assassin?


    "Father, I need to poop," Chu Yuxuan said solemnly.


    Everyone: "..."


    Qing Yutong and the others found an inn to rest, but the sights of Sin City were uneptable to them. Especially for Ye Zizi, who imagined Sin City to be full of bloody scenes but found not even a single person fighting. Is this really Sin City? It''s more like a Good Person City!


    Brittany felt itchy all over after the journey. Please don''t misunderstand; it''s not ''that'' kind of itch, but a different kind.


    Once again, it showed that experts are lonely, experiencing extreme boredom.


    Five women stayed in one room, and besides Qing Yutong and Yue Hua, the other three were sighing.


    With nothing to do, it was more painful than killing them.


    Ye Zizi, upon seeing the bustling streets, wished she could just suck everything.


    Back in the day, His Majesty entered the city in the same manner, finding an inn.


    Then, he and Wei Chang started apetition. In no time, the bustling city became lifeless.


    That feeling was simply fantastic.


    Ye Zizi almost forgot the feeling back then, turning into a good little girl who could help olddies cross the street.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    At this moment, a knocking sound came from the door.


    "Come in," Qing Yutong softly called.


    Ren Yao and Yang Haotian entered. Yang Haotian respectfully said, "Greetings to all the elder sisters! Good news!"


    "What good news?" Brittany asked faintly while lying on the bed. Her sexy body was probably something only Juetian could enjoy.


    "It''s like this. Just now, Baldie and I went out for a stroll and heard something!" Yang Haotian looked very excited. It was unexpected to encounter such a thing this time. It was truly lucky.


    Brittany couldn''t help but ask, "Your pointless chatter is too much. Just tell us, good or not? Don''t tease us; otherwise, I''ll hang you up!"


    "I''ll say right away. Do you want to know why so many people areing to Sin City?" Yang Haotian said excitedly.


    Everyone: "..."


    Seeing that the big sisters'' expressions didn''t seem good, Yang Haotian quickly continued, "It''s like this. We just learned that there will be an event called the ''Heavenly Arena'' soon. The Broken Meridian Sect and the Divine Scripture Academy will send people topete. Rumour has it that the reward this time is something called ''Bloodgold,'' which seems to be a material capable of making powerful primordial divine artifacts."


    "Apetition!" Ye Zizi and Kai Yun instantly became energetic, but the others in the back didn''t hear clearly.


    Even Brittany opened her eyes. She asked indifferently, "Apetition? The kind where you fight?"


    "Yes, a fight. It''s said that experts from the entire southern region will gather," Yang Haotian said.


    "Fun! Should we sign up? Let''s sign up quickly!" Ye Zizi couldn''t wait. Doing something else might not work, but fighting was definitely the coolest.


    Kai Yun was also rubbing her hands eagerly. "Fighting! Let''s make the name of the Voidless Empire known!"


    "This method is feasible. What do you think, Yutong?" Yue Hua asked softly.


    Qing Yutong nodded. For everyone''s strength, winning the championship was not difficult. The key was how to attract hatred.


    This way, everyone would know about the Voidless Empire. It seemed like brother-inw would act cool using these people.


    It''s really troublesome.


    "Well, if you want to have fun, go ahead and sign up," Qing Yutong said softly. She decided not to participate since she wasn''t interested in fighting. She preferred watching her brother-inw show off, which was more interesting.


    Yue Hua also seemed uninterested in fighting.


    Ye Zizi and Kai Yun, on the other hand, were definitely going to fight. Even Brittany wanted to loosen her muscles.


    Even Ren Yao wanted to join in the fight, probably feeling pent up and needing an outlet.


    Once the decision was made, everyone except Qing Yutong and Yue Hua, who continued to sit in the living room bored, went to participate in thepetition.


    Meanwhile, Wei Chang and Yi Hong had just registered. If they had been a bitter, they might have run into Ye Zizi, but it seems impossible now.


    Yi Hong and Zi Shan both registered for thepetition, and Wei Chang, for a change, also registered. He probably wanted to have fun and win a championship.


    To see if it was Bloodgold.


    Tang Wei did not enter thepetition. If she could fight, she would really like to beat Wei Chang, or more urately, beat some sense into him.


    ''You''re a man! I''m a woman! Can''t we do something that men and women should do?''


    Since Zi Shan''s outburst outside, Yi Hong had remained silent. He didn''t say anything and seemed to be angry.


    Wei Chang didn''t care either. His stance was naturally on little brother Hong''s side. Zi Shan had indeed been too much just now, and now she should apologise to Yi Hong. If Tang Wei were like this too, he would definitely break up.


    Who could stand this? Little brother Hong was too patient, feeling that he was lucky to have a wife like Zi Shan.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1116 (Old Friends Reunite)

    Chapter 1116 (Old Friends Reunite)


    Silently choosing to be a ''licking dog'', but this devotion hassted for several years. For the child''s sake, it''s not just a matter of a few arguments.


    They basically have a minor quarrel every three days and a major one every five days. If this continues, it would be strange if they don''t get a divorce.


    If Wei Chang were to say, the most unstable couple in the team right now is Yi Hong and Zi Shan. The most stable are Dou Fushi and Li Hun, because Li Hun is really good at being a woman, aplete contrast to Zi Shan.


    Tang Wei, watching from the sidelines, is also worried and feels that Zi Shan has really done something wrong this time.


    Saying that Yi Hong is not good in front of their own people is one thing, but now she said it in front of strangers. Which man could tolerate that? Others might not care about Yi Hong''s face, but Zi Shan should.


    Zi Shan silently watched Yi Hong walking ahead, gently biting her lip. This guy could endure it. He didn''te tofort her.


    Before, every time they quarrelled, he wouldfort her in various ways. Look at now, she''s still angry, making him swell up! He thinks he''s the boss now.


    The four of them found an inn at random. However, when they checked in, Yi Hong unexpectedly asked for a single room, not staying with Zi Shan.This really irritated Zi Shan.


    The husband and wife slept separately.


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei saw it, and Wei Chang said indifferently, "A couple who quarrel every day and end up sleeping separately is the rhythm of divorce."


    "Zi Shan is just obsessed with a child," Tang Wei whispered.


    Wei Chang took a deep breath. "But she shouldn''t scold Yi Hong like that. Even if she can''t get pregnant, it''s not just her, others are the same. I think Yi Hong has spoiled Zi Shan."


    "What''s wrong, do you want Yi Hong to beat Zi Shan?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. Such a shrewish wife needs to be disciplined a bit, so she knows to focus on her husband." Wei Chang was indeed a bit angry. Looking at his little brother being bullied outside by his own wife, if possible, he really wanted to teach Zi Shan a lesson. Don''t think you''re a deity and can bully others, Yi Hong included.


    Tang Wei didn''t say anything. Uncle Wei really imitated His Majesty''s way of thinking.


    "I''ll talk to Zi Shanter. If something really happens, His Majesty will get angry." Tang Wei said softly. She still needs to advise Zi Shan. Don''t always bully Yi Hong. Who can stand it?


    "Boss, do you have any more rooms?"


    As Wei Chang and Tang Wei were about to go upstairs, Tang Wei heard a familiar voice, even Wei Chang felt that this voice was very familiar.


    As if they had heard it somewhere a few years ago.


    So the two turned around directly.


    Of course, it was Qi Xuewen who said this sentence, and he actually filled several inns after looking for a few.Unable to help it, this ce is just too lively.


    Bao Yuyu obediently stood by Qi Xuewen''s side, looking very happy.


    Qi Xuewen noticed someone looking at him and followed the gaze...


    Ignoring it would have been fine, but with just a nce, he was suddenly horrified.


    ''That woman... isn''t it Tang Wei, the school beauty! And that man!''


    Qi Xuewen still remembers the dragon fish incident, where her uncle appeared, beat up the manager, and thest time they met should have been at that banquet...


    He left first. ording to reason, he should have helped Tang Wei at that time, but he was afraid... he wasn''t strong enough, so he chose to leave by himself.


    So now, seeing Tang Wei, he feels conflicted in his heart.


    "Qi Xuewen." Tang Wei still took the initiative to call out.


    Qi Xuewen wanted to pretend not to know, to avoid embarrassment, but since others had already greeted him, Qi Xuewen still forced out a smile and shouted, "Tang Wei?" with a tone of inquiry.


    It seems that Qi Xuewen still doesn''t know who Wei Chang is, only thinking that Wei Chang is quite powerful.


    Wei Chang, of course, knows Qi Xuewen, and even knows some of His Majesty''s ns. Back then, he even listed Qi Xuewen and Xin Ba as opponents for cultivation, and in the end, he forgot about these two.


    Never thought that today, in another dimension, they would meet again!


    This is simply a very absurd thing. This probability is even lower than winning the lottery...


    "It''s really a coincidence. What are you doing here?" Tang Wei walked downstairs. After all, in a foreignnd, seeing a fellow countryman, how could she not be excited? Wei Chang followed Tang Wei, looking at Qi Xuewen. He found that Qi Xuewen''s strength has indeed increased a lot, but it is still far from what His Majesty wants.


    But he is also curious, can Qi Xuewen be His Majesty''s opponent? Even if he can be His Majesty''s opponent, that would also be an honour.


    Even if he dies, he can still go to hell to show off. His opponent was His Majesty!


    Others would definitely worship that.


    Bao Yuyu tightly held Qi Xuewen''s arm. This girl in front of her is very beautiful, and they actually know each other... and she doesn''t even know.


    "Husband, who is she?" Bao Yuyu asked vigntly.


    "She is my former schoolmate." Qi Xuewen subconsciously said.


    "Schoolmate?" Bao Yuyu was very puzzled and unfamiliar with this term.


    Qi Xuewen was stunned for a moment, then whispered, "She is my junior sister."


    With this, Bao Yuyu understood. However, she was still very wary.


    Qi Xuewen smiled and said, "It''s a long story. Tang Wei, long time no see."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect to run into you here. It''s really not easy. Who is this?" Tang Wei smiled lightly.


    "Oh, this is my wife, Bao Yuyu."


    "Hello." Bao Yuyu greeted softly, feeling a bit relieved in her heart. Judging from the situation, their rtionship seemed normal.


    Wei Chang stood behind without saying a word, but his expression seemed a bit off, as if he was a little jealous.


    After all, he''s a man. Seeing his woman being so enthusiastic towards another man, it''s natural to feel some strange emotions.


    "Aren''t you supposed to go persuade someone?" Wei Chang said indifferently.


    If Qi Xuewen saw Zi Shan, he would definitely recognize her. During the North-South Martial Arts Competition, Zi Shan descended from the sky and was worshipped by everyone. Later, they learned she was actually a deity. It shocked everyone.


    How could Qi Xuewen forget? But Zi Shan had already left, otherwise, Qi Xuewen would be shocked again.


    It''s really incredible how they can encounter that group of people wherever they go. Is there any escape from them?


    Wei Chang''s words momentarily surprised Tang Wei, and Qi Xuewen clearly sensed a hint of jealousy.


    "Oh, right, I have something to do, so I won''t chat for now." Tang Wei realised it now. She didn''t expect Wei Uncle to get jealous too. It''s quite cute. She thought Wei Uncle didn''t care about her that much. Haha...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1117 (Considering Divorce)

    Chapter 1117 (Considering Divorce)


    Qi Xuewen already felt awkward, and Tang Wei leaving was the best oue.


    "Alright."


    Tang Wei turned around, linking arms with Wei Chang, and whispered, "Uncle Wei, what''s wrong? Are you jealous?"


    "Hehe..." Wei Chang chuckled awkwardly. Wei Chang, jealous? That''s impossible.


    Qi Xuewen breathed a sigh of relief, finally getting a room here. He took Bao Yuyu upstairs to rest.


    Tang Wei first went to Zi Shan''s room, while Wei Chang went to Yi Hong''s room.


    Tang Wei wanted to advise Zi Shan not to be so dominant, while Wei Chang wanted to teach Yi Hong not to fear women. What''s there to be afraid of? If they don''t listen, just give them a good beating. Men have nothing to fear.


    In Yi Hong''s room, Wei Chang saw him lost in thought. Yi Hong had endured a lot to reach this point."Uncle Wei." Seeing Wei Chang entering, Yi Hong quickly stood up to greet him.


    Wei Chang nodded and sat opposite Yi Hong.


    Yi Hong also knew the purpose of Wei Chang''s visit, but just now, outside the city, he truly... truly didn''t know what his feelings were. She loved Zi Shan and wanted to give him the best, so he willingly let herself be controlled by him.


    But over time, coupled with Zi Shan''s inability to conceive, she became increasingly irritable. In the beginning, Yi Hong consoled her, thinking it might be menopause. So she let it slide.


    But a few years had passed, and it had only intensified. Sometimes he felt he couldn''t even go home. Once home, all he heard was Zi Shan''s scolding. It seemed like he was nothing in Zi Shan''s eyes, or to put it more bluntly, just a useless person.


    "Yi Hong, what do you n to do?" Wei Chang asked softly.


    Shaking her head, Yi Hong said in confusion, "Wei Uncle, I really don''t know what to do."


    "If you can''t hold on, just get a divorce. I''ll talk to Your Majesty, and he''ll understand." Wei Chang didn''t really want to persuade Yi Hong to divorce, but he couldn''t bear to see this any longer. They had lived together in the pce for the past few months, and everyone in the team knew that Yi Hong was almost unable to take care of himself due to Zi Shan''s constant scolding.


    Thinking of them as newlyweds, they did not get involved. But Yi Hong spent every day with Lu Hong, afraid to go home at night.


    Wei Chang knew about this, and today''s persuasion was prompted by the incident outside the city.


    For a woman to be so shameless, and to do so righteously?


    Upon hearing Wei Chang''s words, Yi Hong didn''t show much emotional fluctuation, as if he had already considered this question.


    "Uncle Wei, do you also think that Zi Shan and I are not suitable?" Yi Hong looked up at Wei Chang, his gaze full of helplessness. He had tried everything to be the man in Zi Shan''s eyes, but still couldn''t seed.


    Wei Chang said in a deep voice, "To be honest, Zi Shan is not worthy of you. You''re the most easygoing person I''ve ever met. If this were Your Majesty, he probably wouldn''t have tolerated it long ago."


    It seems that Wei Chang understands Ye Hua quite well. Ye Hua dislikes domineering and unreasonable women, and Zi Shan is exactly that kind of woman.


    "Uncle Wei, actually, I don''t want things to end up like this with Zi Shan. After all, our journey together hasn''t been easy, and I don''t want to give up this rtionship. But today''s incident, Uncle Wei... I''m also a man, and I have dignity. Zi Shan scolds me at home, in front of you, it''s okay because you are family. But I didn''t expect her to say the same things about me outside. I''m really fed up with it." Yi Hong slowly expressed his true feelings.


    Men consider things rationally, while women consider such matters emotionally.


    Perhaps even Zi Shan couldn''t imagine that Yi Hong had thought about divorce countless times in his heart, but each time he felt he couldn''t do it.


    After hearing this, Wei Chang patted Yi Hong''s shoulder and said, "Let''s do this. Take these days to consider it carefully. Once this matter is settled, and you''ve thought it through, just let me know. I''ll take you to see Your Majesty."


    "Thank you, Uncle Wei. I feel bad for letting you and Your Majesty worry." Yi Hong felt a bit guilty.


    Wei Chang smiled slightly, "Our team is like a big family. We should take care of each other."


    Yi Hong nodded with a smile, feeling the warmth.


    This warmth had long been missing in Zi Shan.


    In the neighbouring room, Tang Wei was persuading Zi Shan.


    However, Zi Shan still had an air of righteousness, "Tang Wei, do you think I''m wrong? I just want a child. Is that wrong?"


    "But Yi Hong isn''t wrong either. Everyone is trying to figure out the child issue. You can''t me Yi Hong for not being able to have a child." Tang Wei advised patiently.


    Zi Shan sat angrily, pouring herself a ss of water and downing it in one go.


    "Besides, you insulted Yi Hong in front of outsiders just now. It''s not right." Tang Wei said in a low voice. As a woman, she knew the sense of propriety. If she had been scolded enough at home, it''s fine, but scolding outside was unreasonable.


    Hearing Tang Wei''s reprimand, Zi Shan remained silent.


    Tang Wei continued, "Originally, this was your two''s matter, and we shouldn''t say much. But Zi Shan, Yi Hong is a good man. Don''t push this good man away."


    After hearing Tang Wei''s admonition, Zi Shan didn''t say anything.


    Tang Wei continued, "I''ve said everything I should. Really, don''t push Yi Hong too hard."


    Tang Wei also reminded Zi Shan, "You''ve had divorce incidents before."


    Zi Shan sighed heavily, feeling that having a child was so difficult.


    When Tang Wei came out, she happened to meet Wei Changing out as well. The two didn''t say anything for the moment, returning to their room.


    "Uncle Wei, how did your side go with the persuasion?" Tang Wei asked.


    Wei Chang said casually, "Yi Hong is considering getting a divorce." If he decides to divorce, I''ll take him to see Your Majesty. Let''s just make the divorceplete."


    "Uncle Wei! Why are you advising him to get a divorce, my goodness..." Tang Wei covered her forehead, truly amazed. She couldn''t believe that Uncle Wei had gone to persuade someone to get a divorce. She couldn''tprehend his thoughts.


    Men and women naturally have different perspectives. In this matter, any man in the team would probably choose to divorce without a second thought.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1118 (Dogs Get No Respect)

    Chapter 1118 (Dogs Get No Respect)


    Only Yi Hong is like this, enduring Zi Shan''s anger every day.


    "What else can he do if he doesn''t get divorced? Dragging on like this? It''s better to divorce early and have children sooner. If Zi Shan wants a child, let her find a man who can have children. It''s really ridiculous!" Wei Chang was also angry, his words filled with a strong sense of resentment.


    Tang Wei was quite helpless. From a woman''s perspective, Zi Shan was also quite pitiful. She just couldn''t control her temper. However, from a man''s perspective, such a woman was just being unreasonable.


    In another inn in the city, Lu Hong might not be aware that his little brother is already considering divorce.


    But this time, Lu Hong might respect Yi Hong''s decision.


    In the past few months, it was evident that the little brother dared not go home. Every day, he would hang around with Lu Hong, and sometimes he even spent the night in his pce.


    Although he didn''t say it out loud, he knew a little bit. Watching his little brother live such a difficult life, it was better to get a divorce.


    So everyone would be better off."Big Brother, why didn''t you participate this time? With the five of us, only I signed up. Is it safe?" Lu Hong worriedly asked. He had just signed up, but unexpectedly, the Death Mage did not sign up.


    "Jie Jie Jie..."


    Imperial Trantion: "You alone are enough. If it''s not safe, just kill them."


    Lu Hong looked directly at Xun Fang. What did big brother just say? Trantion, please.


    Xun Fang said helplessly, "He just said he had diarrhoea."


    The vampire sisters were curious. How could skeletons have diarrhoea?


    The Death Mage tapped Xun Fang on the head, and she gave a soft hum.


    In fact, Xun Fang also had a little temper, but she controlled it well. Over the years, she had gotten along very well with the Death Mage.


    Even worse than Zi Shan, at least Zi Shan could enjoy the taste of being a woman, but Xun Fang couldn''t.


    But she didn''t scold the Death Mage. They had little quarrels, but it was just like flirting.


    Just like the teasing just now.


    "Why don''t you two go sign up? That way, my pressure will be reduced, and if dogs can sign up, that would be great." Lu Hong looked at Yun Lang, who had wanted to sign up just now, but was rejected, because aliens and dogs were not allowed to sign up.


    Yun Lang felt quite disheartened. Dogs get no respect.


    "Lu Hong, you can do it. I believe in you~" Each of the vampire sisters kissed him, and Lu Hong suddenly felt energised.


    Yi Hong is really the most miserable man in the entire team. Because other women are simply unconditionally supporting their men, without any demands.


    "I heard there are still some experts. I don''t know how strong they are." Lu Hong muttered to himself. After all, he heard that the reward for thispetition was Bloodgold, the materials His Majesty needed. He couldn''t afford to be careless, so he appeared very serious, not daring to take it lightly.


    Xun Fang smiled and said, "Rest assured, if it''s really Bloodgold, we can just snatch it. With the Death Mage around, what are we afraid of?"


    "Haha, that''s true. Big Brother, we''re counting on you." Lu Hong arched his hand, and the group burst intoughter at Lu Hong''s humorous appearance.


    Yun Langy on the side, deeply sighed. ''You shovel officials, this Husky demands respect.''


    In the Lord''s Mansion, Xin Ba still hadn''t calmed down. He originally thought they had alle here.


    Those people would probably never be seen again in their lives. He could focus on practising well. But it seemed fate was ying a joke on him.


    He saw them today... If they appeared, then the Empress and that man must also be here...


    Why did it turn out like this?


    "Husband, what happened today?" Only a tall woman walked in, a smile on her lips. Although she didn''t have a world-shaking appearance, she was a unique beauty. Combined with being the daughter of the city lord, her status was extraordinary.


    "Mu Lin." Xin Ba cried softly, forcing a smile.


    Mu Lin walked to Xin Ba and reached out, using slender fingers to massage Xin Ba''s temples. "Husband, why are you so worried today? Still troubled by the matter of the stone stele? I''ve heard Father talk about it. Maybe it''s just an ident."


    Xin Ba really wanted to share what was on his mind, to vent his feelings to someone, or to urately put it, toin about how unfair the heavens were.


    "Well, maybe." Xin Ba still didn''t say anything.


    "It seems like you have something on your mind." Mu Lin smiled and said, embracing Xin Ba from behind.


    "Really, what can be hidden from you." Xin Ba smiled and looked more mature than before.


    "Is it rted to the Heavenly Arena this time?"


    "A bit. After all, it''s a grand martial artspetition, and it also involves the reputation of Sin City. Thepetition hasn''t even started yet, and the stele has already copsed. I don''t know what else will happen next."


    "Don''t worry too much. Although this is Sin City, there aren''t many who dare to act." Mu Lin''s words were not wrong, because only by understanding the situation beforehand would one weigh the pros and cons, as perhaps just as you kill someone, there might be someone behind you with a knife, and the gains might not outweigh the losses.


    At this moment, Mu Lin continued, "By the way, we just received a tip-off about the whereabouts of the Bloodgold."


    "We have? Where is it?" Xin Ba immediately asked. His master had said that the Bloodgold was very important. If obtained, it could be used to forge a peerless weapon, so obtaining the Bloodgold was crucial.


    But when he thought of those two women, could they also be after the Bloodgold?


    If so, then there was really no chance of winning because they were too strong, to the point of being abnormal.


    Mu Lin whispered, "Tonight, in a small workshop in the south of the city."


    "A small workshop? Who are the people on the other side?"


    "I don''t know. That''s the current intelligence, but it''s unclear whether it''s true or not. Rumours are spreading throughout the city." Mu Lin said helplessly, also doubting the authenticity of this information.


    Xin Ba still decided to go and take a look at night, preferring to believe that it was true. If lucky, obtaining the Bloodgold would definitely enhance his strength.


    "I''ll go take a look tonight."


    "I''ll apany you."


    "No need, I can go alone. I''m worried about you," Xin Ba said softly with a gentle smile.


    Mu Lin chuckled, "You''re weaker than me."


    Xin Ba embraced Mu Lin and teased, "Are you saying your husband is weak?"


    "Oh, very strong, very strong. Alright, my dear husband."


    Xin Ba yfully tapped his wife''s nose. She was indeed a charming woman, and Xin Ba felt fortunate to have such a wife. He decided to treat her well for the rest of his life.


    Ye Zizi and the others also just signed up. They were excited, eager to start the elimination rounds and engage in battles.


    To avoid causing a sensation, the women wore veils, and Yang Haotian and Ren Yao acted like bodyguards.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1119 (Im Still Young; Dont Deceive Me)

    Chapter 1119 (I''m Still Young; Don''t Deceive Me)


    "Make way, make way!"


    At this moment, amanding shout came from a distance. The crowd on the road dispersed to the sides, making way for a pair of figures slowly entering the city.


    "Oh, who is thising?" Yang Haotian looked up and recognized the iconic sword emblem, realising that it was from the Broken Meridian Sect.


    "Yang Haotian, who are these people?" Brittany asked casually.


    "Big sister, these are people from the Broken Meridian Sect. Judging by the formation, their Sect Master is probably here too," Yang Haotian whispered. The fact that even the Sect Master came indicated the significance of the matter.


    Kai Yun looked at the approaching team and curiously asked, "Is the Sect Master of the Broken Meridian Sect very powerful?"


    Yang Haotian chuckled softly, "No matter how powerful, they''re not as formidable as the big sisters here. A flick of their fingers could kill him."


    "Really? Then why don''t you provoke him?" Ye Zizi said softly.Yang Haotian felt a bitter taste in his heart, trying to please, "Big sister, my strength iscking, I really dare not go."


    "What are you afraid of? I''ve got you covered," Ye Zizi snorted.


    Yang Haotian could guarantee that if he went and provoked, it would be the rhythm of his own death. He wasn''t going to be fooled.


    "Big sister, just kidding, just kidding," Yang Haotian instantly admitted defeat.


    Ren Yao muttered on the side, "Coward."


    Yang Haotian had nothing to say; he acknowledged his defeat.


    The people standing nearby showed respectful expressions and whispered among themselves.


    "These people from the Broken Meridian Sect are indeed extraordinary. Their momentum... this aura..."


    "The one in the sedan chair should be the Sect Master, right?"


    "Probably Overlord Cheng Hen!" [Previously Chenghen]


    "I wonder if Overlord Tai He from the Divine Scripture Academy will appear."


    "Isn''t that obvious? If Overlord Chang Hen appears, Overlord Tai He will definitely be there too."


    "Yeah, the scale of this event is really grand."


    "Oh, by the way, have you heard? There''s news about Bloodgold in a small workshop in the south of the city today..."


    "Tch, I''ve known about this top-secret information for a long time."


    "Indeed, quite secretive."


    Yue Hua and others standing nearby also heard it.


    Yang Haotian immediately said, "Big sister, I just heard a secret."


    "We all heard this secret."


    "Oh..."


    Ren Yao''s mouth twitched slightly. Sin City is really interesting.


    The Broken Meridian Sect''s disy was quite grand. Although the number of people was only a few thousand, each person''s strength was astonishing. The lowest was at the King level, and the strongest, of course, was Chang Hen, the Sect Master! [Fighter, Warrior, Master, Grandmaster, King, Emperor, Order, God, Venerable, and Heavenly Venerable]


    In previous years, the Broken Meridian Sect did not participate in the Heavenly Arena, but perhaps upon hearing the news of Bloodgold, they came this time.


    To showcase the strength of the sect, they needed toe out and practice.


    Maybe because news of Bloodgold spread from the Heavenly Arena, what was originally just a matter of the Sin City evolved into a major event in the entire southern part of the Sapphire Continent.


    Cheng Hen knew that the Divine Scripture Academy would definitelye this time. So, abandoning their usual low-key approach, especially when it came to showcasing the sect''s strength, they couldn''t take it lightly. They needed to let the entire Sapphire Continent know that the Broken Meridian Sect was the strongest! The others were all trash!


    Everyone present felt this imposing aura. The aura emitted by each member of the Broken Meridian Sect was terrifying. Everyone could only lower their heads to show respect.


    Looking at the people from the Broken Meridian Sect, who held their heads high, if possible, they could even step over their rtives.


    Especially the disdainful gazes of the people around them, it was truly prating from their bones.


    Looking down upon them!


    ''Do these trash dare to be mentioned in the same breath as my Broken Meridian Sect?''


    Under heaven, only the Divine Scripture Academy canpare to the Broken Meridian Sect.


    At this moment, Kai Yun was a bit unhappy and said lightly, "I really want to kill these people; they are more arrogant than us."


    Brittany said in a deep voice, "I''ve seen many arrogant people, but it''s rare to see such arrogance."


    "Sigh, in the past... Forget it, forget it, don''t want to recall, can''t recall..." Ye Zizi shook her head, looking like she was ageing before her time.


    With a gentle smile, Yue Hua touched Kai Yun''s hair. "Banner Master, don''t let this trash get to you."


    "It''s precisely because they''re trash that it''s annoying. If it were a strong opponent, I could understand. I really don''t know who gave them the courage."


    Ren Yao could understand the thoughts of these big sisters. Thinking back to that day... he was once peerlessly beautiful, wanting to make a stunning appearance.


    As a result, things didn''t go well, and instead of being impressive, he ended up being screwed...


    It was a bloody lesson. If given another chance by fate, he would definitely oversleep that day.


    At least, wait until these women leave before making an appearance.


    Regret for the past, regret for the past...


    However, at this moment, amotion came from the distance.


    Everyone looked up at the sky.


    A warship appeared on the horizon, slowly approaching.


    From the distinctive emblem, it could be seen that these were people from the Divine Scripture Academy!


    Even the people from the Broken Meridian Sect stopped in their tracks now.


    When they saw the emblem of the Divine Scripture Academy, their eyes were filled with deep hostility. Even Cheng Hen looked towards the sky, thinking that this Tai He guy was making himself more fierce than him.


    This Starry Sky Warship was really being shown off now, showcasing their military power.


    Shameless guy, if only he had known, he would have shown off his warship too.


    "Oh my god, this is the Starry Sky Warship!"


    "The strongest warship in history, said to withstand an attack from an Overlord, so powerful."


    "Yes, it''s absolutely terrifying."


    "Excuse me, who is this guy?"


    Everyone: "..."


    The warship of the Divine Scripture Academy directly stopped at the city gate.


    Tai He was the first to walk down, wearing a simple long gown, disying the simplicity of an Overlord.


    The entire team slowly appeared, without any grand sedan chairs. Tai He just walked in, giving people a sense of affinity, unlike Cheng Hen, who was just the opposite.


    The Broken Meridian Sect''s team did not move forward; it seemed they were waiting for the Divine Scripture Academy.


    "Another group of pretentious people. Why do I find them so unbearable?" Ye Zizi muttered.


    Brittany, who was familiar with Ye Zizi, knew that this t-chested girl was very angry, as if she was about to explode.


    Let it explode.


    ''Let this round of the Heavenly Arena begin, and let''s kill them without leaving a trace. Leave those two Overlords to me!''


    ''You will take care of those little chickens.''


    Kai Yun also said angrily, "Why doesn''t His Majestye to act cool? Such a great opportunity."


    The King of acting cool, Ye Hua, is currently busy and has no time to show off. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t want toe.


    After all,pared to acting cool, his mother''s illness is more important.


    Yue Hua whispered, "Banner Master, don''t you understand His Majesty''s intention? His Majesty wants to deceive all these people into his territory and then showcase his formidable power."


    "Is that so? Yue Hua, I''m still young; don''t deceive me."


    Brittany gently covered his forehead, while Ye Zizi stuffed something to pretend she had arger chest. This act of acting young...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1120 (Too Arrogant)

    Chapter 1120 (Too Arrogant)


    It''s estimated that Kai Yun is the oldest in the entire team, at least several hundred thousand years old. To hear her im to be young almost made breakfaste out.


    Ren Yao, on the other hand, was curious about the person they referred to as "His Majesty." Whoever could make these fanatics bow down must be an even greater fanatic.


    Thinking about it made him shiver. He should find an opportunity to escape. If he didn''t run now, he might never get the chance.


    But could he really escape? He couldn''t escape at all, considering he had trampled his eyes into scrambled eggs.


    Regret gnawed at him. Why did fate have to treat him like this?


    The Divine Scripture Academy team gradually caught up with the Broken Meridian Sect. Tai He stood beside the sedan chair and chuckled, "Chang Hen, what''s happening today? Got arthritis? Do you still need someone to carry you?"


    Hearing the dean''s words, everyone was stunned and couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Sorry...couldn''t hold it in.They didn''t expect the renowned dean of the Divine Scripture Academy, Overlord Tai He, to be so humorous.


    Only such a supreme figure dared to speak to Chang Hen in this manner. If it were anyone else, they''d probably get pped.


    "Tai He, mind your status," Chang Hen, sitting in the sedan chair, said in a stern tone. This guy was truly outspoken. Wasn''t he ashamed to say such things in public?


    Ye Zizi and the others admired Tai He and joined in the teasing...


    For people who loved to act cool this was the way to go. What arthritis? It was not arthritis; it was "leg cancer." I didn''t even want to walk a few steps.


    Tai He chuckled and said, "Overlord Chang Hen, my identity is the same as everyone else''s, a member of the Sapphire Continent, nurturing more heroes for Sapphire."


    Hearing this, the people standing on both sides were stunned, and then enthusiastic apuse broke out.


    The Broken Meridian Sect was indeed powerful, and everyone wanted to enter it for cultivation. However, those who came out of the Broken Meridian Sect were all arrogant, looking down on others.


    As a result, their reputation suffered. But with a supreme figure like Tai He, the behaviour of the Broken Meridian Sect seemed inferior. Even if this event ended, the prestige of the Divine Scripture Academy would increase.


    Chang Hen, sitting in the sedan chair, was irritated. This damn hypocrite was ying this cheap trick again, pretending to be noble.


    This was truly shameless. He despised such pseudo-gentlemen the most.


    "Let''s go!" Chang Hen couldn''t be bothered to talk to this person, utterly spoiling his mood. He thought things might improve because of the Aquapolis incident, but it turned out to be just like before ¨C hypocritical, rubbish!


    The Broken Meridian Sect''s team once again headed towards the Lord''s Mansion.


    Tai He nodded towards the crowd, very low-key, and this low-key approach gained everyone''s approval.


    If someone was still hesitating, now was the time to decide. They must go to the Divine Scripture Academy.


    The arrogance of the Broken Meridian Sect was too much to handle¡­ too much.


    "Overlord Chang Hen, why are you leaving so quickly? Wait for me.," Tai He couldn''t help butment, feeling quite pleased. ''Chang Hen, this time you lost, let''s see you act arrogant again¡­''


    Both teams headed towards the Lord''s Mansion. After all,ing to Sin City, they had to visit.


    After the teams left, people started discussing it. Two powerful sects, and the Divine Scripture Academy seemed better.


    But some still felt the Broken Meridian Sect was formidable. Based on the momentum just now, joining the Broken Meridian Sect could also make them hold their heads high.


    "All are hypocrites," Brittany said indifferently, then walked towards the inn.


    Ye Zizi sighed heavily. It was really boring. ''When would His Majesty turn ck and lead us, his subordinates, to sweep through various nes, turning everything upside down?''


    Just thinking about it made her excited, but His Majesty would never turn ck. Now was a time of kindness. Sigh¡­


    "Let''s go, let''s go. We''ll kill when thepetition starts." Kai Yun put her hands behind her head, walking with an exaggerated gait, just like Ye Zizi, making them seem utterly boring.


    These two people pretending were totally uninteresting.


    In the Lord''s Mansion, Mu Hong had already received news of the arrival of two Overlords and had prepared for their reception.


    From afar, two figures walked towards them. Mu Hong greeted them, smiling, "Overlord Chang Hen, Overlord Tai He, wee. Your presence honours this humble abode."


    "Overlord, Mu Hong, no need to be so polite, don''t kneel," Tai He chuckled.


    Mu Hong was momentarily stunned. What did it mean to say, "no need to be so polite, don''t kneel"?


    ''I was standing and talking to you! Did you think I was talking to you while kneeling?''


    However, the people outside the Lord''s Mansion heard it. The Lord actually knelt down! My God, was the dean of the Divine Scripture Academy, Tai He, so formidable? Even the Lord had to kneel to greet him. It was incredible!


    "Sorry, misspoke¡­ misspoke¡­" Tai He whispered apologetically.


    Chang Hen, standing on the side, looked at him with disdain. All he knew was to exploit him.


    At this moment, Mu Hong almost wanted to make a move. ''This bastard! I kindly waited for you, and you took advantage! That first sentence was so loud! Now he spoke so quietly!''


    This dean of the Divine Scripture Academy was a scumbag!


    Chang Hen, standing beside him, looked pleasing to the eye.


    "Please, both of you,e inside," Mu Hong did not give Tai He a good look. He didn''t give him respect ; did he still want a smiling reception?


    That''s impossible!


    After saying that, Mu Hong didn''t wait and walked directly into the main hall.


    Chang Hen said in a deep voice, "At least it''s someone else''s territory; show some face."


    "This face, I earned it myself. What do you think, Chang Hen?" Tai He chuckled and walked into the hall.


    Chang Hen snorted lightly and followed suit.


    "Serve the tea," Mu Hong called out in a deep voice, the good moodpletely gone.


    Chang Hen and Tai He sat on either side, and Chang Hen spoke up, "Overlord Mu Hong, your visit to Sin City today doesn''t seem to be as expected."


    "How did Overlord Chang Hen imagine it?" Mu Hong asked indifferently.


    "Sin City... should be a ce of blood and carnage," Chang Hen answered.


    Tai He added, "A barbard, right, Overlord Chang Hen?"


    "Overlord Tai He, do you have any prejudice against me? If so, please speak up," Mu Hong said in a cold voice. This guy really looked down on others. Did he think the Sin City was afraid of the Divine Scripture Academy?


    Tai He smiled slightly, "It seems Overlord Mu Hong must have misunderstood something. Why would I have any prejudice?"


    "Good, then," Mu Hong said coldly. If Tai He had continued to be arrogant just now, he would have really been unable to restrain himself. Don''t you dare to bully people? You think the Sin City fears your Divine Scripture Academy?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1121 (Straightforward Wei)

    Chapter 1121 (Straightforward Wei)


    This is Sin City!


    "By the way, Overlord Mu Hong, why isn''t the stone tablet used outside the city? Isn''t it the iconic symbol of Sin City?" Tai He spoke up again, deliberately hitting a sore spot.


    Mu Hong felt a pang in his heart; it seems that this iconic symbol might be gone in the future.


    "There are more people entering the city recently, so it''s temporarily closed," Mu Hong said indifferently. This exnation seemed usible, and Chang Hen and Tai He didn''t say anything.


    If they knew the stone wall was no longer in use, they would definitely have made a few sarcasticments.


    Unfortunately, at this point, it''s hard to determine a winner in a fight unless it''s a matter of life and death. They could only vent through their words.


    The atmosphere remained silent for a while. Chang Hen spoke again, "Overlord Mu Hong, I heard that this time the Heavenly Arena will have Bloodgold as a reward. Is that true?"


    Mu Hong knew that these people came for the Bloodgold, or else why would they go to such lengths?"Overlord Chang Hen, I''m not very clear about this matter personally. The news is spreading everywhere in the city now," Mu Hong said indifferently. If there were urate information, could it still spread?


    Chang Hen remained silent. Those who could cultivate to the Overlord level were all extraordinary individuals. If there were urate information, they would have already monopolised it.


    It seems he really doesn''t know.


    "So, it seems there is some risk in this Heavenly Arena," Tai He said casually. He didn''t actually n to participate in thepetition. After all, as the dean, participating in thepetition would be a bit of a downgrade, fighting against younger generations? He couldn''t afford to lose face that way.


    Mu Hong said in a deep voice, "Indeed, there is some risk in this Heavenly Arena. Some reclusive experts are likely to participate, and it will definitely cause chaos. With the appearance of Bloodgold, it will be a storm!"


    "After all, Bloodgold is just a material, but it can probably only be used to refine one weapon. How should we distribute it?" Tai He voiced everyone''s concerns. If they wanted to temporarily form an alliance, then how should the Bloodgold be allocated?


    Chang Hen and Mu Hong didn''t say anything; this matter was indeed a bit troublesome.


    "Let everyonepete on their own merits!" Mu Hong said in a soft voice. Perhaps this was the best solution.


    "I like that," Tai He was the first to agree.


    Chang Hen nodded shortly afterward.


    The three of them knew that if Bloodgold appeared, there would definitely be a scramble for it. They could then legitimately step forward to block and, in a righteous manner, take it into their own hands.


    "Rooms have already been prepared for you two. After a long journey, you should rest well."


    "Thanks, Overlord Mu Hong." The two said softly, then went to rest.


    Watching them leave, Mu Hong really wanted to find an opportunity to get rid of them. They were really two useless people! But killing two Overlords could only be contemted in his mind. How easy would it be? Could he just flick them away with a finger?


    On the other side, Wei Chang and Tang Wei also heard the secret information about Bloodgold.


    The two were curious. Why was this secret information so confidential, and how did it leak from a waiter''s mouth?


    "Uncle Wei, does this waiter''s information seem reliable?" Tang Wei asked curiously.Wei Chang pondered for a moment and whispered, "We''ll know when we check tonight. Whether it''s true or not, it''s still a kind of clue."


    "That''s the only option. Let''s check it out together tonight."


    Wei Chang nodded, not expecting this information to be true.


    "By the way, any reaction from the couple? Are they still in separate rooms?" Wei Chang asked.


    "Yeah, they''re still in separate rooms. No progress."


    Wei Chang took a sip of water and calmly said, "This time, Yi Hong definitely won''t try to appease her."


    "And Zi San is too proud to make the first move."


    "What pride? It''s just about saving face." Wei Chang snorted. Women like her, even if a dozen were sent over, he wouldn''t bother to take a look.


    "So women can''t be pampered?" What''s wrong with trying to appease? Such male chauvinism and stinginess."


    Wei Chang coldly snorted and fell silent.


    Tang Wei pouted, ''Uncle Wei is angry, and I haven''t even gotten angry yet.''


    "Uncle Wei, I want to ask you something seriously, and I want a straightforward answer!" Tang Wei asked earnestly, even sitting directly across from Wei Chang.


    Wei Chang nodded, "Go ahead."


    "What are your intentions towards me?" Tang Wei used to be shy, but now she was numb, unconcerned about a woman''s subtlety, and she asked directly.


    Wei Chang didn''t react for a moment and asked in confusion, "What do you mean by ''that you''? Are you going to change?" [The phrase n¨¤ge w¨¯, which can mean "that me" or "what about me" depending on the context. Tang Wei asks Wei Chang, "What are your intentions regarding me?" However, Wei Chang misunderstands and takes the literal interpretation of n¨¤ge n¨«.]


    Tang Wei: "..."


    ''Can life still go on? Canmunication still happen normally?''


    Tang Wei felt a sense of despair. Why, after so many years, was Uncle Wei still so straightforward? Can''t he hear the subtlety?


    ''Fine, I''ll just be straightforward!''


    "I''m asking you! When do you n to fuck me?"


    Wei Chang waspletely confused, even reaching out to feel Tang Wei''s forehead, "Little Tang, why would I want to fuck you over? You''re my wife. If His Excellency finds out that I fucked you over, I''ll be condemned. And my little brothers, if they find out, where can I hide my face?"


    Tang Wei now only felt like she didn''t know where to hide her face.


    Isn''t this straightforward enough? What is going on in Uncle Wei''s head? They''re clearly not on the same wavelength!


    How else can this matter be exined!


    ''Uncle Wei, do you n to let His Excellency know? Do you also want your little brothers to know? Are you nning a live broadcast on the spot?''


    "Little Tang, why does yourplexion look so bad? Is something ufortable? Let me check your pulse for you." Wei Chang looked worried, but Tang Wei, seeing his expression, felt genuine despair."Uncle Wei..."


    "Yeah?"


    "I want to have a child with you!"


    Wei Chang sighed lightly after hearing that. "Little Tang, you''re still young. We can have childrenter. Besides, in the whole team, except for His Excellency, no one has had children yet. Let''s wait a bit."


    Tang Wei almost fainted. ''If we talk about it!''


    ''Yi Hong is the most unfortunate man in the team. Then, I, Tang Wei, am the most unfortunate woman in the team!''


    "Uncle Wei! Let me make it clear today! I don''t want a child; I want to enjoy the process of giving birth!"


    Wei Chang was suddenly shocked!


    Looking at Uncle Wei''s shocked expression, Tang Wei felt that Wei Chang finally understood what she wanted.


    ''It''s not easy. Do I have to make it so clear? I''m a girl, and this is enough.''


    However, Tang Wei was about to taste despair.


    Wei Chang said in a deep voice, "Little Tang, if you want to experience the process of giving birth, the prerequisite is to get pregnant. Moreover, the process of giving birth is very painful. When His Excellency''s wife gave birth, she almost lost her life. You know that too."


    Tang Wei now felt the world spinning.


    Heaven, can you send lightning and knock Uncle Wei back to normal?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1122 (Blood Battle in the Small Workshop)

    Chapter 1122 (Blood Battle in the Small Workshop)


    ''Am I not sexy enough, Uncle Wei? I should be well-endowed, have sticity, perky buttocks, and long, slender legs.


    ''I said I wanted to experience the process of giving birth, and Uncle Wei, you talked about the process of childbirth. My goodness!''


    "Little Tang, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?" Seeing Tang Wei about to faint, Wei Chang quickly held her.


    Tang Wei didn''t want to talk now. She covered her forehead and said, "Uncle Wei, let me calm down. I''m afraid I might hurt you unintentionally."


    "Little Tang, don''t worry. Uncle Wei is tough; you can''t hurt me unintentionally."


    Puff...


    Tang Wei felt blood rushing to her chest. This is unbelievable. ''Oh heavens, in this life, I, Tang Wei, won''t be able to enjoy the pleasure of being a woman.''


    Wei Chang looked at Tang Wei in his arms. He felt genuinely sorry. She was so young, yet burdened with such worries.''Wanting to enjoy the process of giving birth, is giving birth enjoyable? Little Tang is still a college student; shecks basic knowledge.''


    s...


    Really afraid that Little Tang might be depressed in the future.


    Tang Wei wanted to say, even if I be depressed in the future, it''s because of you, Uncle Wei.


    Meanwhile, in another inn.


    Lu Hong also received intelligence from the waiter...


    These waiters are probably members of the intelligence organisation, responsible for distributing information to customers.


    In fact, this is also a kind of benefit provided by the inn, a means to attract customers, only Wei Chang and the others are unaware of it.


    "Tonight! South of the city, small workshop!" Lu Hong pped his hands, showing great excitement! ''Bloodgold, if obtained, could be handed over to His Excellency.''


    It''s like hearing His Excellency announce to everyone, "Lu Hong, well done this time. I want tomend you!"


    Wow, this is simply the pinnacle of life, the climax of life!


    Looking at their boss Uncle Wei, who rarely receives praise from His Excellency, ''if I can getmendation this time, I''ll be the envy of everyone.''


    ''Feels great... so great¡­''


    ''In order to receive praise, any means will do!''


    "Wives, you don''t need to go tonight; it''s too dangerous!" Lu Hong said in a deep voice. Presumably, the two groups involved in the transaction today are all experts.


    When it breaks out, the situation will beplex, and they won''t be able to consider everything.


    The vampire sisters are very sensible,pletely following Lu Hong''s instructions, maintaining a rhythm of pointing and hitting.


    "Want to show off a bit tonight?" Xun Fang patted the shoulder of the Death Mage, rubbed her eyebrows, teasing him with a full charm.


    Lu Hong felt embarrassed; his sister-inw really knows how to tease the Death Mage. Truly impressive...


    If acting cool had levels, his sister-inw would definitely be the Acting Cool Goddess.


    "Jiu Jiu Jiu¡­"


    Imperial Trantion: "I am Death Mage... not a showgirl."


    "..."


    "Husband, going tonight is definitely risky. We must act secretly and not expose ourselves too early."


    Lu Hong nodded in agreement. His wife was absolutely right. Such confidential information was likely known to very few people, so they needed to n the robbery carefully.


    "Husband, wear night clothes tonight, so you can hide in the darkness."


    "Wow, wife, you''re so smart. Even ck clothes can''t hide my shiny green hairstyle." Lu Hong touched his hair, stiff and clearly a result of excessive hair gel.


    Yun Langy on the ground, dispirited. Things needed to happen in the future to get the shovel officer moving.


    At the Meng family residence.


    At this moment, Long Aotian also received the news and was discussing with Jiu Ye whether to make a move at the small workshop in the south of the city tonight.


    "Aotian, we should be careful about this matter." Experience matters; the Jiu Ye has been around for a long time, and such intelligence may not be reliable.


    Long Aotian rubbed his forehead, "If Master takes action, that would be great, but it seems Master isn''t interested in this matter."


    "Aotian, what''s your n?"


    Long Aotian pondered for a long time and whispered, "Jiu Ye, let''s go and check tonight. If there''s an opportunity, we''ll take action; if not, let it be."


    "That can work. Let''s first see the strength of the people involved in the trade." Jiu Ye said in a deep voice.


    Long Aotian nodded. Since it was confidential information, he and Jiu Ye could sneak in without being noticed.


    "Grandpa! Dad! I''ll protect you." Chu Yuxuan appeared out of nowhere, with a hint of arrogance in his tone.


    The Jiu Ye nced at Long Aotian, meaning, "Why didn''t you tie him properly? This can''t go on."


    Long Aotian also gave Jiu Ye a look, reassuring him that next time, he''d make sure to tie them up properly.


    "Go y with your little brother."


    "Little brother won''t y with me!" Chu Yuxuan said indifferently.


    Both Long Aotian and the Jiu Ye didn''t want to engage in a conversation with Chu Yuxuan. This was simply suffering.


    "Go y outside and don''t disturb me and Grandpa discussing matters."


    "Okay, Dad... Grandpa..."


    Both of them: "..."


    Suddenly, Jiu Ye whispered, "Will your acupuncture technique kill people?"


    "There is a certain chance."


    "How much?"


    "Fifty percent."


    Jiu Ye was dumbfounded. Even with a fifty percent chance, this guy hadn''t died yet; his luck was extraordinary.


    Sin City was gradually shrouded in the night, and the bustling scenes in the streets and alleys became extraordinarily lively due to the surge in the number of people.


    But as the night deepened, the lively scenes gradually faded away, especially in the south of the city, where the cold was bone-chilling, as if something bad was about to happen.


    At this moment, Qing Yutong was watching...


    Watching as Ye Zizi and Kai Yun wore night clothes. In their words, wearing this outfit made them invisible at night.


    Heck, trying to fool a three-year-old!


    "Ah, it fits so well." Yang Haotian immediately praised, as it was his suggestion, and he didn''t expect the two elder sisters to agree.


    This was a good start; maybe Ye Zizi would let him touch her buttocks, fulfilling his wish.


    Ye Zizi''s iconic ponytail was already wrapped in a ck scarf, and she was masked, revealing only a bit of her eyes. Completely unrecognisable.


    Ka Yun on the side was the same.


    Brittany leaned against the side and casually said, "Even if you stuff more, you can''t change the fact that you''re a t-chested girl."


    "Big Boobs, say that again, and I''ll suck you dry!"


    Brittany held back a smirk, leaned against the door, and looked in the direction of the Voidless Empire, missing Jue Tian.


    He was probably in bed with those two women.


    When she goes back this time, he has to reward her properly, starting with one month.


    "It''s gettingte; if you''re going, then leave. Don''t make too much trouble." Qing Yutong reminded in a low voice, these two were the main troublemakers.


    Yue Hua also reminded, "Banner Master, while I''m not by your side. Take care of yourself."


    "Ah, Yue Hua, I''m not a child. Of course, I know. Goodbye." After saying that, she and Ye Zizi disappeared on the spot.


    South of the city, small workshop¡­


    "A ck shadow darted across the rooftop; it was none other than Qi Xuewen. How could he note?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1123 (Is this a Gathering of the Black-Clothed Individuals?)

    Chapter 1123 (Is this a Gathering of the ck-Clothed Individuals?)


    As the small workshop came into view, Qi Xuewen''s pace slowed down significantly, turning into small, cautious steps.


    Peering from under the eaves, Qi Xuewen secretly nced towards the small workshop. With just one look, it seemed like the ck masks were about to fall to the ground!


    In such a small workshop, there were unexpectedly so many ck-clothed individuals! Could they all be here for Bloodgold?


    The number of people was overwhelming! And on the roof... dear heavens, was this a gathering of the ck-clothed?


    Wasn''t the waiter supposed to keep the information confidential? Why do so many people know about the secret report?


    Isn''t this just nonsense?


    "Brother, are you here to snatch Bloodgold too?" Just as Qi Xuewen was in shock, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear, nearly causing him to fall off the roof.


    "Get lost!" After saying this, the person changed rooftops.Long Aotian was puzzled; this person''s temper was quite fiery.


    At this moment, Jiu Ye also ran over,ughing, "Is this really confidential information? It looks more like a ck-clothed party."


    "Yeah, why are there so many ck-clothed individuals? We were thinking of secretly sneaking in and observing others, but they''re just chatting at the main entrance." Long Aotian eximed, seeing such a situation for the first time, his jaw almost dropping to the ground.


    Look at those ck-clothed people, standing at the main entrance and chatting. Are they serious?


    It''s like a masquerade party...


    At this time, Lu Hong and the Death Mage stood among the crowd of ck-clothed people.


    Lu Hong didn''t want to say anything. The intelligence was urate, but there were too many people who got the information!


    Next to them, there was even a ck-clothed person setting up a stall. What were they thinking? Doing business here?


    Can''t we just rob things peacefully?


    "Big Brother, there are too many people here, it''s overcrowded..." Lu Hong muttered.


    "Jie Jie Jie..."


    Imperial Trantion : "Let''s go inside the small workshop."


    Watching the Death Mage squeezing in, Lu Hong quickly followed.


    Since it was crowded everywhere, they pushed their way inside.


    However, in the crowd, a ck-clothed person got squeezed out and was about to explode in anger.


    Are they crazy? Don''t they know there are many people here? Yet they insist on recklessly squeezing!


    This ck-clothed person was secretly running out, Chang Hen, the head of the Broken Meridian Sect.


    Because he also received the information and decided toe and take a look, he naturally had to disguise himself a bit, so he wore the ck clothes.


    Thinking that with his strength, he could definitely get the Bloodgold, but never expected so many ck-clothed people here


    Even the ck clothing seemed to have a standard style, undoubtedly sold by a single merchant.


    Watching some people squeeze into the small workshop, Chang Hen also wanted to go in and see the situation. Since he hade this far, there had to be some gains.


    In the crowd were two small figures.


    These two were naturally Ye Zizi and Kai Yun. Facing such a scene...


    Ye Zizi and Kai Yun didn''t feel lost. Rather, they found it quite interesting. So many ck-clothed people, no one knows who is who. If a fight breaks outter, it will surely be crazy.


    "This time we''ve really hit the jackpot, Kai Yun, don''t you think?" Ye Zizi said with satisfaction.


    "Yeah, I''ve never seen so many ck-clothed people before," Kai Yun also acknowledged, realising that there were indeed many people.


    "Let''s go, let''s go inside the small workshop and see. It feels like there are many experts inside."


    "I feel it too. The Bloodgold lures everyone. What exactly is this Bloodgold?" Kai Yun asked curiously.


    Ye Zizi whispered, "Although I don''t know what it is, with so many people here, it must be something extraordinary. If we can snatch it, it would be even better. It''s good for His Majesty too."


    "True, but can transactions proceed normally? No fool would trade in front of so many people; it''s likely to end in violence."


    "Maybe the trader is among the ck-clothed people!" Ye Zizi said lightly. One has to admit that Ye Zizi is also starting to use her brain now. From a certain perspective, it''s indeed possible.


    The scene soon saw the two petite figures entering the small workshop.


    "Uncle Wei, is this a gathering of ck-clothed people?" Tang Wei resurrected with full health, realising that she was going to be an old maiden for the rest of her life. Even if Uncle Wei wanted her, she wouldn''t give herself anymore.


    Wei Chang said in a deep voice, "It seems like the secret report has been leaked, leading to so many people knowing."


    "What should we do? These ck-clothed people have even started setting up stalls to sell things. Oh God..." Tang Wei covered her eyes, unable to bear looking.


    Can''t they just rob things properly? Can the atmosphere be a little more oppressive? This feels like shopping at a market, and it''s a market with a unified dress code, not serious at all, and even feels too hasty.


    "Little Tang, I feel something unusual. Be careful." Wei Chang said in a low voice, pulling Tang Wei close to him to prevent her from being harassed by the men around.


    "Jiu Ye! Look over there, two ck-clothed people are actually hugging each other." Long Aotian''s jaw was about to drop. ''Isn''t this gay? They are even hugging each other¡­''


    Jiu Ye said in a deep voice, "I know."


    "Jiu Ye, what do you know?" Long Aotian urgently asked. Jiu Ye has rich experience in the martial arts world and certainly has his own insights into such situations.


    Jiu Ye slowly said, "This small workshop event is probably simr to our side''s masquerade. There''s actually no information about Bloodgold. Look at the bustling crowd; it''s like shopping."


    "Jiu Ye, now that you mention it, I also feel that way." Long Aotian helplessly said. This is probably a local custom.


    Commonly known as the gathering of ck-clothed people.


    Otherwise, why would those ck-clothed people set up stalls to sell things? If there were a barbecue nearby right now, even I, Long Aotian, wouldn''t find it curious.


    "Let''s go back, there won''t be any results tonight." Jiu Ye said helplessly, appearing for nothing.


    Long Aotian nodded. Even in a distantnd, there was still a masquerade. Sin City is quite interesting.


    Soon, Long Aotian and Jiu Ye left. The situation was clear, and they had no choice but to believe it.


    In the crowd, Tai He was also wearing ck clothing, looking a bit displeased.


    Is this also called confidential information? Then what is not confidential information? Is this how people are fooled?


    ''I, an Overlord, was deceived, and deceived toe here!''


    ''Such a small workshop, yet so crowded. And those boasting individuals, are you really here to rob things?''


    ''If not, then please leave and don''t make this ce so congested.''


    ''Damn, those two ck-clothed people are actually hugging each other, it''s simply ruining three styles, too surprising!''[]


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1124 (Powerful Punch)

    Chapter 1124 (Powerful Punch)


    Still, take a look inside. If it''s not there, forget it.


    Tai He squeezed hard to get inside and suddenly felt his body being brushed against.


    It seemed someone dropped something on his clothes. The scene was too chaotic; he couldn''t tell who it was as the surroundings were filled with people.


    Tai He took it out and saw it was a golden leaf...


    "Bloodgold! Bloodgold has appeared!" With one person''s loud shout, everyone turned their attention to Tai He.


    Tai He was stunned. This golden leaf was supposedly the Bloodgold. How was this possible? It was too easy!


    And what about the person who handed it to him just now? This was clearly a frame-up.


    People outside the small workshop now looked at Tai He, their gaze fixed on his face. The golden leaf in Tai He''s hand appeared unique, even glowing. Greed was evident on everyone''s faces.This intelligence was indeed urate; Bloodgold had truly appeared.


    No one at the scene knew what Bloodgold looked like, so instinctively, they believed the leaf in Tai He''s hand was Bloodgold.


    Tai He had never seen Bloodgold before, but in this situation, even if he had an additional mouth, he couldn''t exin.


    Should he unleash his power? Fight his way out?


    But if he revealed his strength, wouldn''t it be equivalent to telling everyone that he was the Dean of the Divine Scripture Academy?


    A respected elder, unexpectedly involved in such a disgraceful act. If this news got out, what dignity would be left?


    Moreover, was what he held really Bloodgold? If he threw it away now, it would surely be fine, but what if it was genuine?


    Throwing it away would be a huge loss.


    "Brothers! Beat him to death!" Someone in the crowd shouted, charging directly towards Tai He, the Overlord.


    Tai He was still considering when the ck-clothed people around him attacked.


    No choice, he could only suppress his cultivation, pretend to be weak, and then run!


    With the appearance of the golden leaf, the entire scene suddenly became chaotic. People inside the small workshop also rushed out, breaking the door.


    The owner of this small workshop was sure to cry in the toilet. Who did he offend to have this news spread in his small workshop?


    Qi Xueweny on the rooftop, deciding to watch first and then decide whether to intervene. Now wasn''t the time to act recklessly.


    There were many ck-clothed people on the rooftops with the same idea as Qi Xuewen.


    The situation on the scene immediately became chaotic, with cries of agony mixed with the screams of ck-clothed individuals flying through the air.


    People didn''t expect this person to be so powerful; they all gathered around to watch.


    As an Overlord, Tai He would never let others beat him.


    It was all subconscious actions, but Tai He realised that his movements were a bit exaggerated, as if he were invincible.


    "This person''s movements seem to be from the Divine Scripture Academy!"


    "Yeah, I felt that just now!"


    "Damn! People from the Divine Scripture Academy are also here to rob things!"


    "It''s simply shameless."


    Tai He thought it was bad. He hadn''t thought so much just now, and they actually noticed something!


    This was not good news, after all, the Divine Scripture Academy had a very good reputation. Today, he couldn''t let the reputation of his Divine Scripture Academy be ruined!


    So Tai He could only lower his voice and said, "I am not from the Divine Scripture Academy!"


    "If you''re not from the Divine Scripture Academy, then what are you? The footwork you just used is from the Divine Scripture Academy!"


    Tai He: "..."


    ''Can you even see that? I barely moved just now!''


    ''To say that my footwork is like that of the Divine Scripture Academy, are you kidding me? Can''t you lie with some moderation¡­''


    "Could it be that you are the Dean of the Divine Scripture Academy! Tai He!" At this moment, a ck-clothed person walked out and questioned!


    Tai He''s heart sank. How the hell did they guess this... ''Is my ck-clothed attire fake? Or do their eyes have X-ray vision!''


    Tai He said in a low voice, "Dean Tai He of the Divine Scripture Academy is a figure of Overlord level. How could hee to rob something so vulgar!"


    "You say you''re not, do you have any evidence!"


    ''What evidence is there to prove that I am not Tai He¡­'' Tai He felt a bit panicked at this moment.


    If he ran, it would be equivalent to admitting. If he took off his mask, it would be equivalent to exposure...


    How could he continue to mix in the vast Sapphire Continent in the future!


    "I am weak, not as strong as Overlord Tai He!" Tai He said in a low voice.


    "But the performance you just showed was not weak!"


    Tai He really wanted to take down this ck-clothed person in front of him. This damn guy!


    "That''s because I just took some drugs." Tai He started to make up stories, feeling that he was a bit unlucky.


    "So you took drugs?! I dare you to fight with me!!!" The ck-clothed person asked in a deep voice.


    Tai He felt the qi in his body churning. This scum actually dared to challenge him. With just a p, he could send him flying to the north!


    "Alright! Please!" Tai He said helplessly. For the reputation of the Divine Scripture Academy and his own dignity, he had to... give in a bit.


    The ck-clothed person shouted in a deep voice, "Watch closely! My set of boxing techniques is called Mighty Tiger Fist! Each punch carries fierce qi. If you can block it, then you are definitely Overlord Tai He!"


    Tai He: "..."


    ''Fuck your mother! Anyone can block Mighty Tiger Fist. So what if I block it!? If I block it, then I''m Tai He?!? There are too many Tai He in this world!!''


    Qi Xuewen, lying on the eaves, felt that this voice was very familiar.


    It seemed he had heard it somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember where.


    In fact, this ck-clothed person was Xin Ba!


    And, of course, the nner behind it all was Mu Hong!


    Today, after being humiliated by Tai He, he would definitely not let it go. So he called his son-inw to discuss the n.


    Xin Ba was quite surprised when he heard it, but when he thought about Tai He''s personality, he was sure that Tai He wouldn''t reveal his identity. So he readily agreed.


    And from the current situation, Tai He indeed dared not expose his identity.


    At this moment, Xin Ba shouted angrily, and the strength of the Supreme Spirit Sect suddenly unfolded, causing a wave of astonishment among the onlookers!


    No one expected this person to be from the Supreme Spirit Sect! So powerful!


    Tai He was a bit surprised too. If this person was from the Supreme Spirit Sect, then this punch did indeed carry some power!


    But... he was still an Overlord, and his physical strength was beyond what the Supreme Spirit Sect could harm!


    "Only an Overlord can withstand this punch!" Xin Ba shouted coldly.


    Tai He really wanted to swear at the ck-clothed person in front of him. "Are you brainless? Even the Supreme Spirit Sect''s sect master can withstand it. Do you have any knowledge? You can''t deceive these kids around you like this!''


    "Mighty Tiger Fist!" Xin Ba shouted angrily, and his right foot suddenly stepped forward, shattering the bluestone, and the aura of the Supreme Spirit Sect roared.


    Tai He just felt like this was a kitty punch!


    But if he didn''t do something, it seemed...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1125 (A Punch to Kill You)

    Chapter 1125 (A Punch to Kill You)


    Bang!


    This punch fiercelynded on Tai He''s chest. Tai He didn''t feel anything at all, as if he had just been lightly touched. However, the shockwave swept through the scene, and everyone couldn''t help but cover their eyes. This ck-clothed person was so strong!


    "Pu!"


    Tai He forcibly held back a mouthful of blood, then flew backward...


    Xin Ba was dumbfounded; he had actually punched the Overlord, Tai He, and even made him spit blood...


    Awesome!


    Tai He covered his chest, realising that something was wrong after forcibly holding back a mouthful of blood. Damn it!


    If this golden leaf wasn''t Bloodgold, then he would have suffered a big loss!"Impressive, indeed the Mighty Tiger Fist, so domineering!" Tai He "struggled" to stand up.


    However, Xin Ba eximed, "After being hit by my Mighty Tiger Fist, except for an Overlord, no one can stand up!"


    "Damn it! That''s enough! Am I shameless? Even though I''m wearing a mask, it still feels like my face is scraping against the ground! Can''t you give me face?


    Standing far away, Mu Hong finally vented his grievances. In the afternoon, there were rumours in the city that he kneeled to Tai He...


    ''This shameless guy, I''ll use a little trick to make you suffer.''


    ''My son-inw is not bad, bold and careful.''


    Tai He took a deep breath, calming the qi turmoil in his body. It was almost about to emit the terrifying aura of the Overlord!


    This was infuriating.


    "Do you know why I didn''t fall?" Tai He said in a deep voice.


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s a matter of dignity!"


    Xin Ba nodded and said indifferently, "Good! You''re quite a man. Take another punch from me!"


    "Wait!" Tai He quickly raised his hand. ''What''s wrong with you? Do you think I, an Overlord, am your sidekick? Take another punch, and then I''ll pretend to fly backward and spit out blood?''


    "What''s the matter? Are you going to admit your identity?"


    Tai He also got angry! He shouted, "What identity! If you have the guts, kill me!"


    "Good! This punch, except for the Overlord, everyone else will die!"


    Tai He: "..."


    ''Damn it! Are you trying tomit suicide on the spot? Aren''t you forcing me to admit my identity, and then be ridiculed by everyone? Later, that old thing Chang Hen will mock me a few times!''


    "Brother! You''re exaggerating! A punch to kill, how is that possible?" Tai He said disdainfully.


    "How is it impossible?"


    However, Xin Ba did not speak these words. Two short figures walked out from the crowd, and they were none other than Ye Zizi and Kai Yun.


    It was Kai Yun who spoke.


    "In the entire world, except for the people in our team, no one has been able to withstand a punch from our leader!" As Kai Yun said this, Xin Ba heard the voice and saw the height, instantly conjuring an appearance in his mind.


    Even if this voice turned into ashes, Xin Ba could recognize it!


    However, as this voice sounded, Tang Wei not far away curiously said, "Why does this voice feel like Kai Yun?"


    "It does seem a bit simr," Wei Chang nodded.


    And Lu Hing also heard it, "Big Brother, does this voice sound like Kai Yun?"


    The Death Mage nodded, "Jie Jie Jie..."


    Imperial Trantion: "It''s somewhat simr."


    At this moment, Ye Zizi whispered, "Don''t reveal our true voices; we''re currently on a secret infiltration mission. If we''re discovered, it won''t be good."


    Kai Yun nodded cautiously and looked around at the crowd. They were indeed on a covert mission.


    "I can kill you in one punch!" Kai Yun lowered her voice significantly.


    Xin Ba quickly squeezed into the crowd. This person couldn''t be provoked...


    Tai He, seeing a female dwarfing out to taunt him, felt like she was living on the edge. What courage does it take toe out and say a word?


    "Shorty, you think your punch can kill me? Go back and let your parents hug you." Tai Heughed heartily, feeling a bit relieved. The man who had just disappeared was finally gone, and he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. It felt like he was being targeted deliberately.


    Under the ck mask, Kai Yun''s face tightened. This trash actually called her a dwarf! The thing she hated most in his life was being called short!


    On the side, Ye Zizi hated being called t-chested.


    Kai Yun slowly approached Tai He, stopping three yards away.


    "I''ll kill you in one punch!!" Kai Yun said coldly. ''You''ve sessfully caught my attention!''


    Tai He had just been wronged, and now he was extremely arrogant. He thought to himself, ''as long as others didn''t know I''m Tai He.''


    "Little shorty, do you want me to teach you how to punch?" Tai He asked with a contemptuous smile.


    However, Kai Yun slightly raised her right fist, "The name of this punch is called ''Die Punch.'' Under this punch, no one can withstand it!"


    Tai He burst intoughter inwardly. This was more fun than Mighty Tiger Fist. Although Mighty Tiger Fist sounded imposing, ''Die Punch'' was downright ridiculous.


    "Shorty, even if you want to hit me, you have toe closer. Standing so far away, how can you possibly hit me?" Tai He continued to tease Kai Yun,pletely unaware that he had angered a little tyrant... Kai Yun''s personality was good, and she rarely got angry, but now, she was genuinely annoyed. Tai He, who was unaware, continued to provoke Kai Yun.


    "I''ll use my Boxing Fist to kill you!" Kai Yun said indifferently.


    Boxing Fist? Tai He felt like he heard the most ridiculous thing in the world. Killing an Overlord with a Boxing Fist? Hahaha...


    "Alright... let me see how powerful your Boxing Fist is!"


    "You''ll be very satisfied!" Kai Yun said with a cold tone. She threw a punch directly, and to onlookers, it seemed like an ordinary punch.


    There wasn''t even a hint of qi fluctuation. This girl was just here to be funny.


    A gentle breeze floated around Tai He. He looked at Kai Yun and suddenlyughed, "Wow, your Boxing Fist is so powerful. Why don''t you use your little fist to punch my chest?"


    But just as he finished speaking, Tai He felt a pain in his chest. His eyes instantly turned bloodshot.


    ''What''s going on? Why does my chest feel so ufortable? My limbs are bing extremely stiff!''


    The qi inside his body was running rampant,pletely out of control.


    Tai He strained with all his strength to look at Kai Yun, but Kai Yun had already disappeared into the crowd.


    Gradually, Tai He felt his whole body getting icy cold, as if countless ice needles were stabbing into his body. The cold prated his body, making Tai He feel unbearable pain.


    After a while, everyone felt the man in ck was not moving.


    Everyone was puzzled, and one person mustered the courage to approach and take a look. They found that this person seemed to be motionless.


    They reached out to remove the mask, but as soon as they touched it, the entire body turned into ck particles and disappeared!


    However, in the night sky, the clouds had already parted.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. Someone suddenly said, "Tch, he actually ran away."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1126 (Auctioning Bloodgold)

    Chapter 1126 (Auctioning Bloodgold)


    "What a loser, using such an illusion to escape. Only works on little girls."


    "Yeah, it''s pretty good though. We didn''t notice it at all."


    "True, quite impressive. Too bad he''s a coward. If he really were the dean, it would be hrious."


    Tai He''s primordial spirit couldn''t escape and directly perished.


    In the crowd, Xin Ba swallowed his saliva. That girl!


    One punch kills an Overlord!


    Oh my god! How strong must she be!


    ''Why is this world scarier than before? Suddenly, I really want to go home. This world is too dangerous.''"Xin Ba, hold onto your heart, don''t panic," the old man shouted in Xin Ba''s mind.


    Xin Ba also wanted to remain calm, but seeing Kai Yun kill an Overlord with one punch, how could he stay calm?


    Moreover, that punch just now showed no clues at all. It indicated one thing: the girl controlled her strength to perfection!


    Too terrifying! Too abominable! Why did heaven create such terrifying monsters?


    Xin Ba believed Tai He was truly dead.


    While Mu Hong believed Tai He used body techniques to escape. After all, losing face so severely, there was no need to stay.


    Son-inw did well this time. He would praise him when he returned.


    People at the scene shouted it was boring. The coward created an illusion and fled. Truly a loser.


    Tai He''s soul was screaming. I didn''t flee; I was killed! You guys, losers, will all be killed!


    There''s a devil... a devil...


    Kai Yun''s strength was unquestionable. It could bepared to Ye Zizi.


    Unfortunately, no one was shouting "666" now, and Kai Yun had no idea who she had killed. If she knew it was Tai He, she wouldn''t have killed him. [666=awesome]


    Because Tai He was a task for the kids and also one of the enemies from the past. Killing him like this was too cheap.


    "Auctioning Bloodgold!" Just when everyone felt bored, a ck-clothed person announced with a gong.


    This caught everyone''s attention. Auctioning Bloodgold? Is this serious?


    A treasure like Bloodgold being auctioned? Isn''t that a bit frivolous and hasty?


    Qi Xuewen still remained motionless; this scene wouldn''t end so easily. It felt like a trap set by someone. Qi Xuewen thought it would be wise to leave first and not continue to wade through muddy waters. If he kept going, he might not be able to climb back up.


    Rare treasures like Bloodgold wouldn''t just appear like this. Qi Xuewen didn''t hesitate and left without a word. Following his departure, many others also chose to leave, feeling that something was amiss.


    It seemed wrong.


    People with weaker strength decided to leave. This gathering was enough; auctioning Bloodgold could lead to casualties. In a sh, almost half the people left.


    The remaining half were fearless, creating a congested crowd. A ck-clothed figure stood on the roof of the small workshop, and as moonlight gradually spilled, it illuminated the roof.


    At that point, everyone felt this man was extremely mysterious.


    Who could it be?


    "Hey, up there, talking about auctioning Bloodgold, show us the Bloodgold!" someone below shouted. Although they mentioned Bloodgold, they wanted to see the actual item.


    The ck-clothed person chuckled, appearing profound and unpredictable. "Bloodgold! It is the best material for weapons in the world! It can even be used to forge rare primordial divine artifacts! Extremely rare. Who would carry such a treasure with them? Think carefully, use your brains."


    "Tch..." All the ck-clothed people couldn''t help but make a clicking sound. It turned out to be a kid babbling nonsense, knowing nothing, just babbling here.


    However, the ck-clothed man suddenly took something from his crotch!


    "Of course, I won''t bring all the Bloodgold. I only brought a small amount." The man opened his palm, and suddenly, the dark night became bright, radiating golden brilliance.


    Wei Chang''s expression changed. The aura emitted from this material...


    Lu Hong''s gaze sank. This is indeed...


    Ye Zizi and Kai Yun looked at it curiously, now interested in this piece of Bloodgold.


    Chang Hen''s eyes revealed a crazy greed. ''Is this Bloodgold?''


    Just with this aura, he felt invincible!


    A weapon crafted from this Bloodgold would surely be unparalleled.


    If used to forge a primordial divine artifact, it would be aplete waste. Bloodgold was so rare that it was maddening!


    "Hey, how did you cut Bloodgold into such a small piece?" someone suddenly asked in the crowd.


    The ck-clothed person calmly said, "Bloodgold is most afraid of Mystical Fire!" After speaking, the ck-clothed person opened his left hand, and a red me ignited in his palm!


    Seeing the appearance of the strange fire, everyone''s expression turned horrified!


    This person is actually an Overlord!


    Even Chang Hen was a bit dumbfounded. This person''s Mystical Fire is so simr to his; both are red. If you don''t look closely, you can''t tell the difference.


    ''But where did this Overlorde from? I''ve never heard of him. Could he be a master from somewhere outside the world?''


    As the air temperature rose, everyone knew that this was indeed a Mystical Fire.


    "Dare I ask, are you the Overlord Chang Hen from the Broken Meridian Sect? I heard that Chang Hen''s Overlord''s Mystical Fire is also this colour," one of the ck-clothed individuals curiously asked.


    Chang Hen frowned slightly. ''Could it be¡­''


    "Today, I am here to auction Bloodgold. Don''t talk about anything else," the ck-clothed person neither confirmed nor denied, leaving many people puzzled.


    However, many believed that this person was Chang Hen; on the Sapphire Continent, only Chang Hen had a red strange fire.


    "What will you use for the auction?" someone curiously asked.


    The ck-clothed person smiled, "I will auction it using your most precious beChang Hens. If I''m willing, I''ll exchange it with you!"


    The crowd immediately erupted in discussion. Most precious beChang Hens...


    Even if it''s the most precious beChang Hens, it can''t be exchanged for, right? After all, this is Bloodgold.


    "Sir, my most precious beChang Hen is this ancient divine artifact. I wonder if it can be exchanged?" A ck-clothed person took out a ck mountain.


    The crowd burst intoughter. How could Bloodgold be exchanged for your ancient divine artifact? You''re thinking too much.


    The ck-clothed person calmly said, "Please don''t make jokes, and treat this auction seriously!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1127 (Exchanging For Your Life)

    Chapter 1127 (Exchanging For Your Life)


    "How about I use the primordial divine artifact in my hand!" Another ck-clothed person shouted, and the jade bracelet on their wrist emitted a mysterious aura, obviously a valuable item.


    The crowd erupted in surprise. They actually brought out a primordial divine artifact; what a generous offer! The ck-clothed person nced at it and shook his head.


    The crowd started buzzing again. If he doesn''t even ept a primordial divine artifact, what else could he want?


    "Sir, why don''t you give us an example so that we can understand better," someone suggested.


    The ck-clothed person calmly said, "I''ve already said it¡ªyour most precious belongings."


    The crowd couldn''tprehend the meaning behind the ck-clothed person''s words. What could be considered the most important?


    "Time waits for no one."


    "I have something to exchange with you!" At this moment, Lu Hong suddenly shouted, changing his voice to maintain secrecy since they were on a covert mission.All the ck-clothed individuals present looked at Lu Hong, curious about what this person in ck would use for exchange. Now, even a primordial divine artifact wasn''t eptable; could there be something even better?


    Chang Hen was contemting. Did it have to be exchanged with a Mystical Fire? After all, a Mystical Fire was much stronger than a primordial divine artifact.


    The ck-clothed person turned to Lu Hong and asked in a in tone, "What do you offer in exchange?"


    Lu Hong coldly replied, "I offer your life!"


    Lu Hong had discussed this with the Death Mage earlier; this item was required by the Lord, and they had to obtain it by any means necessary, even if it meant resorting to force.


    Despite the audacity of the statement, all the ck-clothed individuals fell silent. This person in ck had quite the courage, daring to utter such words.


    Did you not realise that this person in ck is an Overlord-level figure? Moreover, they have a Mystical Fire; they could easily make you experience the sensation of being burned alive.


    Ye Zizi and Kai Yun found it interesting; this person in ck was quite daring to make such boastful remarks.


    Wei Chang and Tang Wei appeared cautious, as obtaining the Bloodgold was crucial. They couldn''t let others get it, so the best approach was to seize it. However, Wei Chang chose to remain still, observing the strength of this presumptuous ck-clothed person.


    Chang Hen had considered the idea of seizing it but hesitated due to his identity. However, considering that he was wearing ck clothes, and others didn''t know him, he could act without being recognized.


    It seemed that acquiring Bloodgold would require a show of force. First, let''s assess their strength and then decide.


    "Hahaha, do you want to take my life? Since I dare to stand here, I havee with fearlessness. No matter what crazy ideas you have, I''ll ept them all!" The ck-clothed person expressed great confidence, revealing a fearless demeanour.


    Lu Hong remainedposed, ncing at the Death Mage, thenunched a sudden attack!


    The bluestone beneath his feet instantly crumbled, surprising everyone. This ck-clothed individual seemed quite formidable.


    Lu Hong''s speed was astonishing, reaching the ck-clothed person in the blink of an eye. The rapid pace was truly breathtaking!


    This ck-clothed person was at least a Heavenly Venerable or higher!


    No wonder they dared to make such bold statements. However, the opponent was an Overlord-level figure; even a Heavenly Venerable had no impact.


    The lower-ranking ck-clothed individuals perceived Lu Hong as a Heavenly Venerable.


    Yet, Chang Hen, being familiar with such characters, knew that this control of speed appeared like that of a Heavenly Venerable but was, in fact, an Overlord!


    Unexpectedly, among this group of ck-clothed individuals, there were so many formidable characters! It seemed they were all experts from hidden realms, targeting Bloodgold.


    Wei Chang in the crowd sensed a familiar aura. In that brief moment, the scent seemed to be...


    "Uncle Wei, we need to take action too. We must seize it," Tang Wei cautiously said. Seeing others making their moves, we can''t fall behind.


    Wei Chang suddenly chuckled, "No need."


    "Why? Aren''t we seizing Bloodgold?" Tang Wei questioned, having searched for information on Bloodgold for a long time. If they could find it, the Lord would be delighted.


    "Because this ck-clothed person is probably Lu Hong," Wei Chang said casually.


    Wei Chang both personally trained Lu Hong and Yi Hong. They emitted his aura, and when Lu Hong activated his skills just now, Wei Chang detected it.


    Since Lu Hong was here, it was reasonable to assume that the Death Mage was also present.


    Thinking of it this way, Wei Chang recognized theplot twist. This young fellow had grown up and should handle things for the Lord.


    "Is it Lu Hong?" Tang Wei whispered in surprise. After all, everyone dispersed to search independently.


    "We''ll just observe for now. If anything unexpected happens, we can intervene," Wei Chang remained vignt. Although not particrly fearful, caution was necessary to prevent surprises. Bloodgold was too crucial, and they couldn''t afford to lose it.


    Tang Wei nodded, realising that Uncle Wei''s considerations were bing more thoughtful.


    "Zizi, when should we make our move?" Kai Yun was getting impatient; this person seemed quite powerful.


    Leaving a tip-toe mark, Zi Zi ced her hands behind her head and yawned, "Let''s wait and see. After all, the important characters always make a grand entrance."


    "Yeah, there might be even stronger experts," Kai Yun happilymented.


    On the roof, Lu Hong was currently confronting the ck-clothed person, appearing calm and unrushed.


    Lu Hong was confident because Wei Chang had bestowed his power upon him. Over the years, he hadn''t remained stagnant, continuously practising and improving upon his foundation. Now, facing this ck-clothed individual, he believed he could emerge victorious!


    "You seem unwilling to follow the rules..." The ck-clothed person said in a cold voice.


    Lu Hong extended his right hand, stating, "The strong don''t need rules."


    Upon hearing Lu Hong''s words, the ck-clothed individuals below began to discuss.


    "Wow, this person is really good at showing off."


    "Yeah, he actually voiced his true thoughts."


    "People who love showing off usually don''t live long. Sooner orter, they''ll die on the road of showing off."


    Hearing Lu Hong''s words, the ck-clothed person suddenly burst intoughter. "You''re quite interesting!"


    Lu Hong didn''t want to waste time on unnecessary words and said sternly, "Hand over the Bloodgold, and you can go."


    "Why should I give it to you when you don''t follow my rules?" The ck-clothed person seemedpletely fearless, speaking with a natural confidence that was intriguing.


    "Well, it seems I can only exchange it with your life then."


    "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. You might not get my life."


    Lu Hong hadn''t encountered such an arrogant character in a long time. He decided to teach this person a lesson and show him the vast difference between heaven and earth. As a subordinate of Ye Hua, he couldn''t let him lose face. One punch should be enough for such an opponent.


    "Ahhh!" Lu Hong lightly shouted, and his fighting spirit erupted instantly.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1128 (Skyward Comet Fist)

    Chapter 1128 (Skyward Comet Fist)


    A terrifying vortex spread across the scene. Although the ck-clothed individuals couldn''t see facial expressions, they could undoubtedly sense the astonishment on their faces.


    This person is incredibly strong! The momentum alone confirms that he is undoubtedly an Overlord!


    Ye Zizi was familiar with Wei Chang''s aura. The burst of energy from Lu Hong carried a distinctive vour, reminiscent of Wei Chang''s.


    But Wei Chang''s was purer.


    Ye Zizi dared to conclude that this person was either Lu Hong or Yi Hong.


    It turned out to be their own.


    ''Wait a minute, weren''t they inside the imperial pce? How did they end up in Sin City? Are they here for a mission or just for fun?'' Ye Zizi expressed curiosity.


    "Wow, this person is really powerful. I want to fight him," Kai Yun rubbed his hands together, sensing the person''s strength from his aura.However, Kai Yun and Wei Chang were not very familiar, and she didn''t perceive this unique aura.


    Ye Zizi helplessly said, "You might be disappointed."


    "Why? Can''t we fight?" Kai Yun pouted, frustrated by all the restrictions on where and when they could fight. When would they ever get a chance to have some fun? Being a good person is so hard.


    "Because he is one of us," Ye Zizi said nonchntly.


    "One of us? How do you know he''s one of us?" Kai Yun felt like Ye Zizi was lying to her. Once she got deceived, she couldn''t go and fight.


    "I can sense his aura. He''s either Yi Hong or Lu Hong," Ye Zizi whispered. If it were a bit smaller, he might not be certain, but with this kind of outburst, he was sure.[]


    Kai Yun felt helpless and disappointed. "So, it''s him. Well..."


    "I''m just curious about why they''re here and actively trying to snatch the Bloodgold," Ye Zizi said.


    "It''s probably an order from the Lord," Kai Yun guessed.


    Ye Zizi felt the same way.


    Suddenly, Kai Yun whispered, "What if we pretend not to know?"


    "You mean...?" Ye Zizi''s eyes lit up.


    "Yeah, we''ve been stiff all along. Loosen up our bones a bit. Besides, I''m curious about their strength," Kai Yun suggested.


    "Haha, sounds like fun," Ye Zizi said excitedly.


    At this moment, Lu Hong appeared like a god descending to the mortal realm. ck light flowed from his body, rotating around him, like the special effects that appear when upgrading equipment.


    He is indeed powerful; no wonder he dared to speak such words.


    The ck-clothed individuals could sense Lu Hong''s strength. Despite that, he still appeared unafraid, not even altering his tone.


    However, this expression seemed immature to Ye Zizi, Wei Chang, and the others. After all, such things had happened before; people only understood how formidable someone was after getting beaten.


    Lu Hong felt a bit irritated. The man''s attitude displeased him. There should be a limit to showing off; yet, this person maintained a calm demeanour, even mocking him.


    "No need to pretend! I know you''re scared now." Lu Hong spoke in a deep voice, offering to spare the ck-clothed person''s life if they handed over the Bloodgold.


    The ck-clothed person paused, then burst intoughter, covering their forehead. "Why are you being so funny? Am I supposed to be scared of you? Is it because of your strength or your fearless courage?"


    "You!!!" Lu Hong waspletely provoked. This person was mocking not only him but the entire team!


    Lu Hong''s expression darkened, and he eximed, "Then let me show you what true terror is!"


    "Skyward Comet Fist!" Lu Hong''s right fist emitted a dazzling light, illuminating the night sky. A terrifying aura reverberated between heaven and earth, causing the clouds in the night sky to disperse instantly.


    It seemed like there was only Lu Hong''s fist in the entire world.


    Seeing Lu Hong in this state, Wei Chang looked at him with a satisfied gaze, slowly saying, "I didn''t expect Lu Hong to grow up."


    "Yeah, back in the day, the two brothers came to Your Majesty''s bar. They were still naive non-mainstream kids," Tang Wei recalled, seemingly lost in memories. The happiest times were in that small bar.


    Being able to go to work and leave work together with Uncle Wei, having a barbecue in the evening, asionally organising gatherings initiated by the Lord¡ªthose moments spent together were truly interesting.


    Perhaps it was because she was a woman, Tang Wei felt sentimental. But for Wei Chang, it didn''t matter where they were; as long as the Lord was there...


    "Oh, this Green-Red duo is quite impressive," Kai Yun remarked while watching Lu Hong''s punch, unable to contain his praise.


    Ye Zizi chuckled, "These two are better at being clowns than showcasing their strength."


    "I heard Yi Hong is afraid of his wife."


    "More than afraid; he''s like a mouse seeing a cat." Ye Zizi clicked his tongue twice, pointing out that among the entire team, Yi Hong was the most afraid of his wife.


    "So, between these two brothers, who is stronger?" Kai Yun curiously asked, as he was not very familiar with them.


    "Well... Lu Hong should be slightly stronger," Ye Zizi gave a fair evaluation. If Lu Hong heard this, he would probably be quite happy, considering Ye Zizi was the Lord''s direct subordinate.


    "Oh~" Kai Yun decided to spar with Lu Hong.


    Cheng Hen, in the crowd, paled in shock. The strength of these ck-clothed individuals was probably above his own!


    With just this punch, he could probably snap his philtrum! How many formidable characters had this Bloodgold attracted? It seemed the waters in the south were deep. Perhaps he shoulde out and pay a visit to those hidden figures.


    Lu Hong could feel his power continuously rising limitlessly. It had been a long time since he unleashed his full firepower. Thiswless feeling was truly wonderful.


    Lu Hong slowly punched out, and at this moment, the air seemed topress. Intense explosive sounds echoed around, causing those with lower strength to instantly bleed from all seven orifices, though they didn''t die.


    For those with stronger abilities, their ears were bleeding, and this punch was truly terrifying! It even burst the air.


    "Die!" Lu Hong angrily shouted, his gaze devoid of mercy.


    However, the corner of the ck-clothed person''s eyes lifted slightly, trembling. He extended his hand directly, palm facing Lu Hong''s fist! There was no fluctuation of any aura, only the violently swirling ck energy.


    Puff!


    A faint sound suddenly echoed!


    This sound was like someone letting out a fart. Not the loud type of fart, but a very low and deep one.


    Everyone stared nkly at the rooftop. This punch was so ferocious! Why did it cause such an oue?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1129 (Bringing Shame to the Whole Team)

    Chapter 1129 (Bringing Shame to the Whole Team)


    In theory, this punch should have sted the ck-clothed person into pieces, so why did this ck-clothed person simply raise his hand and block it! Moreover... there was no aura! What on earth was going on!


    Everyone was baffled at this moment.


    Even Wei Chang, Ye Zizi, and the Death Mage were dumbfounded.


    Why did it happen like this? Why couldn''t Lu Hong''s punch do him any harm!


    In an instant, all the power was absorbed! Who on earth was this ck-clothed person!


    Lu Hong was now extremely astonished. His confident punch was blocked like this! And it was blocked with a palm! Moreover, the opponent hadn''t released any aura. How was this possible?!


    How did he do it?!


    "You may be audacious, but you shouldn''t be audacious in front of me!" The ck-clothed person said indifferently, and suddenly, a radiant light shone from the palm of his hand!This aura was the same as the Skyward Comet Fist just now, even more majestic!


    The ck-clothed person gently pushed against Lu Hong''s fist!


    Everything happened in an instant, giving no time for anyone to react.


    In Lu Hong''s eyes was a dazzling golden light. This man actually absorbed the punch from earlier and turned it into his own power to counterattack!


    This was an attacking method he had never seen before, as he hadn''t noticed it happening at all!


    In an instant, Lu Hong felt a warmth in his right arm.


    Wei Chang disappeared from his original position in an instant, but he was still half a heart beatte...


    A golden light directly sprayed from the palm of the ck-clothed person, engulfing Lu Hong''s right arm and soaring towards the sky!


    In this dark night, this long golden light was as brilliant as a shooting star, but the pressure it emitted carried a terrifying aura.


    Fear spread in everyone''s mind. Those who managed to regain their senses at this moment turned around and ran without giving anyone a chance to react.


    This ck-clothed person was truly terrifying!


    Cheng Hen, who had reacted, also chose to retreat immediately. Bloodgold was indeed important, but without life, it was redundant!


    Life was the most important!


    Wei Chang stopped in mid-air, looking at his subordinate!


    At this moment, his right arm and right shoulder werepletely gone, presenting a semicircr shape!


    If the attack just now had been aimed at the head! Then... Lu Hong would have been instantly killed, and not even Wei Chang could have saved him!


    Lu Hong couldn''t feel pain right now. The real pain was on his face!


    Someone else actually instantly defeated him!


    This was simply disgracing Your Majesty! Thinking of the words he had just said, Lu Hong felt ashamed!


    In the entire team, there was no record of failure! However, just now!


    He was defeated! And without any means of retaliation!


    This palm did not hit his arm, but his face! How could he face Your Majesty when he went back! How could he face every member of the team!


    He had brought shame to the whole team!


    At this moment, Lu Hong showed a deadly colour, a look of shame and desire for death.


    The ck-clothed person looked at Lu Hong and curiously asked, "Are you sure you want to exchange my life for Bloodgold?"


    Puff!


    Lu Hong suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood, a tant mockery.


    Lu Hong''s heart was ashen. He looked at his missing right shoulder, tightly clenching his left hand.


    Suddenly, he furiously pped his forehead!


    This startled Wei Chang, who angrily shouted, "What are you doing!"


    Wei Chang''s thunderous shout shook the heavens, even the ck-clothed person showed a surprised expression.


    Wei Chang grabbed Lu Hong''s left hand tightly.


    At this moment, Ye Zizi and Kai Yun also appeared, along with the Death Mage and Tang Wei.


    Everyone looked at Lu Hong.


    Lu Hong immediately recognized that it was Uncle Wei...


    Uncle Wei was actually here just now. Lu Hong''s stiff face became strange, appearing a bit distorted.


    A real man sheds blood without shedding tears, but seeing Uncle Wei standing in front of him, Lu Hong shed two hot tears. This was a kind of guilt and embarrassment. He felt that he had disgraced himself and the entire team!


    What face did he have left to live in this world? What dignity did he have to stand before Your Majesty? There was only one way to express his gratitude to Your Majesty and Uncle Wei ¨C death.


    "I''m sorry, I... I brought shame to everyone." Lu Hong suddenly felt weak all over, and the Death Mage immediately supported him.


    Wei Chang''s face was now very unsightly. His younger brother was actually driven to the point of wanting tomit suicide! This was a great shame!


    In the team''s many years of existence, when had such a thing happened? Today was the first time!


    Wei Chang turned to look at the ck-clothed person, his eyes filled with a cold chill. In such a situation, he had to bear the main responsibility!


    Tang Wei looked at Wei Chang, feeling that the current Wei Chang was terrifying, like a nuclear bomb about to explode.


    "Little Green, be more careful. Your Majesty will be angry if you act like this," Ye Zizi said in a deep voice, having recognized Lu Hong''s voice just now.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry, everyone." Lu Hong felt deeply ashamed. He wished he could p himself to death, so he could feel a bit better.


    Wei Chang spoke with a cold tone, "Take Lu Hong back first."


    Ye Zizi initially wanted to fight the ck-clothed person, but sensing Wei Chang''s abnormality, she decided to leave this opportunity to Wei Chang. After all, Lu Hong was Wei Chang''s subordinate.


    Seeking revenge for his subordinate was only natural.


    But today, Lu Hong unexpectedly lost an arm. This was not just his own matter; it concerned the entire team and even Your Majesty!


    When one person was humiliated, the whole team would be shamed!


    "I''ll leave it to you, don''t let him escape," Ye Zizi reminded. There was only one oue for this ck-clothed person ¨C death, with no other possibility.


    Wei Chang didn''t finish speaking; the others instantly withdrew.


    The entire sky was left with only Wei Chang and the ck-clothed person.


    Meanwhile, the ck-clothed person standing in the small workshop was puzzled. It seemed like everyone in that group knew each other and had exchanged a few words just now. If they all knew each other, why leave one person alone? Why not go together? There were not many people capable of getting the Seven Deadly Sins to act together.


    The ck-clothed person looked at the man in front of him and casually asked, "What do you n to use to exchange for Bloodgold this time?"


    "Your life," Wei Chang said calmly.


    Since the younger brother couldn''t aplish it, he would have to rely on the older brother to do it.


    The ck-clothed person chuckled, "Is it the same again? My life is not that easily taken."


    "In my eyes, it can be taken!" Wei Chang retorted.


    "Well, you are much stronger than the person just now, but let me tell you, I am much stronger than him. Just now was just an appetiser." The ck-clothed person''s tone was t but carried a certain level of arrogance.


    He even said that what happened just now was just an appetiser. What, then, would be considered the main course?


    "Let''s have the showdown in a different ce," Wei Chang calmly suggested. In the past, he didn''t care about these things, but the current Wei Chang also considered the casualties of ordinary people; it was a positive change.


    "As you wish," the ck-clothed person agreed without hesitation.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1130 (Wei Chang Vs. the Black-Clothed Person)

    Chapter 1130 (Wei Chang Vs. the ck-Clothed Person)


    Both disappeared into the night sky.


    All the ck-clothed individuals felt disappointed. This was supposed to be an ultimate battle, but they were denied the chance to witness it.


    Meanwhile, the others brought Lu Hong to the inn. The vampire sisters were stunned, and when they saw that their man''s shoulder and arm had disappeared entirely, their expressions instantly changed.


    "Husband, what happened to you?" Tears welled in both sisters'' eyes.


    Ye Zizi, with the others, removed their ck masks. Tang Wei sighed deeply. The unexpected incident tonight was truly hard to digest.


    Lu Hong even felt unworthy to face his wife. When they asked what happened to him, how could he respond?


    Charging recklessly and getting defeated by the enemy in return?


    Lu Hong lowered his head slowly, afraid to meet his wife''s gaze. He felt undeserving.Ye Zizi quickly contacted Qing Yutong. This matter was extraordinary, and Yutong held the highest position among them. It was imperative to let her make the decision.


    Qing Yutong soon received Ye Zizi''smunication and hurried over to the inn.


    Of course, they gathered, and the whole room was now filled with people.


    Lu Hong sat on the ground expressionless, not daring to lift his head. Vampire sisters waited anxiously by him.


    "Big brother, what happened to you?" Yi Hong rushed over at this moment, seeing that his elder brother had lost his right arm and shoulder. He asked with concern.


    Even though it was gone, the wound was automatically healing, but a new arm could not grow.


    Lu Hong finally looked up at Yi Hong. Unable to face Yi Hong''s caring gaze, Lu Hong slowly knelt on the ground, "I''m powerless and have brought shame to everyone, even to Your Majesty!"


    Qing Yutong furrowed her brows tightly. Weren''t they just trying to snatch some Bloodgold? How did it end up like this? Why did theye to Sin city? What exactly happened?


    Qing Yutong was nowpletely puzzled and could only turn to Tang Wei for an exnation.


    Tang Wei recounted the events. It turned out that the brother-inw needed Bloodgold, so everyone came out to search for it. However, Lu Hong attempted to snatch the Bloodgold and ended up being counterattacked.


    Qing Yutong''s expression became grave, and she sat down on a wooden chair.


    Lu Hong''s defeat wasn''t just his own matter; it would surely anger his brother-inw if he found out about it.


    Now, Wei Chang is currently in a decisive battle with the ck-clothed person. Qing Yutong felt that with Wei Chang''s strength, he should be able to easily defeat the opponent.


    It might help cleanse a bit of the shame. However, with Lu Hong ending up in such a state, Qing Yutong is unsure of how her brother-inw will decide. After all, such a thing has never happened before, where a younger brother is maimed, and the usual response would be to wipe out the offender and their entire family.


    Back in the day, even the Death Mage was maimed, or more urately, turned into a pile of bones. However, Wei Chang kept this incident confidential since the Death Mage was summoned, unlike Lu Hong, who is a direct subordinate of Your Majesty. The significance is different.


    This subordinate acted arrogant outside and ended up with a face full of bacsh. If this news spreads, it would be a loss of face for Your Majesty.


    "Let''s wait for Wei Chang toe back before making any decisions," Tang Wei quietly suggested.


    Qing Yutong also felt the same; they can only decide after Wei Chang returns.


    Yi Hong has never seen his big brother so disheartened. Even when his big brother was injured in the past, it wasn''t like this.


    It seems that his big brother has indeed been greatly affected this time.


    At this moment, Zi Shan is also standing silently beside them, wanting to reconcile with Yi Hong. However, with many people around, Zi Shan seemed to be mute.


    "I think that ck-clothed person is quite formidable," Ye Zizi suddenly said from the side.


    Kai Yun nodded, "Indeed, very formidable. To absorb Lu Hong''s power silently and then counterattack with it, such methods are not unheard of, but achieving it to this extent is quite difficult."


    Two loli girls, focusing on strength, began discussing. This ck-clothed person is probably the most formidable character to have appeared so far, capable of instantly killing Lu Hong with such strength.


    "I suddenly have a new understanding of the Sapphire Continent," Brittany said lightly. It seems that she hadn''tpletely understood it before, and today, she felt like he had seen just the tip of the iceberg.


    Ye Zizi also looks excited, "I wonder how many formidable characters like this exist. It would be great if we could have a group fight."


    Meanwhile, Tang Wei is worried about Unc;e Wei. Just now, hearing what Ye Zizi said, it seems that the opponent is very powerful, and Wei Shu should be able to easily deal with it.


    On the other side, when the two reappeared, they were already in a swampy area. For Wei Chang, it''s the same wherever he is because the result will not deviate.


    Now, there''s only one thing he needs to do: kill the person in front of him! Only then can he slightly cleanse this negative record.


    "You picked a nice ce," the ck-clothed person said lightly, descending slowly and stepping on the concrete. However, upon closer inspection, he didn''t actually step on it; he was floating.


    Wei Chang asked calmly, "Who are you?"


    "Me? I''m just a bored wanderer. Wherever there''s excitement, that''s where I go," the ck-clothed person said softly, seemingly toying with Wei Chang.


    "Then your journey will end here," Wei Chang said calmly. Such humiliation can only be cleansed with blood, with no room for mercy.


    The ck-clothed person chuckled, "Why are you all so confident? Are you so sure I will die here? ''


    "Or are you, like that kid earlier, someone who talks without using their brain?" The ck-clothed person said indifferently,unching a fierce retort against Wei Chang and even stating that Wei Chang spoke without using his brain.


    It has been a long time since Wei Chang has been insulted like this. Suddenly, anger surged within him, feeling unsatisfied. He has always been the one bullying others, not the one being bullied!


    "I always speak with strength." Wei Chang said in a deep voice, slowly raising his arms.


    Suddenly, Wei Chang''s arms underwent a visible transformation at the speed of the naked eye. In no time, they became two strange creatures, long and thick, with rows of white and sharp teeth dripping with mucus. When theynded on the ground, a green smoke appeared, showing the corrosive effect of the saliva.


    The ck-clothed person slightly turned his head and said slowly, "So you are not human."


    "Whether I''m human or not doesn''t matter. What matters is!"


    Before Wei Chang finished speaking, the monstrous creatures from his arms directly attacked the ck-clothed person!


    The ck-clothed person immediately leaped backward.


    Boom!


    A massive pit was created right where he stood. The ck-clothed person stood in the void, with a calm gaze, showing no signs of panic.


    Hiss!


    Hundreds of smaller creatures emerged from the dust, much smaller than the ones before, clearly more agile.


    The ck-clothed expression changed slightly.


    From a distance, it looked like countless snakes were spraying out, attacking the figure in the air, forming arge!


    "You do have this strength!" The ck-clothed person said calmly, no longer hiding his power, fully unleashing it!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1131 (Dont Ruin the Sapphire Continent)

    Chapter 1131 (Don''t Ruin the Sapphire Continent)


    The ck-clothed person''s pupils suddenly contracted, releasing a chilling killing intent into the air, making it feel as if it were a tangible substance, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    Qi between heaven and earth gathered from all directions, forming a terrifying torrent, and the ck-clothed person''s entire body radiated a red brilliance, resembling a world-ending demon.


    This kind of aura directly triggered celestial changes, thunderous roars echoing, deafening, prating through the heavens and earth as if it were the apocalypse!


    Wei Chang''s gaze became eerie; this person''s abilities were indeed unexpected!


    Being able to kill Lu Hong effortlessly was undoubtedly extraordinary!


    However!


    "Gather!" Wei Chang roared angrily.


    Suddenly, the hundreds of snake creatures that had dispersed gathered once again, miraculously merging into a towering python! However, unlike other pythons, it had only one massive oral cavity, with rows of sharp teeth, emanating a foul odour.The ck-clothed person''s strength had been fully disyed, watching the surging snake creatures beneath his feet. Surprisingly, the ck-clothed person chose not to move!


    This puzzled Wei Chang slightly, but he didn''t pay much attention to it!


    Roar!


    The massive oral cavity of the snake creature closed, and the entire world seemed to tremble. With such a bite, it could probably tear even the heavens apart!


    "Impressive!" the ck-clothed person said in a deep voice.


    Wei Chang wasn''t particrly surprised; this kind of opponent might be the strongest he had encountered.


    Of course, apart from the Nanwu Banner from before, this person''s strength was probably not much different!


    The ck-clothed person then struck a gymnastics pose!


    Feet pressed against the snake creature''s suppression, hands crossed over the chest, looking at Wei Chang, appearing quite rxed.


    Wei Chang chuckled softly, "You are indeed stronger than I imagined!"


    "Just a bit?"


    "Just a bit!"


    However, the ck-clothed person''s expression changed as he felt the snake creature''s oral cavity seem to...


    Without much thought, the ck-clothed person chose to dodge!


    Boom!


    The snake creature''s oral cavity spewed out a ck brilliance, giving a sticky feeling.


    But the emitted aura and pressure instilled fear. The battle between the two seemed to have triggered celestial changes, turning the entire night sky from ck to a light purple.


    The atmosphere felt uneasy, as if foretelling death!


    The ck-clothed person appeared beside, turned his head to look at his shoulder, only to see a piece missing from the ck fabric on his shoulder, emitting a ck aura.


    He slightly raised his head to look at Wei Chang, the ck-clothed person seemed angry.


    Directly tearing off the fabric from his shoulder, it became apparent that this ck substance had a corrosive effect.


    Wei Chang retracted his hands, transforming back into human hands.


    "You are the first person to injure me, no... you''re a monster," the ck-clothed person said softly, and the hostility emanating from him continued to rise.


    The swamp began to boil, countless creatures being cooked alive. The entire sky turned even more purple, with thick lightning bolts traversing through the clouds, presenting a bizarre sight.


    Wei Chang said indifferently, "I will kill youter!"


    "Don''t speak big words too soon, or you will end up like that kid just now!" After saying this, the ck-clothed person disappeared into the void.


    Wei Chang frowned slightly, his figure shing!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground under Wei Chang''s feet copsed due to a mysterious force, creating a deep and bottomless pit!


    Wei Chang''s expression became solemn.


    When did such a powerful figure appear on the Sapphire Continent?


    This person''s strength was probably onlyparable to the Seven Deadly Sins and the Nanwu Banner in the entire team! Those below, like Lu Hong, would be directly killed.


    While Wei Chang was contemting, a red me erupted from the deep and bottomless pit below!


    This Mystical Fire had a diameter of hundreds of metres, like mes gushing out from the ground, forming a cylindrical shape shooting towards the sky.


    urately speaking, it was ready to devour Wei Chang!


    The surrounding air had reached its extreme, and the high temperature resulted inbustion. Everything below was engulfed in mes, matching the purple colour in the sky, creating a very coordinated scene.


    Wei Chang understood the terror of this Mystical Fire; after all, Your Majesty controlled more than a dozen varieties of Mystical Fires.


    And the current Mystical Fire!


    Wei Chang sped his hands together!


    "Candle Genie Chaos!"


    At this moment, Wei Chang''s arms rapidly expanded, as if charging up, a terrifying pressure emanated from Wei Chang''s body. Threads of ck mist slowly overflowed from Wei Chang''s body, forming a ck web behind him.


    However, this ck web was not very regr, like a cell structure linked together, devouring the Qi between heaven and earth!


    Puff!


    A ck essence shot from Wei Chang''s palm.


    Terrifying energy swept through the heavens and earth. The ground beneath Wei Chang''s feet vibrated intensely, as if unable to withstand such an attack, about to copse!


    Cracks formed on the ground, the bottomless pit even began to move!


    Red and ck collided violently at this moment!


    At the moment of impact, the void seemed to quiet down, and there was even a ringing in the ears.


    But this was only a momentary sensation.


    A terrifying pressure instantly erupted in the air. The shockwave generated from the collision spread like a de, cutting through the ground as if it were tofu.


    The bottomless pit became deeper, showing signs of movement, like tectonic tes shifting!


    With Wei Chang''s strength, destroying the heavens and earth was effortless. Each impact could make the entire Sapphire Continent unbearable. There was already a trend of continent separation.


    The air was burning, and the space was copsing!


    Visible to the naked eye, cracks appeared in the air, clearly unable to withstand such an impact!


    This phenomenon urred throughout the Sapphire Continent!


    The entire southern region could feel the overwhelming power, and the ground beneath their feet was emitting weak moans!


    Upon witnessing such a phenomenon, ordinary people kneeled and prayed for forgiveness from the gods.


    As for those with strength, they looked at the scene with fear but also with admiration, thinking when they could be so powerful.


    Meanwhile, in the northern region!


    One could clearly see the southern sky emitting a purple glow.


    At this moment, Ye Hua stood with folded arms, looking towards the south, wondering what Wei Chang was up to. Setting such a huge fire, don''t ruin the entire Sapphire Continent!


    After all, this Sapphire Continent was not as simple as imagined!


    "Ye Hua, what''s going on?" Qian Yuqing, dressed in pyjamas, walked out slowly. Her charming figure had recently be Ye Hua''s favourite.


    Ye Hua squinted slightly, saying lightly, "Nothing." Then he reached for Qian Yuqing''s raised buttocks.


    "Ye Hua~" Qian Yuqing jumped away instantly.


    "Come here!" Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    Qian Yuqing pouted, clearly exuding a flirtatious atmosphere, teasing Ye Hua by pretending to be bullied.


    Watching Qian Yuqinge over with a pitiful look, Ye Hua rubbed her head, "It''s time to sleep."


    Qian Yuqing: "..."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1132 (Devastation)

    Chapter 1132 (Devastation)


    In the inn of the Sin City, Ye Zizi and others watched the purple glow in the sky, sensing the extraordinary pressure.


    "Is this gluttonous monster nning to destroy this ce?" Ye Zizi said lightly, thinking Wei Chang had really ignited something this time.


    Yi Hong now finally understood the strength of Uncle Wei. Compared to Uncle Wei, he felt like a nobody!


    Kai Yun had lost his former innocence and became more serious now!


    Because for Wei Chang to act like this, the ck-clothed man from earlier must have corresponding strength! But the urrence of such an event was truly hard to ept.


    What Kai Yun was thinking, so were Brittany and Yue Hua. This time, they had encountered a tough opponent!


    Qing Yutong took a deep breath. She hade out just for some fun, but unexpectedly, things had taken a turn like this!


    Wei Chang had actually caused such amotion, and the opponent''s strength!So many years!


    It was the first time they had seen it...


    In an abandoned temple, Lie Gu and Dou Fushi looked up at the sky.


    "Big brother, what''s happening?" Dou Fushi swallowed his saliva. This aura feels like Uncle Wei.


    Lie Gu sighed deeply, "It seems Wei Chang has encountered someone very powerful!"


    Dou Fushi was puzzled. ''A powerful person? With so many experts in the team, does Uncle Wei need to act?''


    Others should be able to handle it.


    "How powerful is he?" Dou Fushi asked weakly.


    Lie Gu looked at Dou Fushi and said coldly, "With one finger, he could kill you."


    "Ah!" Seeing the chilling gaze in Lie Gu''s eyes, Dou Fushi suddenly felt heavy in his heart.


    Lie Gu''s mood hadn''t been goodtely, all because of this fatty Qing Xu! Time was being wasted here!


    He really wanted to see what was happening on Wei Chang''s side!


    At this moment, Qing Xu put down the pig''s trotters in his hands, sped his hands together, "When will grudges end? Let''s shake hands and be good friends."


    Lie Gu clenched his fists upon hearing this.


    "Big brother! Stay calm! Don''t be impulsive."


    "Don''t stop me! Today, I''ll kill him! Just a useless guy, always eating and drinking, doing nothing else! Still pretending to be righteous, looking at him makes me sick!" Lie Gu couldn''t take it anymore. Why remain such a waste in the team? Are they here to eat and sleep?


    Dou Fushi directly hugged Lie Gu''s thighs, "Big brother, really stay calm, killing is not the solution!"


    "Fuck! He''s just rubbish!"


    Qing Xu sighed slowly, "This benefactor, if you want to kill this humble monk, this humble monk won''t fight back. Let this humble monk return to the embrace of the Buddha~"


    "Look at him! If I don''t get rid of him, it''s against the principles of heaven!" Lie Gu''s nerves had been tortured to the extreme by Qing Xu. At this moment, his face turned red, on the verge of going berserk. Luckily, Dou Fushi was there to persuade him, allowing Lie Gu a moment of rity.


    Otherwise, he would really p Qing Xu to death, and he would truly return to the embrace of the Buddha.


    "Jesus said, if I don''t go to hell, who will? Go ahead, Benefactor..."


    "Motherfucker, this is what Buddha said, you idiot!"


    Qing Xu smiled and said, "It''s all the same, it''s all the same."


    "All the fucking same!" Lie Gu shouted, stomping the ground forcefully.


    The dpidated temple was originally on the mountaintop. When Lie Gu stomped down...


    Sizzle...


    Cracks instantly appeared on the ground, spreading in all directions, even on the walls of the broken temple.


    "Big brother... you broke the mountain."


    "If it''s broken, it''s broken! I really want to stomp him to death!" Lie Gu pointed at Qing Xu and cursed.


    However, Qing Xu, watching the crumbling temple with a face of confusion, his chubby face trembling, the pig''s trotters in his hands involuntarily falling, and his small eyes bing eerie.


    Lie Gu didn''t notice Qing Xu''s anomaly. He shouted, "Carry this idiot away, don''t let him get crushed!"


    Just as Lie Gu finished speaking, he felt a tremendous force behind him, and he was thrown out!


    Dou Fushi clenched his fist, his eyes turning dark purple. He looked like a puppet.


    But at this moment, the sky had already be a sea of purple light, like the end of the world.


    Meanwhile, the red Mystical Fire was still shing with Wei Chang''s ck glow!


    The surrounding ground couldn''t bear it, turning into a massive abyss, and the terrifying pressure waspeting with the sky.


    "Thunderous!"


    Suddenly, a sound exploded in the air.


    It was the voice of the ck-clothed man!


    The Mystical Fire that spewed out unexpectedly acquired the attribute of thunder! Crackling sounds surrounded the Mystical Fire, making a continuous noise.


    There was a trend of counterattack!


    Wei Chang furrowed his brows slightly. The current situation was still shocking. This person actually had the power to counterattack!


    It was a bit surprising!


    "Primordial Origin!"


    Another explosion echoed in the heavens and the earth!


    The colour of the Mystical Fire actually changed!It changed from red to white! Wei Chang''s face instantly became serious. ''How could this be possible?''


    ''How could the colour of the Mystical Fire change?! Your Majesty''s Mystical Fire has never changed colour!


    "White me Upholding Heaven!" The ck-clothed man angrily shouted.


    The entire ground suddenly stopped shaking and became calm.


    But this calmness was the calm before the storm!


    Boom!


    In Aquapolis...


    A vast chasm appeared,pletely piercing through from north to south. Surging and raging sea water flooded into the chasm!


    The sea level of the Aquapolis rapidly lowered, and such vibrations even triggered a tsunami! It even caused underwater earthquakes and volcanic eruptions in the Aquapolis.


    In this instant, the entire Sapphire Continent was enduring various natural disasters!


    Ordinary people had no chance of survival.


    The strength of the ck-clothed man exceeded Wei Chang''s expectations!


    The terrifying white me, apanied by lightning, instantly devoured Wei Chang''s body! Straight into the sky!


    The entire sky was reced by white brilliance, appearing so ring and chilling!


    However, at this moment, in Sin City...


    A chasm separated the city. This chasm even spread towards the distance, shrouding the entire Sin City with deathly silence and cries.


    The most tragic were the coastal areas.


    This tsunami was unlike any before; it was aprehensive tsunami. The longer the Aquapolis, the longer the tsunami!


    Even the northern regions could not escape this time.


    The entire Sapphire Continent was now immersed in the fear of death.


    As people looked at the ominous signs, they could only kneel down and plead, but the ruthless cmity still struck mercilessly!


    Compared to the northern part of the Sapphire Continent, the southern part suffered even more severe damage.


    If the previous southern part was a charming face, now that face is covered with countless cracks.


    The two individuals immersed in the battle probably didn''t anticipate causing such consequences.


    A ck figure floated in the air, with a slightly tired expression on his face, but giving off a sense that he could still continue the fight.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1133 (Changes)

    Chapter 1133 (Changes)


    "Oh? Still not dead?" The ck-clothed man said indifferently, but there was a look of surprise in those eyes.


    Wei Chang''s strength was extraordinary. As one of the Seven Sins, his ability to destroy heaven and earth was unquestionable. Just now, he even directly withstood the attack with the strength of his physical body.


    However, at this moment, Wei Chang revealed his true form under this onught!


    A huge head without facial features, only a terrifyingrge mouth with a row of sharp fangs, appeared eerie and horrifying, as if it could devour everything in the world!


    Numerous tiny tentacles supported the massive head, and at the tip of each tentacle were small heads emitting faint, sharp sounds.


    The ck-clothed man looked astonished. From those eyes, it was obvious this monster was something extraordinary. What kind of creature was this!


    Remembering the past, Wei Chang had also revealed his true form, but that was just for fun.


    But this time was different; his true form was forced out. There was a distinction between them.The ck-clothed man was able to bring out Wei Chang''s true form, which was already an achievement. Even if he died...


    It would be a symbol of glory.


    "You can actuallye out unscathed..." The ck-clothed man felt incredible. This monster was indeed powerful, but under his attack!


    It only revealed its true form, which was impossible!


    It defied logic!


    Wei Chang coldly said, "To bring out my true form, you are already someone remarkable!"


    The ck behind Wei Chang slowly merged into his body, continuously supplying a surging power.


    Feeling this pure power, Wei Chang''s size gradually increased.


    The appearance of Wei Chang in this state made the ck-clothed man feel fear, emanating from the depths of his soul.


    After absorbing everything, Wei Chang''s size reached a thousand zhang. The once tiny tentacles were no longer small, and the heads at the base of the tentacles fiercely bit into the ground.


    If Tang Wei saw Wei Chang like this, she would definitely faint in shock.


    The handsome Uncle Wei actually had such a terrifying side.


    "What kind of monster are you?" The ck-clothed man stabilised his mentality and asked in a deep voice.


    Wei Chang calmly said, "Read more books, and you will know! Remember it in your next life!"


    "Arrogant! In this world, being big doesn''t mean you can win!" The ck-clothed man''s face darkened, and his hands quickly formed seals!


    While forming the seals, a surging and terrifying pressure squeezed towards Wei Chang!


    However, Wei Chang had no response.


    "Purple me of Demon ughter!"


    The ck-clothed man suddenly sped his hands together, producing a deafening sound that echoed through the heavens and the earth!


    The purple brilliance in the sky slowly descended. It carried a force of godly destruction, and the brutal pressure once again crushed the ground beneath.


    Wei Chang''s colossal body resisted the pressure from the sky.


    This was a move the ck-clothed man had prepared for long ago, ever since he knew that Wei Chang was a monster. It was a precautionary measure.


    Originally, it seemed unnecessary.


    But now, it turned out to be crucial!


    Fortunately, he had kept this move in reserve!


    The purple brilliance gathered,yer uponyer, with countless illusions, vast as the surging waves of the sea. Amidst it, there was a suffocating and terrifying presence, like a scene from the apocalypse withndslides and tsunamis.


    Wei Chang''s massive body stood firm between heaven and earth,pletely unmoved.


    "What are youughing at?" Wei Chang asked softly.


    "Do you think you can win?" The ck-clothed man didn''t feel very well.


    "I originally wanted to fight you with my normal body, but now it seems, forget it. No need to pretend. The gap between you and me..." Wei Chang didn''t finish his sentence. Suddenly, the tentacles under his head turned upward! The massive mouth opened wide!


    At this moment, the purple brilliance was far from the level of destroying heaven and earth; it was more like a child who couldn''t run away even if he wanted to.


    Wei Chang absorbed all of it!


    "The world''s energy is truly extraordinary!" Wei Chang extended two tongues and lightly licked his sharp teeth, feeling a surge of strength throughout his body.


    The ck-clothed man looked at Wei Chang and suddenly burst intoughter. "Good! Good! Good!"


    Three "goods" resounded, causing a shock. That hearty voice made it seem like the ck-clothed man had won the battle!


    "Speak! How do you want to die?" Wei Chang asked in a deep voice. Being so massive, this was the first time he had used...


    A rare opportunity, wanted to try, and secondly, to intimidate the opponent. After all, Lu Hong lost face, and as the big brother, he needed to salvage some dignity.


    The ck-clothed man did not choose to escape. Instead, he removed his ck mask...


    Revealing an extremely ordinary face. However, on the centre of his forehead, there was a ck mark shaped like a "W."


    "Today, to be able to battle such a powerful opponent! I will die content and happy!" The ck-clothed man pounded his chest and shouted. From the depths of his eyes, one could indeed sense true happiness.


    Wei Chang looked at the man before him with puzzlement. Rarely did someone face death so calmly.


    And he could do it.


    "How do you want to die?" Wei Chang asked coldly. For this person, death today was certain!


    The ck-clothed man licked his dry lips. "There are many ways to die. Can you grant me that particr way of death?"


    Only to see one of Wei Chang''s tentacles slowly flying towards the figure in ck, the grotesque head appearing enormous before the ck-clothed figure, with the saliva on its teeth inducing a nauseating sensation.


    "Victors be kings, losers be bandits!" The figure in ck seemed to ept its fate, slowly closing its eyes without any signs of struggle.


    In the face of such overwhelming power, struggling was futile...


    Wei Chang, of course, wouldn''t spare the figure in ck. Without hesitation, he devoured it whole! Yet, after swallowing, Wei Chang heard the dying words of the ck-clothed figure!


    "Atst, I am free..."


    This puzzled Wei Chang.


    Freedom?


    Was death truly liberation for him?


    Moments ago, he sought death?


    Shouldn''t one strive against the mighty?


    Suddenly, Wei Chang realised something! His expression changed drastically, and his tentacle began to writhe as if trying to expel...


    Indeed, Wei Chang intended to regurgitate this person!


    But at that moment, Wei Chang felt as if his brain had been pierced by an electric drill!


    The pain was unbearable, and his massive body copsed with a thunderous crash, raising a huge cloud of dust.


    And upon Wei Chang''s head, there appeared a mark.


    "W!"


    The purple light in the sky had vanished, and darkness once again shrouded thend, as if nothing had happened!


    The ruined temple had copsed by now, and even the mountain peaks had shattered!


    Only Dou Fushi stood, carrying the massive body of Qing Xu, while Qing Xu stared nkly at the destroyed temple.


    His expression had turned grotesque to the extreme.


    Just as Dou Fushi was struck by a surprise attack from Lie Gu, his entire body crashed through several mountain peaks before swiftly returning!


    But Dou Fushi didn''t consider Lie Gu''s attack as anything significant.


    "Dou Fushi!" Lie Gu pointed at Dou Fushi and shouted.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1134 (Your Majesty... I Cant Hold on Anymore...)

    Chapter 1134 (Your Majesty... I Can''t Hold on Anymore...)


    However, when Lie Gu saw the eyes of Dou Fush¨¬, he suddenly thought of something.


    His expression immediately became serious. In the past, Qing Xu would also use this trick to control humans, and it could be seen from Dou Fush¨¬''s eyes.


    "You!" Lie Gu pointed at Qing Xu and asked heavily.


    "Lowly human! How dare you destroy my sacred ce!" Qing Xu looked at Lie Gu with a fierce killing intent.


    Lie Gu quickly exined, "It''s me! Lie Gu! Don''t you recognize me?"


    "The Buddha will not forgive you!"


    "I''m annoyed!" Lie Gu muttered, annoyed. ''Buddha, Buddha! Are you crazy? Even if you can''t remember anything, can''t you just remember anything?''


    Thinking of this, Lie Gu suddenly woke up.''This Qing Xu! He''s indeed sick! He must have experimented on himself, got a good result, and couldn''te back! What an idiot!''


    "Damn you!" Qing Xu said coldly.


    Lie Gu slowly stepped back. This Qing Xu is a special existence in the entire team. Nobody wants to fight with Qing Xu because he only uses sneaky moves. What''s the point of fighting like that?


    "Qing Xu! Can''t you even listen to the words of Your Majesty?" Lie Gu shouted loudly, hoping to calm Qing Xu down.


    "Your Majesty is nonsense! Go to hell!" Qing Xu waspletely irrational now.


    Lie Gu hated this situation the most. Because Qing Xu only knows how to shout and not act. It''s like shouting someone to death.


    If it were someone else, Lie Gu might not believe it, but this is Qing Xu!


    So...


    Lie Gu disappeared instantly, running away!


    However, Qing Xu did not chase. Instead, he stared at his ruined temple, lost in thought.


    And Dou Fush¨¬, who was ridden, was also the same.


    Lie Gu certainly ran away from the Voidless Empire!


    This matter must be told to Your Majesty! Qing Xu yed himself into trouble!


    He often yed like this, but this time it must be a big y. With Qing Xu''s strength, others can''t even get close!


    Lie Gu hurriedly ran towards the sleeping pce of Your Majesty, in a great hurry.


    However, in the midst of running, Lie Gu suddenly paused, shaking violently, and copsed on the steps...


    Lie Gu clutched his chest, feeling very ufortable... as if he was about to... reveal his true form!!!


    He must have been poisoned just now... ''that damn Qing Xu, every time he fights with me, he uses this poison! Are you freaking insane?!''


    Lie Gu tried to activate his instant movement, but his entire body froze...


    His gaze turned towards the sleeping pce of the Empress... he couldn''t transform here... otherwise, Your Majesty...


    "Your Majesty... help..." Lie Gu shouted in his mind. Now he couldn''t even use voice transmission. He shouldn''t havee straight back. He should have gone elsewhere to check if he was poisoned.


    Lie Gu''s hands had already transformed into dragon ws, and the sturdy ground was torn apart like tofu.


    But Lie Gu could no longer control the aura within his body.


    Roar!


    A dragon roar echoed throughout the Voidless Empire!


    At this moment, Ye Hua was happily enjoying the intimacy with Qian Yuqing, but upon hearing the dragon roar, Ye Hua''s face changed drastically!


    This was the wailing sound emitted by Lie Gu!


    Ye Hua instantly disappeared!


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also felt it. This surging aura unexpectedly appeared inside the imperial pce!


    Their delicate bodies disappeared directly on the bed!


    Of course, there was also Jue Tian, who was conducting experiments. Upon hearing Lie Gu''s miserable cry, he immediately dropped his work!


    Ye Juetian and Gong Yue also sensed it and quickly ran over.


    Just as Ye Hua appeared, one person after another appeared beside him...


    Looking at Lie Gu lying on the ground, his dragon ws were already exposed!


    The only two words in Ye Hua''s mind were: ''It''s over!''


    Jue Tian''s head was also dizzy. ''This Lie Gu... seems to be poisoned! Wasn''t he watching with Qing Xu? How could he be poisoned?''


    ''Could it be Qing Xu?!''


    "Lie Gu, what''s wrong with you?" Qing Ya quickly walked forward.


    Ye Hua sternly shouted, "Come back!"


    Green light shot out from his hands instantly! God, please let it suppress him.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at the suffering Lie Gu, especially those bone ws, frowning lightly...


    "Your Majesty... I can''t hold on anymore..." Lie Gu said thest sentence, and his entire body began to twist.


    Roar!


    Another dragon roar erupted from Lie Gu''s throat, and his entire body instantly revealed its true form!


    A massive bone dragon appeared before everyone. Qian Yuqing also rushed over at this moment, covering her mouth¡­


    "It''s you!" Donghuang Baizhi said coldly.


    Donghuang Baizhi certainly remembered the past!


    A bone dragon and a figure enveloped in ck mist... coborating to conquer the Voidless Realm!


    How many people died in the Voidless Realm!


    Even she was injured! This was something she would never forget in her lifetime.


    However, today!


    This bone dragon unexpectedly appeared before her eyes! What was even more unbelievable was that it turned out to be Lie Gu!!!!!!!


    Ye Juetian and Gong Yue stared nkly at Lie Gu... He''s actually an undead! A dragon! Good Lord...


    He turned out to be the subordinate of their eldest brother!


    Gong Yue is now genuinely grateful that this is true strength!


    Jue Tian, at this moment, has no thoughts. The situation has been exposed; it depends on how Your Majesty will pacify his wife.


    But... this is not something that can be pacified at all!


    Back then, it was real killing! People from the Voidless Realm and the Ying Family, they all died!


    And the Empress, who loved the people as her own, now knowing that her most beloved man sent someone to kill her own people just for the sake of a y...


    Your Majesty, this time... you''re really in trouble...


    Ye Hua already felt it now!


    Although he didn''t turn around to look at Donghuang Baizhi, he could guess from the questioning gaze.


    Even Qing Ya looked at herself with disbelief...


    Lie Gu, flying in the air, slowly descended. This poison is actually a visible poison, inherently harmless...


    But without an antidote, it will maintain this appearance indefinitely.


    Lie Gu knelt down, leaning against the wall with a sense of grievance. ''Your Majesty... I didn''t know I was poisoned.''


    ''If I knew I was poisoned, I definitely wouldn''t havee back.''


    Ye Hua was a bit afraid to look at Donghuang Baizhi. When deception is revealed, all that is left is pain.


    But it had to be faced.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath, turned slowly and looked at Donghuang Baizhi.


    At this moment, Donghuang Baizhi''s face turned pale, devoid of its usual colour. Ye Hua reached out to touch her gently.


    But Donghuang Baizhi ruthlessly pped it away. "Don''t touch me..."


    Ye Juetian and Gong Yue didn''t understand. They werepletely puzzled about why their sister-inw would react like this. Even Qian Yuqing had a look of confusion. Could it be because of the undead''s appearance?


    "Baizhi, listen to my exnation," Ye Hua hurriedly said, but this statement was also an implicit admission!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1135 (Night of Changes)

    Chapter 1135 (Night of Changes)


    Donghuang Baizhi stared nkly at Ye Hua, two streams of hot tears rolling down her cheeks. "I don''t want to see you!" After saying that, she disappeared on the spot.


    Ye Hua slowly closed his eyes and lowered his hands...


    He knew this matter could no longer be hidden! They would find out sooner orter, but it had been several years! Why such anger now? ''Back then, wasn''t I doing it for you guys? Otherwise, would it be necessary to do those things?''


    Ye Hua then looked towards Qing Ya, as if saying, "Qing Ya, you are the most understanding. Can youprehend what I did?"


    "Ye Hua, you disappoint me too much!" Qing Ya said in a deep voice, also disappearing on the spot. She knew Ye Hua could be ruthless, but she never expected... killing their own people!


    Qian Yuqing on the side waspletely puzzled, not understanding what was going on.


    Why would Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi react this way?


    Ye Hua gave a signal to Qian Yuqing with his eyes, and Qian Yuqing understood what Ye Hua meant. She also disappeared on the spot to go stabilise Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi first."Your Majesty," Jue Tian respectfully called.


    Ye Hua gestured for him not to speak.


    "Go back and continue your research," Ye Hua said in a deep voice. Unfortunate events kept happening recently,pletely ruining his good mood!


    Jue Tian had no choice but to nod and step back.


    "Big brother..."


    "Go back and rest." Ye Hua said indifferently, feeling very annoyed... not just ordinary irritation!


    Gong Yue tugged at Ye Juetian''s sleeve, indicating that their big brother''s mood is currently very vtile, don''t provoke him.


    Ye Juetian naturally understood: "Then I''ll go back to rest first. If big brother has any orders, just call me."


    Ye Hua raised his hand slightly, and Ye Juetian and Gong Yue also left.


    In an instant, only Ye Hua remained on the scene. He looked at Lie Gu, who was shivering nearby. Ye Hua walked over, questioning in a stern tone, "What happened!"


    "Your Majesty, I was poisoned by Qing Xu." Lie Gu expressed his regret. It was his own mistake just now, letting the two Empresses know about the deception from years ago in advance.


    "Qing Xu''s poison? Isn''t he supposed to not have amnesia?" Ye Hua was quite puzzled.


    Lie Gu''s massive body moved a bit, identally causing the surrounding wall to copse. It looked like a funny scene with a bone dragon crouching like a small dog.


    "Your Majesty, I hurried back to report, and I neglected the fact that I was already poisoned!" Lie Gu exined.


    "Start from the beginning, focus on the key points!" Ye Hua demanded.


    Lie Gu detailed his spections, and after listening, Ye Hua cursed in frustration, "Stupid idiot!"


    Because Lie Gu''s spection was not unreasonable.


    That idiot Qing Xu always liked to experiment on himself. Who knows what he yed with this time and got himself into trouble!


    But it cannot be denied that Qing Xu''s strength has returned, and he has even taken control of Dou Fush¨¬. Now it''s even more troublesome!


    "Your Majesty, it''s my negligence that let the Empresses know about the events from back then," Lie Gu apologised sincerely, feeling genuinely sorry.


    Ye Hua sighed softly, "Let it go. They would have known sooner orter; it just happened earlier."


    "Your Majesty, then let''s go capture Qing Xu together. Without the antidote, I''ll remain in this state..." Lie Gu was already not ustomed to his true form. Being a human was much better; every night, he could be intimate with his wife. But in this ghostly appearance, how could they be intimate? There weren''t even tools!


    Lie Gu lowered his head, looking at himself. Well, there seemed to be tools, but the size wasn''t right...


    Ye Hua couldn''t do anything about it. The Qing Xu issue needed to be resolved; after all, he kidnapped Dou Fush¨¬.


    Now that they knew it was poison, recovering memories was probably just a matter of time.


    Ye Hua and Lie Gu disappeared instantly, arriving above the ruined temple. The massive bone dragon pped its wings in the void, and Ye Hua stood on top of Lie Gu''s head, overlooking the entirend, exuding a cold aura.


    "Your Majesty, it seems like he escaped," Lie Gu said indignantly.


    Ye Hua quickly searched for Qing Xu''s aura, and his brows furrowed slightly.


    ''This idiot actually hid his own aura!''


    ''Then, let''s use Dou Fush¨¬''s!''


    The result was the same!


    His two subordinates ran away!


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Don''t speak. I''m really annoyed right now," Ye Hua said coldly, covering his forehead.


    Qing Xu was supposed toe to heal his mother! But now he''s gone! Where to find him! Can''t find him at all!


    Idiot! He even kidnapped Dou Fush¨¬! Qing Xu''s audacity is growing!


    "Your Majesty, how about calling Wei Chang back?" Lie Gu suggested, having one more person meant having one more brain.


    Ye Hua thought Lie Gu''s suggestion was good; Wei Chang''s brain was still functioning.


    Quickly contact Wei Chang!


    But the unimaginable happened!


    Unable to contact him!


    This made Ye Hua''s gaze turn cold.


    Check Wei Chang''s aura.


    It''s gone too!


    ''Just now, didn''t that guy get into a fight? Could it be that he lost? Got annihted?!!''


    ''How is that possible? The true strength of Wei Chang is known to me. Only I could defeat Wei Chang, and who else could defeat him?!''


    So many changes happened in one night, making Ye Hua extremely irritated. The whereabouts of the Seven Sins are unknown, including Wei Chang! That idiot Qing Xu! And that quirky Dou Fushi!


    Also, Lie Gu is poisoned, his secret has been discovered by his wives, his mother''s illness, and his brother''s matters!


    Why are there so many issues suddenly? Ye Hua is fed up with using his brain to solve problems!


    It seems that sometimes, problems need to be solved with force!


    "Wei Chang is missing!"


    "What! Your Majesty, how could Wei Chang be missing?" Lie Gu eximed in shock. Wei Chang''s loyalty should be unquestionable. Could it be that in the recent fight, Wei Chang was annihted? How is that possible!


    Ye Hua didn''t offer much exnation, directly bringing Lie Gu to the scene of the incident!


    The scene was an empty pit, the smell of scorched earth permeating the air!


    And on the ground was a giant, unusual crater.


    Lie Gu hovered in the air, looking at the imprint. "Your Majesty, this seems to be Wei Chang''s true form."


    "Yes, Wei Chang was unexpectedly forced into his true form!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice. There was no sign of life.


    Lie Gu was shocked. In this day and age, who could force Wei Chang''s true form to appear?


    This waspletely impossible! Who had such great ability!


    "Your Majesty, what should we do now?" Lie Gu asked with concern.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath, took out a cigarette, and put it in his mouth. "Summon everyone!"


    Ye Hua contacted Qing Yutong and even all his subordinates! The current situation became extremely strange.


    Ye Hua felt that someone powerful was targeting him!


    He felt it from his mother''s poisoning! That idiot emperor had such great ability? Impossible.


    There''s another person!


    Qing Yutong and others quickly received Ye Hua''s orders, all disappearing inside the inn in Sin City.


    Only Yang Haotian and Ren Yao remained. After all, the two were not team members and did not qualify to attend such gatherings.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1136 (Another Runaway from Home)

    Chapter 1136 (Another Runaway from Home)


    "Your subordinate pays respects to Your Majesty! Your Majesty, may you be blessed with all the fortune in the world!" The subordinates knelt in the void and shouted. Qing Yutong stood behind Ye Hua; being a wife, there was no need for her to bow.


    "Rise, all of you," Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    The others looked at Lie Gu beside Ye Hua, feeling puzzled. Why did he suddenly reveal his true form, disying such dominating presence? Especially Lie Gu''s four wives, they were utterly confused; seeing Lie Gu like this, it seemed challenging to be intimate.


    Lie Gu felt extremely awkward at the moment.


    But the group noticed there seemed to be fewer people present.


    Where were Wei Chang and Dou Fushi?


    Li Hun was perplexed, looking around, wondering where her little Dou Dou had gone.


    Tang Wei was also in the same situation, wondering where Uncle Wei had disappeared.Ye Hua surveyed the scene and said in a deep voice, "Tonight, many things have happened! I want to know why Wei Chang got into an inexplicable fight! Tang Wei, you exin!"


    Tang Wei had a bad premonition and left the group. "Back to Your Majesty, this is what happened tonight..."


    Tang Wei recounted the events in detail.


    Ye Hua finally understood that it was because of Bloodgold! The mysterious figure in ck was not simple; he actually managed to defeat Lu Hong! However, he did not kill Lu Hong directly, giving off a feeling of a conspiracy.


    "Your Majesty, I''m ipetent, and I beg for Your Majesty''s forgiveness!" Lu Hong directly knelt down, feeling embarrassed and thinking he had lost face in front of Your Majesty.


    Ye Hua simply didn''t have the mind to deal with such matters now, ignoring thempletely.


    "There are a few things this deity needs to address!"


    Seeing the grim expression on the sovereign''s face, the crowd dared not speak further.


    "Dou Fushi has been kidnapped by Qing Xu! He has disappeared without a trace," Ye Hua announced the first matter.


    Li Hun in the group was momentarily stunned, then fainted. Zi Shan beside her quickly caught her.


    Li Hun had also heard about Qing Xu''s affairs. That guy used them as guinea pigs. If Dou Fushi was kidnapped, he would surely be treated like ab rat... She was going to be a widow... Li Hun felt a pang of pain. If only she hadn''t bullied little Dou Dou... Dou Dou was so adorable and cared for her so much.


    Ye Hua sighed and continued, "Qing Xu has poisoned Lie Gu and temporarily cannot regain human form."


    Ye Zizi warned, "Your Majesty, if Lie Gu can''t regain human form, it''s best not to go back, to avoid being seen by Madam."


    "It''s toote," Ye Hua said lightly.


    The subordinates'' faces sank, and they all looked at Lie Gu. How could you be so careless! Madam has seen you!


    Lie Gu felt extremely ashamed, turning its massive dragon head towards an empty space.


    "Another thing! Wei Chang is missing!" Ye Hua said coldly. Wei Chang''s disappearance was a big deal! There was no body, so he should not be dead, but he was nowhere to be found...


    The crowd gasped.


    Tang Wei also fainted directly. The powerful Uncle Wei had actually gone missing... Why did this happen?


    In just one night, two members of the Seven Sins were collectively missing. It was a disaster for the entire team.


    Qing Yutong did not expect such an event to ur, and now she waspletely clueless.


    Moreover, her sister had also discovered her brother-inw''s "misdeeds". Trouble never came alone...


    "I hereby dere! Activate Level One Alert! All tasks are cancelled; return to discuss countermeasures!" Ye Hua could no longer care about Bloodgold and legendary weapons. Wei Chang and Qing Xu must be found!


    Especially Wei Chang; what exactly happened!


    "Brother-inw, this time I found someone." Qing Yutong stood beside Ye Hua and spoke softly.


    Ye Hua asked indifferently, "Who is it?"


    "A Guardian."


    Ye Hua''s brows furrowed after hearing this, then he said, "Bring him back."


    "Okay, how are Sister and Baizhi doing now?" Qing Yutong asked with concern.


    Ye Hua sighed. If Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi could be as sensible as Qing Yutong and Qian Yuqing, he could rx a bit.


    Just as he finished that thought, he heard Qian Yuqing''s voice in his mind.


    "Ye Hua,e back quickly; Qing Ya and Baizhi are about to run away from home."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''Another runaway from home! These two women couldn''te up with another trick? Why is it always running away from home!''


    ''They are already adults; can''t they be less childish and more mature¡­''


    Ye Hua disappeared directly into the void.


    The subordinates could only go back now, preparing to find ways to deal with the unknown hostile forces.


    But Qing Yutong had to go back to the inn to pick up Ren Yao. After all, her brother-inw needed to know about the news of the guardian.


    Back at the inn.


    "Sister, why did youe back alone? Where are the other sisters?" Yang Haotian quickly asked. Mainly, he wanted to know where Ye Hua''s red envelope went...


    Qing Yutong was in no mood to talk about other things now. She told Ren Yao, "Let''s go."


    Ren Yao had no choice but to obediently follow.


    "What about me, Sister? What about me?" Yang Haotian showed a pleasing smile. ; At least take me with you. With me, Yang Haotian, around, the sisters won''t be bored, right? Somehow... I, Yang Haotian, am everyone''s joy.''


    Qing Yutong walked up to Yang Haotian and patted his shoulder, saying, "Take care of yourself from now on. After all... it''s not easy for anyone."


    "Big sister, don''t scare me. We''ve alle a long way together..." Yang Haotian forced a smile,pletely unprepared for a farewell.


    "Yang Haotian, I know what you want, but is it really important? Without system assistance, are you, Yang Haotian, just a loser? No, there are many experts in this world. Do they all have assistance? Cultivation is personal." Qing Yutong said in a serious tone, feeling like she had matured. She could even console others using her brother-inw''s tone.


    This is not good news. I, Qing Yutong, will forever be eighteen. Don''t be a mature olddy.


    No, no...


    Yang Haotian looked nkly at Qing Yutong and knew that both Qing Yutong and Ren Yao had disappeared before his eyes.


    Yang Haotian sat on the ground in a daze, murmuring to himself, "Big sister... without the system, am I really trash?"


    On the other side, Ye Hua hurried to the pce.


    He saw Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi packing up their belongings, crying and cursing at him as they did. They even scolded him for his previous actions.


    The temper of this celestial being, if it weren''t for the events of the past, there would be some guilt in his heart. How could he let them be so arrogant?


    That was impossible.


    "What are you doing!" Ye Hua shouted in a deep voice, showing no remorse at all, as if Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had done something wrong.


    Qian Yuqing stood on the side, looking uncertain after hearing Baizhi''s words just now.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1137 (Get the Fuck Out of Here)

    Chapter 1137 (Get the Fuck Out of Here)


    Unexpectedly, Ye Hua... actually teamed up with someone, killed his own wife''s subordinates, and then appeared with a righteous look.


    Itpletely shattered the perception of Ye Hua, how could he do such a thing?


    This time, the victim was Donghuang Baizhi, and Qing Ya couldn''t stand by.


    Just thinking about how Ye Hua pretended to be dead back then, he must be making fun of her and Baizhi. They fell for it... and were moved to tears.


    Thinking about this, they felt like a fool, being yed by Ye Hua.


    "Ye Hua! Was it your n when the winner attacked me at the Voidless Realm years ago?" Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t suppress her anger, pointing at Ye Hua and asking.


    Ye Hua knew he couldn''t hide it and said in a deep voice, "The Ying Family at that time wanted to attack the Voidless Realm. I just sent Lie Gu and Wei Chang to..."


    "Go perform a y for you!" Qing Ya eximed. Turns out it was all fake... Ye Hua is so powerful, how could he be crippled by that ck mist person? It clearly felt fake; it was all an act.Ye Hua was now angry as well, shouting, "I did it for your sake! You two keep leaving home, what can I do!"


    Donghuang Baizhi suddenly chuckled, "You me me and Qing Ya? Ye Hua, touch your heart and tell me, how have Qing Ya and I treated you? Whatever you said, we listened. We are women! We also need your respect! But what about you! Have you ever shown us respect? I really didn''t expect that, Ye Hua, you even want to kill me?!"


    Hearing Donghuang Baizhi''s words, Ye Hua felt like... perhaps... there was some truth to it... but how can he say that he has been good to you? The only thing he wants is obedience; is there anything wrong with that!


    "Baizhi! That''s something from several years ago. I admit there was a mistake on my part in that matter, but there were reasons. Do you two never make mistakes?!" Ye Hua said in a low voice. The incident could be 70% his fault, but you two also have 30%.


    If you hadn''t left home, how would such a thing have happened!


    "You admit no fault, and even if you do, you won''t change. Ye Hua, why have you always been like this?!" Qing Ya said indignantly. It seems that over the years, nothing has changed; he still puts himself at the centre, expecting everyone to revolve around him.


    Ye Hua''s eyes turned cold, and he angrily shouted, "What fault is there for this deity?! The decisions I make are for the entire team!"


    Perhaps feeling too frustrated, Ye Hua''s anger erupted in an instant.


    Qian Yuqing hurriedly left to find the Mother toe over; otherwise, it would definitely escte.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, unlike Qian Yuqing, have modern women''s thinking.


    "Yes! You''re the boss! We''re just your essories! Objects for you to show off!" Seeing that Ye Hua still had the nerve to get angry, Donghuang Baizhi became even more furious, directly confronting him.


    "Donghuang Baizhi!" Ye Hua coldly shouted, and his figure instantly appeared in front of Donghuang Baizhi, raising his palm.


    Donghuang Baizhi was bewildered, tears streaming down, "Are you going to hit me... What did I do wrong... Just hit me; you might as well kill me today!"


    Qing Ya snapped out of it and directly pushed Ye Hua aside, embracing Donghuang Baizhi tofort her, "Ye Hua, are you still a human being?! We abandoned our previous lives to follow you, and is this how you treat us?!"


    "Yes! The Lord is not a human! Fine! Get the fuck out of here!" Ye Hua''s rage escted again. ''I''m just a skeleton! So what! I shouldn''t have been human in the first ce! It''s absurd!''


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were stunned for a moment, then their faces became firm.


    "Good! We''ll leave! Don''t ever expect to see the child again!"


    "You dare! Try taking the children away?!" Ye Hua''s mood hasn''t been goodtely, but fortunately, Qian Yuqing is there tofort him.


    But tonight, Ye Hua is at the peak of irritability. With the disappearance of his subordinates and various other problems, the pressure has built up.


    However, at this moment, these two women provoke him again, and his emotions can no longer be restrained.


    Qing Ya''s temper red, "What, Ye Hua! I''ll make it clear today! We''ve decided to take the children! If you have the guts, kill us now!"


    "Qing Ya! Donghuang Baizhi!" Ye Hua''s face has distorted to the extreme. This fierce appearance is probably something neither Qing Ya nor Donghuang Baizhi has ever seen. His eyes are now shining with red light, and losing control for the current Ye Hua is effortless.


    Seeing Ye Hua''s expression, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also felt extremely painful. It was clearly his mistake.


    He not only refuses to admit it but also distorts the truth. Now he even wants to kill us. Is he still a man?


    "What''s happening... Why is everyone arguing..." At this moment, Le Jing''s voice sounded from outside the door, and Qian Yuqing supported her as they walked in.


    Hearing his mother''s voice, Ye Hua''s face eased slightly, but it was still filled with anger.


    Le Jing had just listened to Qian Yuqing''s exnation on the way, summarising that her son had done something wrong before, kept it from his daughter-inw, and now that his daughter-inw found out, she got angry... It''s that simple.


    Seeing her mother, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t hold back anymore. They rushed into Le Jing''s arms and cried bitterly.


    Your son is bullying us.


    "Both of you are parents now; quarrels are inevitable, but don''t get too emotional. Harmony is precious. Ye Hua, don''t you think so?" Le Jing looked at her son and asked. There was no me in her words because both sides were at fault, leading to this misunderstanding.


    Ye Hua remained silent. Apologising was impossible for him!


    "Mother, I have something else to deal with." Ye Hua said in a low voice, then walked out of the bedroom without trying to appease anyone; he looked annoyed just watching.


    This deity is in such a bad mood, yet theye to make things difficult for this deity!


    Seeing that Ye Hua actually left, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi cried even more violently.


    They really wanted to be heartless and take the children back, never caring about this domineering and indifferent man.


    If Le Jing hadn''te just now, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi would have lost their temper. After all, when people are in a rage, they usually don''t consider the consequences.


    "Sorry, my son is hard to discipline. It''s my fault as a mother." Le Jing said apologetically, feeling embarrassed to say it in front of Ye Hua, but since Ye Hua left, she could.


    "Mother, it''s not your fault. It''s Ye Hua''s own problem. He won''t admit his mistakes and doesn''t listen." Donghuang Baizhi choked up.


    Donghuang Baizhi cried and said, "Mother, I really couldn''t stand it just now. Ye Hua was too ruthless; he killed many of subordinates."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1138 (Terrifying Thoughts)

    Chapter 1138 (Terrifying Thoughts)


    Le Jing was helpless. She nced at Qian Yuqing, who also didn''t know how tofort them.


    "In fact, I have tormented Ye Hua these days, and his mood may not be good. Don''t take his angry words to heart. It''s all because his mother is ipetent. Don''t leave. If someone has to leave, it should be me, dragging you down." Le Jing sighed. They used to live happily, but it all turned into this mess because of her own reasons.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi hurriedly said, "Mother, no, you can''t leave."


    "Sometimes, Mother really wants to find a quiet ce, waiting silently for the arrival of death. Mother''s biggest wish is to see you all live well."


    "Promise Mother, okay? Give Ye Hua a chance, even if it''s just a little face for me, stay. Ye Hua needs you." Le Jing, a good mother, was adept at handling conflicts. She left no room for Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi to say anything.


    Can Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi not give face? Even Mother hase to plead for Ye Hua.


    This can be considered giving them a way out.


    However, this matter will not be settled so easily! Ye Hua must apologise for what happened then.Seeing that her daughter-inw has stabilised, Le Jing also breathed a sigh of relief. Her son needs to deal with outside matters.


    As a mother, she can handle her son''s harem problems well.


    "Sister." At this point, Qing Yutong entered the bedroom and called out.


    Seeing her sister, Qing Ya felt so wronged that she directly rushed into Qing Yutong''s arms and cried bitterly.


    "Yutong, your brother-inw is really not a good person."


    Qing Yutong didn''t have much feeling about this matter.


    Back then, it was you two who forced him, threatening to leave home.


    Forcing her brother-inw to have no other choice, he had to find a way to move you.


    But with the strength of the Ying Family, how could it pose a threat? That''s why he sent them.


    Since it was a y, casualties were inevitable.


    Brother-inw was a bit excessive, but ultimately, it was caused by you two. Brother-inw hadn''t been willing to y the male lead, it was because of his love towards you both.


    With a brother-inw like mine, having ten thousand women in the harem wouldn''t be excessive. Just look at it now... Only three women, it''s really not worth it for my brother-inw.


    Well, who is this woman? And who is this beauty?


    Qing Yutong had never seen Le Jing and Qian Yuqing before; she had gone out before they arrived.


    Now she was full of curiosity.


    "You must be Yutong." Le Jing looked at Qing Yutong carefully. From her appearance, she seemed to be a good girl, with a decent temperament and a mature look.


    If Qing Yutong knew Le Jing''s evaluation, she would definitely act coquettishly. After all, she had always been eighteen. There was no such thing as being mature.


    "Who are you?" Qing Yutong asked in confusion.


    It''ste at night. Could it be that she... does brother-inw have such strong preferences now?


    "Yutong, this is Ye Hua''s mother," Qing Ya said.


    Qing Yutong was suddenly shocked. Her recent thoughts were so terrifying, luckily she didn''t say them out loud.


    "Mother, I''m Qing Yutong, Ye Hua''s little wife." Qing Yutong directly walked up to Le Jing to please her, ignoring her sister.


    Qing Ya felt... She had worked so hard for so many years, and now she''s trying to please her mother-inw. Couldn''t shefort her sister a little?


    "Good child, you look really good." Le Jing was pleased. Her son''s taste was always outstanding. Look at this Qing Yutong, she seemed quite clever. Qing Ya''s personality was good, and this sister''s personality was probably simr.


    Qian Yuqing also saw Qing Yutong for the first time, Ye Hua''s chosen wives were indeed all super beautiful.


    Le Jing took the initiative to introduce Qian Yuqing, "Yutong, this is Yuqing, Ye Hua''stest wife."


    Le Jing was now teasing, making the grieving Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi break intoughter. Mother-inw is really yful.


    Actually, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi just couldn''t ept it for a moment. It came too suddenly, so they quarrelled.


    After all, so much time has passed, it''s been several years, and it has faded away...


    If Ye Hua had justforted them a bit, it wouldn''t have escted into such a fierce quarrel.


    Qing Yutong, after hearing it, smiled at Qian Yuqing, "Hello, sister-inw''s new wife."


    "Hello, Ye Hua''s little wife." Qian Yuqing extended her hand, and the two women shook hands, indicating a peaceful coexistence. It even felt like they had a lot inmon.


    It seems that in the future, they can be divided into two groups again, with Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi in one group, and Qing Yutong and Qian Yuqing in the other.


    Le Jing helplessly said, "Alright, you two, don''t be so talkative. Know when to stop."


    "Mother, you are right." Qing Yutong and Qian Yuqing said in unison.


    After speaking, the two were stunned and looked at each other.


    "How did you know I was going to say that!" The two said in unison again.


    "Oh my god!"


    "You''re imitating me talking!"


    "Nonsense, don''t be like this."


    The few people just looked at Qing Yutong and Qian Yuqing speaking in unison.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi forgot their anger, these two precious ones...


    Qing Yutong and Qian Yuqing both covered their foreheads at the same time.


    "Alright, it''s not early, all of you should rest early," Le Jing said gently, preparing to go back to her own pce to rest.


    When the mother-inw is leaving, as a daughter-inw, you have to send her off.


    The four daughters-inw escorted their mother-inw to her pce.


    In the grand hall of the pce, Ye Hua sat on the throne, with Ye Zizi, Jue Tian, and Brittany standing below, and also Ren Yao!


    Ye Hua is not in the mood to sleep at all now. Just had a big quarrel with his wives, luckily mother came over, or else he would have beaten them to death, swelled their buttocks like that.


    They dared to confront him again!


    "Are you the Guardian?" Ye Hua asked Ren Yao, ''this bald guy looks weaker, such a weak person, is also a Guardian?''


    After all, among the Guardians that Ye Hua has encountered, both Su Diao and the naked Guardian are powerful individuals, but this one... seems to be quite weak.


    Ye Hua doesn''t know that Ren Yao stepped on his own eye into a mess, which resulted in such low strength.


    Ren Yao finally saw the legendary Emperor and felt that this man was mysterious...


    Even the perverted eldest sister had to stand respectfully, indicating the terror of this man.


    So he better answer truthfully.


    "Yes, I am the Guardian."


    "Why are you so weak?" Ye Hua asked back.


    Ren Yao felt a stab in his heart. This Emperor was poking his chest.


    "Back to Your Majesty, there was a little ident, so I can''t restore my full strength."


    Hearing Ren Yao''s exnation, Ye Hua understood, "I see. Are you like other Guardians? You don''t remember anything?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1139 (Very Annoying)

    Chapter 1139 (Very Annoying)


    "Yes, Your Majesty is right," Ren Yao respectfully replied, feeling as if he knew everything.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath. What exactly are they guarding?


    Ye Hua is now very curious. But let Ren Yao stay for now and seeter.


    "You may go rest," Ye Hua said lightly.


    Ren Yao breathed a sigh of relief. This Emperor is quite easy to talk to, not as terrifying as imagined.


    "Yes!" Ren Yao respectfully withdrew.


    Only three Seven Sins members remained at the scene.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette, lit it, and began to puff out smoke, asking calmly, "What are your thoughts on Wei Chang''s disappearance?"Jue Tian was not present, so he remained silent. Tang Wei had exined it, but still, without being on the scene, he couldn''t judge the situation.


    Brittany was not present at the scene at that time, so she couldn''t make a judgement either.


    Only Ye Zizi was left.


    "Your Majesty, I think this time it''s a conspiracy," Ye Zizi said decisively.


    Ye Hua asked calmly, "Why?"


    "Intuition," Ye Zizi said confidently.


    Ye Hua expected such an answer, "Jue Tian, do you have any opinions on this matter?"


    "Your Majesty, there are many suspicious points in the whole thing. Although I was not on the scene, with such a powerful figure in ck, who also possessed Bloodgold, why would he need to exchange Bloodgold for something?" Jue Tian raised his questions.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "The goal is not to exchange for something!"


    Jue Tian murmured, "Is it to lure?"


    Ye Hua took a deep breath, exhaling a puff of smoke, "If it''s to lure, what is it for? Also, why would they know about Wei Chang''s whereabouts? Or is it that Wei Chang had been targeted long ago?"


    Ye Hua''s questions made the three people''s faces sink. Had he been targeted long ago?!


    If Wei Chang didn''t notice it, then the opponent''s strength would be very powerful, and now that Wei Chang is missing, the situation is probably not optimistic.


    "Your Majesty, the enemy''s strength is very powerful at this time! I believe we should be proactive! We cannot passively defend!" Brittany''s temperament is inherently impatient and fiery, defence is not her style, taking the initiative is the right way.


    "Brittany, where do you think we should attack?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    "I think, Your Majesty, the mastermind behind this should be the Spirit City. As long as we take down those people in the Spirit City, everything will be resolved naturally," Brittany respectfully suggested, seeming to imagine the enemy.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "The Emperor of the Spirit City is just a worthless person; it''s impossible for someone like that to exist."


    "Maybe the Spirit City is hiding something?" Brittany respectfully suggested, anyway, it''s time to go to war, and it''s time to let everyone know the power of the team!


    Fight until everyone is dealt with!


    Ye Hua took a deep breath, "We can''t act recklessly in this matter." Ye Hua didn''t want to fall into the enemy''s trap! Beingughed at by the enemy would be embarrassing, so he had to handle it calmly!


    "Your Majesty, how should we deal with Qing Xu?" Jue Tian spoke up.


    Ye Hua tapped the armrest with his index finger and said in a deep voice, "Now both Wei Chang and Qing Xu are missing. Actively searching is like finding a needle in a haystack."


    "Your Majesty, we must have a solution. I''m really worried about Wei Chang." Ye Zizi''s rtionship with Wei Chang is still good, but emotionally, it''s just average. Compared to Qing Xu, Wei Chang is undoubtedly more important.


    Ye Hua also wanted to find a solution, but there were no clues at the moment, and he didn''t know where to start.


    "You go rest first, let me think it through." Ye Hua said in a deep voice, rubbing his forehead.


    The three subordinates respectfully withdrew, and Ye Hua continued to sit on the throne in contemtion. He didn''t intend to return to the sleeping pce. Seeing those two women again would only make him more irritable.


    Nothing to do, finding trouble for himself! Annoying!


    The three outside did not leave immediately.


    "What''s wrong with Your Majesty? He used to be someone who would start a fight at the drop of a hat." Brittany whispered, clearly feeling a sense of iprehension in Ye Hua''s tone.


    Jue Tian pinched Brittany''s cheek, and thetter pouted. In this world, only Jue Tian dared to pinch Brittany''s cheek like this.


    "Your Majesty''s mother won''t live much longer."


    Ye Zizi and Brittany didn''t know about Le Jing''s situation since they were both away at the time.


    "Your Majesty has a mother?" Ye Zizi and Brittany eximed.


    Jue Tian nodded, "A lot has happened while you were away. Let me fill you in."


    "Alright." Brittany said seriously.


    Jue Tian recounted the events, and Ye Zizi and Brittany understood. The mother of Your Majesty turned out to be from Spirit City! And Your Majesty''s mother fell seriously ill, and the medicine was wasted by a little pce maid, whom Your Majesty''s younger brother seemed to fancy.


    Oh my god, what is this situation? Ye Zizi felt like watching a TV drama.


    "That''s the situation. His Majesty has been troubled recently. Qing Xu is also missing, and my research hasn''t yielded results. Don''t bother His Majesty anymore." Jue Tian said in a deep voice.


    Ye Zizi and Brittany, now understanding the cause and effect, were curious and asked, "Was the pce maid killed by His Majesty?"


    "No."


    "What? No? Are you sure?" Brittany was shocked. Your Majesty didn''t even kill her. When did he be so benevolent?


    Jue Tian also smiled bitterly, "Not only did Your Majesty not kill her, he also let her go and assigned her tasks in the firewood room."


    "Oh my god, how is that possible?" Ye Zizi couldn''t believe it. The monarch had turned into such a saint; this was not a good sign.


    Jue Tian shrugged, the three of them huddled together, and Jue Tian whispered, "I heard that Your Majesty and his younger brother reached a consensus, so he spared her."


    "I see, Your Majesty''s younger brother likes this pce maid."


    Jue Tian nodded, "However, this Ye Juetian is going to marry another woman."


    Brittany twitched his mouth, "Why do I feel like I''m watching a pce drama?"


    "Then let''s go and see how this pce maid is?" Ye Zizi is now very curious about this pce maid.


    Brittany is also curious. What kind of pce maid can captivate Your Majesty''s younger brother?


    "You guys are really gossipers," Jue Tian couldn''t help but say.


    Brittany pursed his lips, "You don''t have toe."


    "Wife, it''s my duty to apany you." Jue Tian quickly followed... Noticing Brittany has gotten pretty sexytely...


    On the other side, Qing Ya and the others sent Le Jing back to the sleeping pce. The four dignified women walked in the imperial pce.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi still looked very angry. It had been so long, and there was no sign of anyone.


    Qing Yutong decided to speak up for her brother-inw and said, "Sisters, you shouldn''t quarrel with brother-inw."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1140 (Heart Like Dead Ashes)

    Chapter 1140 (Heart Like Dead Ashes)


    "Qing Yutong, whose side are you on?" Qing Ya was frustrated. Was her sister pretending to be on Ye Hua''s side every time?


    Qing Yutong said in a deep voice, "Too much happened tonight. Lie Gu was poisoned, and the one who poisoned him was Qing Xu, one of Brother-inw''s subordinates. Qing Xu also kidnapped Dou Fushi, and his whereabouts are unknown. The most important thing is Wei Chang! He''s missing! And it happened after a fight with someone else. Now, Brother-inw can''t even contact him."


    As Qing Yutong finished speaking, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi fell silent.


    Qian Yuqing still didn''t understand many things, like who Ye Hua''s subordinates were. Sometimes, she didn''t even know who was who, and Ye Hua didn''t bother introducing her. So, what Qing Yutong said was confusing for her. She only knew that someone important to Ye Hua was missing.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both shocked. Wei Chang was missing! Given his close rtionship with Ye Hua, his disappearance would undoubtedly worry Ye Hua.


    Donghuang Baizhi now remembered going to the bar; Wei Chang had apanied Ye Hua. Wei Chang''s disappearance would definitely upset Ye Hua.


    Even Dou Fushi had been kidnapped. Too many unfortunate events urred tonight.


    "Sisters, Brother-inw is really not in a good mood tonight. You should wait another day before bothering him. Let him handle things first." Qing Yutong suggested, advising them not to add to the troubles tonight.Qing Ya was somewhat impressed with her sister. She didn''t expect her sister to change so much this time. Qing Ya patted Qing Yutong''s shoulder and said with deep emotion, "Yutong, sister is now very relieved. You''ve finally matured."


    Qing Yutong: "..."


    ''Go to hell with maturity; I''m still in my youth. I''m eighteen every year!''


    On the other side, Ye Zizi, Brittany, and Jue Tian arrived at the firewood room.


    It waste, and they could hear the sound of chopping wood inside the firewood room.


    The three exchanged nces; someone was still awake.


    Instead of entering from the front, they appeared stealthily inside the firewood room, heading towards the figure chopping wood.


    When they saw the woman, Ye Zizi and Brittany both showed expressions of astonishment. What a beautiful woman!


    Even Jue Tian thought she was very beautiful. Although he had secretly taken a nce before, seeing her for the second time made him feel that she was indeed beautiful.


    Ye Zizi and Brittany now understood why Your Majesty''s younger brother would be infatuated. Such a woman deserved to be admired.


    But...


    This woman seemed a bit off. Why was she chopping wood sote? Her face was pale, and she looked a bit haggard, as if something had taken a toll on her.


    The palms of her hands were reddened, with marks on the tiger''s mouth. There were even red marks on the axe handle.


    Thete night in the Voidless Empire was quite cold, yet her forehead still had beads of sweat, streaming down her cheeks and falling on the ground, kicking up traces of dust.


    This woman was, of course, Yi Yi.


    "Why does she look so... deste?" Brittany curiously asked, and Ye Zizi felt the same.


    Originally, they were quite disdainful of her. After all, she had done something wrong, and being punished by Your Majesty was normal.


    However, seeing Yi Yi in such a state, it felt so pitiful. A girl like her, still chopping wood, with blood flowing from her palms...


    Jue Tian whispered softly, "It''s all because of Ye Juetian."


    "Why?" Curious, Ye Zizi asked.


    "Because Ye Juetian is going to marry Gong Yue..." Jue Tian shook his head helplessly.


    The news of Ye Juetian and Gong Yue''s impending marriage had spread in the pce.


    Yi Yi, who had just been released, was waiting for Ye Juetian to exin, but what she got was the shocking news.


    Yi Yi really wanted to find Ye Juetian and ask why. Why didn''t he ask her about such a big thing?


    Every day, Yi Yi waited for Ye Juetian to exin, but he never came. She even heard that Ye Juetian and Gong Yue were inseparable, deeply in love. This made Yi Yi unbearable.


    She constantly asked herself, ''Why?''


    Was it because of her humble birth? Did it make her deserving of everyone''s contempt, even the person she loved the most?


    Her heart felt like dead ashes, and this was the state of Yi Yi.


    Ye Zizi and Brittany, both being women, felt that Yi Yi before them was pitiable.


    So, they didn''t hide anything and revealed themselves.


    Suddenly, Yi Yi saw two unfamiliar women before her. One was cute, and the other was tall and sexy, but she didn''t recognize them.


    But when she saw Jue Tian behind them, Yi Yi recognized him and immediately knelt down in salute.


    "Get up," Jue Tian said indifferently.


    "Thank you, sir!" Yi Yi slowly stood up, bowing her head and standing silently on the side.


    Brittany didn''t like Yi Yi''s attitude. It quite repulsed her.


    "Why are you afraid of us?" Brittany asked in a deep voice.


    Yi Yi kept her head down without saying a word.


    "Why aren''t you speaking?" Brittany asked again.


    However, Yi Yi remained silent, keeping her head down.


    Jue Tian tugged at Brittany, "Stop asking. She rarely speaks."


    Indeed, Yi Yi hardly spoke now. No matter how others bullied her, she remained silent.


    Just like when Ye Juetian first saw her on the street.


    Brittany nced at Yi Yi, then disappeared on the spot. Jue Tian followed suit.


    Ye Zizi looked up at Yi Yi, took out a lollipop, and ced it in Yi Yi''s hand. "This is very sweet. Maybe it will improve your mood." After saying that, she also disappeared.


    Holding the lollipop in her hand, Yi Yi stood for a long time. Eventually, she gently unwrapped the outer packaging, looked at the pink ball, and extended her tongue to lick it. A sweet taste reverberated in her mouth.


    Indeed, it''s very delicious, and her mood has improved slightly.


    Yi Yi licked the lollipop a few times, then put it away, saving it for when her mood was worse.


    Picking up the nearby axe, Yi Yi arranged the wood, lifted the axe, and swung it down directly.


    It''s unknown whether Yi Yi imagined the wood as Ye Juetian. Chopping it down like this must feel satisfying.


    In the grand hall of the imperial pce, Ye Hua contemted for a long time, then called out, "Bai Gu!"


    Hall fell silent for two seconds, and then a voice in the air, "Your Majesty!"


    "I want to give you a task, and it might be a bit difficult," Ye Hua said in a deep voice, after careful consideration, deciding that it was better for Bai Gu to go out now, considering safety.


    After all, the other side could make Wei Chang disappear, so they could also cause trouble for Ye Zizi and the others. For Ye Hua, that was someone he couldn''t defeat!


    "For Your Majesty, I will go through fire and water," Bai Gu replied respectfully.


    "You were originally under Kai Yun, but now the team is facing a crisis, and the others are inconvenient. I can only let you go out for a while."


    "Understood."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1141 (Kill!)

    Chapter 1141 (Kill!)


    "Very well, I want you to find Qing Xu! Although his poison is powerful, it probably can''t affect the air. Before you go find Qing Xu, I need you to kill someone!" Ye Hua said coldly. Only death can bring Ye Hua satisfaction right now.


    "Please speak, Your Majesty," Bai Gu said in a deep voice.


    "Go and kill the Emperor of Spirit City, Huang Fei! I want him to die in front of everyone!" Ye Hua said with a chilling intent. Originally, he wanted to torture Huang Fei to death, but now he didn''t have the mood for that!


    "At yourmand. Is there anything else Your Majesty would like to arrange?" Bai Gu respectfully asked.


    "Go handle the task first. You have my gratitude for your service," Ye Hua said softly.


    "It will be my great honour to serve Your Majesty," Bai Gu nodded and bowed before leaving.


    Ye Hua nodded as well, and waved his hand. He wasn''t even sure if Bai Gu had left, but he assumed that he had.


    This Bai Gu was indeed formidable. It took considerable effort to deal with it, and it managed to escape once before.


    Huang Fei, well, Ye Hua originally wanted to y a few rounds with you. But today, with his bad mood, that wasn''t going to happen!


    In the next life, one must never provoke Ye Hua''s women or his family! Otherwise, the only thing that awaits is death!


    Ye Hua rested his forehead on his hand, seemingly lost in thought. The enemies this time were cunning! Perhaps such enemies were worthy opponents for Ye Hua!


    Of course, he was referring to their intelligence; in terms of strength, Ye Hua was undoubtedly the strongest.


    "Brother-inw, still pondering over matters?" Qing Yutong bounced, looking like a child.


    Ye Hua sighed and asked casually, "How is your sister?"


    "Still okay, no more arguing," Qing Yutong shrugged. "With me around, what can''t be settled?"


    Qing Yutong continued, "Brother-inw, how about going back now?"


    "Forget it, I still have many things to ponder. Watching those two is annoying," Ye Hua said coldly. Arguments made it impossible to concentrate on solving problems.


    Qing Yutong pouted, "Brother-inw, how about going to my pce? Let Yutong give you a massage to rx your body."


    "s, if your sister had three-tenths of your understanding, I wouldn''t be so troubled," Ye Hua shook his head, stood up, and descended the steps. Qing Yutong promptly grabbed Ye Hua''s arm, happily leaning on his shoulder.


    ''Look at me, Yutong, never causing trouble. With me around, even if my sister can''t handle it, I can.''


    The next morning...


    Ye Family in the Spirit City...


    "Yuanqing, go pray with the Emperor and ask for a position for your younger brother," Ye Shen, dressed in court attire, stood beside Ye Yuanqing and said.


    Ye Yuanqing, in her armour, apanied her father to attend the early court session.


    "Father, the Emperor is eager to exterminate our Ye family. How could he possibly arrange a position for my younger brother?" Ye Yuanqing said softly. If it were possible, it would have been arranged long ago.


    The father and daughter sat in the carriage. Ye Shen still spoke in a low voice, "Yuanqing, just give it a try when the timees. Whether it works or not doesn''t matter."


    "Father... Alright, I''ll give it a try," Ye Yuanqing couldn''t bear to refuse again. After all, they were family.


    "That scoundrel!" Ye Shen shouted angrily.


    "Father, please don''t speak ill of Big Brother like that!" Ye Yuanqing no longer liked hearing her father talk about his older brother in such a way. If it weren''t for her older brother, she might not be standing here now.


    Ye Shen said in a deep voice, "How can I not say that about him? If it weren''t for him, I, Ye Shen, wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    "Father! Don''t forget, now it''s the Emperor who fears the Ye family!" Ye Yuanqing said coldly. Her father was no longer the father she knew, more like a timid tiger hiding in its own territory.


    "That''s not me!" Ye Shen said casually.


    Ye Yuanqing bit her lip lightly, "Father, you''re just jealous of Big Brother."


    "Nonsense!"


    p!


    A resounding pnded on Ye Yuanqing''s face, leaving five distinct fingerprints on her fair cheek.


    Ye Yuanqing held her face, looking up in disbelief. She never expected her father to p her!


    Her father had never hit her before.


    Ye Shen was also furious. The only daughter he cherished was now siding with Ye Hua. It seemed like the entire Ye family had been taken away by Ye Hua.


    The carriage fell into silence, and father and daughter didn''t speak. Ye Shen also calmed down a lot.


    "Yuanqing, father was impulsive just now," Ye Shen sighed, apologising in his words.


    "Father, it''s only right for a father to discipline his daughter. There''s no need for you to apologise," Ye Yuanqing said indifferently.


    Suddenly, she remembered that when her older brother returned, he had beaten his father severely. He envied his older brother''s courage; she didn''t dare to do the same.


    Ye Shen was helpless, realising that his daughter was angry.


    Until they reached the gates of the pce, Ye Yuanqing got off the carriage and quickly walked in. Ye Shen stared at the carriage, but her daughter was nowhere to be seen.


    "Lord Ye, it seems like there''s a conflict with your daughter," a voice interrupted Ye Shen''s thoughts.


    Ye Shen paused, turned around, and respectfully said, "Prime Minister Shan."


    "Please, no need for formality. Perhaps we''ll be inws in the future," Shan Junren smiled slightly, appearing shrewd.


    Ye Shen was puzzled. Was Shan Junren really considering a marriage alliance?


    But if there were a marriage alliance, it wouldn''t bode well for Yuanqing''s career.


    "Prime Minister Shan, I can''t control Yuanqing''s affairs anymore. We just had a quarrel," Ye Shen said helplessly, implying that he couldn''t make decisions, and maybe he should ask his daughter directly.


    "Lord Ye, let''s enter the hall first," Shan Junren said with a smile.


    "Prime Minister Shan, please go ahead."


    "No need for formality..."


    Ye Shen understood why Shan Junren was acting this way¡ªit was all because of Ye Hua! Their respect was directed towards that scoundrel, not him! It was a disgrace to himself, as if he were relying on his son''s high status.


    Father relying on his son! It was simply humiliating!


    Along the way, Ye Shen heard respectful addresses from others. Before Ye Hua appeared, these people wouldn''t have uttered a word. Now, they were offering valuable gifts, going with the wind! They were opportunists! Trash!


    Civil and military officials entered the pce, standing on both sides.


    Ye Yuanqing was now standing at the forefront, looking quite imposing.


    Ye Shen could only stand in the rear, proving how low his official position was.


    "The Emperor arrives..." With a sharp cry, Emperor Huang Fei appeared in his imperial robe.


    Having lost two sons not long ago, he could still smile so happily. Only Huang Fei could manage that. However, his current smile was aimed at Ye Hua. ''Your mother is about to die, and I''m delighted!''


    ''You stopped me from touching women, so what? This is nothing significant. I can abstain. Do you think it can make me ufortable?''


    Just thinking of the day Ye Hua was furious made Huang Fei very happy.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1142 (Killed by the Air)

    Chapter 1142 (Killed by the Air)


    ''I not only want to kill your mother, but I also want to kill your entire family. I''ll give your woman to the dirtiest beggar. Just thinking about it is so satisfying!''


    "All hail our Emperor!" The civil and military officials bowed their heads.


    Huang Fei opened his arms, took a deep breath, preparing to announce his rise...


    But suddenly, he felt a chill on his neck, as if he had been pricked by an ice needle.


    After a while, the officials were curious why he hadn''t announced his rise yet.


    "Emperor... Emperor..." The little eunuch standing beside Huang Fei called out.


    After a few calls from the eunuch, there was no response from the Emperor. He turned his head slightly to see...


    Ah!


    The eunuch finally let out a scream like a woman.


    As the eunuch screamed, all the officials looked up at Huang Fei!


    They suddenly took a cold breath!


    They saw hot blood flowing from Huang Fei''s neck. The imperial robe was already dyed red with blood, and Huang Fei still maintained the posture of spreading his arms.


    "Emperor!"


    "An assassin!"


    "Emperor! What happened to you?!"


    The entire pce was in chaos!


    "Silence!" Shan Junren shouted angrily!


    Ye Yuanqing looked at Huang Fei, who was high above, and said in a deep voice, "The Emperor has already passed away..."


    Although she couldn''t believe it, Ye Yuanqing had to believe the reality before her. The Emperor had died right in front of everyone!


    Who could it be! Who had such great ability!


    At least half of the people present were Overlord-level figures. Even if a Supreme Overlord came to assassinate, there should be fluctuations in their aura...


    Moreover, Huang Fei himself was also an Overlord level figure, and now he died without any exnation.


    "General Ye, what do you think?" Shan Junren asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Yuanqing shook her head, "I don''t know. The Emperor was definitely killed by someone, but this person... either they are extremely powerful, or it''s the air itself! They even wiped out the Emperor''s primordial soul!"


    Everyone''s face turned serious. The Emperor of the Spirit City was assassinated in front of civil and military officials. This was such a p in the face...


    "Prime Minister Shan, let''s make preparations for the Emperor''s aftermath." Ye Yuanqing said softly.


    Shan Junren looked at the people behind him and asked in a low voice, "General Ye, how should we choose the sessor for the Crown Prince?"


    A prime minister asking such a question was clearly implying that Ye Yuanqing should take charge.


    Even now, many people are looking at Ye Yuanqing. Huang Fei suddenly died like this. Did Prince Ye have a hand?


    Ye Yuanqing had no intention of usurping the throne. Even if she did, it would be inappropriate.


    Seeing Ye Yuanqing silent, Shan Junren whispered again, "Prince Ye, do you have any arrangements?"


    Shan Junren was quite scheming and just wanted to inquire whether Prince Ye was involved in this assassination.


    Ye Yuanqing said in a deep voice, "Prime Minister Shan, my elder brother, is not in the Spirit City."


    "But General Ye, this is a rare opportunity. Please inform Prince Ye." Shan Junren said softly and then walked away.


    Ye Yuanqing was now a bit hesitant. She looked at her father, who seemed very panicked, as if afraid of getting into trouble.


    Ye Yuanqing shook her head. Go ask her father? That would be futile. It would be better to ask her elder brother...


    How to resolve this issue? Join hands with Shan Junren to seize the throne? Or focus on her own duties?


    Ye Yuanqing looked at the golden throne with a solemn expression.


    Of course, there was still Huang Fei standing there. Even though he was dead now, his eyes still conveyed disbelief. Why did he die like this...


    Who was the murderer? No one knew. It was an unclear death...


    But the killer had long left the Spirit City, a trivial matter for someone like Bai Gu, who could wave his hand and make things happen.


    Huang Fei''s death rocked Spirit City...


    But the news of the assassination was buried. They said the Emperor suddenly fell ill, spit out a few mouthfuls of blood, and died.


    Whoever came up with this excuse was really careless. An Overlord spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood and dying?


    Was it a joke?


    Nevertheless, the Emperor was dead!


    This was what everyone cared about. Now the problem arose: with the Emperor dead, who would be the new Emperor?


    Among the sons of Huang Fei, all of them were idle and didn''t focus on their duties. Even the rtively outstanding Crown Prince, Huang Yun, was dead. So who had the qualifications to be the Emperor?


    But now someone suggested that Prince Ye should be the Emperor. This was somewhat justified, although he had a different surname, he was still a lord.


    However, the royal family strongly opposed this suggestion. An outsider lord wanting to be the Emperor was impossible!


    At this moment, someone questioned, apart from Prince Ye, who else was more qualified to be the Emperor?


    The people mostly chose the Emperors in the Spirit City! Of course, they were chosen from within the royal family.


    This was why Huang Yun cared so much about public opinion, and Huang Fei was the same. If they didn''t consider people''s opinions, they could have just killed each other directly.


    But now the problem was that there were no outstanding individuals in the royal family. They were all trash. Asking trash to be the Emperor was uneptable.


    If Huang Yun knew that such a thing had happened, he would definitely have approached it calmly. Now the throne had fallen onto his head without the need for any struggle.


    With the Emperor gone, the entire Spirit City was in chaos, and discussions about the new Emperor were widespread.


    At this moment, Ye Yuanqing was already standing at the gates of the Voidless Empire, amazed by her elder brother''s city.


    The city walls were so high and majestic, it seemed like her elder brother was incredibly wealthy. It was so reflective and dazzling, even more solid than the walls of the Spirit City. His elder brother was truly formidable.


    Entering the city, Ye Yuanqing saw a different kind of city. The streets here were wide, much more spacious than those in the Spirit City, and people walked on the streets without feeling crowded.


    Moreover, the streets were very clean, and people interacted with friendliness. Everyone''s face bore a happy smile, content with their current lives.


    Ye Yuanqing thought her elder brother was a genius, managing an empire so well.


    Perhaps... if her elder brother could be the Emperor of the Spirit City, it would be a blessing for the people.


    Thinking of this, Ye Yuanqing seemed to have made up her mind and walked towards the imperial pce.


    At this time, Ye Hua was contemting in his study. Hearing his sistering, Ye Hua was slightly surprised, a faint smile appearing on his lips.


    His mood improved a bit.


    "Yuanqing." Watching his sister approach, Ye Hua smiled slightly.


    Ye Yuanqing pretended to be puzzled, "Should I call you Brother Emperor or just Big Brother?"


    "Whatever makes you happy," Ye Hua said, reaching out to pat Ye Yuanqing''s head, and thetter enjoyed this gesture.


    "Yuanqing, why have youe?" Qian Yuqing eximed standing by the side.


    "Sister-inw, wow... how beautiful you''ve be in just a short time. Could it be that you and Big Brother have been... intimate?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1143 (You Can Also Claim the Throne)

    Chapter 1143 (You Can Also im the Throne)


    Qian Yuqing blushed, "You, this unmarried girl, really have no filter. No one will want you when the timees."


    "Haha, Sister-inw is embarrassed." Ye Yuanqing teased, noting that only in front of his elder brother could his sister-inw be like this.


    Ye Yuanqing''s arrival indeed improved the atmosphere and brought a slight moment of happiness to Ye Hua.


    "Big Brother, Emperor Huang Fei has died..." Ye Yuanqing said solemnly, then looked at her elder brother.


    Qian Yuqing''s eyes widened, eximing, "What? The Emperor is dead? When did this happen?"


    "A few days ago."


    It seemed like Ye Hua did not hear it at all, continuing to contemte his own matters.


    "Big Brother?" Ye Yuanqing called out softly.


    Ye Hua looked up at his sister, then sighed lightly, not seeming to care at all.


    However, Ye Yuanqing had a spection in her mind. The Emperor''s death must be rted to her elder brother. She came this time to inquire about it.


    "Big Brother, about the Emperor''s death..."


    Before Ye Yuanqing could finish speaking, Ye Hua said softly, "I ordered it."


    "Ah!" Both Ye Yuanqing and Qian Yuqing eximed simultaneously.


    Ye Yuanqing only had the spection, but never expected it to be her elder brother. Her mind was a bit slow to respond.


    "Big Brother, why?" Ye Yuanqing didn''t understand. Why would her elder brother act at this time? If he wanted, he could have done it earlier. Why now?


    "I don''t like him!" Ye Hua said coldly. That damn Huang Fei! He died without any pain!


    Indeed, Huang Fei himself didn''t feel anything; he simply passed away.


    Qian Yuqing was a bit afraid, worried that Ye Hua might start a war with the Spirit City. The strength of the entire Voidless Empire was scarce, especiallypared to the Spirit City, which could be a problem.


    Having lived with Ye Hua for some time now, Qian Yuqing knew little about the military strength of the Voidless Empire. Even if the Seven Deadly Sins fought individually, like Qing Xu, he could poison arge area wherever he went. Adding the sucking technique of Ye Zizi, and even with Wei Chang''s technique, many people were powerless!


    Unfortunately, Wei Chang was currently missing, whereabouts unknown.


    "Big Brother, why did you suddenly take action now? Big Brother, do you want..." Ye Yuanqing asked.


    Ye Hua lightly waved his hand, and the conversation with Huang Fei appeared.


    Ye Yuanqing was shocked, quickly asking, "Big Brother, what about Mother Le Jing?"


    "Mother''s supply of Spirit Spring is running out and was wasted by a pce maid!" Ye Hua said coldly, full of anger.


    "Huang Fei sent this pce maid?"


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Yes."


    "This Huang Fei is truly despicable!" Ye Yuanqing eximed with hatred. He deserved the punishment!


    Ye Hua calmly asked, "What''s the situation in Spirit City now? With Huang Fei dead, who will be the Emperor?"


    "Big Brother, your poprity is soaring right now. As long as you are willing to go back, Prime Minister Shan said that you can definitely be the Emperor of the Spirit City!" In Ye Yuanqing''s mind, if her elder brother really killed the Emperor, then he should have aspirations for the throne.


    However, Ye Yuanqing was mistaken. Ye Hua killed Huang Fei not for the throne. In Ye Hua''s heart, the throne was just an essory.


    "No interest. I still have many things to deal with here." Ye Hua replied calmly. The throne was nothingpared to his mother''s illness and Wei Chang.


    In Qian Yuqing''s mind, she also felt that Ye Hua should go back and fight for it. After all, the Emperor of the Spirit City had more deterrent power here. That Emperor could control many nes, and even the Sapphire Continent was just one of therger nes.


    However, when Ye Yuanqing heard what her elder brother said, she felt a sense of disappointment. Her elder brother was not interested.


    Ye Hua got up and walked to his sister, patting her shoulder, and said, "Yuanqing, you can also im the throne."


    "Me? Big Brother, don''t joke. No woman has ever be the Emperor of the Spirit City." Ye Yuanqing said nervously, shocked by her elder brother''s terrifying idea.


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, "Yuanqing, big brother killed Huang Fei with the intention of paving the way for you. If you sit on the throne, what''s the difference between you and big brother?"


    Ye Yuanqing never expected such ayer of thinking from her elder brother. She was deeply moved. Her elder brother actually paved the way for her and even offered her the throne, a throne that made everyone envious. He trusted her so much.


    "Tell that Prime Minister Shan, whoever stands on my side is wise. Otherwise..." Ye Hua issued a death warning. Standing with him meant at least avoiding death, while standing against him meant only one possibility - death.


    "Big Brother, I... I''m not mentally prepared yet." Ye Yuanqing was, after all, a woman. This throne was not like a daughter-inw''s position. From her elder brother''s perspective, it was about letting anyone sit on it.


    Ye Hua was not in a hurry and said softly, "It''s okay. You''ll get used to it. Spend these days ying around with big brother. Think about how to go in the future. Big brother does want you to sit on the throne. Who said women can''t sit on it? Big brother wants you to break this tradition!"


    Hearing her elder brother''s words, Ye Yuanqing was also filled with passion. Yes, for years she had been trying to prove that women could do what men could do!


    "Thank you, big brother. I will think about it carefully." Ye Yuanqing said respectfully.


    Ye Hua was very good to his sister in his heart. He felt that Yuanqing was also very sensible, even more so than his own younger brother.


    "In a while, Juetian is going to get married. Attend the wedding and then go back." Ye Hua added.


    Ye Yuanqing eximed again, "Ah!!! Little Tian is getting married? With whom?"


    "Yuqing, take Yuanqing to have a look. I still have many things to consider."


    Qian Yuqing knew that Ye Hua had been troubled during this time and had many things to do. She gave Ye Yuanqing a meaningful look, and Ye Yuanqing understood immediately.


    "Big Brother, Sister is going."


    Ye Hua nodded.


    The two women walked outside, and Ye Yuanqing curiously asked, "Sister-inw, what''s the story with that pce maid?"


    Qian Yuqing sighed helplessly, "Too much has happened during this time. Little Tian likes that pce maid."


    "Little Tian likes that pce maid? What''s going on? Didn''t that pce maid harm Mother?" Ye Yuanqing felt her brain was not enough. This rtionship seemed a bitplicated.


    "Yuanqing, actually, I think that pce maid might not have been sent by Huang Fei. Ye Hua might have misunderstood, but Ye Hua is very sensitive about this matter, and he doesn''t have a good expression no matter who mentions it."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1144 (Despicable Maids)

    Chapter 1144 (Despicable Maids)


    "It''s because of Mother''s reason, big brother is still very filial." Ye Yuanqing could understand her big brother.


    "Sigh, that pce maid actually has a tough time." Qian Yuqing sighed.


    "Sister-inw, let''s go see Little Tian first."


    "Mm."


    The two quickly arrived at Ye Juetian''s sleeping pce. In broad daylight, Ye Juetian sat in a pavilion drinking tea.


    And Gong Yue sat beside him ying the zither, the melodious music lingering in the air, very pleasant.


    Indeed a talented woman, Gong Yue, had all eighteen skills. Such a woman is indeed a good marriage prospect. [The "Eighteen Skills of Women" traditionally epass a range of skills or attributes valued in women in traditional Chinese society. They are, 1. Riding in a Carriage: Being graceful and elegant, especially when seated or moving in a carriage. 2. Scenting Orchids: Having a pleasant fragrance or aura, symbolising attractiveness and charm. 3. Understanding the Times: Involves being aware of current events and having knowledge of societal norms and etiquette. 4. Studying Literature. 5. Dancing and Music. 6. Literacy and Etiquette. 7. Being Decent. 8. Shining like a Pear: Having a bright and radiant personality, exuding positivity and warmth. 9. Being Content. 10. Dressing and Appearance. 11. Clever and Quick-Witted. 12. Embroidery Needle. 13. Acting Kindly and Benefiting Others. 14. Nurturing One''s Nature. 15. Having Abundant Wisdom. 16. Being Articte and Clever. 17. Nurturing Gentleness. 18. Virtuous and Virtuous Wife.]


    However, Ye Juetian never felt it, all his thoughts were on Yi Yi.


    Gong Yue, ying the zither, could sense that, although she deceived him, Ye Juetian still yearned for Yi Yi...


    ''Why! Why am I, Gong Yue, inferior to a despicable maid! I y the zither for you, pour water for you, and in the future, I can even bear you children, help you in your career, what can that Yi Yi give you!?''


    ''Apart from being coquettish, what else?!''


    "Little Tian." Ye Yuanqing called out, this guy seems to... have matured, unlike before in the Ye family.


    Men only mature through experiencing emotions.


    "Second sister." Ye Juetian stood up directly upon hearing, very excited.


    Gong Yue, on the side, also stopped ying the zither, respectfully standing behind Ye Juetian.


    When Ye Yuanqing approached, Gong Yue also obediently called out, "Sister-inw, second sister."


    Ye Yuanqing looked at Gong Yue, feeling that the two standing together looked quitepatible. Being able to see Little Tian get married is also good.


    "Little Tian, you''ve turned from a boy into a man now." Ye Yuanqing couldn''t help but tease, patting Ye Juetian''s shoulder.


    Ye Yuanqing is a general, surrounded by men when on the border, so sometimes she speaks a bit like a man.


    But before her big brother, she still behaves like a woman.


    Ye Juetian chuckled, indeed there is such a thing as a boy bing a man, but that was an ident...


    Gong Yue blushed directly, not expecting this second sister to be so bold.


    Qian Yuqing pulled Ye Yuanqing''s sleeve, indicating she''s being a bit inappropriate now.


    "I''ll go pour water for sister-inw and second sister." Gong Yue hastily ran off, her face flushed from being teased.


    After Gong Yue left, Ye Yuanqing chuckled lightly, "Not bad, Little Tian''s flirting skills are quite good. Haven''t seen each other for long, already got a beauty."


    "Second sister, you don''t have to make fun of me, me and Gong Yue... are just pretending." Ye Juetian sighed deeply. His sister-inw knew about his affairs, so Ye Juetian didn''t need to hide anything.


    Qian Yuqing sighed lightly.


    Ye Yuanqing nced at her sister-inw, puzzled. "Little Tian, what''s going on with you? Getting bullied by others and still pretending?"


    "Second sister, this is a long story, I... I like someone else."


    "That pce maid?" Ye Yuanqing asked in a deep voice.


    "Mm."


    "Do you know that maid harmed Mother?" Ye Yuanqing questioned.


    Ye Juetian looked up at Ye Yuanqing, firm in his response. "Second sister, Yi Yi would never do such a thing. I can guarantee it with my life!"


    "Little Tian, what do you want now?" Ye Yuanqing asked softly.


    Ye Juetian sighed helplessly. "I can only marry Gong Yue, that''s the only way to save Yi Yi''s life. Big brother promised me."


    No wonder big brother didn''t kill that pce maid. So it was an agreement with Little Tian, that makes sense. After all, with such a big incident of trying to kill Le Jing happening and still not being executed, that''s a miracle.


    "Little Tian, Emperor Fei is dead now," Ye Yuanqing said solemnly.


    "What! Dead?!" Ye Juetian eximed. He had been nning to help clear Yi Yi''s name, but now that Huang Fei is dead, who can clear Yi Yi''s name? There''s no one! Yi Yi will have to bear the stigma of plotting against his mother for her whole life!


    Ye Juetian covered his forehead with both hands, appearing very distressed.


    "How did he die?"


    "Big brother had someone kill him," Ye Yuanqing said softly. An Emperor''s death, when they said it like this, it seemed so ordinary, not worth paying attention to at all.


    Huang Fei''s death was not undeserved in Ye Juetian''s opinion, but now there''s no evidence...


    At this moment, Gong Yue walked over with a tray of tea. Ye Yuanqing showed a gentle smile, suddenly feeling that this woman was quite pitiful. It was obvious she liked Little Tian.


    But Little Tian liked another woman, the most painful thing in life is liking someone but they like someone else.


    "Juetian, sister-inw, second sister, have some tea." Gong Yue respectfully called out, serving tea to the three of them.


    Ye Yuanqing could only smile and say, "Sister-inw is very virtuous."


    "Second sister is jesting, I''m just doing my duty," Gong Yue smiled faintly.


    If it weren''t for Little Tian liking another girl, Ye Yuanqing would have thought Gong Yue was very suitable for Little Tian.


    But Ye Yuanqing was also very curious about this Yi Yi. What kind of girl is she that captivated Little Tian like this?


    The four of them sat together chatting, and Ye Yuanqing decided to go see this Yi Yi.


    Exiting the sleeping pce, Ye Yuanqing whispered, "Sister-inw, take me to see that Yi Yi."


    "Really want to go?"


    "Mm, I want to see what kind of person she is and have an estimate in my heart." Ye Yuanqing wanted to see why Yi Yi gained Little Tian''s trust, whether she was truly a spy of Huang Fei.


    Qian Yuqing nodded, and the two immediately headed towards the woodshed.


    During the day, the woodshed door was wide open.


    Before Qian Yuqing and Ye Yuanqing even entered the woodshed, they heard bursts of harsh cheers, mixed with the sound of whips!


    "This despicable maid actually likes Prince Ye!"


    "She even shouts Prince Ye''s name in her dreams!"


    "Doesn''t even know her own status, can she climb up to Prince Ye? Does the ugly duckling dream of eating dragon meat?"


    "Thinking she looks good, dreaming of bing a princess, watch me beat you to death, you despicable maid!"


    p, p, p...


    Qian Yuqing''s face sank, hurriedly rushing in, and Ye Yuanqing quickly followed!


    The scene before them made both Qian Yuqing and Ye Yuanqing''s faces darken!


    They saw four or five pce maids mocking and taunting another pce maid, while that maid was curled up, enduring even a whip being used on her by one of the pce maids.


    Although they were all ordinary people, being whipped was still extremely painful...


    And their clothes were torn, the cruelty level was outrageous!


    "What are you doing!" Qian Yuqing coldly shouted!


    These pce maids were sent here as punishment formitting offences, so they were not virtuous women, quite jealous in fact. Yi Yi had been bullied for some time now, but she had always endured it, still waiting for Ye Juetian to exin himself.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1145 (Not Leaving)

    Chapter 1145 (Not Leaving)


    "Long live the Empress." The pce maids immediately knelt down with fear, while Yi Yi nced up at Qian Yuqing, still having some goodwill towards her.


    Struggling to bow towards Qian Yuqing with all her strength, that action was heart-wrenching to watch...


    Ye Yuanqing already sensed that this beaten pce maid was indeed Yi Yi.


    Indeed beautiful, no wonder Little Tian would like her, but... how did she end up being beaten like this...


    "What''s going on!" Qian Yuqing coldly demanded.


    The pce maids looked at each other, not knowing how to answer.


    At this moment, Yi Yi weakly said, "Empress, it''s because I didn''t do my job well, so I was punished."


    The pce maids breathed a sigh of relief, considering her sensible for knowing to plead for us. Otherwise, we''d have beaten her to death!


    Qian Yuqing was very angry, and she raised her palm.


    p, p, p!!!


    Several pce maids suddenly felt pain on their faces, and they were pped away, falling to the side and wailing.


    "Get lost!" Qian Yuqing coldly shouted.


    The pce maids knelt down, enduring the pain. "Empress, have mercy."


    "Get out!"


    The pce maids felt a glimmer of joy, but they didn''t expect Yi Yi to have the Empress backing her! She had such powerful support!


    Looks like they''ll have to be more careful in the future!


    The pce maids obediently retreated.


    Qian Yuqing walked up to Yi Yi and helped her up gently. "Are you alright?"


    "Empress, I''m fine." Yi Yi forced a small smile.


    Qian Yuqing directly rolled up Yi Yi''s sleeve, revealing the horrifying red marks, shocking to the eyes!


    And it was the same on her delicate shoulders! Qian Yuqing directly lifted Yi Yi''s clothes, revealing a series of gruesome wounds on her fair back, the skin torn!


    Qian Yuqing felt she should have killed those women just now! They were so cruel!


    Ye Yuanqing stood silently beside, not saying a word, but her eyebrows were tightly furrowed. She never imagined that the girl Little Tian liked would be subjected to such abuse here!


    "Yi Yi..." Qian Yuqing couldn''t bear it, deciding to have a good talk with Ye Hua tonight. Yi Yi was definitely not a spy. If she hadn''te today, Yi Yi might have been beaten to death by these pce maids!


    "I''m really fine." Yi Yi squeezed a gentle smile and lowered her clothes.


    Qian Yuqing directly released a white light, instantly healing Yi Yi''s wounds. "You''ve suffered."


    Hearing these words, Yi Yi''s grievances welled up inside. She wasn''t afraid of being beaten or mocked, but... she was afraid of being cared for. Tears streamed down her delicate cheeks.


    Qian Yuqing also felt heartache, gently embracing Yi Yi. "Alright, don''t cry..."


    Now even Ye Yuanqing was starting to doubt. Could such a woman be a spy?


    So either she''s really good at acting, risking her life as a spy, or she''s been wrongly used. But from the current situation, it does seem a bit like a wrongful usation.


    If I hadn''te today, it would have been normal for her to be beaten to death. How could she have known I''de back?


    "Yi Yi, why not leave? Don''t wait any longer, I''ll help you leave," Qian Yuqing said softly. Waiting like this, you''ll end up dead.


    Yi Yi shook her head and whispered, "Empress, I won''t leave."


    "Why? If you keep going like this, something bad might happen."


    "I don''t want to see the Empress being punished because of me. I''m guilty, so these punishments are deserved." Yi Yi actually didn''t want others to be harmed because of her.


    If the Empress helped her, the Emperor would definitely hold her ountable. Just because of her... it wasn''t worth it.


    And she was still waiting for an exnation, even if it took forever.


    "You silly girl, why do this to yourself?" Qian Yuqing gently stroked Yi Yi''s hair. Can''t you think about yourself?


    At this moment, Ye Yuanqing, who was standing nearby, spoke up, "Yi Yi, do you really like Little Tian?"


    Yi Yi looked up at Ye Yuanqing, her eyes filled with confusion.


    "I''m Ye Juetian''s elder sister," Ye Yuanqing added.


    Yi Yi suddenly felt scared, probably because of Ye Hua. She felt that this elder sister might not be easy to talk to either.


    Qian Yuqing could feel Yi Yi trembling, realising that Yi Yi was truly afraid of Ye Hua, and even assumed that she was simr to Ye Hua just because she was his sister.


    "Yi Yi, there''s no need to be afraid."


    Qian Yuqing''s words were effective. In such a pce, Yi Yi only trusted Qian Yuqing.


    Even in Yi Yi''s heart, she wasn''t sure whether to trust Ye Juetian.


    Ye Yuanqing sighed inwardly, not knowing what to say.


    Yi Yi took a while to calm down. Her emotions had been quite turbulent just now. After all, Yi Yi was also an ordinary person, not made of iron, and had emotions too.


    "Empress, is Ye Ye going to get married?" Yi Yi asked in a low voice, her disappointment evident.


    Qian Yuqing sighed softly. "Yes, very soon."


    Yi Yi bit her lip tightly. "Ah."


    "Yi Yi, take it easy. Don''t do anything foolish, alright? I''ll think of a way for you." Qian Yuqing advised, fearing that Yi Yi might not be able to handle it and all Little Tian''s efforts would be in vain.


    Looking at Yi Yi''s lifeless appearance, Qian Yuqing wanted to tell her that Little Tian got married to save her life...


    But Qian Yuqing was afraid that if she told Yi Yi about this, she might have even more terrifying thoughts, which would be more troublesometer on.


    But if she didn''t tell Yi Yi, would she just let Yi Yi stay sad like this forever? It was really a dilemma.


    "Empress, you can rest assured, I won''t do anything foolish. Please don''t..." Yi Yi didn''t finish her sentence, but Qian Yuqing knew what she wanted to say. There was hardly any room for Ye Hua to change his mind on this matter, especially since it involved his mother. It touched on something very sensitive to Ye Hua.


    Qian Yuqing straightened Yi Yi''s clothes and then said coldly towards the woodshed, "If any of you dare to bully anyone again! There will be no mercy! No one can save you!"


    The pce maids trembled when they heard this.


    Qian Yuqing couldn''t stay too long either. If Ye Hua heard about this, he would definitely criticise her again.


    Now Ye Hua''s mood wasn''t good to begin with.


    Leaving the woodshed, Qian Yuqing asked, "Yuanqing, do you think Yi Yi looks like a spy?"


    "No," Ye Yuanqing shook her head. This was based on a woman''s intuition, as they were only seeing the surface for now.


    "But Ye Hua is convinced."


    Ye Yuanqing said softly, "After all, Yi Yi is the prime suspect, and wasting the Spirit Spring is an indisputable fact."


    "Yeah, if Yi Yi hadn''t wasted the Spirit Spring, maybe things wouldn''t have turned out like this," Qian Yuqing sighed softly, worrying about her mother on one hand and Yi Yi on the other. Wasn''t there a way to have the best of both worlds?


    Inside the woodshed, Yi Yi sat on a nearby stone stool, taking out the lollipop Ye Zizi had given her and putting it in her mouth.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1146 (Joyful Occasion)

    Chapter 1146 (Joyful asion)


    Feeling the peculiar sweetness, her heart eased, and she wrapped it in paper to save forter when she felt down.


    But the thought of Ye Ye getting married made Yi Yi feel ufortable.


    It''s been so long, why hasn''t there been a single exnation? Even a casual sentence would suffice. ''I don''t ask for much, just a few words¡­''


    Yi Yi looked up at the sky of the pce, which didn''t seem as blue anymore.


    Qian Yuqing and Ye Yuanqing arrived at Le Jing''s pce and found Ye Hua discussing something with his mother.


    "Mother Le," Ye Yuanqing sweetly shouted.


    "Yuanqing is here, let me take a look." Le Jing''s mood was good, and she smiled at Ye Yuanqing.


    Ye Yuanqing walked up to Le Jing and held her hand. "Mother Le, you look much prettier than before.""Was Mother Le not pretty before?" Le Jing asked, leaving Ye Yuanqing at a loss for words.


    This reaction made Le Jing giggle.


    "Mother Le, you''re teasing Yuanqing again." Ye Yuanqing started acting coquettishly, full of girlish charm.


    Le Jing gently stroked Ye Yuanqing''s hair.


    At this moment, three figures appeared at the door.


    It was Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, and Qing Yutong walking in slowly.


    Ye Hua hadn''t spoken to Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi for a few days. They were sleeping in separate rooms.


    In this state, no one was talking to anyone.


    "Mother," the three greeted respectfully.


    "Sister-inw is here," Ye Yuanqing said with joy. She hadn''t met Qing Yutong before, although she had heard about her.


    Qing Yutong looked at Ye Yuanqing, also feeling a bit confused. Could this be her brother-inw''s concubine? She''s quite pretty.


    It seems that her brother-inw has finallye to his senses and decided to expand the harem.


    "Yutong, this is Ye Hua''s sister," Qing Ya introduced, not letting her sister jump to conclusions.


    Qing Yutong''s mouth twitched. So she''s her brother-inw''s sister, huh? ''Oh my god... I was just thinking too much again.''


    ''What a scary thought.''


    "Hello, little sister-inw."


    "Hello, sister-inw."


    Qing Yutong''s personality is easy to get along with, Ye Yuanqing could feel it.


    However, Ye Yuanqing also sensed that big brother seemed to have had an argument with the two sisters-inw. Just looking at his expression, it was obvious. He didn''t even spare a nce.


    Le Jing was also helpless. Her son, he cared so much about his face.


    Just a little coaxing from his wife, yet it became such aplicated matter.


    Le Jing chuckled softly, "Ye Hua, call Yuetian and Gong Yue here, after all, it concerns them too."


    Ye Hua nodded and sent word for Yuetian to bring Gong Yue over.


    Qian Yuqing curiously asked, "Mother, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Hua said lightly, "I intend to have them marry early."


    Everyone was a bit puzzled. Wasn''t it set for two monthster? Why the sudden change?


    Ye Hua knew they were puzzled and said in a deep voice, "There have been many bad things happeningtely. I intend to have a joyful asion to bring some good luck."


    Everyone understood now. So that was Ye Hua''s n.


    Thinking about it, with so many bad things happening recently, having a joyful asion was a good choice.


    Anyway, they were going to get married eventually, so it didn''t matter if it was sooner.


    But Qian Yuqing was a little worried about Yi Yi.


    Yuetian soon appeared with Gong Yue. First, they were respectfully greeted.


    "Yuetian," Ye Hua softly cried.


    "Does Big Brother have any instructions?"


    "Big Brother intends for you and Gong Yue to marry early, in seven days!" Ye Hua said softly, hoping this would bring some good luck, after all, it was a happy event.


    Gong Yue was delighted to hear this. Only by marrying early could the stone in her heart finally fall.


    But when Yuetian heard this, he was instantly stunned... Although he knew they were going to get married, he waspletely unprepared for it now.


    "Big Brother, isn''t this too hasty?" Yuetian said softly, reflexively dragging it out.


    "You don''t need to worry about this matter. Big Brother will arrange everything for you," Ye Hua said lightly. Once his younger brother was married, he could also rx and deal with other matters.


    Yuetian didn''t say anything.


    "Yuetian, from now on, you''ll be a married man. You need to be more sensible and take care of Gong Yue," Le Jing smiled faintly, feeling relieved that her youngest son''s marriage was finally settled.


    Yuetian could only say, "Alright... Mother, I understand. I''ll take good care of Gong Yue."


    Gong Yue stood by, feeling quite shy, like a young bride.


    This wasn''t Gong Yue pretending, she was genuinely happy.


    "I still have something to attend to. Mother, I''ll take my leave." Ye Hua stood up and said lightly, seeming reluctant to sit in the same room with Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    Le Jing frowned, "Ye Hua, why are you in such a hurry? Stay for dinner with your mother, both of you."


    Everyone understood Le Jing''s intention. She had already spoken; it was impossible for Ye Hua not to dine with his mother.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also felt aggrieved. Clearly, Ye Hua was at fault, yet now he was giving them the cold shoulder.


    He even ignored them. Fine... let''s see who can endure longer.


    The dishes were all prepared by Chef Gorefiend, everything Ye Hua liked, such as crayfish, crabs... The delightful aroma instantly filled the entire room.


    "Brother-inw''s husband, for Yuetian''s grand wedding, who should we invite to make it lively?" Qing Yutong asked curiously.


    Ye Hua had already thought about this. He said lightly, "We''ll invite all the bigwigs from the surrounding forces, to be precise, the entire northern region."


    "Wow, such a grand gesture?" Qing Yutong felt amused. Her brother-inw probably wanted to show his military might.


    Qing Yutong indeed understood Ye Hua. He not only wanted to disy his power but also wanted to show off the women. He was born to show off.


    Who was more important? Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi knew. When all the big shots from the north came, no matter how much they quarrelled, they would have to save face for Ye Hua.


    "Yuqing, what''s wrong?" Ye Hua asked softly, noticing Qian Yuqing''s unusual expression.


    Qian Yuqing smiled faintly, "Nothing."


    In reality, Qian Yuqing was thinking, if Yi Yi were to show up then... the consequences would be unimaginable!


    At this moment, Qing Ya suddenly said, "Yuqing is wondering when you''ll give her a wedding."


    This statement was quite profound.


    Ye Hua instantly understood. She was ming him again for not giving them a wedding. Wasn''t it just a ceremony? These women reminded him every year, and every year he procrastinated.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1147 (Ye Zizi Also Does Good Deeds)

    Chapter 1147 (Ye Zizi Also Does Good Deeds)


    At this moment, Le Jing also spoke, "Ye Hua, even if you''re busy, you should consider your wives, you know?"


    With the mother-inw helping to speak, Qing Ya and others felt relieved. Fortunately, there was the mother-inw as a helper.


    Ye Hua whispered, "Mother, I understand. After finishing this matter, I will marry them."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but snort in their hearts. What kind of tone is this? It seems very reluctant, as if we haven''t agreed yet. It''s forcing King Ye!


    Le Jing also helped her son and daughters-inw, easing the tension.


    After agreeing to the marriage, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi''s expressions turned more sour.


    After finishing the meal, Ye Hua went to find Jue Tian to see if there was any progress. Then he held another mobilisation meeting, inviting forces from the entire northern region!


    Those who give face wille! Those who don''t, hehe...Ye Hua''s subordinates naturally distributed the wedding invitations. Time was short, but still in control. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi also joined the assistance team, but the cold war continued. Qing Yutong and Qian Yuqing were also in a difficult position.


    Ye Juetian was troubled, while Gong Yue was happy. After all, she was about to truly marry into the Ye family!


    Soon, she would be part of the Ye family!


    In the firewood room, no one dared to bully Yi Yi anymore.


    The pce maids were not fools; they knew Yi Yi had the protection of the Empress. Bullying her now would be asking for trouble.


    At this moment, a few pce maids gathered to discuss the news about Prince Ye.


    "Have you heard? Prince Ye''s wedding date has been preponed."


    "Of course, originally it was in a few months, but suddenly it''s just a few days away."


    "I envy her, being able to marry a man like Prince Ye, so handsome."


    "Yes, Prince Ye and the Emperor are real brothers, looking exactly alike. If you sleep with one, it''s like sleeping with two, a double gain."


    "You shameless woman."


    Yi Yi, carrying her dinner, was about to enter when she heard the news about Ye Juetian. She stopped in her tracks.


    When she heard that Ye Ye''s wedding date had been preponed to just a few days away, Yi Yi was dumbfounded. The bowl in her hand fell to the ground.


    This attracted the attention of the pce maids inside.


    The pce maids quickly came out, seeing Yi Yi in a daze, but they were used to it.


    This woman always seemed like she had some illness, but who could me her when she had the Empress supporting her?


    The pce maids quickly cleaned up for Yi Yi, even warmly inviting her inside. In Yi Yi''s mind, all she could think about was the news of Ye Ye''s imminent wedding!


    This day, Yi Yi didn''t know how she spent it, feeling like her inner world hadpletely copsed.


    Even though she knew this day woulde, when it truly arrived, she was at a loss... panic and various emotions engulfed Yi Yi''s mind.


    But Ye Juetian was no different. Clearly, they were in the same pce, yet meeting became difficult.


    Night fell.


    Yi Yi got up from the bed. Since Ye Ye didn''te to find her, she decided to go find him herself.


    Why... wouldn''t hee to see her, even if just to send a message?


    Dressed, Yi Yi opened the door, appearing cautious.


    But where was Ye Ye? The pce was so vast... where to find him?


    Yi Yi couldn''t care less. If she couldn''t find Ye Ye, thoughts of death crept into her mind.


    If Ye Ye didn''t want her, what meaning was there to stay in this world?


    Walking in the dark pce, Yi Yi felt everything was so unfamiliar and frightening.


    These walls, not very high, yet they separated her from Ye Ye.


    "Hey, why did you run out?" a voice sounded behind Yi Yi.


    Yi Yi''s heart sank. Was she going to be caught once she got out?


    Suddenly turning around, Yi Yi saw a little girl. Wasn''t this the girl who had given her candy that day?


    "It''s you," Yi Yi breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that this little girl meant no harm.


    The girl was Ye Zizi. She had actuallye to find Yi Yi, thinking that the lollipop should be finished by now and seeing Yi Yi looking pitiful, she wanted to give her another one. However, she didn''t expect to see Yi Yi sneaking out.


    "Do you know? Running out like this can get you killed," Ye Zizi said with the lollipop in her hand.


    Yi Yi bit her lip lightly, aware of the rules in the firewood room. Without themand of a female official, sneaking out was a punishable offence.


    Ye Zizi sighed softly. This woman was indeed pitiful.


    "Where do you want to go?" Ye Zizi curiously asked.


    "I want to find Ye Ye." Yi Yi didn''t know what else to do and directly stated her purpose.


    Ye Zizi looked puzzled. "Ye Ye?"


    "Ye Juetian."


    "Oh, what are you going to him for?"


    "I just want to ask him something," Yi Yi said in a low voice, sounding very distressed.


    Ye Zizi sighed softly, "Do you know where Ye Juetian''s sleeping quarters are?"


    "I... don''t know."


    "You''re really naive, strolling around like this, if you get caught, you''re done for," Ye Zizi shook her head. This woman was truly foolish,ing out without nning properly.


    However, Ye Zizi also understood why Yi Yi was in such a hurry to find him. After all, news of the marriage had spread, and she was anxious.


    Should she help her a bit?


    Looking at the pitiful woman, Ye Zizi exhaled, "I''ll take you there."


    "Really? Is it not inconvenient?" Yi Yi felt a sense of joy but still considered Ye Zizi''s situation, not wanting her to face punishment because of her.


    "What''s inconvenient about it? Just a few words, right?" Ye Zizi asked.


    "Yeah, just a few questions."


    "Alright, considering I, Ye Zizi, have never done a good deed, today I''ll do a good thing." Ye Zizi grabbed Yi Yi''s hand and instantly disappeared from the spot.


    In Ye Juetian''s sleeping quarters, there were only a few pce maids on duty.


    However, these pce maids suddenly became strange, as if frozen in ce.


    Ye Juetian and Gong Yue in the room furrowed their brows. Gong Yue came out of her small room.


    The two nced at each other. Who woulde to cause trouble at thiste hour?


    At this moment, Yi Yi appeared under the stairs outside the door, and Ye Zizi stood guard. Since she decided to help, she would see it through to the end.


    "Ye Ye..." Yi Yi called softly from outside.


    Inside the room, Ye Juetian was startled, and Gong Yue frowned tightly. They never expected that whoever came would be Yi Yi!


    ''This annoying woman! He is about to get married! Why did she have toe and stir up trouble? Did she want to ruin everything?''


    Gong Yue looked at Ye Juetian and noticed his excited expression, ready to rush out.


    Gong Yue grabbed the excited Ye Juetian, and he turned back with confusion.


    "You can''t go out now! If you go out, you''ll harm Yi Yi," Gong Yue said in a low voice.


    The excitement on Ye Juetian''s face was instantly defeated by reality. Yes...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1148 (Cunning)

    Chapter 1148 (Cunning)


    He couldn''t go out. If news of this reached his elder brother, and he met Yi Yi again, then all his efforts would be in vain.


    But he really wanted to go out, to see Yi Yi, to hold her tightly and say, "I miss you so much. My marriage to Gong Yue is for you. As long as you''re alive, I can do anything."


    "Ye Ye..." Yi Yi called again. Why was Ye Ye ignoring her? ''Even if you didn''te, I came, but you closed the door?''


    Could it be that he really didn''t like her anymore? No, Ye Ye likes her, he said it...


    Ye Juetian heard Yi Yi''s call, and impulsive signals surged through his brain ¨C rush out! Embrace the woman he loves and tell her his feelings!


    But reason told Ye Juetian about the consequences of rushing out, and they were extremely severe.


    Wedding invitations had already been sent. If anything went wrong now, it would not only shame his elder brother but also disgrace the entire Voidless Empire. It wasn''t just his brother who would be embarrassed; everyone would be affected.


    "Juetian, don''t act impulsively. Do you want to harm Yi Yi?" Gong Yue sternly warned, preventing the reunion of the two.Ye Juetian stopped, defeated by reality.


    "What should I do? What should I do?" Ye Juetian muttered, realising his own uselessness. He didn''t dare open the door, as if the weight of the door was something he couldn''t ovee.


    Gong Yue bit her lip tightly. "You must quickly get Yi Yi back. If Yi Yi is discovered, it will be even more dangerous!"


    Ye Juetian felt Gong Yue was right. Yi Yi could only stay obediently in the firewood room to ensure her safety.


    "Ye Ye..." Yi Yi called for the third time, each time sounding more deste.


    "Yi Yi," Ye Juetian called her name.


    Yi Yi, standing outside, felt a moment of joy. It seemed like she wanted to rush up the steps, push open the door, and then embrace Ye Ye tightly.


    ''Whatever you did before, I don''t care. Just talk to me, don''t ignore me.''


    However, Ye Juetian said in a low voice, "Don''t move!"


    Yi Yi, who had raised her foot, stopped, looking at the double doors above, and the silhouette.


    Ye Ye was right there, and the figure next to him should be Gong Yue.


    Yi Yi was about to speak when Ye Juetian said, "Yi Yi, go back. Don''te again."


    Yi Yi, with a face full of joy, suddenly felt dumbfounded. Her whole body trembled, feeling a ringing in her ears. Ye Ye actually told her to leave? How was that possible!


    "Ye Ye, I came to see you. It''s me, Yi Yi. Can youe out?" Yi Yi forced a smile and said towards the silhouette. This smile shattered hearts, at least Ye Zizi, who stood not far away, felt very ufortable.


    Ye Juetian tightly clenched his fists, while Gong Yue held Ye Juetian''s hand, preventing him from rushing out.


    "Go back, stay in the firewood room." Ye Juetian said in a low voice.


    Yi Yi was puzzled. Why did shee, and he still didn''t want to look at her even once?


    "Ye Ye, do you not like me anymore?" Yi Yi asked with a poignant tone. At this moment, the cold wind whistled, making Yi Yi''s figure appear so fragile and delicate.


    Ye Zizi gently waved her hand to block the cold wind.


    Ye Juetian''s face showed a struggle. ''Fool... how could I not like you? If you live well, I will continue to like you. If you die, who will I like?''


    "Yi Yi, I do like you."


    "Then why don''t you want toe out and see me?"


    "Yi Yi, go back. It''s not safe for you now!" Ye Juetian said in a low voice. There were too many eyes in the pce. If news of this reached his elder brother, it would be troublesome.


    Yi Yi didn''t cry or make a scene. She just looked at the two figures in the room, feeling heartbroken.


    He said he liked her but was unwilling to see her. Was this really liking?


    This was not love; this kind of liking had lost its meaning.


    ''You want me to go back to the firewood room, then I will go back.'' Yi Yi chose to listen to him, even if he didn''t like her anymore.


    With disappointment, Yi Yi turned.


    Gong Yue breathed a sigh of relief. This annoying woman almost made them meet! Fortunately, Ye Juetian didn''t rush out!


    No! This Yi Yi must not survive; she would never have peace as long as she lived!


    A solution must be found!


    "Juetian, things will get better in the future. As long as Mother''s illness improves, Big Brother won''t me Yi Yi. Then, we can plead with him, and Yi Yi will be fine," Gong Yueforted carefully, ying the role of a kind-hearted woman.


    Ye Juetian felt Gong Yue was right. Once Mother''s illness improved, Big Brother''s hostility towards Yi Yi should lessen a bit.


    "Gong Yue, thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know what to do," Ye Juetian sincerely thanked her.


    Gong Yue smiled softly, "Juetian, do we still need to be so polite between us?"


    Ye Juetian seemed unnatural after hearing this. He and Gong Yue had already be intimate, bing husband and wife...


    He just hoped that time would pass quickly.


    A cold light shed in Gong Yue''s eyes, as if she had already made up her mind!


    On the other side, Ye Zizi led Yi Yi back to the firewood room.


    "It''s okay. I''ll listen to what Ye Ye says and stay here." Yi Yi forced a happy smile, but who knew how much pain she felt inside.


    Ye Zizi didn''t say anything and took out a lollipop.


    "I haven''t finished the one you gave mest time." Yi Yi showed the lollipop to Ye Zizi.


    Ye Zizi didn''t expect Yi Yi to eat lollipops like this and was speechless.


    "Thank you for today. If there''s anything I can help with, just let me know," Yi Yi thanked Ye Zizi. There were still good people in the pce.


    Ye Zizi never expected that someone would call her a good person.


    Ye Zizi chuckled lightly, "If I can''t solve it myself, what use do you have?"


    "Well, I''ll leave first," Ye Zizi said indifferently. Without waiting for Yi Yi to respond, she disappeared on the spot.


    Watching Ye Zizi leave, Yi Yi slowly sat on the bed, looking at the flickering oilmp.


    Even if she just heard Ye Ye''s voice, saying that he likes her, that''s enough for now.


    Yi Yi is currently in a state of self-hypnosis, preferring to believe that Ye Juetian likes her rather than considering anything else.


    Yi Yi sat for a very long time, pondering for a considerable amount of time.


    "Yi Yi." A voice suddenly sounded.


    Yi Yi looked towards a corner of the room, eximing, "Gong Yue."


    "Gong Yue."


    Gong Yue approached and gently hugged Yi Yi.


    Yi Yi showed a touch of emotion, hugging Gong Yue tightly. However, Gong Yue''s gaze was not filled with emotion but rather hinted at a sinister meaning.


    "Yi Yi, it''s okay. Everything will be fine in the future," Gong Yueforted softly. If possible, she could make Yi Yi meet a tragic end right now. However, killing Yi Yi would surely attract the attention of the Emperor, and it would be more trouble than it''s worth.


    Yi Yi couldn''t stand other people''sfort. At this moment, she couldn''t hold back anymore, and tears poured down like rain.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1149 (Fool)

    Chapter 1149 (Fool)


    "Why doesn''t Ye Ye see me? Why, Gong Yue?"


    Gong Yue said solemnly, "Yi Yi, originally, I didn''t n to tell you about this, but seeing both of you in such pain, I couldn''t bear it in my heart."


    "What happened?"


    "Yi Yi, the Emperor now believes that you are a spy! Intentionally wasting the Empress Dowager''s medicine!" Gong Yue spoke in a low voice, tightly holding Yi Yi''s hand, as if trying to convey not to take it to heart. However, it also seemed like a subtle suggestion ¨C suggesting that Ye Juetian didn''t see her because of this.


    "No! I''m no spy, Gong Yue, you have to believe me. I''m not a spy." Yi Yi suddenly became anxious, her pleading eyes as if grasping at thest straw.


    "Gong Yue, does Ye Ye not believe me?" Yi Yi nervously asked.


    "Yi Yi, this matter involves Juetian''s mother. You should understand that the Emperor has evidence."


    Yi Yi felt a bit overwhelmed, holding her head and murmuring, "I''m not a spy... I really am not a spy... I wasted the Empress Dowager''s medicine, but I''m really not a spy.""Yi Yi, don''t do this. It pains me to see you like this," Gong Yue gently hugged Yi Yi, wearing a smug smile on her face.


    "Gong Yue, what should I do? What should I do?"


    Gong Yue showed a face that seemed like she wanted to say something but found it difficult.


    "Please, Gong Yue, tell me. What should I do? I don''t want Ye Ye to misunderstand me. I can endure everything, but I don''t want Ye Ye to misunderstand me," Yi Yi pleaded.


    "Yi Yi, as long as the Emperor believes you, everyone else will believe you."


    "What if I go to see the Emperor?"


    "Yi Yi, even I can''t see the Emperor. If you go, won''t it be seeking death?"


    "Then what should I do? Is there any way to see the Emperor?" Yi Yi urgently asked.


    Gong Yue continued, "Yi Yi, I didn''t want to say this because it''s dangerous, you know?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll exin no matter how dangerous it is," Yi Yi asserted. She couldn''t let Ye Ye think she was a spy.


    Gong Yue sighed softly, "In a few days, it will be my and Juetian''s wedding. At that time, the Emperor and the leaders of various forces will be present. It''s your best opportunity. The Emperor will definitely not harm you on that day, and you''ll have a chance to exin."


    If Yi Yi were a bit smarter, she would have realised it was a trap. It was not just about disrupting the wedding; it was about humiliating Ye Hua.


    At this moment, Yi Yi only thought about exining that she was not a spy and didn''t consider that Gong Yue might be plotting against her. This reasoning was sufficient for the situation to escte because only when things got bigger would they be taken seriously.


    "I... I''ll do it your way." Yi Yi hesitated.


    Gong Yue smiled faintly, "Yi Yi, your innocence is more important than my wedding. After you clear your name, Juetian and I will be very happy."


    Yi Yi was deeply moved, tightly embracing Gong Yue, "Gong Yue, you''re so good to me, I will definitely remember you."


    ''Fool,'' Gong Yue thought, a sinister smile ying on her lips. ''You''re such a fool. Let''s see how you die''


    "Yi Yi, but I want you to understand one thing. Because of your rtionship, Juetian is in a very dangerous situation." Gong Yue''s words were another form of suggestion, implying that if Yi Yi didn''t die, Juetian''s life would never be safe!


    Yi Yi didn''t catch thisyer of meaning, but she understood that her presence caused trouble for Ye Ye and might endanger more people.


    She felt like a star of cmity, unwee wherever she went, often making mistakes.


    If possible, she wished she could die!


    Since she chose to exin on that day, if she couldn''t rify, she''d die with honour! She was not a spy!


    "Gong Yue, do you have that kind of medicine?" Yi Yi asked in a low voice.


    Gong Yue was pleased; she didn''t expect Yi Yi to be so foolish, but it was good, as it followed her n.


    "What are you saying, Yi Yi?" Gong Yue pretended to be innocent.


    "I mean the kind of medicine that, when taken, will cause death," Yi Yi said calmly. If dying could prove her innocence, she was willing to do it. At least in Ye Ye''s heart, she wasn''t a spy but a silly and naive woman.


    "Gong Yue, do you have such medicine?" Yi Yi asked.


    Gong Yue continued to feign shock, "Yi Yi, are you out of your mind? I don''t have that kind of medicine."


    "Gong Yue..." Yi Yi softly called and then knelt in front of Gong Yue, making Gong Yue feel satisfied. This little maid dared topete with her for a man. Let''s see how she will die.


    "Yi Yi, what are you doing? Quickly get up." Gong Yue hurried to help her, but Yi Yi wouldn''t get up.


    "Gong Yue, I beg you. I know you have it. Please give it to me."


    Gong Yue wouldn''t give it directly; she had to at least put on a show, be polite for a sentence or two.


    "No, if others find out that I gave you the medicine, I..." Gong Yue pretended to hesitate.


    "Gong Yue, I swear today''s conversation between us, I won''t reveal a word of it. Even if I die, I won''t!" Yi Yi solemnly promised.


    "Gong Yue, if... if something happens to me, take good care of Juetian. I don''t want to be a despicable person in his heart. I beg you!" Yi Yi said, kowtowing.


    But Gong Yue didn''t stop her immediately; she enjoyed Yi Yi''s kowtowing, feeling sofortable!


    "Stop, stop, I''ll give it to you." After enjoying it enough, Gong Yue acted as if it was hard to agree.


    But Yi Yi squeezed out a smile and said, "Thank you, Gong Yue."


    Gong Yue took out a crystal-clear pill and said in a deep voice, "This pill will let you die without pain."


    But in Gong Yue''s mind, this was the Soul-Severing Pill. After taking it, everything would vanish, even the soul would dissipate, disappearing from this worldpletely, without a trace even in the afterlife.


    Yi Yi gently took the pill, cing it in her palm, feeling its coldness.


    "Gong Yue, thank you so much. You''ve helped me a lot."


    Gong Yue patted Yi Yi''s shoulder, "Yi Yi, I will always help you. I will arrange things for you when the timees."


    "Okay..." Yi Yi nodded, tightly holding the pill.


    "Yi Yi, it''s alreadyte. I''ll leave now, or I might be discovered. I can''t afford the meter."


    "Gong Yue, remember my words, take good care of Ye Ye."


    "Fool, nothing will happen to you," Gong Yue smiled faintly and then disappeared.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1150 (Eve of the Wedding Ceremony)

    Chapter 1150 (Eve of the Wedding Ceremony)


    Yi Yi sat on the bed, surprised that the Emperor regarded her as a spy, and Ye Ye hade to know about it too.


    No wonder Ye Ye had been ignoring hertely, even refusing to see her. It was all because of this.


    If it weren''t for Gong Yue''s revtion, she wouldn''t have known. Gong Yue truly was her benefactor. If she could exin everything, she would definitely repay Gong Yue.


    What Yi Yi did was nothing short of seeking death. On the wedding day, important figures from the northern regions would be present! Ye Hua had attached great importance to this event and nned to showcase it.


    If she suddenly caused a disturbance?


    It was like publicly pping Ye Hua''s face in front of everyone. With Ye Hua''s temper, it was impossible for her to survive.


    Gong Yue seized this opportunity and sent Yi Yi to her doom.


    So, that day, whether Yi Yi exined herself or not, she was destined to die.However, Yi Yi obediently followed the n, not telling anyone about it, not even Qian Yuqing who came to advise against impulsive actions.


    But Qian Yuqing underestimated Yi Yi''s inner determination. Because this was an injustice, Yi Yi couldn''t bear it, especially when Ye Ye didn''t believe in her.


    So, she had to exin herself clearly.


    Time quickly passed, and the entire Voidless Empire was decorated with lights and festivities, resembling a grand celebration.


    Rednterns adorned the streets, symbolising blessings.


    Inside the imperial pce, a festive atmosphere prevailed, and everyone wore joyous expressions.


    Underlings were discussing what clothes to wear the next day, especially the groomsmen.


    Jue Tian was honoured to be one of the groomsmen.


    If Wei Chang were here, he would surely have taken on that role. Lie Gu also wanted to be a groomsman, but with his current massive size, he had to hide in the valley next to the Voidless Empire.


    Unable to return home, he sometimes peeked at his four wives when they visited, but he couldn''t touch them. For a dragon, it was tormenting. Qing Xu was quite ruthless.


    Apart from Jue Tian, Yi Hong and Luo Hu also joined the groomsmen.


    Lu Hong didn''t have the face to participate; he hadn''t even reattached his severed arm, as if reminding himself of his failure.


    Since it was a joyful asion, Ye Hua decided the theme for the next day would be red! As for the style, they were free to choose, but they must remember not to disgrace him!


    Tomorrow would be the most crucial moment for the entire Voidless Empire, with the entire northern region bowing under his power!


    At this moment, Ye Hua finally sat in his sleeping pce.


    Mainly, he was there to supervise the dressing of these women.


    Only two rows hung with hundreds of personally tailored red festive dresses. These dresses exuded a noble air while maintaining the queen''s imposing presence. However, Ye Hua still wanted to have a look for himself to prevent Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi from causing any mischief.


    The four women changed behind a barrier, while Ye Hua sat outside sipping tea. His mood improved slightly, hoping that through Little Tian''s wedding, he could have some good luck.


    "Changing clothes, why is it taking so long!" Ye Hua couldn''t help but urge. ''Are you gonna change overnight? Women are troublesome when ites to changing clothes.''


    Qing Yutong''s sweet voice shouted, "Brother-inw, this headpiece is too difficult to wear, soplicated."


    "Ah..." Ye Hua sighed softly. These clothes, each set with matching essories, were indeed a bit challenging.


    Lighting a cigarette, Ye Hua thought about other matters. There was still no news from Bai Gu. The progress seemed slow.


    ''I wonder if there will be any unexpected situations at the wedding.''


    ''This deity is now being targeted. Under normal circumstances, with such a grand action, there would surely be interference!''


    ''It seems precautions are needed.''


    ''But it''s also good, a chance to let these people see the strength of the Voidless Empire.''


    Just as Ye Hua was contemting, the four women walked out from behind the barrier.


    Ye Hua was slightly stunned.


    ''My goodness.''


    ''How could this deity''s women be so beautiful? Taking them out tomorrow would surely make others envious! So prestigious.''


    ''Four different styles, showcasing different charms, beautiful... too beautiful.''


    ''In addition to beauty, their temperament and presence were outstanding. Truly worthy of being this deity''s women! This time, they finally gave this deity some face!''


    ''However, they shouldn''t get too carried away!''


    So.


    "Not good-looking, change," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Looking at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi with sour expressions, if they continue like this tomorrow, I''ll p your butts until they swell.


    The four women didn''t say anything and continued changing.


    If it weren''t for tomorrow being important, would they let him be so arrogant?


    After a long time, the four women changed into another set, and Ye Hua felt that it wasn''t as good as the first one.


    "Continue changing."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were clearly holding back their anger.


    But endure it, or else I''ll p your butts until they swell again.


    Then it began.


    "Not good-looking, change."


    "Continue changing."


    "Change."


    I don''t know how many sets they changed into.


    Qing Ya couldn''t hold back anymore, angrily eximed, "Ye Hua! Are you messing with us?"


    Ye Hua held a teacup, nced up at Qing Ya, "What are you talking about? I''m just thinking about tomorrow."


    "You!!"


    Even Qian Yuqing and Qing Yutong were frustrated. Changing clothes, putting on essories, it''s so troublesome.


    Ye Hua knew it was about enough, and said calmly, "Just wear the first set tomorrow."


    The four wives: "..."


    This is simply bullying! Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi directly rushed over, but Ye Hua disappeared in an instant, not giving them a chance.


    Enraged, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi stomped their feet. You''re lucky you ran fast! Otherwise, I''ll beat you to death, dare y games with us?!


    Ye Hua chose a red robe with gold thread, wearing it exuded a festive and imposing aura. Gold symbolises imperial power, red symbolises blessings, not bad, not bad.


    "Zi Shan,e here for a moment." Ye Hua called out softly. Since Wei Chang was not around, many things needed to be managed by other subordinates. Tang Wei was down because Wei Chang was missing, basically staying at home. Li Hun was the same.


    Zi Shan''s work capability was strong, so this time, the task of entertaining "foreign guests" was handed over to Zi Shan.


    "Subordinate pays respect to Your Majesty!" Zi Shan''s figure quickly appeared behind Ye Hua, bowing respectfully.


    "Have all the people arrived?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Zi Shan whispered, "Replying to Your Majesty, all the forces in the Northern Chill region have gathered! The forces of the Soul River are also all present! Half of the Ancient Land, south of the Soul River hase, just that..."


    "Just say what you want." Ye Hua said calmly.


    "Just that, except for the Northern Chill region, the forces of the Soul River and Vintage Vista have different views on the existence of the Voidless Empire." Zi Shan''s words were quite subtle, but others just thought it was just that.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1151 (A Good Day Tomorrow)

    Chapter 1151 (A Good Day Tomorrow)


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it. "Before, we only encountered the Prime Yang Mansion from the Ancient Land. It seems that some people still don''t believe in this. They only sent half their people. And the Soul River, it seems we need to teach them a lesson tomorrow."


    "Yes, Your Majesty! Everything has been arranged properly and will surely intimidate these people," Zi Shan was also very excited, and tomorrow would be a day to witness the strength of the Voidless Empire.


    "I don''t want intimidation; I want them to fear!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Zi Shan lowered her head and shouted softly, "Yes!"


    "Your Majesty, if there is nothing else, the subordinate will leave now," Zi Shan said in a low voice.


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette ash and said softly, "Wait."


    "Is there anything else, Your Majesty?"


    "I heard that you and that boy Yi Hong had a disagreement again?" Ye Hua turned slowly, curious.


    Zi Shan lowered her head, bit her lip gently, and did not speak.


    Ye Hua looked up at the night sky of the Voidless Empire, with twinkling stars instantly bing beautiful. He said slowly, "Zi Shan, when I yed matchmaker for you back then, I did it with a sense of gratitude."


    "Lu Hong and Yi Hong went through great lengths to bring Ah Li back to my side. This is what I owe them. Lu Hong is like an older brother, a bit hot-tempered. Yi Hong is straightforward and honest. Matching you with Yi Hong, an honest person, should have been a perfect thing. However, so many years have passed."


    "I found that Yi Hong is still too honest. Even after gaining power, he remains the same. Zi Shan, you are a deity, and you have your dominance. But no matter what, Yi Hong is still a man. Couples should respect each other." Ye Hua sighed lightly, earnestly lecturing others while realising his own situation.


    Zi Shan remained silent after hearing this.


    "Your wedding was supposed to be officiated by this deity. It would have been quite nice. But now, it doesn''t feel right. A forced marriage is never sweet. If you two can''t make it work, then just part ways. This deity won''t stand in your path," Ye Hua said softly, this time not pretending but speaking earnestly.


    If they feared him, well, now they had his word. They could go their separate ways and live the lives they desired.


    Zi Shan trembled at his words. Divorce? It was something she had never considered.


    Though she often scolded Yi Hong, she had never once thought of divorcing him. Where else could she find a man who allowed her to berate him and then came to console her? The next one would be gentler? That was a lie, a non-existent fantasy.


    "Your arrangements back then, Your Majesty, were the luckiest thing to ever happen to me. I will not leave this marriage," Zi Shan stated firmly.


    Ye Hua nodded upon hearing her response. "Your personal matters are not for this deity to be overly involved in. Handle it as you see fit."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty. You have been most considerate."


    "Go rest now. It''s been a long day, and there''s much to do tomorrow."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    As Zi Shan left, Ye Hua also decided to retire for the night. Tomorrow would be a good day; one could tell from the faint stars in the sky.


    Walking along the pce avenue, Zi Shan furrowed her brows tightly, pondering over Ye Hua''s words. Unconsciously, she found herself standing outside the bedchamber.


    Late as it was, she assumed Yi Hong would already be asleep. She nced at the adjacent small room.


    Recently, the couple had been sleeping in separate rooms. Zi Shan slept on the big bed, while Yi Hong slept in the small room. The cold war between them continued.


    Zi Shan pursed her lips, stood outside the small room, and gently pushed the door open.


    Yi Hong also hadn''t gone to sleep, waiting for Zi Shan to return, worried if she didn''te back.


    But today, Zi Shan unexpectedly entered his room. What''s going on?


    Yi Hong was a bit puzzled. Was she going to scold him again? Even after a quarrel, she still wanted to scold him? He couldn''t bear it.


    However, Yi Hong didn''t hear any quarrelling; instead, he heard faint sounds, as if someone was undressing.


    What was Zi Shan trying to do? Force herself on him again! Didn''t she consider his feelings even though she wanted a child?


    It seemed like this forcing had happened more than once or twice, leaving Yi Hong traumatised.


    Suddenly, Yi Hong felt a warm body slipping into the nket, hugging him tightly.


    At that moment, Yi Hong was stunned. This feeling was so subtle, as if he had just started dating Zi Shan.


    Neither of them spoke, and the air carried a hint of ambiguity, along with the sound of their heartbeats.


    After a while, Zi Shan whispered, "Husband, I''m sorry, I was wrong."


    Yi Hong felt a ringing in his ears. Zi Shan was apologising voluntarily? What was going on?


    This extraordinary and powerful wife was actually apologising. It felt like a dream.


    "Husband, please forgive me. I won''t force you to have a child anymore. Let nature take its course." Zi Shan had just realised this. If she kept pushing Yi Hong, they might end up divorcing.


    "Really?" Yi Hong was also very happy. Zi Shan had finallye to her senses.


    "Yes." Zi Shan replied softly, nestling in Yi Hong''s embrace. In these years, she had pressed too hard, and she hadn''t given Yi Hong any face.


    "Husband, I won''t scold you anymore. I''ll love you well from now on."


    Yi Hong was moved and almost wanted to cry. Zi Shan had finally be sensible. It was not easy. What kind of shock did she experience to say such things? It was truly magical.


    Sometimes, couples should express their love for each other. It would make the other person feel happy. If one-sided expression continued for a long time, problems would surely arise.


    Love should be spoken out loud.


    "Yes."


    "Husband, will you continue to cherish me as you did before?" Zi Shan said with a coquettish tone. This Zi Shan made Yi Hong sigh. She had turned from a fierce tiger into a little kitten.


    Yi Hong hugged Zi Shan tightly. "Yes, forever unchanged."


    "Husband, you''re really good."


    Comfortable. Yi Hong felt sofortable.


    "Husband~"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s been a long time since we''ve been intimate."


    "Ah!" Yi Hong eximed, will this be forceful as before?


    "In the past, it was always for the purpose of having a child, but from today on, it''s not. This is my expression of love."


    Yi Hong didn''t quite understand. She came up with such profound reasoning.


    But when the wife has needs, should the husband refuse? Moreover, today Zi Shan has alreadypromised a bit.


    On this side, happiness ensued.


    Meanwhile, Ye Juetian was not happy. He felt lost and knew he had let Yi Yi down, leaving her alone in the woodshed, suffering.


    As a man, he felt like aplete failure!


    However, in the small room, Gong Yue slept peacefully. Tomorrow she will end her problems.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1152 (The Reckless)

    Chapter 1152 (The Reckless)


    In the woodshed.


    Yi Yi sat on the bed, looking at the clothes on the table that Gong Yue had sent over. When the timees, she can blend in with the pce maids, serving dishes and delivering wine. That will be her chance. She won''t bear this usation, even if it costs her life. Yi Yiy down slowly, took out a small mirror, and gently touched it. The current Ye Ye won''t use this to talk to her anymore. Does he really not trust her?


    Then she took out the unfinished lollipop, looked at it, and put it back.


    ''Tomorrow¡­''


    ''Ye Ye, I am not a spy!''


    Early morning.


    In the snow-filled northern region of Northern Chill, only the sky above the Voidless Empire disyed warm sunlight. On this day, the sun was shining brightly, and all the residents were filled with a sense of joy.


    Even most people wore red clothes, celebrating this moment! This was the most grand banquet held since the founding of the Voidless Empire. It even gathered most of the forces in the northern region, showing the weight of the Voidless Empire. After all, others would onlye if given face.


    "Voidless Empire is truly extraordinary," murmured Shi Yu from the Three Supreme Hall.


    "Yeah, just a few months ago, we were standing outside the city, almost dead," said Xiang Liren from Breaking Moon Valley, who was one of the three survivors at that time and still felt terrified.


    Fan Jin, standing beside them, sighed inwardly. Were it not for his cleverness that day, he might not be standing here now.


    "Being invited is really an honour," Fan Jin said softly. Today would be one of the most unforgettable days of his life.


    If there was another memorable day, it would be that day! It shook him so much that he was mentally exhausted for several days, haunted by nightmares.


    Standing under the city yesterday, everyone was trembling, and the memory was still fresh.


    "Overlord Fan Jin." A voice sounded behind Fan Jin.


    Fan Jin turned around and looked back, softly calling out, "So it''s Jiu Ming from the Storm Gate, long time no see."


    The Storm Gate naturally belonged to the forces of the Ancient Land, and their visit this time was just to join in the fun.


    Jiu Ming, with a youthful appearance, looked a bit mboyant, as evident from his gorgeous attire.


    Like a celebrity returning to the countryside, making everyone admire him... However, Jiu Ming didn''t have that feeling of superiority, as if he was looking at ordinary people.


    His courage was truly extraordinary!


    Jiu Ming looked at Xiang Liren and Shi Yu beside Fan Jin, not paying them any attention. For these small sects and factions, waving his hand was enough.


    It was only Fan Jin whom he couldn''t afford to offend.


    And Fan Jin, while fearing the Voidless Empire, didn''t fear Jiu Ming. After all, he had one foot in the realm of Overlord!


    "Overlord Fan Jin, I feel that the Voidless Empire may be exaggerating a bit," Jiu Ming said indifferently, appropriately calling Fan Jin an Overlord.


    Fan Jin snorted inwardly, feeling the same way when he arrived.


    It felt like the Voidless Empire was just a tiger on the surface, never expecting its strength to be more terrifying than an evil dragon.


    Regarding Jiu Yang''s mockery, Fan Jin casually said, "Oh, you''ll know when the timees."


    Shi Yu and Xiang Liren remained silent. If he spoke nicely, they might remind him, but acting arrogantly like this would let him taste bitternesster. By then, he would realise the value of life.


    "Overlord Fan Jin, Master Jiu Yang." At this moment, another man walked over, a faint smile on his lips, appearing very approachable.


    He was Bai Dou, the head of the Twin Dragon Academy.


    "Bai Dou," Fan Jin greeted softly, and Shi Yu and Xiang Liren also spoke up.


    "Bai Dou, how does it feel here?" Jiu Yang chuckled, with a hint of mockery.


    Bai Dou surveyed the surroundings, smiling slightly, "The Voidless Empire is the most prosperous I have seen,parable to the Elysian Mountain Fief of the south."


    "The Bright Mist Principality has the Divine Scripture Academy. What''s so special about the Voidless Empire?" Jiu Yang snorted, actually feeling jealous in his heart. The Voidless Empire was indeed prosperous and well-organised,pared to his own territory, which seemed like a bandit''s den.


    Bai Dou didn''t argue, "Although it has prospered a bit, I still think the guards and others here are a bitcking."


    Hearing Bai Dou''s words, the three of them couldn''t help butugh.


    To actually say that thebat strength here iscking, if you two were present at that time, you would know whatbat strength is. It would scare you to the point of wetting your pants.


    Bai Dou continued, "For a little prince''s wedding in the Voidless Empire, so many people have been mobilised. It''s really a huge fuss."


    "If I wasn''t idle with nothing to do, I wouldn''t bother toe over and take a look." Jiu Yang coldly snorted.


    Fan Jin, who originally wanted to remind them a few words, decided not to say anything.


    If you two want to act recklessly, no one will me you.


    "I heard that the Prime Yang Mansion attacked the Voidless Empire. Where did that person go? Quite strange." Jiu Yang curiously asked.


    Bai Dou opened his folding fan with a snap and said casually, "Who knows? Maybe the Voidless Empire wiped out him."


    Of the three survivors back then, Ye Hua had originally wanted them to spread the news.


    But these three didn''t mention it at all, afraid to mention it, scared out of their wits.


    "Maybe he went to another ce. Who knows." Jiu Yang shrugged. Changing ces would be better, avoiding unnecessary conflicts.


    At this moment, Fan Jin said lightly, "It''s about time. Let''s enter the pce."


    With Fan Jin as the leader, everyone nodded. In addition to these, some people from the empire also arrived, but they did not participate in their conversation.


    The wedding ceremony was, of course, held outside the pce, in the open air, simr to that day in the Spirit City. However, the venue and grandeur were even more magnificent, surrounded entirely by ck-armoured warriors standing guard.


    A red carpet extended from the pce gate to the grand hall, with soldiers in red armour standing on either side for a festive atmosphere.


    At the pce gate, Zi Shan and Yue Hua were counting the number of people, ensuring that no one sneaked in.


    Mainly, it was a security check to see if anyone had entered to cause trouble.


    Because today, the emperor had specifically instructed not to take things lightly.


    "These women of the Voidless Empire do look quite good," Jiu Yang whispered as he observed Zi Shan and Yue Hua.


    No matter how softly he spoke, both Zi Shan and Yue Hua could hear. They immediately turned their gaze towards Jiu Yang, and his audacity was beyond ordinary.


    Even though Jiu Yang originally wanted to continue teasing them, his subconscious told him it was better to keep quiet.


    Fan Jin, Shi Yu, and Xiang Liren had seen Yue Hua that day while standing on the city wall.


    This woman... is not to be messed with!


    They quickly lowered their heads and entered the venue.


    On the side, Bai Dou, seeing Fan Jin bowing his head, thought that he might have dropped something. He also quickly lowered his head to check.


    Bai Dou''s act of bowing his head inadvertently saved his life.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1153 (Just Entertainment)

    Chapter 1153 (Just Entertainment)


    Guests arrived one after another, and as they entered, they saw two rows of soldiers in red armour holding gs of the Voidless Empire, crossed together without a trace of movement, giving off a sense of iron and blood.


    "It''s quite well-organised; if you didn''t know better, you''d think it''s a grand event," Jie Yang said indifferently, his gaze filled with disdain.


    However, Fan Jin dared not say anything. Today, he just wanted to witness a grand event, which might be helpful to his own cultivation.


    Bai Dou remained silent, finding it unnecessary to speak. Since they chose toe, there was no need for excessive words.


    Jie Yang was here for excitement.


    A long red carpet led to the seating area for guests. Each seat had a name and a number, making it convenient for guests to find their ces.


    Gradually, everyone took their seats.


    At this moment, pce maids slowly entered, carrying trays of drinks.Among the pce maids was Yi Yi, carrying a tray of drinks.


    No one noticed Yi Yi''s presence. However, Yi Yi was here today with a determination to face certain death.


    "Oh, there are quite a few beauties here," Jie Yang said, looking at Yi Yi who was slightly bending over, preparing to touch her.


    Sensing his intention, Yi Yi quickly withdrew her hand.


    "Hehe..." Jie Yang chuckled twice, his gaze carrying a strange taste.


    What kind of women couldn''t he have in these empires? Even those emperors respectfully sent women to his room!


    ''Even those women looked eager to serve me, Jiu Yang. Serving me is the blessing they earned in their past lives!''


    Fan Jin was sitting nearby, seeing Jiu Yang''s actions, couldn''t help but say, "Jiu Yang, you should also pay attention to your image here, there are quite a lot of people."


    Indeed, there were quite a few, either emperors or big shots, hundreds of them.


    Jiu Yang squeezed out a smile and said, "Overlord Fan Jin is right." After that, he fell silent.


    At this moment, a figure slowly walked out of the pce, wearing a festive red robe. This person was the Gorefiend, who would act as the host for today''s wedding!


    Although he had no strength, his momentum was still there. On such a grand asion, he didn''t show any stage fright and appeared veryposed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Wee everyone to today''s Prince wedding. Friendsing from afar, how delightful!"


    The Gorefiend''s words were light yet authoritative. However, thest sentence carried a deep threat.


    Fan Jin apuded, and everyone followed suit, creating a lively atmosphere!


    "Wee, everyone who has travelled from afar. His Majesty has prepared some entertainment for you. Let the esteemed guests enjoy it first!" Gorefiend waved his hand and then gracefully stepped aside.


    People sitting below were curious. The emperor hadn''t even arrived yet, but the entertainment program seemed to be starting.


    It was strange.


    However, just as everyone was puzzled, an unusual aura emanated from the sky!


    All eyes turned upward!


    A ck cloud slowly drifted from afar!


    Fan Jin''s face stiffened when he saw this ck cloud!


    This is...


    Bai Dou stared nkly, saying with disbelief, "Obsidian Nightfall Cloud!"


    "How could this thing appear here!" Jie Yang was also astonished!


    Shi Yu, a neer, asked curiously, "What is this Obsidian Nightfall Cloud?"


    Xiang Liren, who understood a bit, said calmly, "The Obsidian Nightfall Cloud is not actually a cloud but a rare ancient beast. It just looks like a cloud. Legend has it that if any creature is enveloped by the Obsidian Nightfall Cloud, it will transform into a part of it. Therger the volume of the Obsidian Nightfall Cloud, the more formidable its strength! Even an Overlord would perish!"


    "And the size of this Obsidian Nightfall Cloud?!" Stone Rain was a bit dumbfounded; it seemed like it would cover the entire sky! It was terrifying!


    Jie Yang was already too shocked to speak! After all, the Obsidian Nightfall Cloud only appeared in books, never in reality. Unexpectedly, they witnessed it today!


    But now, a question arose!


    Why did this Obsidian Nightfall Cloud appear? What was it here for?


    Was it here to devour them?


    Everyone seemed to think of this possibility and started bing nervous.


    However, Gorefiend''s voice sounded, "Don''t panic, everyone. This is just an entertaining program."


    Entertaining program???


    Who the hell uses a Obsidian Nightfall Cloud as entertainment? Isn''t that insane!


    This is the Obsidian Nightfall Cloud, not some trivial thing. It could easily kill people!


    As the Obsidian Nightfall Cloud gradually approached, everyone felt a sense of oppression!


    Gradually, the Obsidian Nightfall Cloud stopped, covering the entire sky over the Voidless Empire!


    The originally sunny weather immediately turned gloomy, adding a bit of weight to the festive wedding!


    Even the people in the city were puzzled; why did the sunlight disappear? Something seemed off.


    Just as everyone was puzzled, the Obsidian Nightfall Cloud unexpectedly showed cracks!


    Rays of sunlight shone through the cracks, illuminating the entire Voidless Empire!


    It was a visual touch, and those beams of dawn seemed to symbolise hope, casting a dazzling spectacle across thend.


    It was so beautiful that it captivated everyone''s gaze.The people in the city were also stunned by this beautiful moment. Was this what hope looked like?


    So magnificent...


    A rainbow of colourful brilliance suddenly appeared, spanning the entire Voidless Empire.


    The beautiful rainbow seemed to outline a bridge... Was this the bridge of hope again?


    It was truly beautiful!


    Too beautiful!


    Too stunning!


    No one had ever seen such a spectacle. Today was truly an eye-opener! The Obsidian Nightfall Cloud above was not something anyone could summon, and now it was putting on a performance. It would undoubtedly be recorded in history!


    Roar!


    A loud roar echoed from afar, carrying a powerful pressureparable to the Obsidian Nightfall Cloud.


    Fan Jin suddenly stood up, staring nkly, and said, "This is the legendary Crimson Plumage Snow Tiger!"


    "What! This is the Crimson Plumage Snow Tiger!" Jie Yang eximed, his eyes filled with deep fear.


    Neer Shi Yu curiously asked, "What is the Crimson Plumage Snow Tiger?"


    Fan Jin said in a deep voice, "If there''s anything above dragons, it''s the Crimson Plumage Snow Tiger!"


    "Above dragons!" Stone Rain showed a shocked expression. Was there something above dragons?


    However, Shi Yu immediately saw it! He stood up abruptly.


    This was really a dragon... but...


    It had a tiger''s head and a dragon''s body, and it even had a pair of pure white wings!


    The wings spread out, surprisingly asrge as the Obsidian Nightfall Cloud! How massive were these wings!


    Roar!


    The foremost Crimson Plumage Snow Tiger roared, shaking the entire world!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1154 (Unprecedented Shock)

    Chapter 1154 (Unprecedented Shock)


    The entire Voidless Empire witnessed this scene, and their minds were on the verge of being blown away. This was just too terrifying!


    Never before had they seen such a colossal creature!


    Not just ordinary people, even Fan Jin had only read about it in a book, and it was only a few words of description...


    Jiu Ying swallowed hard, his scalp tingling. What kind of empire was this?


    An Obsidian Nightfall Cloud alone was enough to shock people! Unexpectedly, a Crimson Plumage Snow Tiger also appeared! An even more terrifying existence!


    And there were three of them!


    My goodness!


    However, at this moment, the three Crimson Plumage Snow Tigers suddenly turned into dots of starlight, attaching themselves below the clouds.This made everyone feel as if they were seeing stars in the night sky¡ªbeautiful, so beautiful...


    For ordinary people, this was beauty, but for those with strength, this was not beauty!


    This was pure panic, as the Crimson Plumage Snow Tigers were actually disintegrating! How was this possible? The mighty and terrifying primordial divine beasts were doing this¡ªit was inconceivable!


    "I must be dreaming," Jiu Ying muttered.


    Bai Dou rubbed his eyes, seemingly unwilling to believe the scene before him. An empire! They could actually summon such divine beasts! This waspletely impossible!


    Shi Yu and Xiang Liren realised today that what they saw that day was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Perhaps even now, it was just a glimpse of the iceberg for the Voidless Empire.


    Fan Jin sat down slowly, breathing a bit quickly. Today was truly not in vain. Although he only saw two rare beasts, it was of great help to his realm. His perspective had expanded significantly.


    Even Yi Yi, standing among the pce maids, was incredibly shocked. Although she didn''t know what they were, the scenery before her deeply captivated her.


    Feeling small standing here, she still had to exin face-to-faceter... Would these people listen to her exnation?


    She couldn''t care less. Today was a rare opportunity. If she missed it, she would carry the stigma for the rest of her life.


    If it ended here, it wouldn''t be Ye Hua''s style...


    "Look at that!"


    "Where?"


    "Above the rainbow!"


    Everyone stood up again, looking towards the end of the rainbow.


    Figures appeared, but these figures weren''t human; however, they still walked on two legs!


    As these entities approached, everyone felt puzzled. The entire group consisted of hundreds of people, but they didn''t look like humans!


    Because their heads were located on their chests, with only two legs and no hands, it was quite eerie!


    Neer Shi Yu curiously asked again, "What species is this? I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Xiang Liren shook his head, indicating that he didn''t understand either.


    Curiously, Bai Dou asked, "Overlord Fan Jin, do you recognize these?"


    Fan Jin, considering himself knowledgeable, was also in a bewildered state when faced with these entities.


    But Jiu Ying, on the other hand, wore a face of extreme fear. His whole body trembled as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Jiu Ying, do you recognize these species?" Bai Dou could tell just by Jiu Ying''s expression that he must know.


    Tiny beads of sweat appeared on Jiu Ying''s forehead, as he spoke with a fearful tone, "My master once told me about a legend!"


    "What legend?" Fan Jin asked curiously.


    "Long, long ago, there was a group of alien races. They were invincible, bringing death wherever they went. Their heads were on their chests, with no hands but two feet. They possessed a powerful and enviable talent¡ªimmortality!"


    Xiang Liren inquired, "Is this immortality referring to life or...?" [Even if you''ve the immortality of life(age), you can still die if someone killed you.]


    "It means indestructible," Jiu Ying added.


    Shi Yu was curious, "If they are indestructible, why did this group of people disappear?"


    "I don''t know. I used to think my master was just telling an interesting story, but today I realised it''s true! These people are called Shadow Titans! Crushing an Overlord is as easy as squashing an ant." Jiu Ying spoke nkly, suddenly feeling a sense of fear.


    Since he arrived in the Voidless Empire, he had been mocking the ce. If those sarcastic words were known to others, wouldn''t he be in deep trouble?


    Thinking of this, Jiu Ying broke out in a cold sweat. Sitting here made him shiver.


    Hundreds of Shadow Titans walked to the centre of the rainbow, causing a chaotic turn of events!


    The Shadow Titans slightly tilted backward, and suddenly, colourful things shot out from their mouths...


    Biubiubiu...


    Bang bang bang!!!


    These colourful things, like fireworks, bloomed under the clouds!


    It was so breathtaking that people held their breath!


    These were artificial fireworks, like blowing bubbles!


    However, what no one knew was that the things expelled by the Shadow Titans had considerable destructive power. To enhance the effect of the show, they modified the Shadow Titans'' weapons to be their mouths.


    A synchronisedunch, and the unprotected Voidless Empire would be instantly destroyed.


    Brilliant fireworks unfolded beneath the Obsidian Nightfall Cloud!


    All the girls were stunned. If someone proposed at this moment, they would surely say yes¡ªit was so romantic!


    But Fan Jin and the others finally understood! This was the effect of turning day into night!


    Let the Obsidian Nightfall Cloude over to serve as the night!


    Let the Crimson Plumage Snow Tigerse to serve as stars!


    Then, let the terrifying Shadow Titanse and use their mouths to set off fireworks!These three formidable characters gathered just for this brief moment. How much manpower and resources did it take to make this happen? Brittany all arranged these things, and as for how, Ye Hua didn''t inquire. Ye Hua was only concerned with the final show''s effect.


    At least, up to this point, he was quite satisfied. Brittany had put a lot of effort into it this time!


    Yi Yi, among the crowd, looked at the dazzling fireworks, feeling it was so beautiful¡ªshe really wanted to etch this moment deeply into her mind! If Ye Ye were by her side, this beautiful scenery, lying in Ye Ye''s arms, how romantic would that be?


    Hopefully, there would be such an opportunity in the future, under the condition that she could exin everything today!


    The fireworkssted the time it took to brew a cup of tea. The Shadow Titans slowly departed, and as for where they went, no one knew, and no one dared to inquire.


    Suddenly, a hollow and melodious bell sound rang out, instantly making people feel refreshed and happy!


    Hearing that bell sound, you could tell it was not an ordinary item.


    "That is..." Bai Dou eximed as he looked at the approaching thing.


    Fan Jin''s eyes were about to pop out. Most likely, everyone knew about this thing because it was mentioned in books.


    However, this thing had already be extinct, to the point of being considered non-existent!


    But today, it unexpectedly appeared!


    Shi Yu stopped asking questions because he recognized this thing¡ªit was called Titanic Thunder!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1155 (Long Live the Emperor!)

    Chapter 1155 (Long Live the Emperor!)


    This is a primordial divine beast, with a striking resemnce to a stag, the only difference being its pair of antlers!


    These weren''t exactly antlers; they were a kind of substance that could grant immortality. To achieve immortality, one must reach the level of an Overlord, but many people get stuck there and end up dying in the end.


    However, just a bit of powder ground from the antlers of Titanic Thunder could grant immortality! Although this creature''s offensive capabilities were not impressive, its antlers were even more coveted than those of the previous three creatures, as there was nothing more important than immortality!


    As long as there was time, reaching the level of the Overlord was not impossible. The challenge was to avoid depleting one''s time and still not achieving it...


    Just like the current Fan Jin, although young, it was an illusion created by spells, not genuine youth.


    Everyone was now fixated on Titanic Thunder, wishing they could dig its antlers out and consume them!


    That would grant them immortality, eternal youth!


    But everyone spected in their hearts, just how much hidden power did the Voidless Empire possess, and were there even more terrifying entities?With just these things, they could sweep across the entire Sapphire Continent!


    Ren Yao, standing in the distance, looked at these monsters and couldn''t help but feel deeply shocked.


    Who exactly was this Emperor? Such great power, able to casually showcase these rare entities.


    The subordinates had be ustomed to this level of extravagance, but it was still a visual delight today. It wasn''t merely about extravagance; there was also a hint of life wisdom.


    Titanic Thunder gradually walked to the central position. The bells on its ears stopped shaking, and everyone stared at Titanic Thunder, wondering what it was going to do.


    However, Titanic Thunder emitted a faint low hum, as if singing a song.


    People''s scalps tingled. They actually invited Titanic Thunder to sing!


    Having seen impressive things before, but never something as awe-inspiring as this! Absolutely invincible! Truly, invincible!


    The melody was still the wedding march, but most people couldn''t discern it.


    Gradually, a beam of light suddenly expanded, illuminating the entire main position!


    Five figures appeared atop the Obsidian Nightfall Cloud. Everyone couldn''t help but rub their eyes. Who were these people?


    They looked so sacred and untouchable!


    Titanic Thunder ceased its sound and directed its noble head towards the figures below, even the Shadow Titans did the same!


    Everyone felt it!


    Could it be that these were the Emperor of the Voidless Empire?


    Fan Jin was very excited at this moment, finally about to see the Emperor of the Voidless Empire! Finally, it was about to happen!


    This would be the most precious moment in this life!


    Not only Fan Jin thought so, but others too. As an Emperor, achieving such a state was simply iparable.


    Appearing in the air was, of course, Ye Hua and his four wives!


    Originally, Ye Hua wanted to make a more exciting entrance, but considering that today was his younger brother''s wedding, he didn''t want to steal the spotlight. So he chose a more low-key approach.


    If people knew that this was the result of a low-key entrance, then one might wonder, what would a high-profile entrance look like?


    Ye Hua descended slowly with his four wives, and gradually, everyone could see clearly! All of them were utterly shocked! The Emperor of the Voidless Empire was exceptionally handsome...


    And the four women by his side were so breathtakingly beautiful! Were they even human? How could someone be so beautiful?


    Shi Yu''s amazement was profound at this moment.


    ''The wheelchair guy! He is the Emperor! Oh my God! And those women!!! Oh my God! It''s them!!!''


    Ye Hua was quite satisfied with everyone''s gaze. That kind of shock and awe achieved his purpose!


    However, no one hade out to cause trouble so far, which was a bit strange. Could it be that he had over-thought things?


    ''Admire this deity! This deity''s strength is beyond your imagination! This deity''s women are not someone you can afford to offend!''


    ''Such excellent women are only worthy of this deity!''


    Yi Yi looked at the Empress beside the Emperor with a trace of envy. The Empress and the others were really beautiful, dignified, and majestic. She couldn''tpare at all.


    So, how could she be Ye Ye''s wife? Gong Yue''s temperament is much stronger than hers... Maybe Gong Yue is the best choice for Ye Ye.


    With a slight sigh, Yi Yi was looking for an opportunity. The dishes hadn''t been served yet, and there were guards in front. She estimated that she wouldn''t be able to rush without being caught.


    It was necessary to wait until after the dishes were served.


    "Long live the Emperor! Long live! Ten thousand years!"


    Fan Jin was the first to shout, and with his shout, everyone snapped back to reality, shouting in unison, "Long live the Emperor! Long live! Ten thousand years!"


    This voice sounded so wonderful to Ye Hua''s ears, like the chirping of birds, sweet and pleasant!


    This is the benefit of being powerful! If the lord isn''t powerful, they''ll be bullied by them. But if the lord is powerful, they can only bow their heads and shout long live to the lord!


    Ye Hua waved his hand, calmly saying, "Rise!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. This Emperor was indeed extraordinary.


    Especially Jiu Yang, who was now extremely regretful. He had insulted the neers before, but seeing this scene, he realised that a single word from him could have killed himself!


    "Esteemed guests, are you satisfied with these little tricks?" Ye Hua slowly sat down, and his four wives sat on both sides.


    Everyone dared not even breathe loudly, shouting in unison, "Long live the mighty Emperor!"


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly. People, this habit of ttery is really hard to change.


    "That''s good to hear."


    Everyone chuckled slightly, how could they not be satisfied? It was almost enough to scare them.


    Ye Hua waved his hand...


    The Obsidian Nightfall Cloud in the sky slowly departed, the twinkling stars merging into the form of the Crimson Plumage Snow Tiger, flying away slowly...


    Everything returned to normal, sunlight shining on the entire Voidless Empire, making it feel warm andfortable!


    "Please wee the Empress Dowager!" Ye Hua stood up and personally shouted.


    Le Jing''s figure slowly appeared, supported by Ye Yuanqing on the side, with Daji standing by, the three of them walking out slowly.


    Everyone quickly shouted, "Greetings to the Empress Dowager!"


    Le Jing''s makeup today also exuded an extraordinary aura, showcasing the majesty of the Empress Dowager, sitting beside Ye Hua.


    "Guests, please be at ease. Thank you, Empress Dowager!" Le Jing responded.


    People felt that the Empress Dowager seemed to be quite approachable.


    However, at this point, some subordinates were on guard around the imperial pce, preventing any unexpected events!


    Today, there was no room for any idents; otherwise, the entire northern region would go crazy tomorrow!


    Ye Hua said with joy, "Today is my younger brother''s wedding ceremony! First of all, I would like to thank everyone foring. For today''s guests, I have prepared gifts. Please don''t forget to take them home."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1156 (Nine Dragons Pulling the Wedding Carriage)

    Chapter 1156 (Nine Dragons Pulling the Wedding Carriage)


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Everyone shouted again, not daring to be the slightest bit disrespectful. In their hearts, they were even wondering what precious gift the Emperor had given. It certainly wasn''t some trivial thing; it must be something valuable.


    Ye Hua sat down slowly, gesturing to continue.


    Gorefiend stepped forward and shouted, "The auspicious moment has arrived, let the wedding ceremony begin!"


    Everyone was very curious. Who exactly was the Emperor''s brother, and of course, they were curious about what the new bride looked like.


    Roar!!!


    A terrifying dragon roar suddenly echoed through thend, making everyone''s scalp tingle!


    Perhaps after seeing the Crimson Plumage Snow Tiger just now, seeing dragons seemed a bit less impressive!


    But everyone realised they were wrong! Very wrong!Because it was a Nine Dragons Carriage!


    Nine huge dragons were pulling a carriage, rushing over from a distance! Everyone in the entire Voidless Empire could see it!


    Jiu Yang and Bai Dou were already numb. Too many things had happened today, broadening their horizons.


    Compared to this ce, their own seemed like a pile of rubbish.


    Nine different-coloured giant dragons soared in the sky, while inside the wedding carriage were naturally Ye Hua and Gong Yue.


    At this moment, Gong Yue was covered in a red veil, her hands tightly sped together, appearing nervous.


    But amidst this nervousness, there was also excitement. Finally, today her wish was fulfilled! She was marrying the man she loved...


    Although the process had been a bit rocky, the oue was still good. There was only one step left.


    Today, Yi Yi should be doomed to die!


    Having someone die at their own wedding was not a good omen, but to eradicate this scourge, it had to be done!


    To make Ye Huapletely give up on her!


    Ye Juetian, sitting beside, felt very ufortable. He didn''t know how Yi Yi was feeling right now; she must be feeling terrible.


    ''I will definitely clear your name in the future. I believe you''re not a spy!''


    Yi Yi also saw the dragons... creatures that ordinary people could never see in their lifetime.


    And Ye Ye and Gong Yue were sitting in the carriage behind, being pulled by the nine divine dragons, such a great honour...


    ''If only I were sitting inside, how happy I would be¡­''


    ''But... these are all just my fantasies.''


    The nine giant dragons slowly descended onto the red carpet, the carriage''s door conveniently facing the red carpet.


    At this moment, the groomsmen and bridesmaids appeared. Bridesmaids were Xun Fang and Tang Wei. Tang Wei felt that since Uncle Wei was absent, she should also do something...


    Ye Juetian personally opened the door, and the figure of Ye Juetian appeared.


    However, when Ye Juetian appeared, everyone''s gaze was filled with surprise!


    This person... he looked exactly like the Emperor, truly deserving to be his biological brother!


    Because Gong Yue was wearing a red veil, people couldn''t see her face clearly, but judging from her proud figure, she should be a beauty...


    Anyway, she definitely wouldn''t be ugly...


    "The bride and groom are entering! y the music!" Gorefiend shouted with a festive tone.


    Watching her youngest son marry, Le Jing was also filled with satisfaction. Ye Hua was the same. Finally, his brother''s wedding was held.


    Boom boom boom... Boom boom boom...


    The melodious sound echoed throughout the Voidless Empire, and everyone offered their blessings.


    The two newlyweds walked towards the main seat, ready to pay their respects...


    When they ascended the stairs, the female officials below signalled that the wine could be served.


    Just now, the wine had almost run out, so there would definitely be toastster...


    Yi Yi was holding the wine jug at this moment, her breathing a bit rapid... very nervous... very hesitant.


    But when she saw Ye Ye walking up the stairs, her rapid breath gradually calmed down!


    Today, she must exin clearly, say it in front of everyone!


    Pce maids slowly entered, adding new wine.


    Jiu Yang saw Yi Yi in front of him again, very beautiful, but he dared not flirt now. He sat upright like a child, afraid of being seen by the teacher.


    At this moment, Qian Yuqing''s eyes were filled with horror because she had been worried about Yi Yi all along, so she deliberately observed!


    Jiu Yang was sitting in the front row, so Qian Yuqing saw Yi Yi at a nce!


    Yi Yi''s actions startled Qian Yuqing!


    ''What are you doing! Don''t make trouble! If you mess up today!''


    ''Even God can''t save you! Yi Yi, please don''t do anything stupid! There will be other opportunities in the future¡­''


    But for Yi Yi, today is an opportunity. If she misses it today, there will be no chance in the future.


    Qing Ya saw that Qian Yuqing''splexion was a bit off and followed her gaze.


    She also saw Yi Yi and was instantly shocked!


    ''How did shee here! This¡­''


    Qing Ya quickly pulled Donghuang Baizhi next to her and gestured.


    Donghuang Baizhi also noticed Yi Yi, her face sinking!


    Yi Yi appeared today. Could it be because of something else? It must be because of Ye Juetian''s wedding!


    ''Is she trying to stop the wedding?''


    ''Oh my! This silly girl is causing trouble again... If you do this, it would truly be in vain for all of Little Tian''s efforts!''


    Why is she so clueless?


    But for Yi Yi, this isn''t foolishness; it''s doing the right thing. Different positions naturally lead to different perspectives...


    Perhaps from Qing Ya and others'' perspective, they wouldn''t see it as foolish; it''s a kind of courage!


    To dare to face the tyrant-like Ye Hua!


    Gong Yue, walking on the steps, was very nervous! If Yi Yi gave up today, her future days would definitely be difficult!


    But they''vee this far! Why hasn''t she heard Yi Yi''s voice yet!


    ''Silly woman! Hurry up and shout, defend yourself!''


    Ye Juetian still didn''t know that Yi Yi was standing not far behind him, pretending to show a happy smile on his face.


    Yi Yi has already changed the wine jug, seeming to prepare to return with the other pce maids...


    But all the pce maids had returned, yet Yi Yi stood in front of Jiu Yang without moving...


    Jiu Yang is a bit confused now.


    ''Elder sister... don''t say, this is noughing matter. If you said it, I''ll be dead!''


    ''Please, elder sister, leave quickly. Can''t I apologise for my actions just now? Please don''t report me, I was wrong¡­''


    Fan Jin also noticed that this pce maid was strange, her face showing signs of struggle. Could it be that she''s nning to report Jiu Yang''s actions just now?


    Bai Dou also noticed, sitting silently on the side, not wanting to get into trouble.


    Shi Yu and Xiang Liren sneered inwardly. ''Now you know fear, huh? When you were about to bully others just now, why didn''t you think about it?''


    Yi Yi''s expression really scared Jiu Yang.


    The famous Jiu Yang now has an urge to wet his pants. If this pce maid reports him, it''s over... doomed... He''ll definitely be fed to the dragons.


    "Elder sister, can''t I kneel down for you? Please don''t make trouble..." Jiu Yang whispered, his lips trembling, his heart about to jump out.


    However, Yi Yi had no expression on her face. She slowly walked to the centre position, looking at the high steps and the people above...


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1157 (I Am Innocent)

    Chapter 1157 (I Am Innocent)


    At this moment, Jiu Yang''s mind was a bit dizzy. ''What are you doing? It''s such a trivial matter, and I haven''t even touched your hand, and you want to make aint.''


    ''Others say women are shallow. I didn''t believe it before, but today I finally witnessed it. Reporting in this situation, you''ll end up dead yourself, and you''re even pulling me down with you. Are you crazy?''


    With a thump, Yi Yi directly knelt on the ground.


    As Yi Yi knelt, Jiu Yang felt like passing out. He thought he was done for. It''s just a small matter, and now she wants to kill me? Too reckless!


    However, everyone watched Yi Yi''s actions, puzzled. What is this pce maid doing? Why did she suddenly kneel down?


    Other pce maids were also startled. What is she doing?


    A female official directly fainted. It was clearly instructed not to have any problems today, but a problem still urred!


    Qian Yuqing looked at Yi Yi kneeling down, and her face instantly became heavy. It''s over... it''s really over...Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were also the same. Ye Hua attached great importance to today, and Yi Yi actually chose to cause trouble today! Even we don''t dare to plead for you!


    Qing Yutong hadn''t seen it before, but now that she saw it, she was also shocked by Yi Yi''s actions! ''Brother-inw has been preparing for today these past few days, and even thought someone mighte to cause trouble. Now, it''s happened¡­''


    ''You really came to cause trouble. How could you be so foolish?''


    Le Jing also saw Yi Yi kneeling. The slight smile on her face gradually disappeared, and her gaze became serious.


    But two people blocked Ye Hua''s gaze, so he didn''t see it, but he heard the murmurs.


    At this moment, Gong Yue also heard the subtle discussions behind her. She felt happy... Could it be that Yi Yi had taken some action?


    Ye Juetian also heard it. He turned with a puzzled look.


    In an instant, he saw the pce maid kneeling in the middle!


    Ye Juetian''s gaze gradually became surprised, even stunned...


    ''Yi Yi!''


    Yi Yi was actually kneeling here!


    Ye Juetian felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He had thought about Yi Yiing to crash his wedding, but that was just whimsical thinking!


    Never would he have expected that the thing he feared the most would actually happen!


    Yi Yi had reallye!


    Gong Yue felt Ye Juetian beside him stop, and without much thought, she was sure it was Yi Yi!


    ''This foolish woman hasn''t given up yet, causing trouble for Elder Brother in front of so many people¡­''


    ''If it were me, I definitely wouldn''t have the courage!''


    Ye Hua sensed something was wrong with the atmosphere. He moved slightly to see Yi Yi kneeling on the ground!


    Originally, his face carried a slight joy, but it instantly became incredibly gloomy!


    He had considered various scenarios of disturbances! But he hadpletely forgotten Yi Yi!


    Really... he never expected this!!!


    ''The one daring to cause trouble was actually her! Choosing such a special day to make this deity look bad!''


    ''She really had calctions!''


    Yi Juetian came to his senses and immediately shouted, "Someone! Drag her out!"


    This was the only way to save Yi Yi. Foolish woman, you can''t mess around today, or you''ll die!


    Several guards immediately approached Yi Yi.


    However, Ye Hua sternly shouted, "Hold on!"


    Yi Juetian, upon hearing his big brother''s words, felt something was amiss...


    Not only Yi Juetian, but Qing Ya and others also felt the same. It''s over...


    Yi Yi has angered Ye Hua!


    Gong Yue, hearing his big brother''s "hold on," felt a burst of joy!


    ''Yi Yi, if you don''t die today, I''ll give Juetian to you! I, Gong Yue, will do as I say!''


    People below started discussing. Those seated were all big shots, and they felt this matter wasn''t that simple.


    To cause trouble at such an important moment, this pce maid had an extraordinary amount of courage.


    "Is this pce maid crazy?" Shi Yu muttered.


    Xiang Liren nodded, "We need to hear what this pce maid has to say. It might be..."


    Fan Jin said in a deep voice, "It seems today is not so simple!"


    Jiu Yang had already been frightened and fainted. His face was extremely pale,cking any colour.


    In normal circumstances, such matters would be dealt withter, and Yi Yi would be taken away first.


    But was Ye Hua that kind of person? Others had provoked him to his face. If he sent someone to take her away, tomorrow it would spread that there was something unsightly in the Voidless Empire!


    It was not worth it!


    At this moment, Le Jing said in a low voice, "Ye Hua, let''s handle this matterter."


    Yi Juetian, sensing his mother pleading, quickly said, "Big Brother, dealing with it now might affect the reputation of the Voidless Empire."


    Qing Ya also whispered, "Ye Hua, consider the bigger picture."


    However, such pleas not only didn''t calm Ye Hua''s anger, but it made him even more furious!


    Today, he wanted to see what she would do! She actually chose to publicly p his face!


    Such audacity! After so many years, she''s the first ordinary person to dare to do this! And she''s a woman!


    "I am innocent," Yi Yi whispered.


    However, as Yi Yi said these words, the discussions grew louder.


    What does this pce maid mean? Why did she say she is innocent?


    What is this powerful empire hiding? Is it moral decay from the empire?


    At this moment, the gossip hearts of the crowd are burning and boiling, eager to immediately know the ins and outs of the whole matter!


    Yi Juetian, upon hearing Yi Yi''s words, felt a bit confused. What does Yi Yi mean? Is she still defending her mother''s matter? After all, no one had informed Yi Yi about being a spy.


    "I am not a spy," Yi Yi whispered again, but her tone appeared so weak and helpless.


    However, the mention of the word "spy" caused amotion.


    In such a powerful Empire, a spy has actually appeared. Indeed, even a mighty empire can have spies.


    Moreover, this spy is exining in public... What exactly is going on!


    Ye Hua''s face darkened. How did she know... Who told her! In Ye Hua''s mind, it was no longer important who told her. What mattered was that today, she made him lose face!


    "You say you''re not a spy! Do you have any evidence?" Ye Hua asked coldly. ''If you can''te up with a reasonable exnation today, this deity will personally kill you.''


    Yi Yi, kneeling on the ground, slowly raised her head. "Your Majesty, please believe me. I am not a spy. I would not harm anyone... I am not that kind of person."


    "It seems you have no evidence! But this emperor does!" Ye Hua waved his hand, and the conversation with Huang Fei instantly appeared!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1158 (Why Dont You Believe Me?!)

    Chapter 1158 (Why Don''t You Believe Me?!)


    Everyone was watching, and everyone was listening...


    Yi Yi, upon hearing and seeing it, was filled with disbelief. She didn''t even know that man! Why would he frame her like this?


    "Your Majesty, I am innocent. I don''t even know that man," Yi Yi now understood why Ye Ye had been ignoring her. It was because they all misunderstood her.


    However, no one expected that someone else actually sent this woman and had harmed the Empress Dowager...


    Oh god, someone who plotted against the Empress Dowager not only survived until now, but also, judging by the Emperor''s attitude, it seemed like he knew about it but chose not to kill her...


    The emperors present couldn''t help but think in their hearts. If it were them, they would probably have killed her long ago.


    Ye Hua said coldly, "You keep iming to be innocent, but where is the evidence? Aren''t all your actions just destroying the harmony of my family? Ye Juetian! Is that not true?"


    Ye Hua was extremely angry now. ''Even though this deity has spared you, he hasn''t killed you outright... And on a day like today, you dare to bring this up!''''Whether you''re innocent or not, you wasted the medicine! That''s a fact as solid as iron. My mother doesn''t have much time. If it weren''t for giving face to my brother, I would have killed you a hundred times over by now! Did you think you could still be alive till now?''


    Ye Juetian didn''t know how to answer that question. He just wanted to save Yi Yi''s life!


    How to save her!!! What should he do!!!


    Ye Yuanqing wanted to say a few words, but looking at her older brother''s gloomy face, it would be unwise to speak up now.


    It wasn''t just Ye Yuanqing who thought so. Qing Ya and others didn''t dare to provoke Ye Hua at this moment, as it would only hasten Yi Yi''s death.


    Gong Yue, on the other hand, was very happy. The Emperor had already be angry, so Yi Yi was undoubtedly doomed today!


    Le Jing sighed helplessly. ''This foolish child, why did she choose today... She is just seeking death¡­''


    Everyone looked at Ye Juetian, seemingly able to associate something.


    Could it be... the Emperor''s own younger brother likes this girl?


    Otherwise, how could this woman survive until now?


    Yi Yi looked up at Ye Juetian. ''People may not believe in me, but Ye Ye, you should believe in me.''


    Is it?


    Ye Juetian felt... If he chose to believe in Yi Yi, would it anger his big brother even more?


    If he really did that, it would surely drop his big brother''s face in front of everyone. It would be even harder to handle, and his big brother would be even more furious.


    But if he didn''t believe Yi Yi, she would surely feel very miserable.


    Ye Juetian nced at his big brother, his eyes filled with pleading. ''Can''t we spare Yi Yi?''


    Ye Hua didn''t even look at him.


    Ye Juetian frowned, turned around, and shouted, "Since there is no evidence, there is no need to exin anymore!"


    Hearing Ye Juetian''s words, Ye Hua felt slightly relieved. He didn''t lose face in front of so many people! Consider yourself understanding, kid!


    Ye Juetian thought to himself. He gave face to his big brother, and his big brother should give him some face too.


    However, when Yi Yi heard Ye Juetian''s words, her face instantly became pale and powerless. ''Why does no one believe me? Even Ye Ye, you... are the same as them¡­''


    Yi Yi couldn''t help but recall the scene when she first met Ye Juetian. ''I believed in you and chose to follow you... But in the end, why can''t you believe me? How could I harm you?''


    "Why don''t you believe me?" Yi Yi looked at Ye Juetian and asked. This undoubtedly revealed to everyone that she had a rtionship with this prince.


    People whispered... even in the mighty royal family, there were such things...


    A prince falling in love with a pce maid, only to marry someone else in the end... It was truly a melodramatic story.


    Tomorrow, the entire northern region would probably go crazy. Within the might of the Voidless Empire, there were still unknown secrets.


    Ye Juetian really hoped that Yi Yi would stop asking. ''I was obviously speaking to my big brother¡­''


    However, the sorrowful Yi Yi didn''t understand these things. She believed everything he said.


    Ye Juetian looked at the people gossiping and thought, ''It''s over. Big brother is truly angered.''


    "Enough! You don''t need to say anything more. I won''t believe a word you say!" Ye Juetian gritted his teeth against the pain in his heart and shouted. Looking at Yi Yi''s agony, he truly wished he could bear this punishment for her.


    Hearing Ye Juetian speak in such a manner, Yi Yi''s face turned ashen... Gossiping voices reached Yi Yi''s ears.


    "This woman still wants to enter the imperial family, shameless."


    "Yeah, deliberately picking a day like this to reveal everything, she''s a scheming woman."


    "If I were the Emperor, I would have killed such a woman long ago."


    "You''ve got the guts to be the emperor."


    The venomous words made Yi Yi''s head spin. She slowly lifted her head to gaze at the azure sky.


    The sky above the Voidless Empire was beautiful, with gentle sunlight warming thend. But Yi Yi couldn''t feel this warmth; instead, it was icy cold, as if freezing her heart.


    "Ye Hua, today is a joyous asion for Little Tian. Let''s not cause bloodshed." Le Jing whispered softly beside him, as causing death on such a grand wedding day was inauspicious.


    Ye Hua felt his mother was making sense. Originally, today was supposed to be a day of celebration, to drive away bad luck.


    "Today is a joyous asion for my younger brother. I don''t want to see bloodshed! We''ll deal with this matterter!" Ye Hua coldly ordered, considering this to be the utmost of benevolence towards his brother. If it were in the past, she would have been dead for sure!


    Ye Juetian breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his brother showed mercy... Otherwise, Yi Yi would have been doomed.


    Gong Yue''s face turned ugly. The Emperor actually spared Yi Yi. How could this be possible?!


    She said such words in front of all the guests, wasn''t she embarrassing the emperor?!


    Fortunately, her red veil covered her face, or else Gong Yue''s contorted face would have been exposed.


    Qian Yuqing and others also breathed a sigh of relief. Ye Hua''s decision was wise; causing death at the wedding would have been ominous.


    "No! I''m not a spy! Ye Juetian! I''m not a spy!" Yi Yi, who had been silent, suddenly burst out. Her eyes turned red as she stared at Ye Juetian on the steps. It was so bleak and sad. ''How much suffering have I endured, I believed in you so much, but you can''t believe in me¡­''


    Yi Yi''s sudden outburst also stunned Ye Juetian. Because Yi Yi had never acted like this before, that heart-wrenching voice echoed in his mind, shattering his own heart.


    Ye Hua had originally intended to let her go today, but he didn''t expect her to escte things even further!


    ''You think this deity dares not kill you?!''


    Qian Yuqing seemed to understand Yi Yi''s feelings. Before, Ye Hua was extremely cold towards her, and at that time, she even wanted to die.


    Fortunately, Ye Hua, that bastard, was just fooling her, scaring her soul away.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1159 (I Am a Spy!)

    Chapter 1159 (I Am a Spy!)


    Chapter 1159 (I Am a Spy!)


    However, the situation is different now. Huang Fei is dead, and there is no evidence to prove Yi Yi''s innocence. How could she clear her name?


    At this moment, Qian Yuqing''s eyes lit up as she suddenly thought of a good solution!


    ''The Soul Gem!''


    The Soul Gem was still in her possession. This should be the only thing that could prove Yi Yi''s innocence! It could bring justice to Yi Yi!


    Perhaps there was a sense of empathy. Qian Yuqing spoke up, "Ye Hua, I have something that can prove whether Yi Yi is a spy."


    Ye Hua looked at Qian Yuqing, and the implication was clear ¨C Are you also trying to meddle in this?


    "Ye Hua, this is Soul Gem before." Even Huang Yun couldn''t resist its power. Let Yi Yi give it a try. If she''s a spy, she will die. If not, please handle it leniently, Husband," Qian Yuqing whispered, making sure others couldn''t hear. However, Ye Juetian and Gong Yue, who were closer, overheard.


    Ye Juetian was excited because he believed in Yi Yi''s innocence.But Gong Yue was unhappy! She knew Yi Yi was not a spy, but if Yi Yi''s charges were cleared, it wouldn''t be good for her!


    Should she say something now, or it would be toote?


    Gong Yue dared not speak up. If she stopped it now, she would be suspicious!


    Ye Hua looked at the Soul Gem with a slight frown, his face tense.


    "Ye Hua, why not try?" It''s good to know the truth," Le Jing spoke, and all the daughters-inw breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ye Hua said in a low voice, "Fine! Yi Yi, this Emperor will give you another chance!"


    Hearing this, Ye Juetian was overjoyed. Yi Yi could finally clear her name.


    But Yi Yi, who was kneeling on the ground, felt nothing. Ye Juetian didn''t believe her. Exining now had no meaning. A man who didn''t believe in her, she had foolishly sacrificed everything for him.


    ''I''m so foolish.''


    Qian Yuqing walked towards Yi Yi with the Soul Gem in hand. Everyone could appreciate the beauty of the Empress up close. It was truly breathtaking.


    As Qian Yuqing helped Yi Yi up, giving her encouragement, everyone looked at the Soul Gem in Qian Yuqing''s hand with confusion. They didn''t know the purpose of this Soul Gem.


    However, this Soul Gem was a lying device.


    Yi Yi looked at the bead in Qian Yuqing''s hand. Could such a small bead prove her innocence and rebuild trust?


    ''Ye Juetian, I will never believe in you again in this lifetime. If I had a choice, I would rather be scorned by everyone on the street than kneel here and have you not trust me!''


    "Yi Yi?" Qian Yuqing called softly.


    Qian Yuqing noticed that Yi Yi seemed to change at this moment, bing somewhat unfamiliar.


    Yi Yi took the Soul Gem, holding it in her hand. She felt no emotions; there was nothing left in this world for her to cherish. The only person was gone.


    Qian Yuqing took a deep breath and eximed to everyone, "This is the Soul Gem, capable of detecting lies! If one speaks the truth, the Soul Gem will shine brightly, otherwise, it will dim."


    After exining, Qian Yuqing looked at Yi Yi and asked in a deep voice, "Yi Yi! Are you a spy?"


    At this moment, everyone held their breath, uncertain why the life and death of this pce maid stirred the emotions of everyone present.


    Even Fan Jin felt the same, looking at this devoted woman, he thought she was wronged.


    Qian Yuqing stared intently at Yi Yi, waiting for the result.


    As Yi Yi held the Soul Gem, she looked up at Ye Juetian, and their gazes met in the air.


    Yi Yi could sense that Ye Juetian wanted to hear the result; he didn''t believe in her. She was just a joke.


    Yi Yi shouted loudly, "I am a spy!"


    With these words, everyone was puzzled for a moment. Just a moment ago, wasn''t she rifying her innocence? Why did she admit it now?


    Yi Yi was actually mocking those who didn''t believe in her.


    Ye Hua could feel Yi Yi''s mockery, and his face turned extremely gloomy. A woman mocked him!


    After a while, the Soul Gem in Yi Yi''s hand didn''t emit any light, but instead, it dimmed.


    The whole ce erupted in chaos. This pce maid had just told a lie!


    She was not a spy!


    Qian Yuqing revealed a smile, as she knew Yi Yi was not a spy.


    Ye Juetian was also very happy; how could Yi Yi be a spy? He was really scared just now.


    Qing Ya and others also breathed a sigh of relief; it was good that she was not a spy. Everything was just a misunderstanding.


    However, Ye Hua''s mood was even worse now. Yi Yi turned out to be innocent!


    That damned Huang Fei deceived him! And he foolishly believed it!


    That damned Huang Fei! He shouldn''t have let Bai Gu easily kill him. Ye Hua would torture him severely! He actually deceived Ye Hua!


    It was normal for Ye Hua to be deceived. His mother''s life was on the line, and Ye Hua couldn''t maintain a calm mindset. Moreover, Yi Yi did have suspicions, and everything seemed quite reasonable.


    But only these women, relying on their intuition, felt that Yi Yi was no spy. So, sometimes, what you see and hear may not be true.


    At this moment, Ye Hua realised that not only was he pped in the face by a dead person, but also by Yi Yi below!


    Thinking of celebrating the wedding, hehe...hehe¡­


    Ye Hua even showed a self-mocking smile.


    ''For how many years, I, this deity, have been yed by others! My intelligence was ruthlessly rubbed against the ground!''


    Le Jing always felt that Yi Yi was not a spy, just a bit naive. Now that she could see Yi Yi clearing her name, she felt relieved.


    Gong Yue''s mood was now very bad. She didn''t expect her sister-inw to have such a trick, saving this foolish woman Yi Yi. It''s true that fools have good luck.


    ''Let''s figure it out a wayter! Let''s do this marriage first. At least, I have a status, and you have none!''


    Seeing Yi Yi able to prove her innocence, everyone showed approving smiles.


    This humble pce maid had it tough!


    Who knows who started apuding, but everyone joined in, apuding for this girl. Facing such a powerful empire as an ordinary pce maid, this kind of courage, even Fan Jin felt inferior!


    Qian Yuqing wiped away the tears from the corner of Yi Yi''s eyes and said softly, "It''s okay now."


    Yi Yi returned the Soul Gem to Qian Yuqing and whispered, "Empress, thank you."


    "It''s okay. Take a good rest when you go back."


    "Yes, I do need a good rest," Yi Yi said softly, but Qian Yuqing didn''t understand the meaning behind those words.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1160 (The Happy Release)

    Chapter 1160 (The Happy Release)


    When Yi Yi mentioned resting, it meant a long, eternal rest.


    She was tired, truly exhausted...


    Qian Yuqing walked contentedly towards the stairs. After taking a few steps, she heard Ye Juetian''s loud shout, "Yi Yi!!!"


    However, everyone around stood up, their eyes filled with shock and confusion.


    Fan Jin didn''t understand why this pce maid would do this. Hasn''t everything been exined already?


    Qian Yuqing turned to look at Yi Yi, unsure of what had happened. But Qing Ya and others had clearly seen it all and were left dumbfounded.


    Even Ye Hua saw it, looking quite uneasy. If Yi Yi''s earlier innocence was a p in his face, what she did now was a mockery. She didn''t need his forgiveness!


    Ye Hua, for the first time, saw a woman like this, and it felt heavy. Even after careful consideration, was he really wrong about Yi Yi?She used death to tell everyone she didn''t need anyone''s pity! This ordinary woman...


    Had actually defeated him!


    Ye Juetian rushed towards Yi Yi, and Gong Yue didn''t stop him. Because Yi Yi had already swallowed the poison she gave her. This kind of poison had no cure. Originally intended for herself, Gong Yue found she didn''t need it and gave it to Yi Yi instead.


    "Don''te over!" Yi Yi took a few steps back, pointing at Ye Juetian.


    Ye Juetian halted, tears streaming down his eyes. "Yi Yi, why... hasn''t it all ended?"


    "Yes, it''s over. I''m tired... I don''t want to go on with you." Yi Yi smiled. After so many days, this was the most natural smile she showed. It was a kind of release, a rxation. At this moment, Yi Yi''s heart was calm, without any sentiment.


    Ye Juetian didn''t understand. Why would Yi Yi choose to end herself?


    "We can still continue, Yi Yi... Please believe me."


    Yi Yi looked at the azure sky again, whispering, "No, I won''t believe you anymore. Let me go..."


    "Yi Yi... I won''t let you go. Don''t leave me!" Ye Juetian shouted. Why was it like this? What did he do wrong?


    The people around seemed to feel the destion, witnessing a pair of unfortunate lovers, a story that could be sung and cried over.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t hold back their tears. They never expected Yi Yi to do this. Qing Yutong stared at Yi Yi nkly, tears streaming down her face. This silly girl, why was she so foolish?


    Gong Yue was very happy; it was finally resolved...


    Yi Yi''s body began to crack with white light, and she felt the tranquillity of death. She no longer had to think about whether he was doing well, eating, hungry, or resting properly.


    Ye Juetian looked at Yi Yi''s cheeks, where the cracks were already making her blurry.


    But Yi Yi had onest thing to say.


    "If time could turn back, I wouldn''t have walked with you." Yi Yi whispered, but her voice contained too much bitterness. Everyone could hear it; this girl had really suffered a lot.


    Yi Yi slowly raised her forehead, giving onest look at the blue sky of the Voidless Realm.


    "Yi Yi!" Ye Juetian rushed towards Yi Yi and embraced her body.


    But Yi Yi''s body shattered in Ye Juetian''s arms, fragmented like Ye Juetian''s heart, breaking apart together...


    Crystal-clear fragments fell to the ground, and Ye Juetian stared nkly at the pieces on the ground,pletely stunned.


    It was unclear how much time passed, but Ye Juetian slowly crouched down, trembling hands touching the shards. His clear eyes held no trace of nostalgia.


    Tears fell among the shattered pieces, and Ye Juetian painstakingly collected them, breathless with grief.


    The girl who used to smile, her previous smiles were so sweet, but this final smile carried a sense of liberation.


    Perhaps, as Yi Yi just said, he shouldn''t have let her follow him. Otherwise, how could it end like this?


    Yi Yi had endured so much grievance and pain. Now, she was free. But who would free him?


    "Yi Yi, I just wanted you to live... I believed in you from beginning to end." Ye Juetian embraced the broken pieces as if holding Yi Yi again, even feeling warmth.


    "Yi Yi, let me take you away from here. I shouldn''t have brought you here..."


    Everyone watched Ye Juetian leave without stopping him, not even Ye Hua intervened. He only instructed Ye Zizi to keep an eye on Ye Juetian and prevent him from doing anything foolish.


    Gong Yue finally sighed in relief. As long as Yi Yi was gone, Ye Juetian would be hers. Next, she wouldfort him and help him ovee this sadness.


    At this moment, Ye Hua clenched his fists tightly. This woman had made him so ufortable!


    Jiu Yang slowly woke up, his gaze filled with confusion as he surveyed his surroundings.


    Seeing the heavy atmosphere around, he looked towards the emperor on the steps, his expression extremely solemn.


    But the pce maid who was there just now was gone; she must have been executed! Now, it was probably his turn to be dealt with!


    Jiu Yang immediately passed out again. ''What a big deal. Was it necessary to fight a life-and-death battle over this? It wasn''t a deep-seated grudge.''


    Ye Hua disappeared from his seat without saying a word, his mood reaching an extreme low.


    Qing Ya could sense Ye Hua''s confusion. Yi Yi''s actions might have taught Ye Hua a profound lesson.


    Le Jing hadn''t expected the happy asion to end like this, but she had to stand up and speak now.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, due to some unforeseen circumstances, today''s wedding is temporarily cancelled. Thank you all for attending." Le Jing spoke softly and then let Ye Yuanqing help her down. What a frustrating turn of events...


    At this moment, Qian Yuqing was still standing on the steps, feeling like everything that had just happened was like a dream.


    Qing Ya and others left the stage at this point, arranging for everyone to exit as groomsmen and bridesmaids.


    But what happened today will surely spread throughout the North tomorrow.


    How it would spread... An emperor forcing a pce maid to death; such a version was bound to exist.


    "Where is Ye Hua? Where did she go?" Qing Ya searched the entire sleeping pce but couldn''t find any trace of Ye Hua.


    "I haven''t found him on my side either," Donghuang Baizhi said anxiously. Could Ye Hua be taking it too hard?


    Qing Yutong sighed softly, "Brother-inw has suffered a blow today. The mockery of Huang Fei and Yi Yi''s decisiveness has hit him hard."


    Qing Ya rubbed her forehead and said in a deep voice, "Yes, Ye Hua rarely uses people unjustly, but this time, he wrongly used someone, even someone who has died with a clear conscience. She doesn''t need Ye Hua''s mercy."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1161 (Meng Yao, the Supreme God)

    Chapter 1161 (Meng Yao, the Supreme God)


    "I''ve never seen Ye Hua like this before," said Donghuang Baizhi with concern. In the past, she always appearedposed, with everything under control. However, this time, everything went awry. Even in such a situation, Yi Yi chose to end her life, indicating to Ye Hua that her fate was not in his hands.


    "The problem is, where did Ye Hua go now?" Qing Ya asked with concern. At her age, how could he still y hide-and-seek? Is he a child?


    Suddenly, Qing Yutong pped her hand and said, "I know where brother-inw went!"


    But at this moment, Ye Hua was sitting in the Leisure Bar bedroom, watching the animation of Cbash Brothers saving their grandfather. This was the only thing that could calm Ye Hua''s emotions.


    Every time Ye Hua felt upset, he would quietly watch cartoons.


    At this moment, Ye Hua was watching attentively, but his heart was heavy.


    ''Was this deity really wrong this time? Why was this woman so powerful? She proved her innocence, but ultimately, it ended in death!''


    Especially when he saw his brother hugging Yi Yi regardless of everything, the shattered body, Ye Hua could refuse such a scene now.Wrong... He was wrong... Ye Hua was truly wrong this time.


    Was this girl Yi Yi really showing Ye Hua what it meant to be wrong?


    Three graceful figures appeared behind Ye Hua.


    Seeing Ye Hua sitting on the sofa, watching the Cbash Brothers animation, Qing Ya and the others finally felt relieved.


    Although the three wives had found Ye Hua, they did not disturb him watching cartoons. They knew that Ye Hua was reflecting on himself at the moment.


    Learning lessons from this incident was regrettable, but Yi Yi, and the infatuated Ye Juetian, were the ones who suffered.


    On the other hand, Ye Juetian carried the fragments and left the Voidless Empire, with Ye Zizi following behind him.


    As they left the Voidless Empire, the temperature dropped rapidly, and the snow in the sky seemed to mourn for Yi Yi.


    Ye Juetian muttered to himself with a heavy tone.


    "I actually wanted toe out and walk in the snow with you, but in the imperial pce, I didn''t dare to find you. I was afraid you would be in danger."


    "Now I finally came out, out of the imperial pce... from the Voidless Empire, Yi Yi... I''m sorry..."


    Ye Juetian spoke with a heavy tone, suddenly feeling something was wrong!


    The fragments in his arms were gradually dissipating, which made Ye Juetian panic.


    "Yi Yi! Yi Yi!"


    The fragments fell into the snowy ground, and Ye Juetian anxiously picked them up. However, these fragments were rapidly disappearing.


    Lively eyes disappeared from Ye Juetian''s eyes. No matter how he grasped it, he couldn''t retrieve those sweet memories.


    In a few breaths, all the fragments disappeared.


    Ye Juetian sat paralyzed in the snowy ground, staring at the sky. He seemed to have lost his soul, and regret filled his eyes.


    Sss... The sound of footsteps echoed behind Ye Juetian.


    Ye Zizi, holding a lollipop, stood beside Ye Juetian. Soon he asked, "Do you me your big brother?"


    "I me myself for not protecting her properly," Ye Juetian said weakly. He couldn''t even protect the woman he loved... What kind of man was he?


    Ye Zizi sighed, "I feel that Yi Yi is a good girl, so I gave her my favourite lollipop."


    Ye Juetian remained silent. Until now, he had not epted the fact that Yi Yi was already dead.


    "I hope she is on the other side, experiencing only sweetness without pain," Ye Zizi said indifferently.


    In the Nine Provinces and Five Seas¡­


    At this moment, a phenomenon urred. The entire sky became colourful, exuding a sacred aura. All the animals roared low, even bowing their heads in worship, all facing in one direction.


    This phenomenon appeared in every corner of the Nine Provinces and Five Seas, and everyone felt this baptism.


    In a small grove, two old men were ying chess. One of them was making a move when suddenly he stopped and looked up at the sky.


    The entire sky was like an evening glow, and various bird flocks chirped with joy.


    The old man didn''t make a move and ced the pieces back into the round box.


    "It seems that Aunt has sessfully crossed the tribtion. It''s not easy. She is the first female Supreme God in the Nine Provinces and Five Seas," the old man smiled slightly.


    "Brother Donghuang, this congrattory gift should have been sent early,"


    "Brother Jiang, that''s natural."


    These two old men were Donghuang, the head of the Donghuang n, and Jiang Min, the head of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Min poured a bowl of clear spring water from his side and poured it into the bamboo cups on both sides. He said softly, "But speaking of it, this Aunt''s tribtion should be a love tribtion. Calcte the time, it hasn''t even been half a year."


    "Brother Jiang, do you think short or long is more painful?" Donghuang Ying asked softly, then picked up a ck piece and ced it.


    Jiang Min picked up a white piece with his index and middle fingers, saying, "When emotions reach a certain level, whether it''s short or long, perhaps short-term is more painful, and the long-term may be forgotten."


    "Do you still remember her?" Donghuang Ying asked softly.


    The white piece in Jiang Min''s hand trembled for a moment, then gently fell, "The beautifuldy has passed away. I want to forget, but I can''t. This love tribtion... is truly the most difficult of all tribtions."


    "I wonder if this aunt can face it calmly," Donghuang Ying dropped the ck piece and said faintly.


    Jiang Min took a sip of the clear spring and said softly, "Many women are ruined by this love tribtion. It depends on fate."


    "Sometimes being ruthless is not a bad thing."


    "What is love in this world..." Jiang Min sighed deeply, as if recalling his own love tribtion.


    Donghuang Ying chuckled, "Without the hardship of love, one cannot experience the sighs like yours."


    "Don''t talk about me, isn''t your love tribtion the same?" Jiang Min also reminisced. After so many years, he had seen it all before.


    Donghuang Ying self-deprecatingly smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Meanwhile, in the courtyard of the small city, all the residents felt the divine atmosphere and knelt towards a tall building in the centre.


    Everyone''s faces were filled with deep joy. Aunt had finally be a Supreme God...


    Originally, it was thought to take at least a hundred years, but unexpectedly, in less than half a year, Aunt sessfully crossed the tribtion. It was truly amazing!


    The first female Supreme God in the Nine Provinces and Five Seas! God Meng Yao!


    However, on top of the tall tower, a woman sat cross-legged. This woman was very beautiful... very beautiful...


    She was none other than Yi Yi!


    Puff!


    A mouthful of blood sprayed from God Meng Yao''s mouth, sshing on the wooden board, appeared so shocking.


    God Meng Yao gasped heavily, her left hand supporting the ground, right hand covering her chest. It hurt so much... her heart hurt so much...


    "God Meng Yao..." At this moment, the wooden door was pushed open, and a woman appeared. She was Meng Yao''s cousin, Meng Li.


    God Meng Yao waved her hand, "I''m fine."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1162 (Owed to Me! Must Be Repaid!)

    Chapter 1162 (Owed to Me! Must Be Repaid!)


    Looking at the puddle of blood on the ground, Meng Li was very worried. Frowning, she asked, "Meng Yao, what happened this time?"


    Before Meng Li could finish her sentence, Meng Yao softly said, "Let me be alone for a while."


    Seeing Meng Yao in this state, Meng Li knew that love tribtions were painful. Without much persuasion, Meng Li slowly exited the room, letting Meng Yao calm down. Her thoughts must be in chaos now.


    Meng Yao wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, slowly stood up, and subconsciously touched her pocket.


    She took out a white cloth, opened it slowly, revealing a pink lollipop inside.


    Meng Yao put it in her mouth, gazing at the entire sky. "Whatever is owed to me, it all has to be repaid!"


    Recalling the past few months, Meng Yao''s heart felt like it was being torn apart!


    ''Ye Juetian! I trusted you so much! Yet, you treated me like this!''''And also Gong Yue! Yi Yi might be a foolish woman, but I, Meng Yao, am not foolish!''


    ''You deliberately let me cause trouble today, wanting me to die!''


    ''Everything you showed was insincere. If you won''t die, how can I relieve the hatred in my heart?''


    Meng Yao put the lollipop back on a piece of handkerchief. People say love tribtions are hard! They make people want to die!


    ''Yes! Pain... even if I be a Supreme God, my heart still aches!''


    ''Ye Juetian! You''re really cruel to me!''


    "Meng Li!" Meng Yao called softly.


    Meng Li entered, standing slightly behind Meng Yao. "Meng Yao, how do you feel?"


    "Bring me the Blood Yang Cleansing Flower!"


    Meng Li frowned slightly, asking in confusion, "Meng Yao, why do you need the Blood Yang Cleansing Flower? That''s..."


    "Don''t ask. I don''t want to owe others, but if others owe me, it must be repaid!" Meng Yao said coldly. She wasted the Empress Dowager''s medicine, time was running out, it was her fault, she had topensate!


    But those who bullied her, none of them would have an easy time!


    "However, the Blood Yang Cleansing Flower has been passed down from generation to generation by the ancestors... I''m afraid..."


    "I''ll bear everything on my own. Go and get it."


    "Alright, Meng Yao, calm down a bit." Meng Li advised in a low voice, feeling that Meng Yao had suffered a lot of grievances. Otherwise, why would she react like this, even spitting blood upon her return?


    Meng Li still reminded her, "Meng Yao, no matter what you''re going to do, I hope you take a few days to rest. Your current condition is not good."


    "Yes, I know." Meng Yao nodded, then sat cross-legged. If this anger wasn''t vented, it would be difficult to swallow.


    In the Leisure Bar, Ye Hua had been watching cartoons all morning. Turning off the TV, he whispered, "Let''s go back."


    During this morning, Ye Hua also reflected on himself. He had be more irritable during this period,cking judgement in his thinking. Although this incident made Ye Hua suffer a setback, it was also a profound lesson. It allowed him to find his shorings, improve them, and make himself more perfect, not letting emotions affect his judgement.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi supported Ye Hua a bit. We are still in a cold war, so sorry for caring too much.


    Ye Hua also felt embarrassed. Clearly, he was very worried but had to keep up appearances.


    "Brother-inw, are you okay?" Qing Yutong asked with concern. It had been a long time since she had seen brother-inw so down, and it hurt her heart.


    Ye Hua shook his head, indicating that he was fine.


    Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t hold back anymore. She had wanted to address this issue for a long time.


    "Ye Hua, your current mindset is really poor, do you know that? When did you start having this idea of matching social status? Even though Yi Yi is an ordinary person, her courage is stronger than those sect masters. You are too shallow!"


    Qing Ya, seeing Donghuang Baizhi speak up, also wanted to express her opinion.


    "Baizhi is right. Ye Hua, you''ve underestimated people in this matter. Do you remember who I was? Do you know who Baizhi was? Yet, without hesitation, you got involved with us. Did you ever think, at that time, whether we were worthy of being your wives?"


    "Ye Hua, you really need to reflect on this. Since you became the Emperor, you''ve changed a lot, bing like those emperors on TV." After Donghuang Baizhi and Qing Ya finished speaking, they were ready to be scolded by Ye Hua. It felt good to let it out.


    After listening, Ye Hua fell silent for a long time. Finally, he said softly, "Let''s go back and see how Little Tian is doing."


    After saying that, Ye Hua disappeared from the sofa. Qing Ya and the others were puzzled. Wasn''t King Ye angry at them?


    Thinking about it, they hurriedly returned home to see how their mother-inw was doing. If something like this happened again, their mother-inw must also be feeling uneasy.


    Yi Yi''s death had really upset everyone.


    Qing Ya and the others arrived at Le Jing''s sleeping pce. Qian Yuqing apanied Le Jing, and there was also Daji serving beside her.


    However, Le Jing''splexion didn''t look good. She was a bit pale, unlike before when she was rosy.


    "Mother, what happened to you?" Qing Yutong quickly approached, holding Le Jing''s hand.


    Le Jing showed a gentle smile, "It''s nothing, Mother is fine."


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at Qian Yuqing, clearly asking for an exnation.


    But Qian Yuqing tightly furrowed her brows. The mother just saw Little Tian so sad, and her heart was also in great pain, causing the toxins to spread even faster!


    She just took the Spirit Spring again a while ago, which alleviated it a bit.


    But now, the Spirit Spring was running out. If they couldn''t find the antidote, the situation would be dire!


    "Silly child, Mother is fine." Le Jingforted her daughters-inw. She also knew her disease had reached its end.


    "Mother, I''ll go find Ye Hua and think of a solution." Qing Ya couldn''t care about the cold war anymore. Now only Ye Hua could save her mother.


    But Ye Hua could do nothing right now. Ye Juetian''s research had not progressed, and the only one who could solve the problem, Qing Xu, had disappeared.


    Le Jing held Qing Yutong''s hand, "Don''t go, Ye Hua is already very unhappy today. Don''t bother him with Mother''s illness."


    She was like this; even if she was sick, she didn''t want to tell her son to avoid worrying them.


    "But, Mother, we can''t dy this any longer," Donghuang Baizhi urgently said, her eyes turning red.


    "Then forget it. Just apany Mother and talk to her," Le Jing smiled faintly. In fact, seeing that Ye Hua was not dead was already a relief. She had be indifferent to life and death, and witnessing Little Tian''s marriage was already a blessing from the Gods.


    The four daughters-inw could only tightly hold onto their mother-inw''s hand. Even though they had extraordinary strength, when it came to rare diseases, they werepletely powerless.


    At this moment, Ye Hua found Ye Juetian through Ye Zizi.


    Ye Juetian was in an inn. This ce held sentimental value for Ye Juetian, as it was where Yi Yi had once stayed.


    "How are you holding up?" Ye Hua asked Ye Juetian through Ye Zizi.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1163 (Taking Little Brother to the Flower Pavilion)

    Chapter 1163 (Taking Little Brother to the Flower Pavilion)


    Ye Zizi respectfully said, "Your Majesty, he''s fine, just hasn''te out yet."


    "Alright, you go rest," Ye Hua said with hands behind his back, feeling somewhat relieved.


    "Good, I''ll take my leave." After saying this, Ye Zizi disappeared on the spot.


    Ye Hua pushed the door open and saw his younger brother drinking, one cup after another. A flush had already appeared on his face.


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything, just sat across from his brother and poured himself a ss of wine.


    The two brothers drank silently, neither speaking first.


    Little Tian, Yi Yi was indeed a good girl, just a bit foolish," Ye Hua said casually. Although he rified that she was not a spy, the fact remained that she wasted the life-saving medicine of their mother, which was undeniable.


    Ye Juetian showed a wistful smile. "Big brother, I like her foolishness. I have never seen a girl so naive; her foolishness is heartbreaking.""Perhaps I shouldn''t have pressured you from the beginning," Ye Hua said in a low voice. The words of Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi had awakened him.


    When did he be that kind of person? Was his mentality influenced by the wealth and nobility in front of him, thinking that only a powerful woman was worthy of his brother, or that only such a woman could enter the Ye family?


    He was not thinking about his brother; he was thinking about himself, believing that only the strong deserved to enter the Ye family.


    But was Qing Ya strong when they first met? She was just a boss, a woman with no martial skills. Didn''t he like her then? He had put down his pride several times for her.


    What was the difference between Yi Yi and Qing Ya that year? He could ept it for himself but not his brother.


    Sometimes, only when things happened did one realise what a mistake was. Ye Hua was experiencing it now. He shouldn''t have forced his will on his brother. Of course, there was also some selfishness when he let the children go out. He should have considered them more.


    However, his initial intentions were good, but he used the wrong method.


    Ye Juetian slowly raised his head and looked at his big brother, letting out a miserable scream. "Big brother, it''s toote to say anything now. Yi Yi is already dead."


    Ye Hua patted his brother''s shoulder, picked up the wine jug, and poured, saying, "Come! We won''t stop until we''re drunk!"


    Both brothers let go and drank. They didn''t use any magical power, just drank like ordinary people.


    Ye Hua rarely got drunk, or it could be said he had never been drunk before. Today, he would apany his brother to get drunk, indulging himself once.


    All the pressure was thrown away: Mother''s illness, Wei Chang''s disappearance, Qing Xu running away with Dou Fushi, and, of course, Yi Yi''s death.


    The two brothers gotpletely drunk, letting themselves go.


    Moreover, they didn''t indulge themselves in the room but on the street.


    It stunned the people around, the Emperor and the prince... Was that the emperor? How could they get so drunk?


    News soon spread to the pce. Qing Ya and others had a few ck lines on their foreheads after hearing it. Ye Hua and Ye Juetian were both drunk? What''s going on? Urinating on the street... Did you abandon the dignity of the Emperor?


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi quickly left the pce, and Gong Yue followed suit.


    However, on the street...


    "Little Tiian, big brother will take you to the Flower Pavilion for some fun," Ye Hua said, leaning on his brother''s shoulder, feeling rxed.


    "Big brother, I want a round,"


    "Okay, each of us one round," Ye Hua, somewhat drunk, said with a smile on his face. This side of Ye Hua rarely appeared, showing a significant loss ofposure.


    People around began to discuss.


    "The Emperor is taking the prince to the Flower Pavilion."


    "Oh my god... I wonder if applying to be a courtesan is useful now."


    "I really want to be rubbed by the two brothers together..."


    However, just as Ye Hua and Ye Juetian were about to enter, Qing Ya and the others finally arrived and directly made Ye Hua and Ye Juetian disappear on the spot.


    The girls standing at the entrance of the Flower Pavilion, who were excited just a moment ago, suddenly saw them disappear, as if reaching the pinnacle of life only to fall from the sky. The sense of loss was intense and heartbreaking.


    Back in the pce, the group reappeared.


    Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi beside him, directly embracing them and giving each a kiss. "Wives~ when did you guys arrive?"


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi both smelled a strong odour of alcohol, wrinkling their brows.


    He had actually taken his younger brother to such a ce; how shameless.


    On the other side, Gong Yue was supporting Ye Juetian, but Gong Yue wasn''t so lucky.


    "Yi Yi, why did you juste? Big brother was about to take me to the Flower Pavilion." With Ye Juetian''s words, Gong Yue''s smiling face gradually disappeared. They were already so drunk, yet in his mind, there was still Yi Yi!


    Yi Yi is already dead! She couldn''t appear again!


    Ye Hua looked at his younger brother and said with a smile, "Little Tian, chasing girls is an art. Do you know how big brother managed to win over your sisters-inw?"


    "Big brother, please teach me," Ye Juetian said with augh, bowing.


    "Good! Actually, the key is in one word!" Ye Huaughed loudly. Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi immediately felt something was wrong.


    "Persistence! So they can behave themselves. Right, my wives?" Ye Hua said with a big smile.


    Qing Ya directly covered Ye Hua''s mouth. This scoundrel, being drunk, made him talk nonsense. Fortunately, they were not in a crowded ce; otherwise, it would have been embarrassing.


    Donghuang Baizhi said to Gong Yue, "Take Little Tian back and take good care of him."


    "Well, I got it, sister-inw," Gong Yue nodded earnestly.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi helped Ye Hua back.


    Meanwhile, Ye Juetian leaned on Gong Yue''s fragrant shoulder, somewhat drunk, and said, "Yi Yi, big brother just said... Will you... Will you be with me?"


    Gong Yue felt like she wanted to whip a corpse! This woman, even if she was dead, still possessed her man!


    Maintain a good temper. Gong Yue smiled sweetly and said, "Ye Ye, I am your woman. Of course, I can be with you."


    "Yi Yi, you''re so good. I love you for a lifetime," Ye Juetian whispered and thenpletely passed out.


    Gong Yue''s face turned gloomy, tightly clenched her fists, damned wicked woman!


    In Ye Hua''s sleeping quarters, something annoying was happening that bewildered Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi.


    "Don''t take off your clothes... I want to sleep! Don''t bother me!!!" Ye Hua shouted with a spoiled tone, covering himself with a nket.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were both stunned. Was this really Ye Hua? He could speak in such a tone, utterly ruining their understanding.


    "Baby, be good. Let''s take off our clothes, take a hot bath, and then go to sleep," Qing Ya coaxed Ye Hua as if she were soothing a child.


    Qing Ya used to coax her son like this.


    However, Ye Hua, hiding under the covers, made a whimpering sound.


    This shocked Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi. Ye Hua had actually turned into a whimpering creature~


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1164 (Shes here to settle the score)

    Chapter 1164 (Shes here to settle the score)


    Chapter 1164 (She''s here to settle the score)


    Donghuang Baizhi, with no other options, hands on her hips, scolded, "Ye Hua! If you don''t behave, I''m going to spank you!"


    Surprisingly, this worked, and the Ye Hua under the covers instantly quieted down.


    Qing Ya lifted the nket and found Ye Hua curled up into a ball, seeming frightened.


    Originally, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi thought that Ye Hua was just being yful, but now they discovered... Ye Hua was actually trembling.


    This reaction puzzled the two doting wives.


    "I''m so scared..." Ye Hua whispered.


    Hearing Ye Hua''s words, both Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were stunned.


    When had Ye Hua ever been afraid? Even in the face of powerful enemies, he remained calm, using his strength to crush adversaries.But today''s Ye Hua... uttered such words.


    This response made Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi deeply distressed. Ye Hua had been burdened with too muchtely.


    The two women sat on the bed, embracing the vulnerable man who had let down his guard.


    "Don''t be afraid; we''ll always be with you," Qing Ya said softly, her eyes turning red. Donghuang Baizhi was the same, gently stroking Ye Hua''s hair.


    Ye Hua murmured, "I''m afraid, I''m afraid I can''t save my mother. I just met her, and I don''t want to lose her so quickly."


    "We will find a way, we definitely will," Qing Ya reassured, feeling the deep pain within her. Ye Hua''s fear didn''te from enemies; it was the fear of losing loved ones. No matter how powerful Ye Hua was, he, too, would feel the pain of loss in life. Today, Ye Juetian had lost someone dear.


    "And Wei Chang, he''s so strong, yet he''s missing. This deity is very worried about him!" Ye Hua didn''t say it out loud, but he was actually worried about Wei Chang. To maintain the dignity of the Supreme Overlord, he didn''t show it. Being the Boss was not easy, not easy at all!


    "And that Qing Xu, I really have no way to deal with him." Ye Hua murmured silently. This matter pressed heavily on his chest, making him feel powerless. In such a vast world, where should he look?


    Donghuang Baizhiforted Ye Hua as if consoling her son, saying softly, "Ye Hua, don''t lose heart. We will gradually ovee these difficulties."


    "Yes, don''t worry. Have a good night''s sleep, and tomorrow we''ll all work together." Qing Yaforted him gently.


    However, Ye Hua in their arms had already emitted a steady breathing sound. Head down, they saw he had fallen asleep.


    The two exchanged nces and took off Ye Hua''s clothes, wiping his body before finally sighing in relief.


    "Let him sleep well. Ye Hua has been too tired recently." Qing Ya said softly, afraid of disturbing Ye Hua.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded, and the two quietly left the sleeping quarters.


    That night, Ye Hua had a dream.


    Inside the Leisure Bar, everyone celebrated the arrival of the new year, and everyone was there.


    The dream was filled with joy as Ye Hua''s mother held Ah Li in her arms.


    The missing Wei Chang arrived, holding a child and looking very happy...


    And that dead fatso Qing Xu, with a silly smile, was chatting with Dou Fushi.


    Even the deceased Yi Yi appeared.


    Everyone was present, creating a warm and harmonious scene.


    "Ye Hua! Ye Hua! Ye Hua!"


    In the dream, Ye Hua heard someone calling his name. Who was calling him? Ye Hua looked around, but everyone seemed absorbed in their own worlds, as if he didn''t exist.


    "Ye Hua! Ye Hua! Ye Hua!"


    The voice sounded urgent, even with a tone of horror.


    With a violent shake, Ye Hua abruptly opened his eyes, seeing Qian Yuqingwith a horrified expression.


    Turns out it was just a dream.


    Rubbing his forehead, Ye Hua asked calmly, "What''s wrong, Yuqing?"


    Qianyushang''s eyes showed surprise, and she said with a heavy voice, "Ye Hua, Yi Yi... she..."


    "Yi Yi?" Ye Hua was puzzled for a moment.


    "Yes... Yi Yi has returned!"


    "What?!" Ye Hua sat up abruptly. How could this be possible? Yi Yi was supposed to be dead! How could shee back? Was this also a dream?


    At this moment, Qing Ya and Qing Yutong rushed in, their eyes filled with horror.


    Ye Hua looked at Qing Ya and asked in a deep voice, "Yi Yi is back?"


    Qing Ya nodded, but Qing Yutong said in a deep voice, "But Yi Yi... seems different from before."


    Donghuang Baizhi sighed and walked in slowly. "She''s here to settle the score."


    Ye Hua furrowed his brows tightly.


    Half an hour ago... Yi Yi... no... now she should be called Meng Yao, the Supreme God!


    Meng Yao didn''t rush to the pce but came to that street.


    That day, a group of children surrounded her, mocked... and he extended a helping hand...


    But was it really a helping hand? No, it wasn''t!


    Meng Yao continued walking, people around were whispering, this woman seemed so aloof.


    Who is she?


    Meng Yao arrived at the inn where they initially met, in the same room.


    Sitting in this familiar room, Meng Yao chuckled self-deprecatingly,ughing at her own foolishness for investing so much for this man only to receive his mistrust.


    Slowly closing her eyes, Meng Yao could still feel the pain and bitterness, unable to resist, she took out a lollipop and put it in her mouth, feeling a bit better.


    After sitting for a while, Yi Yi disappeared into the room and arrived at the entrance of the pce!


    Looking at the ck-armoured warriors on both sides and the majestic pce gate, herself entering the pce for the first time felt so joyful.


    That was because she could see him, but who would have known...


    Meng Yao walked towards the pce gate.


    The ck-armoured warriors on both sides directly blocked her, shouting, "Step back!"


    Meng Yao couldn''t help but recall that day when she came to see him and was repeatedly pushed to the ground by these ck-armoured warriors.


    But now!


    ''You cannot push me, Meng Yao, down! It is you who will fall!''


    A terrifying aura erupted from Meng Yao''s body, and the rows of ck-armoured warriors were all sent flying, lying on the ground...


    Meng Yao didn''t even nce at them, walking towards the pce gate.


    The two huge pce doors opened automatically.


    Walking into the pce, Meng Yao looked at the wedding venue, the spot where she knelt down, and his heartbroken gaze.


    "Oh, you''re not dead, huh?"


    Just as Meng Yao reminisced, Ye Zizi suddenly appeared beside her, holding a lollipop and curiously asking.


    Meng Yao looked down at Ye Zizi, knowing that this person was good to her, unlike the others.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1165 (The Inevitable Death of Gong Yue)

    Chapter 1165 (The Inevitable Death of Gong Yue)


    Chapter 1165 (The Inevitable Death of Gong Yue)


    "Yes, I didn''t die," Meng Yao said softly.


    Ye Zizi curiously looked at Meng Yao, "Are you here for revenge today?"


    "I''m here to make amends and collect debts!" Meng Yao said in a deep voice. A killing intent began to spread around her, as if telling everyone in the pce.


    ''I, Meng Yao, havee! I am here to seek justice for Yi Yi!''


    Ye Zizi pursed her small mouth, "You are very strong now, why would you do this? Were you undergoing tribtion?"


    "Sort of," Meng Yao smiled, not expecting that the little girl in front of her also knew about tribtion.


    Seeing Meng Yao''s smile, Ye Zizi also smiled, "You should seek justice for Yi Yi, but I can''t stand on your side."


    "I understand," Meng Yao said softly."Good luck to you." Ye Zizi rarely smiled, but seeing the current Yi Yi, she felt happy in her heart.


    Meng Yao nodded.


    Ye Zizi bounced away, but turned back and asked, "Is the lollipop finished?"


    "Not yet."


    "Oh, finish it and ask me for more. I have a lot here."


    "Okay."


    Ye Zizi didn''t say anything else and left quickly.


    However, soon, Qing Ya and others arrived, along with Ye Hua''s subordinates.


    They were all attracted by the aura just now.


    But when they saw the resurrected Yi Yi, everyone felt puzzled.


    "Yi Yi!" Qian Yuqing eximed.


    How is this possible! Yesterday''s Yi Yi turned into fragments and disappeared before their eyes. How could she appear again today?


    Moreover, she seemed like apletely different person. If it weren''t for her appearance, it would be twopletely different individuals.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t believe the reality before them. Looking at Yi Yi, she seemed so cold.


    "Yi Yi has already died. I am Meng Yao," Meng Yao said softly. These Empresses were very good to her, helping her a lot. Even the other people, although she rarely interacted with them, didn''t look down on her.


    Qian Yuqing was very puzzled, "You are called Meng Yao? What about Yi Yi?"


    "I am Yi Yi, but I am called Meng Yao."


    This exnation seemed to make everyone understand something.


    Jue Tian tentatively asked, "Were you undergoing tribtion?"


    "Sort of," Meng Yao replied casually.


    Qing Yutong curiously asked, "Meng Yao, what are you here for this time?"


    Perhaps this was the question everyone should be concerned about because the killing intent that Meng Yao just erupted with was clearly for settling scores.


    Buting back to this, this kind of settling scores could be understood. When undergoing tribtion, it''s inevitable to be bullied. After sessfully crossing the tribtion, those who are magnanimous won''t bother, but those who are petty wille to settle scores.


    Especially for Meng Yao, a woman who underwent the tribtion of love.


    "To make amends and collect debts!" Meng Yao said in a deep voice.


    Everyone could understand collecting debts, but what did she mean by making amends?


    Qian Yuqing asked in confusion, "Meng Yao, what are you making amends for?"


    "For Yi Yi''s mistakes. She wasted the Empress Dowager''s medicine. Today, I brought the antidote that can cure the Empress Dowager''s illness."


    "What?!" Everyone eximed.


    If they could cure the Empress Dowager''s illness, it would be great news! The four wives were extremely excited. They didn''t expect that Yi Yi brought the antidote, repaying grievances with virtue!


    "But what she owes me! I also need to take it back!" Meng Yao said in a deep voice.


    Donghuang Baizhi asked in a solemn voice, "Meng Yao, what do you want to take back?"


    "I want Gong Yue''s life!" Meng Yao''s killing intent was firm. She came today to save the Empress Dowager, considering it a redemption for her own mistakes.


    The second reason was to kill Gong Yue! This woman repeatedly harmed her! If she didn''t kill her, it would be unbearable!


    Everyone fell silent. Gong Yue was the woman of His Majesty''s younger brother! This woman wanted to kill her... but this woman could save the life of His Majesty''s mother! How to resolve this?


    Everyone couldn''t make a decision, even Qing Ya and others couldn''t choose for Ye Hua.


    This matter was very tricky!


    "Meng Yao, wait, we can''t make decisions on this matter." Qing Ya said in a deep voice. They still needed to inform Ye Hua... but knowing Ye Hua''s personality?


    Unexpectedly, yesterday''s incident had just happened, and today she came again!


    Qian Yuqing had already disappeared in ce, ready to inform Ye Hua.


    Qing Ya and others also followed.


    Meng Yao stood still, waiting silently, her heart calm, while Jue Tian''s subordinates frowned slightly as they looked at Meng Yao.


    This woman came prepared!


    Next, Qian Yuqing woke up Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua, with a hint of confusion, put on his clothes and walked out of the sleeping pce.


    However, the four women didn''t tell Ye Hua that although Meng Yao could cure her mother''s illness, she also wanted Gong Yue''s life!


    In the eyes of these women, they thought Meng Yao was jealous, so she wanted to kill Gong Yue.


    But little did they know that if it weren''t for Gong Yue''s interference, Meng Yao wouldn''t have appeared in that situation.


    Ye Hua quickly appeared before Meng Yao.


    Looking at the standing Yi Yi in front of him, Ye Hua was a bit confused. Is this really Yi Yi, who died yesterday?


    But looking at the Yi Yi in front of him, Ye Hua inexplicably felt a sense of guilt. This was an emotion Ye Hua had never experienced before. Could he even have a day of guilt???


    Meng Yao also didn''t want to say too much nonsense and softly said, "I can cure the Empress Dowager."


    Ye Hua turned and looked at Donghuang Baizhi. ''Didn''t you say she came to settle scores?''


    "Are you sure?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice. His mother''s illness was imminent, and there couldn''t be any dy. If possible, any means could be used!


    "Absolutely sure, but... I also want Gong Yue''s life!"


    "Gong Yue''s life?!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice. Was she killing Gong Yue because of jealousy!


    "Yes, because this Gong Yue, while I was being Yi Yi, repeatedly framed me! She must die!"


    Ye Hua asked in a low voice, "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Confrontation!" Meng Yao said calmly.


    Ye Hua nodded, "I can give you this chance, but it''s just a chance!"


    "Good, now I want to go and cure the Empress Dowager."


    Ye Hua nodded. Let this Yi Yi try, after all, it was a kind of hope.


    After Meng Yao left, Jue Tian came to Ye Hua and respectfully said, "Your Majesty."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "She underwent tribtion before." Jue Tian said in a low voice.


    "And then?"


    "Your Majesty, judging from the strength she showed, I''m afraid she has surpassed the Supreme Overlord we are familiar with."


    Ye Hua frowned upon hearing this, "Are you saying that this Supreme Overlord can still ascend?"


    "Yes, it''s likely that this Meng Yao lives in a ne unknown to us."


    Ye Hua suddenly recalled something, that is the rumour about the Donghuang surname in the Spirit City''s pce.


    Perhaps there is a connection!


    "Understood, let''s observe for now. It seems that this title of mine is going to rise again. However, I am used to this title. If you talk about changing it, I am really not ustomed to it."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1166 (Caught in Bed)

    Chapter 1166 (Caught in Bed)


    Jue Tian smiled faintly, "Your Majesty, it''s just a title, nothing important."


    "First, deal with the current situation before thinking about anything else," Ye Hua said softly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Ye Hua went directly to his mother''s chamber.


    However, inside the room, Le Jing was also extremely shocked as she looked at the resurrected Yi Yi.


    But this Yi Yi had a different aura. Le Jing didn''t quite like this Yi Yi, feeling that the previous one was better, despite being foolish, she was sincere.


    Meng Yao looked at the Empress Dowager in front of her and said softly, "Empress Dowager, wasting your medicine was my fault, so aspensation, I will cure your illness, so you will have no worries in the future."


    At this moment, Ye Hua walked into the room and stood beside them, watching silently without saying a word."Yi Yi, what''s this?" Le Jing asked in confusion.


    "Empress Dowager, I am not Yi Yi now, I am Meng Yao."


    "Meng Yao..." Le Jing murmured, feeling that Yi Yi sounded better.


    Meng Yao didn''t waste time. She extended her palm, and a bright red petal condensed in her hand. Meng Yao said softly, "This is the Blood Yang Cleansing Flower, capable of detoxifying any poison in the world."


    Ye Hua asked calmly, "It''s a flower, why is there just a petal?"


    Meng Yao exined slowly, "There is only one Blood Yang Cleansing Flower, and it has 11 petals. This is thest petal; there is no second one in the whole world."


    Ye Hua remained silent and looked towards Jue Tian beside him, who seemed to be studying something.


    Jue Tian nodded, indicating that they could give it a try.


    Yi Yuanqing stood nearby, frowning deeply. Is this petal really so miraculous? She had never heard of it.


    "Empress Dowager, please put this petal in your mouth," Meng Yao said softly, extending the petal in her hand.


    Although Meng Yao''s words sounded ordinary, the news of the Blood Yang Cleansing Flower would surely cause a frenzy among everyone. Many lives were on the line, and there were countless people waiting for life-saving medicine. Its value was even greater than the treasures in Ye Hua''s warehouse.


    However, Yi Yi took out the Blood Yang Cleansing Flower to sever her identity as Yi Yi and stop owing anyone anything.


    Le Jing nced at Ye Hua, and Ye Hua nodded.


    Le Jing breathed a sigh of relief, picked up the petal from Meng Yao''s hand, and then put it in her mouth.


    A cool sensation instantly spread throughout her body, and this coolness quickly transformed. Her entire body seemed to be bathed in sunlight, warm andforting.


    Ye Hua watched as a faint red light emanated from his mother''s body, frowning as he waited silently.Suddenly, a strange green smoke emerged from above Le Jing''s head!


    Jue Tian reached out and grabbed it, the green smoke floating in his palm.


    "What kind of poison is this?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    Jue Tian shook his head. "If Qing Xu were here, he would know."


    "Then keep it. Let him examine it when he returns."


    "Yes."


    Jue Tian took out a bottle and tried to guide the green smoke into it, but the smoke seemed to have a life of its own, wildly thrashing about inside the bottle.


    Ye Hua felt that the person who poisoned his mother must be extraordinary! And to wield a poison that even he couldn''t decipher, this person''s background was even more extraordinary. The key question was: why poison his mother? What was the motive?


    Le Jing''splexion became increasingly rosy, the wrinkles on her face gradually disappearing, and some white hair turned ck, as if she had be several decades younger in an instant.


    After a long while, Le Jing opened her eyes, feeling rxed all over. It had been a long time since she had felt this way.


    "Yi Yi, oh no, Meng Yao, thank you," Le Jing said with a faint smile. Her son couldn''t help, but Meng Yao found a way. It was truly unbelievable.


    Ye Hua came to his mother''s side and asked with concern, "Mother, feeling better?"


    "Yes, much better." Le Jing patted her son''s hand reassuringly.


    "Jue Tian,e and check." Ye Hua still wanted to make sure before he could be at ease.


    Jue Tian respectfully approached Le Jing, and a white aura immediately enveloped her. After a while, Jue Tian respectfully said, "The Empress Dowager shows no abnormalities and has recovered."


    Ye Hua heaved a sigh of relief. As long as his mother''s illness was resolved, he could finally put the burden on his heart.


    Qian Yuqing was very happy. The millennium-old ailment that gued the Empress Dowager had finally been eradicated, which was truly remarkable.


    Ye Hua looked at Meng Yao and suddenly felt at a loss for words. This woman repaid enmity with virtue, giving him a p in the face. Indeed, he had underestimated her.


    Ye Hua was someone who could both take and let go. Since she had helped his mother, it was only natural to express gratitude!


    "Meng Yao, thank you! I owe you a favour!" Ye Hua said frankly. She saved his mother, so he wouldn''t mistreat her.


    It was the first time Qing Ya had heard Ye Hua express gratitude. After all, there were very few people who could make Ye Hua express sincere gratitude, let alone someone who could make him do so.


    But she also realised that Ye Hua had matured. If it were in the past, he would have been too proud to express gratitude.


    This was the kind of man Qing Ya liked ¨C bold, genuine, and unpretentious.


    Meng Yao calmly said, "No need to thank me. This is what I shouldpensate for. So now, shouldn''t it be time for mypensation?"


    Le Jing was confused after hearing this. "Meng Yao, whateverpensation you want, just tell me. I will do my best to fulfil it."


    Meng Yao looked at Ye Hua, implying, What do you have to say?


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "If you were framed, with solid evidence, I''ll grant you freedom to handle it yourself."


    "Good."


    "Go and call Ye Juetian and Gong Yue here!" Ye Hua said coldly. With Meng Yao being so confident, it seemed there was mischief afoot. Gong Yue? Was she so bold?!


    Meng Yao said coldly, "No need, I''ll go myself!" After saying that, Meng Yao disappeared from the spot, of course knowing where Ye Juetian''s chamber was.


    "Ye Hua, what''s going on? Meng Yao is going to find Ye Juetian?" Le Jing asked worriedly.


    Ye Hua shook his head. "Mother, Meng Yao is going to find Gong Yue to seek justice. Let''s see what''s up. We need to take this matter seriously."


    Qing Ya and the others nodded. It indeed couldn''t be taken lightly.


    "I''ll go too," Le Jing said softly, standing up. She seemed stable now, unlike before when she felt shaky.


    Ye Hua led everyone out of the room and arrived outside Ye Juetian''s chamber, but the door was already open.


    It seemed Meng Yao had already gone in.


    Indeed, Meng Yao had already entered, even witnessing a man and a woman on the bed!


    But Meng Yao never expected that Yi Yi had just died, and this man was already messing around with another woman!


    ''Ye Juetian!''


    ''Do you still have me in your heart? Am I Yi Yipletely insignificant to you?''


    ''Or are you both celebrating my death!''


    Ye Juetian seemed to sense someone by the bed, rubbing his forehead with his eyes closed, his head aching a bit.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1167 (Confrontation)

    Chapter 1167 (Confrontation)


    Slowly opening his eyes, Ye Juetian saw a blurry figure before him. He furrowed his brows and rubbed his eyes.


    As the blurry figure gradually became clearer, Ye Juetian''s expression froze.


    ''This is?''


    ''Yi Yi?''


    ''Who is this woman? Why does she look so much like Yi Yi!''


    Ye Juetian couldn''t be certain. Yi Yi didn''t have such an aura, but this woman exuded confidence, and even her attire was luxurious.


    Yi Yi had never been like this.


    "Who are you?" Ye Juetian asked in confusion. How did this woman barge into his room? And why was she standing by the bed? Could she be Yi Yi''s sister or sister-inw?In Ye Juetian''s mind, Yi Yi was already dead. How could shee back to life? Besides, there was a significant difference in aura between Yi Yi and Meng Yao, which made Ye Juetian not consider other possibilities.


    Upon hearing Ye Juetian''s question, Meng Yao couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. Now that she stood before him, he actually asked who she was.


    At this moment, Gong Yue coquettishly called out, "Juetian~"


    Ye Juetian''s gaze focused, and a fiery figure hugged him from behind. Turning his head, he eximed, "Gong Yue, what are you doing here!"


    Gong Yue softly said, "You''re so mean, always bullying people."


    Hearing this, Meng Yao wished she could tear this woman apart!


    However, Gong Yue opened her eyes faintly and, seeing someone standing by the bed, was startled!


    When she saw the woman in front of her, Gong Yue''s pupils gradually shrank, filled with horror as she eximed, "You... you... you''re not dead!!!"


    "Gong Yue, do you wish for my death?" Meng Yao asked coldly.


    At this point, Ye Juetian was dumbfounded, staring nkly at Meng Yao. "You''re Yi Yi? You''re alive?"


    "Heh, Yi Yi is already dead. The one standing before you now is Meng Yao!"


    Gong Yue was nowpletely distraught, trembling all over. Her mind was filled with questions: ''Why didn''t she die? Why did shee back?''


    But Ye Juetian was more confused. Where was he? What was he doing? Why was he sleeping with Gong Yue, and they weren''t wearing any clothes... And the person before him was Yi Yi?


    Why was everything like this?


    "Get dressed ande out!" Meng Yao said coldly. This was already the second time!


    The first time might have been Gong Yue''s scheme, but what about this time? Was it also Gong Yue''s scheme?


    ''Caught in bed with another woman! Ye Juetian! Do you have anything to say? I must have been blind to fall for a man like you!''


    Ye Hua and the others stood outside, waiting without interference. Watching Meng Yao walk out with a stern face, Ye Hua furrowed his brows.Yesterday, Little Tian must have gotten drunk, right? Could it be just now?


    This was also what Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi thought. Both brothers got drunk yesterday. Ye Hua was fine, but Ye Juetian wouldn''t be...


    Soon Ye Juetian and Gong Yue walked out.


    Both of them didn''t look good. Ye Juetian''s mind was still hazy, while Gong Yue waspletely frightened.


    She seemed to understand something and her face paled.


    At this moment, Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Meng Yao, just say what you have to say!"


    Meng Yao looked at the man she once loved, no longer nostalgic, and shifted her gaze to Gong Yue.


    Gong Yue became even more uneasy when she was nced at by Meng Yao like that! She felt that Yi Yi today became so powerful, the kind of murderous aura that was openly released.


    This made Gong Yue feel uneasy.


    Ye Juetian asked nkly, "Are you really Yi Yi?"


    No one said anything. This kind of thing happening might be fate, indicating that Ye Juetian and Yi Yi were not destined to be together.


    Meng Yao said indifferently, "Whether I am Yi Yi or not is no longer important. I didn''te here to find you! You are not worth my time!"


    Ye Juetian was speechless for a moment. He brought this upon himself... He couldn''t me anyone.


    "Gong Yue, do you take your own life, or should I do it for you?" Meng Yao questioned. If not for this woman! Maybe yesterday she wouldn''t have gone to exin, nor would she feel disheartened. If she had stayed in the firewood room, there might have been a chance, but now it was toote for anything.


    Gong Yue stabilised her emotions. She couldn''t lose herposure now!


    "Why should I take my own life? And... who are you exactly? Yi Yi or someone else?" Gong Yue was also clever; she couldn''t always be passive. She must take the initiative to counterattack!


    The Emperor stood aside, representing what he was observing for now. As long as Yi Yi had no evidence, then everything would be fine!


    ''Fortunately, all the evidence is gone. Yi Yi... even if you cane back from the dead, so what.''


    Meng Yao knew Gong Yue''s cunning nature. Otherwise, when she was Yi Yi, she wouldn''t have been fooled repeatedly. She believed in this hypocritical woman!


    "I am Yi Yi! But my real name is Meng Yao!" Meng Yao said calmly, there was nothing to hide, this was her identity.


    When Ye Juetian heard Yi Yi admit her identity, his face became even paler. He... was really not worthy. What face did he have to face Yi Yi after doing something unforgivable to her?


    Gong Yue smiled faintly, "So you''re Meng Yao pretending to be weak Yi Yi. What''s your motive?"


    Although Gong Yue''s counterattack was sharp, in fact, everyone wanted to know the answer to this question. Crossing the tribtion was only Jue Tian''s guess. Meng Yao never confirmed.


    But now Meng Yao didn''t intend to hide it anymore and said directly, "Because I was crossing the tribtion!"


    Hearing Meng Yao''s words, everyone felt relieved. Generally, during the crossing the tribtion, one would be an ordinary person and undergo trials. It seemed like everyone knew what kind of tribtion Yi Yi was crossing.


    Le Jing never expected that Meng Yao was actually crossing the tribtion...


    People really shouldn''t judge others by their appearance!


    ''In the beginning, I thought Yi Yi was just an ordinary woman and not worthy of Xiao Tian. However, now I realise Yi Yi''s strength. It''s Little Tian who isn''t worthy of Yi Yi.''


    Qing Ya and the others never had the notion of "matching status." They supported Ye Juetian, especially Qian Yuqing. If Ye Juetian had ended up with Yi Yi, it would have been such a good thing.


    But Qing Ya and the others probably didn''t expect that Yi Yi was undergoing tribtion! Even if this incident hadn''t urred, there would have been another one to separate them. Otherwise, why call it a tribtion?


    It''s all part of heaven''s scripted drama.


    After Meng Yao finished speaking, she calmly asked, "Gong Yue, do you understand your repeated attempts to harm me?"


    "Gong Yue, how could I harm you? Are you misunderstanding something?" Gong Yue asked in confusion. Her expression was spot-on. When someone lies, their acting skills skyrocket, and their IQ shoots up instantly.


    Meng Yao chuckled lightly, observing Gong Yue, who was still stubbornly resisting.


    "You told me yourself! About being a spy! I didn''t know about it before." Meng Yao said softly.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1168 (No Need for Evidence)

    Chapter 1168 (No Need for Evidence)


    Ye Hua''s expression darkened. He had never told Yi Yi about being a spy. Before, he had been puzzled about how Yi Yi knew. Could it really have been Gong Yue who told her?


    Gong Yue sighed softly, "Yi Yi, when did I ever tell you such a thing? Please don''t make baseless usations."


    Meng Yao knew Gong Yue would deny it. She continued, "You told me to show up yesterday, to exin that I wasn''t a spy. You said it would be more effective if I exined in front of everyone."


    "But you know, once I exin, it will surely anger the Emperor. You wouldn''t even need to act. You could let the Emperor kill me! Or even manipte me into suicide. That poison you gave me was also from you!"


    As Meng Yao spoke, everyone was shocked.


    They never expected Gong Yue to be involved in this!


    Yi Yi proved to be a victim.


    Ye Hua became serious. If Gong Yue orchestrated everything, it would challenge his bottom line. To think she calcted against him, causing him to lose face!Upon hearing Yi Yi''s words, Ye Juetian immediately believed her and turned to Gong Yue, questioning coldly, "Gong Yue! Is this true?"


    Gong Yue immediately put on a look of distress. "Juetian, don''t you believe me? I''ve always been helping you. How could I frame Yi Yi like that?"


    Watching Gong Yue continue to act, Meng Yao chuckled, "Gong Yue, your greatest talent is manipting others'' kindness. Let me ask everyone, if no one helped, could I have easily entered the pce maid group? On such asions, even the clothes were prepared by Gong Yue!"


    "Yi Yi, I never thought you would wrong me like this. Have you misunderstood something? Juetian and I are innocent. Please don''t be jealous. I beg you," Gong Yue pleaded pitifully, tears streaming down, clinging tightly to Ye Juetian''s leg, as if hoping he would speak up for her.


    But Ye Juetian believed Yi Yi and remained silent, which saddened Gong Yue deeply.


    ''I''ve done so many bad things, all for you!''


    ''Do you think I wanted to do those bad things? I, Gong Yue, have never done anything so disgraceful before. Why won''t you say a word for me? Have I not sacrificed more than her?''


    ''No! I''ve sacrificed even more!''


    ''From a kind woman to a malicious one!''


    ''Yi Yi, you forced me into this! It''s your fault! You came between Ye Juetian and me!''


    ''If you hadn''t appeared, how could Ye Juetian have fallen for you?''


    For jealousy, for revenge... That seems like a pretty valid reason.


    Ye Hua remained silent, listening quietly.


    Meng Yao felt she had never seen such a shameless woman, twisting ck into white!


    "Gong Yue, when I was in the prison, you slept with him and deliberately showed me with the bronze mirror. Afterward, you came tofort me. Gong Yue... You''re truly cunning. Youpletely manipted Yi Yi, even thinking about how to repay you in her heart. Haha..." Meng Yaoughed at herself as she spoke.


    Listening to Meng Yao''sughter, everyone felt a sense of helplessness, a sense of sorrow.


    Ye Juetian looked at Gong Yue, who was still holding onto his leg, as if asking if these things were true.


    "Juetian, I didn''t do such a thing. I really didn''t. I also don''t know why Yi Yi would make up such a thing. I truly don''t know," Gong Yue cried, portraying a deeply wronged woman.


    In tears, Gong Yue choked out towards Meng Yao, "Yi Yi, I''ve been so good to you. When you were at death''s door, I was the one who saved you. You can''t frame me like this."


    "That''s just your excuse not to kill me. You''ve been looking for an opportunity all along, and yesterday was the perfect chance! You made everyone know that the Emperor forced a pce maid to her death!" Meng Yao said sternly.


    Gong Yue''s heart sank, but she still said with sorrow, "You''re talking nonsense. What evidence do you have to prove it?"


    "Gong Yue, you finally said it. I have no evidence because you''re very cautious, erasing all traces!"


    Gong Yue breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. She called out to Ye Hua, "Big brother, I''ve been wronged. I''m innocent."


    Now everyone was a bit confused. Without evidence, it would be troublesome. Even if Gong Yue was Ye Juetian''s fianc¨¦e, could she be killed based on a few words from an outsider? That would be too hasty.


    Ye Hua asked sternly, "Meng Yao, do you have evidence?"


    "I don''t have evidence, but Empress Qian Yuqing does," Meng Yao said calmly.


    Qian Yyqing was stunned. When did she have evidence? Everyone''s eyes turned to Qian Yuqing.


    Even Gong Yue looked at Qian Yuqing incredulously, wondering how her sister-inw had any evidence?


    Impossible! She hadn''t left any traces!


    Meng Yao said softly, "Empress, please lend me the Soul Gem from yesterday."


    With Meng Yao''s words, everyone suddenly realised. Meng Yao indeed had no evidence, but the Soul Gem was meant for such asions!


    Upon hearing about the Soul Gem, Gong Yue''s expression turned as if struck by lightning,pletely dumbfounded.


    Yesterday, Gong Yue witnessed the power of the Soul Gem when Yi Yi used it to rify her identity.


    However, today, Yi Yi used the same method against her!


    ''That wretched maid! If I had known, I wouldn''t have saved her in the prison! Let her die in agony!''


    Qian Yuqing handed the Soul Gem to Meng Yao. Holding the Soul Gem, Meng Yao walked towards Gong Yue.


    The sense of injustice on Gong Yue''s facepletely disappeared, reced by fear.


    If the Emperor knew that she had manipted everything behind the scenes, she would definitely die!


    Ye Hua, looking at Gong Yue''s drastically changed expression, already knew the oue!


    He never expected Gong Yue to manipte everything behind the scenes, causing yesterday''s events to unfold and making his Empire of Wuxu aughingstock. They all said he was powerful, yet he forced a defenceless pce maid to her death.


    He had be a tool in Gong Yue''s hands!


    It was simply humiliating!


    Everyone looked at Gong Yue''s drastically changed expression, incredulous. Gong Yue''s image in everyone''s eyes had always been gentle and kind. They never expected her to want to use Ye Hua''s hand to kill Yi Yi!


    Ye Juetian looked at Gong Yue at his feet, especially her terrified expression, and already knew!


    This woman had killed Yi Yi. Why was she so cruel? What had Yi Yi done to offend her?


    ''You made Yi Yi hate me, prevented me from finding Yi Yi, fabricated reasons. It''s ridiculous to think about it now.''


    ''If I hadn''t paid attention to Gong Yue in the beginning, maybe the oue wouldn''t have been like this.''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1169 (Why Won’t You Help Me)

    Chapter 1169 (Why Won''t You Help Me)


    Ye Juetian shifted his feet, but found Gong Yue holding onto him tightly, very tightly.


    Of course, Gong Yue could only do so because she felt that only Ye Juetian could save her.


    Meng Yao stood in front of Gong Yue, extending her palm. The Soul Gem seemed particrly ring in Gong Yue''s eyes.


    ''Why does such a stone exist in this world! It''s fake! All just a deceit.''


    "Gong Yue, prove your innocence!" Meng Yao said lightly, but her eyes were filled with murderous intent. Gong Yue was doomed today!


    Gong Yue didn''t reach out for the Soul Gem.


    Qian Yuqing and Ye Yuanqing couldn''t help but think of Huang Yun. That day, he dared not touch it because once he did, all the lies would be exposed. However, Gong Yue was now in the same situation.


    Le Jing sighed lightly. "Daji, help me back.""Yes."


    Daji respectfully helped Le Jing leave. Le Jing didn''t want to watch anymore. The truth was already clear.


    This woman had harmed both her sons! There was no need to pity her!


    Looking at Gong Yue, Meng Yao asked lightly, "Gong Yue, what''s wrong? Prove your innocence and let everyone know that I just got jealous and wanted you dead."


    Gong Yue''s face turned ashen, ignoring Meng Yao. Instead, she clung to Ye Juetian''s leg, begging, "Juetian, I didn''t do it. You have to believe me. I really didn''t do it. Help me...please, help me, say something for me."


    Ye Juetian said in a deep voice, "Gong Yue, take the Soul Gem and prove yourself!"


    "No! This thing is fake! Fake! Can''t be trusted!" Gong Yue roared, her delicate face looking particrly hideous.


    Looking at the Emperor not far away, Gong Yue crawled and grabbed onto Ye Hua''s leg, pleading bitterly, "Brother, you have to believe me. I didn''t do such a thing. I wouldn''t harm you!!!"


    With tears streaming down her face, Gong Yue looked up at Ye Hua, but there was no change in his expression. This frightened Gong Yue to the extreme. She crawled to Qing Ya''s feet, "Sister-inw, save me... I didn''t do it."


    Qing Ya remained silent and slowly turned her head away.


    Gong Yue then crawled to Donghuang Baizhi, "Sister-inw, please, say something for me? Please, I''m Juetian''s fianc¨¦e! Why won''t you help me?"


    Gong Yue crawled to Qing Yutong and then to Qian Yuqing, pleading with each person desperately.


    But no one said a word because the truth was already clear. This woman had turned the Voidless Empire into a Heartless empire, bing theughingstock of the entire north, a topic of gossip after meals.


    Just for a little jealousy...


    Gong Yue''s knees were already scraped raw. She slowly stood up and looked at everyone, shouting, "It''s you who brought me here! It''s you who made me leave my parents! It''s you who made me marry him! And now you want me dead! Can''t I resist? Have you ever known, the poison I gave to Yi Yi was originally meant for myself!"


    "I like Juetian, I love him! I''m willing to do anything for him! But this woman! She appeared between Juetian and me! Ye Juetian! Have you ever had me in your heart for a second?! I went to hell for you! And you! You never even nced at me from beginning to end!"


    "She sacrificed for you, but when I sacrifice for you, can''t you see it? Why do you only see her in your eyes, but not even a shadow of me? Why are you so cruel to me?! All of you are bullying me, an outsider!" Gong Yue roared, questioning, pouring out all her grievances.


    Ye Juetian was also stunned after hearing this. He remembered that it was himself who chose Gong Yue, who called her over!


    When she first came, Ye Juetian felt that Gong Yue was a good girl. But unexpectedly, she gradually descended into the abyss.


    Ye Juetian looked at Gong Yue beside him. Was she wrong to sacrifice for him? She used extreme methods just to get rid of Yi Yi''s presence in her mind!


    ''But I, Ye Juetian, only love Yi Yi. If there''s fault, it lies in not shouldering the responsibility from the beginning, not telling Big Brother, Sister-inw, and Mother that I''ve fallen in love with a woman named Yi Yi!''


    ''Perhaps this would have been the best oue. No one would have been hurt!''


    Different perspectives lead to different views. From Gong Yue''s perspective, loving Ye Juetian was not wrong in itself. But the mistake lies in this being a doomed rtionship, with both hurting each other.


    Women can understand women. Qing Ya and the others seemed to empathise with Gong Yue''s story.


    Of course, Donghuang Baizhi was also included.


    When the two met, they couldn''t help but have some thoughts. There was only one man, and they all wanted him for themselves.


    But at that time, Ye Hua''s attitude was firm. He insisted on having both, saying, "How about I have both!"


    But Ye Juetian was different. Maybe he wasn''t as fickle as Ye Hua. He was devoted in love and had determined Yi Yi to be the one.


    If Ye Juetian were also the kind to y around, he might have been able to have both beauties.


    After all, what Gong Yue cared about was having a ce in Ye Juetian''s heart, and Yi Yi was the kind of girl who was easy to manipte.


    But unfortunately, character determines everything, and it was a tragedy from the beginning.


    Now that Gong Yue has admitted her guilt, who was at fault first in this whole matter has be unclear.


    Listening to Gong Yue''s grievances, Meng Yao felt a bit touched. She was brought into the pce, but she entered voluntarily. Surrounded by this square pce, who could understand the bitterness in it?


    But framing her, that was a fact! It couldn''t be erased!


    A pitiful person must have something hateful about them!


    "Ye Hua, how do you n to handle Gong Yue?" Qing Ya quietly approached Ye Hua and asked softly.


    To be honest, Gong Yue''s crimes were clearly punishable by death! After all, she had brought shame to the entire Voidless Empire!


    But can all the me be ced on Gong Yue? If you hadn''t had such conservative ideas in the first ce, would Gong Yue have be such a vicious woman?


    From good to evil, there is always a process. No one is born evil!


    Ye Hua frowned slightly. Had this happened in the past, he would have certainly sentenced her to death!


    This was rted to the honour of the entire team. But Ye Hua also had faults in this matter; he was too ruthless, which led to this situation!


    Yesterday''s incident was actually caused by him alone. He even created the fact that Gong Yue had be so vicious.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1170 (Damn, Its Me)

    Chapter 1170 (Damn, It''s Me)


    There was originally a better solution, but it didn''t work, ultimately leaving everyone unhappy.


    At this moment, Donghuang Baizhi also walked over and whispered, "Ye Hua, can you handle this matter leniently? Gong Yue is indeed guilty, but her heart is solely for Little Tian."


    Ye Hua took a deep breath. If he doesn''t kill Gong Yue, would it make him appear kind-hearted? But if he does, wouldn''t he be too ruthless? A woman who came with a death wish, captured by him, fell in love with Little Tiian because of his own indecisiveness, leading her down an irreversible path.


    "How do you think we should handle this?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi exchanged nces. Donghuang Baizhi, being experienced in such matters, said softly, "Gong Yue''s actions indeed had a significant impact, but we also have faults. She shouldn''t bear it alone. Ye Hua, don''t you agree?"


    Ye Hua sighed after hearing this. Donghuang Baizhi was right, and Ye Hua had to consider it.


    Qing Ya added, "Ye Hua, Gong Yue entered the pce because of Little Tian, and yet he doesn''t like her. That''s why she did such things. Besides, she is now Little Tian''s fiancee. Killing our own people seems a bit..."


    Qing Ya didn''t finish her sentence, but she implied that Gong Yue shouldn''t deserve death.Suddenly, a terrifying aura spread!


    Ye Hua looked up with a serious expression.


    Qian Yuqing and others looked at Gong Yue, finding it hard to believe, as if witnessing a second Yi Yi.


    This dreadful aura emanated from Gong Yue herself. At this moment, Gong Yue showed no sentimentality, emitting a faint white light.


    Gong Yue possessed Overlord strength, but she chose to end herself. For her, yesterday and today were like heaven and hell.


    "There''s no need for you to act; I''ll do it myself," Gong Yue said softly. "Are you satisfied now? I use my life to repay yours."


    Meng Yao remained silent after hearing this.


    However, Ye Juetian, standing nearby, felt ufortable. It was the first time he heard Gong Yue''s true feelings, and it was surprising. He never expected Gong Yue to think this way, doing all these things just for him, to make Yi Yi disappear from his mind.


    Ye Juetian couldn''t ept such an ending. In the end, it was he who indirectly harmed Yi Yi by plotting against her for his own sake.


    ''Did Gong Yue treat me well?'' Looking back, Gong Yue was indeed caring and considerate, but his heart had always belonged to Yi Yi. Neglecting Gong Yue''s kindness led to her increased resentment towards Yi Yi.


    ''It''s all my fault!'' Ye Juetian suddenly grabbed Gong Yue''s wrist. It might be the first time he took the initiative to hold her wrist.


    Gong Yue was stunned, and even Meng Yao, standing next to her, was shocked, not knowing what Ye Juetian intended to do.


    Ye Hua and others were also puzzled. What was Little Tian trying to do?


    Ye Juetian seemed to have figured it out and appeared much calmer.


    "You''re not wrong; the one truly at fault is me, Gong Yue... you don''t need to die. The one who deserves to die is me." Ye Juetian suddenlyughed, realising that the current situation was due to hisck of courage, dragging his feet, being indecisive. No wonder people said he only looked like his big brother but had apletely different style.


    From this incident, Ye Juetian realised how weak he truly was.


    If he had rejected those suitors in the beginning and not let Gong Yuee, she would still be living with her parents and earning everyone''s respect.


    But here she was, by his side, trying to be good to him... but had he been good to her?


    No... he only treated her as a friend.


    Back then, he should have gathered the courage to bring Yi Yi into the pce, openly admitted his feelings, and dered that he only wanted this woman.


    Honestly, if Ye Juetian had done that, even Ye Hua and Le Jing would have had no choice.


    But Ye Juetian was an obedient child, too afraid to defy fate. It could only be said that destiny yed its tricks.


    "Are you going to die for her?" Meng Yao asked coldly, her face looking unpleasant. ''How dare you speak like this?! When I was bullied by so many people back then, did you ever speak up for me? Now you''re talking about dying for her! Ye Juetian, are you still human?''


    Gong Yue was dumbfounded, looking at Ye Juetian in disbelief. He... finally spoke for her... finally.


    Two clear tears rolled down Gong Yue''s cheeks. Even if she died now, she would die happily.


    Ye Juetian looked at Meng Yao and said softly, "Yi Yi, I caused harm to you and her. Both of you are innocent. The one at fault is me, Ye Juetian. I don''t deserve your love!"


    Boom!


    A fierce aura erupted from Ye Juetian, soaring into the sky.


    Everyone in the entire Voidless Empire looked at this golden light. What''s happening inside the imperial pce?


    This aura is so terrifying.


    For ordinary people, the aura emanating from a supreme being is a terrifying presence.


    "Big brother, let me bear all the mistakes. Apologise to mother for me. Her son is unfilial and can''t stay by her side anymore!" Ye Juetian said with a determined tone.


    Ye Hua snorted, and his body suddenly emitted an even more ferocious aura, directly sending Ye Juetian flying.


    Ye Juetian was like a projectile, piercing through the entire imperial pce.


    "Fool!" Ye Hua coldly shouted, criticizing Ye Juetian for tarnishing his face by attempting suicide for two women.


    Things happened too quickly. Meng Yao suddenly realised, disappeared on the spot, and so did Gong Yue.


    At this moment, Ye Juetian fainted, barely escaping death.


    Seeing that Ye Juetian was unharmed, Meng Yao breathed a sigh of relief. But thinking back, why did she worry about him?


    Gong Yue was simpler. She sat next to Ye Juetian, holding him in her arms. She felt very happy. Suddenly she realised everything she did was worthwhile. Even if she died now, it was worth it.


    Ignoring Gong Yue''s embrace of Ye Juetian, Meng Yao walked to the side.


    At this moment, Ye Hua, with everyone, moved closer.


    "Gong Yue!" Ye Hua shouted.


    Gong Yue respectfully bowed, "Your Majesty."


    "Death penalty is avoidable, but life imprisonment is inescapable! I decree a lifelong confinement in the celestial prison for you. Do you have any objections?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1171 (Life Imprisonment)

    Chapter 1171 (Life Imprisonment)


    Chapter 1171 (Life Imprisonment)


    Qing Ya, Donghuang Baizhi, and others didn''t expect Ye Hua to handle it this way. They breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. Gong Yue hadmitted a serious crime this time, yet Ye Hua had spared her life. It shows that Ye Hua also realised his mistake. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be possible for him to do this.


    As long as she could stay alive, that was all Gong Yue cared about. In fact, she was quite pitiful. She had degraded into a bad woman all for Little Tian.


    Meng Yao remained silent upon hearing the verdict, indicating her silence.


    Gong Yue respectfully bowed her head, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for sparing my life."


    Gong Yue''s attitude of admitting her mistakes was good, which did not anger Ye Hua.


    "Take Gong Yue to the celestial prison!" Ye Hua ordered lightly, then cast a seal that sealed Gong Yue''s cultivation. Gong Yue was just an ordinary person now.


    Two ck-armoured warriors appeared on either side of Gong Yue and took her away. Gong Yue''s most reluctant separation was from Ye Juetian. She didn''t know when she would see Juetian again. But since he had spoken up for her, she had no regrets.


    Actually, women''s demands were very low; they just wanted care. Gong Yue could feel Ye Juetian''s concern for Yi Yi, but Yi Yi couldn''t feel Juetian''s concern for her, and Juetian couldn''t feel Gong Yue''s concern for him. It was too chaotic."Take Little Tian away," Ye Hua said lightly.


    Qing Ya and others nodded and took Ye Juetian away. Only Ye Hua and Meng Yao were left at the scene.


    Dealing with Gong Yue was not a task that Ye Hua had entrusted to Meng Yao, but a must. As for the final oue, it was not for Meng Yao to decide. This was the Voidless Empire problem.


    However, Ye Hua still said in a deep voice, "Meng Yao, this Emperor owes you a favour."


    After saying that, he took out a piece of jade, "Crush this jade. No matter what happens, this Emperor will take care of it for you."


    Meng Yao didn''t stand on ceremony and epted the jade.


    "You seem to have no objection to this punishment," Ye Hua asked with curiosity as he lit a cigarette.


    Meng Yao replied calmly, "She is just a pitiful woman. As a Supreme God, I shouldn''t dwell too much on her."


    Initially, Meng Yao wanted Gong Yue dead, filled with resentment. But upon hearing Gong Yue''s plea, she was moved.


    As a Supreme God undergoing a tribtion, this was a test from the heavens. She shouldn''t be so serious. As Gong Yue said, perhaps she was just jealous.


    "Meng Yao, in fact, Little Tian and I have an agreement," Ye Hua said lightly, also trying to say a few good words for his younger brother.


    "Agreement?"


    "Yes, I won''t kill you, and he won''t see you," Ye Hua said lightly.


    Meng Yao was slightly shaken after hearing this. After a while, she said lightly, "This is just a tribtion of emotions, and I don''t take it too seriously."


    "Well then."


    "See youter," Meng Yao said lightly.


    Ye Hua nodded, and Meng Yao disappeared from the spot. But Ye Hua saw that this woman was struggling...


    Meng Yao returned to her cultivation room, took out a handkerchief, unwrapped a lollipop, put it in her mouth, and tears couldn''t help but fall.


    How could it not be important?


    Ye Hua stubbed out the cigarette and returned to his mother''s bedroom. Ye Juetian was lying on the bed, still unconscious from the blow he received earlier.


    "Ye Hua, what''s wrong with Little Tian?" Le Jing asked worriedly. Qing Ya and the others didn''t dare to speak, so they had to let Ye Hua exin.


    Ye Hua sighed, "It''s nothing, I just gave him a little beating."


    "Oh, you hit him so hard," Le Jing whispered softly.


    Ye Hua felt that his mother indulged Ye Juetian''s indecisive character, so that''s why he had to let the child go out. Otherwise, he would be spoiled by Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi, and in the future, he would be willing to live and die for a woman.


    But now that his mother''s illness has been cured, it''s great news. This way, he can deal with the missing Wei Chang and escape of Qing Xu with Dou Fushi.


    Qing Ya and the others felt that the mother-inw was spoiling Ye Juetian a bit.


    Ye Hua woke up Ye Juetian, and Ye Juetian, lying on the bed, immediately got up and looked around.


    "Where''s Yi Yi and Gong Yue?" Ye Juetian hurriedly asked his elder brother.


    Ye Hua sat beside him, and Daji respectfully served tea to her master.


    "Yi Yi has gone back, and Gong Yue has been sentenced to lifelong imprisonment by me," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Le Jing breathed a sigh of relief when she heard about Gong Yue''s sentence. No matter what, she was also considered a half-daughter-inw. If she were killed, she would still feel a little ufortable.


    Hearing this result, Ye Juetian seemed to lose his strength, but this was also the best result.


    "You can go see her, but only once a month!" Ye Hua said coldly, making the greatest concession, then left the bedroom because there were other arrangements to be made now. But before leaving, he called Ye Yuanqing.


    "Big brother," Ye Yuanqing stood in front of Ye Hua curiously.


    Ye Hua patted Ye Yuanqing''s head, "Have you figured it out during this time?"


    "Big brother, I think I know what to do now," Ye Yuanqing said firmly.


    "Very good, ring the bell if you have any difficulties or surprises."


    "Thank you, big brother."


    Ye Hua smiled lightly, "Big brother will congratte you when the timees. My sister is going to be the Empress of the Spirit City."


    "Big brother, even if I be the Empress, I''ll still be your little sister."


    "Yeah, you don''t need to say bye to me when you go back. Big brother will be busy for a while."


    "Okay, big brother, I got it."


    Ye Hua nodded and then left, calling Jue Tian and Brittany. They, as a couple, now had an important task: to investigate Wei Chang''s disappearance!


    Jue Tian and Brittany quickly received the message and came to Ye Hua, respectfully saying, "Subordinates pay respects to Your Majesty!"


    "I need you to investigate the disappearance of Wei Chang. Whether he''s alive or dead, I want answers!" Ye Hua said coldly.


    "We will obey Your Majesty''s decree!"


    "Go, but be careful! If they can get rid of Wei Chang, you can''t underestimate them. I''ve already lost one, I don''t want to lose another," Ye Hua said softly,pletely surprised that such people existed in the Sapphire Continent.


    It''s like a level 100 expert showing off in a beginner''s area, only to find another level 100 expert doing the same.


    Jue Tian proposed, "Your Majesty, manpower is tight right now. Should we consider calling him back? This could also ease Your Majesty''s worries."


    Ye Hua knew who Jue Tian was referring to, thest subordinate. "I''ll consider it. You should investigate this matter first."


    "Yes! Your Majesty, we''ll leave now!" Juetian respectfully said.


    Ye Hua waved his hand, then turned and walked towards the throne, slowly closing his eyes to search for the whereabouts of Jealousy. [Zhuge from chapter 377.]


    After a long time, Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes, his gaze very solemn!


    The aura of Jealousy had been blocked!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1172 (Deal with Things One by One)

    Chapter 1172 (Deal with Things One by One)


    As Ye Hua''s three subordinates disappeared simultaneously, he couldn''t help but wonder whether it was a coincidence or a deliberate act. If it was a coincidence, it was lucky. But if it was intentional, who could possess such formidable strength?


    Ye Hua furrowed his brows, deeply immersed in contemtion, his gaze emitting a cold crimson light.


    After a considerable period of silence, he shouted, "Zizi!"


    Ye Zizi quickly appeared in the pce, delicately saying, "Subordinate pays respects to Your Majesty."


    "Go and bring back Jealousy for me, no matter what means you use!" Ye Hua said with a stern tone.


    "Your Majesty, has Jealousy disappeared?" Ye Zizi raised her head curiously.


    "Yes, its presence has been blocked," Ye Hua replied.


    "Your Majesty, where was thest known location?" Ye Zizi asked.Ye Hua pondered for a moment. "It was in the Elysian Mountain Fief."


    "Isn''t that the territory of the Divine Scripture Academy?" Ye Zizi eximed, as both little majesties were there.


    "Yes."


    "Can I bring Kai Yun with me? It''s scary to go alone!" Ye Zizi pleaded pitifully, more out of boredom and a desire forpany.


    Ye Hua chuckled at Ye Zizi''s expression and said, "Let Kai Yun apany you, but be cautious, both of you."


    "Yes!" Ye Zizi happily epted the order. The pce was boring, and going out was always more entertaining.


    Watching Ye Zizi leave, Ye Hua sighed in relief. Most of his main force had been dispatched, and only one subordinate was sleeping in the valley. [Lie Gu.]


    With him overseeing the Empire, there should be no one daring to provoke them!


    On the other side, Ye Juetian arrived at the entrance of the celestial prison.


    Two ck-armoured warriors stood guard, while he was reminiscing about him being imprisoned. Later, it was Yi Yi''s turn, and he hesitated to face her. If only he had gathered the courage to visit her back then, it would have made a significant difference. Now, it was toote to regret anything.


    However, for the sake of his own safety, Yi Yi had caused a great disaster and was now confined in the prison. He couldn''t help but see himself as a troublemaker.


    His older brother allowed him to visit once a month, showing immense tolerance.


    Entering the CelestialPrison, a staircase extended downward, seemingly endless.


    Damp air greeted him, and the sound of dripping water made the atmosphere even lonelier.


    Reaching the bottom, Ye Juetian saw a figure sitting on the ground, hugging her knees tightly, looking helpless.


    Ye Juetian felt that Yi Yi might have looked the same when she was imprisoned here.


    Hearing faint footsteps, Gong Yue looked up, and joy immediately appeared on her delicate and pretty face.


    "Juetian!" Gong Yue stood up, hands gripping the iron bars, brimming with joy.


    Ye Juetian came to see her.


    Good.


    Ye Juetian walked to Gong Yue''s side, looking at the woman before him who was crying tears of joy, wondering how he could deserve such devotion.


    "Gong Yue, I''m sorry. It''s my fault," Ye Juetian said in a deep voice, knowing that a simple apology wouldn''t solve the problem.


    "No, Juetian, I don''t me you, really." Gong Yue smiled slightly, wiping tears of joy.


    Ye Juetian took a deep breath and said, "Gong Yue, since I''ve chosen you, I should take responsibility for you."


    Gong Yue was momentarily stunned, feeling like she was hallucinating. Did Juetian just say he would take responsibility for her? Was this real?


    "Even if you have to stay here for the rest of your life, I will take responsibility for you," Ye Juetian made a solemn promise as a man.


    Gong Yue''s expression gradually became tense, then she squatted down and burst into tears. She left her hometown and entrusted herself entirely to the man before her. She had been through sadness, and now she felt true happiness¡ªfinally hearing the promise he gave.


    Ye Juetian reached out and gently stroked Gong Yue''s hair. "Big brother promised me that I cane to see you every month."


    "That''s great, Juetian..." Gong Yue tightly held Ye Juetian''s hand, reluctant to let go.


    But the current Ye Juetian felt guilty towards Gong Yue. Redemption was greater than love in Ye Juetian''s heart; perhaps his love was forever reserved for the departed Yi Yi.


    Ye Juetian slowly sat down, apanying Gong Yue closely. This woman had transformed from kindness to malevolence, and it was hard to imagine what she had been through.


    "Alright, Juetian, you should go back now. Come to see me next month," Gong Yue forced a smile, hoping that Ye Juetian would spend more time with her.


    Ye Juetian sighed deeply. "Gong Yue, I will find a way to have my brother release you."


    "Juetian, you don''t need to hurry. Actually, it''s quite good here, quiet... I can reflect on things." Hearing Ye Juetian''s words, Gong Yue was genuinely happy. With his assurance, she felt secure.


    Ye Juetian looked around at the cold environment. He could imagine how scared Yi Yi must have been sitting here.


    "I''ll leave now," Ye Juetian stood up and said softly.


    With reluctance in her eyes, Gong Yue knew that Ye Juetian had to leave.


    "When I''m not by your side, take care of yourself. Eat on time, rest early," Gong Yue shouted at Ye Juetian''s retreating figure.


    Ye Juetian trembled slightly, turned back, and smiled, "Thank you, Gong Yue."


    Gong Yue also showed a gentle smile. Perhaps this was the original personality of Gong Yue. Watching Ye Juetian disappear from view, Gong Yue slowly sat down, closed her eyes, and a subtle curve formed on her lips.


    When Ye Juetian walked out of the Celestial Dungeon, he immediately saw his elder brother not far away, smoking.


    "Big brother," Ye Juetian called softly.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and handed it to Ye Juetian. Ye Juetian didn''t refuse. He used to think smoking was bad, but now it felt... quitefortable.


    "Let''s take a walk," Ye Hua said softly.


    Ye Juetian nodded. The two brothers walked the grand path of the imperial pce. Passing pce maids respectfully greeted them. If the emperor and the prince wore the same clothes, it might be hard to distinguish who was who.


    "Big brother, did Yi Yi say anything before she left?" Ye Juetian asked.


    Ye Hua knew his younger brother would ask about this matter.


    "She didn''t say much."


    "Oh." Ye Juetian felt a little disappointed after hearing this.


    "Little Tian, she is called Meng Yao. In her world, everyone must address her with respect. Meng Yao is a Supreme God; she is much stronger than you, much stronger," Ye Hua said lightly, delivering a blow to his younger brother who had yet to understand life. Without experiencing a bit of life and death, one would never truly grow up.


    Back in the day, he grew up in the midst of life and death, facing death every day.


    The skills he possessed were earned with his life. Good things never fall from the sky, and even if they do, they won''t fall on your head.


    "Meng Yao, a Supreme God," Ye Juetian whispered. In fact, seeing Meng Yao today, Ye Juetian already felt her strength. Now, he got confirmation from his big brother.


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette ash and said softly, "But big brother has left you a way out. Whether you can salvage it or not depends on your abilities."


    "Big brother???" Ye Juetian was a bit bewildered, staring at him in shock.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1173 (I Want to Become Stronger!)

    Chapter 1173 (I Want to Be Stronger!)


    "I gave Meng Yao a jade piece. When something happens, she can crush it, and I can handle her worries." Ye Hua patted his brother''s shoulder. Compensation was given to Gong Yue on one side, and Meng Yao on the other. Whether it works or not, it''s up to the little brother.


    For the woman he likes, go and fight for her yourself.


    "Big brother, are you saying that I should help Meng Yao?" Ye Juetian eximed, as if he had glimpsed a glimmer of hope.


    Ye Hua nodded. "Exactly. You and I look so alike. Pretend to be me to solve her difficulties, and then reveal your identity. Wouldn''t Meng Yao be moved?"


    Damn, it''s indeed the scheming Ye. Not only scheming against his own wives but also helping his younger brother scheme against others. Truly terrifying.


    However, Ye Juetian suddenly thought of something. "But big brother, I''m much weaker than Meng Yao. If she can''t solve the problem, what can I do?"


    "If a man is content with the status quo, how is he different from a useless person? Heights are meant to be ovee! If youck strength, go cultivate! Women only attach themselves to strong men; excellence is a crucial factor in attracting women. She is now Meng Yao, not the foolish Yi Yi. If you want to win back someone''s heart, it''s not through ttery but through strength!"


    Ye Hua''s words woke up Ye Juetian. In Ye Juetian''s mind, as long as he clings to his powerful big brother, everything will be fine. Hepletely ignored his own growth. A person without strength is no different from a salted fish."Big brother! Teach your little brother how to be a strong person!" Ye Juetian knelt directly in front of his big brother, bowing his head.


    Ye Hua was waiting for Ye Juetian outside for this matter. His brother can no longer idle around; otherwise, he might be useless.


    Ye Hua helped his brother up. "Let''s talk while walking."


    "Okay."


    "Big brother knows of a world where there are no humans, only primordial divine beasts and primordial fierce beasts. Your life could be taken in minutes!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice. To gain powerful strength, one must rely on oneself to be stronger. External forces will limit the ascent of one''s strength.


    Honestly, Ye Hua didn''t want his brother to go to that ce, but it was the best world to be stronger.


    Life and death are just a thought away.


    Every decision made affects life.


    Those rare fierce beasts were all found in that world. For Supreme Gods, those rare fierce beasts might not be anything special there.


    The air there is filled with the breath of death.


    If Supreme Overlords go there, death is only a matter of time.


    "Juetian, if you don''t want to go, big brother won''t me you. After all, big brother doesn''t want you to go, and I''d rather you be a useless son." Ye Hua said softly, not trying to provoke Ye Juetian. If his younger brother really died, then he, as the big brother, would be a sinner.


    At the same time, he didn''t want to see his brother continue to be low-spirited. What he needed was to fight higher-level monsters. Only in that environment could he quickly normalise.


    Ye Hua didn''t expect his brother to surpass him; just being on par with the Seven Deadly Sins would be enough.


    Ye Juetian''s gaze showed determination. "Big brother! I will go!"


    "Take your time before agreeing. Consider it for a month," Ye Hua said lightly. Perhaps, in the heat of the moment, Ye Juetian might agree, but only in a calm state of mind can one make sensible decisions.


    Ye Juetian didn''t say anything, deeply contemting the proposition.


    "Let''s first go to Mother''s ce for a meal. Now that Mother''s illness has improved, spend some quality time with her," Ye Hua said softly.


    "Alright, I will. I''ve neglected Mother too much during this time. I''m sorry, Mother."


    "As long as you know. While women are important, family bonds are inseparable. You can find another woman if one is lost, but if Mother is gone, it''s truly irreceable," Ye Hua began instilling his philosophy again.


    If Qing Ya and others heard this, they would surely be angry for a few days and ignore him.


    If Ye Hua were asked, "If your wife and mother fell into the water at the same time, whom would you save?"


    Without hesitation, Ye Hua would say, "Save Mother."


    The four daughters-inw, in a very sumptuous celebration of Mother''s recovery, personally cooked today''s meal.


    Ye Hua and Ye Juetian entered the room. Ye Hua curiously asked, "Where''s Yuanqing?"


    Le Jing smiled faintly, "Yuanqing went back and asked me to tell you."


    Ye Hua nodded. It''s good that his sister has figured things out. However, her situation might not be that easy.


    That Donghuang surname is very mysterious, probably rted to the imperial family. If his sister wants to seize power, people with the Donghuang surname won''t just sit idly.


    The bell given to his sister should be able to handle this matter! But is there a connection between the Donghuang surname and Donghuang Baizhi?


    Ye Hua''s intuition told him that there must be a connection!


    Looking at Donghuang Baizhi, who was serving dishes, perhaps she carries grievances, maybe she herself doesn''t even know.


    This matter can be pushed back a bit. It''s better to find his three subordinates first; that''s the top priority!


    There''s still no news from Bai Gu. It seems like he needs to check his treasure trove to see if there''s any artifact for finding people.


    "Ye Hua, what are you thinking?" Le Jing curiously asked.


    "Mother, nothing. How are you feeling today? Any difort?" Ye Hua asked with concern.


    Le Jing softly said, "Mother has recovered. Just now, Yutong and the others said they want to take me on a trip."


    "A trip?" Ye Hua looked at Qing Yutong.


    Qing Yutong ced the dishes on the table and said coquettishly, "Brother-inw, my sister was just about to tell you about this."


    Ye Hua looked at Qingya. What mischief are you nning again?


    Qingya put down her chopsticks and said softly, "Ye Hua, Yutong and I haven''t gone back to visit our parents for a long time. So, we n to take Mother and Yuqing on a trip. We can also visit Mother along the way."


    "Oh, I see. When are you nning to depart?" Ye Hua thought it was fine. Mother and Yuqing haven''t been to Earth yet, and it''s rtively safe there. Ye Hua wasn''t too worried.


    Qing Yutong happily said, "We''ll depart in a few days."


    "Baizhi, aren''t you going?" Ye Hua looked at the Queen, curious.


    Donghuang Baizhi gave Ye Hua a look, "Someone has to stay behind to take care of you. Otherwise, who will wash your stinky socks?"


    Hahaha.


    Hearing Donghuang Baizhi''s banter, everyoneughed.


    Ye Hua was helpless. Why did she have to mention that? Now even Mother isughing at him.


    But it''s good that they''re going on a trip. It gives him some peace of mind.


    "Alright, let''s eat. Little Tian, eat more. You''ve lost weight these days," Le Jing said softly, picking up a chicken leg for her youngest son, disying a five-star level of indulgence.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1174 (Holding a Family Meeting)

    Chapter 1174 (Holding a Family Meeting)


    Chapter 1174 (Holding a Family Meeting)


    Ye Juetian looked at the chicken leg in his bowl, took a deep breath, and said, "Mother, I discussed it with Big Brother. I want to be stronger."


    Le Jing was momentarily stunned, then smiled with joy. "That''s great, Little Tian. You''ve finally grown up."


    Indeed, in Le Jing''s eyes, Ye Juetian was like a child who hadn''t grown up. This incident seemed to have matured him a bit.


    "Little Tian, where do you want to go?" Qian Yuqing curiously asked.


    "To a very dangerous ce," Ye Juetian said in a deep voice.


    Le Jing, upon hearing this, furrowed her brows and asked, "How dangerous is that ce? Are the people there fierce?"


    Ye Hua put down his chopsticks and said softly, "Mother, there are no people there, only primordial divine beasts and primordial fierce beasts!"


    "What?!" Le Jing eximed.Ye Juetian''s eyes showed determination. "Mother, I want to be stronger! I want to be a real man and shoulder responsibilities!"


    Le Jing didn''t say anything, slowly put down her chopsticks, and everyone looked at her.


    "Little Tian, you have really grown up. Mother is very pleased," Le Jing said, gently holding her son''s hand with satisfaction.


    Le Jing actually didn''t want her youngest son to take risks, especially since Ye Hua had just returned, and now Little Tian was going out on an adventure.


    As a mother, she only hoped her children could live happily. However, they were all men, with family honour.


    "Little Tian, Mother supports you!" Le Jing said tenderly.


    Ye Hua was slightly stunned after hearing this. Even he found it a bit unexpected; ''Mother actually agreed so straightforwardly!''


    Qian Yuqing also wore an expression of surprise. ''Mother actually allowed Little Tian to take risks!''


    Ye Juetian tightly held his mother''s hands and said firmly, "Mother, I won''t let you down! I will make you proud! Also, Big Brother, and all my sisters-inw!"


    "Yes, Mother looks forward to the day you return, and our Little Tian has finally be a man!" Le Jing gently stroked Ye Juetian''s hair, full of joy.


    Ye Juetian looked at Ye Hua, "Big Brother, I''ve decided."


    Ye Hua nodded and said in a deep voice, "Before you go, make preparations for a month. Let me know if you need anything, and make sure you have everything you need."


    "Okay, Big Brother, I understand." Ye Juetian knew that this time was a matter of life and death, so he had to be cautious.


    Ye Hua also felt gratified. After this incident, his younger brother had grown up, and he himself had learned a lot from it.


    After dinner, Ye Juetian went back to prepare.


    At night, Ye Hua called his four wives, preparing to hold a family meeting. The main points of the meeting were as follows:


    Ye Hua sat in the main seat, and his four wives sat on either side.


    Holding the teacup, Ye Hua blew on the hot tea and took a sip.


    "Recently, a lot of unfortunate things have happened, and my mood is not great. So, here, I want to apologise to all of you," Ye Hua said in a low voice, knowing that these women were also feeling wronged. As a man, he should be flexible, no matter the circumstances.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi snorted softly. At least you know how to admit your fault.


    "Through this incident, I have gained some insights and reflected on myself," Ye Hua said calmly, putting down the teacup.


    "Brother-inw, this is a good thing," Qing Yutong, a fervent fan of Ye Hua, who unconditionally admired him, said.


    At this moment, Qian Yuqing also spoke softly, "Ye Hua, you don''t need to me yourself too much. Judging everything together, it''s not easy to make urate decisions."


    Qian Yuqing was almost as forgiving as Qing Yutong towards Ye Hua.


    However, Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi were not that easy to deal with; they still weren''t sure about Ye Hua''s character.


    After all this talk, the main topic had not yet been addressed.


    "Next, my focus will shift to finding Wei Chang and the others. You can temporarily leave, which is also good," Ye Hua said.


    Pausing for a moment, Ye Hua continued, "Qing Ya, when do you n to leave?"


    Qing Ya sighed in relief and said softly, "I discussed it with Mother today and decided to leave tomorrow."


    "What, so soon?" Ye Hua was a bit surprised.


    Donghuang Baizhi said indifferently, "Mother seems unwilling to see Little Tian in such a separation, so she decided to leave early."


    Ye Hua felt a bit like Mother; he also disliked the feeling of separation.


    "That''s fine. After you go, have a good time and apany Mother to rx," Ye Hua smiled slightly. Mother had worked hard all her life and deserved to enjoy some leisure. As for Little Tian, it wouldn''t be so easy for him to run into trouble.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi nodded.


    Looking at the night outside, Ye Hua said, "Let''s rest early."


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi twitched their mouths. That seemed to be the main goal.


    Qing Yutong showed a mischievous smile, Qian Yuqing looked pure as if she were a nk sheet of paper and a bit confused.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi exchanged a nce, immediately preparing to escape.


    "Want to run?" Ye Hua snorted coldly, and two restraining forces immediately shot out.


    Qing Ya and Donghuang Baizhi stopped in mid-air and slowly moved towards the room behind them.


    "Ye Hua! You pervert! What are you up to?!"


    "Let me go! We haven''t forgiven you yet!"


    Ye Hua said indifferently, "Yutong, close the door."


    "Alright, brother-inw! Wow, are we going to have some excitement tonight? So fun..." Qing Yutong seemed more excited than Ye Hua.


    Qian Yuqing, who didn''t know what was going on, asked Qing Yutong.


    Qing Yutong whispered, and Qian Yuqing''s pretty face immediately turned red like a water peach.


    "Yutong, hold your sister down for me!"


    "Alright~"


    "Qing Yutong! You traitor!"


    "Yuqing, help me hold down Baizhi!"


    "Ah, Ye Hua...isn''t that inappropriate?"


    "Not obedient, huh..."


    "Oh, I''ll hold her down."


    Donghuang Baizhi red at Ye Hua fiercely. "How can you let Yuqing do such a thing! Shameless!"


    "You''re going to be away for a few months, so I n tofort you tonight. Don''t struggle, just enjoy it," Ye Hua said softly. That was the purpose tonight. Since Yuqing came over, they hadn''t yed anything this exciting.


    Qing Yutong shouted loudly, "Brother-inw,e quickly! I''ve already stripped my sister naked. Come and enjoy."


    "Qing Yutong, I''ll teach you a lesson, you traitor!"


    "Brother-inw, hurry and cover my sister''s mouth."


    "Yutong, you''re quite sensible." Ye Hua was pleased; this little sister-inw was not in vain.


    The next morning, when Ye Hua woke up, his side left only Donghuang Baizhi. The other three had already left.


    Looking at his Empress, who had been bulliedst night, tears streaming down her face, it was truly pitiful.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1175 (We Want to Go Too!)

    Chapter 1175 (We Want to Go Too!)


    Ye Hua sat up, got dressed, and the Empress in bed didn''t react. Ye Hua didn''t intend to wake her up; the Empress needed rest now.


    Thinking about the excitement fromst night, it was truly enjoyable.


    Having multiple wives does have its upsides, quite interesting.


    Just as Ye Hua stepped out of the bedroom, he unexpectedly saw Lu Hong and Yi Hong kneeling outside.


    "What do you mean by this?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, especially when he saw Lu Hong''s severed hand. This guy severed his hand willingly, to remember that incident¡ªit was the style of a real man.


    Lu Hong respectfully said, "Subordinates pay respects to Your Majesty!"


    "Rise." Ye Hua said indifferently.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!""Speak."


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong exchanged a nce, and Lu Hong respectfully said, "Your Majesty, we want to go on an adventure with Prince Ye!"


    Ye Hua frowned slightly, "Why do you suddenly have such thoughts?"


    "Your Majesty, we are too weak. We cannot handle the daily tasks of the team. We want to bring glory to Your Majesty, not shame!"


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette, lit it, and smoked quietly.


    After a long time, he asked, "Do you know the danger level of going to such a ce? You may note back alive!"


    Yi Hong bowed and said, "Your Majesty, if Prince Ye is willing to go, we brothers naturally dare to go too!"


    "Then what about your women?" Ye Hua asked indifferently.


    The Green-Red brothers fell silent.


    Ye Hua knew they were hiding something. Could Zi Shan really agree to let Yi Hong go to his death? And the vampire sisters, who usually seemed obedient and sensible, would definitely resist in such a situation.


    Ye Hua said with his hands behind his back, "If your women agree, I have nothing to say. But I don''t want to see, after you leave, your womene to me crying and pleading."


    They watched the back of His Majesty leaving.


    Yi Hong asked in a low voice, "Big Brother, what should we do?"


    "It seems we have toe clean," Lu Hong said helplessly.


    "Come clean? My rtionship with Zi Shan is only improving. She definitely won''t agree."


    "Not agreeing doesn''t matter; she has to agree. I want to be stronger! I don''t want to do things that would embarrass the team!" Lu Hong tightly clenched his left hand, his gaze revealing a thirst for strength. The scene from that day haunted his dreams every day, and he had had enough!


    Yi Hong knew that her big brother still cared, but this time, his request to go was also for future considerations.


    The day his big brother encountered it, but he might encounter it in the future, and the oue might be simr to his big brother''s.


    He couldn''t disgrace His Majesty, and he couldn''t bring shame to the team. He must cultivate!


    "Go back ande clean!" Yi Hong clenched her fists, hoping to help His Majesty solve the problem and also find Uncle Wei.


    Let those bad people know that in the entire team, each person is someone they can''t afford to offend!


    The Green-Red brothers went straight back to their own chambers.


    Lu Hong was watching his two wives cultivate flowers, looking very serious.


    Lu Hong smiled and called out, "Come over here, both of you."


    "Husband, what''s wrong?" The younger sister, Celine, was still rtively cheerful, standing behind Lu Hong with a joyful smile, massaging him.


    Serena sat beside him, asking softly, "Husband, what''s going on?"


    "There''s something I want to talk to you both about." Lu Hong smiled faintly.


    Seline asked softly, "What is it?"


    "I want to go to train." Lu Hong didn''t beat around the bush and said directly.


    In fact, the news that Ye Juetian wanted to train had already spread within the team. One couldn''t deny that the team''s intelligence work was well done, knowing about it.


    Otherwise, Lu Hong and Yi Hong wouldn''t have gone to plead with Ye Hua early in the morning, obviously having heard the news.


    Celine bit her lip lightly and sat down slowly.


    They both knew Lu Hong cared a lot about that day. Although he had improved a lot in the past few days, it was nothing to brag about.


    "Do you really want to go?" Serena asked in a low voice.


    "Sister, don''t let husband go!" Celine knew what her sister wanted to do, but she didn''t want it. Going to that ce was basically sending oneself to death.


    Celine''s considerations were moreprehensive. Even if she didn''t agree this time, Lu Hong would still go. Sometimes, when a man makes a decision, he must be supported.


    Moreover, this time, even His Majesty''s younger brother went. What else could she say?


    "Husband, I support you!" Serena smiled faintly, holding Lu Hong''s big hand. After so many years, she still deeply loved this man.


    Lu Hong didn''t expect his wife to be so open. He hugged Serena tightly, but Celine, sitting on the side, seemed unhappy.


    Serena said softly, "Husband, although I approve of you going, if you don''te back, I won''t live alone."


    Lu Hong shook all over. With such a wife, what more could he ask? In this life, having these two was heaven''s favour to him.


    "Don''t worry, I wille back! I will return with honour! I swear!" Lu Hong was now filled with enthusiasm, eager to improve his strength.


    Lu Hong''s side had been approved, but for Yi Hong, it wasn''t that simple.


    "What! You want to go to that ce!" Zi Shan was shocked when she heard Yi Hong''s words.


    "Zi Shan, I want to be stronger. I want to contribute to the team. I don''t want to do trivial things anymore!"


    "Forget it, don''t say anything. I''ll go and hit the wall tomit suicide, and you just go." Zi Shan said as she prepared to go hit the wall.


    Even if you break through the wall, the one who gets hurt is always the wall, not your forehead.


    Yi Hong embraced Zi Shan and said in a deep voice, "Zi Shan, listen to me."


    "I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to listen."


    "Be calm."


    "My husband is going tomit suicide, and you''re telling me to be calm! Are you crazy?!"


    Yi Hong: "..."


    "Wife, this time I must go!"


    Zi Shan said coldly. "If you want me to be a widow, I won''t be willing! If we''re going to die, let''s die together!"


    Yi Hong''s head was a mess. "Wife, so many years have passed, I have always listened to you, but this time, can you listen to me once?"


    "You''ve listened to me anyway, then you should listen to me for a lifetime!"


    Yi Hong expressed his anger. He pped Zi Shan''s round buttocks hard, making a loud sound.


    "You hit me..." Zi Shan looked at Yi Hong in a daze.


    His own actions also confused Yi Hong. He had actually pped Zi Shan. Well, now she definitely wouldn''t let him go.


    Seeing Zi Shan''s eyes turn red, pointing at Yi Hong, she said, "You hit me... you don''t love me anymore... sniff... you don''t love me anymore."


    "My goodness! Does a mother tiger also have such a side? I should have started beating her earlier.


    "Be good, I didn''t mean to. Let me massage it for you."


    "I don''t want you to massage me, it hurts. You don''t want me anymore."


    "Zi Shan, let me go, listen to me this time. Let me be a man for once!" Yi Hong said seriously.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1176 (Everyone Wants to Go to Their Death)

    Chapter 1176 (Everyone Wants to Go to Their Death)


    Zi Shan didn''t speak, quietly leaning against Yi Hong''s chest, feeling warm.


    After a long time, Zi Shan softly said, "Will youe back alive?"


    "Of course."


    "Good! If you don''te back, I willretaliate against you!"


    "Ah, I''m already dead, and you still want to retaliate against me?"


    "Exactly! I''ll cuckold you every day!"


    Yi Hong: "..."


    This is quite harsh.But also knowing that Zi Shan was joking, Yi Hong hugged her tightly and said softly, "Wife, thank you."


    "Husband, you muste back, you must!"


    "Yes, I will definitelye back. By then, I will bring glory to you."


    "Yes, I am proud of you."


    This was the first time Zi Shan had said this, making Yi Hong very excited. With the support of his wife, his whole body was filled with strength!


    At this moment, Ye Hua was checking his treasure trove, looking to see if there were any tracking treasures. There were some, but they were all ordinary items that were of no use.


    Just as Ye Hua was contemting, he heard the voices of the Green and Red brothers in his ears.


    "We pay our respects to Your Majesty!"


    Ye Hua slowly opened his eyes, looking at the Green and Red brothers who had brought their wives. They seemed to have convinced them already.


    These two brothers were in a hurry.


    Ye Hua looked at them and asked calmly, "Have you thought it through?"


    The Green and Red brothers knelt on the ground respectfully and said, "Your Majesty, we have thought it through. If we cannot bring glory to Your Majesty, then it''s no different from death!"


    "I appreciate your attitude. Since you have already made a decision, you will depart with Ye Juetian."


    The Green and Red brothers were overjoyed. "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your generosity!"


    Zi Shan and the vampire sisters remained silent, various emotions swirling in their hearts.


    However, at this moment, Tang Wei suddenly appeared in the pce. "I pay my respects to Your Majesty!"


    "Tang Wei, is there something you need?" Ye Hua asked calmly. Now that Wei Chang was missing, she might be most worried about him.


    Tang Wei respectfully said, "Your Majesty, I want to go for training.


    Ye Hua frowned, giving no immediate response.


    "Your Majesty, Uncle Wei is missing, and I am powerless to do anything about it. I hate my own weakness. When Uncle Wei needs me, I cannot do anything. Your Majesty, please grant my request!" Tang Wei kowtowed fiercely to the ground.


    Everyone looked at Tang Wei with sympathy. These days, Tang Wei had been living in pain, washing her face with tears every night. However, during the day, she had to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Upon hearing Tang Wei''s words, Ye Hua fell silent.


    Wei Chang was currently missing, not confirmed dead! If he were to return one day and found out that Tang Wei had died, how could Ye Hua exin?


    With what could he exin?


    "Tang Wei, Wei Chang will be fine. There''s no need for you to be like this," Ye Hua said, but before he could continue, another figure appeared on the scene.


    "Your Majesty! I want to go for training!" Li Hun respectfully shouted, her decision already made.


    Ye Hua was speechless. Were these people crazy today? Each of them wanted to go to their death?


    "Why do you want to go?" Ye Hua asked Li Hun.


    Li Hun respectfully said, "I couldn''t even protect my own man. Now that he''s gone, I want to strive to cultivate so that I can protect Little Dou Dou in the future."


    If Dou Fushi were here and heard these words, he would definitely be spouting blood. How about you be the man, and I''ll be the woman?


    Such domineering words surprised even Ye Hua. Dou Fushi, you are a tragedy.


    But having such a woman by your side is not in vain. This life should be cherished.


    Just as Ye Hua was about to continue speaking, another figure appeared.


    However, this person might be unexpected to Ye Hua. It was the historically gentle Dongfang Yuer.


    "Your Majesty," Dongfang Yuer respectfully called.


    "Why are you here again?" Ye Hua might have already guessed a bit.


    "Your Majesty, I want to go for training," Dongfang Yuer said weakly. With her voice and her appearance that was easily bullied, she was the favourite of fierce beasts.


    Ye Hua covered his forehead. Originally, he only wanted his brother to go for training, but now a group of people came, all saying they wanted to go for training?


    You think it''s a vacation? Do you know the danger of going to such ces? If you go, most likely only one wille back.


    "Why do you also want to go? Isn''t it good here?" Ye Hua asked Dongfang Yuer softly. She had always followed Jue Tian obediently. Why did she suddenly want to improve her strength? Where was Jue Tian''s other wife, Guan Yanxin?


    In fact, Dongfang Yuer came secretly and did not tell Guan Yanxin.


    Dongfang Yuer softly said, "Your Majesty, Jue Tian and Sister, they are both extremely powerful individuals. I also want to be stronger, to help Your Majesty in times of trouble."


    Ye Hua thought, ''My goodness, you women seem to be idle and bored."/''


    "Anyone else wants to go? Why not form a team, have a nice little tour, and then exterminate all the monsters in that world. What''s the point of training? Are you forming a team to fight bosses? Should I arrange a tank, DPS, and even a healer for you, with loot distribution?" Ye Hua sarcastically remarked.


    The subordinates remained silent.


    Ye Hua sternly shouted, "Do you think it''s a game? People can die, you know! Die! Nevere back kind of death! Do you think I will go and save you? I won''t! I won''t even bother about my own younger brother!"


    Seeing that His Majesty was angry, the subordinates dared not speak.


    "There are many beasts, each invincible! Do they think it''s entertainment?!" Ye Hua cursed. It was now a point of no return, and when they got there, they would realise what it meant to be worse than death, as if it were a child''s y.


    Dongfang Yuer respectfully pleaded, "I hope Your Majesty approves."


    Dongfang Yuer might appear weak on the outside, making everyone want to bully her, but her heart was exceptionally strong. Once she decided on something, it was irreversible, not even a Kun could change it.


    With Dongfang Yuer''s plea, others quickly shouted in unison, "I hope Your Majesty approves!"


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly after hearing them, "Alright! If you want to go and seek death, I won''t stop you! Set out to die in a month! If you dream of having me intervene to save you, keep dreaming!"


    After saying this, Ye Hua disappeared from the throne.


    In Ye Hua''s mind, only the members of the Seven Deadly Sins were qualified to dominate there. Someone like Yi Hong, with his strength, could barely protect herself.


    Moreover, that ce wasn''t for solo battles. There were countless primordial fierce and divine beasts gathered there. Once the fighting began, it would attract more and more, and the various magical techniques made it impossible to defend against. Even if they couldn''t kill you, they could exhaust you to death.


    Ye Hua returned to the bedroom. At this time, Donghuang Baizhi had already awakened, sitting in the pavilion, ying the zither, seemingly in a good mood.


    Indeed, women needed some hobbies; otherwise, how could their mood be good?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1177 (Betrayal!)

    Chapter 1177 (Betrayal!)


    Chapter 1177 (Betrayal!)


    Ye Hua sat across from Donghuang Baizhi, picked up a teapot, poured a cup of water, and downed it in one gulp, making it seem like he was drinking alcohol.


    "What''s wrong? Who annoyed you?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    "These subordinates, acting like they''re causing a ruckus, all wanting to go on a training journey, are they out of their minds?" Ye Hua said in a low voice. Of course, he didn''t want so many people to go and sacrifice themselves. If Tang Wei, Li Hun, Dongfang Yuer, and others were to die, how would he exin it?


    It was quite irritating.


    "Ye Hua, after the incident with Wei Chang, everyone wants to be stronger, and I can understand that," Donghuang Baizhi said softly, standing behind Ye Hua. She gently pressed her slender fingers against Ye Hua''s temple.


    Ye Hua closed his eyes, feeling a bit relieved. "Baizhi, they are going to their deaths. If they all fall, I won''t be able to bear it."


    "Then help them a little," Donghuang Baizhi suggested.


    "Help? How is that considered training? Will I be ying with them?" Ye Hua rebuked. How could such thoughts exist? It was terrifying!"Then let them go," Donghuang Baizhi said.


    "They''ll probably get wiped out!" Ye Hua said.


    "See, no matter what I say, you always contradict me. In fact, you underestimate them too much," Donghuang Baizhi said softly.


    Ye Hua asked, puzzled, "What do you mean by that?"


    "In fact, they all want to do something for you instead of idling around all day. This time, you dispatched Jue Tian, Ye Zizi, Brittany, and Kai Yun as the main forces, but they didn''t have any tasks. What do you think they''re thinking?" Donghuang Baizhi exined and continued, "Isn''t it just thinking that they are too weak, and you don''t value them?"


    "I don''t want them to take risks. The other side can beat even Wei Chang. If they go, it won''t have any effect," Ye Hua said.


    "You know, and they know it too. So, they want to work hard to improve their strength, so that you won''t worry, and they can share your burdens. Yet, you scold them. If others have such subordinates, they wouldugh in their dreams. It''s truly not appreciating the good things you have," Donghuang Baizhi said.


    Being spoken to by the Empress like this, Ye Hua felt that there was some truth to it. The desire to be stronger was indeed admirable, and he appreciated it.


    It seemed that he really needed to be a bit tougher on himself, not treating them like children anymore. Life or death depended on their fate!


    With so many people going together, they might be able to take care of each other more or less. Whether they would be wiped in a day was unknown.


    "Then let them go. You go and talk to them. I''m still angry," Ye Hua entered the room, and Donghuang Baizhi shook her head. This face-saving habit was probably something that would never change.


    The entire team had so many people wanting to risk their lives. As the boss, he was definitely worried, but he couldn''t stop them too much. That was the dilemma Ye Hua faced.


    Evil City.


    Evil City was now separated by a deep gap, turning into two halves!


    The Heavenly Arena was also forced to be cancelled, because the dean of the Divine Scripture Academy, Tai He, went missing! This news left everyone at Divine Scripture Academy in a state of panic. The dean disappeared!


    How could this be possible? Did he fall into a rift and die? He was an Overlord, not a mere chicken.


    The news of Tai He''s disappearance quickly spread throughout the southern region, as it was a case of a supreme being going missing.


    However, what everyone probably couldn''t imagine was that Kai Yun punched Tai He to pieces, right in front of everyone.


    City Lord Mu Hong and Xin Ba were aware of this news, but they dared not speak. Punching an Overlord to pieces, that short gal was incredibly formidable, and no one knew how powerful she truly was.


    Chang Hen returned to the Broken Meridian Sect the next day. The mountain range of the Broken Meridian Sect had copsed, leaving the entire sect in ruins.


    The Divine Scripture Academy lost a dean, and the Broken Meridian Sect was almost halfway destroyed.


    This was the aftermath of the battle between Wei Chang and the mysterious figure. At this level of fighting, it could destroy the heavens and the earth in minutes, no joking.


    Long Aotian and his team didn''t expect such an event to happen in Evil City. They couldn''t stay here anymore.


    Before dawn, Long Aotian left with his people, heading north.


    Qi Xuewen was the same; this ce was not suitable for a long stay, and moreover, Aquapolis had also encountered trouble! They had to return quickly!


    Xin Ba and Qi Xuewen still hadn''t met. They were good brothers then.


    Jue Tian and Brittany''s mission was to find Wei Chang!


    The two had long been on the scene, analysing it based on their experience.


    "Jue Tian, judging from the destruction here, this isn''t Wei Chang''s full strength," Brittany said casually. They could only deduce from therge craters, as they couldn''t find any clues.


    Jue Tian, rubbing his chin, stood in the void and said, "Yeah, this indeed isn''t Wei Chang''s full strength, but the opponent is not weak either."


    "Wei Chang was controlling his strength to avoid destroying the entire Sapphire Continent," Brittany said in a deep voice.


    "Does the opponent have the same attitude?" Jue Tian fell into deep doubt.


    Brittany said, "Wei Chang showed his true form, which is quite rare. Is the opponent so strong?"


    "Maybe the opponent destroyed Wei Chang''s physical body, forcing him to reveal his true form."


    "No, even Wei Chang''s physical body is extremely powerful; how could it be destroyed like this?" Brittany still couldn''t believe it.


    Jue Tian asked Brittany, "Let me ask you something. Would you believe that there is someone here who can match us in strength?"


    "Of course not," Brittany instinctively replied.


    "That''s right. Wei Chang didn''t believe it either, so he underestimated the enemy, was forced to reveal his true form, and crushed the opponent in anger! The key point is this man appeared here! Why didn''t Wei Chang even send a distress signal before disappearing!" Jue Tian could only specte up to this point, and he couldn''t figure it out anymore.


    "Could it be that an even more powerful person came out and defeated Wei Chang?" Brittany questioned in confusion.


    "It''s impossible. If someone could defeat Wei Chang, then the entire Sapphire Continent would be in jeopardy," Jue Tian shook his head, dismissing such a possibility.


    "Why is that?" Brittany asked in confusion.


    Jue Tian''s expression turned serious, "The only remaining possibility is¡­!"


    "What?" Seeing Jue Tian''s grim expression, Brittany couldn''t help but feel concerned.


    "Wei Chang! He has betrayed us!" Jue Tian said coldly.


    Brittany gasped in shock,pletely unable to entertain such a thought. Anyone else could be used of betrayal, but Wei Chang? It seemed unimaginable!


    It must be said that Jue Tian deserved to be the team''s intellectual leader; that''s why Ye Hua had sent him to investigate Wei Chang''s situation.


    Based on the scale of destruction on the ground, the situation seemed almost certain.


    "If Wei Chang has betrayed us, it''s going to be troublesome!" Jue Tian said in a heavy tone. If Wei Chang had truly betrayed them, it would be a massive blow to their leader.


    Back then, Ye Zizi had also ''betrayed,'' but it was a case of losing memory and not recognizing them.


    In Wei Chang''s case, it was clearly different!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1178 (Impossible)

    Chapter 1178 (Impossible)


    Jue Tian said in a deep voice, "Wei Chang created a scene of feigned death, then disappeared after betraying. Do you think this possibility exists?"


    Women always speak based on intuition, "Impossible."


    "Do you trust Wei Chang so much?" Jue Tian asked casually.


    "Wei Chang wouldn''t do something like betrayal."


    Jue Tian chuckled lightly, "Don''t forget, Wei Chang devoured his entire n; he''s capable of betraying even his own people!"


    Brittany remained silent after hearing this, as it was an undeniable fact.


    After a while, Brittany spoke softly, "Jue Tian, let''s focus on finding clues. Only by locating Wei Chang can we uncover the truth."


    "But I have a feeling that we might end up in a hostile rtionship with Wei Chang!"Brittany retorted, "Are men''s instincts reliable?"


    "I am a cat, and a cat''s instincts are always urate."


    "Whatever," Brittany rolled her eyes at Jue Tian.


    However, Jue Tian swiftly appeared in front of Brittany, lifting her chin, "Woman, you''ve sessfully caught my attention."


    "A ck-bellied, domineering president, huh?"


    Jue Tian''s lips twitched and he kissed Brittany, then said, looking at the scene, "Do you know why Your Majesty asked me to find Wei Chang?"


    Brittany rolled her eyes at Jue Tian, "Isn''t it because you''re smart?"


    "I just said I am a cat, and not an ordinary one!"


    "Okay, okay, I know you''re an amazing cat. Can you stop showing off? You''ve even learned Your Majesty''s habits." Brittany teased.


    Jue Tian chuckled, "The subordinates are like their Boss."


    "Hurry up!"


    "Only I, Jue Tian, can make Brittany act cute."


    "Come on!"


    "This is the kind of woman I like."


    "Nonsense." Brittany covered her forehead,ughing helplessly.


    Jue Tian frowned slightly, transformed into his true form, and said, "I don''t know if this will work, but we can only give it a try!"


    "Eyes of the Abyss!" Jue Tian shouted in a low voice. His pupils instantly solidified into emerald green, revealing eerie runes.


    Seeing Jue Tian in a trance, Brittany asked softly, "Jue Tian, what''s going on? Did you see something?"


    "I''m smelling!"


    "But you just shouted ''Eyes of the Abyss.''"


    "It''s just a name."


    "..."


    "Don''t talk."


    "Okay."


    Jue Tian slowly entered a world of absorption, the entire world shrouded in ckness.


    When Jue Tian opened his eyes, he sniffed with his white nose. His emerald green eyes emitted two beams of light!


    This was a simted scene based on smell, thest thing Jue Tian could do!


    Two beams of light transformed into two figures. Jue Tian continued sniffing, and the figures began to move.


    The movements were slow, but when Jue Tian saw one of the figures stretch out a long arm, he confirmed that it was Wei Chang!


    After all, so was Wei Chang.


    However, the other figure disappeared, leaving only Wei Chang!


    Jue Tian''s green eyes disappeared, and his entire body copsed on the ground. Although it was only a few seconds, it was a considerable burden for Jue Tian.


    This move was terrifying, consuming 90% of Jue Tian''s spiritual energy. Achieving all that required intense concentration, making it extremely challenging.


    Brittany felt like only five seconds had passed when Jue Tian fell to the ground, startling her!


    "Jue Tian! What''s wrong with you!" Brittany quickly embraced Jue Tian in her arms, feeling shocked. Jue Tian had just recovered to his human form, and she hadn''t had enough fun.


    If Jue Tian knew what Brittany was thinking, he would surely faint again. Women, they only think about their own pleasure.


    Jue Tian gasped heavily and said in a deep voice, "It seems Wei Chang has really betrayed us! We need to quickly ry this information back!"


    "What about your body?"


    "Just rest for a few days."


    "Then I''m relieved. What did you see just now?" Brittany asked curiously.


    "Wei Chang effortlessly killed the opponent, but the person disappeared. Doesn''t that indicate something?" Jue Tian said coldly. If there was truly a traitor among the Seven Sins, even if it was Wei Chang, they would have to die.


    Brittany''s expression became serious. From the current situation, it seemed that Wei Chang had indeed betrayed them.


    After contemting for a moment, Brittany said solemnly, "Jue Tian, investigate further. There has to be evidence. It wouldn''t be appropriate to inform Your Majesty now that Wei Chang has betrayed us without solid proof."


    "There''s nothing inappropriate; my Eyes of the Abyss ability is the evidence! Can you exin why Wei Chang hasn''te back and even blocked his aura?"


    "Maybe Wei Chang is doing something very important?"


    "Even if it''s crucial, is it necessary to hide it from Your Majesty? You know Wei Chang''s strength. Besides Your Majesty and the Seven Sins, everyone else is just waiting to be killed. Informing Your Majesty will make everyone vignt." Jue Tian had his own considerations and certainly didn''t believe Wei Chang had betrayed them.


    But the facts were in front of them; that guy ran away! He wanted to leave the team!


    If Jue Tian hadn''t used the Eyes of the Abyss ability, everyone might already have thought that Wei Chang was defeated.


    "Ah, fine," Brittany thought Jue Tian made sense.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua was going through his own treasure trove, finding nothing significant.


    "Your Majesty," Brittany''s voice echoed in Ye Hua''s mind.


    Ye Hua continued searching while asking, "What''s going on? Is there any news about Wei Chang?"


    "Your Majesty, we have reached a preliminary conclusion, and it''s not good news."


    Ye Hua stopped and stood up, his expression turning serious. If Brittany said it was bad news, it must be really bad!


    "Speak!"


    "Your Majesty, Wei Chang probably has betrayed us!"


    Ye Hua remained silent, his brows furrowed tightly in disbelief.


    After a long while, Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Continue investigating! I want to see him in person!"


    "Your Majesty, if we do see Wei Chang and he has truly betrayed us... what should we do?"


    Ye Hua''s eyes gleamed with cold light. "You should know what to do!"


    "Yes!"


    After saying this, Ye Hua left his treasure trove, sat in his chair, and stared nkly ahead.


    Suddenly, Ye Hua chuckled.


    Wei Chang had actually betrayed them? Haha... how could that be possible! This honest and straightforward person had betrayed them!


    Impossible!


    They had been together for a thousand years. If he wanted to betray them, he would have done so long ago. How could he choose this moment to betray them!


    A terrifying energy emanated from Ye Hua, causing the entire Voidless Empire to tremble slightly.


    Donghuang Baizhi instantly sensed it and rushed over.


    Seeing Ye Hua sitting in the chair, seemingly engulfed in grief and anger, Donghuang Baizhi didn''t hesitate. She directly embraced Ye Hua.


    "It''s okay... it''s okay..." Donghuang Baizhi whispered,forting Ye Hua. This was the first time she had seen such an expression on Ye Hua''s face, and he had startled her a bit just now.

 Chapter 1179 (Wei Chang vs. Brittany)

    Chapter 1179 (Wei Chang vs. Brittany)


    Ye Hua reached out and gently hugged Donghuang Baizhi, whispering, "Baizhi, do you think Wei Chang would betray me?"


    The look in Donghuang Baizhi''s eyes was full of shock¡ªWei Chang betraying?! How could that be possible! In her heart, Wei Chang was a loyal subordinate, seemingly simple and caring, especially towards Tang Wei.


    Could such a person betray them? Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t believe it.


    "How could that be? Wei Chang is a smart guy," Donghuang Baizhi consoled. At this moment, all they could do was offerfort. Ye Hua probably already had urate information about it.


    However, it was very troublesome!


    "Smart my ass! It''s all an act. He still doesn''t use his brain for anything, just like before!" Ye Hua said harshly, his aura stabilising.


    Just when he had finished dealing with his mother''s affairs, Wei Chang betrayed them again! It felt really unpleasant.


    "Ye Hua, we haven''t seen him yet, so we can''t jump to conclusions too early," Donghuang Baizhi said gently. In such matters, they needed to see the person to be sure.Ye Hua agreed; they had to see Wei Chang in person for it to count.


    But at the scene of the incident:


    After Brittany finished his conversation with Your Majesty, she whispered to Jue Tian, "We need to continue the investigation ording to Your Majesty."


    "We must investigate thoroughly! Let me rest for a few days first," Jue Tian felt a bit weak. Even transforming into human form had exhausted him.


    "We''ll find a safe ce," Brittany nodded.


    However, just as Brittany had finished speaking, the entire sky was shrouded in darkness, followed by the descent of a ck curtain.


    "Dark Barrier!" With a loud shout, the entire world seemed to be enveloped in darkness, cutting off all connections with the outside.


    Brittany, holding Jue Tian, had a dark expression. Jue Tian looked horrified. "Wei Chang!"


    In front of Brittany, not far away, the figure of Wei Chang appeared.


    Brittany looked at Wei Chang and noticed that Wei Chang''s expression and attire had changed. Wei Chang used to have short hair, but today he had long hair, even with an exquisite hairstyle. He was dressed in ck silk, giving off a very unsettling vibe.


    Even for someone who was used to Wei Chang''s in appearance, this new look seemed like apletely different person.


    "I''ve waited for you. It''s as expected. Your Majesty must have sent Jue Tian and you, Brittany. But you don''t seem to be at ease, especially with you, Brittany," Wei Chang said, hands behind his back, with a faint smile on his face.


    Jue Tian, standing in Brittany''s embrace, asked in a deep voice, "Wei Chang! Have you betrayed us?"


    "This shouldn''t be considered betrayal; I''ve just found a new way of life," Wei Chang said with a faint smile, lookingpletely different from before.


    The previous Wei Chang was calm and would never show such a smile. However, the current Wei Chang seemed to have set himself free.


    It was hard to believe it was Wei Chang. Even Brittany had to admit that Wei Chang had indeed betrayed them!


    "So, what is your new way of life now?" Jue Tian questioned with a stern tone.


    Wei Chang clicked his tongue, took a deep breath, and said, "I''ll kill you all."


    Brittany and Jue Tian'' faces darkened. They never expected Wei Chang''s first act of betrayal to be an attempt to kill them.


    "To prevent you from informing Your Majesty, I deliberately set up the Dark Barrier here early. If you paid a little attention, you would have noticed it. But I was also waiting. Jue Tian, you did use the Eyes of the Abyss," Wei Chang exined.


    Jue Tian'' face was grim. Wei Chang had been waiting for him to use the Eyes of the Abyss! This darkened version of Wei Chang had be quite clever!


    "If you didn''t use the Eyes of the Abyss, the two of you together, I wouldn''t be a match. But now..."


    The hot-tempered Brittany angrily shouted, "What! Do you look down on me? Do you think I can''t defeat you?"


    Wei Chang chuckled lightly, shaking his index finger. "Of course not. If it''s just you, it''s fifty-fifty. But now, you also have a weakened Jue Tian, making it thirty-seventy. Of course, if you don''t care about Jue Tian'' life and death, it''s fifty-fifty again."


    Looking at Wei Chang''s eerie smile, Brittany was about to explode, unable toe up with any derogatory remarks. "Despicable!"


    "Your Majesty wants us to learn about human nature. I think being despicable is also a part of human nature. But isn''t this kind of despicability also clever? Jue Tian, you''re the team''s brain, but I''m clearly smarter. Too bad I''m not part of the team anymore," Wei Chang said.


    Jue Tian pointed his ws at Wei Chang and sternly demanded, "Wei Chang! Aren''t you afraid of Your Majesty? Do you think Your Majesty will spare you?"


    "Afraid? Of course, I''m afraid of Your Majesty. Your Majesty is so powerful. How could I not be afraid? But do you think I won''t betray Your Majesty just because I''m afraid? There''s a difference. If you don''t do something because you''re afraid, in Your Majesty''s words, what''s the difference from being a salted fish?" Wei Chang sighed lightly.


    Jue Tian couldn''t find a counterargument for a moment, looking at Wei Chang in front of him, feeling so unfamiliar.


    "Stop the nonsense! Let''s fight!" Brittany directly stuffed Jue Tian into his chest, leaving thetter looking bewildered.


    "Arcane Moonlight Bow!"


    A brilliant bow formed in Brittany''s hand. Jue Tian, in Brittany''s embrace, whispered, "Create some distance!"


    Brittany used a blink, pulling the distance far away. His right hand rested on the bowstring, forming a full moon shape.


    An arrow made of pure energy appeared on the bow, releasing a terrifying aura.


    Wei Chang''s long hair fluttered, and his clothes rustled.


    "Brittany, within our entire team, our understanding of each other is quite familiar. You have to be careful!" Wei Chang smiled slightly.


    Jue Tian whispered, "Brittany, don''t listen to his scare tactics. Follow your own strategy!"


    "Enough! You two bastards, stop bickering. When I was fighting, you weren''t even born yet!" Brittany, with his fiery temper, started cursing directly. Even Jue Tian rolled his eyes, wisely staying tucked into Brittany''s chest. This woman is truly someone not to mess with.


    "Instead of wasting time cursing, think about how not to die," Wei Chang said calmly, his hands emitting ayer of ck mist that slowly fell to the ground and merged into it.


    "Shadow Ghost Insects," Wei Chang murmured softly.


    Suddenly, countless ck insects surged from the ground. These insects could fly, emitting a faint ck glow, and the pping of their wings produced a buzzing sound.


    Brittany found herself surrounded by a swarm of ck insects, and even Wei Chang''s figure became invisible.


    "Weak tricks!" Brittany released her right hand.


    Biu!


    A white arrow with a sharp aura shot towards Wei Chang. This was also part of Brittany''s basic attack.


    The white arrow instantly disappeared into the swarm of ck insects. Faintly, one could still see a white glow.


    Brittany''s expression became serious.


    Wei Chang stood still, not moving at all. The white arrow, like smoke, collided with the centre of Wei Chang''s forehead.

 Chapter 1180 (Wei Chang has changed)

    Chapter 1180 (Wei Chang has changed)


    Wei Chang revealed a faint smile, "Brittany, your Arcane Moonlight Bow is indeed powerful, but the only w is that it relies on energy attacks. Despite these insects not having strong attacks individually, their sheer numbers can absorb the energy. Therefore, your Arcane Moonlight Bow has no effect on me."


    Brittany frowned tightly, "It seems you are targeting me."


    "Of course, Your Majesty would''ve definitely sent Jue Tian to investigate me, and your appearance is more than 80% certain! I naturally have to prepare a bit," Wei Chang said calmly, appearing quite confident.


    Brittany chuckled softly, "So what!" She said, drawing her bow again, gathering a violent aura on the arrow.


    With a whistling sound, she shot towards Wei Chang, "I told you, this move is useless against me."


    Just as Wei Chang finished speaking, he suddenly felt a terrifying aura above his head.


    "He... Tiger Roar Dragon Song!"


    On Brittany''s bow, two white arrows condensed.After shooting out, one turned into a white tiger, and the other turned into a white dragon!


    This was probably the Tiger Roar Dragon Song. The fierce pressure immediately swept towards Wei Chang. The two huge mythical beasts opened their mouths as if they were about to devour Wei Chang!


    Wei Chang calmly said, "Brittany, it seems you''ve forgotten something. I am inherently restraining against you."


    Suddenly, Wei Chang''s arms transformed into fierce giant mouths, directly devouring the two energy forms. His whole body emitted a white light, looking veryfortable.


    "Such pure energy, only you, Brittany, possess it."


    Brittany''s face darkened as she increased the distance.


    "Brittany, change to another weapon," Jue Tian whispered.


    "I know!" Brittany retracted the Arcane Moonlight Bow in her hand. A bow made of dragon bones appeared, with a small dragon head at the top, the bowstring supported by dragon tendons, and ten more dragon arrows made of dragon bones appeared behind it.


    "Dragon''s Lament!" Brittany coldly shouted.


    Wei Chang smiled slightly, "Although you changed the bow, Arcane Moonlight Bow is still your most powerful weapon. This Dragon''s Lament is not damaging enough."


    "Nonsense!" Brittany pulled out a dragon arrow and shot it into the sky!


    However, her actions did not stop, and she continued to shoot five arrows in a row!


    "Damn, aren''t you wasting them too much!" Jue Tian couldn''t help but say. You only have ten dragon arrows, and you just wasted five at once.


    "Shut up!"


    Jue Tian rolled his eyes. This explosive temper was really unbearable.


    "Five Dragon Bombardment!" Brittany shouted.


    The five dragon arrows in the air floated, emitting a strange aura. The arrowheads pointed towards Wei Chang below.


    Splurt!


    Only to see the five dragon arrows emitting mes of different colours, illuminating the dark space, the terrifying pressure reappeared.


    The entire space seemed to be experiencing slight vibrations, the air boiling like water on a stove. As the pressure continued to increase, the space seemed as if it would be torn apart.


    "Now, this looks more like one of the Seven Sins, Brittany!" Wei Chang smiled slightly.


    Biu Biu Biu Biu!!!


    The hovering dragon arrows, carrying a destructive aura, attacked Wei Chang. The surrounding insects evaporated instantly before even touching the arrow shaft.


    These insects only affected energy entities. When faced with solid entities like these arrows, they were simply not a match.


    "Dark Tentacles," Wei Chang smiled faintly.


    Countless tentacles surged from the dark space, heading straight for the approaching five dragon arrows!


    Although Dragon''s Lament was slightly inferior, coupled with the dragon arrows and Brittany''s strength, as Wei Chang said, this was the true Seven Sins.


    Under the pressure of the dragon arrows, cracks began to appear on the ground. If it weren''t for the Dark Barrier set up by Wei Chang, the surroundingnd would have turned into powder by now.


    After all, Brittany was in a life-and-death battle with Wei Chang, and she was going all out. There was no room for restraint.


    This was a fight for life and death, not a joke!


    As the tentacles touched the dragon arrows, they turned into air. But the continuously surging tentacles were also consuming the power of the dragon arrows!


    At this moment, Wei Chang felt a dangerous aura approaching, and his eyebrows furrowed.


    He directly extended his palm to grasp the dragon arrow, "Brittany, when did you learn the art of deception?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, another dragon arrow attacked, and Wei Chang grabbed it again.


    "Swift Kill!" Brittany coldly shouted.


    A dragon arrow with unbelievable speed flew towards Wei Chang''s head. Wei Chang''s expression darkened, and he tilted his head!


    A stream of blood floated in the air and sttered on the ground.


    Wei Chang tightened his hands, and the two dragon arrows instantly broke, falling to the ground.


    Touching his cheek and looking at the blood on his fingertips, Wei Chang said indifferently, "Brittany, after all you''ve done, is this just a scratch on my face?"


    "Hehe, do you think I obtained the position of one of the Seven Sins by ying around?" Brittany coldly retorted, quickly forming hand seals.


    "Five Formations Absolute Destruction!"


    The five dragon arrows in the air instantly erupted with a more terrifying aura. In this aura, all the tentacles shattered.


    The five dragon arrows, carrying the breath of death, all hit their target, creating a giant rune on the ground.


    "Be careful," Jue Tian whispered.


    However, Brittany red down.Jue Tian shrugged his cat-like head.


    Brittany certainly didn''t expect to defeat Wei Chang so easily. If it were that simple, it wouldn''t be worthy of the strength of one of the Seven Sins.


    As the smoke dispersed, the ck figure reappeared.


    However, it was no longer in humanoid form; it was Wei Chang''s true form.


    For some reason, Brittany felt nauseated when she saw Wei Chang''s true form, especially those tentacles. They were disgustingly creepy. If Tang Wei saw them, she would definitely break up.


    "Brittany, this doesn''t seem to be your style," Wei Chang said in a deep voice.


    "People change. Do you think you understand me well?" Brittany snorted.


    Wei Chang sighed lightly, "It seems I underestimated you, Brittany."


    "Wei Chang, I want to ask you something."


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you no longer care about Tang Wei?" Brittany questioned.


    Wei Chang was momentarily stunned, then smiled and said, "Since when do we, the Seven Sins, feel regret for a human? That''s not our style."


    "It seems you''re nning to abandon everyone."


    "I do miss the old days a bit. Back then, Lie Gu was just a dog." Wei Chang sarcastically remarked, making Brittany and Jue Tian even more displeased.


    Suddenly, Wei Chang asked Brittany, "By the way, have you ever seen me use a weapon?"


    Brittany and Jue Tian were puzzled.


    Indeed, they had never seen Wei Chang use a weapon. Wasn''t Wei Chang''s weapon just its tentacles? It seemed to be only good for eating.


    Could there be other weapons? They had never seen one.


    "In fact, I do have a weapon. I didn''tprehend it during the destruction of the team; I only recently figured it out. The appearance of this weapon, even I didn''t expect. It''s much stronger than the primordial divine artifact, and I don''t know if it can reach the Legendary Weapon as mentioned by Your Majesty!"

 Chapter 1181 (Subordinate Pays Respect to Your Majesty!)

    Chapter 1181 (Subordinate Pays Respect to Your Majesty!)


    "Legendary weapon!" Jue Tian and Brittany eximed.


    Your Majesty had mentioned that a legendary weapon was the only one capable of harming him. If even Your Majesty could be harmed, they can''t even be mentioned.


    "I originally intended to keep it hidden, but now it''s revealed."


    "Come forth! Supreme Authority of the Astral Behemoth!" Wei Chang shouted coldly.


    Half of Wei Chang''s tentacles slowly rose, and the small head gradually expanded, forming a sphere.


    However, it wasn''t just a sphere; it was half of the tentacles, numbering over a hundred!


    In other words, over a hundred spheres floated around Wei Chang.


    "Be careful!" Jue Tian said in a deep voice.Brittany could feel the pressure from these spheres, and sweat beads formed on her forehead.


    "This might be the true weapon, the first time using it. You can try its power." Wei Chang smiled slightly.


    Hundreds of spheres opened their mouths! Brittany had already prepared for high-speed movement.


    A terrifying ck aura condensed.


    Jue Tian said in a low voice, "First, find a way to break this expansion and call Your Majesty over!"


    Brittany didn''t say anything. Wei Chang''s sudden use of his true weapon was a bit tricky!


    However, as Brittany contemted, a killing intent struck, prompting Brittany to initiate high-speed movement.


    Jue Tian grabbed onto a soft spot on Brittany''s chest tightly. There was no choice; it seemed he was about to be thrown out.


    Brittany could feel the horror of this beam, and Wei Chang controlled it very well, not piercing through the Dark Barrier.


    Such control made Brittany''s face even more solemn.


    "Brittany, the speed of an archer is indeed fast, but... still a bit slow!" Wei Changughed lightly, and all hundred-plus spheres opened their mouths wide.


    Brittany''s face became serious.


    "Actually, I lied to you just now. With the true weapon, our battle is determined. I''m level hundred, while you''re level 0!" Wei Chang said, infuriating Brittany. If Jue Tian hadn''t lost his power just now, the two of them attacking together wouldn''t have fallen into such a predicament.


    A terrifying beam struck towards Brittany, who reached the peak of speed. However, the beams were too dense!


    In just a moment, over ten injuries appeared on Brittany''s body. Although she moved the vital parts away, Brittany was in a sorry state!


    Wei Chang was too powerful, and she couldn''t use her strongest weapon, being restrained tightly!


    But there was no way now, she could only buy more time! Just a little more time!


    Jue Tian watched as the wounds on Brittany''s body increased, feeling heartache. This damn Wei Chang! Was he really nning to kill them both?!


    Suddenly, Wei Chang stopped the attack and looked at Brittany in the air. At this moment, Brittany was in a sorry state, with dishevelled hair, blood flowing from the corner of her mouth. She had lost her former momentum.


    "Although it''s a bit unsportsmanlike, me Jue Tian for losing his strength, and I happen to counter you. If Ye Zizi or that dog hade, maybe we could have fought a bit longer," Wei Chang said with a slight smile.


    Brittany gasped heavily, lifting her head slightly to look at Wei Chang. "Didn''t expect you to be so formidable now."


    "If you don''t push yourself, you probably won''t realise how powerful you can be," Wei Chang said indifferently as the terrifying ck beams gathered again.


    Brittany suddenly let out a gigglingugh, making Jue Tian feel like Brittany had gone mad.


    "What are youughing at?"


    "Wei Chang, do you really think you''ve be smarter? You''re still as foolish as before!" Brittany shouted coldly, rapidly forming hand seals.


    Under Wei Chang''s feet, the disappeared Five Formations Absolute Destruction once again emitted brilliance.


    Wei Chang''s face darkened, looking ferociously at Brittany.


    "Wei Chang! If Your Majestyes, can you still be so arrogant? Five Formations Absolute Destruction!"


    "Brittany!" Wei Chang roared, and his entire person was engulfed by the white light emitted by the array.


    The radiance shot straight into the sky, instantly breaking through the ck barrier. Brittany signalled for help from Your Majesty, unable to hold on any longer, and copsed.


    Brittany condensed the earlier Five Formations Absolute Destruction. Due to Wei Chang''s strength, Brittany concentrated all her power in it, aiming only to break through the ck barrier and send out a distress signal.


    However, within the white brilliance, the ck figure of Wei Chang still remained. Wei Chang slowly walked out.


    Bloodstains had appeared in his true form, and blood was still flowing.


    Brittany''s move made Wei Chang suffer a setback, but he ultimately won with his true weapon.


    "Brittany! You really impressed me!"


    Jue Tian stood before Brittany. "Wei Chang! If you dare to harm a hair on her, I swear I won''t stop until I kill you!"


    The ck beams gathered again, and Wei Chang calmly said, "Jue Tian, everyone will die sooner orter; it''s just a matter of time."


    As the words fell, the terrifying ck beams with horrifying power attacked Jue Tian and Brittany, who had no defences.


    Two defenceless individuals could only await death.


    "Divine Light Shield!"


    Boom!


    A golden wall directly fell in front of Jue Tian, and hundreds of ck beams fiercely collided with it.


    Creaking...


    The golden divine light shield instantly developed cracks.


    With a bang, it shattered into pieces, turning into dust.


    Ye Hua descended slowly and stood in front of Wei Chang, saying calmly, "As the subordinate of this deity, they will never die in this lifetime."


    Seeing Ye Hua in front of him, Jue Tian rolled his eyes and copsed directly onto Brittany.


    "Subordinate pays respects to Your Majesty," Wei Chang said with a faint smile. However, this time, it was just a verbal statement, with no actual action.


    Ye Hua looked at the unfamiliar Wei Chang, his face darkening. Even when he received Brittany''s distress signal earlier, he found it hard to believe.


    But now, he believed.


    "Put away your hypocritical gestures," Ye Hua said coldly.


    "Alright," Wei Chang chuckled, transforming back into human form.


    "Your Majesty, don''t you have anything to ask your subordinate?" Wei Chang curiously asked, with a hint of mockery in his tone.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "For this deity, Wei Chang is already dead."


    "Your Majesty, saying that will hurt the feelings of this subordinate," Wei Chang clutched his chest, adopting aical expression, andughed sarcastically.


    Ye Hua took a deep breath. Although he didn''t want to ept this reality, he had to now.


    This scoundrel had betrayed them!


    "Now that Your Majesty hase to save them, this subordinate won''t continue. Looking forward to the next meeting with Your Majesty, and I won''t show mercy next time." With a smile, Wei Chang disappeared from the spot.


    A gentle breeze passed by. Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it, then left the scene with Brittany and Jue Tian.


    Brittany seemed severely injured, but it was mostly external. Like Jue Tian, it was the result of excessive exertion.


    Ye Hua stood by, watching Jue Tian and Brittany.


    Jue Tian woke up first, still in his true form. Looking at Ye Hua beside him, Jue Tian quickly asked, "Your Majesty, where is Wei Chang?"

 Chapter 1182 (W)

    Chapter 1182 (W)


    Chapter 1182 (W)


    "He escaped," Ye Hua said casually, his tone filled with helplessness. It''s easy for people from the Seven Sins to run away.


    "What! Why did Your Majesty let him escape?" Jue Tian was puzzled.


    Ye Hua sighed deeply, "Consider it a grace for his thousand years of service. Next time we meet, this deity won''t show mercy!"


    Jue Tian remained silent. Besides today''s events, Wei Chang had been a loyal servant. Your Majesty''s decision was reasonable, and there was no resentment.


    "You two rest well. Put aside the matter with Wei Chang; he dares not make a move under this deity''s nose!" Ye Hua said softly. Despite theck of change in his expression, he was deeply shaken inside. Wei Chang had truly betrayed them! This honest and straightforward Wei Chang had turned against the team, betraying everyone!


    Jue Tian squatted on the bed, finding it hard to believe what had just happened. But faced with the undeniable reality, he had no choice but to believe it. Wei Chang had beaten Brittany into such a state.


    "Oh, and your wife is going to practise. Handle it yourself," Ye Hua said lightly. With Wei Chang''s betrayal confirmed, worrying was futile.


    "Wife going to practise? Where?" Jue Tian asked in confusion."In that Primordial Realm. Tang Wei, Li Hun, and the Green-Red brothers are going, along with this deity''s younger brother."


    "What! They are going to that ce? Aren''t they seeking death?" Jue Tian was shocked. For him, that ce was easy to navigate, but for them, it was entirely different.


    Ye Hua sighed softly, "They want to be stronger, and this deity can''t stop them. Let them go."


    "As for Wei Chang''s matter, should I inform Tang Wei?" Jue Tian asked.


    "For now, keep it a secret."


    After saying this, Ye Hua disappeared on the spot, feeling a bit exhausted.


    Jue Tian nced at Brittany beside him, then hurried off to find Dongfang Yuer. What''s wrong with this woman, is she stupid?


    Jue Tian, who had regained some strength, quickly found Dongfang Yuer.


    "Jue Tian, weren''t you going to find Uncle Wei? Why are you back?" Dongfang Yuer asked, puzzled.


    "I heard His Majesty say you were going to cultivate?" Jue Tian asked directly. ''With your delicate appearance, how dare you go to such a ce? Who gave you courage!?


    Dongfang Yuer lightly bit her lip, keeping her head down without saying a word.


    "Do you not want to stay by my side?" Jue Tian asked in a deep voice.


    "No, of course not, Jue Tian, please don''t misunderstand," Dongfang Yuer hurriedly exined.


    "Then why! Isn''t life here good enough? Why take risks?"


    Dongfang Yuer whispered, "I want to give you face, I don''t want to be a useless ornament."


    Hearing Dongfang Yuer''s words, Jue Tian paused for a moment, slightly surprised. He hadn''t expected Dongfang Yuer to have such thoughts, which was somewhat astonishing.


    "Yuer, I just hope you live a good life. There''s no need to take risks in such ces. It''s not a ce for a girl like you."


    "Don''t underestimate me. I can handle it," Dongfang Yuer softly replied. Even assertive words could sound gentle when spoken by her, devoid of any aggression.


    "Listen to your ent. Can you fight there? Youck any intimidating presence."


    "I still want to go," Dongfang Yuer was sometimes quite stubborn. When a woman bes stubborn, it can be quite scary.


    "I won''t allow it!"


    "I want to go!" Although Dongfang Yuer''s tone was soft, her gaze was firm. Even Jue Tian could feel it.


    "Then I''ll just lock you up!"


    "Then you better keep me locked up for a lifetime!"


    "Yuer! You listened to me very well. Why are you not listening this time?" Jue Tian questioned, wondering who had influenced his Yuer.


    Dongfang Yuer whispered, "Jue Tian, I''ve always listened to you. But this time, I must go. I''ve already made up my mind."


    "You!!"


    "I don''t want to see you working so hard while I can only watch and can''t help you."


    Jue Tian silently watched Dongfang Yuer, then turned and left, seeming quite angry.


    Dongfang Yuer looked at Jue Tian leaving, feeling a bit sad.


    Ye Hua returned to his residence. Donghuang Baizhi had just finished cooking and said, "Ye Hua, it''s time to eat."


    "I don''t have an appetite. You eat," Ye Hua supported his forehead, lost in thought.


    "For such major matters, you should eat first and then think. Be good and listen," Donghuang Baizhi pulled Ye Hua to the dining table and set the chopsticks.


    Ye Hua sighed deeply.


    "Young as you are, don''t sigh frequently. I made your favourite crayfish. The taste is absolutely authentic. Let me peel it for you," Donghuang Baizhi said as she began to peel the crayfish. A wife like her is hard to find, well-trained indeed.


    "For real, Wei Chang has betrayed us," Ye Hua said in a low voice, lighting a cigarette.


    Donghuang Baizhi''s hands paused, and with a horrified expression, she looked at Ye Hua. "Confirmed?"


    Ye Hua nodded, "Witnessed it with my own eyes."


    The crayfish in Donghuang Baizhi''s hands fell to the ground. Wei Chang really betrayed them.


    Wei Chang, who had always been loyal, had betrayed Ye Hua. Donghuang Baizhi could believe anyone''s betrayal except Wei Chang''s. After all, in the past, Ye Hua would often find Wei Chang when nothing was wrong. Wei Chang was exceptionally loyal.


    Now he has really betrayed them. It''s too mysterious. There must be some reason behind it!


    Ye Hua seemed to know what Donghuang Baizhi was thinking: "No need to exin for Wei Chang. That guy said he won''t show mercy to me next time."


    "Ye Hua, even though you''ve said it, I still can''t ept it."


    "Yeah, how could I ept it so quickly?"


    The tableware remained intact. Ye Hua silently smoked, and Donghuang Baizhi was trying to find a way to help him.


    Meanwhile, Wei Chang was standing in a small forest, a bonfire burning in the middle, making a sizzling sound.


    "You''re indeed one of the Seven Sins, Wei Chang! Let me and others witness your remarkable abilities!" Suddenly, a man appeared,ughing loudly. There was a W-shaped mark on his forehead, looking eerie.


    Then another man appeared, also with this strange mark on his forehead. However, on Wei Chang''s forehead...


    His hair just covered it.


    "Really didn''t expect that Gluttony, one of the Seven Sins, could easily ovee Wrath. Probably has the strength to contend with the Leader!"


    The man next to him disdainfully said, "Their Leader is nothing!"


    "Their Leader may indeed be nothing, but in front of him, you are nothing."


    "Tsk." The man expressed his disdain in this way.


    Wei Chang smiled slightly, "Both of you be quiet, don''t disturb me watching the fire."


    "Wei Chang! You are a neer now! Do you know what it means to be a neer? You should be serving tea and water for the old guys! Quickly go and pour me a cup of tea, I''m so thirsty!"


    A wicked smile appeared on Wei Chang''s lips as he instantly devoured it with his huge mouth!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1183 (Jealousy Is Called So With Reason)

    Chapter 1183 (Jealousy Is Called So With Reason)


    Another man swallowed nervously, beads of sweat appearing on his forehead.


    "Go fetch me a ss of water," Wei Chang chuckled. But in the man''s eyes, it was a demonic grin.


    "Yes!" The man dared not defy and quickly went to fetch water.


    Soon, the man brought back spring water. Wei Chang took a sip, "Quite sweet."


    "Yes... yes..." The man spoke respectfully, finding Wei Chang a bit more ruthless than he had imagined.


    "One of the Seven Sins, Wei Chang, renowned as much as seen!" Just not far from Wei Chang, a ck vortex appeared, and a man and a woman walked out of it.


    The man walked ahead and the woman followed.


    The man had a peculiar hairstyle, with one side bald and the other side with long hair, with a golden thorn hanging from his earlobe. His face looked a bit dark, possibly a smoky makeup in Wei Chang''s eyes.The woman behind was stunning, exuding a cold aura. Her slender waist was exposed, wearing a breastte and short leather pants, carrying two long swords on her back. However, both had the W mark on their foreheads.


    "Are you the contact person?" Wei Chang asked with a smile. The current Wei Chang smiled more often, which was quite good.


    "Yes, I am named Luo Chen, and the one behind me is Zui Ming. We are both from the Immortal Temple. I represent the Temple Master and wee your joining." Luo Chen slightly bowed to express his wee.


    Wei Chang took another sip of spring water and said softly, "It seems this operation is targeting me."


    Luo Chen chuckled, "Wei Chang, don''t misunderstand the intention of the Temple Master. He just wants to help you find the right path."


    "This path is indeed interesting. I am quite interested in this Temple Master." Wei Chang smiled again.


    "Insolent!" Zui Ming scolded.


    Luo Chen''s face sank, and he pped Zui Ming, "You are the insolent one! How dare you shout at one of the Seven Sins, Gluttony!"


    "Luo Chen!" Zui Ming covered her cheek in disbelief.


    "Hmph! If Wei Chang weren''t in a good mood today, you would have be his meal just like that fool earlier!" Luo Chen coldly eximed.


    Zui Ming remained silent, standing obediently in the background, though her eyes showed some unwillingness.


    "Luo Chen, forget it, forget it. She''s just a little girl. Don''t scold her so harshly." Wei Changughed. That p was quite harsh.


    Luo Chen slightly bowed and smiled, "Wei Chang, this subordinate is not sensible. Please forgive her."


    "Who is arguing with a little girl?"


    "Wei Chang is right. Zui Ming, be more careful in the future!"


    "Yes, Luo Chen!"


    Wei Chang gently waved his hand, extinguishing the bonfire. "Shall we go?"


    "Please, Wei Chang."


    With steady steps, Wei Chang entered the vortex and disappeared.


    "Resolve this, leave no evidence behind," Luo Chen whispered and walked into the ck vortex.


    "Yes!" Zui Ming respectfully replied.


    Zui Ming looked at the remaining man, who slowly stepped back. "Leader ordered us to deal with the evidence. You can''t kill me."


    "This is a mission thates with certain death, whetherpleted or not!" Zui Ming drew her sword and swiftly retracted it. The entire motion was seamless, without any dy.


    With a confident turn, Zui Ming walked into the vortex, and the entire ck whirlpool disappeared.


    However, the man''s body stiffened on the spot, breaking apart piece by piece. The entire scene was breathtaking, demonstrating incredible strength!


    The shattered man''s remains turned into blood, merging into the soil, as if he had never existed.


    Except for the blue smoke rising from the bonfire, it was challenging to prove that someone had been here.


    As for where Wei Chang went, no one knew.


    But it was certain that he was definitely not in the Sapphire Continent anymore. Judging from Zui Ming''s attitude, it seemed she didn''t want to leave any evidence behind and killed her own people to silence them.


    Five-star brutality rating.


    Elysian Mountain Fief! Thergest city in the southern part, including the entire Divine Scripture Academy!


    Also a ce that everyone aspired to, as being able to enter the Divine Scripture Academy was a significant honour.


    The weather in the south was pleasant, at least ording to Ye Zizi and Kai Yun.


    As the two little fellows entered the Elysian Mountain Fief, if you asked them what they had been doing before?


    Ye Zizi would probably pretend to say, "Just scouting the surrounding environment and setting up escape routes."


    "This Elysian Mountain Fief seems evenrger than our Voidless Empire," Kai Yun said in a low voice, marvelling at the endless city walls.


    Ye Zizi, bouncing around, said, "Yeah, Elysian Mountain Fief is thergest city on the Sapphire Continent. The streets are a bit crowded, but the poption is bursting."


    "The two little Majesties also seem to be studying inside. When should we go take a look?"


    "We must go and see. Let''s focus on our tasks first and find Jealousy," Ye Zizi said, knowing that the Majesties were in a hurry. They would y with the little Majesties afterpleting their tasks.


    Kai Yun casually picked up a hawthorn candy and licked it, "We don''t have any clues. How do we find Jealousy?"


    "I have a solution!" Ye Zizi confidently dered.


    "What solution?"


    "Follow me..."


    Ye Zizi pulled Kai Yun into a small alley and took out a sketchbook and coloured pens from her storage ring.


    "What are you doing?" Kai Yun asked, bewildered.


    "Drawing."


    "Why do you want to draw?"


    "To find someone."


    "But are you drawing a person?"


    "Uh... I think it looks quite alike." Ye Zizi turned the sketchbook around.


    Kai Yun covered his forehead. "Is that a pig''s head?"


    "Yes, exactly. Jealousy is like a pig, and not just any pig, but the ugliest one. I can recognize him at a nce."


    Pfft!!!


    Kai Yun was astonished. "I thought we were a team with good looks, but I heard Qing Xu is a chubby guy, and Jealousy is a pig. I no longer believe in any good looking team."


    "In fact, Qing Xu looks handsome when he loses weight."


    "Who isn''t handsome when they lose weight?" Kai Yun gave Ye Zizi a disdainful look.


    Ye Zizi held her portrait. "He can be called Jealousy for a reason. This guy envies all the men in the world, even Your Majesty. He swears to transform into the Honoured Ones'' appearance, and acts like a scumbag."


    "The problem is, no matter how he transforms, he still can''t look human." Kai Yun looked sceptical.


    Ye Zizi shook her index finger. "You''re wrong. You can see Jealousy as a humanoid pig. He walks on two legs and can switch to four-wheel drive mode."


    "Wow, two-wheel and four-wheel drive at any time, that''s cool."


    "Of course! Have you ever seen a pig wearing clothes and hats, chasing afterdies all day, and never seeding?"


    Kai Yun looked utterly confused. "I don''t believe there''s a second Mu Ran in this world."


    "I think so too. Your subordinate is quite fortunate."


    "I also think so."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1184 (Its Really Miserable)

    Chapter 1184 (It''s Really Miserable)


    Kai Yun sighed lightly, "But it''s not realistic to go looking for someone with such a portrait. If this Jealousy really switches to two-wheel drive mode, he will definitely be killed by the people here as an alien."


    "That makes sense. So, let''s go to ces where they raise pigs." Ye Zizi said seriously.


    Kai Yun: "..."


    "Oh my, how could one of the Seven Sins, Jealousy, possibly live with a group of pigs?" Kai Yun covered his forehead, gaining a new understanding of Ye Zizi''s mind.


    "It''s a good thing we brought you out this time. Your Majesty found the aura of Jealousy here, and then it disappeared, so he may not be here. Maybe he''s gone, so..."


    "So what?"


    "Let''s go find the Little Majesties to y."


    Kai Yun: "..."Just now, they were talking aboutpleting the task for Your Majesty. In an instant, it turned into going to find the Little Majesties.


    However, it''s still more fun to find the Little Majesties than to find a pig.


    Both children went straight to Divine Scripture Academy. The outer perimeter of the Elysian Mountain Fief consists of residential areas and the imperial district. In the central area is the Divine Scripture Academy, divided into the outer and inner courts.


    Ye Yan and Ye Liu are now in the inner court academy. They are well-known in the Divine Scripture Academy, and the title of child prodigy is no longer a big deal.


    But Yan and Liu have encountered a problem now¡ªthe dean is missing!


    Both children sat on a bench in the academy.


    "Sister, I feel like the dean is ying outside." Ye Yan held a piece of grass in his mouth and said helplessly.


    Although only half a year has passed, Ye Liu''s appearance has started to change a bit, bing even more beautiful.


    Ye Liu threw away the straw from her brother''s mouth, "Brother, how many times have I told you, it''s very dirty."


    "Haha, my sister is the best, caring for me so much." Ye Yanughed and grabbed Ye Liu''s shoulder. Ye Liu rolled her eyes directly.


    When Mom and Dad left, they said to let the older brother take care of the younger sister. It turned out the younger sister cared for the older brother all the time.


    The passing students around them were used to it. The sibling rtionship was extraordinary, just as their father, Ye Hua, hoped to see. Siblings should be like this, the more distant, the deeper the affection.


    "Brother, I feel that Dad let use here, on the one hand, is for us to study, and on the other hand, it may be rted to the dean."


    Ye Yan nodded, "Yeah, now that the dean is missing, what should we do?"


    "Should we continue studying?"


    "If we continue studying, it will take more than ten years. It''s a bit tough." Ye Yan deeply sighed, finding it hard to find something fun to do.


    "A few days ago, Uncle Wei''s aura was so terrifying. I don''t know what happened." Ye Liu expressed concern.


    Ye Yan looked rxed, "Uncle Wei must be teaching a lesson to bad people."


    "But it made quite a stir. Something like this has never happened before."


    "Perhaps they encountered powerful individuals. Don''t worry; Uncle Wei is terrifying. He can handle enemies in minutes."


    "I really want to go home and see everyone," Ye Liu whispered, with a hint of longing in her eyes.


    It''s been half a year since they left, and they miss their mom and dad.


    "Little sister, don''t worry. Unless Dades and allows us to go back, we can''t go back. Mom can''t make that decision," Ye Yan seemed to have epted the reality, looking resigned. ?


    However, at that moment, a student ran up respectfully, "Senior Sister Ye, someone is looking for you in the living room."


    Although Ye Yan and Ye Liu were just kids, they had already gained a reputation in the inner court. Even the dean took notice of them, so everyone respectfully addressed them as senior siblings.


    Ye Yan''s eyes lit up, "Could it be..."


    Ye Liu ran out directly.


    "Little sister, wait for your older brother. Brother is getting old, and his legs aren''t as nimble anymore," Ye Yan said, looking like he had epted his fate.


    Although Ye Yan and Ye Liu were just kids, they had already


    "Uh¡­" Ye Zizi and Kai Yun exchanged a nce.


    Ye Yan directly pounced into Ye Zizi''s arms, "Aunt Zizi, please, tell us, okay?"


    In this world, probably only Ye Yan would make such a terrifying move. Because kids like Donghuang Li, Ye Shen, and Ye Liu wouldn''t act so spoiled.


    Ye Yan, who grew up with Donghuang Li, often behaved this way, and his personality was rtively lively.


    Ye Zizi had no choice and whispered, "Your dad asked us to find someone."


    "Find someone? Who are we looking for? I''m really good at finding people," Ye Yan just wanted to go out and y; staying inside the academy was suffocating.


    Ye Liu was curious as well.


    "One of your dad''s subordinates," Kai Yun smiled.


    Ye Yan and Ye Liu''s mouths both turned into ''O'' shapes. Of course, they had heard about Dad''s subordinates. Two of them were currently missing, and they didn''t expect Dad to start looking for them!


    "I want to go too!" Ye Yan immediately said, and although Ye Liu didn''t say anything, she also had a look of wanting to go.


    Ye Zizi also wanted to join, and Kai Yun too; after all, more people would make it lively.


    Seeing Ye Zizi''s hesitation, Ye Yan quickly said, "Aunt Zizi, we''lle back after finding the person, quietly and without Dad knowing."


    "Will you tattle on us?" Ye Zizi squinted, Ye Liu was reliable, but Ye Yan... was as mischievous as Ah Li.


    "We promise, we''ll listen to both Aunts!" Ye Yan patted his chest to assure them. A man''s words are as weighty as Mount Tai.


    "Then go and ask for leave."


    Ye Yan helplessly said, "Aunt Zizi, our dean is missing, and no one is taking care of us."


    However, Ye Yan didn''t know that it was Kai Yun who had shattered the dean with a single punch.


    "Missing, huh? That''s really unfortunate."


    Kai Yun nodded, "Indeed, it''s unfortunate."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1185 (Paid by Young Master Ding)

    Chapter 1185 (Paid by Young Master Ding)


    "Well..." Ye Zizi raised her eyebrows.


    Ye Yan instantly understood and then looked at her sister with a "are youing or not" expression.


    Ye Liu used to be a very obedient child, but recently, she learned some mischief from her brother.


    The main reason was that the school was too boring, and she also wanted to go out and have some fun.


    "Let''s go," Ye Zizi shouted cheerfully. It''s been a while since she took Ye Yan out to show off.


    "Oh yeah! Sister, keep up!" Ye Yan ran to the front like a released dog.


    Ye Zizi and Kai Yun looked like children themselves; calling them aunts didn''t quite fit.


    They were stopped at the door.Fortunately, Ye Yan and Ye Liu had a big reputation, and Ye Yan boldly said, "The dean is missing, and it''s necessary for us to look for him! It''s our duty!"


    In fact, everyone knew that Ye Yan and Ye Liu were about to be epted as disciples by the dean. Now, they even had to call them Senior Brother and Senior Sister.


    This Senior Brother wanted to go out, who could stop him?


    They were allowed to pass, and Ye Yan didn''t expect it to be so easy. If he had known, he would have snuck out long ago.


    "I felt like I was in prison, and today, I''m finally free! Oh yeah!" Ye Yan bounced around, surveying the surroundings, looking at the snacks.


    But the taste wasn''t great; they didn''t use any condiments, not even cumin powder. It was terrible.


    "Little sister, this candied hawthorn is not bad, you should try it." [The hawthorn berry is a tiny, tart sphere that looks a bit like a crab apple. To turn the berries into the popr street snack known as tanghulu, vendors ce several on a bamboo skewer and coat them in caramelised sugar. The result is a sweet, crispy coating surrounding a chewy, sour fruit.]


    "I won''t."


    "Forget it if you won''t. I''ll try it; it''s really sweet." Ye Yan said joyfully, licking it with Ye Zizi and Kai Yun.


    However, Ye Liu walked beside them like an adult.


    "Aunt Zizi, do you have any clues?" The four were having fun in the city, and Ye Yan finally asked the main question. Ye Liu had already lost interest; it was better to go back to the academy to practise, as it was more boring outside.


    Sipping her ice-cold red tea with afortable expression, Ye Zizi said, "None."


    "Then how do we find him?" Ye Liu asked dumbly. Aunt Zizi was still as unreliable as before.


    Kai Yun sped her hands together, "A carefree search method."


    "Aunty Kai Yun is really cool; we have something fun to y with." Ye Yan liked Kai Yun''s attitude towards life. She did whatever she wanted,pletely unhurried. It was much better than her sister, who seemed quite anxious.


    Touching Ye Yan''s head, Kai Yun said, "We just want to y happily."


    "Aunty Kai Yun is right." Ye Yan chuckled softly.


    However, at this moment, a hurried sound of footsteps approached, surrounding the four individuals!


    The four "children" stared nkly at these servants, dressed in grey robes, holding long staffs, looking fierce and malicious ¨C obviously someckeys taking advantage of their master''s influence.


    "Make way, make way, Young Master Ding is here!"


    A handsomely dressed man strolled over.


    "Wow, that''s the wealthiest man in our Elysian Mountain Fief! Ding Jun! Young Master Ding!"


    "Yes, just look at the way he walks; you can tell hees from a rich family."


    "Young Master Ding is quite generous."


    "Indeed."


    Whispers and discussions surrounded them as the henchmen by Ding Jun''s side shouted, "Today! Young Master Ding will pay for the entire street''s expenses!"


    As this announcement was made, the whole ce erupted into excitement!


    Cheers for Young Master Ding''s generosity!


    Hearing such praise, Ding Jun felt a surge of pride. However, looking at these little ones before him... Ding Jun revealed a wicked smile.


    These little kids were really adorable, especially that girl with a ponytail ¨C she could easily charm anyone. And the ice-cold girl, she would likely be a goddess in the future. Also, the slightly older girl next to her had a charming innocence.


    As for the boy next to them, it didn''t matter. He might end up beaten and thrown outside the cityter, perhaps even killed by the non-humans.


    The people around seemed to have received hush money, behaving as if they hadn''t seen anything.


    "Hey, which family''s young master are you?" Ye Yan boldly stepped forward, and the flute hanging from his waist was quite conspicuous. He was indeed a boy who could y the flute.


    Able to charm people to death.


    Ding Jun touched his hair and said arrogantly, "Show some respect and call me Young Master Ding!"


    "Well, it just so happens that most people call me Senior Brother Ye." Although Ye Yan was small, his arrogant aura was no less. How could such a small character be worthy of Ye Zizi or Kai Yun time?


    "Hehe, just a little kid like you? Ah, get lost!" Ding Jun spat on the ground, a disgusting yellowish phlegm.


    At least Ye Zizi and others were disgusted, wishing they could kick this man to death!


    "You''re really disgusting; we don''t want to talk to you anymore." Ye Yan wrinkled his little brows, tolerating anyone but couldn''t stand disgusting people.


    "Sister, please handle this; I really can''t stand this thick phlegm."


    Ye Liu immediately kicked him. If he couldn''t stand it, could she?


    ''After this trip back, watch how I report to Mom. You don''t take care of your sister, while others consider you the protective brother, but you are a sister-exploiting maniac.''


    "Little brat! In the entire Elysian Mountain Fief, except for the Divine Scripture Academy, everything else is mine! Do you understand!"


    "Well, it''s really a coincidence. I am a student at Divine Scripture Academy. Do you know Overlord Tai He? He''s preparing to take me as his disciple, and I''m considering whether to ept it." Ye Yan stood with hands behind his back, appearing sophisticated, exuding a sense of youthfulness mixed with maturity.


    "Be serious." Ye Liu couldn''t stand it anymore. Could he show a little respect to the opponent?


    Knowing his sister''s intention, Ye Yan took out the flute, ready to y it. Ye Liu covered her ears.


    Ding Jun found the words unpleasant to hear, "Just you? Overlord Tai He would ept a kid like you? Little guy, acting cool also requires strength!"


    Ye Yan and Ye Liu''s news had indeed spread within the Divine Scripture Academy, but outside, not many people knew.


    Ding Jun didn''t know them, which was understandable.


    "When I, Senior Brother Ye, act cool, you were still a soft-bodied creature!"


    Everyone was puzzled; what did he mean by soft-bodied creature? Even Ye Liu was confused. [He''s referring to Mollusk. It''s used metaphorically to refer to someone who is passive or unassertive.]


    However, Ye Zizi and Kai Yun kept their faces serious. Ye Yan had indeed turned bad, bing a seasoned driver.


    Although Ding Jun didn''t understand what Ye Yan was saying, looking at his demeanour, it must not be good.


    "Kid, you''re asking for trouble! If I kill someone here, even the Divine Scripture Academy won''t dare to intervene!"


    "Ding Jun, I advise you to look behind you first," Ye Yan smiled casually.


    Ding Jun was puzzled, turned to look behind him, and saw nothing.


    What he felt was a chill in his crotch.


    "Brother! What are you doing!" Ye Liu eximed, quickly turning around, almost blinding herself.


    Ye Zizi and Kai Yun didn''t hold back because they weren''t human.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1186 (Pigley)

    Chapter 1186 (Pigley)


    "Little pigeon." Ye Yan couldn''t help but taunt, "Even smaller than mine."


    Ding Jun, furious and embarrassed, pointed at Ye Yan and shouted, "Kill him for me!"


    "Kill him!!"


    The surrounding attendants roared, cheering themselves on!


    However, at this moment!


    Words floated down from the sky.


    "Drawing a knife only cuts the water; the water still flows. Raising a cup only dispels sorrow; the sorrow deepens..." [This is a poetic expression often used to convey the idea that some actions meant to alleviate a problem or sadness may actually exacerbate it or have little effect. The first line is easy to understand. The second line suggests that attempting to drown one''s sorrows with alcohol only leads to deeper despair.]


    A figure descended in front of Ye Yan, with a slim figure and a ck bamboo hat covering the whole face.But judging from the figure, he should be a handsome man.


    This man''s voice was so pleasant, coupled with a hint of sadness, it could easily captivate any young girl.


    A man who can recite poetry, so attractive!


    Such a bewitching back view.


    "Who are you?" Ding Jun questioned angrily.


    "A wise man speaks in riddles. I am Pigley!"


    Ye Yan''s little face turned awkward upon hearing this. ''What an outstanding man! Senior Brother Ye likes men like you!''


    A poser.


    "Pigley! If you have any intelligence, get lost! Do you know who I am? I''m..."


    "Can you put on your pants before talking tough? The girls around here don''t like it." Pigley sighed lightly, as if saying, "This guy is not good enough; let me handle it."


    Ding Jun finally realised he was exposed, hastily pulling up his pants. "Kill them for me!"


    "Hold on!" Pigley raised his palm and shouted.


    "What are you up to?"


    "Tearful eyes ask the flowers, but the flowers remain silent. Amidst the chaotic red petals flying past the swing..." [This verse captures a sense of longing, loneliness, and even abandonment. The first line describes someone with tear-filled eyes seeking sce or answers from nature, represented by the silent flowers. Despite their emotional plea, they receive no response, highlighting a sense of istion orck offort. The second line, introducing the idea of red petals flying past a swing in disarray. This chaotic scene could symbolise the fleeting nature of beauty and joy.]


    Ding Jun: "..."


    Ye Yan: "..."


    Everyone: "..."


    Heck, he broke into poetry without any conversation!


    "Kill him! I''ve never seen someone so arrogant!"


    "Hold on!" Pigley shouted angrily, calming everyone down.


    Ding Jun was already in despair, "What are you trying to do?"


    "Freely soaring..."


    Seeing Pigley about to burst into poetry again, Ding Jun couldn''t take it anymore!


    It wasn''t just Ding Jun who couldn''t handle it; even Ye Yan couldn''t. ying the flute was already enough to make people despair, but Pigley''s poetry was driving everyone crazy!


    Today was a day of learning!


    "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!"


    The surrounding crowd shouted in unison.


    All the attendants rushed towards Pigley, and then...


    "We''re all brothers, go easy on me." Pigley said, then covered his head and crouched down.


    Bang, bang, bang...


    The scene was chaotic.


    At least Ye Yan and Ye Liu were very confused. Wasn''t this guy here to be a hero and save the beauty? Why did it turn out so tragic?


    Originally thought to be a tinum, but unexpectedly, he was just a bronze.


    A cup of tea time passed...


    The attendants were panting, one by one stepping back.


    "Before the bed, the moonlight shines bright, resembling frost upon the ground~" [This verse is the opening of a famous Chinese poem titled J¨¬ngy¨¨ S¨©, or "Thoughts on a Quiet Night," written by the Tang dynasty poet Li Bai. It paints a serene picture of a tranquil night scene where the moonlight is so bright that it appears as if there is frost on the ground. The imagery evokes a sense of stillness and beauty, inviting contemtion and reflection.]


    "Kill him for me! Beat him until he can''t speak! Beat him! Beat him to death!" Ding Jun waspletely confused; if possible, he really wanted to cut this guy''s head open.


    Another cup of tea time passed.


    "Goose, goose, goose, with its neck curved towards the sky, sings... pfft..." [This is the beginning of a popr nursery rhyme called ¨¦ ¨¦ ¨¦, which trantes to "Goose, Goose, Goose." It''s a simple and yful children''s song often used to teach young learners Chinese pronunciation and rhythm.]


    Before he could finish, he was punched.


    "Young Master Ding, this guy is a bit tricky, we can''t beat him to death!" One attendee was shaking, his fists all bruised.


    Ding Jun didn''t know what to say at this point. Was this Pigley indestructible?


    He stood up again!


    At this moment, Pigley appeared so magnificent. His towering figure seemed to be radiating golden light, a kind of brilliance.


    "I admit defeat, you brat!" Ding Jun was also convinced. He had never seen such a despicable person!


    Ding Jun left with his men at a very fast pace, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Pigley cleared his throat and turned around slowly. At this moment, the world seemed quiet.


    "Quietly I came, quietly... I''m leaving again." Pigley swiftly ran away.


    Ye Zizi coldly shouted, "Pigley! Don''t think that just because you''ve lost weight, I won''t recognize you! I can recognize your voice even if you turn into ashes!"


    Ye Zizi disappeared in an instant, and so did Kai Yun. Ye Yan and Ye Liu quickly blocked the way, surrounding Pigley.


    "I mean... I, Pigley, saved your lives, and is this how you repay me?" Pigley said helplessly.


    Seeing the crowd around, Kai Yun quickly formed seals, and they all disappeared...


    Several kilometres outside the city...


    "Pigley!" Ye Zizi shouted again.


    "Aunt Zizi, who is this?" Ye Yan asked curiously.


    Ye Liu seemed to have figured it out and looked at Aunt Kai Yun. She probably guessed it too.


    Kai Yun asked curiously, "Zizi, who is this?"


    Ye Liu: "..."


    It seems that she has overestimated Aunt Kai Yun.


    Ye Zizi whispered, "This is the famous Jealousy!"


    Both Ye Yan and Kai Yun were stunned.


    Pigley sighed deeply, "Ye Zizi, even in this state, you still recognize me."


    "Hehe, with that ent of yours, can I not recognize you?" Ye Zizi snorted. This guy, pretending in front of me.


    Pigley took off the hat, finally revealing his appearance.


    Except for Ye Zizi, everyone''s faces were elongated. It was indeed a pig''s head!


    Ye Yan was very puzzled. Why were all of dad''s subordinates human, but he turned out to be a pig?


    Pigley might be an exception; this was his true form!


    He could switch between two-wheel drive mode and four-wheel drive mode at any time.


    However, just now, Pigley was beaten up by the crowd, not because he didn''t want to fight back, but because he couldn''t move... This was one of Pigley''s weaknesses.


    Because Pigley is the type of person who bes stronger when faced with a challenge, no, let me correct that ¨C when jealousy arises in his heart, it will erupt.


    The deeper the jealousy, the stronger the eruption.


    However, when Pigley is devoid of jealousy, besides being invincible, he has no offensive power, simr to an ordinary pig.


    If there is one character in the entire team who is considered abnormal, apart from Qing Xu, it would be Pigley.


    When jealousy kicks in, he doesn''t even remember his own surname.


    "Pigley, it seems like your memory is normal," Ye Zizi asked curiously.


    "Nonsense, my memory is excellent," he replied.


    "Then why don''t youe back? I don''t believe you don''t feel it," Ye Zizi questioned.


    Pigley just sat on the ground, "Big sister, I still want to y a bit more. It''s rare to stroll outside without listening to the orders from above. It''s quite enjoyable."


    "Makes some sense," Ye Zizi and Kai Yun nodded in agreement.


    Ye Zizi kept asking, "Wait! Why did you block your aura?"


    "Oh damn, Wei Chang must have caused a bigmotion. I''m sure His Majesty wants to find me. So, I blocked it. Even if Ie, it won''t be of any use. With you all around His Majesty, isn''t that enough?" Pigley grumbled while touching his pig nose.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1187 (Finally Back to Normal)

    Chapter 1187 (Finally Back to Normal)


    Ye Zizi didn''t want to waste words, "His Majesty is summoning you. Qing Xu has gone chaotic, and Wei Chang is missing."


    "What!" Pigley''s face darkened, eximing.


    "Are you saying Wei Chang is missing? The one who disappeared that day? How is that possible?" Pigley knew Wei Chang''s strength; it''s impossible for him to just go missing.


    Ye Zizi said seriously, "He''s not just missing now! It''s highly likely that he has betrayed! His Majesty doesn''t know your personality, so he asked me to find you!"


    Pigley stood up, staring at Ye Zizi, "The vast desert, lonely smoke rises straight; the long river, sunset descends round." [This verse is from a famous poem by the Tang dynasty poet Wang Zhihuan titled D¨¥ng Gu¨¤n Qu¨¨ L¨®u, or "Ascending the Stork Tower." It paints a vivid picture of the naturalndscape, with the first line describing the scene of a vast desert where smoke rises in solitude, creating a sense of destion and remoteness. The second line shifts to depict a river at sunset, where the sun appears as a round orb descending into the horizon, implying the passage of time and the beauty of nature''s cycles. Together, these lines capture the grandeur and serenity of the natural world, inviting contemtion and appreciation for its beauty.]


    "Speak in humannguage!" Ye Zizi clenched her small fists and said in a stern voice.


    Pigley swallowed saliva, "His Majesty needs me now. As a subordinate, I would die a thousand deaths without hesitation! If I won''t enter hell, who will? I''m ready to sacrifice myself for His Majesty."


    "But maybe first y for a few days before going back?" Pigley added.Everyone: "..."


    At this moment, Ye Liu seriously asked, "Aunt Zizi, what happened to Uncle Wei? That day, I also felt Uncle Wei''s aura. Did he go missing? Why do you say Uncle Wei has betrayed?"


    Ye Liu raised her own questions.


    Ye Yan also put away his smile, looking extremely serious. Uncle Wei missing and betraying? How is that possible!


    Ye Zizi touched Ye Liu''s beautiful hair, "Liu''er, you and Yan''er study well. We have things at home, so don''t worry."


    Ye Zizi forgot that they were present. These little guys yed a lot with Wei Chang when they were young, and their feelings for him were quite deep.


    "Who are these two children?" Pigley curiously asked.


    "They are little His Majesties," Kai Yun added. Originally, she thought finding Jealousy would cause a life-and-death battle, but after just a day, this guy popped up voluntarily.


    Kai Yun suddenly realised that Pigley probably did it intentionally.


    Given Ye Zizi''s appearance, Pigley couldn''t possibly not recognize her. He probably wanted some face, so he appeared that way.


    Kai Yun guessed right; that''s exactly how Pigley is.


    "What! His Majesty''s children! Isn''t His Majesty a skeleton? Did he shoot his bone marrow?" Pigley was shocked,pletely unable to understand how His Majesty operated. ''The children had grown so much, my god!''


    ''Why don''t they look like His Majesty at all, still chubby and human? Shouldn''t they be little skeletons?''


    Ye Yan said at this time, "Dad is not a skeleton, Dad is a human, Pigley you''re outdated."


    "His Majesty turned into a human?" Pigley asked Ye Zizi in a low voice.


    Ye Zizi whispered, "Yes, when His Majesty was a skeleton, you were jealous. Now that His Majesty has be human, you''ll be even more jealous."


    "Oh my god! Now I have the strength to fight against His Majesty!" Pigley surprisingly had such a crazy idea.


    But Pigley wasn''t just bragging. In the entire team, everyone could potentially have a battle with Ye Hua, but the chances of losing would be extremely high. Only Pigley, this oddity, if his jealousy was strong enough, could still have a battle with Ye Hua, at least not losing so miserably.


    "With your current appearance, challenging His Majesty one-on-one? Cut it out," Ye Zizi said with an eye roll.


    Pigley picked up Ye Yan, who was startled, "What are you doing? Let me go quickly! Oh my god, it''s so scary! I want Dad..."


    "Little Majesty, don''t be afraid. Uncle Pigley," Pigley said.


    "Ugh..."


    "Enough of your nonsense. We need to go back quickly," Ye Zizi said cautiously.


    Pigley put down Ye Yan, "Little Majesty, Uncle Pigley with youter. Now, we have to go help His Majesty. After more than ten years of rest, it''s time to work day and night again."


    Kai Yun said to Ye Yan and Ye Liu, "You two should go back now."


    "Yeah, we have to leave now. If His Majesty finds out, he will definitely scold us again," Ye Zizi advised. Ye Liu was fine, but Ye Yan wasn''t obedient.


    Ye Yan nodded, "Aunt Zizi, Aunt Kai Yun, Uncle Pigley go. We''ll go back to the academyter."


    "Alright." Ye Zizi nodded, and the three disappeared instantly.


    Ye Yan sighed deeply, "Sister, will Uncle Wei really betray us?"


    "Do you believe it?"


    "I don''t."


    "Then that''s settled. Let''s go back. But before going back, we should have a good chat with that Young Master Ding," Ye Yan said with a mischievous smile. The two little ones also disappeared.


    In the Voidless Empire!


    Ye Hua sat on the throne, and Donghuang Baizhi also rarely appeared, mainly because she heard that Ye Hua''s new subordinate had arrived, and she wanted to meet them.


    However, when she saw Ye Hua''s subordinate, Donghuang Baizhi was also shocked. How could it be a Pigley such a thin one at that!


    Definitely not eating well.


    "Subordinate! Pigley pays respects to His Majesty! May His Majesty be prosperous!"


    "Rise." Ye Hua said softly. Even after more than ten years, seeing Pigley, he still exuded a terrifying aura. But seeing Pigley return made Ye Hua''s mood slightly better.


    The escape of Qing Xu and the betrayal of Wei Chang have already made Ye Hua deeply worried.


    The return of Pigley finally returned to normalcy, diluting the sadness in Ye Hua''s heart.


    "I am very happy that you are back, but I am also curious, how did you be so thin!" Ye Hua remarked.


    Pigley sighed lightly, "I entrust my troubled heart to the bright moon, drifting with the wind until I reach thend of the Yi people in the west." [Byparing his sorrowful heart to the bright moon, the poet suggests a sense of shared solitude with the natural world. The phrase drifting with the wind until I reach thend of the Yi people in the west conveys the idea of wandering aimlessly, carried by the winds of fate until reaching a distant and unknown destination. The nd of the Yi people" is a poetic reference to a remote and mysterious ce, adding to the sense of adventure and uncertainty.]


    On the side, Ye Zizi and Kai Yun exchanged nces, "..."


    Ye Hua''s lips twitched slightly. ''When did this guy start reciting poetry?''


    Donghuang Baizhi, on the other hand, looked at Pigley with new eyes. She didn''t expect that beneath that appearance, there would be such literary talent! This could be considered the most knowledgeable man¡­


    Impressive.


    Pigley also secretly assessed the Lady. Truly the woman of His Majesty, this appearance is top-notch.


    "Speak in innguage," Ye Hua said softly. Selling charm in front of him, this was really too much!


    "Your Majesty, you also know about my weakness. If I''m too fat, I can''t even fit into clothes. How can I live in the human world and experience human feelings..."


    Ye Hua didn''t expect Pigley to have such awareness and curiously asked, "What have you experienced?"


    "Other than love, I have experienced everything," Pigley said with a tone of deep regret. Brotherly feelings, upon seeing this face, all turned hostile. Of course, before seeing it, they still treated him as a brother.


    Donghuang Baizhi thought to herself that Pigley seems to want Ye Hua to act as a matchmaker for him.


    But this face, it''s probably even more terrifying than Cang Konghong¡­


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly and then said in a deep voice, "Wei Chang has betrayed us!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1188 (A Small Gathering)

    Chapter 1188 (A Small Gathering)


    Chapter 1188 (A Small Gathering)


    The three subordinates'' expressions turned serious.


    Ye Zizi asked in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, did Wei Chang really betray?"


    "Yes, I witnessed it myself, and he even injured Brittany," Ye Hua said coldly, his gaze emitting a chill.


    To be honest, Pigley hadn''t seen Wei Chang for over ten years, and his memories of Wei Chang were from a long time ago.


    The man with no brains but great loyalty...


    Kai Yun knew a bit about Wei Chang, but hearing that he had betrayed was hard to ept.


    That man actually turned traitor! It''s really iprehensible. Why would he betray His Majesty? Did the other side offer higher stakes?


    Anyway, it''s just hard to understand.Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "Wei Chang has probably gone to another realm. So, the current strategic deployment is focused on Qing Xu. He kidnapped Wei Chang''s subordinate, and there''s probably no immediate danger to his life, but we can''t just wait!"


    "Your Majesty, should we go look for Qing Xu first?" Ye Zizi curiously asked.


    "No need, Bai Gu has already gone to find him. You all stay on standby. Let me think for a bit. By the way, let''s celebrate tonight." Ye Hua spoke softly. After all, Pigley''s return was something to celebrate, and it wouldn''t hurt to dispel some bad luck.


    "Yes! We take our leave!" The crowd respectfully eximed before leaving.


    After the subordinates left, Ye Hua pressed his forehead, still feeling a bit depressed. He couldn''t seem to lift his spirits.


    Donghuang Baizhi came to Ye Hua''s side and softly asked, "Is there anything bothering you?"


    "I''m a bit tired," Ye Hua said softly. At this moment, he missed the days at the bar, running a shop, watching cartoons, and chatting with the aunties at the entrance. Sigh...


    "How about we go out and rx? I''ll apany you," Donghuang Baizhi suggested gently.


    "I''m not in the mood to rx," Ye Hua said lightly.


    "You can''t go on like this, you might get depressed," Donghuang Baizhi teased.


    Ye Hua chuckled after hearing this. "It''s a good thing they left you behind, otherwise there wouldn''t be anyone brave enough tofort me."


    "Yeah, everyone else is terrified of you, but I treat you so well and you still want to bully me."


    "Baizhi, help me alleviate my boredom."


    "Forget it, it''s broad daylight!" Donghuang Baizhi retorted impatiently.


    "We''ve tried broad daylight before. Come on... or else I''ll end up with depression."


    "You... I really don''t know what to do with you." Donghuang Baizhi sighed in resignation, reluctantly apanying Ye Hua to pass the time.


    In the bedroom.


    Donghuang Baizhi coquettishly said, "Ye Hua! You can''t retreat!"


    "Why can''t I retreat? I want to retreat!"


    "No, you can only move forward!"


    "Who says there''s a rule? I can still make an S-shape."


    "You! I''m not ying with you anymore."


    "Alright, alright, can''t I still move forward?"


    "Checkmate! You lost!" Donghuang Baizhi pped happily.


    Looking at the chessboard in front of him, Ye Hua frowned, "From now on, I''ll set the rules!"


    "Alright, you''re the boss. I''ll follow whatever you say," Donghuang Baizhi said with a lightugh. Sometimes Ye Hua seemed like a child.


    "It''s gettingte, aren''t you celebrating?" We should also attend. Tonight, don''t be so serious, have some fun, drink some wine, and brag a bit," Donghuang Baizhi said softly, feeling tender towards Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua nodded and took Donghuang Baizhi to the banquet.


    However, in the banquet hall, all the subordinates were present, excluding Wei Chang and Lie Gu. Of course, there were no Dou Fushi and Bai Gu.


    Jue Tian and Brittany were both there. Jue Tian remained in the form of a cat, while Brittany, despite external injuries, had recovered quickly but still looked a bit weak.


    Pigley was curious about the numerous subordinates of His Majesty and the many beautiful women among them. Was this a reception for his return? His Majesty really understood him well.


    Yet, everyone looked at Pigley with suspicion. Who was this? Could he be a new junior under His Majesty?


    Why did he look like this? Cang Konghong looked at Pigley and felt slightly relieved. Finally, he wasn''t the ugliest man.


    At least he still had a human face. It was truly fortunate.


    Pigley was observing everyone when suddenly he saw a graceful figure!


    This made Pigley''s heart tremble. ''Wow, such a delicate girl! Isn''t she the one I, Pigley, am supposed to protect?''


    Look at that expression, she''s like a fairy. Surprisingly, there''s no man by her side.


    The opportunity hase!


    "Pigley!" Jue Tian eximed.


    Pigley looked at Jue Tian and Brittany, paused, and then said, "Big cat! How did you end up looking like this?"


    Jue Tian: "..."


    "Damn, he''s still the same as before."


    "How did youe back?" Brittany asked casually.


    "You, the artillery bitch, naturally His Majesty called me back. I heard you were..."


    Pigley was about to speak when Jue Tian flicked his tail, hitting Pigley''s face.


    Pigley was suddenly shocked, almost letting slip what he was about to say.


    ''But this big cat, really... too much of a bully!''


    ''I won''t be jealous of you.''


    Brittany hugged Jue Tian, leaving Pigley dumbfounded.


    ''What''s going on? Brittany hugging Jue Tian? Did the sun rise from the west?''


    ''Look at Jue Tian''s appearance, rubbing against Brittany with all his might, just like me!''


    ''Their rtionship wasn''t very good before, how did it turn into this today?''


    "What are you looking at? This is my husband!" Brittany snorted.


    Pigley''s jaw almost dropped to the ground, unable to help but feel impressed.


    "Jue Tian! Have you gone crazy? You dare to go for a woman like her!" Pigley whispered.


    Brittany''s beautiful eyes chilled, "Get lost!"


    "I just like her. Bite me if you want," Jue Tian now even dared to show off, leaving Pigley stunned. Is this cat a fake?


    Hearing this, Brittany''s face turned slightly red. She pinched the cat''s flesh, and Jue Tian''s fur stood up in pain.


    "Hehe... showing off," Pigley held back a smile. This was clearly a rhythm of being beaten to a pulp by Brittany. ''This idiot... daring to go for a woman like her, waiting to be annihted! Look at that gentle and delicate girl, that''s a real woman.''


    "Jue Tian, I have a question for you," Pigley said sneakily.


    Jue Tian grumbled, "What is it?"


    "Did you see that girl?"


    Jue Tian looked over and realised Pigley was talking about his Yuer, and he was surprised.


    "What do you want to do!" Jue Tian had a bad feeling.


    "Just introduce me to her," Pigley wiggled his eyebrows, apologising... he didn''t have eyebrows.


    Brittany directly shouted, "Yuer,e over here."


    Jue Tian and Dongfang Yuer were quarrelling, so Dongfang Yuer was quite far away.


    However, upon hearing Brittany calling her, Dongfang Yuer walked over.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1189 (Yuers Grievance)

    Chapter 1189 (Yuer''s Grievance)


    Chapter 1189 (Yuer''s Grievance)


    Pigley felt that this name sounded nice, ''Yuer~ It suits her so well, as if he would protect her for a lifetime.''


    "Sister, is there anything wrong?" Dongfang Yuer asked in a low voice.


    Brett whispered, "He wants to get to know you, introduce yourself."


    "Oh..." Dongfang Yuer didn''t know what was happening and said to Pigley, "Hello. Nice to meet you. I am Jue Tin''s wife, Dongfang Yuer."


    Pigley was overjoyed to hear the greeting. However, when he heard thetter part, his pig face trembled!


    ''What! Such a woman is actually the wife of this big cat!''


    ''Didn''t this cat dislike women?''


    ''Back then, he even said women were dirty! Now, he''s attracted to them?''''Were all those words spoken in the past nonsense? He even imed to have a cleanliness obsession. What cleanliness obsession!?''


    Pigley was speechless. She''s already someone ''s wife. Does he need to snatch her away?


    ''It''s really disappointing. Such a perfect woman is actually following this cat!''


    ''With his tiny needle, tsk tsk¡­''


    ''Could others even feel it? What a waste of such a beautiful woman, it''s really annoying.''


    "Have you thought it through?" Jue Tian asked calmly.


    Dongfang Yuer whispered, "I want to go."


    "Go back and face the wall!" Jue Tian said sternly.


    Pigley on the side was stunned. ''What the heck! Such a woman is meant to be cared for, and he actually shouted at her?!''


    ''Is he still a man?''


    "Jue Tian! How can you shout at others like this? I don''t like it!" Pigley stood directly in front of Dongfang Yuer, showing an appearance of taking charge of her affairs.


    Jue Tian said in a low voice, "Pigley, when I discipline my wife, it''s none of your business."


    "I originally didn''t want to interfere, but I just can''t stand by and watch you bully others! So, I''m interfering!" Pigley snorted. If it was Jue Tian forcibly marrying, Pigley would definitely not sit idly by!


    The atmosphere on the scene became somewhat tense.


    Dongfang Yuer said softly, "Thank you for your kind intentions, but I am Jue Tian''s wife. I should listen to him."


    But there seems to be an issue with tone. Those who are familiar with it know, but those who are not might think... Dongfang Yuer said with a touch of helplessness, but there was no one to help.


    Pigley felt the same way, "Sister Yuer, don''t panic. If there''s anything bothering you, just say it! Big cat! Don''t think I''m afraid of you!"


    Talking about grievances, Dongfang Yuer has indeed been feeling very aggrieved recently. She wanted to help Jue Tian, but he didn''t support her, even scolded her, and even locked her in a room. If she dared run away, she would be beaten.


    So, Dongfang Yuer choked up.


    Everyone was shocked to see Dongfang Yuer crying.


    Could it be that Jue Tian really abused her? Otherwise, why would she be like this?


    Hearing the sobbing behind him, Pigley angrily said, "Jue Tian! You said you didn''t bully her. Sister Yuer, stop crying. You should leave such a person!"


    "Pigley! Are you crazy? My wife doesn''t need you to meddle!" Jue Tian showed his cat ws, as if he was going to scratch him.


    But at this moment, Pigley saw the arrival of Your Majesty, and shouted loudly, "Your Majesty,e quickly! Jue Tian is abusing his wife. It can''t go on like this. He wants to divorce her..."


    Everyone: "..."


    This Pigley is not a good person. He''s actually hoping for someone else''s divorce. It''s really despicable!


    The entering Ye Juetian looked a bit puzzled. Who is this person? He actually treated him as his brother.


    "Your Majesty, there is a grievance here, and it needs to be handled fairly," Pigley urged urgently, hoping to get them divorced, giving himself a chance.


    Brittany reminded him, "Pigley, that''s Your Majesty''s real younger brother!"


    "What! Your Majesty also has a younger brother!" Pigley was shocked. This was too far-fetched! ''Your Majesty is a skeleton, howe his real younger brother isn''t a skeleton and even looks so alike!''


    ''It''s too magical! It turns out that even the undead have real brothers.''


    But after Your Majesty turned into a human, he indeed looked handsome, making Pigley quite jealous.


    "What''s all the fuss about?" A cold voice sounded.


    The subordinates dared not be disrespectful and respectfully said, "We pay our respects to Your Majesty and the Lady! May you be blessed!"


    Ye Hua appeared with Donghuang Baizhi. He had just arrived and heard arguing.


    Ye Hua whispered, "Everyone, this is my subordinate, named Pigley! Please get along well in the future."


    Yi Hong and Lu Hong dare not get along with him, like the old man next door. [This phrase could be used metaphorically to imply that a situation or behaviour resembles that of a cuckolded husband. It suggests a sense of resignation or eptance, as if saying, "This is just another typical case of someone being cheated on, just like what happens to the old man next door."]


    If they get too much, their wives will be abducted.


    Look, he has already set his sights on Jue Tian''s wife.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The subordinates still had to agree.


    Ye Hua nodded in satisfaction and then asked, "Pigley, what were you shouting about just now?"


    "Your Majesty! Jue Tian wants to divorce Dongfang Yuer!"


    Everyone: "..."


    Things that weren''t originally happening are now being made to sound real by you.


    Jue Tian quickly exined, "Your Majesty, don''t listen to Pigley''s nonsense. Yuer and I have a good rtionship; we''re not getting a divorce."


    "Pigley! What do you mean?" Ye Hua asked in a stern tone, feeling a bit unhappy. Did youe back just to stir up trouble?


    Pigley took a deep breath and recited, "The spring tide brings rain, arriving suddenly in the evening; at the wild ferry crossing, with no one around, the boat drifts sideways." [This is a couplet from the poem D¨¥ng Gu¨¤n Qu¨¨ L¨®u by the Tang dynasty poet Wang Zhihuan. The first line describes the sudden onset of rain during spring, emphasised by the urgency of the word j¨ª meaning "urgent" or "swift." The second line depicts a deserted scene at a ferry crossing, where the boat is drifting sideways without anyone to control it. It evokes a sense of solitude and contemtion, and the unpredictability of life''s journey.]


    Everyone: "..."


    "Your Majesty, can''t your divine eyes see it? Aren''t they ipatible?"


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    At this moment, Dongfang Yuer respectfully said, "Your Majesty, these are all misunderstandings. Jue Tian and I have only had a little quarrel these past few days."


    Pigley''s eyes lit up!


    "Your Majesty! Did you hear that? They had a quarrel! They surely can''t go on like this. It''s best to let go of each other sooner."


    Ye Hua''s forehead showed a few ck lines. If letting go of each other meant the best choice, he would have let go of his wife countless times by now.


    "Enough! Don''t interfere in other people''s family matters."


    "Your Majesty, look at Yuer''s distressed appearance. I..."


    "Enough, stop talking. Today is for you to enjoy and rx. Don''t make me scold you!" Ye Hua said coldly.


    Pigley held back his words and respectfully said, "Understood, I''ll follow your orders!"


    Sneaking a nce at Dongfang Yuer and seeing her distressed expression, Pigley was determined to find evidence and free Yuer from this.


    ''Jue Tian is not a decent person! He bullies others like this!''


    ''Too malicious.''


    ''He must have been bullied by Brittany, so he retaliated against Yuer. Shameless.''


    The meal was quickly served, all expertly crafted by the Gorefiend. As the royal chef, it was not easy for everyone to taste his specialties regrly.


    This is the taste of "home."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1190 (About to Fight)

    Chapter 1190 (About to Fight)


    Ye Hua lifted his wine ss and said in a deep voice, "The team has been a bit sluggish recently. Tonight, let loose and have some fun! In a few days, those who will be training will leave!


    "Your Majesty, I have something to report," Jue Tian stood up and said in a serious tone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Dongfang Yuer is withdrawing from this cultivation session," Jue Tian respectfully reported.


    "No!" Dongfang Yuer, sitting beside him, immediately objected, very resolute.


    Pigley remained silent.


    Ye Hua slightly frowned, "Have you two discussed this properly?"


    "We''ve discussed it. Yuer won''t go," Jue Tian, as the head of the family, had the authority to decide. However, it seemed that it wasn''t that easy to convince Dongfang Yuer this time."No, Your Majesty, I want to go," Dongfang Yuer said softly, with a firm tone that Dongfang Yuer could interpret as gentle.


    Jue Tian looked at Dongfang Yuer and said softly, "Yuer, don''t act recklessly! Obey!"


    "No."


    "You! Do you believe I''ll hit you!" Jue Tian threatened, raising his little paw.


    Pigley shouted, "Your Majesty! Look at Jue Tian! He''s abusing Yuer! Everyone,e and see! Yuer is living in deep water and a zing fire!!!" [I think this one is understood.]


    Everyone: "..."


    Dongfang Yuer lowered her head, feeling wronged, and even closed her eyes slightly, preparing to endure Jue Tian''s p.


    Brittany couldn''t bear it any longer, "Jue Tian, what are you doing! You''re even resorting to violence!"


    Jue Tian was also irritated just now. Dongfang Yuer had always been obedient, but suddenly resisted, making him ufortable.


    "Since Yuer wants to go, let her go. What''s the use of stopping her," Brittany said a fair word.


    Dongfang Yuer looked at Brittany with a grateful expression. Finally someone spoke up for her.


    "Brittany, you..." Jue Tian felt a bit uneasy. Are all these women rebelling against him?


    Ye Hua took a deep breath and said lightly, "Everyone has the right to make her own decisions. Yuer is not your ve; she has her own choices, even if she can''te back this time."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for understanding Yuer," Dongfang Yuer smiled slightly, sincerely grateful.


    Jue Tian felt self-conscious; he was doing this for Yuer''s own good.


    "Alright, let''s stop here. Today, there''s no distinction between superior and subordinate. Cheers!" Ye Hua raised his ss and shouted, taking the lead in finishing his drink.


    Everyone present were "heroes," regardless of gender or whether they were human or not. They all downed their drinks in one gulp.


    Slowly, the atmosphere started to be lively. Unfortunately, Lie Gu was not present; otherwise, Ye Hua would surely be teased. Only Lie Gu, this little guy, dared to mock him. Others were moreposed.


    "Your Majesty, honestly, they''re really going to break up," Pigley said with a drunken air.


    Jue Tian was also a bit tipsy, and he immediately heard Pigley''s words, "Pigley! What do you mean? Are you trying to undermine my rtionship?"


    "Speaking inly! I just like your wife!" Pigley stood up and dered boldly, suddenly quieting the scene. Then, the boasting began again, as was often the case after drinking.


    "Pigley! Believe it or not, I''ll make your life a living hell!"


    "Yo! I really don''t believe it! If you have the guts, let''s bet!"


    "How do we bet?"


    "If I win, you give me Yuer; if I lose, my life is yours!" Pigley was high-spirited, and at this moment, he appeared unusually serious, quieting everyone down.


    Jue Tian was momentarily stunned, coldly saying, "Fine! I''ll take your dog''s life!"


    Everyone gasped; these two were serious! Brittany grabbed Jue Tian by the back of his neck, "Are you out of your mind! Betting your wife?!"


    Dongfang Yuer bit her lip, and tears welled up in her beautiful eyes. It was pitiful; she was being gambled away by Jue Tian.


    Pigley hurriedly said to Ye Hua, "Your Majesty! You just heard it; Jue Tian has agreed! As one of the Seven Deadly Sins, the words spoken carry weight! Ten Kunpengs couldn''t catch up if they were to be said!" [Kunpeng refers to a mythical creature in Chinese folklore, often depicted as a gigantic fish or bird. It is said to be so massive that it can transform into a bird with wings that span across the sky or into a fish with a body that fills the ocean.]


    "And everyone heard it."


    Everyone immediately turned to drink, seemingly uninterested.


    Ye Hua was astonished. Donghuang Baizhi, who was on the side, was helpless; these people... after drinking, they didn''t even know their ownst names.


    "Alright! Whoever backs down is a grandson! I won''t let you off! You''ve been eyeing my wife since you came in! Damn it!" Jue Tian also became angry; this guy obviously had his eyes on Yuer, causing all sorts of trouble! [Just amon retort that if you lose, I''m your ancestor.]


    "Good! Let''s go outside now!" Pigley''s face turned red, and fueled by the alcohol, he was getting reckless.


    "Alright!"


    Brittany pped Jue Tian on the head, "You fool! You''re just a cat!"


    With this p, Jue Tian seemed to sober up a lot. ''Where am I? What did I just say?''


    "What''s wrong! Speak up! Afraid now?" Pigley was full of momentum and didn''t give any leeway!


    Jue Tian looked at Your Majesty, hoping he would say something. ''I was just talking nonsense.''


    Jue Tian looked at Dongfang Yuer again, realising that she was feeling ufortable. He nudged Year''s small hand, indicating that he had just been drunk and didn''t really intend to bet her.


    Dongfang Yuer saw Jue Tian act spoiled for the first time, so cute.


    Just a moment ago, he was willing to bet her, so now, she was going to be angry - that kind of anger that couldn''t be pacified.


    Ye Hua whispered, "Alright, it''s all drunken nonsense, forget it... Pigley, sit down."


    "Jue Tian, you coward!" Pigley extended his hands, flipping the middle finger.


    This provoked Jue Tian, "Fine! Once I recover, I''ll take your life!"


    "I''m waiting for that!" Pigley snorted.


    "Alright! Have you two had enough! Are you both insane?" Ye Hua shouted, finally calming the two.


    Ye Zizi and Kai Yun sat on the side, shaking their heads. These two idiots...


    They thought that Pigley woulde back and things would quiet down, but this guy started trouble the moment he returned!


    He even had his eyes on Yuer! Goodness!


    And he wanted to bet his life against Jue Tian. He must be seriously disturbed.


    The atmosphere became somewhat quiet after that. It was awkward without the lively mood that came with drinking.


    So Ye Hua didn''t intend to continue.


    "Alright, let''s end it here today. Everyone, disperse!" Ye Hua said in a low voice, his mood bing sour again.


    "And one more thing! If you two mess up, you''ll bear the consequences! All of you who signed up for physical training! Since you''ve signed up, you will follow me! I''ve given you a chance! Now, I won''t give it anymore! Life and death are in your hands!" Ye Hua said sternly.


    However, at this moment, Xun Fang noticed something strange about the Death Mage.


    "What''s wrong?" Xun Fang asked with concern.


    "Jejejeje¡­"


    Imperial Trantion: "Master is calling me..."


    Suddenly, the Death Mage''s eyes emitted a red glow, startling everyone as he stood up abruptly.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1191 (Apologies, Everyone)

    Chapter 1191 (Apologies, Everyone)


    Ye Hua looked at the Death Mage, his brows furrowed.


    "Your Majesty, everyone, the atmosphere here is really nice," the Death Mage spoke in humannguage! Everyone was shocked into silence!


    This was still Wei Chang''s voice!


    The most shocked was Tang Wei. How could she not recognize Wei Chang''s voice?


    However, Uncle Wei''s voice... How could it be so... frivolous and even sinister?


    Tang Wei, who was supposed to be happy, felt that things were not so simple.


    Ye Hua''s face showed no emotion. If he showed any expression now, it would be giving the enemy an opportunity to mock him.


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong were also incredibly shocked. This was indeed Uncle Wei''s voice, giving off the vibes of an antagonist.Wasn''t Uncle Wei missing? How could he let the Death Mage convey his message?


    "Your Majesty, I haven''t returned yet, and you''ve already started the celebration." The Death Mage, speaking in a strange tone, made people shiver.


    "So, Pigley has returned. No wonder Your Majesty is in such a good mood today."


    Except for a few key figures who knew Wei Chang had turned against them, others were still unaware. They found Wei Chang''s ambiguous words quite strange.


    "Uncle Wei, how can you speak to His Majesty in this tone? Where are you?" Tang Wei couldn''t help but shout.


    The Death Mage looked at her, smiling.


    "Ah, Little Tang, it''s been many days. You seem a bit thinner," Wei Chang said softly, but there was absolutely no hint of concern in his tone.


    "Uncle Wei, what are you up to? Don''t speak in this tone to His Majesty. Where are you?"


    "Let him get angry then!" Wei Chang said in a low voice.


    Everyone took a cold breath.


    Wei Chang actually referred to Ye Hua as "him"!


    This was a huge disrespect to Ye Hua!


    Moreover, from this sentence, people could infer that Wei Chang might have...


    Those who had good rtions with Wei Chang were suddenly confused. Why would Uncle Wei act like this?


    Tang Wei turned pale, shaky. If it weren''t for Li Hun supporting her on the side, she might have fainted.


    Pigley sneered, "Wei Chang, I didn''t expect that after more than a decade, you would change so much. Today, you make me feel interested!"


    "Wei Chang, a person can change. That''s what I''ve learned about human nature! Your Majesty, do you agree?"


    Pigley emitted a faint killing intent. "Wei Chang, don''t let me see you, or you''ll die!"


    "Wei Chang, I''m looking forward to that day. Your Majesty, do you agree?"


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Wei Chang, cherish the time ahead, because there isn''t much left!"


    "Your Majesty, your methods of threatening people are as low as ever. I''m much better inparison."


    "Because! I''m going to kill you!" Wei Chang said with a chilling coldness, as if the temperature in the entire room had dropped.


    Upon hearing this, Tang Wei felt like she had been struck by lightning, her mind buzzing.


    "Uncle Wei, what''s happening to you? This can''t be your true feelings." Tang Wei said in disbelief, unable to ept such a thing. She had watched Uncle Wei being honest, which is why she followed him. Over the years, Uncle Wei had been caring and a superb husband, satisfying everything except for her desires. ?


    Wei Chang turned to look at Tang Wei and said softly, "Little Tang, you are still innocent. Find someone else."


    Hearing this, Tang Wei couldn''t believe it. Even everyone else was in disbelief. Did Wei Chang never touch Tang Wei because he knew he was going to betray them? It seemed that Wei Chang''s betrayal was not a sudden decision, but a carefully considered n!


    Even Donghuang Baizhi felt this way. Tang Wei used toe to her for a chat, but now...


    Ye Hua didn''t expect this either. It was truly iprehensible.


    But the fact was right before them. Once a betrayal urred, there was nothing more to say.


    Tang Wei couldn''t bear the blow any longer and fainted. She felt a splitting headache, and expressions like tearing one''s heart apart couldn''t express her inner turmoil.


    Wei Chang sighed softly, "Women are always so sentimental. Why can''t they part on good terms?"


    "You can leave!" Ye Hua said coldly.


    "Of course, but I need to take my subordinate with me. I''m a bit short-handed now," Wei Chang said softly, implying that he wanted to take the Death Mage with him!


    This made everyone''s faces darken.


    Xun Fang immediately shouted, "Wei Chang! How dare you!"


    "Xun Fang, he is my subordinate. To put it bluntly, it''s just a skeleton I summoned. Even if it dies, I can summon it again."


    "Wei Chang!" Xun Fang shouted in anger.


    The Death Mage arched his body towards everyone and chuckled, "Jejeje¡­"


    Imperial Trantion: "Sorry, everyone."


    After saying that, the Death Mage disappeared on the spot. Xun Fang tried to grab him, but he slipped through her fingers.


    The air froze at that moment, and everyone remained silent.


    Only a faint sobbing sound could be heard, and this sobbing sound came from Xun Fang, while Tang Wei fainted directly.


    Yi Hong and Lu Hong didn''t know what to say, memories of the previous Uncle Wei echoed in their minds.


    How kind Uncle Wei was. Even if you did something wrong, he woulde tofort and console you.


    But what just happened... Lu Hong and Yi Hong couldn''t understand it at all. They couldn''t make sense of it.


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "As everyone can see, Wei Chang has betrayed us!"


    After saying that, Ye Hua disappeared.


    He didn''t expect Wei Chang to want to take the Death Mage with him. Probably just wanted to indulge in some boasting through the Death Mage.


    Donghuang Baizhi saw Ye Hua leaving, and she followed suit.


    Ye Hua needed to keep an eye on things, or else who knows what might happen.


    After Ye Hua left, the atmosphere among the followers became heavy.


    Betrayal only lowers morale, and it was Wei Chang who betrayed them. Even the Death Mage was gone!


    The entire team was shrouded in a strange atmosphere.


    No one left; they all sat silently, epting this reality!


    However, in the southern region...


    A flickering campfire burned on the open yellow sand. A few people gathered around, enjoying dry rations.


    This was, of course, Long Aotian''s group.


    Aftering out, Long Aotian had been carrying his child on his back because he heard that there was a ce called the Voidless Empire in the north, which seemed to be very safe.


    So, he wanted to go and take a look. However, the distance was extremely far. Walking with a child, it might take several years, maybe even a dozen years.


    Too far.


    "Do we really need to go to the Voidless Empire?" Jiu Ye asked in a deep voice.


    Seeing Jiu Ye''s strange expression, Long Aotian asked curiously, "Jiu Ye, what''s wrong?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1192 (All Recalled)

    Chapter 1192 (All Recalled)


    Jie Ye also felt anxious. When he heard this name, Jie Ye felt... it was very simr to the Voidless Realm.


    Is there any connection with that Voidless Realm? That''s what Jie Ye is worried about.


    Jie Ye said in a low voice, "Let''s see first. If it''s safe, we''ll stay. Chaos is where fallen leaves return to their roots." [This phrase suggests that chaos and disorder are natural and inevitable, akin to fallen leaves being carried back to their origin, the roots of the tree. It implies that despite the turmoil and confusion in life, there is a natural order or cycle that brings things back to their essence or source.]


    "Well, we can only do that. Meng Meng, what do you think?"


    "Aotian, you decide, both me and the child will follow you." Meng Meng is still as considerate and gentle as ever.


    At least Jie Ye is envious that Long Aotian has a woman like Meng Meng.


    But Jie Ye looked at his grandson beside him and couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "When are you nning to cure him? It''s not good to drag it on like this."


    "Jie Ye, don''t worry. I''ve been practising a new acupuncture method recently, which I have improved. I''ll be able to start in a few days."Jie Ye''s mouth twitched. It seems like you''re treating him as a guinea pig. Fortunately, there''s one avable, and you can experiment with it.


    He has called you dad for a few months, there should be some emotions.


    Long Aotian looked at Jie Ye''s contemptuous eyes and asked curiously, "Jie Ye, what kind of look is this?"


    "Do you really not understand this look of mine?"


    "Yes, please enlighten me, Jie Ye."


    "I''m convinced..." Jie Ye turned slightly, almost bowing.


    Long Aotian said thoughtfully, "Jie Ye, you can rest assured. This is a superior technique, not life-threatening. Just be be a grandpa for a while."


    "..."


    Little Bao, lying on the side, scratched his head, theny down to sleep.


    The Death Assassin, as usual, was meditating.


    Suddenly, he heard the summon from his master! This made the Death Assassin very happy. The master still remembered him!


    Hearing the orders conveyed by the master, the Death Assassin naturally had to respond respectfully. It seems he was about to leave¡­


    Long Aotian certainly noticed the abnormality of his master. Just now, he did seem a bit abnormal, as if very happy.


    Being happy can be considered abnormal.


    Seeing the gestures made by the Death Assassin, Long Aotian fell silent. Even Jie Ye could understand a few gestures.


    Leaving?


    What''s going on?


    Meng Meng seemed even more anxious and shouted in a sweet voice, "Why do we suddenly have to leave?"


    The Death Assassin kept making gestures.


    Meng Meng saw it and fell silent.


    Even Long Aotian had nothing to say. When someone''s master summons them, shouldn''t they go?


    Everyone was caught in a sense of reluctance.


    Long Yan seemed to understand too. Standing beside the Death Assassin, he raised his head slightly, holding the creepy white bones.


    "Master, please don''t leave," pitifully said Long Yan, hoping to move the Death Assassin with his coquetry.[]


    But the Death Assassin had no choice. This time, he had to leave and continued to make hand gestures.


    Sorry, everyone. I have to go first.


    The Death Assassin made apologetic gestures. In this mission, the biggest gain might be encountering Long Aotian. Originally intended for surveince, it turned out like this. It''s really embarrassing. ??


    Long Aotian knew he could not keep them today. He stood up and respectfully said, "Master, during the time I followed you, I learned a lot. Thank you."


    The Death Assassin used hand gestures to tell Long Aotian that they might meet again if fate allowed.


    He reached out and touched the reluctant Long Yan, then patted Meng Meng''s shoulder. This couple had apanied him during the most boring times.


    Now, the master finally remembered him...


    A ck vortex appeared nearby, and the Death Assassin turned around and walked toward the vortex.


    "Master!" Long Aotian shouted.


    The Death Assassin stopped, and Long Aotian knelt on the ground, saying, "Master, please ept your disciple''s three bows!"


    Jie Ye watched Long Aotian and discovered that he had really changed. If this continued, he would definitely make a name for himself in the future. It''s just a matter of time.


    After the three bows, Long Aotian said softly, "Master, rest assured, your disciple won''t disgrace you!"


    The Death Assassin was very pleased. No longer reluctant, he stepped into the vortex, and it disappeared.


    After the Death Assassin disappeared, everyone felt low.


    "Aotian," Meng Meng called softly.


    "Mom..." Long Yan hugged his mother''s legs and burst into tears.


    Seeing his little brother crying while hugging his mother, Chu Yuxuan, who was beside him, also hugged his mother and rushed over.


    Long Aotian''s face sank, and he instantly moved in front to block them.


    "Dad..."


    Long Aotian: "..."


    What kind of mess is this?


    "Aotian." Jie Ye knew the Death Assassin''s strength. Now that the Death Assassin suddenly left, the entire team''s support was instantly gone.


    Long Aotian knew what Jie Ye wanted to say.


    "Jie Ye, let''s head to the North, to the Voidless Empire," Long Aotian decided, heading to the Voidless Empire.


    Originally, Jie Ye was considering, but with the departure of the Death Assassin, he had no choice but to go. Now they needed to find a safe ce.


    There might be pursuers behind, and they couldn''t afford to get injured.


    Long Aotian held Meng Meng in his arms and whispered, "Rest well tonight, we''ll leave tomorrow."


    After saying that, Long Aotian looked up at the sky. The moon was very round, but he heard that there was no moon in the north, only snow.


    Looks like they need to prepare for the cold.


    He wondered if they could smoothly reach the Voidless Empire.


    In the Voidless Empire, Ye Juetian entered the prison again.


    Gong Yue sat cross-legged, not practising, but refining his soul to achieve a kind of sublimation.


    Hearing faint footsteps, Gong Yue knew that Juetian hade, and stood up with a joyful expression, "Juetian..."


    This sweet tone could almost sweeten people into their stomachs.


    Ye Juetian walked to the iron bars, smiled slightly, "How have you been these days? No bugs or anything here, right?"


    "Well, nothing to worry about, Juetian. It''s a bit dim here, but there''s no strange smell, the food is good, and it''s quiet. I can also reflect on my behaviour." Gong Yue smiled softly, looking very beautiful.


    But Ye Juetian looked at Gong Yue in front of him, wanting to like her but couldn''t figure out why.


    "Juetian, what''s wrong with you?" Gong Yue saw Juetian''s strange expression, so she asked curiously.


    "Yue, I may have to leave for a while."


    "Oh, how long? It''s okay even if it''s for several years. I can wait for you here," Gong Yue said with a gentle smile, showing that she wasn''t worried.


    Ye Juetian looked at Gong Yue and wanted to like her, but he couldn''t. He didn''t know why.


    "Juetian, what''s wrong?" Gong Yue asked curiously, seeing Juetian''s strange expression.


    "Yue, I have to leave for a while, and it might be dangerous," Ye Juetian said.


    "Leave? For how long? Don''t worry, Juetian. I''ll be here waiting for you," Gong Yue said with a gentle smile, as if saying, "You don''t have to worry about me; go ahead."


    Ye Juetian lowered his head and then looked at Gong Yue. "This time, I''m going to cultivate, and it''s very dangerous."


    "Cultivate? Dangerous? Why?" Gong Yue was puzzled and asked with confusion.


    "I''m too weak. I want to improve myself, make myself stronger, and protect the people around me."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1193 (Departure)

    Chapter 1193 (Departure)


    Gong Yue gently bit her lip, understanding why Ye Juetian wanted to be stronger, because Yiyi was already very strong.


    Ye Juetian had to be stronger to be worthy of Yiyi!


    Gong Yue didn''t say anything but forced a smile.


    Of course, Ye Juetian could see it and whispered, "Gong Yue, I will be responsible for you if Ie back alive."


    "Where are you going?" Gong Yue became nervous as soon as she heard this.


    Ye Juetian took a deep breath. "I''m going to a ce full of primordial divine beasts and fierce creatures, a ce where I might face a life-or-death situation."


    "Can you not go?" Gong Yue couldn''t believe it. ''You''re willing to go die for Yiyi!!! How willingly!''


    "Gong Yue, I have to go. I owe too much," Ye Juetian said in a low voice. He owed Yiyi too much, and he had caused her grievances. Of course, there was also Gong Yue, this woman.No matter what, he and her had a rtionship. That was a fact, and as a man, he had to take responsibility.


    Gong Yue remained silent with her head down.


    "If I don''te back, I''ll have my big brother release you," Ye Juetian said in a low voice.


    "Shut up! If you don''te back, I''ll just bash my head against the wall here!" Gong Yue roared, and tears flowed uncontrobly.


    In the past, Gong Yue did value the Ye family a bit because of their strength. Now, she only truly liked the man in front of her. For him, Gong Yue was willing to give, hoping that her sacrifices could be repaid.


    Ye Juetian didn''t expect Gong Yue''s reaction to be so intense, feeling a bit surprised.


    "Gong Yue..."


    "Go, I''ll wait for you toe back! No matter how long it takes, if one day I''m released, I''ll know you won''t being back, and I''ll apany you!"


    Hearing these words, Ye Juetian trembled all over. Wasn''t this touching?


    Ye Juetian wasn''t made of stone; he could feel Gong Yue''s sincerity. He reached out, gently wiping the tears from Gong Yue''s cheeks. The tears still carried warmth, making Ye Juetian feel heavy.


    "I wille back, Gong Yue. When the timees, I''ll take you out," Ye Juetian said earnestly.


    Gong Yue, with tears streaming down her face, felt Ye Juetian touching her face so seriously for the first time. Finally, she realised that everything she was doing now was worthwhile.


    "Juetian...be careful!"


    "Okay, I will." Ye Juetian made a firm decision and turned to leave.


    The sound of Gong Yue''s sobbing echoed in the prison cell, and Ye Juetian left without hesitation.


    Outside the prison cell, Ye Juetian saw his big brother standing there, slightly stunned.


    "Big brother?"


    "Little Tian, in a few days, you will embark on your cultivation journey. This time, it may take several years, maybe even decades. It''s uncertain. Take this broken jade with you. If anything happens to Yiyi, this jade will shatter, and then you can go and save her."


    Ye Juetian reached out to receive the broken jade, expressing gratitude, "Big brother, thank you."


    Patting Ye Juetian''s shoulder, Ye Hua whispered, "You will always be my younger brother."


    "Big brother, if something happens to me, can you release Gong Yue? Let her go back."


    "Okay."


    Ye Juetian didn''t expect his big brother to agree so readily. "Thank you, big brother," he said, hugging Ye Hua.


    With a slight smile, Ye Hua patted his brother''s back, "Be careful. Mother and I are waiting for your return."


    "Yes, I will definitelye back!"


    "Big brother believes in you."


    The rtionship between the two brothers was elevated at this moment.


    Honestly, Ye Hua didn''t want his younger brother to take risks. It was indeed dangerous if he didn''t intervene. But if he did, it would be meaningless, better to stay here and have some fun.


    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was the day for everyone to depart.


    During these days, the team remained quiet, cherishing the moments before departure.


    No one knew if they woulde back alive.


    On this clear morning, the weather was pleasant, but it was just the illusion of the prosperous Voidless Empire. Outside, the cold wind howled.


    Inside the pce.


    Ye Hua was dressed neatly, and so was Empress Baizhi. The atmosphere was somewhat heavy.


    Dongfang Yuer appeared today. Ye Juetian seemed unable to bear it, but there were various worries in his gaze.


    For the past few days, Pigley behaved well, refraining from causing trouble. Pigley understood that His Majesty was in a bad mood, and it wasn''t the time to stir up trouble.


    When His Majesty calmed down, it would be the beginning of his mischief.


    As for Tang Wei, she seemed to have be more determined. Only by gaining powerful strength could she understand why Wei Chang had betrayed them.


    Lu Hong and Yi Hong shared the same thoughts. Uncle Wei couldn''t be sentenced, and they would surely find himter to inquire about his motives.


    "If Uncle Wei has really betrayed us, then we also have the strength topete with him! Of course, this is the worst-case scenario."


    Ye Hua stood up slowly and addressed everyone, "All gatherings muste to an end. I respect your decisions! I hope you can ovee yourselves and defeat your opponents! Return with glory and honour! I will be here to wee you back!"


    "Long live Your Majesty!" The crowd respectfully shouted.


    Ye Hua sighed, "Is everything packed?"


    "Everything is ready!" The departing individuals replied.


    Ye Hua waved his hand, and with a flick of his finger, a white vortex appeared nearby. From the vortex, a beautiful world could be seen. However, one should not be deceived by its appearance; the more beautiful something looks, the more danger it might hold. For Ye Hua and the Seven Deadly Sins, it was a yground, but for others, it was hell.


    "Say anything you need to say now," Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    Jue Tian seemed to want to entrust something to Dongfang Yuer, but he couldn''t bear to do it himself. In the end, it was Brett who went to entrust Dongfang Yuer.


    Lu Hong hugged his wife, and Yi Hong also held Zi Shan tightly in his arms.


    Tang Wei and Li Hun had a tougher time¡ªone betrayed, and the other was kidnapped. But they were both strong and courageous.


    Ye Hua approached Ye Juetian and patted his shoulder, saying, "Little Tian, give it your all!"


    "Yes! Big brother, I won''t embarrass you," Ye Juetian replied earnestly.


    "Very good! Truly my younger brother!" Ye Hua was satisfied with his brother''s attitude. This was what a man should be like!


    Looking at his subordinates, Ye Hua felt that for the next few years, they might not be able to celebrate the New Year together or have a family dinner.


    But the sorrow of parting would be joyous when they reunited. Ye Hua looked forward to that day.


    Ye Juetian, Tang Wei, Lu Hong, Yi Hong, Dongfang Yuer, and Li Hun stood beside each other.


    Ye Zizi shouted, "You must do your best! I''ll be waiting for you toe back and y together."


    Jue Tian looked at Dongfang Yuer and finally spoke, "I''ll wait for your return, Yuer."


    Dongfang Yuer smiled. With these words, she was determined to return even if she had to defy death.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1194 (Sacrificing Lives)

    Chapter 1194 (Sacrificing Lives)


    Chapter 1194 (Sacrificing Lives)


    Pigley eximed, "Although we haven''t known each other for long, I want to get to know you better, so you muste back!" After saying this, he patted his chest.


    Zi Shan couldn''t hold back her tears and shouted to Yi Hong, "Damn it, if you don''te back, I''ll cuckold you!"


    Yi Hong: "..."


    With such a solemn atmosphere, saying something like this, even the Emperor isughing. Be a bit more serious!


    At this moment, Xun Fang also stepped out from the team and stood beside Tang Wei.


    "Xun Fang?" Ye Hua asked in confusion.


    "Your Majesty, I also want to go. I have thought it through." Xun Fang respectfully said. The departure of the Death Mage made her realise the importance of strength.


    Ye Hua understood Xun Fang''s intention and did not stop her.Then three figures emerged from the team, surprisingly the three wives of Lie Gu.


    Yi Ran, Wen Xia, and Bai Xiaozhen.


    "Your Majesty, we want to go too." Yi Ran respectfully said.


    Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, "What do you want to do?"


    Bai Xiaozhen, who usually appeared gentle and fragile, was now exceptionally firm. "Your Majesty, we want to neutralise Lie Gu''s poison."


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything, scanning these subordinates. In the team, they were rtively weak. Now they finally realised that without powerful strength, they wouldn''t be able to protect the people around them.


    "Good, this Majesty will wait for your triumphant return!" Ye Hua boldly dered.


    "Wei Chang, bring the wine!" Ye Hua instinctively shouted.


    But the air seemed calm, and Tang Wei looked particrly depressed.


    Luo Hou walked over with the wine, "Your Majesty, the wine is here."


    Ye Hua nodded, forgetting that Wei Chang had been deceived.


    "After drinking this bowl of wine, you can go!" Ye Hua raised the wine bowl and drank it all in one gulp.


    The others did the same.


    "Your Majesty, we won''t disgrace you!"


    "And yourselves!" Ye Hua added.


    "Yes!"


    Ye Juetian was the first to jump into the vortex, followed by Tang Wei without hesitation. The brothers, Lu Hong and Yi Hong, did the same. Everyone leaped into the vortex.


    With aplete team, half of them disappeared in an instant, creating a much calmer atmosphere.


    Ye Hua closed the vortex and said to the remaining people, "Remember, they are undergoing trials. If we intervene, it will be meaningless!"


    "We understand!" the subordinates respectfully replied.


    However, at this moment, Kung Sha from the Nanwu Banner respectfully said, "Your Majesty, I didn''t dare to say just now, but I received recent intelligence. Lie Gu has been discovered!"


    Ye Hua frowned, "Lie Gu has been discovered?"


    Yue Hua beside him also tightened her eyebrows.


    Kung Sha, responsible for the city''s order, only found out about it these past few days. To verify information, he personally investigated.


    Indeed, Lie Gu, hidden in a valley, had been discovered, and the news had already spread.


    He didn''t mention it earlier to avoid worrying them.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The news spread quickly. It seems like the entire northern region knows about it now, and the southern region will find out in a few days as well."


    Ye Hua nodded. He had considered the issue of Lie Gu''s original body before. Unexpectedly, it had been discovered.


    Jue Tian respectfully said, "Your Majesty, if Lie Gu is found, it will likely cause a significant shock throughout the Sapphire Continent!"


    "Yes, Lie Gu''s appearance has left a deep impression on people," muttered Yezizi.


    Donghuang Baizhi was a bit curious. What was the problem if Lie Gu''s appearance was discovered by others?


    Ye Hua still hadn''t told Donghuang Baizhi what kind of person he used to be.


    Ye Hua sighed deeply, "It seems... the n has changed again."


    Ye Hua originally didn''t n to act so soon, but the internal conflicts among his subordinates made the situation a bit uncontroble.


    Oh well, what muste wille.


    "Prepare for battle!" Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    "Yes!" The subordinates showed a bloodthirsty expression. They had been irritated recently! If someone was seeking death, it wasn''t their fault!


    If the path of righteousness wasn''t taken, and hell''s gate was forced open, it was truly seeking death!


    Suddenly, a courtdy rushed in with a nervous expression, stumbling. When she saw the people in front of her, she quickly lowered her head and knelt on the ground.


    Sweat appeared on her forehead.


    It was as if she had just seen demons, and it was terrifying.


    "Who let you in!" Jue Tian sternly shouted.


    The courtdy stammered, "Your Majesty... Just now, the maid who brought breakfast reported that the Prince''s fiancee... is pregnant."


    "What did she say?" Ye Hua asked in confusion.


    "She said... the Prince''s unmarried fiancee is expecting..."


    With the courtdy''s words, everyone was stunned.


    This was probably the second man, besides the emperor, who could make a woman pregnant.


    Ye Hua was also astonished. His brother had just left, and there was already pregnancy news. This couldn''t be... Could it be that Gong Yue knew she was pregnant and intentionally didn''t tell Little Tian, letting him leave without worries?


    Ye Hua guessed right. Gong Yue did exactly that; she truly loved Ye Juetian. Despite her malicious actions before, it was all for Ye Juetian''s sake.


    Donghuang Baizhi also hadn''t expected that Gong Yue was carrying Ye Juetian''s child. That was a situation that couldn''t be left in such a ce.


    In any case, it was the Ye family''s offspring. If the mother-inw knew, she would surely be happy.


    "I understand. You may leave now," Ye Hua said.


    "Yes... Yes, Your Majesty," the courtdy, scared by her own actions, hurriedly left. Her previous actions had indeed given her a cold sweat.


    Ye Hua showed a slight smile. The birth of a new life seemed to signify a new beginning, a good omen.


    "Well, let''s conclude here for today. Dismissed," Ye Hua said in a rxed tone.


    The subordinates could feel it.


    "Congrattions, Your Majesty."


    "Congrattions, Your Majesty, for what?"


    With Ye Hua''s words, the subordinates all smiled.


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head. Ye Hua seemed to have returned to normal, and the child''s arrival couldn''t havee at a better time.


    After the subordinates left, Ye Hua smiled at Donghuang Baizhi. "Juetian is quite capable. He even made someone''s belly swell."


    "Yes, he managed to create a life," Donghuang Baizhi softlyughed.


    "Let''s go. We''ll check on them and have her released. After all, it''s the child of the Ye family; it shouldn''t be born in such an inauspicious ce," Ye Hua said.


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded but couldn''t help asking, "By the way, Ye Hua, why would there be such a big reaction if Lie Gu is discovered?"


    Ye Hua''s body stiffened upon hearing this.


    Seeing Ye Hua''s reaction, Donghuang Baizhi knew that this guy was still hiding something from her!


    This was simply infuriating...


    "Well, um..."


    "Ye Hua!"


    "Alright, alright! I''ll tell you everything after we see Gong Yue, but you need to be prepared," Ye Hua cautioned, hinting that he had juste up with a good idea.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1195 (His Majesty Got Beaten)

    Chapter 1195 (His Majesty Got Beaten)


    It is impossible to conceal one''s identity forever. Currently, only Baizhi knows the truth. The n is to first deal with her, recruit her into the alliance, and then handle Qing Ya. Qian Yuqing is likely to be easy to persuade, while Yutong might find it more stimting. Revealing everything to everyone at once would be too shocking and hard to ept.


    Seeing the seriousness in Ye Hua''s expression, Donghuang Baizhi knew something was not right. This viin! After so many years of marriage, there were still so many things hidden from her.


    With Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua entered the prison. Little Tian is now undergoing trials, and this woman is pregnant again, regardless of what happened before. This child''s appearance indicates that the mother is favoured.


    All past grievances are forgiven! Gong Yue sat on the straw mat, hands cradling her stomach. A smile asionally appears on her lips, then fades away, only to reappear again. Infinite repetitions, suggesting thoughts of both joy and sorrow.


    Hearing faint footsteps, Gong Yue stood up immediately, realising that it''s not Juetian who hade. Moreover, judging by the footsteps, it''s not just one person. Considering that the pce maid who delivered food in the morning saw her, the Emperor must already know.


    When Ye Hua appeared, Gong Yue''s face turned pale, and she knelt directly on the ground. "Your Majesty, the child is innocent. If... if you want to kill me, could you wait until after I give birth to the child?"


    Indeed, Gong Yue was afraid that Ye Hua would kill her because of this child. Ye Hua did not expect this attitude from Gong Yue, finding it somewhat surprising.


    Donghuang Baizhi sighed softly. Her man has scared her quite a bit, making her think he came to kill. "Gong Yue, get up," Donghuang Baizhi said gently."Empress, I beg you, don''t kill my child," Gong Yue finally understood the feelings of a mother, willing to sacrifice herself for the child.


    As a mother, Donghuang Baizhi can empathise. She nced at Ye Hua, opened the door, and said, "Gong Yue, you misunderstood. Little Tian has just left, and with your pregnancy, it''s not suitable to stay here. Go to Little Tian''s sleeping pce to nurture the baby and wait for him to return."


    This man was just too concerned about his image. Ye Hua was indeed embarrassed to say it, butmunication between women is much simpler.


    ''This deity personally came, giving enough face.''


    Gong Yue, kneeling on the ground, was stunned. The Emperor wasn''t here to kill her? He wanted to take her out?


    She couldn''t have misheard, right?


    "Gong Yue, get up," Ye Hua said indifferently.


    Gong Yue quickly stood up, standing respectfully.


    "As Baizhi said, from now on, focus on nurturing the baby. Don''t think about anything else. Just wait for Little Tian toe back," Ye Hua added.


    Now Gong Yue is sure she didn''t mishear. This is real.


    Great!


    Overjoyed, Gong Yue sat down on the ground, tears streaming down her face as if she wanted to pour out all her grievances.


    Being alone outside, only Jue Tian was there for her...


    Now, she finally felt that besides Jue Tian, there are others who care about her.


    Watching Gong Yue cry so sadly, Donghuang Baizhi also feels a bit emotional, remembering herself standing below the Leisure Bar, looking at the second floor.


    Wasn''t she the same back then?


    This heartless guy, she has forgiven him countless times.


    "Stop crying. I''ll help you out," Dongguan Baizhi said.


    "Empress, no need. I''m dirty," Gong Yue replied.


    "It''s fine." Donghuang Baizhi didn''t mind and helped Gong Yue up, even saying, "Call me sister-inw from now on and call him big brother."


    Hearing this, Gong Yue cried even harder.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly. Are women made of water?


    So emotional.


    After settling Gong Yue, Ye Hua felt relieved. At least when Juetianes back, he can see his woman and child well.


    As the elder brother, he hasn''t mistreated them.


    "Ye Hua, let''s talk about your matters when we go back," Donghuang Baizhi hummed and disappeared on the spot.


    Ye Hua helplessly followed. This Empress was acting a bit whimsicaltely.


    ''For such women, they must be disciplined. Therefore, this deity has arranged a series of regtions for such incidents.''


    After a while...


    "Ye Hua, that''s enough, I called you to confess and be lenient, but you''re causing trouble again."


    Ye Huay on top of the Empress, enjoying her body, feeling great.


    "Baizhi, are you afraid of me?" Ye Hua gently touched Donghuang Baizhi''s cheek, curious.


    "Afraid? Your gaze seems like you want to devour me."


    "Who asked you to be so charming."


    "Always saying these sweet words."


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Then let me tell you about my matters."


    "Mmm."


    Ye Hua lowered his head slightly, kissing those sensual red lips, veryfortable.


    Donghuang Baizhi also felt the same way, but suddenly realised... her lips were a bit hard, as if kissing something very solid.


    The puzzled Empress opened her eyes and, upon seeing what was in front of her, her beautiful eyes widened.


    Lying on her was actually a skeleton!


    Instinctively!


    Donghuang Baizhi''s right hand gathered a terrifying aura, directly pping towards Ye Hua''s head.


    Ye Hua waspletely caught off guard. He never expected the Empress to act so quickly.


    His wife pped him directly, and the entire pce echoed with a deafening sound.


    All the subordinates were startled, flying towards the copsed building, thinking the enemy had arrived so quickly.


    But when they saw the figure of Your Majestying out, everyone twitched their mouths.


    Your Majesty was actually sent flying!


    How is that possible!


    Moreover, Your Majesty was directly knocked out of his original form. Who could be so powerful?


    Pigley instantly shouted, "Your Majesty, who dared to hit you? I''ll deal with them for you!"


    "All of you go back!" Ye Hua said coldly, unexpectedly bing the subject of mockery by his subordinates.


    Everyone was stunned, instantly understanding what had happened to Your Majesty.


    Turns out, the Lady beat him.


    Oh my, the Lady is actually this violent? She directly sent Your Majesty flying, too terrifying.


    However, the current Donghuang Baizhi was. still lying stupidly on the bed, her face still showing ayer of shock, her mind buzzing.


    There was a big hole in the left wall.


    Ye Hua appeared by the bed and said in a deep voice, "Donghuang Baizhi! Weren''t you saying you''re not afraid?"


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at the skeletal version of Ye Hua, instantly clothes on the bed, shouting, "Who are you! Why are you impersonating Ye Hua! If you don''t exin, I''ll kill you!"


    "Kill me? I am Ye Hua! This is my true form, just like that guy, Lie Gu!"


    Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t believe it.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1196 (To Make You Happy, To Make You Fly)

    Chapter 1196 (To Make You Happy, To Make You Fly)


    "Back then, we also had a one-night stand, and you even called me daddy."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    "You! Are you really Ye Hua?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in a deep voice, unbelievable.


    "Nonsense."


    "Then why do you look like this?"


    "You can think of it as Death Mage... he just doesn''t have a physical body, while I do."


    "Then how did you make me pregnant? Did you shoot your bone marrow?" Donghuang Baizhi looked towards Ye Hua''s pelvic area, but the thing was gone...


    Ye Hua angrily says, "Shoot your sister! I do have a physical body, okay? Do you know what it means to reshape the body?""I don''t know. I only know you''re a skeleton. By the way! The skeleton before was also you! No wonder Wei Chang and the others were so surprised at the time, even Dou Fushi was the same. They all knew you were Ye Hua! Only Qing Ya and I didn''t know, and you yed with us." Donghuang Baizhi''s face turned red with anger.


    Seeing Ye Hua turn into a human appearance, he knew that Donghuang Baizhi cannot ept it all at once.


    "Sigh, I know, I am a skeleton. You would hate me." Ye Hua said sadly, sitting silently beside her as if feeling very pitiful.


    Donghuang Baizhi was puzzled. ''I''m the one who''s angry! Clearly, you deceived us, and now you''re putting on this appearance of being wronged!''


    ''Do you want me tofort you!?''


    "So, I dare not tell you all, afraid that seeing me like this, you would leave me." Ye Hua said in a deep voice. Indeed, he thought that the sudden revtion of his skeleton appearance would be too shocking, given the stark contrast with his handsome human form.


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at Ye Hua with doubt, and he''s acting pitiful again. ''Looking at you like this, if it were seen by the subordinates, they wouldugh at you!''


    "I am an undead, once an Overlord. The Emperor killed me back then. My body fell to the Sapphire Continent, my flesh destroyed, but it turned into a skeleton." Ye Hua said softly, now having a clearer understanding of his past.


    Upon hearing this, Donghuang Baizhi asks in a low voice, "You mean, a long time ago, you were already dead?"


    "Yes, I died, turned into an Undead. I became a public enemy, everyone shouting to beat me. You can see it in the Sapphire Continent, people''s hatred towards different races is high."


    Donghuang Baizhi nodded, acknowledging that it''s true.


    Listening further, Donghuang Baizhi felt sorry for Ye Hua again. Shaking her head, this guy always uses this trick to deceive people.


    He has deceived her and Qing Ya countless times.


    He''s truly a scamming wife maniac.


    With a stern face, Donghuang Baizhi sat on the edge of the bed.


    Ye Hua stood up, sat beside her, and hugged Donghuang Baizhi.


    She symbolically struggles a few times, then lets out a soft moan, "And then!"


    "I''ve told you all the things that happened back then, but... I need to correct one fact." Ye Hua said in a low voice. He had told them that there were enemies here, but he hadn''t told them how this enmity originated. ???


    "What happened?"


    "Baizhi, I wasn''t this good before, and my subordinates weren''t either," Ye Hua said casually.


    Donghuang Baizhi remained silent, listening quietly.


    "Because I''m a skeleton, to survive, I had to diligently cultivate. It was relentless day and night, every day hovering on the brink of death. Ye Zizi and the others are the ones I encountered on my cultivation journey."


    "Except for Brittany, we are all different races and don''t have a good impression of humans, so... we carried out massacres in the south!"


    Donghuang Baizhi''s face stiffened, "Massacres?!"


    "Yes, massacres, leaving none alive!" Ye Hua said coldly, a bloodthirsty aura seemed to want to burst out.


    Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t imagine that scene; it was too horrifying.


    "Our reputation spread wildly in the southern region at that time. People still fear us to this day. When they couldn''t defeat us, they sought the help of Overlords, and over a hundred Overlords besieged us."


    "We were defeated, all of us perished. Then miraculously, we came back to life. Only Wei Chang and Lie Gu were by my side. Afterward, we opened a bar, started reflecting on ourselves, and learned the fundamentals of human nature. At that time, my condition was unstable, sometimes losing control, causing suffering to you..." Ye Hua said softly. It''s hard to believe he even had such a miserable past.


    ''You still want to stir up trouble with this deity?''


    "Baizhi, you won''t despise me for being a skeleton, will you?" Ye Hua asked back.


    Donghuang Baizhi gave Ye Hua a disdainful look. "I''ve been with you for so long, we even have two children. Even if you were a demon, wouldn''t I still have to serve you properly?"


    Ye Hua felt warm inside after hearing this. "Baizhi, I want to treat you well."


    "Nonsense, of course you have to treat me well. Which wife would be so amodating to you?"


    "You''re right, so I''m going to treat you well from now on."


    Ye Hua lifted Donghuang Baizhi up. "Ye Hua! What are you up to now?"


    "To make you happy, to make you fly."


    "You! You can''t just get away with it like this. You''re deceiving me."


    "You''ll get used to itter."


    "...?"


    Donghuang Baizhi hurriedly asked, "Ye Hua, if Lie Gu is discovered, others will definitely know that you''re still alive."


    "That''s for sure. They''llunch a group attack when the timees, but I''m not afraid of them now."


    Donghuang Baizhi ced her hands on Ye Hua''s chest. "You''re asking for trouble."


    "Let''s deal with this first, then we can talk."


    "You! Ah!"


    In the nearby valley, Lie Gu''s massive body was coiled.


    Lie Gu slowly opened his eyes, looking at the graceful figure on the mountaintop, and weakly said, "Yue Hua, you''re here again. Where are the three of them?"


    "They went for training."


    "Training, what kind of training?" Lie Gu sat up, and the surrounding mountains trembled.


    Yue Hua softly said, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty''s younger brother is also inside, along with others." Yue Hua revealed everything she knew.


    "What, those three actually went to such a dangerous ce! I have to stop them."


    "No need to go, they''ve already left."


    "They left! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Lie Gu said in frustration.


    "They seemed to know you wouldn''t agree, so they joined in before setting off," Yue Hua said helplessly.


    "They were living fine, why suddenly leave? Sigh... these three women... truly idle!"


    "They said they want to save face for you in the future."


    Lie Gu was stunned after hearing that, feeling warmth in his heart. These fools are truly good women of this king.


    Thinking about it, Lie Gu directlyy down, causing a huge dust cloud to rise.


    "Oh, Lie Gu, there''s one more thing to tell you: Pigley is back."


    "What? Pigley is back? Is he okay?"


    "No problem, just very attentive to Yuer."


    Lie Gu chuckled, "He really hasn''t changed at all."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1197 (They Are Nightmares)

    Chapter 1197 (They Are Nightmares)


    "But Wei Chang has changed in everyone''s eyes," Yue Hua said helplessly.


    Lie Gu sneezed and slowly said, "That''s a normal thing. Wei Chang, this guy... is too chilling. But now that Pigley is back, Your Majesty has someone to use. As for me, I am poisoned and unable to recover."


    "There''s one more thing: you''ve been discovered. The news is spreading fast, and maybe..."


    Lie Gu suddenly stood up with a shout, and the entire valley was swept by a strong wind. "What! My news has been leaked?"


    "Yes."


    "Is Your Majesty angry?"


    "Not for now."


    "Sigh, I messed up Your Majesty''s n again. It''s so annoying." Lie Gu even scratched his head with his foot.Yue Hua smiled slightly, "You also know that. Look at how impulsive you are in doing things."


    "Yue Hua~"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I want a kiss~"


    "Wait until you turn into a human," Yue Hua said with a sweet voice and then disappeared.


    Lie Gu was at a loss, could it be that he would look like this for the rest of his life if he couldn''t find Qing Xu?


    If that''s true, it looks like he has to find a female Dragon.


    ''Sigh, that Qing Xu is a bastard! I really want to kill him!''


    The entire northern region is now in a frenzy. In the valleys around the Voidless Empire, there is a massive bone dragon!


    Hearing about the bone dragon, everyone can associate it with the tragedy that happened in the south back then!


    Could it be that the bone dragon didn''t die?


    How is that possible? They were all reportedly dead.


    Is fate trying to destroy our northern region?


    Dayster, that news also spread south.


    All the major sects and schools in the south were in an uproar. The mention of the bone dragon made everyone''s expressions change.


    Especially for some living Overlords, when they heard this news, they were all dumbfounded.


    They didn''t know what to do. Could it be another revenge?


    If it''s true...


    Then what should they do? The current situation is not clear, and people don''t know if it''s true or false, so they cannot draw conclusions easily.


    Inside the Broken Meridian Sect, Donghuang Li and Ye Shen were in ss.


    However, Donghuang Li and Ye Shen were listening very attentively, especially Donghuang Li, who is even more focused. This is because the teacher was talking about Dad''s subordinates.


    The teacher giving the lecture is an old man with many age spots on his face, but his gaze is profound, indicating that he is not easy to deal with.


    "More than ten years ago, a group of people appeared in the south, a total of eight! Seven men and one woman, led by an undead! The seven subordinates were proficient in powerful techniques and initiated a massacre in the south, exterminating humanity!"


    Donghuang Li and Ye Shen listened with relish. Are Dad and his subordinates really that powerful? They even feel like shouting, "I am their leader''s child!"


    They don''t know what consequences this might lead to.


    Donghuang Li raised her hand curiously and asked, "Teacher, how powerful were they?"


    The old man looked at Donghuang Li and smiled, "These eight people reached the peak of the Overlord realm at that time. Ordinary Overlords were no match for them. After countless deaths and injuries, they finally prayed to the deities. With their intervention, we were able to win!" [Deities is referred to as the people in the Spirit City]


    Hearing this, Ye Shen felt ufortable. How could Dad possibly lose? It must be some trickery on their part!


    "Teacher, I want to hear the details," Ye Shen said calmly, disying a demeanour simr to his father''s.


    The old man valued Donghuang Li and Ye Shen very much.


    "At that time, we gathered 105 Overlords! Invited them to a decisive battle! Before that, we set up the Heavenly Punishment Array!"


    Ye Shen understood! Over a hundred Overlords against Dad and his seven subordinates, and they had to resort to such methods. It''s truly despicable!


    Donghuang Li was also unhappy and asked, "What is the Heavenly Punishment Array?"


    The old man chuckled, "The Heavenly Punishment Array is a royal array of the deities! This formation requires many contracts, but once activated, it deceives the enemy. The enemy''s strength will be restrained, and the reduction reaches threeyers!"


    Donghuang Li and Ye Shen''s faces turned cold after hearing this. They actually used such a despicable method, and Dad actually fell for it.


    At that time, Ye Huacked a proper strategy, just charging in blindly, and it came at a painful cost.


    "In the battle, we targeted all of them, devised ns, and attacked their weaknesses! The fact is, those people were indeed powerful butcked intelligence. Besides using brute force, they had no teamwork, only individualism."


    The old man''sments were urate. Back then, Ye Hua and his subordinates acted recklessly without any strategy. They even didn''t bring any equipment,pletely underestimating their opponents, leading to a wipeout.


    Ye Shen said indifferently, "Maybe things are different now."


    The old man smiled, "Ye Shen, those aliens have already been exterminated. They won''t appear again."


    Donghuang Li rolled her eyes. You don''t know Dad''s strength. If you knew, you wouldn''t say such things.


    However, at this moment, a teacher rushed in anxiously and whispered a few words in the old man''s ear.


    The old man''s face darkened, appearing very serious, and he immediately left.


    Donghuang Li and Ye Shen exchanged nces.


    The old man went straight to the sect master''s pce.


    In the main hall, the old man respectfully called out, "Sect Master! Is the information true?"


    Chang Hen''splexion was very poor. Recently, one troublesome matter after another emerged, and Tai He had also gone missing, probably rted to this incident.


    "Elder Ming, this information came from the North, and as for its reliability, we still don''t know." Chang Hen said with his hands behind his back, gazing into the distance.


    Elder Ming stroked his beard and whispered, "Sect Master, any news about the skeleton fromst time?"


    "The enforcement team is still pursuing."


    "Sect Master, could Tai He''s disappearance be rted to this matter? Could those people cause the recent disturbances in the South? Adding all these things together... Sect Master, we need to be on guard." Elder Ming paused and sounded very experienced.


    Chang Hen sighed deeply, "Elder Ming, let me tell you the truth. The gathering ten years ago happened because the deities were uncertain about the opponent''s strength. It took the Heavenly Punishment Array and various covert methods to kill them, but half of the Overlords died, and some were seriously injured. Do you want them toe and kill us again?"


    "Would they be willing toe? Even if we gather all the Overlords in the entire Sapphire Continent, we still wouldn''t be a match. The most crucial question is, why did they reappear after dying all those years ago? What have they been doing in these ten years, and what is their current strength? We know nothing." Chang Hen spoke frankly.


    Elder Ming could sense that the sect master seemed unwilling to engage in another battle.


    They were scared off.


    Although humanity won the battle ten years ago, those eight individuals left an indelible pain in their hearts.


    This kind of pain was like a nightmare that apanied them, unforgettable.


    "Sect Master, if it''s true, what should our Sect do?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1198 (Too Scared to Act)

    Chapter 1198 (Too Scared to Act)


    Chang Hen helplessly said, "As long as they don''t make a move, we''ll pretend we haven''t seen anything. Oh, and call back the enforcement team, don''t provoke them. We can''t afford to lose more Overlords."


    "Yes!"


    Elder Ming quickly withdrew to handle it, feeling that the situation in the Sapphire Continent seemed to be changing.


    Just after Elder Ming left, a chubby figure appeared in the main hall.


    "Chang Hen, have you heard? That bone dragon has appeared," said Lun Yan with a shocked tone.


    Chang Hen nodded, "Of course, I know."


    "If you know, why are you still standing there? Run away!" Lun Yan had a look as if saying, "Why aren''t you running? Are you waiting for someone toe and kill you?"


    Chang Hen smiled helplessly, "Lun Yan, I am the sect master of the Broken Meridian Sect. If I run away, the people of the Sapphire Continent will break my spine." [The metaphor poke/break my backbone is used figuratively to convey the severity of the consequences.]"Isn''t that better than being killed? If those people are really alive, they must be terrifying. Didn''t you feel the recent disturbances a few days ago? The whole South seemed like doomsday. We don''t even have the ability to resist!" Lun Yan urged, "Chang Hen, go to Spirit City with me. It''s better to explore there. Do you really like being a sect master so much? Going there would be a fresh start, and besides, Overlords are also respected there. Let''s go." Lun Yan even grabbed Chang Hen. After all, they were senior brothers then, with a close rtionship.


    Chang Hen shook his head, "I won''t go. If the Broken Meridian Sect is going to perish, I''ll perish with it."


    "You! Do you like being so traditional? You want to end up like Tai He? Are you happy disappearing without a trace?"


    "If it reallyes to that, there''s nothing we can do." Chang Hen smiled slightly, feeling much lighter after making up his mind.


    "I give up on you!" Frustrated, Lun Yan sat aside, turned his head away, and ignored Chang Hen, behaving like a child throwing a tantrum.


    Chang Hen also sat beside Lun Yan, "What about you? Aren''t you leaving?"


    "If I leave, who will collect your corpse? I didn''t participate back then."


    Chang Hen patted Lun Yan''s shoulder, "Senior brother, thank you."


    "You still acknowledge that I''m your senior brother. I''ve never seen such an unruly junior. Master must be driven crazy by you." Lun Yan said, patting his butt and leaving.


    Chang Hen smiled wryly, then sighed helplessly. He hoped chaos would not erupt.


    At the moment, Ye Hua still had no idea that the actions they took back then had be so ruthless that even if others knew about it, they wouldn''t dare toe recklessly.


    Even experts feigned ignorance. "A bone dragon? It must be a deception. I still need to go home and boil water."


    However, as Ye Hua was preparing to wee arge number of people eager for death, not a single person hade for several consecutive days. Ye Hua became puzzled. Could it be that these people were nning to secretly withdraw? Or were they assembling arge army toe?


    It seemed that he also needed to prepare to respond. He wanted them to know he''s not easy to provoke.


    No Turning Back!


    All the subordinates began to stir, thinking that this time there would surely be a lot of peopleing back, and they could have a satisfying kill...


    It felt quitefortable.


    However, Ye Hua might not have the chance to wait for these people because they had no intention ofing.


    Spirit City...


    Since Ye Yuanqing returned to the Spirit City, he began to work on taking the throne.


    When Ye Shen heard that his daughter wanted to be the emperor, he was so scared that his legs were trembling. He eximed that Ye Hua, this unfilial child, had misled her!


    Seeing that even his father was so afraid, Ye Yuanqing shook her head helplessly. Her father, who was so brave back then, was now afraid of everything.


    Ye Shen must be afraid. If his daughter failed, the new emperor would first target the Ye family!


    He would definitely be dead.


    But this time, Ye Yuanqing''s brothers were unanimous in supporting her proposal!


    Take a risk, and the bicycle bes a motorcycle!


    Such days were unbearable!


    When Ye Shen heard that his sons were siding with their sister, he eximed that Ye Yuanqing was a wicked girl who had been led astray by Ye Hua.


    He fainted directly from anger.


    Ye Yuanqing was helpless, but things still needed to be done!


    This time, with the help of Shan Junren, everything became much easier. After all, Shan Junren was the prime minister, and Shan Yu had no choice but to help Ye Yuanqing ascend to the throne since their father chose a side.


    Of course, besides Shan Junren, there was also Qian Yi, the father of Qian Yuqing...


    This was also Qian Yuqing''s request.


    Qian Yi was quite scared when he first heard about it. Ye Yuanqing wanted to be the emperor! Was she crazy?


    The emperors at Spirit City were all from the royal family. Besides, there was no precedent for a woman to be the emperor.


    It was truly a crazy move. If he didn''t help, his daughter might also suffer.


    It was really a headache. However, Ye Yuanqing should have consulted her brother. Since he was so powerful, helping her to obtain the throne should be a piece of cake.


    In the Ye family, Ye Yuanqing and Shan Yu stood by the pond. Ye Yuanqing held feed in her hand, sprinkling it from time to time.


    This was clearly mimicking her elder brother''s style. That day, Ye Yuanqing watched her elder brother do this and felt that he looked very powerful.


    Standing next to her, Shan Yu also admired this female general. He had never expected her to have the idea of bing an emperor.


    With such courage, she was admirable. Regardless of sess or failure this time, she deserved praise.


    Looking at the way she spreads the feed, it''s really stylish. Coupled with that cold and beautiful face, you can faintly see a bit of the demeanour of an emperor.


    ''This woman is definitely extraordinary!''


    ''Father asked me to assist her, it''s also... with ulterior motives, right? Isn''t it just to pursue her?''


    ''In the future, being a man of the Emperor, no, one of many gigolos.''


    Thinking about Shan Yu made her whole body numb. ''Forget it, I won''t be a gigolo. Just assist her well.''


    "General Ye, the people in the city have a high appeal for you, surpassing the Fifth Prince, Huang Min." Shan Yu whispered on the side.


    Ye Yuanqing ced the feed aside, walked towards the stone pavilion on the side, and then sat down, pouring two cups of water.


    "Shan Yu, Huang Min is still a member of the royal family, standing out among many princes. He is not an ordinary person." Ye Yuanqing said in a deep voice. Originally thought she had settled everything, but unexpectedly, Huang Min came out, uniting the entire royal family, and jointly opposing her.


    Originally, the royal family waspeting for the throne. Now they were united, making it very difficult.


    "General Ye, you have the support of the people. Besides a royal title, what else does Huang Min have? Half-hearted strength? What qualifications does he have to sit on the throne of the Spirit City?" Shan Yu said in a low voice, feeling that Huang Min was quite formidable, actually able to unify the chaotic royal family.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1199 (Struggle for the Throne)

    Chapter 1199 (Struggle for the Throne)


    Ye Yuanqing whispered, "Shan Yu, our true enemy is not the royal family but the mysterious Donghuang surname."


    "Is it General Ye''s elder brother who said that?" Shan Yu asked curiously. He had also heard about this mysterious family.


    Ye Yuanqing nodded, "Yes, my elder brother warned me to be cautious even if I ascend to the throne. Beware of the Donghuang surname."


    "Since it''s Prince Ye''s words, then it''s indeed something to be mindful of. Now we need to seize the throne!" Shan Yu knew that this struggle for the throne was not that simple.


    Ye Yuanqing''s advantagey in the military. She had her father''s faction in the court, and many people had not dered their stance yet.


    Even some were leaning towards the Ye family. If Prince Ye could return to take charge, the royal family wouldn''t be so arrogant.


    However, Shan Yu also understood that Prince Ye might be intentionally allowing his sister to experience this.


    Some things needed to be fought for personally to understand the difficulties. Still, Shan Yu hoped that Prince Ye woulde back; things would be much simpler then.After all, the royal family still feared Prince Ye. Although Ye Yuanqing was Prince Ye''s sister, Prince Ye hadn''t dered his stance yet.


    The royal family thought Prince Ye adopted a hands-off attitude, letting whoever had the ability be the emperor.


    Indeed, that was Ye Hua''s attitude. But if his sister were to be defeated in the end, as his elder brother, he would have to step in. However, Ye Yuanqing believed in her own strength.


    "Tomorrow will be an important day," Ye Yuanqing said softly, taking a sip of tea. She felt more exhausted than being a general. Tomorrow would be the final decision, and she didn''t know how it would end.


    Shan Yu said in a deep voice, "General Ye, you can''t waste the military power in your hands."


    "Shan Yu, the royal family also has military power."


    "But the military''s loyalty lies with you. As long as General Ye gives the order, I believe all the generals will stand behind you."


    "I know, but this is no different from usurping the throne. After all, I am not from the royal family. To be the emperor, I need people''s support. Recently, Huang Min has gained a lot of poprity through his virtuous deeds. He even spread rumours outside that I want to seize the throne. The people''s support is almost copsing." Ye Yuanqing said in a deep voice.


    At this point, Shan Yu couldn''t help it. With a low growl, he said, "Ye Yuanqing! How did you be a general? You''re not decisive at all! This is politics, like a battlefield. If you hesitate, the enemy will kill you! Moreover, you are going to be the Emperor! There are things that need to be sacrificed. Put away your conscience!"


    "No, if I put away my conscience, what''s the difference between sitting on the throne and others? I want to benefit the Spirit City. I don''t want to engage in those conspiracies and tricks! If we want war, it should be open and fair!"


    Shan Yu covered his forehead. ''God... how did you be a general like this? Be flexible, this is a political struggle, the battlefield tactics are useless here.''


    "If you want to sit on the throne, you have to be able to. If General Ye can''t even ascend to the throne, how can we talk about benefiting the Spirit City." Shan Yu tried to persuade her. Otherwise, it would be too passive. The opponent initiated the move, and she couldn''t resist.


    Shan Yu finally understood how troublesome this woman was. She was truly immersed in her own world.


    If all women were so troublesome, he would rather remain unmarried for life.


    "I won''t forget my original intention. If it really doesn''t work, my elder brother will scold me at most."


    "Ye Yuanqing! Do you think it''s just a scolding? If youpete with Huang Min, once Huang Min gains the emperor''s power, do you think the Ye family can still be preserved? Can''t you be less naive!" Shan Yu couldn''t help but roar. This woman was simply too foolish. Father actually asked him to assist her. He might be driven to madness.


    Ye Yuanqing looked at Shan Yu. Although thetter''s strength was not strong, he still stared back, showing considerable momentum.


    "I have made up my mind. Let''s meet tomorrow morning in court. I''ll go rest now," Ye Yuanqing said, and then she returned to her room, leaving Shan Yu standing alone in a daze. If the military wasn''t mobilised, they would surely be defeated tomorrow.


    However, Ye Yuanqing also knew this, and she hadn''t expected it to be so difficult. It seemed impossible to change her original intention of struggling with peace.


    In the month since her return, Ye Yuanqing had been physically and mentally exhausted. Sometimes she really didn''t want to be an Emperor anymore.


    Especially when she heard people''s allegations against her, it felt heartbreaking.


    Ye Yuanqing was ultimately just a general. Being an Emperor was different from being a general. A good general might not be a good Emperor.


    Shan Yu left helplessly, nning to go back and discuss this matter with his father. Whether to support the royal family in the morning court tomorrow or not, otherwise, the Shan family would also perish!


    Being with the ruler is like being with a tiger. Standing on Ye Yuanqing''s side at that time meant standing in opposition to the royal family.


    Once they failed, would Huang Min forgive them forpeting with him? That was impossible. The entire Ye family faction would die!


    So, once Shan Yu returned home, he immediately found his father.


    Shan Junren held a book in his left hand and a teacup in his right, sipping asionally, looking very leisurely, not at all worried.


    "Father, why are you still in the mood to drink tea and read? Our family is about to perish!" Shan Yu anxiously eximed, not even thinking about how to survive this disaster.


    Shan Junren nced at his son and said in a low voice, "How many times have I taught you? Even if the sky is falling, you have to maintain a calm mind. Only then can you rationally judge the problem."


    "Father, are you saying that I''ve lost my rationality? I haven''t. I am very rational now."


    "Fidgety, difficult to achieve great things." Shan Junren red at his son, who looked anxious, with sweat on his forehead.


    Shan Yu was very dissatisfied. "Father, Ye Yuanqing has no intention of counterattacking at all. She is so passive, letting go of such a good situation. Huang Min already has a seventy to eighty percent chance of winning now. If we lose, it''s the crime of exterminating the n, Father..."


    "Indeed." Shan Junren nodded, still very calm.


    Shan Yu couldn''t understand. "Father? Extermination of the n? It isn''t exterminating bugs?!"


    "I know."


    "Then why doesn''t Father make ns?" Shan Yu couldn''t believe it. His father used to strategize, but now it seemed like he had given up resistance and was casual.


    Shan Junren put down the book in his hand and asked his son, "Shan Yu, what do you want your father to do? Speak out andI''ll listen."


    "Father, the most urgent thing is only two ways. First, whether or not Ye Yuanqing, weunch a counterattack ourselves, seize the opportunity, and break the even if it means sacrificing ourselves!"


    "Second..."


    Before Shan Yu could finish his words, Shan Junren said softly, "Is it to join forces with the royal family, seeking a chance to survive?"


    Shan Yu took a deep breath and nodded, "Yes."


    "Have you ever considered what will happen after joining forces?"


    "We''ll sustain."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1200 (The Ringing of the Royal Hourglass)

    Chapter 1200 (The Ringing of the Royal Hourss)


    Chapter 1200 (The Ringing of the Royal Hourss)


    Shan Junren calmly said, "It''s just a matter of life and death. Shan Yu, you are still too young. After joining them, we will have no foothold. The Emperor will find an excuse sooner orter. It''s just a matter of dying early orte."


    Shan Yu remained silent after hearing this, as his father''s words made sense.


    "Since we have chosen, there is no turning back. If General Ye is unwilling to engage in intrigue, then let''s apany her openly," Shan Junren said with a lightugh.


    "But Father, how can we win openly? We can''t win at all," Shan Yu said in a deep voice, his gaze carrying concern.


    Shan Junren sighed heavily and slowly said, "Do you think Prince Ye will let her sister die?"


    Realising what his father was implying, Shan Yu suddenly understood. He pped his face, making a loud noise.


    "I''ve learned a lesson, I''m still too young," Shan Yu said, realising that as long as Prince Ye didn''t fall, the Shen Family wouldn''t fall either.


    Seeing his son so startled, Shan Junren said with a hint of surprise, "Stop hitting yourself. If others see it, they might think I''m the one who beat you.""Alright, Father, I''ll go prepare in my room. Tomorrow will be a fierce battle," Shan Yu said.


    "Go, victory or defeat is not important. Stay calm," Shan Junren advised, showing his deep wisdom. Prince Ye would surely not sit idly by.


    Shan Yu gained confidence hearing his father''s words and hurried back to his room to prepare for theing argument. Meanwhile, Ye Yuanqing was lying in bed with her eyes closed, unable to sleep, feeling that she was going to disappoint his big brother this time.


    It was truly embarrassing not to secure the throne, and his sister wasn''t ruthless enough...


    However, at this moment, the entire Spirit City suddenly rang out with a loud noise!


    Dong dong dong!!!


    The bell echoed throughout the Spirit City, awakening everyone in an instant.


    Ye Yuanqing was shocked. This was...


    The bell tolling for the fall of the Spirit City!


    Everyone was stunned. There were no sounds of fighting or screams. What had happened to make the Spirit City fall without any warning?


    Dong dong dong...


    The continuous tolling of the bells kept reminding everyone that the Spirit City had been lost!


    The entire Spirit City instantly lit up. Everyone gathered outside, curious and watchful.


    Many people ascended into the air. In the Spirit City, flying was only allowed in exceptional circumstances, and permission from the Emperor was required. Ye Yuanqing, being the General, naturally rushed to the forefront.


    "Yuanqing! Why are you running so fast? Come back to me!" Ye Shen shouted from behind.


    To break through the Spirit City required formidable individuals. His foolish daughter had rushed ahead again! In Ye Shen''s heart, Ye Hua was already dead; the current Ye Hua was not the one she used to be.


    Ye Shen''s sixth sense proved urate once again. Watching his daughter charging forward, he urgently flew after her. However, it seemed his strength was slightly inferior.


    The Spirit City was indeed vast, and flying in the air was swift. However, it took three breaths for them to reach the city gate.


    In the sky, over a hundred people stood, the fastest among the Overlord experts who had arrived. Surprisingly, none were from the royal family. The royal family had fallen to such an extent that not even an Overlord expert remained.


    As Huang Ming mentioned, as a ruler, what mattered was not strength but charisma. Surprisingly, some people believed in this theory, which was unheard of.


    However, it was Spirit City where strength was paramount. Without strength, how could onemand respect?


    At this moment, the royal family had no one capable of fighting. Hundreds stood in the void, staring below. Outside the city, there was silence, not a soul in sight.


    Therge bell above the city gate kept swinging, but people were gone. A chill ran down everyone''s spine.


    Among the crowd, Ye Yuanqing held the highest position. Qian Yi stood beside her respectfully and asked, "General Ye, what should we do now?"


    "Investigate! We must find out what happened tonight! Why did the Royal Hourss ring for no reason? Where did the defenders of the city go?!" Ye Yuanqing demanded.


    Just as Ye Yuanqing finished speaking, a fierce and sharp aura attacked. The speed was so astonishing that it left everyone in awe!


    This strike seemed to freeze the air, and everyone appeared to be immobilised.


    A cold brilliance suddenly bloomed, and the tip of the sword aimed directly at Ye Yuanqing''s forehead. Ye Yuanqing was stunned, unable to move her entire body. She couldn''t even produce the bell her older brother mentioned. He had said that shaking the bell during a crisis would bring surprises.


    However, at this moment, she waspletely immobile, helplessly watching the fierce sword approaching.


    The chilling wind howled, leaving only a silver cold brilliance that seemed to pierce through the heavens and the earth. Everyone was in disbelief! Someone had unleashed such a powerful sword!


    The might of this sword left a hundred Overlord experts awestruck, unable to move!


    "Ah ah ah!" Ye Shen watched his daughter, suddenly bursting into a terrifying scream. Anxious, Ye Shen broke through at this moment!


    The aura of an Overlord expert spread out, and his figure turned into a phantom flying towards his daughter.


    In an instant, Ye Yuanqing felt her father knocking away her body. However, she saw her father...


    The sword had pierced through her father''s chest, and the fierce sword energy even cleared the clouds! The power of this sword was evident!


    A bloody hole appeared in Ye Shen''s chest, and one could even see the people behind through the wound!


    Everyone was stunned!


    Ye Shen looked at his chest, then turned to look at his daughter, revealing a faint smile before descending from the sky.


    A muffled sound, Ye Shen crashed into a building.


    Ye Yuanqing watched her father like this, her face looking particrly grim, her eyes congealed in blood-red.


    Ye Yuanqing looked at the figure responsible for this, only to see this person had peculiar pupils...


    Dark purple pupils, appearing particrly eerie in the night. The expression was indifferent as he surveyed everyone.


    The sword in his hand was still dripping with blood.


    If Li Hun were here, she would surely recognize who he was!


    Dou Fushi!


    Apletely corrupted Dou Fushi, even forcibly modified by Qing Xu. It was like meeting a god-ying demon!


    Dou Fushi slowly turned his head towards Ye Yuanqing, feeling that she was the leader here. That''s why he had directly attacked her, but unexpectedly, the old man pushed her away.


    A bit regrettable.


    "I want to borrow the teleportation array from you." Dou Fushi boldly stated.


    Everyone was shocked, not expecting Dou Fushi to ask for this. What did he want to do with the teleportation array?


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1201 (Causing Death By Speaking)

    Chapter 1201 (Causing Death By Speaking)


    The transmission location is, of course, where things are sent to other nes. Some nes are unique and can only be reached via teleportation arrays at Spirit City. This is a one-of-a-kind formation.


    Perhaps they were not the most powerful, but their lineage is the noblest.


    Faced with this man''s demands, hundreds of Overlords resisted! Because everyone knows the importance of the transmission location! They are the guardians of the Spirit City, with the duty to stop this!


    But this time, it may not be so easy to stop!


    Because this is the modified Dou Fushi after being transformed by Qing Xu.


    If the previous Dou Fushi was just Wei Chang Version 1.0, then now it is version 2.9 of the Qing Xu edition.


    Nobody knows what Dou Fushi has been throughtely. It''s like being tortured to death by Qing Xu anding back alive to be tortured again. However, he no longer has self-awareness. Dou Fushi doesn''t know what resistance is, nor does he know what pain is.


    He only knows one thing!With a wave of the longsword in Dou Fushi''s hand, a crescent sword qi immediately swept towards one side!


    The terror of this sword emitted a violent gust, as if it could prate everything. It seemed everything in the world could be cut.


    Swish!


    Ten Overlords were instantly cut in half at the waist. They didn''t even react. Even if they did, they were too scared to move by this aura.


    Ye Yuanqing saw this scene, and her face turned pale!


    A single strike killed ten Overlords! Who is this man?


    The primordial spirit emerged instantly. Dou Fushi waved his hand again, and even the primordial spirit couldn''t escape.


    Everyone was in despair!


    Being able to kill Overlords in an instant means that he is definitely above the Overlord level!


    Ye Yuanqing looked at the sword in Dou Fushi''s hand and wondered if this sword was very powerful!


    But!


    This is just an ordinary long sword for city guards, which made Ye Yuanqing quite uneasy.


    Looking at the broken roof below, Ye Yuanqing was anxious, not knowing how her father''s injuries were. But her father''s primordial spirit did note out, so there should still be hope for rescue.


    Dou Fushi asked again, "Where is the transmission location? I don''t want to see the expression of refusal from you!"


    The crowd didn''t know what expression to put on because they were simply not opponents. Right now, he could kill them all with just one sword!


    The Overlords are likembs inside a pen, waiting for the fate of being ughtered.


    Dou Fushi nced at everyone, and his expression began to turn serious.


    This version of Dou Fushi is probably rarely seen by others because Dou Fushi has always been a jolly character. Even if he has a serious face, he would make peopleugh. He was someone born foredy. But now?


    The smile has disappeared, reced by a terrifying murderous intent!


    He tried to kill Ye Hua''s sister, who was an Overlord.


    He even directly injured Ye Shen.


    Of course, this cannot be med on Dou Fushi; he doesn''t know...


    And Ye Yuanqing has never seen Dou Fushi. Even if he did, it wouldn''t matter now.


    "Hey, does it take this long to ask for directions!"


    At this moment, on the street below, a fat man shouted.


    This fat man is, of course, Qing Xu.


    A demonic-like presence!


    Dou Fushi''s face changed.


    This change surprised everyone because it was a manifestation of fear!


    Could it be that the person below is even more formidable?


    Then why doesn''t hee?


    Dou Fushi knelt directly in front of Qing Xu, supporting his body.


    Qing Xu''s massive figure leaped and sat firmly on Dou Fushi''s back. "Let''s go, go up and take a look."


    "Yes!"


    Qing Xu can''t fly; his body is like an ordinary person. This might be Qing Xu''s weakness.


    Although it''s a weakness, Qing Xu''s goal is to eliminate this weakness!


    At this moment, everyone looked very shocked.


    This fatty! Actually sitting on the back of the expert who was just here, flying into the sky!


    And the previous expert looked very devout. What''s going on?


    "Who is the spokesperson here?" Qing Xu curiously asked, gently moving the prayer beads. It seemed like he was a good person and wouldn''t randomly kill. You can rx.


    "I am!" Ye Yuanqing shouted.


    "Can we borrow the transmission location for a moment?"


    "No!"


    Qing Xu squinted his small eyes, "No? I''ll let you rearrange your words.


    "No!" Ye Yuanqing shouted angrily! Even if it cost him her life, she must defend it! No one is allowed to invade the Spirit City.


    "Little girl, use your brain when doing things. Without it, people will die!" Qing Xu smiled slightly.


    However, just after saying this, five Overlords grabbed their throats, limbs struggling in the air...


    This struggle gradually became distorted, like a soft-bodied creature, limbs twisting in a strange direction, even the head doing a 360¡ã rotation.


    Blood overflowed from under the skin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!!!!


    Five consecutive muffled sounds, and the five Overlords in the air exploded into blood flowers, even their primordial spirits were obliterated!


    Everyone was stunned. What just happened? Where are they?


    Why is there no trace of energy fluctuation, and they could die like this? It doesn''t make sense! It vites thews of nature!


    Qing Xu is such a person; he kills with his mouth!


    Whoever he wants dead will undoubtedly die!


    Of course, not literally with his mouth, but with poison. An existence that can''t be sensed, that''s the terrifying aspect of Qing Xu.


    However, among the group, Qian Yi suddenly remembered something!


    Over a decade ago!


    He encountered someone! That person was very strong! Strong enough to kill half the Overlords!


    He also killed with his mouth.


    Yes, that person was Qing Xu, but at that time, everyone fought individually, and Qing Xu had no one to protect him. At that time, Qing Xu wasn''t so abnormal, unable to instantly poison others, so some people took advantage of the situation!


    But now, Qing Xupletely has that ability!


    Instant poison!


    However, Qian Yi dared not confirm if it was him because his size was too massive, way beyond the limits of human obesity.


    "Little girl, words have consequences." Qing Xu smiled faintly.


    "I''ll give you another chance!" Qing Xu said lightly.


    But just after saying that, another Overlord began to convulse.


    "What do you mean!" Ye Yuanqing couldn''t help but shout.


    Qing Xu whispered, "Little girl, I''m an impatient person, so you need to make a decision quickly because their lives are in your hands."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Overlord pped his own spirit cover, even shattering the primordial spirit. A qi ring bloomed in the air, spreading out in all directions!


    Everyone heard what he said just before."I can''t take it anymore! Kill me! Just kill me!"


    Qing Xu sat cross-legged on Dou Fushi''s back, quietly watching.


    As this person just died, another Overlord started to be bizarre. Blood inexplicably flowed from the corners of his mouth, even shedding two lines of bloody tears, the horror of it all.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1202 (Im Serious!)

    Chapter 1202 (I''m Serious!)


    At this moment, everyone panicked... afraid...


    At this point, they were no longer Overlords; they were just frightened children, shivering one by one.


    Even Ye Yuanqing and Qian Yi were scared. They had never seen such a killing method.


    However, Qian Yi was still contemting. What is this fat guy''s level? Otherwise, how could he be so powerful!


    "General Ye!" One of the Overlords couldn''t bear the fear in his heart any longer and shouted Ye Yuanqing''s name.


    Ye Yuanqing certainly knew what he was going to say, but...


    "General Ye!" Everyone couldn''t help but shout. They couldn''t even defeat the smaller one, let alone thisrger one.


    Sweat dripped from Ye Yuanqing''s forehead, sliding down her delicate face. There was no sense of any energy fluctuation at all.How did he do it? To silently kill an Overlord?!


    They had never seen such a killing method!


    And he controlled the man sitting under him!


    Who is this fatty!?


    At this point, Ye Yuanqing had topromise. If this continued, they might all die!


    "Okay, I agree!" Ye Yuanqing said in a deep voice. Making such a choice was very difficult. After all, the transmission location is strictly guarded. Even if it meant death, they couldn''t let the unscrupulous enter.


    That''s why they begged for mercy, but dared not mention anything about the teleportation array. Because if they really did, although no one would die, someone would still have to bear the me.


    At this time, only Ye Yuanqing could bear the me.


    Qing Xu nodded slightly and said softly, "Little girl, don''t y tricks, or even the Buddha won''t be able to save them. Do you understand?"


    Originally, Ye Yuanqing thought that as long as he rxed, she would ring the bell. However, after hearing this threat, Ye Yuanqing hesitated again.


    If she really rang the bell, they might all die. This also ounted for the majority of the Overlords in the Spirit City.


    The number of Overlords is still quite small, and cultivating one is not simple. Everyone cherishes them greatly.


    Losing one means losing a source of strength.


    So, Ye Yuanqing dared not act recklessly. "I''ll take you there," she said immediately, hesitatingly turning to Qian Yi, "I entrust my father to you."


    "Don''t worry," Qian Yi nodded, indicating that you can leave your father to me.


    "Both of you, follow me," Ye Yuanqing said in a deep voice.


    Suddenly, Qing Xu''s voice became cold, "If you dare to deceive me, then there won''t be a living soul in this city! I''m serious!"


    Qing Xu wasn''t joking; he really wanted to do that. But now, the more important thing was to go to a ce and find an important medicinal ingredient.


    Ye Yuanqing didn''t say anything, considering whether to ring the bell. But Ye Yuanqing didn''t dare to gamble with the lives of the entire city. This was something she couldn''t afford to gamble with. R


    People only saw General Ye leading two strange men away, feeling puzzled. Didn''t the imperial bell just ring? Why is General Ye appearing here? Soon, Ye Yuanqing brought the two men to the transmission location.


    "General Ye, it''s alreadyte at night, and the imperial bell has rung. Entry is not allowed," reminded the man guarding the door.


    Although the emperor had passed away, duties still needed to be fulfilled.


    Ye Yuanqing said in a low voice, "I have urgent matters, please make an exception."


    "General Ye, I''m sorry, no exceptions can be made."


    "Step aside!" Ye Yuanqing coldlymanded. If it weren''t for their recent disy of strength, they wouldn''t believe that someone could be so twisted and horrifying.


    These gatekeepers were no match. Letting them go now was in their interest.


    But they obviously didn''t see it that way, loyal to their duties!


    "General Ye, please turn back!"


    "You!"


    Clearing his throat from behind, Qing Xu said softly, "General Ye, should I handle it?"


    "No need, I can handle it," Ye Yuanqing hurriedly said. Without a word, she punched both guards.


    It was better to knock her out than be beaten to death by them.


    Opening the two massive doors, Ye Yuanqing led the two men into the transmission area.


    Various teleportation devices greeted their eyes, everything here was stirring emotions.


    "I really want to stay here and study these teleportation devices. I wonder if I can go back to the past or the future? It''s really worth studying." Qing Xu stroked the teleportation device''s instruments as if he had found his treasure.


    Ye Yuanqing stood silently on the side, feeling that this fatty was a bit strange. He was surprisingly interested inplex devices.


    The emotions he disyed were like that of a child,cking the demeanour of a master.


    "It seems that I can onlye again next time," Qing Xu seemed to be talking to himself, with a somewhat vacant expression.


    But Ye Yuanqing knew that without a professional setting the destination, it would be impossible to teleport.


    Qing Xu''s hands quickly went to work, leaving Ye Yuanqing in a daze.


    Why would this person know how to operate it?


    Qing Xu said lightly, "This thing is difficult for you, but for me, after a few tries, I can operate it. It''s not very precise, a bit troublesome, but it''s okay, as long as the dimension is urate."


    After saying that, Qing Xu stood in the middle of the teleportation device, "Little Doudou, press the red button, thene over."


    "Okay," Dou Fushi pressed the red button and moved to Qing Xu in half a breath.


    The two stood inside the teleportation device, and Ye Yuanqing clenched his fists!At this moment, Qing Xu suddenly said, "Miss, perhaps we will meet again."


    Qing Xu''s chubby face smiled, his eyes disappearing.


    With a sh of white light, both disappeared on the device. Ye Yuanqing quickly rushed to check the target.


    She couldn''t understand this gadget at all; he needed a professional to take a look.


    Ye Yuanqing thought of her father and quickly went to check her father''s condition, leaving others to deal with this.


    Back at the Ye family, Ye Yuanqing ran towards her father''s room.


    "How is it?" Ye Yuanqing asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Chen spoke softly, "Sister, father''s injuries will heal, it''s just a matter of time, but..."


    Seeing everyone''s serious faces, Ye Yuanqing couldn''t help but worry.


    "But what?"


    "But... Father''s cultivation is gone," Ye Liangcai sighed deeply.


    Ye Yuanqing was visibly having a hard time epting it, "How is that possible? How could father lose his cultivation?"


    "Sister, ording to what Lord Qian said, the sword that father took struck down his dantian, and now he can''t even gather qi in the future."


    Ye Yuanqing''s face looked very bad. ''These two people!''


    ''They must be caught! They actually harmed my father!''


    ''If it weren''t for my father, I would have already died. I will remember this grudge!''


    "Ye Chen, take care of father. I''ll handle the matters outside."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1203 (Transmission)

    Hi everyone,


    I hope you''re all enjoying the season! I wanted to let you know that from December 21st to 31st, I''ll be doubling the chapters we cover each day to make the most of our holiday break.


    Take this opportunity to dive in and enjoy!


    Happy holidays!


    Chapter 1203 (Transmission)


    "Okay, sister, you can rest assured. We are taking care of father here," Ye Liangcai encouraged. Be strong! Don''t let those people defeat you.


    Of course, Ye Yuanqing was reassured. She was ready to go to the transmission site to check the situation when she coincidentally met Shan Yu.


    "General Ye, what happened? Why did the Royal Hourss ring?""I''ll tell youter. Now, let''s go to the transmission site."


    "Why are we going there?"


    "I brought someone in."


    "Ah!!!" Shan Yu was dumbfounded. "You actually brought someone into the transmission site. You know what this crime is? You''ll be executed, sister. Don''t mess around. It''s better to sit on the throne obediently.''


    In Shan Yu''s mind, he was frantically thinking about where to start investigating. Huang Min likes to make a big deal out of things. Even ck can be turned into white!


    When they arrived at the transmission site, the royal carriage was parked outside.


    Shan Yu said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect this guy toe. He must be trying to bring you down with this matter, General Ye. Be careful."


    Compared to the throne, Ye Yuanqing was more interested in knowing where these two people went!


    Ye Yuanqing and Shan Yu quickly entered the transmission site. Just as they entered, they saw Huang Min, dressed in royal attire. At this moment, he stood tall, with a handsome appearance and an imperial demeanour.


    In fact, Ye Yuanqing and Shan Yu had very little impression of Huang Min. Most of the time, Huang Min was not in the pce, travelling around and gaining a lot of knowledge.


    However, since he returned, the people of the royal family started to unite, even supporting Huang Min to ascend to the throne. This was unexpected.


    "General Ye, you''re here," Huang Min turned to look at Ye Yuanqing, showing a gentle smile. He even arched his hand, showing the courtesy of a junior. This attitude made it even more difficult to figure him out.


    "Your Highness, the Fifth Prince," Ye Yuanqing also had to show due respect. After all, she hasn''t seized the throne yet.


    Huang Min nodded, and the two seemed to be good friends. Shan Yu stood on the side in silence.


    "General Ye, I heard that you brought two people in and even injured the guards. Is this true?" Huang Min asked in a low voice, his tone calm, seemingly without ming intentions. ???


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "To save their lives," Ye Yuanqing said in a deep voice.


    Huang Min remained silent. He had also received news about what happenedst night.


    There were only two of them, but many Overlords died. They couldn''t resist their attack at all.The most important issue is that no member of the royal family was present at the time. This is undoubtedly negative news for the royal family!


    For the vast royal family, the fact that not a single person dared to go is something that the majority of the people cannot ept.


    Why didn''t anyone from the royal family go? They were all too frightened. When the Royal Hourss rang, it signalled the impending destruction. Who would dare go and face certain death? Some in the royal family were even considering fleeing.


    It''s fortunate that this disgraceful incident wasn''t witnessed by anyone, or else the dignity of the royal family would have beenpletely lost.


    Huang Min remained silent for the time being, as he hadn''t thought things through yet.


    At this moment, a man walked over and respectfully said, "Fifth Prince, General Ye, the dimension they went to is not recorded."


    Upon hearing this, Ye Yuanqing furrowed her brows. An unrecorded dimension...


    This likely isn''t a simple matter.


    "I''ll go check," Ye Yuanqing said in a deep voice.


    Huang Min was secretly delighted to hear this. If the dimension isn''t recorded, it means those who go there usually won''te back.


    ''This prince likes the idea. Go, and preferably, don''te back.''


    "General Ye!" Shan Yu quickly shouted. This woman is going crazy. Doesn''t she realise she''s currently vying for the throne?


    If she goes, won''t she be handing the throne over to herself?


    Huang Min cursed Shan Yu in his heart. ''You fool, why did you have to interfere?''


    Shan Yu led Ye Yuanqing aside and whispered, "General Ye, you''re currentlypeting for the throne. If you go like this, you''ll definitely lose the throne. Think twice!"


    Ye Yuanqing realised this and, if she leaves now, she might indeed lose the throne.


    "General Ye, to put it bluntly, even if you catch up to them, what can you do? You have no way to handle it. So, General Ye, you still need to consider the overall situation!"


    Ye Yuanqing took a deep breath. Yes, even if she catches up to them, what can she do? She felt quite lost. These two individuals escaped from her hands, and she must bring them back herself!


    But now, she had no way to do so. Ye Yuanqing nodded, "You''re right."


    Shan Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this crazy woman hasn''t lost her mind. It''s really fortunate.


    Huang Min, on the other hand, frowned deeply. If Shan Yu wasn''t here and, coupled with this prince''s instigation, Ye Yuanqing would''ve definitely rushed over impulsively and would have ended up dead.


    At this moment, Shan Junren also hurried over and respectfully said, "General Ye, Fifth Prince!"


    From this address, one could tell that Ye Yuanqing had priority.


    "Prime Minister Shan," Huang Min greeted with a smile. ''This old fellow. I''ll make sure to have you and your son killedter.''


    ''Anyone standing against this prince must die, leaving no one behind.''


    "What exactly happened?" Shan Junren asked in confusion.Ye Yuanqing recounted everything that happened at the city gate, and everyone was shocked to hear it.


    To think that such terrifying individuals appeared out of nowhere. Where did theye from? And causing such amotion just to use the teleportation.


    Moreover, it was an unrecorded dimension. Shan Junren was a bit puzzled. Could it be that there''s a treasure in that dimension?


    "Everyone, go back and rest. We''ll discuss it at the morning court tomorrow," Huang Minmanded like an emperor, issuing orders. This irritated the members of the Ye family faction. You''re not the emperor yet, but you''re already putting on the airs of one. It''s really shameless.


    Although he wasn''t the emperor, he was still a member of the royal family, and no one dared to say anything. The royal family''s background was unknown, making it quite tricky.


    "Let''s go," Ye Yuanqing said softly, leaving the scene first to check on her father.


    Shan Yu did not follow Ye Yuanqing but went to her father and said softly, "Father, tonight''s events should be advantageous for us."


    "Not necessarily. The teleportation area is defended with our lives. Although General Ye considered everyone''s life and death, she still brought people in. If Huang Min seizes on this point, we''ll be in a difficult position," Shan Junren said in a low voice, his expression bing slightly grave as he watched Huang Min discussing with others, likely giving suggestions.


    Shan Yu said solemnly, "General Ye at least saved the lives of other Overlords. Those Overlords won''t just stand by and do nothing, right?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1205 (Royal Familys Inheritance)

    Chapter 1205 (Royal Family''s Inheritance)


    Ye Yuanqing stood at the forefront of the military, while Shan Junren stood at the forefront of the civil officials. Standing beside them were several princes, all led by Huang Min, here to show support.


    The royal steward stood in front of the throne, weakly announcing, "Today is the final day of judgement, where a new emperor will be decided to lead us."


    "Isn''t it obvious? It must be the Fifth Prince, Huang Min," someone shouted before the announcement wasplete.


    "That''s right, the Fifth Prince is of royal blood. It''s only natural for him to inherit the throne. It''s his rightful position."


    "The Fifth Prince was also favoured by thete emperor. If thete emperor knew, he would undoubtedly pass the throne to the Fifth Prince."


    "Exactly, the Fifth Prince inheriting the throne is legitimate. When did it be the turn for an outsider, especially a woman, to be the Emperor?"


    Huang Min remained silent, calmly listening to the voices around him.


    The hall instantly became noisy, with all the voices directed against Ye Yuanqing, even more intense than the previous asions."Quiet, please. If thete emperor were still here, he wouldn''t want to hear such noise," the royal steward weakly pleaded.


    This royal steward seemed to be given some face, as the voices gradually subsided.


    At this moment, Shan Yu stepped forward and said, "Throughout the generations, the Emperor must have the strength to reach the realm of the Overlord, achieve military exploits, and possess noble virtues. How many of these does the Fifth Prince have?"


    Shan Yu''s words had never been said before, and some important issues needed to be addressed at critical moments like this one.


    After all, this was thest chance, and they needed to showcase their best.


    As Shan Yu spoke, it seemed that everyone became silent, because what Shan Yu said was true! Why did Huang Yun and Huang Li seek military exploits? It was to prepare for the throne. Otherwise, someone could use the excuse of having no military achievements to argue against their right to the throne.


    So among these three aspects, military achievements were the most important, but they were also the most difficult to obtain. Additionally, without wars, they had to wait...


    Shan Yu continued, "General Yehas reached the strength of the Overlord long ago! Not long ago, she even achieved great merit! Thete emperor granted her the title of Grand General of Valor. Yesterday evening, to ensure the safety of the entire city, she, alone, brought in intruders. This prevented a disaster. Isn''t that a noble virtue?"


    "What we need is a true Emperor, not someone who only knows how to talk!" Shan Yu became more and more passionate in his speech, even ending with a sarcastic remark, sounding somewhat triumphant.


    Upon hearing his son''s words, Shan Junren sighed inwardly, but it was also fine. They had already offended people, and offending more wouldn''t make a difference.


    At this point, Huang Min spoke softly, "Prime Minister Shan, regarding the events ofst night, General Ye still bears full responsibility!"


    Ye Yuanqing turned her head to look at Huang Min and asked, "Fifth Prince, what responsibility does this general need to bear?"


    "General Ye, you should understand the rules of the teleportation ground. It is one of the most important ces in ournd! Yet, you brought two intruders inside, viting a major taboo of our ancestors! What qualifications do you have to sit on this throne?" Huang Min replied.


    People noticed that Huang Min was also articte, immediately seizing on General Ye''s weakness, making it difficult for her to counter.


    Regarding the events ofst night, the father and son had discussed it for a long time and found it unpleasant. They couldn''t clear their names.


    Shan Junren spoke softly, "Fifth Prince, aboutst night, all the Overlords were present. The opponents'' strength was beyond us. If General Ye does not agree, all the Overlords, including the entire Spirit City, would be annihted. If it weren''t for General Ye''s wisdom, we wouldn''t be standing here now!"


    "And! Of these two, one can activate a teleportation device. This also indicates that, even without our presence, they could have left. General Ye''s choice is the best! If we stick to rigid rules, it will only lead to the destruction of Spirit City. What we need is an emperor with intelligence and responsibility!"


    Shan Junren''s wordsrgely helped clear Ye Yuanqing''s name.


    Shan Junren turned to Huang Min and casually asked, "Fifth Prince, may I inquire why none of the members of the royal family were present during the significant events ofst night? Even the old ministers heard that everyone was preparing to pack up and leave."


    Shan Yu truly admired his father. Was this the legendary three consecutive kills? It silenced the royal factionpletely.


    Huang Min remained calm after hearing Shan Junren''s question and turned to him, saying, "Prime Minister, why do you support someone from an outside family? If thete emperor knew, I''m afraid he wouldn''t forgive you."


    "Fifth Prince, the old minister supports a wise monarch. It has nothing to do with the surname. If thete emperor were still alive, he would certainly appreciate the old minister''s choice."


    Shan Yu almost burst intoughter upon hearing his father''s words. If thete emperor knew, he would probably jump out of the coffin in anger. But there was nothing they could do. The royal family declined in this generation, mainly because Ye Hua eliminated both Huang Li and Huang Yun. If one of them were still alive, Ye Yuanqing wouldn''t be in this situation.


    It seemed that Ye Hua had nned this way, clearing the path for his sister.


    At this moment, Ye Hua wanted to say, "You''ve guessed it all, it seems like this venerable one''s hiding isn''t deep enough."


    Huang Min remained calm, which puzzled Shan Junren. Did he have some hidden cards?


    Seeing that his father was silent, Shan Yu stepped forward and said, "General Ye is wise and courageous, fully capable of sitting on the throne and leading the entire Spirit City!"


    At this point, the Ye family faction began to fan the mes. On the other hand, the initially fiery royal faction waspletely silent, each member red-faced.


    They couldn''t find any counter arguments because Huang Min really... had nothing! He had only a royal title, and that was it!


    The most basic three prerequisites werecking.


    At this moment, Huang Min calmly asked, "Prime Minister Shan, are you suggesting that the royal family cannot inherit the throne now?"


    Shan Junren frowned and whispered, "If the royal family has someone who meets all three conditions, naturally, we will support. But the Crown Prince and the Ninth Prince... sigh..."


    "It seems that Prime Minister Shan has forgotten something," Huang Min said lightly.


    Shan Junren was momentarily stunned, asking curiously, "Please enlighten me, Fifth Prince."


    "Do you know what the royal family''s inheritance means?" Huang Min asked lightly.


    Shan Junren suddenly had a bad feeling.


    The royal family all selected the Emperors of past generations.


    But previously, they were all pre-selected. This time, it was an ident. However, in general, they were still members of the royal family. There had never been an outsider.


    Those three conditions evolved slowly and eventually became a tradition.


    ''But these three conditions also seem to be dictated by the royal family. I just took advantage of a loophole.''


    ''However, at this point, I can''t just bow down easily!''


    "The royal family''s inheritance requires capable individuals to take on the responsibility!" Shan Junren said in a deep voice.


    Huang Min chuckled lightly after hearing this, a mockingughter, mocking that you understand nothing.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1204 (Usurping the Throne)

    Chapter 1204 (Usurping the Throne)


    "Shan Yu, those people are not easy to deal with, and they won''t willingly get involved in this mess. In the end, they are all defenders of the royal family. Even if General Ye saved their lives, they wouldn''t stand on General Ye''s side. The best oue now is to remain neutral, giving her face," Shan Junren said in a deep voice, understanding these Overlords very well. They would never do anything without benefits.


    Shan Yu remained silent after hearing this. Apparently tomorrow will be a fierce battle.


    Suddenly, Shan Yu saw Huang Min walking towards them.


    Father and son were a bit surprised.


    "Prime Minister Shan."


    "Fifth Prince."


    "May I have a word with you?" Huang Min smiled slightly.


    Shan Junren nodded with a smile.The two walked aside.


    At this moment, Huang Min went straight to the point, "Prime Minister Shan, when Father was alive, he mentioned that Prime Minister Shan was a trustworthy old minister."


    "Having earned His Majesty''s trust, I am truly unworthy," Shan Junren responded with the typical rhetoric, clearly an experienced politician.


    Huang Min didn''t mind, smiling slightly, "Prime Minister Shan, I''ll be straightforward. I hope that the Prime Minister can assist me as you did Father. I will not hold any grudges from the past."


    "Fifth Prince, I will certainly assist the newly crowned Emperor without hesitation!"


    Huang Min was momentarily surprised, showing a wry smile. Then, he patted Shan Junren''s shoulder and left.


    Shan Junren knew Huang Min was giving him onest chance. However, those who wanted to achieve great things had to take risks! If he sided with Huang Min today, it would be the same in the future, or even worse.


    What Huang Min just said could even be considered a humiliation!


    It seemed like he was saying, "Old man, you''re done for! Now, kneeling to tter me is your only hope, or your whole family will perish."


    Shan Junren had been through many ups and downs; he wouldn''t be easily intimidated. And his true support was Prince Ye.


    Back home, Ye Yuanqing went to check on her father again.


    Seeing Ye Shan lying in bed, his chest wrapped in white gauze, Ye Yuanqing couldn''t help but frown. Overlords were indeed formidable; even if their chests were pierced, they could still survive.


    Looking at her father''s much older face, Ye Yuanqing clenched her teeth. This grudge was remembered!


    "Sister, you should rest. Tomorrow there''s an uphill battle. Get a good rest," Ye Chen whispered, a tired expression on her face.


    Father, now without cultivation, had be an ordinary person. Without the support of power, his ageing process was elerating. In the future, he would be just an ordinary person, unable to gather qi without the destroyed dantian.


    Even with various spiritual medicines to support, it''s only a dy of lifespan, not like the Overlords who possess unlimited longevity. There is a clear distinction.


    "It''s okay; I''ll sit here and apany Father."


    Ye Chen tightened her face and whispered, "Sister, if it doesn''t work, just call big brother back."


    "This is a test from big brother to me. Results have not yet been determined. If I call my big brother back now, wouldn''t I disappoint him?" Ye Yuanqing had considered calling him, but each time she hesitated. If she called, it would be a situation she couldn''t handle.


    Ye Chen didn''t say anything after hearing that. Since childhood, her sister had wanted to surpass their big brother, seeing him as an idol. Naturally, she didn''t want to let him down.


    "All right, sister, go and rest. It''s not early, and it will dawn in a few hours."


    Ye Yuanqing sighed in relief. "Take care of Father."


    "Yes, sister, it''s up to you now!"


    Now the lives of the whole family rested on Ye Yuanqing''s shoulders, and the burden felt exceptionally heavy. However, Ye Yuanqing thought that this was the experience her big brother had given her.


    Mornings in Spirit City were always sunny and beautiful. Today, despite the clear sky, the atmosphere felt somewhat heavy. Perhaps it was due to the events ofst night and the impending judgement today, casting a gloomy shadow over everyone.


    Although it was still early for the morning court, the streets were already bustling with residents. Of course, there were those supporting Ye Yuanqing and those who had received benefits supporting Huang Min. The two factions nearly caused an uproar in the whole Spirit City, emphasising the significance of this election.


    In the Ye family, everyone came to see Ye Yuanqing off for the morning court. Ye Yuanqing still wore her military uniform, as she was currently a general. Huang Fei had appointed her as the head general.


    "Sister, good luck!"


    "General Ye, we support you!"


    "General Ye, you must do well!"


    "Sister Ye, go for it! I want to be a girl like Sister Ye in the future."


    Listening to the cheers and encouragement from the sidelines, it felt like a new source of strength injected into Ye Yuanqing, filling her with determination. Today, either they would fall, or she would lose.


    And losing meant having to face her big brother with her head held low. That would be truly embarrassing.


    Along the way, residents on both sides appeared very enthusiastic. They were all supporters, which filled Ye Yuanqing with strength.


    Arriving at the gate of the imperial pce, the massive crowd still shocked Ye Yuanqing. The sea of people held banners and cheered for their favoured candidate. However, Ye Yuanqing could still hear malicious voices criticising her. She knew Huang Min hired them.


    Choosing to block them out, Ye Yuanqing stepped out of the carriage outside the pce.


    "General Ye!"


    "Please rise, everyone." Ye Yuanqing now exuded a queenly aura, and every move carried a different kind of pressure.


    "Thank you, General Ye!"


    Ye Yuanqing walked slowly into the pce. Not far, she met Shan Junren and Qian Yi.


    "General Ye, you''re here."


    "Greetings, Prime Minister Shan, Lord Qian." Ye Yuanqing responded politely.


    "No need for formalities, no need for formalities. We are all family," Shan Junren said with a sly smile, as if implying that his son was going to be Ye Yuanqing''s lover, so she should take good care of him.


    However, Ye Yuanqing didn''t think much about it.


    "General Ye, today you don''t need to say or do anything. Leave everything to us," Prime Minister Shan respectfully said.


    "Okay." Ye Yuanqing replied in a low voice.


    Shan Yu arrived a bitter, and looked at Ye Yuanqing, who had a not-so-pleasant expression, probably due to her father''s condition.


    It was inevitable, and life had to go on.


    The group entered the grand hall where the throne had been empty for quite some time. Today, it would finally be decided who would ascend to that highest position.


    The Emperor of the Spirit City was a tempting position, and the royal family members would not easily give up. Unfortunately, all the outstanding candidates had perished. The remaining were just inferior substitutes. If it weren''t for Huang Min''s skill in manipting people, their chances would have been bleak.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1206 (Royal Family!)

    Chapter 1206 (Royal Family!)


    "The royal family naturally determines The royal family''s inheritance!"


    Huang Min did not make this statement but came from outside!


    Two men slowly walked in, and when everyone saw their faces, their pupils contracted.


    Especially Shan Junren, one of the individuals he had seen before, and the other one he had seen in a portrait!


    "Old minister pays respects to the Supreme Emperors!" Shan Junren had experienced two dynasties, so he had seen Huang Fei''s father. However, he disappeared in the end, and no one knew where he went.


    As long as the abdicated emperor, in the end, would disappear.


    But now, unexpectedly, two of them appeared! Huang Fei''s father and grandfather!


    This shocked Shan Junren, exining why Huang Min looked so confident. Turns out he found them to support him!Things became difficult!


    Shan Yu was also shocked. Since birth, the emperor has always been Huang Fei. He had never seen both figures before him.


    But with his father''s shout, Shan Yu''s gaze became anxious!


    More urately, the entire Ye family faction was in a panic!


    The recently dejected royal faction suddenly saw a saviour. They wished to crawl over and lick their shoes to express their excitement.


    "Ministers, pay respects to the Supreme Emperors" Everyone knelt down and shouted.


    Ye Yuanqing was no longer calm at this point,pletely unexpected by such an ident.


    No wonder Huang Min could instantly unify the members. It turns out they were backing him up. This exined everything.


    "Shan Junren, long time no see. I didn''t expect that you helped Huang Fei ascend to the throne back then, and now you''re assisting someone outside the royal family. Admirable courage!" The Supreme Emperor Donghuang Yu said with a sinking voice.


    Donghuang Ling remained silent, coldly watching Ye Yuanqing.


    ''This woman also wants to be emperor? Do you think my Donghuang family has no one!''


    Shan Junren quickly exined, "Supreme Emperor, the Emperor suddenly passed away. The old minister was just following the usual rules."


    "Rules? Shan Junren, you still haven''t figured it out! The royal family is the rule itself!"


    Hearing this, Shan Junren''s face paled. This sentence might not have the same momentum as when Huang Min said it, buting from the Supreme Emperor, it carried a terrifying murderous intent!


    Shan Yu also turned pale. ''It''s over... it''s over today¡­''


    If these two people hadn''te, the throne would undoubtedly belong to Ye Yuanqing. But with their arrival, the throne...


    Wasn''t guaranteed... They might have to sacrifice their lives. This was the price... Not death, then it would be wealth and glory.


    The greater the risk, the higher the reward. But now, it was obviously the worst-case scenario.


    "Father, take the seat." Donghuang Yu respectfully shouted.


    Donghuang Ling slowly ascended the steps and sat on the throne. No one dared to say another word.


    While Donghuang Yu stood beside.


    When someone sat on this throne, it seemed like everyone dared not act recklessly.


    Ye Yuanqing now didn''t know what to say. They were Supreme Emperors!


    All Emperors from past generations. Wasn''t choosing the emperor something they decided?


    Donghuang Ling touched the dragon chair and murmured, "The feeling is still the same."


    Everyone dared not even breathe.


    "I heard my grandson died here on this tform, is that correct?" Donghuang Ling pointed to a corner and asked lightly.


    The eunuch on the side showed a joyful expression, finally seeing the Supreme Emperor again, just like before.


    "Supreme Emperor, the Emperor died right here, with no signs of life, cruelly murdered!" The eunuch said with a choked voice, asionally wiping tears with his sleeves.


    Donghuang Ling''s face gradually became gloomy, and he said in a deep voice, "In this hall! An Emperor of a generation was actually murdered! And you didn''t know! Beheaded so cruelly! Who!? Who did it!?"


    Huang Min took a step forward and respectfully said, "Supreme Emperor, the biggest suspect now is the Ye family! Because the Ye family wants to usurp the throne! If the emperor didn''t die, what reason would they have? Big brother and the Ninth brother also died in the conspiracy, and then the emperor also... They used three conditions to select the emperor, deceiving us that the royal family has no one..."


    Ye Yuanqing stood silently because the emperor was indeed killed by the people sent by her big brother. Regarding what she had done, Ye Yuanqing seemed unwilling to deny it.


    "Good! It seems that the people in this Spirit City are not afraid of my royal family! People in my royal family can be killed if they want to kill! They can usurp the throne if they want! Such audacity!" The Supreme Emperor was furious, and a terrifying aura immediately swept through. Everyone couldn''t resist it and was pressed to the ground, including Ye Yuanqing.


    However, Ye Yuanqing felt that the strength of these Supreme Emperors were above that of the Overlords.


    "Shan Junren, do you know your crime!" The Supreme Emperor Donghuang Yu asked coldly.


    Shan Junren quickly kowtowed, and now it was impossible to save the situation unless Prince Ye came!


    But would Prince Yee?


    Even Ye Yuanqing didn''t know. Communication between different nes was challenging, and besides, there was already a barrier set up here!


    It seems that these two want to partake in the scraps and make all those against the royal family helpless!


    "Supreme Emperor, this old minister, knows his crime." Shan Junren said in a deep voice.


    "Drag him out and behead him!" Donghuang Yu did not hesitate to give the order. As an emperor, one must have the decisiveness to kill.


    Shan Junren knew he was doomed!


    "Supreme Emperor, spare my life! I am willing to suffer for my father!" Shan Yu knelt on the ground and begged.


    The royal faction showed a gloating expression. Weren''t you so arrogant now? So powerful...


    Why not continue to be powerful?


    "Dog! Go back!" Shan Junren coldly shouted. His father was old, but you still had youth and many important things to do.


    "Drag him out and behead him!" Donghuang Yu coldly ordered, actually going against the royal family. Truly, he had be impatient with living!


    "Hold on!" Ye Yuanqing suddenly shouted!


    The two big shots looked at Ye Yuanqing, as if asking her to wait for her turn to be dealt with, not to be in a hurry.


    Donghuang Ling said softly, "The crime of the Shan family''s usurpation will beplete extermination."


    Once that statement was made, the entire venue took a cold breath. The Shan family had many coteral branches, and now, with just one sentence, everyone was destined to be buried.


    "It was me who incited it," Ye Yuanqing said softly.


    Donghuang Ling then pped the air.


    "Smack!"


    This p fiercelynded on Ye Yuanqing''s face, and the whole person was knocked to the ground.


    A high-ranking general was pped down like this, and everyone dared not speak...


    Blood was already flowing from the corners of Ye Yuanqing''s mouth. If Ye Shen were here, he would surely stop his daughter from making mistakes again. Howe your personality is exactly like your big brother''s? Fearless in the face of anything.


    "Smack!"


    Another p mercilessly went over, and Ye Yuanqing''s body flew up, crashing into the nearby dragon pir. The entire hall trembled slightly, and Ye Yuanqing slowly descended, with two huge handprints on her face, her pores all broken. It was terrifying.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1207 (Ringing the Bell)

    Chapter 1207 (Ringing the Bell)


    Ye Yuanqing seemed to have suffered severe injuries.


    She slowly fell to the ground, unable to move.


    These two were Supreme Overlords, and she was no match for them. They were too powerful, just like the encounter with those two from yesterday.


    Donghuang Ling said calmly, "The mastermind is from the Ye family. Hang all of them at the city gate as a warning!"


    "Yes!"


    "All those rted to the Ye family! Hang them all! To demonstrate the might of our emperor!" Donghuang Ling exuded a murderous intent. After so many years, such an incident happened. If they weren''t aware of it, the entire Spirit City might have changed its surname!


    "Supreme Emperor, we are wrongly used; spare our lives!"


    "Supreme Emperor! Supreme Emperor, spare our lives!""We are all innocent..."


    Huang Min looked at Shan Junren, who was kneeling beside him, and whispered, "Prime Minister, I gave you a chance yesterday, but unfortunately... did you really think Prince Ye would appear? You thought too much..."


    Shan Junren had no confidence now and looked towards Ye Yuanqing, who was lying under the dragon pir.


    ''Hurry and call your big brother over; otherwise, we''ll all die! Both of them are figures above Overlord!''


    Ye Yuanqing now knew one thing. It turned out that the throne wasn''t so easy to obtain. She originally thought that being kind to others would earn their approval.


    However, she was wrong. Being kind to some people was actually being cruel to oneself. Since Big Brother had paved the way for her, she wouldn''t let Big Brother down.


    This throne was hers!


    Ye Yuanqing slowly stood up, looking unsteady, as if she could copse at any moment. But she still gritted her teeth and persisted.


    "Can you still stand?" Donghuang Yu asked with a hint of surprise.


    Typically, after a p from a Supreme Overlord, nobody would be able to stand, not to mention a woman!


    However, this woman actually stood up, which was truly astonishing.


    Ye Yuanqing leaned against the dragon pir, blood flowing from the corner of her mouth, and turned to look at the two on the tform.


    "I originally wanted to prioritise peace, but... no more pretending. I am a woman who kills enemies!" Ye Yuanqingughed, seemingly mad.


    Everyone felt the same way. The second youngdy of the Ye family seemed to have be mad...


    This might not be madness; it might be self-mockery.


    In Ye Yuanqing''s right hand, a bell condensed. Big Brother had said that when facing difficulties, ring the bell. There might be surprises...


    Donghuang Ling and Donghuang Yu saw Ye Yuanqing take out a bronze bell, and their expressions suddenly froze!


    A bad premonition arose!


    "Take her down for me!" Donghuang Ling shouted explosively.


    However...


    Ring, ring, ring...


    The crisp sound echoed in the hall, captivating everyone''s hearts. At this moment, everyone''s scalp tingled.


    The bell sounded like a ghost, reverberating in everyone''s minds.


    Creak...


    The bell in Ye Yuanqing''s right hand cracked and then shattered.


    What?


    Ye Yuanqing felt like crying. ''Big brother, your surprise is too... horrifying.''


    Donghuang Ling and Donghuang Yu breathed a sigh of relief, having been scared a moment ago.


    Upon reflection, a woman actually scared them. It was simply intolerable!


    This damn woman actually scared them! Unforgivable!


    "Give her a thorough dismemberment! I want her blood to flow across the entire floor!" Donghuang Yu angrily shouted, feeling that this woman had trampled upon his dignity. ?


    But after Donghuang Yu shouted, a strange cold wind gathered in the pce.


    In the Spirit City, there was no such thing as a cold wind. The weather was like spring all year, calm and sunny.


    But what did this cold wind mean?


    Everyone couldn''t help but shiver.


    Suddenly! In front of Ye Yuanqing, the ground seemed to sink, but it was an illusion. It wasn''t sinking!


    It was a hole resembling red magma, with magma in the middle and ck vortex-like rotations on the edges.


    A fierce aura instantly permeated the entire pce.


    Splurt!


    A hand suddenly reached out from the magma, grabbing onto the ground. With just a gentle grasp, it caused the entire pce to tremble. This had already gone beyond the interests of ordinary people.


    Suddenly, that hand burst into mes, burning. The temperature on the scene rapidly increased. When this humanoid mepletely appeared...


    People''s eyeballs were almost falling out!


    Who was this me person?


    Ye Yuanqing looked at the me person in front of her, puzzled. Was this the surprise Big Brother prepared? A fire stick?


    Donghuang Ling and Donghuang Yu could feel the strength of this me person and their gazes turned cold. Was the bell a summoning item?


    Indeed.


    "Asura Purgatory, Nameless pays respects to the master!" Nameless knelt on one knee to show loyalty.


    Shan Junren saw this scene and finally breathed a sigh of relief, while the royal family became restless.


    If it ended like this, it wouldn''t be Ye Hua''s style. When he promised a surprise, it would undoubtedly be a surprise.


    This was the greatest assurance Ye Hua gave to his sister, that even if he wasn''t by her side, he could protect her throughout.


    Just at this moment!


    Everyone felt a terrifying pressure overhead, even Donghuang Ling and Donghuang Yu showed astonishment!


    However, inside the Spirit City, everyone could see a huge vortex forming above the imperial pce. Thunder roared inside it, deafening the ears.


    Everyone stared at this eerie cloud, their eyes revealing both surprise and fear because such a thing had never happened before.


    No one knew what was happening inside!


    But it could be guessed that something must have gone wrong inside!


    The people outside holding cards were even more anxious, wishing they could rush in and see what was going on.


    In the midst of the cloud, a silver brilliance descended, whistling through the air.


    However, inside the pce hall, everyone was pressed down so hard they couldn''t breathe, except for Ye Yuanqing, who was still fine but could still feel the pressure.


    ''Big brother... he... this surprise... is really... amazing!''


    ''Big brother is awesome! Thumbs up for big brother!''


    A silver long sword pierced through the roof,nding in the centre.


    Seeing this silver longsword, everyone''s expression turned serious. It seemed to be a two-handed sword, shining with silver patterns that flickered.


    Why was there only one sword? What did it mean?


    Just as everyone was puzzled, a figure slowly descended,nding directly on the sword hilt.


    This person had long ck hair, wore a ck windbreaker, and floated with the wind.


    "I am the Sword God, Chang Qing, willing to serve the master!" Chang Qing ced his hand on his chest to express loyalty.


    Ye Yuanqing was currently in a state of confusion, finding it hard to ept such a surprise.


    Shan Junren was nowpletely relieved. General Ye still had a trump card, but she hadn''t revealed it. It was really worrying.


    He almost thought he was going to die.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1208 (Let You Run Chapter 39: Metres First)

    Chapter 1208 (Let You Run 39 Metres First)


    However, everyone was still waiting... Was there anything elseing?


    "Father, it''s not suitable to stay here for long!" Donghuang Yu whispered, sensing that these two individuals in front of them might not be opponents.


    Donghuang Yu waited for a moment and called again, "Father?"


    There was still no response from his father. Adding to the horror on the faces of the people below, it seemed like they had seen a ghost.


    Donghuang Yu couldn''t help but turn to check.


    He saw a casually dressed man. This casual attire was indeed quite casual, with a few leaves covering his privacy. He held a rusty long knife.


    But this ck iron long knife was stained with blood, the blood of his father¡­


    And his father''s head was actually in his hands!Moreover, his father hadn''t died yet; his eyeballs were still moving.


    "I am Yu Wang, also known as the God of Killing. Master... Are you satisfied with this gift?" Yu Wang grinned, revealing a set of white teeth in stark contrast to his dark skin.


    Butpared to the severed head in his hands, these were trivial.


    That head was the head of the Supreme Emperor!


    It had been quietly and effortlessly grabbed, and everyone had just seen a ck shadow appear, and then the Supreme Emperor''s head was cut off. The entire action was as smooth as flowing water, indicating a master in this field. It was truly astonishing.


    No... it was terrifyingly shocking. The Supreme Emperor was dealt with so easily.


    At this moment, Ye Yuanqing looked bewildered. Was he killed just like that? The Supreme Emperor had just pped her twice, and now he was killed like this? It was too cheap for him!


    However, the Supreme Emperor''s blood had already stained the imperial throne. Indeed, it confirmed the saying that this was a throne stained with blood.


    Even Huang Min couldn''t remain calm at this moment. The opponent''s trump card was even scarier than his own. He originally thought her trump card was at most Prince Ye.


    But he hadn''t even appeared. Then, the Supreme Emperor was shot in the head, and three mysterious individuals appeared, instantly changing the situation.


    Yu Wang was a bit embarrassed at the moment. Holding the severed head, with only a few leaves covering his crotch, if a gust of wind came, he would definitely expose himself.


    Moreover, his master... seemed dissatisfied with his actions. She hadn''t spoken a word until now.


    Was he used of acting without permission?


    That wouldn''t do. It was their first meeting, and he hadn''t brought a gift. Now it seemed he had made a mistake.


    Yu Wang looked around, then pushed the Supreme Emperor''s head back, finding that it seemed like it couldn''t fit properly.


    There was no other way. He had to take out a needle... and sew it back together...


    However, the group of people below just watched,pletely unable to understand what he was doing.


    Is he desecrating the body?


    Seeing this person''s attire so provocative, unexpectedly having such a fetish, it sends shivers down one''s spine.


    Ye Yuanqing also didn''t know what he was doing. He had just cut off someone''s head, and now he was sewing it back on.


    What was he trying to convey?


    Yu Wang sighed in relief and respectfully said, "Master, I was presumptuous. I killed people without the master''smand. Now it''s settled."


    Everyone''s jaws almost dropped to the ground.


    Now it''s settled? What''s settled? Just because you sewed the head back, does that mean the person is alive again?


    This is killing people and trampling on their dignity; it''s truly disgusting and hair-raising.


    However, Donghuang Yu didn''t dare do anything. The two people below were watching him, and it seemed that any move he made would cause bloodshed right there.


    This woman! She rang the bell and summoned such characters, leaving people bewildered. If it weren''t for these three people...


    He wanted to insult her a hundred times and torment her for ten thousand years! Death is a luxury for her!


    But now, it''s just wishful thinking. If he could escape, that would be a luxury.


    His father behind him had just died like this! He couldn''t believe it!


    "Ye Yuanqing! What are you doing? You actually dare tomit regicide?!" Huang Min suddenly roared at Ye Yuanqing, immediately pping a hugebel on her.


    But Huang Min seemed to have misunderstood something. A person who had abandoned mercy would never let you off!


    Therefore!


    "Disrespectful to the master, the wind of death will apany you!" Nameless slowly said, having already sentenced Huang Min to death.


    Only to see green smoke emerging from Huang Min''s trousers, and immediately, it caught fire...


    At first, Huang Min didn''t notice, and only after being reminded did he realise it. He immediately started patting it!


    But the fire grew more and more, finally burning his whole body.


    "Ah!!!"


    The raging fire crazily burned Huang Min''s soul, a pain more enjoyable than physical agony.


    Huang Min rolled on the ground, and everyone dared not make a sound. This General Ye seemed to have entered the demonic path, giving people chills.


    Ye Yuanqing didn''t stop it just now because sometimes only killing could deter!


    ''As mentioned earlier, I originally wanted to coexist peacefully with you, but it''s not possible now.''


    Soon... Huang Min stopped moving, lying on the ground like a corpse.


    The mes were taken away by Nameless, but Huang Min wasn''t burnt into charcoal. He remained in his original state, but his soul had flown away, and he wouldn''t even have a chance to reincarnate.


    "You''re Ye Yuanqing? From the Ye family?" Donghuang Yu asked in a deep voice, trying to grasp thest chance to escape.


    Ye Yuanqing looked at Donghuang Yu, enduring the pain. "In the current situation, asking me who I am, what''s the point?"


    "Humph, that''s true. Do you know who I am?"


    "You? The Supreme Emperor, right?"


    "I''m not called Huang Yu anymore. I''m Donghuang Yu, the legitimate surname of my royal family, Donghuang! It''s renowned in the Nine Provinces and Five Seas! Today, you killed someone from my Donghuang family, and we won''t let it go easily!"


    Donghuang as a surname?


    Everyone was shocked to hear this. It turned out that Donghuang was the royal family''s legitimate surname!


    They had long gone to other worlds for development, and now they finally understood.


    "I cannot let you leave." Ye Yuanqing said lightly.


    Donghuang Yu: "..."


    ''I just said so much, and you didn''t listen to a single word. I''m a Donghuang family man! You''re someone who can''t afford to provoke us. It''s as easy as breathing for me to kill you! Don''t stop me from leaving; this way, maybe there will be aplete corpse left.''


    "Ye Yuanqing! If you''re sensible, let me go!"


    Ye Yuanqing smiled, a beautiful smile.


    "Let you go? I''ll let you run 39 metres first." Ye Yuanqing suddenly said.[This run 39 metres originated from a viral video in which a group of people were participating in a team-building exercise where they had to race while holding hands. One participant was told to run 40 metres, but instead, he ran 39 metres and stopped, causing the team to lose the race. Since then, the phrase has be a meme.]


    This made Donghuang Yu happy. As long as he could run out, he could go back!


    ''By then, you''ll all pay.''


    ''Die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die, die!''


    Donghuang Yu on the tform instantly disappeared.


    The Sword God, Chang Qing, knew that the master wanted to see their strength. They lifted his toes!


    Gripping the sword handle with one hand, he raised it high. The longsword instantly condensed to 40 metres! Piercing through the roof!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1209 (Beneath Power Lies Humility)

    Chapter 1209 (Beneath Power Lies Humility)


    "Die!" Chang Qing showed a fierce look, swinging the longsword in his hand with a deadly force.


    "Despicable!" Donghuang Yu cursed under his breath. 39 metres away, Donghuang Yu shouted angrily, but soon there was no sound. The previous sword had cut him into two halves, even exploding his spiritual essence inside his head.


    This strike was too terrifying! The entire imperial pce bore a sword mark!


    Everyone felt it; the ground trembled violently!


    Inside, a fierce battle had erupted!


    Chang Qing sheathed his sword and stood behind Ye Yuanqing, while Yu Wang and Nameless did the same.


    With such individuals standing behind Ye Yuanqing, anyone who dared to make a move would meet their demise!


    So, Donghuang Ling dared not move now. He feared that his spiritual essence would fly away, causing instant death."Supreme Emperor, aren''t youing out? Do I have to call you?" Ye Yuanqing hadn''t forgotten the two big ps from earlier.


    As a spiritual essence, Donghuang Ling didn''t know what to do. Still, he obediently flew out, transforming into a spiritual essence without a physical body.


    And then... he went silent.


    Ye Yuanqing asked indifferently, "Supreme Emperor, who do you think is suitable for this throne?"


    "The throne should be upied by the capable. I see Miss, full of righteousness and extraordinary strength; she is undoubtedly the best candidate for this throne, which you should possess." Donghuang Ling''s attitude did a 180¡ã turn, truly embarrassing, demonstrating how humble one bes beneath power.


    Ye Yuanqing looked at the others and asked, "Do you all agree with the Supreme Emperor''s statement?"


    Now that you are the boss, we''ll listen to whatever you say. Tell us what to say, and we''ll say it.


    Everyone echoed with praises.


    Shan Junren originally thought that Ye Yuanqing''s elder brother woulde to resolve the situation. Still, it seemed that Prince Ye''s strength was even more formidable. His choice was indeed correct. If he had betrayed himst night...


    He might have ended up as a corpse.


    Fortunately, he still trusted Prince Ye.


    "Kill him," Ye Yuanqing said calmly.


    "You!" Although Donghuang Ling knew he wouldn''t be spared, this was too fast! So, Donghuang Ling transformed into a golden ball and escaped recklessly. ??


    "One-word sh!" Yu Wang wielded the ck iron knife, shing out a single word!


    Donghuang Ling saw the blue sky and white clouds, feeling a moment of joy. However, he immediately sensed that he had be two halves.


    Everyone in Spirit City saw a shining line in the sky, even in broad daylight.


    Inside the pce, everyone dared not breathe.Those members of the royal family felt like they were about to wet themselves. Would this woman kill them all at once? It felt like a massive cleansing was about to happen.


    Especially the royal members among them, who thought everything was fine with the return of the Supreme Emperors. However, with a swing of a sword or a sh of a knife, they were all instantly killed!


    Above the Supreme, it was as simple as ughtering chickens. How were us "mortals" supposed to live?


    Ye Yuanqing walked slowly to the central position and said, "Grand Minister, why not announce it?"


    The Grand Minister swallowed and immediately shouted with his duck-like voice, "Ye Yuanqing! Be Empress of Spirit City! Long live the Empress! Long live! Long live!"


    With the Grand Minister''s shout, everyone else kneeled down, loudly eximing, "Long live the Empress! Long live! Long live!"


    This sound broke through the pce, audible even throughout the entire Spirit City. The people who supported Ye Yuanqing immediately cheered, and the whole Spirit City plunged into a lively ocean.


    Even though they didn''t know what had happened inside, with all the ministers shouting "long live Empress," that meant everything!


    The Ye family had driven the royal family out of the pce! This was the first time in history! How shocking!


    Inside the Ye family, Ye Shen had already awakened, surrounded by his sons.


    Everyone heard it, and Ye Shen was stunned. Ye Chen and the others were the same.


    Sister seeded!


    Sister became the Empress!


    Ye Shen smiled. Yuanqing seeded... now he could rest assured.


    Inside the pce, Ye Yuanqing now had a bit of an empress look, though still dressed in military attire, unable to conceal that momentum.


    At this moment, Ye Yuanqing wished to find her elder brother immediately and cry in his arms. Surely it would be tears of joy, thanking her brother for taking care of her so well. Without her brother, she wouldn''t have reached this point.


    "Firstly! Everything that happened today is forgotten. The royal family must move out of the pce within three days. Also, this throne should be changed now. It''s the Ye family now! Disperse!" Ye Yuanqing''s words were concise, but each carried weight.


    The royals looked lifeless but were secretly relieved they hadn''t been killed.


    Thank goodness.


    "Empress, how should the inheritance ceremony be arranged?" Shan Junren respectfully asked.


    "You arrange it. I have something to attend to and must leave for a moment."


    "Yes!"


    Of course, Ye Yuanqing had to go find her elder brother now and tell him the good news, that she had seeded.


    However, Ye Yuanqing did not take her three younger brothers with her, leaving them in the pce or at home to ensure the safety of her family. After all, the Donghuang''s surname only brought two people, and they seemed quite weak. If more came, who knew what the oue would be. Caution was still necessary.


    In the Voidless Empire,


    Ye Hua sat in the garden, or more urately,y down.


    "If someone sees you like this, your image will be ruined," Donghuang Baizhi said without kindness, handing an orange to Ye Hua''s mouth.


    Chewing the sweet orange, Ye Huamented, "There are pith, why didn''t you remove them?"


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    If any other man tried this, it would probably cause instant internal injuries.


    "Ye Hua, I am your wife, not your servant." Donghuang Baizhi forced a smile while issuing a stern warning.


    Ye Hua pinched Donghuang Baizhi''s little cheek, "What''s wrong? Don''t you agree? Hit me then."


    "You bastard, do you think I don''t dare to hit you? Watch me beat you today!" Saying this, she started a set of small punches to his chest.


    Ye Hua took the opportunity to pull Donghuang Baizhi into his arms, and his hands began to wander.


    "Ye Hua! What about outside? Don''t mess around!" Donghuang Baizhi immediately restrained him.


    "It''s fine, no one wille."


    "You! Bastard, you hurt me!" Donghuang Baizhiined.


    "I feel it''s a bit perky, and the feeling of touching has improved a bit."


    "Get lost!"


    "Big brother, sister-inw, what are you doing?"


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi instantly turned to look at the side. Donghuang Baizhi''s face blushed, quickly got up, and then smacked Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua''s face had reached the peak of shamelessness: "I and your sister-inw were flirting, and you, this mischievous brat, disturbed us."


    After hearing this, Ye Yuanqing''s face turned red. The current Ye Yuanqing was in a little sister state.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1210 (This Deity Takes Action!)

    Chapter 1210 (This Deity Takes Action!)


    "It seems that you have good news today, Yuanqing," Donghuang Baizhi smiled slightly.


    "Big brother, sister-inw, thank you." Ye Yuanqing bowed respectfully, expressing sincere gratitude.


    Ye Hua sensed something and said, "Liked the surprise?"


    "Big brother~ I hate it, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I was almost scared to death..." Ye Yuanqing acted spoiled, and the Empress''s coquetry had its own charm, just like Donghuang Baizhi.


    "What happened to your face?" Ye Hua noticed some bloodstains on his sister''s face and couldn''t help but ask.


    Ye Yuanqing smiled faintly, "It''s nothing, just got hit a couple of times, still not clean." Saying this, Ye Yuanqing wiped it off a bit, but it only got dirtier.


    "Baizhi, go get a basin of water for Yuanqing to wash up," Ye Hua instructed.


    "Sure."After Donghuang Baizhi left, Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it. "Where''s the person who hit you?"


    "Oh, dead." Ye Yuanqing described it very simply, indeed, there was nothingplicated about it.


    Ye Hua frowned slightly and whispered, "Surely, you rang the bell after being beaten."


    "Big brother, you won''t me your sister, will you?" Ye Yuanqing pitifully said.


    "More than that, I have to punish you!" Ye Hua pretended to raise his hand.


    Ye Yuanqing closed her eyes, but felt her head being touched. Big brother was teasing her again, but it felt warm inside.


    Helplessly, Ye Hua said, "You, now that you are the Empress, you must kill what needs to be killed and not leave trouble for yourself."


    "Yeah, big brother, I understand. My previous thoughts were too naive." From this incident, Ye Yuanqing also gained insight; when bloodshed was necessary, it must be bloody.


    Ye Hua nodded and threw an orange to his sister.


    "By the way, big brother, the Donghuang''s surname appeared today. Just today, it was Huang Fei''s father and grandfather. "


    "Hmm? Appeared? Where are they?"


    "Killed by the person in the bell."


    "Oh, that''s it. I was nning to ask about the situation." Ye Hua said indifferently. Now, he didn''t dare to conclude rashly whether Donghuang Baizhi was rted to Donghuang''s surname.


    "Butst night, a major event happened. Several Overlords died, and father also lost his cultivation, turning into an ordinary person. Those two people are too strong! I couldn''t resist at all," Ye Yuanqing said in a deep voice. Thinking back now, it still felt chilly.


    "Two people? Who are they?" Ye Hua directly ignored his biological father, whom he had no good feelings for. Even if he died, it wouldn''t cause much of a ripple.


    Ye Yuanqing said in a deep voice, "One of them looks pretty good, with dark purple eyes, very weird. The other is a super fat guy with a shaved head, holding a Buddhist bead. His speech is also strange, but he kills with his mouth!"Ye Hua''s expression turned serious after hearing this and asked, "Does it mean that whoever he wants to die will die, and there is no fluctuation in their aura?"


    "That''s right. Big brother, how did you know?"


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette ash, chuckled lightly, with a somewhat self-deprecating smile.


    "Because that fat guy is one of big brother''s subordinates, and the one with dark purple eyes you mentioned is also one of our subordinates. He was kidnapped by that fat guy and probably brainwashed."


    "Ah!!!!" Ye Yuanqing was shocked, never expecting that the two people who appearedst night were actually big brother''s subordinates!


    Ye Hua sighed, "The fat guy is called Qing Xu. He has already forgotten his identity now. He is an expert in using poison, so you couldn''t feel the fluctuation of his aura."


    Ye Yuanqing looked bewildered. She originally wanted to seek revenge, but it turned out that the opponent was one of Big Brother''s subordinates.


    "I''ve been looking for them these days. I didn''t expect them to go to Spirit City. Where are they now?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice; Qing Xu had to be captured.


    "Big brother, they came overst night to teleport, and went to an unknown ne. We have no records of that ne."


    Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette butt. This was a bit troublesome! If they went to another ne, it would be even harder to find them.


    Also, ording to Ye Yuanqing, Dou Fushi seemed to have be stronger, probably modified by Qing Xu.


    But it hadn''t reached the point of traversing nes yet, so they still had to rely on the teleportation array.


    "I''m having a headache over this subordinate." Ye Hua rubbed his forehead. Apparently he had to act personally this time!


    Wei Chang was probably in another ne now, and both of these people had to be dealt with.


    At this moment, Donghuang Baizhi came over with a basin of water, smiling slightly, "Yuanqing, when do you n to ascend the throne?"


    "It''s already in the works, probably in a few days." Ye Yuanqing smiled gently at Donghuang Baizhi; her sister-inw was indeed beautiful.


    "Ye Hua, you should prepare a gift."


    "Of course." Ye Hua nodded. His little sister was bing the Empress, so he, as a big brother, had to show up and support her.


    Then, he would go deal with the issue of Qing Xu, bring Donghuang Baizhi along, and enjoy some private time, so as not to be used of neglecting her.


    Ye Yuanqing washed her face and had her injuries treated by Ye Hua. After all, she was the Empress now, and there were many things waiting for her to handle, so she left.


    "Ye Hua, Yuanqing is quite powerful."


    "Yeah, she became the Empress at such a young age. Just like you, my empress." Ye Hua couldn''t help teasing.


    "Can''t you speak properly?"


    "No, I just like to see my empress indulging under me."


    "Ye Hua!!! Don''t say such things outside."


    Ye Hua knew, so he put away his joking thoughts. Ye Hua said lightly, "Baizhi, after attending Yuanqing''s ascension ceremony, let''s go out for a walk and rx."


    "You''re so good at this? Are you going to make some vulgar requests again, Ye Hua? Let me tell you, quickly dispel those terrifying thoughts." Donghuang Baizhi naturally knew Ye Hua''s little schemes, always seeking pleasure for himself. Hmph...


    Ye Hua lifted the chin of the Empress: "Baizhi, I just love your little mouth."


    "Go to hell!" With that, the Empress angrily left, leaving shameless Ye Hua behind.


    Ye Hua shook his head. The Empress was truly shameless, interpreting a simple kiss in such a way. He was just being affectionate. What a seasoned yer he had be.


    However, upon hearing the news about Qing Xu, Ye Hua was quite pleased. To think that he had gone to the Spirit City, that was indeed interesting.


    In the past, he always ordered subordinates to act, but this time, he would handle it personally. After all, facing an expert like Qing Xu required careful consideration; he couldn''t afford to be careless.


    If others were to go and they fell into an ambush, it would be even worse. Just look at that Lie Gu incident to understand.


    This Qing Xu was still quite formidable.


    However, necessary arrangements had to be made, even though Ye Hua was in a good mood.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1211 (The Locals)

    Chapter 1211 (The Locals)


    So, Ye Hua summoned Jue Tian.


    "Subordinate pays respects to Your Majesty."


    "I''ve been waiting for so long. Why hasn''t anyone attacked? What''s going on?" Ye Hua was actually quite annoyed. He had been waiting for days, but no one showed up.


    Jue Tian respectfully said, "Your Majesty, perhaps those people are afraid of Your Majesty''s authority, so they choose to avoid confrontation."


    "Jue Tian, you''ve also be a tterer now."


    "Every word spoken by the subordinate is true."


    "Then Your Majesty will dly ept it."


    Jue Tian smiled and lowered his head. It seemed that Your Majesty was in a good mood."In a few days, this deity and Baizhi will leave for some time. Once there is news about Qing Xu, I''ll personally act. You all stay home and guard. Who knows if those people will attack. Also, everyone should improve their strength. Don''t regret itter if you get defeated."


    "Your Majesty, rest assured, I will supervise this area. Your Majesty can be at ease."


    "Well, what about those who went through the trials?"


    Jue Tian whispered, "Three heavily injured, others have different degrees of injuries, and they haven''t had a break during their rest time."


    "Don''t intervene unless it''s a matter of life and death; otherwise, it loses its meaning."


    "Yes! The subordinate understands!"


    Although he didn''t n to interfere, Ye Hua still had Jue Tian keep an eye on things.


    Standing up, Ye Hua nned to check on Gong Yue''s situation. Little Tian was not home, nor was his mother. A woman sitting alone in the pce waiting might feel depressed.


    So, it was essential to check. If Little Tian returned and found that his wife had be crazy, it wouldn''t be good.


    Entering Gong Yue''s pce, Ye Hua saw Gong Yue tending to flowers and nts, apanied by pce maids, appearing different from what he had in mind. ??


    "Paying respects to Your Majesty." The pce maids greeted the Emperor when they saw him.


    Gong Yue did the same.


    Ye Hua waved his hand, asking the pce maids to step aside. He had some questions for Gong Yue.


    "Gong Yue, how have you been these days?" Ye Hua asked lightly. Among the entire team, Gong Yue was the only one with a child, excluding his wives.


    Gong Yue joyfully replied, "Thanks for the Emperor''s concern. I''ve been well these past few days."


    "Yeah, if it''s boring, just leave the pce for a stroll, or go talk to Yue Hua and the others."


    Gong Yue was a bit hesitant to go, but she couldn''t express it, so she respectfully said, "Yes, I will go."


    "I''ll be going out for a bit in a few days. Be sure to take care of yourself."


    "Alright, I won''t let anything happen to the child."


    Ye Hua was relieved; he had witnessed the changes in Gong Yue, and Little Tian was quite fortunate this time.


    But he feared having too much good fortune, making it difficult to enjoy.


    After some small talk, Ye Hua left the sleeping pce, wondering how Qing Ya and the others were doing.


    It might take a while for them to return, which was fine. He could spend some quality time alone with Baizhi.


    Three dayster, Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi appeared at Spirit City.


    However, both changed their appearances slightly. Mainly, they wanted to hear about the reactions to Ye Yuanqing bing the Empress and if there were any concerns.


    It would also allow Ye Yuanqing to be aware of it, perhaps something a big brother should do.


    "This feels really good." Donghuang Baizhi held Ye Hua''s arm, snuggling close. She initially thought Ye Hua was joking or making demands, but today she realised it was true. It seemed she had misunderstood Ye Hua. She would just have to be obedient from now on.


    "Baizhi, I haven''t spent much time with you before. Now, are you satisfied?" Ye Hua said softly, with a hint of affection in his smile.


    "Satisfied, I''m so happy that I could die."


    "Hahaha, that''s the way to go." Ye Hua was very happy. It was so simple when his woman was happy. Money had nothing to do with it; Ye Hua had never experienced having money and didn''t know what it was like.


    This was rted to cultivation; with profound cultivation, one could savour it endlessly. A man should always be ready!


    "Let''s go in and have a cup of tea, and listen." Ye Hua pulled Donghuang Baizhi into a teahouse.


    They found a regr seat, ordered a te of peanuts, a small pot of wine, and listened to what people were saying around them.


    Ye Hua felt that the people around were all Master-level figures.


    "Hey, have you heard? The recent events in the pce are incredible."


    "Does the process even matter? Anyway, I think the Empress is great."


    "The Empress is indeed good, but I bet none of you know the bloody details. The level of brutality reached ten stars!"


    "Now that you mention it, I''m curious. What exactly happened?"


    "Then I''ll tell you all, but what about the tea money?"


    "I''ll cover it," Ye Hua said casually.


    "This brother is generous."


    Ye Hua liked hearing that and shouted, "The expenses here, today, will be covered by me, Young Master Yeh personally."


    The crowd was stunned but then erupted in cheers. The boss was truly different.


    Donghuang Baizhi sighed lightly; did they have to do this too? It was quite enough.


    "Let me tell you, on that day, various anomalies urred. It wasn''t a coincidence. Our Empress was initially suppressed tightly. Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    "Because someone from the mysterious Donghuang family, serving as a backer for the royal family, arrived. It wasn''t looking good for our Empress."


    "Ah, there''s such a thing. What happenedter?"


    "Later was extraordinary. Our Prince Ye descended from the sky, a mighty presence shaking everyone. Scared out of their wits, those royal family members didn''t dare utter a word. They immediately offered the throne with both hands. Just imagine how awesome that was."


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched after hearing this rumour. Even the rumours said he descended from the sky, a mighty presence...


    Donghuang Baizhi was lightly giggling beside him.


    "What are youughing at?" Ye Hua reached out and pinched the Empress''s cheek, making it seem like his appearance couldn''t achieve such an effect.


    "Nothing, just find it amusing." Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t hold back herughter, looking at the people around who were ready to elevate Ye Hua to the heavens.


    Ye Hua was about to spank this woman''s butt, questioning his mighty presence.


    "Ye Hua, what''s the story behind this Donghuang family?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    Ye Hua didn''t intend to hide it, speaking softly, "This Donghuang family, also known as the royal family, Donghuang is their original surname. Each retired emperor would change their name to Donghuang and continue cultivating in another ne."


    "Oh, that''s quite a coincidence. They''re actually surnamed Donghuang," Donghuang Baizhi muttered, wondering if she had any connection.


    Ye Hua casually said, "Baizhi, I have a feeling that you''re somehow connected to this Donghuang surname."


    "Connected? How so?" Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1212 (Battle Against the Empress)

    Chapter 1212 (Battle Against the Empress)


    Ye Hua asked casually, "Do you still remember that incident from before?"


    "Are you talking about Zi Shan''s ex-husband?" Donghuang Baizhi asked curiously.


    Ye Hua nodded, "The Hou Xuelin or something like that. It is said that he ced you on Earth, using a form of imprisonment, simr to what happened to Qing Ya."


    Donghuang Baizhi remained silent.


    Ye Hua continued, "This Hou Xuelin originally belonged from here. Although his status wasn''t as high as in Tianfu City, he was still a duke. If handed over to someone from Spirit City, Donghuang from Earth might have been easily discovered. But if handed over to a duke from another ce, it would be more secure."


    "Ye Hua, are you saying that my father started it back then?" Donghuang Baizhi was somewhat astonished.


    "No, it started from the first one in your family. Do you have a grandfather?"


    "I don''t know. In my memory, there''s only my father''s generation. He never mentioned anyone else," Donghuang Baizhi said softly, furrowing her brows.Ye Hua patted Donghuang Baizhi''s hair gently and asked in a low voice, "How about it, interested in finding out? Perhaps your Donghuang lineage has been framed and hidden on Earth."


    "I don''t want to go." Donghuang Baizhi whispered.


    "That won''t do. My woman has been wronged. As your husband, I naturally have to help you seek justice," Ye Hua said coldly.


    "You just want to show off, huh? Humph, you thought I didn''t know?" Donghuang Baizhi pouted.


    Ye Hua murmured, "Am I that kind of person? I just don''t want you to bear any false usations. Let''s solve any problems together. Use blood to wash away any grudges. That''s also a way to repay your father."


    Donghuang Baizhi lowered her head slightly.


    Ye Hua softly said, "Fool, why cry? Are you moved? Just serve me well tonight."


    Donghuang Baizhi raised her head, revealing a sly smile, "This time, let me show off."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''Damn, the deity actually thought this woman was sad!''


    Unexpectedly!


    "Husband~"


    "No! I discovered it!" Ye Hua sternly refused. Finally finding something to do, and she just stood behind him.


    "Without me, could you have discovered it? I also deserve credit. I don''t care. Every time, we stand on the side and don''t say anything," Donghuang Baizhi retorted.


    "Husband~ let me do it this time, it''s not a big deal. Tonight, I''ll make youfortable." Donghuang Baizhi shook her brows, looking quite tempting. She knew Ye Hua was tempted.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. I''m not like you, so good at deceiving people." Donghuang Baizhi teased after holding back her smile.


    Ye Hua teasingly said, "Alright, make me happy tonight, and I''ll give you half of the floor."


    "Only half?" Donghuang Baizhi questioned.


    "In that case, forget it," Ye Hua replied.


    "Okay, okay, you''ll make way for your wife. If it weren''t for us, you''d be a single dog for the rest of your life," Donghuang Baizhi said teasingly, not sparing any mercy for her husband.


    Ye Hua protested, "Hehe, give it a try if you dare."


    "Donghuang, I think you''ve been a bit arroganttely. Are you trying to challenge my bottom line?" Ye Hua asked.


    "How about we book a room and settle it?" Donghuang Baizhi suggested.


    "Hehe, who''s afraid of whom? I won''t let you off easily," Ye Hua retorted.


    Donghuang Baizhi was confident, "I''m just afraid your legs won''t hold steady."


    "Then let''s go, my Empress," Ye Hua said.


    "Let''s go."


    However, in the pce, the current Ye Yuanqing was wearing an empress''s robe!


    And it was a specially tailored female emperor''s robe, adding a unique touch.


    At this moment, Shan Yu was reporting some issues, and Ye Yuanqing wondered, didn''t Big Brother say he would arrive today? Why hasn''t hee yet?


    "Empress?" Shan Yu softly called out, bringing Ye Yuanqing back to reality.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    Shan Yu helplessly said, "Empress, did you hear what I just said?"


    "No."


    Shan Yu: "..."


    This was the ancestor; Father even wanted him to serve as a male consort for her. He would never do it!


    "Say it again."


    Looking at the long report, Ye Yuanqing was a bit absent-minded. Say it again? He just spoke for half an hour, all nonsense...


    This time, Ye Yuanqing listened very attentively.


    However, Shan Yu sighed and said, "Empress, I''m worried that there might be trouble during the coronation ceremony."


    "You mean the Donghuang surname?"


    Shan Yu nodded, wondering if there were any other surnames involved.


    Donghuang Baizhi calmly stated, "Leaving aside the fact that there are three formidable experts, my big brother will also being this time."


    Shan Yu breathed a sigh of relief. If Prince Ye was present, everything would be fine. Even if someone from the Donghuang family came, they could still be safe, adding an extrayer of security.


    Ye Yuanqing continued to wait for her big brother, from morning until the sun set, ushering in the night.


    "Where did Big Brother and sister-inw go? Tomorrow is the coronation, and you have duties to attend to. You need to inform us."


    However, in an inn, a couple emerged.


    The man bowed slightly, and the woman looked rxed, appearing to be in a great mood.


    "You! Come help me!" Ye Hua said unkindly.


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted, "Do you know how formidable I am?"


    "Donghuang Baizhi! Do you still need to use your techniques for such things? Have you no sense of shame at all?"


    "What does it matter? Aren''t you happy?"


    Indeed, Ye Hua was very happy, but it was too stimting. As a result, he repeatedly retreated, and towards the end, he was barely holding on.


    Unexpectedly, after so many years, Donghuang Baizhi finally unleashed her ultimate move!


    It left Ye Hua with weak legs and a slightly aching waist.


    "We agreed to split it in half."


    "I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you."


    "I learned from you. Like husband, like wife."


    "...Really."


    The two of them disappeared on the spot and appeared in the pce.


    "Big Brother, sister-inw, you finally came! Big Brother, what happened to you? Are you injured?"


    Ye Hua was about to exin, but Donghuang Baizhiughed, "Your big brother was too arrogant today, so he got bullied by his sister-inw."


    ''If it weren''t for my sister here, I would definitely let you know what a real man is.''


    Ye Yuanqing couldn''t believe it. sister-inw actually bullied Big Brother, and he looked so miserable.


    It seemed that sister-inw was formidable to be able to bully Big Brother like this.


    Ye Hua, seeing the pity in his sister''s eyes, made a decision... tonight, he would have a fierce battle with the Empress!


    A life-or-death struggle.


    "Yuanqing, your big brother is not doing well now, he needs to rest."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "sister-inw,e with me." Ye Yuanqing also supported her big brother. Her big brother''s legs seemed weak, and he was seriously injured.


    Ye Hua whispered to Donghuang Baizhi, "I''ll show no mercy next time."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    Dear everyone,


    As we embrace this festive season, I want to take a moment to wish you all a very Merry Christmas! I hope your days are filled with joy,ughter, and the warmth of loved ones.


    May this time bring you peace and reflection, as well as cherished memories thatst a lifetime. Let''s take a break from the hustle and truly enjoy the magic of the holidays.


    Sending you all my best wishes for a wonderful Christmas and a bright New Year ahead!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1213 (Another Visitor)

    Chapter 1213 (Another Visitor)


    "I should be telling you this." Donghuang Baizhi said with a smirk. ''Can you handle it if I use my ace? In the past, I let you off, preserving your dignity. Now, I won''t let you off anymore. Let''s be clear... Do you realise how weak you are?''


    Ye Yuanqing informed Donghuang Baizhi about the matters to pay attention to tomorrow, and she expressed her understanding.


    "Big brother, take a good rest. I''ll go back first."


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of your big brother."


    Seeing the strange look in her sister-inw''s eyes, Yuanqing couldn''t help but shiver.


    Her big brother was so pitiful. He should leave now. She didn''t know if her big brother would be able to walk tomorrow.


    However, Ye Hua nned to teach the Empress a lesson tonight on how to behave.


    But the next morning..."Ye Hua, wake up. Your clothes are already here." Donghuang Baizhi looked stunning, but Ye Hua...y there like a corpse. It felt more terrifying than facing a one-on-four fight, truly ruthless.


    "Ye Hua, stop ying dead. Get up quickly. You have to give a speech on stage today."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    ''A speech on stage? This deity probably has to be supported just to walk.''


    Unexpectedly, the Empress had hidden talents. In the past, she was clearly going easy on him, allowing herself to be humiliated.


    "Baizhi, let''s discuss something."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t let them know about it."


    Donghuang Baizhi paused for a moment, then burst intoughter, tears streaming down her face.


    Ye Hua shook his head. The Empress''s move was truly unstoppable and caught him off guard.


    But it was quite enjoyable.


    "Come and help me get dressed." Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    "Alright, my lord, I''ll serve you." Donghuang Baizhi''s smile was unprecedented, making Ye Hua feel quite frustrated.


    After putting on his clothes, Ye Hua took medicine and was resurrected with full health.


    The face must not be lost.


    "Oh, dear husband, are you still taking medicine? Looks like you can''t handle it~"


    "Empress, if you continue to be so arrogant, you''ll get into trouble."


    "Husband~ you love me the most, you definitely won''t bully me~"


    "Hehe, now you know how to act cute. Where did that arrogant attitude from yesterday go?" Ye Hua sneered twice.


    "Sob sob sob~ Husband, forgive me~ I won''t bully you anymore in the future."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Forget it, the Empress rarely acted cute. As a man, he had to be more generous. Wasn''t he a man with a broad mind?


    As the Boss, Ye Hua''s current status was quite noble.


    Prince Ye was the real boss!


    Without Ye Hua, how could Yuanqing be the Empress? On the surface, she was the Empress, but behind the scenes, Ye Hua was the true emperor.


    On the altar, Ye Yuanqing was dressed in imperial attire today, the golden embroidery symbolising majesty, and the dragon crown exuding dominance. Although it added a touch of femininity, it did not diminish the imperial aura.


    Standing below, Ye Hua looked at her younger sister with satisfaction.


    Ye Yuanqing was much wiser than Little Tian. However, after this incident, Little Tian would also mature.


    Looking forward to Little Tian''s future performance.


    Shan Junren observed Ye Hua next to him and sighed in his heart. Why did Prince Ye, who could be an emperor himself, let his sister be the emperor? Was it that he didn''t value it?


    It''s not that he didn''t value it; he had already been the emperor in the Sapphire Continent. Did hee here to be an emperor again?


    That''s too much. Being an emperor once is enough.


    "Ye Hua, look at Yuanqing. She looks more powerful than me." Donghuang Baizhi envied Ye Yuanqing for bing the Empress of the Spirit City.


    Compared to being just an Empress in a small region, it was not even on the same level whenpared to Ye Yuanqing.


    Ye Hua whispered in Donghuang Baizhi''s ear, "When you were riding me, you were riding the whole world."


    Donghuang Baizhi blushed and couldn''t help but pinch Ye Hua. This scoundrel, so many people here... his shamelessness was beyond belief.


    Shan Yu, standing behind them, saw Donghuang Baizhi''s action.


    She actually pinched Prince Ye, and Prince Ye didn''t seem angry at all.


    This was too magical.


    What kind of man was this Prince Ye? So mysterious...


    Ye Hua watched the altar, where the transfer of the imperial seal was taking ce.


    However, Ye Hua looked towards the sky, furrowing his brows slightly. At such an important moment, there always had to be someone causing trouble!


    It was truly annoying!


    If his guess was correct, it should be someone from the Donghuang lineageing!


    Before, there hadn''t been an opportunity, but now, the chance was right in front of them, and they had walked right into it.


    Above the sky, several golden rays descended, dazzling and magnificent. However, beneath this brilliance hid a powerful pressure that made people dare not look directly at it.


    In the void, eight figures appeared! They wore matching attire, golden robes. However, from the cor, it was evident that the one at the forefront was in a position of authority, with a flipped cor showing personality, like an abalone.


    Ye Hua felt that these eight people were just average, slightly stronger than the previous Huang Fei.


    However, this was Ye Hua''s perspective; others did not feel the same!


    These people were simply more powerful than the Supreme Emperors! The aura they released was like a raging wind, making people shiver in fear.


    "Who is the woman below!" The man at the forefront, with delicate features and an upward-curved eye corner, had a very feminine aura, and his fair skincked a bit of masculine vigour. Donghuang Qingrou. [Qingrou means "gentle" or "soft." ]


    A rather feminine name.


    Ye Yuanqing looked towards the void. This group of people came menacingly, not even putting everyone in their eyes.


    Nameless, Chang Qing, and Yu Wang were already itching to move.


    With just one word, they could take their lives!


    But now, the Empress had not spoken yet.


    Donghuang Qingrou had also guessed that there would definitely be unexpected events today or in the future.


    But he didn''t expect it to happen today, truly helpless.


    "I am Ye Yuanqing!"


    Donghuang Qingrou''s gaze condensed, "Ye?! How can someone surnamed Ye wear these clothes!"


    Ye Hua walked out slowly, saying indifferently, "Who says someone surnamed Ye can''t wear them? And who are you? Where did this monkey jump out from?"


    "Daring! This person is the front Court Gate Chief Guardian, Donghuang Qingrou! Those who know their ce, quickly kowtow andmit suicide!" A man behind him shouted.


    Ye Hua was momentarily stunned, curiously asking, "Oh? Is there also a Court Gate Chief Guardian for the rear entrance?" [Here, rear is a ng word for anus.]


    "Do you know about Donghuang Pool?" Donghuang Qingrou asked in confusion.


    Damn, is there really such a thing?


    "Don''t know, also not interested in knowing. Are you all from the Nine Provinces and Five Seas?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1214 (This is Orthodox)

    Chapter 1214 (This is Orthodox)


    Donghuang Qingrou''s gaze narrowed, but he didn''t say anything. However, seeing the way Donghuang Qingrou reacted, Ye Hua already knew... they really dide from the Nine Provinces and Five Seas, so they must be with Meng Yao.


    ''I don''t know if Qing Xu is in this ce, and that Wei Chang. If they are all in the Nine Provinces and Five Seas, that would be the best! Solve everything togetherter, so I don''t have to run around.''


    "Speak, what do you want to do?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    Donghuang Qingrou smiled lightly, "What am I here for? Don''t you have any idea in your hearts? A few days ago, Donghuang Yu and Donghuang Ying came down. But so far, they haven''t returned. I''m afraid their situation is not so good."


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Your feeling is correct, they have already gone to y in hell."


    "You! How dare you! You even dare to kill someone from the Donghuang family!" Donghuang Qingrou''s gaze condensed, and a terrifying aura instantly spread out.


    This aura was much stronger than Donghuang Ying, at least that''s how Ye Hua felt.


    Donghuang Qingrou suddenly looked at Donghuang Baizhi, the aura slowly retracted, and his brows furrowed slightly."Who are you?" Donghuang Qingrou felt a very pure bloodline on Donghuang Baizhi. Only the Donghuang family could possess such a bloodline. People like Donghuang Ying could only be considered coteral branches, not rted to the bloodline.


    Ye Hua remained silent. It seemed that this person had discovered something, which was the best.


    Donghuang Baizhi, seeing that Ye Hua didn''t say anything, said, "My name is Donghuang Baizhi."


    "You are surnamed Donghuang?" Donghuang Qingrou became even more puzzled. The Donghuang family seemed to have no descendants outside, but now a woman with a very pure bloodline appeared. This was a bit unclear.


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything, it seemed that this person had indeed discovered something, which was the best.


    Donghuang Baizhi said indifferently, "I already said that just now."


    "Who is your father?" Donghuang Qingrou curiously asked.


    "Donghuang Po."


    Donghuang Po? There seemed to be no such person in the orthodox branch. How could this woman have such a pure bloodline?


    Donghuang Qingrou didn''t beat around the bush anymore and asked in a deep voice, "Why do you have such a pure bloodline?"


    With Donghuang Qingrou saying so, Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi also knew that there might be a real connection.


    Donghuang Baizhi also wanted to know the reason, so she said in a low voice, "I don''t know."


    "Then it seems like you have toe with me." Donghuang Qingrou said indifferently. This involved the issue of the lost bloodline, and he couldn''t be careless. ?


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette, lit it... this set of movements was like flowing water.


    That slightly tilted cigarette, it was simply like the boss, not putting anyone in his eyes.


    If Ye Hua were to say, what pose is the coolest and most stylish, it would definitely be smoking a cigarette.


    It was like he had an old, strong wine taste.


    That was the sentiment Ye Hua gave to others at this moment.


    Donghuang Qingrou felt a chill in his heart. Facing such an existence, he felt a little bit of trepidation.


    Ye Hua would say, not snapping fingers, but lighting a cigarette is more effective.


    Especially when taking the first puff, those slightly squinted eyes revealed a chilling murderous intent.


    "I think you''ve got something wrong. This woman is mine. It seems a bit inappropriate for you to decide to take her away." Ye Hua said casually, not wanting to appear too aggressive. It wouldn''t be good to show too much eagerness.


    Donghuang Qingrou couldn''t sense Ye Hua''s aura at all, thinking he was just an ordinary person. After all, it wasn''t unusual to have ordinary people in such a ce.


    "Hmph! Do I need your permission to rob anyone? The nobility of my Donghuang n, do you even deserve to be with such a pure bloodline?"


    Everyone present took a sharp breath, finding it difficult to digest what they had just heard. Generally speaking, the Donghuang n seemed to be very powerful. Even an emperor was considered a small pawn on their side, as evidenced by the words of Donghuang Qingrou.


    And unexpectedly, Ye Hua''s woman turned out to be a member of the Donghuang n. Judging by the tone, her bloodline was extremely pure!


    This was extraordinary.


    Ye Hua squinted his eyes slightly and pulled Donghuang Baizhi into his arms, lowering his head for a kiss.


    This was Ye Hua''s usual way of showing off - using a woman to disy his status. It might be a bit low, but with a woman like Donghuang Baizhi, it indeed gave him face.


    Moreover, these people had elevated Donghuang Baizhi''s status, making the feeling even more unique.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t know what Ye Hua was up to. Disying his wife like this, she couldn''t help but feel a bit ridiculous.


    But who asked her to be so beautiful? Showing off her wife a bit was normal for a husband.


    So, the current scene was Ye Hua embracing Donghuang Baizhi, and the two were passionately kissing.


    Seeing Big Brother and sister-inw, Ye Yuanqing blushed a bit...


    ''Big Brother and sister-inw were really shameless, kissing in front of so many people.''


    However, in the air, Donghuang Qingrou''s face darkened. This man dared to profane such a pure bloodline!


    It seemed he had to teach this man a lesson.


    Donghuang Qingrou extended his finger, and at the tip of his finger, a golden light condensed instantly, rushing towards the back of Ye Hua''s head!


    Donghuang Baizhi sensed it, opened her beautiful eyes, and looked at Donghuang Qingrou. When thetter was stared at like this, his whole body seemed to stiffen.


    A huge three-headed golden crow condensed behind Donghuang Baizhi!


    This phenomenon frightened everyone. Even Donghuang Qingrou was confused.


    "Roar!" The three-headed golden crow roared, and the golden light instantly turned into air.


    However, Donghuang Qingrou and the others were all pushed back more than ten steps, blood oozing from the corners of their mouths!


    The aerial illusion gradually disappeared, but everyone hadn''t fully recovered yet.


    Ye Yuanqing saw her sister-inw like this for the first time...with a face full of astonishment...


    ''Turns out, sister-inw is so powerful, I really didn''t expect it!''


    Just now, that three-headed golden crow was so terrifying! It felt like it could tear apart the heavens and earth!


    Ye Hua released the red lips of Donghuang Baizhi and whispered, "We agreed on half each."


    "Then let me start," Donghuang Baizhi chuckled softly, kissed Ye Hua again, indicating that he should calm down, and let his wife handle it.


    Ye Hua indulgently pinched Donghuang Baizhi''s little cheek and then looked at the people not far away.


    It seemed like they were scared silly...


    This couldn''t be, Ye Hua hadn''t even started yet! And they were already scared of his wife. This wasn''t good!


    Donghuang Qingrou was indeed scared silly. The huge illusion just now! The three-headed golden crow!


    This... was the symbol of the n master! This woman!


    How could this be...


    Could it be that she activated her bloodline?


    This couldn''t be possible! Besides the n master, how could anyone else activate the bloodline?


    Moreover, the three-headed golden crow just now seemed even more intimidating. Who was this woman!


    But now, there was only one thing to do!


    Donghuang Qingrou knelt on one knee, and the people behind him, seeing this scene, all knelt down.


    Seeing these people kneeling, everyone was shocked. Why were they kneeling? Did they admit defeat? Did they surrender before the battle began?


    At this moment, Ye Hua was very unhappy. Donghuang Baizhi stole all the limelight, leaving no room for him to show off.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1215 (Donghuang Clan)

    Chapter 1215 (Donghuang n)


    These people are just too timid, no fun at all. Weren''t they very arrogant when they arrived?


    Donghuang Qingrou wanted to shout, but didn''t know what to shout. This was a sign that only the n master should have. Did he have to call this woman the n master?


    Clearly not, what should he do? How to solve this!


    Donghuang Qingrou really wanted to pretend he didn''t see anything.


    Ye Hua asked indifferently, "What do you mean by this, why are you kneeling?"


    Donghuang Qingrou wanted to correct him. This wasn''t kneeling, okay? This was a kind of etiquette! Are you blind?


    Donghuang Qingrou didn''t want to pay attention to Ye Hua and said to Donghuang Baizhi, "Miss, pleasee with us to verify."


    "Verify what?" Ye Hua asked curiously.Donghuang Qingrou red at Ye Hua in anger. "I''m talking to her, don''t interrupt!"


    "Little friend, you''re really rude!" Ye Hua waved his hand toward the void.


    Smack!


    It was a bit loud, but it didn''t send Donghuang Qingrou flying. However, his face tilted.


    Everyone was shocked, especially those behind Donghuang Qingrou. How was this possible?


    The Chief Guardian was actually pped in the face, and he didn''t even react!


    Who was this man?


    Donghuang Qingrou was also stunned. He was actually pped!


    For how many years! This was the first time he had been pped!


    "How dare you hit me! Do you know what the consequences will be!"


    Smack!


    Ye Hua said indifferently, "Consequences? I only bring consequences to others."


    The courtiers sighed in their hearts. Truly worthy of Prince Ye, not giving any face. He even pped the face of the Donghuang n.


    Who else wouldn''t dare p! This was too terrifying. Fortunately, they were on Prince Ye''s side; otherwise, they wouldn''t know how they would die.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Originally, Ye Hua intended to pretend to be captured, but after some thought, it didn''t seem appropriate.


    What Baizhi showed just now must have made him aware of something. Otherwise, how could she keep saying that she had a pure bloodline?


    If he were the big boss on that side and suddenly heard that someone had a pure bloodline, he would probably be anxious.


    So, with these associations, it seemed that something fishy was going on.


    ''For example, two people with pure bloodlines were vying for the position of the n master.''


    ''Then one of them cheated and banished the other. My deduction should be correct.''


    ''The reality should be like this.''


    ''Let him bring back the message first, and then I will go there myself. Let''s see if you guys are panicking!''


    At this point, Ye Hua said indifferently, "Go back and tell your boss that we will naturallye to visit!"


    Donghuang Qingrou''s face was swollen from the p, looking quite embarrassed, wishing to disappear.


    But facing such a situation, Donghuang Qingrou also knew that he was not the opponent. If he forced his way up, it would definitely be a dead end.


    Since these two people said they woulde, that would be even better!


    "I''ll remember you! You will regret this! A little white-faced man hiding behind a woman!" After saying that, Donghuang Qingrou disappeared with his followers. [Like a gigolo. Only good for his looks.]


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly. ''You just saw me standing behind a woman with that one eye! That''s simply making things up!'' [Without knowing the whole picture.]


    ''I''ll remember this phrase, and I''ll give it back to you when the timees!''


    As these people disappeared, the courtiers also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, it wouldn''t be good to have bloodshed at the coronation ceremony.


    Ye Hua also knew this, and just pped a few times. These people would be dealt with slowlyter. There was no need to rush this moment.


    The coronation ceremony continued, andter Ye Hua also made a speech.


    Although he expressed it very tactfully, the meaning of the speech was that, if anyone dared to cause trouble, there would be only one oue: despair.


    In addition to a few ps just now, who dared to cause trouble would respectfully call Ye Hua.


    After the grand ceremony ended, Ye Hua nned to take Baizhi to visit the Nine Provinces and Five Seas.


    But before leaving, Ye Hua let his sister take them to see Qing Xu''s coordinates.


    When looking at these coordinates, Ye Hua knew that this was the location for teleportation to the Nine Provinces and Five Seas.


    Qing Xu was originally an ordinary person and couldn''t meet the teleportation conditions. The strength of the Dou Fushi could only teleport to the Spirit City.


    To go to a ce like the Nine Provinces and Five Seas, they must rely on this teleportation location.


    But for powerhouses like Ye Hua, there was no need to use this kind of teleportation.


    Meng Yao also had this kind of strength,ing and going freely.


    After knowing Qing Xu''s location, Ye Hua had an idea. This time, he nned to wake up Qing Xu!


    If Wei Chang was in this ne, that would be perfect, to solve it together.


    Back in the pce, Ye Hua suddenly asked, "Big brother, do you want to go see father?"


    "He has nothing to do with me." Ye Hua said indifferently. When he first met him, he gave him a beating. It was to vent for his mother. If it weren''t for his mother''s sake, he would have killed him directly.


    Ye Yuanqing, knew that the rtionship between her older brother and their father was not good, and she didn''t continue to persuade. In fact, she didn''t understand why their father was so resistant to her older brother.


    In reality, their father was still good. Although he cursed on the surface, when it came to critical moments, he would stand up. Without their father before, maybe...


    On the other hand, Donghuang Baizhi didn''t dare to say much. There were things she could advise Ye Hua on, but some matters, if she tried to advise, this big-tempered man would sulk like a child.


    Ye Yuanqing pursed her lips. "Big brother, are you leaving now?"


    "Yeah, Qing Xu is in the Nine Provinces and Five Seas. I have to go find him. By the way, let your subordinates guard the imperial pce. I''m afraid these people mighte back for revenge. Keep this bamboo flute. Blow it if you encounter difficulties." Ye Hua handed a bamboo flute to Ye Yuanqing.


    Ye Yuanqing took the bamboo flute and curiously asked, "Big brother, is this a surprise?"


    "Fool, this is to call my subordinates for help. I have things to do over there, so I can''te over."


    "Got it, big brother. I can understand. Take care of yourself and sister-inw." Ye Yuanqing still had some worries. ''With only my big brother and sister-inw going, wouldn''t it be dangerous? Big brother''s subordinates were so powerful, why not bring them along?''


    Ye Hua had always called his subordinates to handle things, feeling a bit rusty. It was time to stretch his muscles.


    "Big brother knows. Be a good Empress. You are big brother''s pride." Ye Hua said and opened his arms.


    Ye Yuanqing gently hugged Ye Hua. This was just a hug between siblings, with no other meaning.


    Donghuang Baizhi stood aside without saying anything, knowing that Ye Hua treated Ye Yuanqing as a sister.


    Watching big brother and sister-inw disappear in front of her, Ye Yuanqing''s expression gradually became tense. At this moment, Ye Yuanqing was the Empress. She had transformed from the little girl from before.


    Meanwhile, in the Nine Provinces and Five Seas!


    Donghuang Qingrou reluctantly returned to the n!


    The Donghuang family was situated above a rainbow!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1216 (Selling Art, Not Body)

    Chapter 1216 (Selling Art, Not Body)


    This was no ordinary rainbow; it was ayered rainbow, oneyer on top of another. Eachyer had different colours. However, the topmostyer was orange. Eachyer was quite extensive. If anyone wanted to attack the Donghuang family, they would have to start from the firstyer and work their way up. Eachyer had dedicated guardians, including both people and beasts.


    However, the Donghuang family had existed for countless years and had never been attacked. The only time it happened, they were annihted before reaching the firstyer.


    Donghuang Qingrou served as the Chief Guardian and was currently reporting on his duties.


    As the administrator of the firstyer, Donghuang Fei sipped his tea, appearing indifferent, as if he didn''t care at all. He even showed a smile.


    "Chief, every word from your subordinates is true," Donghuang Qingrou said in a low voice, feeling that Donghuang Fei didn''t believe him.


    Donghuang Fei chuckled, "Qingrou, don''t joke around. What three-headed golden crows? Uttering such words is a grave crime. The Donghuang bloodline cannot exist outside. If it does, it would be a disgrace for the entire Donghuang family!" As he spoke, Donghuang Fei tightened his face, warning Qingrou not to speak recklessly.


    Seemingly aware of the severity of the situation, Donghuang Qingrou, upon hearing this, felt that it made some sense.


    "Then, Chief, what should we do?""Pretend that nothing happened. Don''t investigate further! Even if something goes wrong, it won''t be med on you. Of course, it won''t implicate me either! Don''t tell anyone about this, including the people you brought if necessary." Donghuang Fei made a neck-shing gesture, frightening Donghuang Qingrou.


    "Chief, this..."


    "If this matter is investigated, both of us will lose our heads!"


    "Understood..."


    "Go down!"


    "Yes!"


    Watching the departing figure of Donghuang Qingrou, Donghuang Fei frowned tightly.


    It seems to be true!


    As the chief, he was privy to some insider information. This incident happened very long ago...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Donghuang Fei didn''t dare to think further. This was a top-secret matter within the family.


    If what Donghuang Qingrou said was true, then this matter... hopefully, that person won''t find out.


    Not finding out was impossible. Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi were targeting this ce.


    This kind of advanced dimensional teleportation, even Ye Hua couldn''t precisely control. It was a matter of randomness.


    It all depended on fate.


    For example, right now, Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi appeared in a side room.


    The decor in this room had a certain charm, all in a vibrant shade of deep red. Portraits of seductive women adorned the walls, exuding a provocative allure. Meanwhile, on the bed, human procreation activities were taking ce.


    Donghuang Baizhi was momentarily stunned, then promptly closed her eyes and turned away. On the other hand, Ye Hua chuckled. The man on the bed was inept, and the woman was clearly putting on a show. Perhaps they were in a brothel.


    Pulling Donghuang Baizhi with him, Ye Hua exited the room. The sight was a bit overwhelming; the woman''s appearance could practically blind anyone.


    "Hey, did someonee in?"


    "No, there''s no one."


    "I heard the door creak."


    "It''s your imagination. Don''t move."


    Outside, Ye Hua embraced Donghuang Baizhi and observed the brothel. It had a certain charm to it, resembling a cylindrical structure with considerable height. At least dozens of floors were visible, resembling arge shopping mall. It was packed with people, exuding a sensual atmosphere.


    Ye Hua felt the air carried a certain aphrodisiac, judging by the flushed faces of the men. The business owner here knew how to run things, and such a structure didn''t even exist in Spirit City.


    Ye Hua found himself intrigued by this aspect of the Nine Provinces and Five Seas.


    "Walking through a brothel with your wife is quite interesting, don''t you think?" Ye Hua couldn''t resist teasing.


    "You''re definitely doing it on purpose," Donghuang Baizhi replied with a hint of annoyance.


    Ye Hua shook his head without exining. Did he need to mention that even he couldn''t control this? Donghuang Baizhi would probably make fun of him for itter.


    Descending the stairs, Ye Hua realised this seemed to go on forever.


    "Brother, there''s a teleportation array on the side. Why are you using the stairs?" A man, holding a charming woman, remarked. Originally, he didn''t want to remind them, but seeing the extraordinary beauty of Donghuang Baizhi, he decided to give them face.


    Ye Hua casually replied, "I''m well aware. I''m just bored." With that, he continued pulling Donghuang Baizhi down the stairs.


    Donghuang Baizhi covered her mouth, suppressing a lightugh. Ye Hua had embarrassed himself ¨C acting rustic and all.


    Ye Hua felt awkward when he realised there was a teleportation array to the first floor.


    "I know," he replied.


    "Yeah, you know, I get it," Donghuang Baizhi covered her mouth and chuckled, trying to save Ye Hua''s face.


    But of course, when your husband wants face, as a wife, you have to give it to him.


    Taking the stairs was out of the question. Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi used a teleportation array to descend even to the next floor.


    This array was faster than an elevator, almost instantaneous.


    Ye Hua thought this mode was quite convenient and had some ir.


    The first-floor lobby had its unique charm, circr andrger than the upper floors.


    In the centre, a stage was set up where several women were performing on the flute, creating a pleasant melody that could easily fool someone into thinking it was a legitimate venue.


    Around the stage, there were dozens of tables, each upied by a couple. Perimeter tables were more secluded.


    Ye Hua looked up and noticed a central area with a clear view of the sky. The architecture had a distinct vour. He wondered what would happen if it rained; could it be dangerous?


    "Let''s go, what are you looking at? You men always like these kinds of ces," Donghuang Baizhi urged, standing beside him.


    Ye Hua embraced Donghuang Baizhi''s slender waist, saying, "Baizhi, we''ve finallye to such an interesting brothel. If we don''t appreciate it, how can we move forward? Don''t you agree, Baizhi?"


    "You... men."


    "Let''s experience the exotic atmosphere; let''s treat it as a tourist attraction." Ye Hua patted Donghuang Baizhi''s pert buttocks, acting like one of the men drinking flower wine.


    Donghuang Baizhi chuckled twice, finding it a bit embarrassing.


    "Guest, what about you?" A woman in a red robe, who looked more like an older woman, approached and asked.


    Ye Hua casually said, "I brought my own girl."


    The woman nced at Donghuang Baizhi, who was taller and had a better temperament than herself.


    "Girl, are you interested in working here?"


    Ye Hua was momentarily stunned, and Donghuang Baizhi was utterly shocked.


    "Hahaha!" Ye Hua burst into heartyughter. Despite this woman offending him, Ye Hua decided to spare her life.


    Donghuang Baizhi rolled her eyes. This scoundrel was evenughing! She''d make him pay!


    "I sell art, not my body," Donghuang Baizhi said softly. [During certain periods of Chinese history, especially in thete imperial era and into the early 20th century, brothels were known to employ courtesans who were skilled in various arts such as poetry, calligraphy, painting, music, and dance. These courtesans, known as "jiaren" or "sing-song girls," were expected to entertain clients not only physically but also intellectually and emotionally. Thus, the phrase "art in brothel" epasses the cultural activities and performances that took ce within these establishments, adding an element of sophistication or refinement to an otherwise seedy environment.]


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1217 (Choice)

    Chapter 1217 (Choice)


    Ye Hua''s smile froze as he looked at Donghuang Baizhi beside him. ''Are you up to something?''


    "No problem! As long as the girl can y an instrument, she can perform," the older woman said happily. The appearance of this girl was truly... indescribable, incredibly stunning.


    "Baizhi, are you trying to cause trouble again?" Ye Hua held Donghuang Baizhi and spoke in a low voice.


    Donghuang Baizhi pursed her lips and said, "Youughed at me first."


    "Did I reallyugh at you? Quickly apologise."


    "No, you bullied me first. You should apologise first."


    "Baizhi! I''ve noticed you''ve been a bit off these past few days."


    "Whatever, whatever." Donghuang Baizhi dismissed Ye Hua''sment with a wave.Ye Hua sighed, "Fine, if you dare to go, I''ll call you Miss." [Basically divorce.]


    "I won''t go! Sorry, my lord?" Donghuang Baizhi surrendered. She couldn''t believe he would resort to such threats; could he not reason with her?


    Patting the Empress''s buttocks, Ye Hua looked at the older woman and said calmly, "You can leave now."


    "Sir, it''s not good to do this. How can you obstruct this girl''s bright future?" the older woman persuaded, certain that this girl would be a top performer.


    Ye Hua asked casually, "Why is it such a bright future? Singing a song here, what kind of future can she have?"


    "Sir, you are mistaken. This is Viridian Sovereignty in Regal Nexus! Thergest country, numerous aristocrats reside here. This girl is so outstanding; she will surely attract the attention of various lords. Imagine that scene; it must be unprecedented." As she spoke, the older woman became excited.


    Ye Hua managed to extract some information. This ce turned out to be one of the states in Nine Provinces and Five Seas, Regal Nexus.


    Could there be such architecture here? It was quite interesting.


    "He is my husband," Donghuang Baizhi said calmly, no longer ying games, revealing her identity.


    The older woman was surprised. It was the first time she had seen a husband bring his wife to a brothel. Simply speechless.


    Perhaps these two had peculiar tastes.


    The older woman spat twice and left. Ye Hua said in a low voice, "If you dare to make trouble again, you''ll be in big trouble."


    "Hmph, if you''re willing to hit me, just do it." Donghuang Baizhi found a seat casually and sat down.


    Ye Hua chuckled. It seemed he had spoiled her too much recently, and she had developed some issues.


    Sitting beside Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua ordered some snacks and, of course, some wine.


    "I wonder what kind of ce Dingzhou is and where the Donghuang n is located," Ye Hua said casually.


    Donghuang Baizhi poured wine on the side, behaving quite well. She knew when to be mischievous and when to be sensible, and she managed the situation quite well. ??


    "How about asking someone for information?" Donghuang Baizhi suggested.


    "That would lose its meaning, like using cheats in a game. It''s fun at first, but then it bes boring," Ye Hua replied.


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head, "No, having cheats on all the time is always fun."


    "You always find twisted reasons."


    "You''re the one with the most twisted reasons," Donghuang Baizhi said with a softugh.


    Ye Hua gave a wry smile.


    Suddenly... the hall dimmed!


    Ye Hua felt it was a kind of spell, not real darkness. Quite interesting, using magic instead of technology.


    A bright light shone on the central stage, where a woman in a white veil sat gracefully, holding a pipa in her hands.


    As the woman appeared, the men in the audience cheered.


    Ye Hua observed the woman. Although he couldn''t see her face clearly, her proud posture suggested she was extraordinary.


    "What''s this? Are you interested in someone else?" Donghuang Baizhi teased. It was quite rare for Ye Hua to scrutinise another woman, and now it was happening right in front of her.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Indeed, I find her somewhat intriguing."


    "Tch," Donghuang Baizhi scoffed, feeling a bit jealous. ''This jerk isn''t actually falling for someone else, right?''


    The enchanting voice started resonating, and everyone in the hall seemed captivated. Ye Hua couldn''t help but admire the woman''s skill.


    The longer Donghuang Baizhi watched, the more uneasy she felt. Was this scoundrel really interested in someone else?


    "Your eyeballs are about to fall out," Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help but remind him. She was walking by his side, and he should show some respect for his wife. [Basically he''s ogling her so much that his eyeballs will fall out.]


    Ye Hua ignored her, causing Donghuang Baizhi to feel even more jealous.


    After a beautiful song, the woman stood up and bowed slightly to express gratitude.


    The men below seemed crazy, shouting wildly. It seemed this woman had an extraordinary background.


    "Wenwen! Wenwen! Wenwen!!!"


    The woman named Wenwen nodded in acknowledgment but didn''t leave immediately. Instead, the older woman came forward.


    "Gentlemen,dies, today is the day our Wenwen is officially presented. I wonder which lucky man will gain the favour of our Wenwen," she announced.


    No wonder there are so many people here today; it turns out they''ve alle to try their luck.


    On this presentation day, it''s about choosing a man. Whoever she points to will be the chosen one, almost like winning a five-million lottery.


    The men below were going crazy.


    "Wenwen, I''m rich, and you won''t have to worry about food and drink in the future."


    "Wenwen,e with me; my father is the Gate Guardian!"


    "Wenwen, my father is a minister!"


    Various attempts to unt their fathers erupted instantly, as if they were pimping for their dads.


    But the decision was up to Wenwen herself.


    Curious, Ye Hua asked, "Baizhi, do you think she''ll choose me?"


    "Even if she chooses you, you can''t ept!" Baizhi warned.


    "Why not? It''s a freebie," Ye Hua teased.


    "If you dare to ept, I''ll... I''ll..." Donghuang Baizhi bit her lip, as if she was about to cry, hoping Ye Hua would console her.


    "What will you do?"


    "I won''t talk to you anymore!"


    "Haha!"


    Ye Huaughed at Donghuang Baizhi, finding it amusing that she still didn''t know how to threaten him with something.


    Ye Hua turned his head to look at Wenwen, curious about whom she would choose.


    Wenwen observed her surroundings, appearing shy but earnest.


    The older woman beside her whispered, "Wenwen, don''t choose those young lords. You''ll have a hard time in the future."


    "Yeah, Wenwen knows."


    Suddenly, Wenwen saw a man in the corner with long hair, dressed in a dark robe, exuding a cold aura.


    Beside him sat a very beautiful woman.


    Amongst the crowd, only this man caught Wenwen''s eye.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''ve made my choice," Wenwen said in a low voice.


    The people present were in shock; how could she have made a choice so quickly? Who was it?


    Wenwen shyly lowered her head, resembling a young girl meeting her sweetheart for the first time.


    Everyone was nervous, hoping for the stroke of luck to fall on them, bringing immensefort.


    However, a white light shed.


    This white light illuminated Ye Hua.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1218 (Wenwen)

    Chapter 1218 (Wenwen)


    Donghuang Baizhi was stunned. ''How could this be possible!? Ye Hua''s damn handsome face couldn''t be hidden anywhere, causing trouble for me everywhere!''


    ''Sitting here drinking, he even had a beauty chasing after him. This scoundrel must be doing it on purpose! He just wanted to sit here and wait for romantic encounters!''


    Ye Hua showed a faint smile, raised his ss as a gesture, without any intention to oppose.


    This made Donghuang Baizhi even angrier. Ye Hua, this scoundrel, actually toasted in acknowledgment. He was simply a yboy! He didn''t even refuse a beauty throwing herself at him!


    A real scoundrel!


    Everyone''s eyes turned towards Ye Hua, realising he was a handsome guy!


    Simply unbearable! Why was Wenwen so gentle? What''s good about this high-level appearance! This was just a gigolo. Look at the woman next to him; it was obvious she had taken care of him.


    The woman noticed that it was this man again, didn''t say anything, and said with a smile, "This guest is really lucky, actually chosen by our Wenwen. In the future, you must take good care of our Wenwen."The woman''s words had a hidden meaning, especially the part about taking good care.


    Full of ambiguity.


    "Ye Hua! What exactly are you up to?!" Donghuang Baizhi said in a deep voice.


    "Baizhi, don''t be agitated. Wenwen is also a local here. Can''t we inquire about her properly? Do you really think I''m so desperate?" Ye Hua said indifferently. ''After so many years of marriage, didn''t Baizhi know the nature of this deity? Even if she is a woman, this deity''s harem has already reached almost five members.''


    "I think you are."


    "Is Daji good-looking or not? I didn''t make a move, really, you don''t trust me at all," Ye Hua scolded, could there be a little trust?


    Donghuang Baizhi pursed her lips and said nothing. Regarding Daji, Ye Hua had been quite restrained, not making any moves.


    But she knew. One day, when the beastly nature suddenly will surge, Daji also wished to be bullied by Ye Hua.


    Watching Wenwen go downstairs to change her clothes, Donghuang Baizhi said, "Let''s go."


    "Baizhi, are you making trouble? If we leave, it''ll be embarrassing for the other girls."


    "I still have no face."


    "You''re eating vinegar like this. I''m really dizzy." Ye Hua sighed and shook his head. ''This Empress still¡­''


    "You! Shameless!"


    "You just met me today?" Ye Hua smiled. Seeing the Empress angry was quite amusing.


    Soon, Wenwen changed into a simple outfit and walked gracefully. This made everyone present jealous!


    Is it enough to look good? Indeed, society judges by appearances.


    At this moment, Wenwen still wore a veil, apanied by the woman.


    Ye Hua released Donghuang Baizhi, who stood aside with a strong sense of jealousy, deciding not to talk to him for a day!


    Stirring up trouble as soon as they arrived.


    "Sir, you''re really lucky. Wenwen is our top performer here," The woman said with a hint of ambiguity.


    Wenwen, standing beside, kept her head down and remained silent, appearing shy.


    Donghuang Baizhi snorted. This woman, as long as she put on this appearance, men would be enchanted.


    ''Humph!''


    ''Scumbag Ye Hua.''


    Ye Hua looked at Wenwen in front of him and smiled, "I am indeed lucky."


    Surprisingly, Donghuang Baizhi saw Ye Hua smile and was scared out of breath. This guy usually wore a stern face towards her every day, and now he was smiling at her.


    ''I, Donghuang Baizhi, refuse to acknowledge this!''


    "Sir, please unveil Wenwen," The woman said with a hint of flirtation.


    Ye Hua chuckled and gently lifted Wenwen''s veil.


    Donghuang Baizhi endured it very hard. This was lifting someone''s veil right in front of his wife! [Usually done during honeymoon.]


    Even Ye Hua was a bit surprised. Wenwen''s appearance was indeed good, not as stunning as the Empress, but still a rare beauty.


    "Sir," Wenwen whispered, very shy.


    Ye Hua patted Wenwen''s head, "Let''s go."


    "Okay, sir."


    Everyone watched as Ye Hua left with Wenwen, still noting to their senses!


    The frivolous actions just now were like treating a servant. This damn show-off man! He deserves to die!


    Exiting the flower building, Ye Hua saw a different city, simr to the Voidless Empire, with the only difference being the tall wooden buildings.


    These tall buildings, constructed with wood, had a unique charm, especially the flower building behind. It was truly outstanding.The streets are still normal, and the poption seems quite substantial. Housing prices here must be quite expensive.


    Ye Hua held Donghuang Baizhi''s hand, and this jealous woman was currently in a bad mood.


    "Wenwen, is this your real name?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    Wenwen, walking beside Ye Hua, whispered, "Sir, this is indeed my real name."


    "Oh, for me, Ie from a small ce. Can you tell me about Regal Nexus?" Ye Hua continued.


    "Of course, sir..." Wenwen paused and continued, "Sir, among the Nine Provinces and Five Seas, Regal Nexus is considered average to below average. It is named Regal Nexus because thendmass resembles a giant tripod. The Viridian Sovereignty is thergest country in the Regal Nexus, and all sects are under its jurisdiction."


    Ye Hua nodded. So, here they follow a model where the country governs the sects.


    "Which province is the most powerful?" Ye Hua asked.


    "Sir, the most powerful is Aqua Expanse," Wenwen whispered.


    Ye Hua was curious, "Why is the sea the most powerful?"


    "Because above Aqua Expanse, there are some very powerful people with the surname Donghuang."


    Ye Hua squeezed Donghuang Baizhi''s small hand, as if saying, "We found it."


    The Donghuang n hides above the Aqua Expanse.


    "How do you know all this, Wenwen?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Blushing, Wenwen whispered, "Sir, I also heard it from others. I don''t know if it''s true."


    Ye Hua nodded, "Let''s find an inn first. The weather here is really hot."


    In the azure sky, there were two suns hanging...


    "What are you nning? Bringing someone to book a room." Donghuang Baizhi said angrily.


    "What''s the big deal?" Ye Hua replied.


    Donghuang Baizhi really wanted to break free and go home. They came for a vacation, but now she''s being irritated even before it started.


    Wenwen, hearing about booking a room, seemed very shy.


    Fortunately, gold coins seem to be useful everywhere, and they smoothly booked a luxurious suite. Money really can solve many problems.


    "Wenwen, go pour a cup of tea," Ye Hua shouted.


    "Yes, sir."


    Wenwen went out to fetch water. At this moment, Donghuang Baizhi whispered, "Ye Hua! What exactly are you trying to do?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I haven''t done anything. Just asking about the situation, that''s all. Don''t be so nervous," Ye Hua replied.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1219 (Impressive)

    Chapter 1219 (Impressive)


    Chapter 1219 (Impressive)


    "I can''t help but be nervous. Who knows what kind of trick you''re ying," Donghuang Baizhi said angrily, watching Wenwen enter the room while maintaining herposure.


    Wenwen poured two cups of tea and ced them on the table. She then walked behind Ye Hua and asked shyly, "Master, do you need Wenwen to give you a massage?"


    "Of course, let''s see how skilled you are," Ye Hua replied.


    "Master, rest assured, Wenwen is very skilled," Wenwen reassured.


    Ye Hua smiled, holding the tea cup in his right hand but not drinking. Donghuang Baizhi was too upset to enjoy the tea.


    "Wenwen, how long have you been working in such a ce?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    Wenwen hesitated for a moment and replied with disappointment, "Master, do you despise Wenwen for working in such a ce?"


    "Indeed, a little," Ye Hua admitted.Wenwen: "..."


    "Wenwen, you haven''t answered my previous question," Ye Hua asked softly.


    "Master, I was sold to the brothel when I was eight years old..." Wenwen replied.


    Ye Hua sighed deeply, "What a miserable story. What do you think, Baizhi?"


    "Hmph!" Donghuang Baizhi snorted.


    "Master, this is not just a story," Wenwen rified.


    "Well, if it''s really a story, it''s too clich¨¦," Ye Hua said, taking out a cigarette and lighting it.


    "Wenwen, why did you choose me?" Ye Hua asked again.


    Donghuang Baizhi, upon hearing this, became alert.


    "Master, do you believe in fate?" Wenwen asked.


    "Of course, I believe in fate," Ye Hua replied.


    "Then it must be fate that brought us together," Wenwen softly smiled, her delicate fingers gently massaging Ye Hua.


    This made Donghuang Baizhi very unhappy.


    Ye Hua smiled without saying a word, "Wenwen, you seem to have a good rtionship with that chubby woman."


    "Yes, she''s very kind to me."


    "Wenwen, you''ve been massaging for so long, you must be tired. Have a drink of water," Ye Hua handed the tea cup to Wenwen.


    Wenwen respectfully declined, "Master, I''m not thirsty. Please drink."


    "That won''t do, Wenwen, be obedient," Ye Hua said lightly.


    "Master, there''s really no need," Wenwen whispered.


    Ye Hua could only ce the tea cup on the table, somewhat helplessly saying, "Wenwen, are you in cahoots with that older woman?"


    "Master?" Wenwen looked confused.


    "Your tactics are a bit outdated. I brought a woman to stroll in the flower building, which is already a taboo. That older woman didn''t say anything, which is a bit strange," Ye Huamented. "And you, why choose me when there are others? Though I''m handsome, you seem a bit too arrogant. Did you not feel self-conscious when you saw this woman? Or did that older woman make a deal with you?"


    Donghuang Baizhi was stunned after hearing this. What was going on?


    Ye Hua gave Donghuang Baizhi a look, implying that this womancked insight.


    Just remember one thing, good things don''t fall from the sky, and even if they do, they won''t hit you. If they do hit you, you''re probably dead.


    "Master, what are you talking about? You''ve confused Wenwen," Wenwen looked bewildered and puzzled.


    Ye Hua lifted the tea cup, "Drink."


    "Master?"


    "I said drink! Just drink it!" Ye Hua put away his smile and said in a stern tone.


    Wenwen''s expression gradually turned serious, and her hands dropped from Ye Hua''s shoulders.


    "How did you discover my identity?" Wenwen coldly questioned.


    Ye Hua blinked at Donghuang Baizhi, smiled, and said, "I was just making wild guesses, didn''t expect to hit the mark."


    Wenwen: "..."


    "You yed with me!" Wenwen''s palm transformed into a dagger and aimed directly at Ye Hua''s head.


    However, when the dagger was just one centimetre away from Ye Hua''s head, it stopped!


    "Speak, who''s behind this well-thought-out n?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice. Although it was a guess, he was curious. Who was ying tricks, and he had just arrived, yet someone had already found out, even setting up an ambush.


    People were a bit foolish; they even used the beauty trap. Didn''t they know every woman around him was stunning? And he had no interest in women who threw themselves at him. Such women werepletely uninteresting.


    They looked like skeletons.


    Wenwen showed a malicious gaze but remained silent.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ye Hua stood up, looked back at Wenwen, and gently touched her, saying, "I think you should know Wei Chang."


    "I don''t know!"


    "Women usually speak in opposites, you know," Ye Hua remarked.


    Wenwen: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi was speechless. Ye Hua was indeed quite shameless. However, this Wenwen turned out to be a spy, already lurking in the brothel, just waiting for Ye Hua to fall for the trap.


    Ye Hua casually said, "Wei Chang is a smart person. He wouldn''t use such methods against me. It must be someone else, thinking they could seed with this trick. They really don''t understand me."


    Ye Hua was just making things up, but this woman was indeed a bit foolish to fall for such a simple trick, even more naive than him, an undead.


    "Nonsense! Lord Ming is talented and virtuous. Who does he think he is?" Donghuang Baizhi retorted.


    Ye Hua was stunned. Even Donghuang Baizhi was here.


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Wenwen, don''t be angry. Let''s have a good chat. Is Lord Ming your superior? And you must really like him."


    Wenwen blushed at this point but earnestly replied, "No! Lord Ming is exceptionally outstanding. We, subordinates, can only admire Lord Ming from afar."


    Well, she was just a little fangirl,pletely brainwashed.


    But a bit silly.


    "By the way, do you know Wei Chang?" Ye Hua asked.


    "That guy is nothing. Lord Ming is far superior! He''s nothingpared to Lord Ming! I think he has fooled the Temple Master," Wenwen eximed.


    Ye Hua: ...


    This Wenwen was quite bold, actually scolding the Temple Master behind his back. The Temple Master was really pitiful, blinded byrd.


    It seemed Wei Chang had quite a high status now, making the situation a bit tricky.


    "In fact, Wei Chang and I are adversaries. I came here this time to find and kill him! Can you help me find him? Once I kill Wei Chang, your Lord Ming will return to his original status," Ye Hua said in a low voice, currently working on subversion.


    Wenwen remained silent for a moment before saying, "For Lord Ming, I am willing to do anything."


    "Brave and bold. Lord Ming would be very honoured to have you as a subordinate," Ye Huamented.


    "Of course," Wenwen proudly said.


    Donghuang Baizhi was a bit confused. Ye Hua had said a few words, and this Wenwen...


    Heavens, was she so easily fooled? Was Wenwen a novice?


    "Wenwen, what''s the name of your sect?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    "Take a guess."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1220 (No Backbone at All)

    Chapter 1220 (No Backbone at All)


    Chapter 1220 (No Backbone at All)


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    Damn, this Wenwen... Is she really a normal person? Why would they send her on such a challenging mission? It''s too dangerous!


    "People like you, ordinary folks, wouldn''t understand. Listen carefully! The Immortal Temple! The most powerful existence in the entire Nine Provinces and Five Seas. Even those major noble families are not our opponents!" Wenwen said with admiration.


    Ye Hua shook his head as he watched. He initially thought there would be some difficulty, but this Immortal Temple was revealed by a little girl.


    ''Sigh... When your leader dies, I''ll tell him that this girl is not bad.''


    "Sounded impressive," Ye Hua said in a low voice.


    "Of course!" Wenwen replied."Where is your Immortal Temple located?"


    "I... won''t tell you," Wenwen hesitated for a moment and quickly corrected herself.


    Ye Hua''s expression stiffened, "You don''t know."


    "I... Who said I don''t know? I''ll know once Iplete this mission," Wenwen said.


    Ye Hua: ...


    Heavens, this girl doesn''t even know.


    Ye Hua curiously asked, "Then, what is your mission this time?"


    "This is a highly confidential mission. How could I tell you?!" Wenwen hesitated for a moment and then quickly changed her tone.


    Ye Hua frowned, "You don''t even know."


    "It''s a very confidential mission. How can I tell you?" Wenwen hesitated for a moment and then quickly changed her tone.


    Ye Hua frowned, "You don''t even know."


    "I... who said I don''t know? I''ll find out once Iplete this mission."


    Ye Hua: ...


    Oh God, this girl doesn''t know either.


    Ye Hua asked, "What is your mission this time?"


    "This is a highly confidential mission. How can I just tell you?"


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Well, you''ve already said so much, a little more won''t hurt, right?"


    Wenwen pondered for a moment. Indeed, she had just revealed quite a bit.


    "My mission is actually quite simple: to stay by your side and report at any time."


    Ye Hua nodded and removed the restraints on Wenwen.


    "Huh?"


    "Wenwen, how about we make a deal?" Ye Hua smiled.


    Wenwen snorted, "I, Wenwen, a member of the Immortal Temple, fear neither life nor death. Even if you hold a knife to my neck, I still won''t cooperate with you!"


    ng!


    A sharp knife was ced against Wenwen''s neck.


    Wenwen''s gaze grew intense.


    "How do we cooperate?"


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    Never seen someone so...cking in professional ethics. At least resist a bit.


    "Cooperation means you continue to lurk by my side, pretending you don''t know anything, how about that?" Ye Hua said indifferently.


    "You want to kill Wei Chang?"


    "Yes, kill Wei Chang. Your Lord Ming will be relieved. Isn''t that right?"


    Wenwen nodded, feeling this n was wless.


    "Alright then," Wenwen said earnestly, making both Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi want tough. She truly was a novice.


    "By the way, your contact person should be that woman, right?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "Then shouldn''t you report in and confirm your safety now?"


    Wenwen hesitated, "How do I report in?"


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi were speechless. Who on earth taught her?


    In fact, no one taught Wenwen. Lord Ming believed that the more ordinary, the more genuine, and as a result, she was easily exposed.


    "How will you report thepletion of your task?"


    "Someone will contact me when the timees."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I see." Ye Hua nodded.


    Wenwen stood there feeling frustrated, thinking that her mission had been discovered by the enemy! It seems her concealment wasn''t deep enough!


    Fortunately, this time, she should be able to help Lord Ming, making amends for her previous mistakes.


    "Baizhi, what should we do first?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    "Whatever you want. Choose the task that you think is easier," Donghuang Baizhi still followed Ye Hua''s lead outside.


    Ye Hua nodded, "Then let''s first visit Aqua Expanse, go and deal with the Donghuang n."


    "What! You''re going to Aqua Expanse! Deal with the Donghuang n?!" Wenwen eximed in shock. ''The woman said to choose the easiest task. This man unexpectedly said to deal with the Donghuang n. Could it be that in their eyes, the Donghuang n is the easiest target!''


    They must be crazy. She won''t apany them in this madness! It''s like they are seeking death.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t we?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    "Of course not! The Donghuang n is extremely powerful. If you go after them, you''ll definitely end up dead. I won''t apany you there," Wenwen refused to go to such a dangerous ce.


    "That won''t do, you have to show us the way," Ye Hua insisted.


    "I won''t go. I still need to serve Lord Ming," Wenwen said solemnly, showing a stance that she wouldn''t apany them to their death.


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Think about it. If you help Lord Ming eradicate the Donghuang n, won''t Lord Ming highly value you? Maybe he''ll even favour you."


    ''Hmm, this man made a bit of sense.'' If she eliminated the Donghuang n, Lord Ming would likely appreciate her efforts and maybe even show her favour.


    "Okay."


    She agreed so quickly!


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi were curious about how this child''s mind worked and how her thoughts changed.


    "Alright, we are currently in Regal Nexus. How do we get to the Aqua Expanse?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Although they could have used teleportation at this point, considering the promise to travel with Baizhi, they wanted to explore a bit.


    "Oh, I remember. In a few months, there will be a grand gathering in Dragonvale, Celestial Peaks. Heroes from all walks of life will gather there, and it will be quite lively." Wenwen, not willing to go to her doom, suggested this alternative.


    "Do you mean the Donghuang n will also attend?"


    "Of course, newly ascended Supreme Gods like Meng Yao will also be present." When ites to the Supreme God Meng Yao, Wenwen couldn''t help but show admiration. She is the ideal for many women.


    Ye Hua felt that this should be a big event and curiously asked, "Wenwen, is this gathering for fighting or something? Are there any prizes, like rare items?"


    "I''m not sure about that. There probably are."


    "Howrge is the scale of this gathering? Will people from all over the Nine Provinces and Five Seas attend?" Ye Hua inquired.


    "Definitely, this gathering is called ''Celestial Peaks Ascendancy.''"


    Ye Hua understood. Now that the Donghuang n knew where they were, with Wenwen around, they could be exposed at any time. The remaining concern was Qing Xu.


    Well, he loved lively scenes.


    If it was a significant event, Qing Xu would surely attend! It seemed they needed to deal with Qing Xu first because after leaving this vige, there might not be another chance.


    "Alright, let''s go to Dragonvale, Celestial Peaks!" Ye Hua decided!


    Donghuang Baizhi roughly understood Ye Hua''s intention. They were probably going to find Qing Xu.


    After all, Qing Xu was also within the Nine Provinces and Five Seas. Whether he woulde or not would depend on luck.


    Wenwen also breathed a sigh of relief. Going to Dragonvale was better than going to the Donghuang n; it was practically walking into death.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1221 (Its Safe Here)

    Chapter 1221 (It''s Safe Here)


    Little did Ye Hua know, Qing Xu was right here, even now still inside the brothel! However, Qing Xu wasn''t up to mischief; he was conversing with the olddy who looked utterly infatuated.


    "The Immortal Temple! Hehe..." Qing Xu felt something odd about this olddy, so he decided to probe further. Indeed, there was an issue. It turned out to be the Immortal Temple, a name so inted that Qing Xu couldn''t help but feel disdain.


    Qing Xu, with his chubby face, wore a deep expression of contempt. The Immortal Temple, indeed.


    "Do you have any major events here?" Qing Xu asked casually, with Dou Fushi standing by his side.


    For Qing Xu, Dou Fushi was still too weak for now. He was searching for something to make Dou Fushi stronger, and the required materials were only avable here. However, upon arriving, he had no clues and had to inquire around.


    To gather information, he naturally needed to find major events, where he could obtain lots of intelligence.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The infatuated olddy replied, "Yes, there will be a grand gathering called ''Celestial Peaks Ascendancy'' in Dragonvale soon. Heroes from all walks of life will be present."


    Qing Xu found it interesting and decided to participate.The name ''Celestial Peaks Ascendancy'' sounded quite imposing, but he wondered if there were any rare items he was seeking.


    Waving his hand, Qing Xu dismissed the infatuated olddy, who walked out dazed. She stood there for a long while before snapping back to reality, not having any idea of what she had been doing.


    With a puzzled look, the olddy put on a professional smile to serve various customers.


    Qing Xu, rotating his Buddhist beads, smiled casually. "Little Dou Dou, let''s go and broaden our horizons at this ''Celestial Peaks Ascendancy.''"


    Dou Fushi nodded numbly.


    On the other side, Ye Hua was also nning to go to Dragonvale. However, Celestial Peaks Ascendancy would take over a month, leaving Ye Hua somewhat frustrated. Where should they go this month?


    He could only spend quality time with the Empress. Of course, there was also the tag-along, Wenwen.


    This made the Empress a bit unhappy. After all, it was supposed to be their time together, and suddenly there was an intruding third wheel, making her quite annoyed.


    Moreover, Wenwen was quite talkative. If you didn''t talk to her, she could talk to herself all day.


    Donghuang Baizhi was about to lose her patience.


    Ye Hua, on the other hand, found Wenwen quite interesting. She could talk to him all day without getting tired.


    At this point, Ye Hua and the others had already arrived in Dragonvale. However, what surprised Ye Hua was that Dragonvale was smaller than Dingzhou.


    The capital wasn''t as majestic as Dingzhou, feeling simr to the cities within the Sapphire Continent. Nevertheless, Dragonvale had exceptionally fresh air, rich with spiritual energy. People often said that if you wanted to cultivate, you should go to Dragonvale; if you wanted luxury, go to Dingzhou.


    "The air here is really good," Donghuang Baizhi eximed in joy, skipping along the way, not caring about her image.


    Ye Hua sighed helplessly. Fortunately, no one was around. Otherwise, seeing the Empress acting like a little girl would require some damage control.


    Wenwen proudly said, "Of course, Dragonvale has produced the most Supreme Gods, and even the Supreme God Meng Yao resides here."


    Speaking of Meng Yao, both Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi thought of Yi Yi. Who would have thought that she had already be a Supreme God? They were quite renowned figures in this region. ?


    It was indeed unexpected.


    "Why did we walk for so long without seeing any towns?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    "Lord Ye Hua, Dragonvale doesn''t have many towns; there are mainly sects. Dragonvale is primarily focused on cultivation, and not many people are willing to waste time on towns," replied Wenwen.


    Looking at the endless grasnds and the mountain ranges on the horizon, Ye Hua''s mood was quite good.


    People, from time to time, need toe out for a trip to rx, dispel the darkness in their hearts. Otherwise, holding it in might lead to illness.


    "How far are we from Celestial Peaks?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    "Uh... still a bit of distance. Just head towards those mountain ranges," replied Wendan, not having much information.


    Ye Hua nodded, hoping to encounter Qing Xu this time. That would make everything perfect.


    ''This deity has already formted aplete set of repulsive measures for Qing Xu, ensuring that he understands what it means to have a boss. Back then, this deity could handle you, so today is no exception. Otherwise, how can I be your boss?''


    "Also, Wei Chang, this deity is looking forward to it.''


    ''This deity hasn''t been active for a long time; I hope you two can give some effort, don''t let this deity down too much!''


    Just as Ye Hua was fantasising about beating his subordinates, a ck figure suddenly fell from the sky,nding not far in front of him.


    If they had walked a bit faster just now, this ck figure would havended directly on their heads. This was definitely an advanced form of scamming technique.


    It looks like someone''sing.


    As the corpse fell, two more people descended.


    Both of them had a fierce aura, nced at the corpse, then looked at Ye Hua, and sternly shouted, "You killed someone!"


    Ye Hua didn''t expect it; it really was a scam. Anyway, no matter where you go, scams are the same.


    "Surrender the treasures on your body, and the woman by your side, and we brothers can spare your life!" they demanded.


    Ye Hua extended his right hand, snapped his fingers while the two were confused, and then continued walking forward as if nothing had happened.


    Very casually.


    Wendan was puzzled. These two people looked quite powerful, why were they just standing there motionless? She stretched out her hand and waved it in front of their eyes.


    No response at all.


    Wendan quickly caught up.


    "Ye Hua, who are those two?" Donghuang Baizhi finally came back, curious to know.


    "Scammers, I''ve made them permanently unable to scam." Ye Hua said casually. People like them need to be taught a lesson. No matter what, never engage in scams. Even if you brandish two mountain-cutting axes and stand in front of me shouting robbery, I would admire your courage. [One scam, very popr in China: "Olddy scam" typically refers to a type of scam where an elderly person pretends to need assistance or sympathy to deceive others for financial gain.]


    But engaging in scams? I just look down on you.


    Donghuang Baizhi turned her head and nced, but didn''t say anything.


    "Wendan, does this kind of situation happen frequently?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    "I''m not sure; it''s my first time in Dragonvale," replied Wendan.


    "It''s really not safe here." Donghuang Baizhi murmured.


    Ye Huaughed after hearing this. "Who exactly is not safe?"


    Donghuang Baizhi was stunned for a moment, then giggled.


    The three continued to walk forward.


    After a few hours, a figure appeared,rge on top and small on the bottom.


    Upon closer inspection, it was actually two people, carrying one person between them.


    These two people were none other than Qing Xu and Dou Fushi.


    Looking at the three in front of him, Qing Xu was a bit puzzled. "Put me down."


    Dou Fushi respectfully crouched down, Qing Xu approached, brows slightly furrowed, muttering to himself, "This is a master, definitely a master."


    Dou Fushi remained silent, like a robot.


    Qing Xu was quite amazed. "To kill someone without using any techniques, I appreciate this."


    Dou Fushi remained silent.


    "The strength of this person is probably on par with mine." Qing Xu, with his ego, began to boast.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1222 (What a Coincidence)

    Chapter 1222 (What a Coincidence)


    However, at this moment, four or five people descended from the sky, surrounding Qing Xu and the others.


    Judging by their attire, they should be together.


    "Bold! You dared to kill our people, do you want to die?" The lead man angrily shouted, drawing the des from their hands.


    Qing Xu touched his neck, "What do you want?"


    "What do we want? You killed our people and still ask us what we want."


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill!"


    Qing Xu shook his head, taking the me for something he didn''t do."Little Doudou, I leave it to you." Qing Xu ignored these people and continued walking forward.


    "Bold! You underestimate us!"


    A sword directly stabbed towards Qing Xu''s throat, but at this moment, arge hand grabbed the de!


    A gentle press with the thumb.


    A crisp sound.


    The sword broke, and Qing Xu continued walking as if nothing had happened.


    Dou Fushi''s eyes turned cold. He caught the broken de and thrust it into the forehead of one of the men, instantly killing him.


    Qing Xu sped his hands together, looking devout. There were a few screams behind him, and then it becamepletely quiet.


    "Still too slow, I need to think of a better way," Qing Xu murmured.


    Dou Fushi, as calm as ever, returned to Qing Xu''s side without saying a word.


    In the etherealnd of Dragonvale, Meng Yao stood by the window, gazing into the distance, holding a handkerchief in her hand.


    The lollipop had be very small. Meng Yao couldn''t help but put it in her mouth, sighing in relief.


    "Meng Yao."


    Meng Yao put away the lollipop and turned slowly, "Meng Li, is there something you need?"


    "Celestial Peaks Ascendancy is about to begin. Are you ready?" Meng Li noticed that Meng Yao had been acting strange recently, often standing here alone lost in thought, probably due to that emotional ordeal. ?


    Meng Yao sighed, "I don''t want to go. You go to my ce."


    "Meng Yao, Celestial Peaks Ascendancy is a major event in our Dragonvale. As the only Supreme God in Dragonvale now, you should appear and showcase the prestige of our Dragonvale," Meng Li advised in a low voice.


    "Prestige... Everyone in the Nine Provinces and Five Seas knows that I am the only female Supreme God in Dragonvale. Do I still need to show prestige?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Meng Yao, the past is behind us. Are you still holding onto it? It''s not beneficial for your cultivation," Meng Li spoke directly, unafraid of causing offence.


    Meng Yao slowly closed her eyes, and the image of a person she didn''t want to see appeared in her mind, bing clearer the more she tried to avoid it.


    Like a haunting nightmare.


    "I know," Meng Yao said in a deep voice.


    Meng Li continued persuading, "Meng Yao, if you continue like this, it will lead to trouble. Now, stabilise your divine power as a Supreme God. Don''t let your previous efforts go to waste! Don''t repeat the same mistakes."


    Meng Yao nodded, indicating that she understood, but actually putting it into practice was really difficult... incredibly difficult.


    Now, she finally understood her Master''s situation. Emotional tribtions are truly the most formidable ordeal, only those with a heart as resolute as a man''s can ovee it.


    For a woman...


    "Meng Yao, this Celestial Peaks Ascendancy is mainly to congratte you. Rest well and prepare your spirits."


    "Okay, you can go rest now," Meng Yao said softly, sitting cross-legged on the grass mat.


    Meng Li was reassured.


    However, after Meng Li left, Meng Yao opened her eyes, took out a lollipop, and put it in her mouth.


    Exhaling softly.


    A month quickly passed.


    Ye Hua had already arrived at the legendary foot of Celestial Peaks.


    Under the foot of Celestial Peaks was a surging river. The entire mountain resembled a solitary ind reaching into the clouds.


    Ye Hua expressed...


    Disapproval!


    Not even a ce to stay, what''s the point of this Celestial Peaks Ascendancy? Just a bunch of idle people!


    All these sects, ns, and exaggerated ims could blow to the sky.


    ''This deity did note to listen to your bragging; I just came to find Qing Xu!''


    All around the foot of the mountain were various sects, setting up tents and visiting each other.


    However, Ye Hua was looking for the figure of Qing Xu and searched all around, but couldn''t find him. This made Ye Hua feel that this guy wouldn''te.


    "Did you see that fat guy Qing Xu?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    Donghuang Baizhi was also helping to look, but instead of finding the person, they attracted a group of trouble.


    Behind Donghuang Baizhi, there were a few young people who seemed to be disciples of some major sects, and their expressions were extremely arrogant.


    It was as if they thought they were invincible, acting as if they were Ye Hua.


    "I... couldn''t find him," Donghuang Baizhi said helplessly, feeling that it was trouble caused by her own beauty.


    At this moment, Wenwen also returned, followed by several young men.


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly. He sent them to find Qing Xu, and they came back with tails.


    ''Don''t they know that this deity dislikes dealing with such matters?''


    Moreover, Ye Hua was already fed up with this pretentious manner,cking any sense of dignity.


    "Miss, I am a disciple of the Jiang family. Nice to meet you," one of the men smiled slightly.


    "Miss, I am a disciple of the Donghuang family. Can I walk with you?"


    "Miss, I am..."


    Various self-introductions were made, indeed from prestigious families. Even the target, the Donghuang family, had sent representatives.


    Donghuang Baizhi and Wenwen remained silent, standing directly behind Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua suddenly thought of calling his subordinates. He really didn''t want to handle these small fries; it was simply a waste of energy.


    "What are you doing!" A voice suddenly rang out.


    Suddenly, Donghuang Qingrou walked over gently, leaving everyone stunned.


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi were also surprised. This... was too coincidental.


    In the vast world, they met so quickly.


    Donghuang Qingrou was a bit lost. The elder had been explicitly instructed to keep it confidential. However, these two people actually appeared!


    It''s over...


    "Miss Qingrou, thisdy..."


    "Shut up! Get lost!" Donghuang Qingrou angrily shouted.


    Everyone noticed Donghuang Qingrou''s unusual behaviour and was very surprised. Did he want to monopolise this woman?


    "Donghuang Qingrou, this is not good. Do you want to monopolise?"


    "Yes, by driving us away, you can enjoy her alone. Your intentions are not good."


    "The Donghuang family is just like this."


    Donghuang Qingrou also felt helpless. ording to the elder''s instructions, this was a scandal of the Donghuang family. How could he let others know?


    Ye Hua gestured to Donghuang Baizhi with a crooked finger, a frivolous gesture. Had this been in the past, Donghuang Qingrou would have exploded in anger.


    But now, he dared not. This man was terrifying.


    Pretending to be quite tsundere, Donghuang Qingrou approached Ye Hua.


    "Since we''ve run into each other, when it''s over, let''s go to your family together," Ye Hua said nonchntly.


    However, immediately, Wenwen said, "I''m not going."


    "Hehe," Ye Hua expressed the impossibility of that.


    Wenwen couldn''t understand. Did he think the Donghuang family was a backyard garden? Just saying you''ll go, don''t you know how terrifying it is?


    Donghuang Qingrou was already a bit frightened. If he brought them over, when things were investigated, the responsibility would be significant.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1223 (Fate is Hard to Predict)

    Chapter 1223 (Fate is Hard to Predict)


    ''If I don''t go, this man will definitely kill me. Since it''s a choice between life and death, I can only admit defeat. Who asked the other party to be so powerful?''


    When under someone else''s roof, one has to bow one''s head.


    "Is there no bossing to this Celestial Peaks Ascendancy?" Ye Hua curiously asked, changing the topic.


    Donghuang Qingrou nodded, "That''s right. This Celestial Peaks Ascendancy is mainly to congratte Meng Yao, the only female Supreme God in Dragonvale. Usually, n leaders send representatives with gifts."


    "Just sending representatives? Doesn''t that mean looking down on Meng Yao?" Ye Hua said casually. The boss didn''t evene out; instead, a subordinate was sent. What kind of attitude was this?


    Donghuang Qingrou didn''t know how to exin; it was just a matter of tradition.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    For a newly promoted Supreme God, did other Supreme Gods really need toe and congratte? It would be quite embarrassing. Besides, she was a woman. Giving a gift was already considered a recognition.


    At this moment, a colourful cloud swiftly approached, carrying a strong aura.Everyone couldn''t help but look over, their eyes showing respect. Was this...


    The colourful cloud descended, and a stunning figure appeared.


    The woman in front of them momentarily stunned everyone, then immediately bowed and greeted, "Greetings, Supreme God Meng Yao."


    The neer was naturally Meng Yao. Honestly, Meng Yao didn''t want toe, but she had to show up.


    However, when Meng Yao saw Ye Hua at a nce, her gaze carried surprise. At the same time, she felt something strange when she saw Donghuang Qingrou behind Ye Hua. She knew this wasn''t him.


    "Everyone, you''ve worked hard. The gates of Celestial Peaks are already open. You can go up now," Meng Yao said gently.


    In fact, Celestial Peaks Ascendancy was just a grand gathering for cultivation. On Celestial Peaks there was more spiritual energy.


    Supreme Gods might look down on this kind of spiritual energy, but for these disciples, practising here for seven days was equivalent to cultivating outside for seven hundred years.


    For them, seven hundred years wasn''t much, but surviving through it wasn''t easy.


    Now that they had the opportunity, they wouldn''t miss it.


    Beauty was just fleeting clouds; enhancing strength was more important. Even Donghuang Qingrou had fought hard to secure this spot.


    "Well, I''ll go up first," Donghuang Qingrou said in a low voice.


    Ye Hua raised his hand, never expecting that this Celestial Peaks Ascendancy would be so boring, with no formidable opponents appearing.


    The only formidable one was Meng Yao, and now he couldn''t be sure if that scoundrel Qing Xu would show up.


    As everyone ascended Celestial Peaks, Ye Hua looked at Meng Yao and said nonchntly, "What a coincidence."


    "Yeah, quite a coincidence," Meng Yao whispered."


    "You thought I was Little Tian, right?" Ye Hua couldn''t help but say. In fact, it could be seen that Meng Yao was a bit disappointed just now.


    ''This little brother of mine can actually make a Supreme God worry about him. Impressive. He''s finally living up to being my little brother, a man who can aplish great things.'' ?


    On the side, Wenwen was dumbfounded. She never expected that they would know each other. How was that possible? How did they meet? They seemed quite familiar from the looks of it.


    "No," Meng Yao said softly.


    Ye Hua sighed deeply, his tone filled with regret.


    Donghuang Baizhi instantly knew what Ye Hua was up to. It was indeed a full-fledged routine.


    Meng Yao furrowed her eyebrows slightly, not understanding the meaning behind this.


    "Meng Yao, I''m afraid you won''t see Little Tian anymore in the future," Ye Hua seemed incredibly regretful, making it sound as if Little Tian had already passed away.


    At least that was how Meng Yao felt after hearing it, but she was too embarrassed to inquire further. Could something have happened to him? It shouldn''t be possible; he had such a powerful big brother, he wouldn''t encounter any issues.


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything more, standing with his hands behind his back. ''Although you are a Supreme God, you are still a woman.''


    ''This deity is still very experienced. I just didn''t believe you wouldn''t ask. Let''s see who can hold out.''


    Donghuang Baizhi poked Ye Hua. ''You''ve had enough; she wants to know, but too embarrassed to ask.''


    Feeling it was better to keep a distance, Wenwen left. It would be better not to know too much, or she might be killed to keep her quiet.


    As Wenwen left, Meng Yao finally asked, "What happened?"


    Ye Hua was secretly delighted. It seemed that Meng Yao, as a Supreme God, was still concerned about Little Tian. It was not easy.


    But again, he caused the previous interference. So, this time, he would properly matchmake them. Whether it could be aplished or not depended on whether they still had fate.


    "Life and death experience," Ye Hua said casually.


    Sure enough, hearing Ye Hua say "life and death experience," Meng Yao''s eyebrows tightly furrowed, looking very heavy.


    Her mood was alsoplicated.


    "What do you mean?" Meng Yao asked persistently.


    Ye Hua shook his head. "Meng Yao, Little Tian also feels guilty, so he went to a very dangerous ce. I tried to stop him many times, but it was useless. He seemed to be going to his death willingly. Maybe it''s a kind of relief."


    "You can rest assured in the future. After all, it''s just a tribtion. Don''t take it to heart," Ye Hua said in a low voice, appearing to be breaking the news but actually bringing them together.


    Donghuang Baizhi was quite helpless; the matchmaker role was taken on by Yue Lao again.


    Meng Yao said in a deep voice, "Indeed, it''s just a tribtion. I won''t take it to heart!"


    ''This gal isn''t taking the usual route? Shouldn''t she act worried?''


    "Oh, by the way, let me tell you a secret," Ye Hua couldn''t help but say, deciding to y a trick on his little brother.


    Donghuang Baizhi was quite curious about what Ye Hua was going to say, whether it was really a secret.


    Meng Yao was also very curious about this secret.


    "Last time, didn''t I give you a jade token? If you encounter trouble, just crush it. However, the corresponding one is not with me but with Little Tian. I told him that you might face difficulties, and without saying a word, he went off to train. I hope he can help you when the timees. However, Little Tian will pretend to be me to assist you," Ye Hua revealed.


    Donghuang Baizhi was extremely surprised; this person actually sold out Little Tian. Was this really a good idea?


    Ye Hua continued, "If you want to see him, just crush the jade token. If not, then forget it. But I promise you, I will definitely fulfil what I agreed upon. Keep this jade token, and you can choose which one to crush."


    Ye Hua gave Meng Yao another piece of jade, as a kind of apology.


    Meng Yao epted it and whispered, "Thank you."


    "No need," Ye Hua replied.


    "Well, I won''t apany you anymore. I need to go and share some insights," Meng Yao whispered. After all, the Celestial Peaks Ascendancy was still ongoing. ording to tradition, a Supreme God like herself should impart some experience. In Ye Hua''s case, Wenwen misled him, thinking it was some grand martial artspetition.


    For Ye Hua, this was just a minor event, but for others, having guidance from a Supreme God would be a significant advantage.


    As Meng Yao left, Ye Hua lit a cigarette.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1224 (Playing Around)

    Chapter 1224 (ying Around)


    "Ye Hua, do you think Meng Yao will look for Little Tian?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    Ye Hua shook his head, "At least not in the short term, maybe not even in this lifetime. Fate is such a thing, if it really exists, it''s something that can''t be severed."


    "You have such insights, it''s really unbelievable."


    "I have some insights into matters of romance between men and women," Ye Hua imed, suggesting he was quite experienced in such matters.


    Donghuang Baizhi clicked her tongue, thinking he was just bragging.


    "Well, stop smoking. You''ve been addicted these past few days," Donghuang Baizhi snatched the cigarette from Ye Hua''s hand and tossed it away.


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Alright, let''s go. We can also go up and listen to the discussion, and broaden our horizons."


    Since they had to wait for Qing Xu, they might as well go up and listen.The mountain looked tall, but there was a teleportation array at the bottom, specially designed forzy people.


    After passing through the teleportation array, what appeared before their eyes was a massivepass. The sky was ck with twinkling stars, creating a romantic atmosphere.


    At least Donghuang Baizhi found it romantic. Such a starry sky was rare.


    Even Wenwen was mesmerised, fantasising about sitting here with Lord Ming, apanying each other. It would be a wonderful thing.


    Everyone sat around thepass, with Meng Yao sitting in the centre, talking about the Dao.


    Ye Hua simply ignored it; these things were effective for deceiving children.


    Could these people understand the Dao spoken by a Supreme God? That was simply impossible.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fortunately, everyone was now gathered together, making it more convenient to search.


    After all, Qing Xu''s size was quite noticeable. If he was really here, they would definitely be able to see him.


    Ye Hua swept his eyes around, a hint of a smile appearing on his lips, and he walked towards the left.


    Donghuang Baizhi quickly followed. Wenwen, on the other hand, had not snapped out of her reverie and was still fascinated by the starry sky.


    Ye Hua indeed saw a colossal figure and the iconic bald head. It was quite a challenging search.


    ''Qing Xu, ah, didn''t expect that I know you so well. You must be waiting for such a grand event.''


    Ye Hua directly sat down next to Qing Xu, while Donghuang Baizhi had never seen Qing Xu before but had seen Dou Fushi!


    Dou Fushi also sat beside them.


    At this moment, Qing Xu had closed his eyes, turned the prayer beads in his hands and slowly said, "Benefactor, you really are persistent."


    "Qing Xu, stop pretending," Ye Hua said casually.


    Qing Xu opened his eyes, but they were still just slits.


    "Benefactor, what exactly do you want?"


    "I want to fight you," Ye Hua said straightforwardly. If he didn''t fight, he would feel uneasy.


    ncing at the seemingly dumbfounded Dou Fushi beside him, Ye Hua wondered if he could be turned back to normal.


    Qing Xu sighed lightly, "Benefactor, many have wanted to kill me, but none have seeded."


    "Yes, no one has seeded, but I am not just a regr person!" Ye Hua said solemnly.


    This statement left Qing Xu momentarily stunned, "Could it be that you''re a demon?"


    Donghuang Baizhi in the background: "..."


    ''Why do Ye Hua''s subordinates all seem a bit... chuunibyou?''


    "Today, no matter what, I will make you remember. If I can''t make you remember, then I''ll keep hitting you until you remember!"


    "Benefactor, I know you are powerful, but I am not weak either. If we start fighting, I''m afraid these people won''t be so lucky," Qing Xu said indifferently, as if he didn''t care about these people at all, treating them like ants.


    "So what?"


    "Fighting is what ordinary people do. How about we y something more interesting?" Qing Xu suggested.


    Without much thought, Ye Hua immediately said, "Sure, how do you want to y?"


    "How about each of us selects a representative to fight on our behalf?" Qing Xu proposed.


    Ye Hua understood what Qing Xu was thinking; it was the old routine from before.


    Why did Qing Xu make Dou Fushi stronger? It was an experiment. Qing Xu felt a sense of aplishment. After all, he created Dou Fushi .


    Qing Xu was quite confident in Dou Fushi.


    "Alright," Ye Hua wouldn''t back down. If Qing Xu could make someone stronger, he naturally could too.


    Qing Xu''s biggest weakness was underestimating Ye Hua''s strength, which was fatal.


    "Little Dou Dou," Qing Xu called lightly.


    Dou Fushi opened his eyes, revealing a pair of deep dark purple pupils.


    "Yes!"


    This response made everyone around feel quite unpleasant.


    "You''re crazy! Can''t you be quiet?"


    "Yeah, how dare you act so arrogantly in front of the Supreme God, who are you? Identify yourself."


    "Absolutely no manners, how did such a person manage to get in here?"


    Qing Xu scratched his eyebrows, but as soon as he uttered the curse, he grabbed his own neck, emitting a deep and hoarse roar, with his eyes rolling upward.


    In just two breaths, his head tilted, fell to the ground, and even the primordial spirit didn''t escape, instantly killed.


    It''s worth noting that everyone present had a powerful existence. Even an ordinary one could be invincible in the Spirit City. However, just now, this guy was instantly killed.


    Probably, he doesn''t even know how he died.


    As these people fell, everyone stood up, looking at the scene with heavy eyes, not knowing what had happened.


    At this moment, Meng Yao opened her eyes, looking towards Ye Hua''s direction, her brows tightly furrowed.


    Deaths caused by disputes during the Celestial Peaks had never happened in history.


    Ye Hua didn''t care about the life or death of these people; after all, Qing Xu was more important.


    "Don''t make noise. Listen to your lecture, and we''ll do our own thing. Water from different wells doesn''t mix. If you disturb me again, the consequences will be the same as theirs," Qing Xu said coldly, revealing his intentions. These annoying people were like buzzing flies in his ears.


    Meng Yao looked at Ye Hua, seemingly asking if this person was his friend.


    Ye Hua gave her a look that said, "Don''t mind him." There was nothing she could do about this guy. It would take force to deal with him.


    Using force to deal with him was the only way.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t expect Qing Xu to be so ruthless; it was simply horrifying.


    Everyone fell silent; the opponent''s momentum was heavy, and they couldn''t act recklessly now. Let''s see how the situation unfolds first.


    After all, Meng Yao, the Supreme God, hadn''t made a move yet. Deaths urred during the Celestial Peaks, and she, as the Supreme God, should do something about it.


    However, Meng Yao wanted to intervene, but was stopped by Ye Hua.


    "Benefactor, send someone, but this woman behind you won''t do," Qing Xu added, showing that he knew Donghuang Baizhi''s strength, which was probably stronger than Dou Fushi.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Rest assured, I''ll let the weakest one go."


    "Looking forward to it," Qing Xu''s words were not deceitful.


    At this moment, everyone was listening attentively to the conversation between Ye Hua and Qing Xu,pletely ignoring everything else.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    Happy New Year 2025!


    As we step into this bright new year, I want to take a moment to express my gratitude for each and every one of you. May this year bring you joy, growth, and countless opportunities. Let''s embrace the adventures that lie ahead and create beautiful memories together. Here''s to a year filled with positivity, inspiration, and all your dreamsing true!


    Cheers to a fantastic 2025!

 Chapter 1225 (Hammer Him!)

    Chapter 1225 (Hammer Him!)


    Meng Yao was also puzzled. What were they doing?


    Donghuang Qingrou was equally confused. Why send the weakest to fight?


    What was the purpose of the battle?


    Ye Hua shouted, "Donghuang Qingrou."


    Donghuang Qingrou, sitting not far away, responded with a soft acknowledgement.


    All eyes turned to Donghuang Qingrou, as if saying, "So, you are the weakest one in his mind."


    Donghuang Qingrou was puzzled. How did he be the weakest?


    Ye Hua didn''t know anyone else, just randomly named him.Donghuang Qingrou asked weakly, "Um... Is there something?"


    "Stand up."


    Donghuang Qingrou felt aggrieved. ''Did you order me to stand up, and you think I''ll stand up? I am Donghuang Qingrou; I will stand up however I want! Not satisfied? Bite me! Just because you have high strength doesn''t mean you can order people around!''


    "Indeed, quite weak. Have you made up your mind?" Qing Xu chuckled.


    Although he wasughing, the fat on his face didn''t show it.


    Donghuang Qingrou felt hurt. ''You two have had enough! Weak or not, now I almost believe it when you say it!''


    People sitting around felt that Donghuang Qingrou was indeed weak.


    "Come here," Ye Hua shouted again.


    Donghuang Qingrou clenched his fists tightly. ''Today''s humiliation will be remembered in my heart. Someday, Donghuang Qingrou will be able to say confidently, "I dare you to humiliate me again." But today... you can humiliate me as much as you want!''


    ''I, Donghuang Qingrou, won''t even blink my eyes. I swear!''


    Donghuang Qingrou walked to the side with a heavy heart, looking at the nearby Dou Fushi. He felt this man was very sinister, especially those pupils.


    ''Is this person my opponent?''


    ''Okay, I''m indeed a bit weak. Should I switch with someone stronger?''


    At this moment, Ye Hua said calmly, "Thispetition needs to be cautious; the reactions of practitioners must be extraordinary."


    "Indeed, a person with a quick reaction naturally has an advantage." Qing Xu nodded in agreement with Ye Hua''s words.


    "So, for the first round, let''spete on reactions?" Ye Hua said casually.


    "Sure, how do you want topete?"


    Ye Hua extended his hand, and two enormous hammers appeared, with "10000000T" engraved on them. Looking at those dark massive hammers with a string of zeros, they seemed... very heavy. ?


    Qing Xu was somewhat puzzled. Donghuang Qingrou picked up a hammer from the ground, expecting it to be heavy. However, to his surprise, it was incredibly light, like a strand of goose feather.


    Dou Fushi also held the hammer, his gaze filled with curiosity.


    Qing Xu asked, "What does this mean?"


    Ye Hua briefly exined the rules.


    Upon hearing them, Donghuang Qingrou was amazed. Was it possible to y like this? Wasn''t it too hasty?


    Not only Donghuang Qingrou felt that way, but others also shared the sentiment. It seemed like child''s y.


    Meng Yao was confused, not understanding what was happening.


    Donghuang Qingrou had grasped the game''s rules. It was indeed a test of reaction time, and strength was also crucial.


    "This rule seems interesting; let''s begin," Qing Xu said softly, finding it quite innovative.


    Dou Fushi and Donghuang Qingrou sat down, hammers ced on their right sides, with an iron pot in the middle. They locked eyes, and Donghuang Qingrou, not willing to lose, couldn''t afford to lose face among the prestigious individuals present.


    Ye Hua shouted, "Donghuang Qingrou, put some strength into it, hammer him!"


    If Dou Fushi had consciousness, he would surely feel wronged. ''Your Majesty, can''t you stop tricking me like this?''


    But at this moment, Dou Fushi had no such thoughts. He rubbed his hands slightly, muscles tensing all over his body, staring at Donghuang Qingrou.


    First, he couldn''t lose eye contact.


    Ye Hua shouted again, "Let''s start; whoever breaks their hammer first loses! This is a contest of reaction and strength!"


    Indeed, with their strength, smashing the balloon-made hammers would be a piece of cake. However, they couldn''t smash them, so the force applied had to be controlled.


    In the eyes of Dou Fushi and Donghuang Qingrou, it seemed like they were trying to hammer each other to death while controlling the force to prevent the hammer from exploding.


    Everyone present was no longer in the mood for lectures, even Meng Yao was watching the two intently. The atmosphere in the venue became somewhat tense, almost suffocating; even those sitting nearby had sweaty palms.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dou Fushi and Donghuang Qingrou took a deep breath, as if preparing for a major battle! Both shouted loudly!


    "Rock! Scissors! Paper!"


    Two hands emerged, and Donghuang Qingrou''s changing expressions were evident. From nervousness to surprise, and then contorting, the expression seemed to say, "You little brat! I''m going to hammer you to death!"


    At this moment, Ye Hua revealed a subtle smirk. Dou Fushi was currently strong, and with Donghuang Qingrou''s current strength, he couldn''t match up to him. So, a little boost for Donghuang Qingrou wasn''t cheating; it was a symbol of strength.


    Donghuang Qingrou didn''t even know his own speed. He picked up the hammer on his right side, then jumped up, and a violent gust of wind roared! The 1000000T hammer seemed to carry the aura of death as it descended towards Dou Fushi''s forehead.


    Dou Fushi was about to use the ck pot to cover his head, but...


    With a bang!


    Before Dou Fushi could ce his hands on his head, the ck hammer struck his forehead, even emitting a resounding explosion. Dou Fushi''s forehead instantly swelled.


    Donghuang Qingrou felt a burst of satisfaction. The twisted expression gradually transformed into a sinister smile.


    Dou Fushi touched his forehead, his face tense.


    At this moment, Qing Xu frowned slightly. Although his brows furrowed, they were barely visible.


    "You''re indeed formidable, actually instantly elevating this weakling to the same level," Qing Xu said casually.


    Ye Hua whispered, "Qing Xu, don''t forget, many of these concepts were taught by me."


    Qing Xu remained silent.


    The game continued.


    Dou Fushi, who had been hit by the hammer, had a serious expression, coupled with the red swelling on his forehead, making him look somewhatical.


    "Rock! Scissors! Paper!"


    Dou Fushi was bewildered, immediately reaching for the pot with both hands.


    However, Donghuang Qingrou''s speed was very fast.


    Dou Fushi hadn''t even reached for the pot yet.


    Boom!


    A whirlwind suddenly erupted, causing everyone to instinctively raise their hands to shield themselves.


    Donghuang Qingrou''s face was filled with madness. The strike was controlled exceptionally well; the hammer didn''t break, but it inflicted a severe injury on him.


    Look...


    His head was knocked askew!


    Dou Fushi clenched his fists tightly, his gaze ferocious.


    If he wins once, this person would die!


    Ye Hua chuckled, "Qing Xu, it seems like you''re not doing so well."


    "Hehe, the oue hasn''t been revealed yet. It''s not about who wins more, it''s about who wins," Qing Xu said, though he felt like he was losing face.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1226 (Playing With Poison!)

    Chapter 1226 (ying With Poison!)


    ''In this cultivation world, don''t you even know how to y rock-paper-scissors? Why are you so weak, letting others win twice, and this time even getting your head knocked crooked?''


    ''You have no shame; I still have some dignity!''


    Donghuang Baizhi has never seen such a game. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably have turned into minced meat with thatst blow.


    But Dou Fushi only had his head tilted. It seems that Ye Hua''s subordinate isreally strong.


    Watching Dou Fushi being ruthlessly hammered like this, the people around couldn''t help but gasp; it was simply too brutal.


    If it were me, my head would have been smashed off with thatst hit!


    Meng Yao felt like this wasn''t a game at all; it was like trying to beat the opponent to death.


    Donghuang Qingrou, who won two rounds in a row, was very excited. ''This game is really good; when I go back to the n, I can let the disciples y.''Especially at the moment of victory, the satisfaction of beating the opponent to death is indescribable.


    Dou Fushi slowly raised his head, staring intensely at Donghuang Qingrou in front of him, the veins on his forehead bulging.


    However, the match continued.


    The two continued.


    "Rock! Scissors! Step!"


    People''s mouths twitched; that purple-eyed man was really unlucky.


    Has he never won at rock-paper-scissors?


    He lost again!


    Now Donghuang Qingrou can skillfully control the power of the hammer. It didn''t break just now, and now he can continue to increase the force.


    Dou Fushi looked unbelievably at his scissors. ''Why did this guy continuously throw three rocks in a row? Is he a devil?''


    Yes, Donghuang Qingrou threw three rocks in a row, and Dou Fushi threw three scissors in a row!


    This is not only a duel of reflexes and strength but also a battle of intelligence.


    Qing Xu''s face turned a bit dark. ''This idiot, can''t you change it up? Throwing three scissors in a row?''


    Ye Hua shook his head; even though Dou Fushi has be stronger under Qing Xu, his silly personality hasn''t changed.


    Donghuang Baizhi also shook her head. ''This Dou Fushi is really a fool; can''t he change it?''


    Donghuang Qingrou is now very proud, as if he has already wonpletely. Instantly picking up the hammer, he directly smashed it down!


    This time, Dou Fushi didn''t even have a chance to pick the ck pot.


    Boom!


    Donghuang Qingrou''s hit was heavy; Dou Fushi''s head was knocked into the ground!


    Everyone watching felt the pain.


    Meng Yao felt that Donghuang Qingrou''s strength had improved a lot, which shouldn''t have been the case initially. How did it suddenly increase so much?


    At this moment, Ye Hua said to Donghuang Baizhi behind him, "Shall we y this at home too?"


    "Sure."


    "Then it''s settled." Ye Hua smiled mysteriously, making it clear that the concept of a wife did not exist for him.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t expect Ye Hua to be so indifferent even when ying; hepletely didn''t see her as his wife.


    Dou Fushi pulled his face out, leaving a clear face imprint on the ground, with a bit of blood.


    Because Dou Fushi''s nose was bleeding, his hairstyle was messy. The original crew cut had turned into a pot lid.


    Looking at Donghuang Qingrou, holding the hammer and swaggering around, it was a bit provocative.


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Keep a low profile."


    "Okay!" Donghuang Qingrou shouted loudly, slowly sitting down and cing the hammer neatly beside him.


    ''I didn''t expect that hitting someone with a hammer would feel so satisfying, like a spiritual sublimation. Why didn''t I notice it before?''


    Qing Xu was feeling ufortable now and shouted, "Win a round for me!"


    Dou Fushi heard it, his face solemn, but nodded.


    The match continued.


    "Rock! Scissors! Paper!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Swish!


    Two hands appeared!


    People were surprised. What...


    Never expected that Dou Fushi still threw scissors!


    But Donghuang Qingrou turned into paper!


    Donghuang Qingrou quickly picked up the ck pot in front of him and ced it on his head triumphantly. Can you match my speed?


    However, people soon noticed the difference.


    Dou Fushi''s speed was not very fast, but the whole person became ferocious. His face seemed to beughing and crying at the same time.


    Donghuang Qingrou looked at Dou Fushi''s expression and was a bit puzzled!


    At this moment, Dou Fushi''s aura gradually increased, and a strong wind formed around his body.


    Dou Fushi gripped the hammer, his face ferocious and terrifying.


    "You''re dead!"


    Boom!


    A strong murderous aura emanated from Dou Fushi, and Donghuang Qingrou seemed to see a giant, bloodthirsty mouth appearing behind Dou Fushi.


    It was as if a demon had opened the gates of hell.


    Fierce killing intent swept through the scene. Dou Fushi raised the hammer high, and that deathly gaze seemed to be telling Donghuang Qingrou, "I''m going to crush you into minced meat!"


    The tremendous pressure made Donghuang Qingrou feel that this guy had gone mad! He would rather shatter the hammer than let him survive! This was a foul!


    Qing Xu was smiling at this moment. In fact, the game rule is simple: whoever survives, wins!


    Ye Hua''s expression remained calm.


    But Donghuang Baizhi was different. This Dou Fushi had actuallymitted a foul!


    The people around were astonished. If Donghuang Qingrou had done the same earlier, the purple-eyed man would have been crushed countless times.


    They were too young.


    Meng Yao didn''t know what to say now. This was too childish and reckless.


    As Dou Fushi raised the hammer, Donghuang Qingrou felt doomed!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!!


    This hammer fell, and the entire Celestial Peaks seemed to shake. The hugepass cracked as if it was about to break apart.


    And Donghuang Qingrou''s position had turned into a deep pit.


    The hammer in Dou Fushi''s hand was gone, clearly shattered.


    This was terrifying; if he had been hit in the head, it would surely have turned into minced meat.


    Donghuang Qingrou floated in the air, touching his chest. ''This scoundrel! He broke the rules just to try and kill him!''


    Ye Hua calmly said, "You lost."


    However, the rule was whoever could break the other''s hammer first wins!


    In order to defeat Donghuang Qingrou, Dou Fushi didn''t hesitate to break his hammer, but unfortunately, Donghuang Qingrou''s speed seemed even faster.


    Qing Xu said with a smile, "No, no, no. Your person has escaped."


    "Oh? How should we count it then?"


    "Let''s call it a draw."


    Ye Hua nodded without offering too much exnation.


    Dou Fushi slowly walked back, and Donghuang Qingrou was enjoying himself, sitting on the side.


    The whole scene quieted down again. What were these two freaks going to do?


    "It seems we have to step in," Qing Xu said calmly.


    Ye Hua, never one to back down, nodded, "Alright, it''s our turn."


    "But let''s not y with strength. How about we try something else?" Qing Xu suggested.


    "Sure, the game just now was my idea. Now it''s your turn," Ye Hua replied generously, allowing the other side toe up with the challenge.


    Qing Xu didn''t hesitate either and said casually, "Let''s y with poison then."


    Ye Hua was slightly surprised; this was Qing Xu''s specialty.


    ying with poison meant each side would concoct a poison, and then they would make the other person swallow it.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1227 (High-Difficulty Operation)

    Chapter 1227 (High-Difficulty Operation)


    Then, they would create an antidote. If anyone failed to make it, the consequence would be death!


    This was a tactic that Qing Xu was adept at, a game that seemed to eradicate humanity.


    People still hadn''t fully understood what ying with poison meant.


    Meng Yao was also puzzled, wondering how this game with poison would be yed.


    Ye Hua and Qing Xu both stood up, walking to the central area, positioning themselves ten feet apart.


    At this point, Ye Hua calmly said, "To extract poison, you naturally have to refine it from a poisonous substance. However, refining it from a non-poisonous substance adds a level of difficulty."


    Qing Xu agreed, saying softly, "Indeed, non-poisonous can be poisonous. How can people distinguish it?"


    The people sitting around in meditation were confused, not understanding the meaning.Ye Hua also didn''t fully understand but had to pretend to look knowledgeable.


    "Let''s use the same medicinal herbs to make poison, and then use the same herbs to make the antidote. How about that?" Ye Hua proposed.


    Qing Xu liked this suggestion, "Of course, we can do that."


    Ye Hua nodded and said to Meng Yao, "Prepare tenmon herbs for us, and make sure they are non-toxic."


    Meng Yao was now very excited.


    But before Meng Yao could act, someone took the initiative to gather herbs. After all, there were medicinal herbs everywhere outside the Celestial Peaks, ranging from ordinary to precious.


    In the time it took for an incense stick to burn, ten types of herbs wereid out in front of Ye Hua and Qing Xu.


    Ye Hua and Qing Xu furrowed their brows slightly because the interaction between these herbs, their properties, was something very delicate.


    Ye Hua had to be cautious; after all, the opponent was Qing Xu, a master of poisons. If he got poisoned by his subordinate, it would be a loss of face.


    Qing Xu was also serious because he knew how formidable Ye Hua was. All ten herbs were non-toxic! How could they be used to refine poison?


    Even the people who went out for the herbs were cunning. They were not ordinary people; they had some understanding of herbs.


    Knowing some herbs, you wouldn''t be able to refine poison from them. So, they gathered ten kinds that couldn''t bepletely refined.


    They were curious to see how Ye Hua and Qing Xu would turn the non-toxic into toxic.


    If they seeded, they would acknowledge their prowess! Ye Hua and Qing Xu both felt a bit serious; it seemed like it wasn''t the opponent who was giving them challenges; rather, these people were challenging them. ?


    For Ye Hua and Qing Xu, this was a new kind of challenge. They had never yed this kind of game before. Making poison for them was like child''s y!


    First, a cauldron is needed!


    As a master poisoner, Qing Xu naturally had his own cauldron.


    This was no ordinary cauldron.


    With a bang, this mysterious cauldronnded next to Qing Xu.


    It was a rectangr cauldron, unlike the usual round ones, with winding curves resembling a river.


    Ye Hua looked at the cauldron Qing Xu took out, showing no surprise; it was the same one as before.


    Springforge!


    This was the cauldron Qing Xu had used from start to finish. Ye Hua didn''t know where Qing Xu got it from; he had suggested Qing Xu to change it before, but Qing Xu refused, saying he was used to it. Ye Hua didn''t force him, perhaps there was a sentimental attachment to the cauldron.


    Actually, Ye Hua now felt that this cauldron was like a barbecue grill. Put some charcoal in the middle, and it could definitely host a barbecue party.


    Others were a bit puzzled about this "barbecue grill" since it didn''t look like a cauldron at all.


    However, when Ye Hua took out his cauldron, everyone was shocked!


    As soon as this cauldron was brought out, a pleasant fragrance wafted through the air. Everyone present had taken medicine and was ustomed to various scents.


    But smelling this fragrance, every person sitting revealed afortable expression, even appearing intoxicated, as if they were back in their mother''s embrace.


    Meng Yao was also amazed; this cauldron seemed to have some age.


    Ye Hua had originally intended to give this cauldron to Qing Xu, but he declined, keeping it all this time without any use.


    This cauldron was named Vermilion.


    Its origin was unclear; Ye Hua found it by the roadside. At that time, he was surprised; who could discard such an impressive cauldron on the roadside?


    The generosity was beyondprehension, but the fact was, it was indeed found by the roadside.


    Qing Xu looked at Vermilion with a slightly puzzled expression, feeling strangely familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    Ye Hua noticed Qing Xu''s gaze. ''Of course, you''ve seen it before, but you didn''t want it.''


    The appearance of the two cauldrons would determine who was stronger or weaker.


    Ye Hua definitely wanted to appear stronger, and he also looked handsome and seemed kinder. Most people supported Ye Hua.


    That bald guy, just now so fierce, really one to kill at the slightest provocation!


    "The cauldron is not bad," Qing Xu said with a smile.


    Ye Hua alsoughed, "Do you want it?"


    "I can''t afford it. I''m used to my cauldron. Keep your high-end stuff for yourself," Qing Xu replied and then froze.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ye Hua chuckled without saying a word. Qing Xu had said the same thing years ago. Unexpectedly, he still remembered.


    Adjusting his mindset, Qing Xu, who had experienced two surprises just now, was puzzled. What was happening? Why was this situation urring?


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at the two, the former superior-subordinate rtionship now turned into this, making her sigh.


    Donghuang Qingrou looked at the two with confusion and suddenly realised that they seemed like good buddies.


    The chubby one was throwing a tantrum, and the handsome one was consoling him. It seemed like that.


    They were indeed good buddies for life.


    Now, the two officially immersed themselves in the process of refining the poison.


    It all depended on the medicinal herbs.


    Even weeds appeared. Were these people serious? If they could make poison with such herbs, it would be invincible.


    Ye Hua furrowed his brows deeply. To make Ye Hua frown so much meant he encountered a very challenging problem.


    Even the master poisoner Qing Xu was currently frowning tightly, not daring to rx.


    Before, Ye Hua had only exchanged theoretical knowledge of poison with Qing Xu, where Ye Hua had a slight advantage. However, in practical terms, Qing Xu was far ahead.


    After all, Ye Hua had no interest in using poison for covert attacks, so he didn''t bother practising poison.


    But now, trying to extract poison from these herbs in front of them seemed impossible.


    It wasn''t just Ye Hua thinking this way; even Qing Xu had the same thought. If they had to make poison from these herbs, he might as well eat shit.


    The disciples who went to gather herbs had weird smiles on their faces. ''If you can make poison, I''ll eat all the shit at the foot of the mountain!''


    Just when everyone was confused, Ye Hua made a move.


    This move... even Qing Xu was a bit bewildered.


    Did this guy understand?


    Ye Hua, with a calm expression, took the herbs, weighed them for a moment, and then put them into the cauldron.


    Everyone took a sharp breath. Was this guy serious?


    A bead of sweat appeared on Qing Xu''s forehead. When it came to poison mastery, he had never lost before!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1228 (Laxative)

    Chapter 1228 (Laxative)


    Chapter 1228 (Laxative)


    With thebination of these herbs, there must be a way to refine poison. Which one exactly?


    Qing Xu took the lead and looked towards Ye Hua, seemingly curious about which herb Ye Hua would choose.


    However, Ye Hua happened to look up at that moment, making Qing Xu quickly lower his head.


    Everyone saw this expression, and it seemed that this chubby guy was in trouble.


    Donghuang Baizhi saw Ye Hua''s smile and knew that he was bluffing.


    It seemed that Ye Hua was randomly cing herbs to disrupt Qing Xu''s judgement. The more confused Qing Xu was, the less he could concentrate.


    It turned out that the wife knew her man the best.


    Indeed, Ye Hua was just bluffing.Although it was a bluff, Ye Hua had his own set of principles. How could he lose? He took each battle seriously. Just ask the Empress, she would confirm that he was serious in every fight.


    Qing Xu scanned the herbs, pinched and sniffed them, and finally began to work!


    But on Ye Hua''s side, things had already heated up!


    Alchemy naturally required the right temperature, and with the right temperature, good medicine could be produced.


    In addition to the temperature, the me was also a crucial factor.


    Ye Hua''s left hand emitted a white me, while his right hand emitted a ck me. The ck and white mes danced like elves.


    Everyone knew what these were. Even in the Nine Provinces and Five Seas, these rare Mystical Fire were considered precious.


    This guy actually had two types of Mystical Fire; he was truly a rich man. No wonder his strength was so formidable.


    Qing Xu looked at the Mystical Fires in Ye Hua''s hands, furrowing his brows slightly.


    As Ye Hua used the Mystical Fires, the cauldron showed a state of ck and white. This situation astonished everyone present.


    Could someone really manipte things like this?


    However, Qing Xu also started adding herbs. People noticed that Qing Xu''s movements were precise, while Ye Hua''s movements seemed a bit amateurish.


    This also revealed who the true master was.


    Qing Xu was also a man with Mystical Fire. In his hands, there was a blue Mystical Fire. With a light shout from Qing Xu, the blue me began to burn the "barbecue grill."


    At this moment, Ye Hua calmly said, "To be honest, if we bring some barbecue over, I believe we can enjoy a few skewers."


    Donghuang Baizhi shook her head. ''Ye Hua is always thinking about eating. You''re in the middle of apetition; can you not be more serious?''


    If Ye Hua knew what Donghuang Baizhi was thinking, he would definitely scold her again, using her of being ignorant.


    He was clearly trying to set him up. Did she really think that he had so much free time?


    Right now, Qing Xupletely ignored Ye Hua and focused on refining the medicine.


    Seeing that it had no effect, Ye Hua shut his mouth.


    Meng Yao sat in the centre, her eyebrows tightly furrowed, harbouring various doubts about Emperor Big Brother.


    After a while, Ye Hua extinguished the mes.


    A ck and white pill appeared, and everyone felt that based on its appearance alone, it must be a highly toxic substance! Even Donghuang Baizhi sensed that something was wrong with this pill.


    Qing Xu also noticed, and his gaze gradually became serious.


    Splurt!


    Qing Xu''s medicine on this side was also finished. A ck pill appeared in the air.


    Now everyone couldn''t help but marvel. Those were supposedly non-toxic herbs, yet these two managed to extract poison from them.


    The most basic poison is ck. As it gets more advanced, other colours might appear within the ck, but ultimately, it still involves ck.


    Both pills were now presented, and everyone couldn''t help but admire these two geniuses.


    It would be a waste not to produce counterfeit drugs.


    Ye Hua and Qing Xu swung their right hands, and the refined poison flew into each other''s hands.


    Then, without saying a word, they both swallowed the respective pills.


    This stunned everyone.


    Donghuang Baizhi was dumbfounded. What was Ye Hua doing? Has he gone mad?


    Meng Yao was also in shock. The two of them? Are they trying tomit suicide?


    Didn''t they say it was apetition in poison refining?


    Isn''t thepetition about whose poison is more potent? Why did they just swallow the poison pill without a word? What on earth were they doing?


    Everyone was bewildered by the recent turn of events. They had never seen a poison refiningpetition like this before.


    "Who should go first, or should I?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    "I''ll go first," Qing Xu said in a deep voice. After swallowing the pill just now, he felt a heavy burden in his heart.


    Taking a deep breath, Qing Xu said, "The poison I just refined is a new type of poison. I call it OOXX." [It''s ng for sexual activity.]


    Ye Hua: "..."


    It seems like I''ve opened such a website before; it contains rich knowledge, like an ocean of learning. I have been studying for a month and have only grasped half of the supreme skills, which are now being used on my wife, making it quitefortable.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For technical learning,e to OOXX.


    "Its function is to make you poop!" Qing Xu said in a deep voice. Actually, after examining the herbs for a long time, it''s not certain that you can refine poison. The only poison is probably axative. There''s no choice but to tough it out and make axative.


    Ye Hua''s face stiffened, and he said in a low voice, "This is axative?"


    "Of course, and it''s a powerfulxative. There''s no antidote among these herbs, so..." Qing Xu had a look that implied you understood, as if he could already see you pooping in your pants.


    Ye Hua''s stomach made a rumbling sound, and everyone heard it. It felt like he needed to go to the bathroom; if he didn''t, he would poop in his pants.


    Ye Hua didn''t expect Qing Xu to be so ruthless. Knowing that he cares the most about face, if he were to poop in front of so many people, it would truly be a loss of face.


    And he indeed felt like he needed to poop! This bastard!


    "Now it''s your turn to speak," Qing Xu said triumphantly. ''Let it rip... then I win thispetition.''


    Ye Hua said in a low voice, "Since you''re so ruthless, don''t me me for being heartless!"


    "Mine is not axative; it''s Indian God Oil!"[Basically a chinese aphrodisiac/viagra]


    Indian God Oil???


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Donghuang Baizhi certainly knew what Indian God Oil was. This shameless person actually mentioned it, and even...


    Could it be that Ye Hua has been using it all along?


    It''s quite possible. It''s better not to expose this kind of thing too much. Such matters shouldn''t be too harsh on men. Let''s pretend not to know in the future.


    However, this will eventually lead to the entire team knowing that he is using Indian God Oil.


    "Do you know why it''s ck and white?"


    "Don''t know? Then let me exin it more simply; understand the union of yin and yang, right? My pill is based on this concept." With Ye Hua''s words, everyone was in shock.


    So he relied on the union of yin and yang to poison! What a cunning man!


    It turns out it''s the union of yin and yang; damn it... I don''t know how effective it is.


    Everyone looked at the same spot on Qing Xu.


    But...


    Qing Xu''s belly was too big; you couldn''t see anything.The women present blushed slightly; there was really nothing to say...


    Qing Xu was shocked: "You actually! Actually! Gave me an aphrodisiac!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1229 (Dreamland)

    Chapter 1229 (Dreand)


    "Well, let''s call it even. Or let''s see who can endure it today, or who will lose face." Ye Hua was already struggling; no way, cheating was necessary.


    Qing Xu, being a man of professional ethics, wouldn''t engage in such activities.


    Ye Hua naturally upheld his principles. In this situation, there was no need to cheat; after all, does he ever cheat? That''s non-existent. He would only use his strength to prove everything.


    ''So, this deity will endure!''


    ''But what about you, Qing Xu? Could you endure it? This was a mixture of two types of fire, concocting an aphrodisiac that was colourless and tasteless, the kind that made you want more after consuming.''


    Qing Xu was already sweating. After all, he was an ordinary person, how could he withstand such an aphrodisiac? His face was already contorted!


    At this moment, Qing Xu turned his head and looked at Dou Fushi.


    Dou Fushi, who had been in a daze, trembled slightly at this moment.Ye Hua sighed inwardly, ''Dou Fushi, you are truly unlucky wherever you go, sigh¡­''


    Ye Hua also felt a bit ufortable. This strongxative was indeed potent, especially with the addition of the special ingredient - Mystical Fire.


    It felt like it was about to burst out.


    Qing Xu was no better off than Ye Hua. Like him, his face had turned red from the struggle.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Both knew that there was no antidote. It was either released or endured until death.


    Watching the two with reddened faces, everyone was astonished. They could endure this?


    You guys are truly the strongest kings, truly admirable!


    "Benefactor, how about stopping here?" Qing Xu said in a low voice, already at the edge.


    Ye Hua remained calm, but he also knew that they were at the edge, about to burst.


    Even if death was imminent, it had to be faced with a smile.


    "Qing Xu, how can we stop here? The victory and defeat haven''t been determined yet," Ye Hua smiled slightly, appearing very rxed, but his slightly red face betrayed him. R


    Qing Xu''s face twisted, "Benefactor, how about we try something else? I know you can''t hold it anymore, and we''ll both lose face when it happens."


    ''Damn it, even though I''ve hidden it so well, it''s still been discovered.''


    "Okay, let''s call it a draw then," Ye Hua said.


    "Agreed," Qing Xu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After saying this, Ye Hua disappeared. He must have gone to the toilet. Don''t say anything; when squatting down to release, the pleasure was iparable.


    Qing Xu quickly and simply took out the antidote and consumed it, feeling much better.


    From this incident, it was evident that both Ye Hua and Qing Xu were straightforward individuals; how could they cheat?


    Soon, the two returned to the scene, looking refreshed. One had afortable bowel movement, while the other enjoyed the effects of the medicine.


    "Now, what advanced thing do we want topare?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    Qing Xu''s face became serious; this man was more formidable than he had imagined. His poison should have had some effect on him.


    "What do you want to y?" Ye Hua said lightly, "How about a dream?"


    "Dream?" Qing Xu was a bit puzzled.


    "Yes, a dream-like game of hide and seek."


    Qing Xu found it interesting and agreed without hesitation. Ye Hua was quite impressed; he didn''t even need to think. If he wanted to plot against you, it would happen quickly.


    At this point, everyone was curious about the rules. Ye Hua smiled but remained silent.


    "Are you ready?" Ye Hua asked softly.


    "Bring it on," Qing Xu said calmly, closing his eyes slowly.


    Ye Hua nodded and closed his eyes.


    Qing Xu felt like he entered a dreand and suddenly opened his eyes!


    The scene in front of him left Qing Xu stunned.


    He slowly extended his hand; his fingers were slender, resembling a woman''s hand. He touched his face, realising it wasn''t chubby at all...


    What''s going on?


    Looking around, there were seven people in total, with a skeletal figure standing in the central position, appearing cold and proud. Qing Xu found himself standing on the side.


    ''Who designed these positions? I, Qing Xu, am not satisfied!''


    However, these people seemed so familiar, as if he had known them before.


    In the distance, more than a hundred people stood with a formidable presence.


    On his side, there were only eight people... obviously a bit inadequate.


    But who''s afraid? Just one word ¨C fight!


    Qing Xu felt like his body was out of control, rushing forward. The first feeling was... this is too hasty!


    Why didn''t they discuss the n beforehand? Mindless fighting will lead to casualties.


    But now that he had charged out, Qing Xu saw a girl with twin ponytails being hit, and for some reason, he felt angry!


    He wanted to kill all the people in front of him. Qing Xu realised that not only he was angry, but everyone else seemed angry too.


    The skeleton held the little girl, appearing quite sorrowful, and this sadness seemed to affect everyone!


    Qing Xu felt infected by this atmosphere and wanted to engage in a life-and-death battle with these losers. He saw fewer and fewer people around him, witnessing them fall, and it made Qing Xu very ufortable.


    In the end, Qing Xu saw a skeleton standing in front of him, facing more than 100 Overlorde on the other side.


    The skeleton said indifferently, "See you in the next life."


    After saying that, he charged out.


    Looking at the corpses around him, Qing Xu was puzzled. What was happening? Why did he feel so sad?


    Why did Qing Xu kill so many people? Because everyone realised they had fallen into a trap, they adopted a strategy to protect Qing Xu.


    Qing Xu was the only damage dealer, but when Ye Hua fell, Qing Xu, left unprotected, was in a tough spot.


    Therefore, Qing Xu aimed to create powerful minions, subconsciously seeking protection for himself.


    Seeing his own body fall without the ability to do anything, Qing Xu even saw the Overlords cheering and celebrating their victory.


    Finally, the bodies were piled together and burned with the help of the Mystical Fire.


    "Just burned like this."


    Suddenly, Qing Xu heard a voice, and a skeleton walked over!


    Wasn''t this the same skeleton from earlier? How could he be here?


    Didn''t he die just now?


    Qing Xu couldn''t distinguish between reality and the dream. He waspletely confused.


    "I am on your side," Ye Hua said calmly, transforming back into human form.


    Qing Xu stared nkly at Ye Hua. "Who are you?"


    "I am who I am. Don''t you have any clues in your heart? These are all memories from your mind; you should be well aware," Ye Hua said in a deep voice.


    "Impossible! How could these things be in my mind? It must be a trick! An illusion!"


    "Qing Xu, can''t you see? Everyone died in battle back then. I bear a great responsibility," Ye Hua sighed deeply. Though regretful, it was fortunate that they''re together again.


    Qing Xu remained silent, looking at the Overlords, their faces appearing quite familiar.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1230 (Dealing with the Donghuang Clan)

    Chapter 1230 (Dealing with the Donghuang n)


    "Qing Xu, you are the most unique presence in the team, so don''t let everyone down." Ye Hua reached out and patted Qing Xu''s shoulder, looking quite serious.


    Qing Xu still found it a bit hard to believe all of this. He looked at the man in front of him and wondered, were his words true or false?


    "Follow me and try it out. You''ll know whether it''s true or false when the timees," Ye Hua said calmly, understanding that getting Qing Xu on his side wouldn''t be simple. He decided to take a different approach to trigger memories and aid in the recovery process.


    Exiting the dream, both Ye Hua and Qing Xu opened their eyes.


    Everyone was curious about who had won between the two.


    Qing Xu remained silent, sitting back.


    Ye Hua did the same, blending into the crowd.


    Everyone was a bit puzzled. What was going on? At least say something.Who won and who lost?


    They didn''t announce anything, keeping everyone in suspense.


    Even Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t help asking softly, "Ye Hua, who won between you two?"


    "Do you think there''s any possibility other than me?" Ye Hua said quietly. Dealing with Qing Xu was indeed a challenge.


    With Qing Xu seemingly epting, Ye Hua finally felt relieved. Of course, relying solely on these memories wouldn''t be enough. He needed stronger evidence for Qing Xu to fully recover his memories. Otherwise, Qing Xu might go insane, and that would be troublesome.


    "Ye Hua, what do you n to do now?" Donghuang Baizhi curiously asked.


    "Take it step by step. Once this is over, I''ll go to the Donghuang n and see what''s going on," Ye Hua replied.


    "You really want to go?" Donghuang Baizhi eximed.


    "What? Do you think I''m joking? I never joke," Ye Hua said in a serious tone. He intended to see this through.


    Donghuang Baizhi spoke softly, "Ye Hua, I understand your intentions, but I really don''t want to stir up trouble. I also don''t want to delve into the past."


    In truth, Donghuang Baizhi was still worried about Ye Hua, fearing that it might provoke a group attack again.


    "I''ll allow you to retract your previous words and rephrase them," Ye Hua said in a stern tone, impressing the surrounding students, who trembled in fear.


    "You know, I really have no choice," Donghuang Baizhi said helplessly.


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, "If you had a choice, this position would be yours."


    "Who cares about your position? I''m just worried about your safety."


    "Baizhi, you overestimate those people. It''s just a matter of waving a hand, and afterward, your father''s injustice will be avenged! Or it could be another elder."


    Donghuang Baizhi was deeply moved after hearing this. Although she didn''t know the truth of the matter, Ye Hua''s thoughts were heartwarming.


    "At that time, we''ll have toe up with a method to act cool," Ye Hua whispered.


    But Baizhi, who was still feeling touched, was abruptly brought back to reality.


    "Donghuang Qingrou,e here, I have a few questions for you."


    "Oh great one, please ask." Donghuang Qingrou respectfully responded, though he swore to himself that his current submission was only a temporary tribute for the future. ?


    People grow through ridicule; if no one forces you, you won''t realise how powerful you are. If Ye Hua hadn''t pushed him to his limit, he wouldn''t have discovered his true strength.


    Ye Hua asked quietly, "Does your Donghuang n have any scandals?"


    "How is that possible? We, the Donghuang n, are a public model." Qingrou responded with an air of righteousness, speaking as if it were true.


    Actually Qingrou didn''t dare to say anything. With so many people around, if he revealed everything, the Donghuang n''s reputation would bepletely ruined.


    Ye Hua asked calmly, "Donghuang Qingrou, now is a golden opportunity for you to gain merit ormit a crime. Don''t test my patience."


    "Well, oh great one, it''s not that I don''t want to tell, but I only found out recently. It''s a top-secret of the Donghuang n, and the Lord said to keep it confidential."


    "Oh? What happened?"


    "In fact, I don''t know the details either. Lord told me to keep it a secret, saying it''s a major confidential matter for the Donghuang n."


    "Okay, then let''s set off now," Ye Hua couldn''t wait to cause some trouble. With Qing Xu by his side, he might be able to trigger some unpleasant memories.


    Qingrou whispered, "Oh great one, this won''t do. We have to wait until Celestial Peaks Ascendancy is over before going back."


    Ye Hua fell silent for a moment, thinking that waiting a bit more wouldn''t hurt. It would give him time to n how to take revenge for the Empress.


    "Alright, I''ll give you seven more days," Ye Hua said calmly.


    The people around were confused. What did he mean by waiting for seven days? Was this man itching for trouble if he didn''t cause any in a day?


    Qingrou was now quite afraid. If he brought this great one back to the n, he would surely be beaten. However, if he didn''t bring him, he would be beaten now, especially since this woman was a legitimate bloodline.


    But the Lord had said not to disclose any information. Otherwise, the Donghuang n would be aughingstock.


    Right now, even Meng Yao didn''t know what to say. She had lost interest in the situation.


    Qing Xu was currently in a state of confusion, with images reying in his mind over and over again. The scenes became increasingly familiar, and he felt like he and the shadowy figure were about to ovep! Could it be true? Has the skeleton not deceived him?


    Qing Xu was still hesitant and decided to assess the situation before making a conclusion.


    The seven days passed quickly, and Ye Hua, apanied by Donghuang Baizhi, roamed around Celestial Peaks. Ye Hua was more interested in sleeping. As people gradually left, Ye Hua''s mood remained good. However, Baizhi expressed her concerns: "Lord Ye, maybe we shouldn''t go after all."


    "Oh great one, this youngdy has a point. How about going another day?" Donghuang Qingrou quickly suggested.


    Ye Hua''s gaze became cold, and Qingrou instantly fell silent. At this moment, Meng Yao walked over and asked softly, "Are you really going to the Donghuang n?"


    Ye Hua looked at Meng Yao and smiled kindly, "Yes."


    "Do you need help?" Meng Yao asks in a hushed tone.


    This catched Ye Hua off guard, but he thought it''s a good thing. It indicated that Ye Juetian still has a chance, as long as he has not perished. Qingrou was bewildered by this statement. After all, Meng Yao was a Supreme God. How can she casually offer assistance? It seems too impulsive andcking restraint.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1231 (Call Your Boss Out)

    Chapter 1231 (Call Your Boss Out)


    "No need, I can handle this matter myself." Ye Hua said with a knowing smile, patting Meng Yao''s shoulder.


    Meng Yao certainly understood Ye Hua''s smile; it was about Ye Juetian, of course.


    Meng Yao didn''t know how to bring up the topic and could only say softly, "Just be careful, the Donghuang n is not easy to deal with."


    On the side, Donghuang Qingrou wanted to add that "Supreme God Meng Yao was right. We shouldn''t stir up trouble."


    Not only Donghuang Qingrou, even Wenwen wanted to say that they really shouldn''t go, it''s a matter of life and death.


    "Meng Yao, do you think I''m easy to handle? You should know me well." Ye Hua put away his smile and said calmly.


    Meng Yao chuckled, "Then I''ll go back."


    Ye Hua nodded, and Meng Yao disappeared on the spot.However, Donghuang Qingrou and Wenwen were puzzled. Why did Meng Yao, the Supreme God, seem so obedient? Who is this man after all?


    Even the disciples of the Donghuang n were confused.


    The disciples present knew that this man was going to cause trouble in their territory. ording to the normal procedure, they should strongly oppose it and even have a life-and-death battle to demonstrate the dignity of a big family.


    But...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But there was no such intention at all now. It felt like...


    This is our own person; there''s no need to fight.


    That''s right, they are our own people. ording to what the Chief Guardian of the front hall said, that woman has an authentic bloodline.


    This matter is big, it will shake the entire Nine Provinces and Five Seas!


    "Why are you standing there? Let''s go." Ye Hua said calmly. It''s been a long time since he caused any trouble. Today, he can finally do it, taking his wife and subordinate with him.


    Although Qing Xu still didn''t admit it, it felt like this guy is slowly changing, and seemed to have recognized the truth.


    As for Dou Fushi, for now, it''s better not to be normal again. No, this appearance is the normal Dou Fushi; the previous one was the fake Dou Fushi.


    Donghuang Qingrou sighed and opened the teleportation gate. This gate can directly lead to the Donghuang n above Aqua Expanse!


    At this moment, Donghuang Baizhi was a bit nervous, not knowing how to face... if everything is true...


    Then, her hometown should be just across the teleportation gate.


    Donghuang Baizhi became a little flustered.


    Ye Hua seemed to sense Donghuang Baizhi''s anomaly, reached out, and held that delicate hand, giving encouragement.


    ''With this deity by your side, even if the God of Heaven is here, he won''t be able to touch a single hair on you.''


    A group of people stepped into the teleportation array, and Ye Hua only felt a sudden darkness.


    Beautiful scenery appeared in front of them, and even Donghuang Baizhi was stunned; this ce was truly beautiful.


    Even Qing Xu was captivated by the scene.


    The group appeared on the first level, while the Donghuang n was above the colourful clouds in a tiered ascending manner. From this angle, one could seeyer byyer like a magnificent rainbow.


    There were rainbow bridges connecting the buildings, giving Donghuang Baizhi a romantic feeling. If it were nighttime, it would surely be enchanting.


    Indeed, that was true. In the Donghuang n, nighttime was the most charming.


    "Disciple greets the Chief Guardian!" A disciple standing nearby respectfully shouted. Although they noticed Ye Hua and the others, they didn''t say anything, as they were brought in by Donghuang Qingrou.


    Donghuang Qingrou didn''t know what to say now. ''Weren''t you here to cause trouble? Why aren''t you doing anything? I''m prepared for it already.''


    Even the disciples on the side were thinking the same. Whether they die early orte, they will die anyway. It''s better to see how you guys will stir up trouble in the Donghuang n.


    However, Donghuang Qingrou waited for a long time and didn''t see Ye Hua causing any trouble. Confused, he turned back.


    Ye Hua was also puzzled. Why are you looking at me like that? Do you have a problem?


    It seemed that Donghuang Qingrou could understand Ye Hua''s expression. He whispered, "He''s here to cause trouble! Call your boss out!"


    "??????"


    Both Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi were dumbfounded.


    What did Donghuang Qingrou mean? Why does it sound like he''s one of us? You are from that side; you got the term wrong.


    Qing Xu and Dou Fushi stood at the back, looking like autistic children, not saying anything or caring about anything.


    "Gate Guardian, what do you mean by this?" The disciple kneeling on the ground asked in confusion.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "Can''t you understand? Your Gate Guardian has betrayed you."


    Donghuang Qingrou: "..."


    ''Creating something out of nothing! This is creating something out of nothing! My heart, Donghuang Qingrou''s heart, is as clear as day! I am loyal to the Donghuang n... How could I betray them?''


    ''No, that''s not right. I should say it like this: I, Donghuang Qingrou, only support the genuine version!''


    ''For the counterfeit goods, go to hell! So... I feel that Donghuang Baizhi is the genuine version.''


    ''If not, it''s a counterfeit. It''s my fault for misjudging.''


    Swish, swish, swish!!!


    All the disciples around drew their swords!


    However, the disciples next to Ye Hua reflexively drew their swords...


    Confirmed!


    Donghuang Qingrou felt a little dizzy, as if he wanted to copse without knowing anything.


    "Chief Guardian! How dare you lead your disciples in rebellion! And even dare toe back! How audacious!"


    Ye Hua said calmly, "This person does indeed have great audacity. You''ll need to call your boss, or else you''ll be killed."


    Donghuang Qingrou felt a deep pain in his heart. Why did he have to encounter this man? Since meeting him, he hadn''t had a single good day. He was constantly humiliated by him, although not physically, it was still mental torture.


    The surrounding disciples felt that Ye Hua was right. Two of them hurried to find theyer leader!


    After all, the Chief Guardian betrayed, it was necessary to call the boss. That''s the protocol.


    Ye Hua took out a cigarette and lit it. He felt like this might be a bit too sudden, without much preparation. It might give off a bad impression.


    He was a bit annoyed.


    Not long after, Donghuang Fei arrived flying! Ye Hua watched Donghuang Fei fly, and Donghuang Fei looked directly at Ye Hua, his gaze carrying a sense of seriousness. This man was very dangerous!


    "Donghuang Qingrou! What are you doing!" Donghuang Fei shouted in a low voice.


    Donghuang Qingrou knew it was hopeless. He respectfully said, "Leader, this person is here to see you." After speaking, he even blinked his eyes.


    Donghuang Fei angrily said in a low voice, "Donghuang Qingrou! What are you winking at me for?"


    Donghuang Qingrou: "..."


    Ye Hua ignored it and asked casually, "You''re Donghuang Fei, right?"


    "Who are you?" Donghuang Fei asked in a low voice, not erupting yet, but appearing very vignt.


    Ye Hua nudged Donghuang Baizhi, "Honey, it''s your turn to show off!"


    Donghuang Baizhi took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "I''m Donghuang Baizhi!"


    Donghuang Fei finally understood! Why Donghuang Qingrou had just blinked!


    Could it be this woman!?


    Trouble was brewing! Big trouble was brewing!


    ''Damn Donghuang Qingrou, why did you bring them here!? We''re all going to be in trouble together!''


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1232 (What is Your Purpose?)

    Chapter 1232 (What is Your Purpose?)


    Ye Hua saw the struggle in Donghuang Fei''s eyes and smiled slightly, saying, "Donghuang Fei, no need to be nervous. My wife... she is the purest bloodline of Donghuang. This time, we''vee to seek justice."


    Pure bloodline!


    These words exploded in the ears of the disciples. How could it be possible? Besides the n leader, who else could have the purest bloodline!


    "You seem to not believe it. Baizhi, show them what pure means."


    "Wait!" Donghuang Fei shouted in a deep voice.


    Why stop it? If Donghuang Baizhi released her aura here, it will surely make everyone aware instantly.


    This me cannot be shouldered now. The mind is a bit chaotic, and it needs to be sorted out.


    Wenwen is already trembling with fear on the side. They are causing such amotion; it''s too reckless."Why wait?" Ye Hua asked in a deep voice.


    "How about we talk privately?" Donghuang Fei didn''t want to escte the situation and wanted to resolve it himself.


    Ye Hua initially wanted to delve directly into the matter, but suddenly thought that a conversation might be beneficial. It''s important to know what exactly happened.


    Agreeing with a nod, Ye Hua eased Donghuang Fei''s tension.


    "Please!" Donghuang Fei showed a bit more politeness.


    Ye Hua, not one to put on a false smile, walked with his wife and subordinates.


    Donghuang Qingrou stood still, unable to help but shout, "What about me?"


    "Come along," Ye Hua said lightly. This person has some utility; it''s better to keep him close.


    Donghuang Qingrou felt lucky not to have been abandoned by the big shot.


    Donghuang Fei didn''t say much, directly tightening security in the inner circle.


    In the hall, Donghuang Fei sat in the central position, and Ye Hua, without much fuss, sat beside him.


    "Donghuang Qingrou, serve tea!"


    "Yes."


    Everyone sat like this, no one speaking.


    Donghuang Fei observed these people, aside from the couple, there were two men and one woman.


    The female seemed quite frightened, even trembling.


    As for those two men, one chubby and one thin, they seemed almost like idiots, probably scared out of their wits. So... the only ones withbat power are these two. The woman... appears to be powerful, but what about the man? He feels dangerous, yet there''s a hint of a delicate demeanour. Probably attached to this woman, scheming and plotting to achieve his own sinister ns!


    What a malicious man! It seems it''s best to start with this woman. Judging by her unwilling appearance, she''s likely being coerced by this man.


    "Donghuang Baizhi?"


    "Yes," Donghuang Baizhi nodded.


    Donghuang Fei spoke with a steady tone, "Miss Baizhi, don''t be afraid. Since you''re here, no one dares to harm you."


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi: "?????"


    Shouldn''t it be the other way around? It should be that we won''t harm you.


    Donghuang Fei, looking at Ye Hua''s shocked expression, coldly chuckled in his heart. ''Can you still control the situation like before?''


    "Miss Baizhi, if you have any difficulties, feel free to speak up."


    Ye Hua said in a deep voice, "What are you talking about? I want to ask you! How does my wife have pure bloodline? Call your n leader out!"


    Donghuang Fei frowned and smiled, "Don''t be impatient. I will notify the n leader, but I need to ask a few questions first, of course, not directed at you."


    Ye Hua remained silent.


    "Please ask," Donghuang Baizhi said.


    "You are from the Donghuang n, why were you wandering outside?" Donghuang Fei asked in confusion, seeking confirmation.


    Before Donghuang Baizhi could respond, Ye Hua casually said, "That''s what we want to ask you! Why was my wife framed?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Donghuang Fei wished he could kick Ye Hua, but without understanding their strength, he dared not act recklessly.


    "Miss Baizhi, what is your purpose foring this time?" Donghuang Fei asked softly.


    Donghuang Baizhi whispered, "The main purpose of my visit this time is..."


    Before Donghuang Baizhi could finish, Ye Hua added, "To show off!"


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    Everyone: "..."


    Donghuang Fei felt an urge to curse a thousand times in his heart. ''Can''t we have a pleasant conversation anymore? You, obnoxious man! Why do you butt in? Believe me, I''ll shut you up!''


    Ye Hua said sternly, "Now I''m asking you questions."


    Donghuang Fei raised his hand dismissively.


    "I want to know the biggest secret of your Donghuang family, which is about my woman! If I hadn''t appeared, showing heroic feats, my woman would have been living in dire straits!"


    As Ye Hua spoke, some people were confused.


    Wenwen felt that Donghuang Baizhi was so lucky to have a man who loved her so deeply.


    Donghuang Baizhi, however, wanted to curse. Heroic feats? ''You fooled me the first time I met you. Is that what you call heroic feats? Speaking nonsense with your eyes wide open.''


    Donghuang Fei frowned. He really didn''t know about that; after all, it was a high-level secret.


    "What? No answer?" Ye Hua coldly questioned.


    "I really don''t know."


    "Baizhi, show him."


    Showing bloodline at the drop of a hat. Donghuang Fei hurriedly said, "Wait... don''t get agitated. Let''s talk it out."


    "Then speak." Donghuang Baizhi was also curious.


    At this moment, Donghuang Qingrou came with tea, serving it to everyone and standing on the side, as if preparing to sit down.


    "You go out and guard," Donghuang Fei instructed.


    Donghuang Qingrou was stunned, expressing that he also wanted to know this juicy gossip, so he looked directly at Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua ignored him.


    Helpless, thetter sighed. Gossip is so tempting, yet you won''t share any.


    After Donghuang Qingrou left, Donghuang Fei took a sip of tea.


    "Is this what you want to know? If you truly have pure blood, do you realise the magnitude of this matter?" Donghuang Fei asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Hua instantly felt displeased, saying coldly, "It''s none of my business! If I''ve done something wrong, I''ll face the consequences!"


    "You... are really unreasonable! The Nine Provinces and Five Seas are peaceful now, all bnced by powerful n leaders. Once there''s a problem among them, this bnce will be broken. At that time, there will be widespread suffering. Are you willing to turn the entire human realm into hell just for your selfish gains?"


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi were stunned, is it really that serious? Or are they being deceived?


    Ye Hua snorted coldly, "Do you think I''ll believe you just because you say so?"


    "The Donghuang family is the head of all ns. If any negative news surfaces, it brings shame to the entire family. It''s a devastating blow to the Donghuang family. Do you really want to take over a disgraced family?" Donghuang Fei exined.


    After hearing this, Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, "Now tell me, what is the matter that would bring such disgrace?"


    "Oh, why hold onto such concerns?" Donghuang Fei responded.


    "Qing Xu, pry his mouth open for me!" Ye Hua couldn''t stand it anymore; this guy needed a good beating!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1233 (Younger Brother and Older Brother)

    Chapter 1233 (Younger Brother and Older Brother)


    Qing Xu had a dumbfounded expression, as if he had fallen into dreand, maintaining this state throughout.


    This made Ye Hua a bit awkward. ''I asked you to take action, and this is the expression you have.''


    However, Donghuang Fei seemed to be taken aback, realising that these people were not easy to deal with. But he couldn''t afford trouble on his turf.


    "In fact, this is a legend, and I''m not very clear about the facts." Donghuang Fei sounded a bit hesitant, instinctively feeling that only by being cautious could hee out unscathed.


    This aspect was quite simr to Donghuang Qingrou, who would y it safe when necessary.


    "Speak." Ye Hua was curious, wanting to know the collusion between them.


    Donghuang Baizhi also wanted to know, regardless of whether it was a legend or not.


    Donghuang Fei sighed lightly, "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you. But I hope, don''t implicate me.""Naturally, you won''t be implicated," Ye Hua said casually. As for what others thought, that was unknown.


    Donghuang Fei was thinking, ''I don''t believe you. You seem like the type who doesn''t keep promises.''


    "This matter goes back a very long time ago. At that time, I was just the head of the rear court guards." Donghuang Fei said solemnly.


    Ye Hua nodded, "The rear court is indeed good, much more interesting than the front court."


    Donghuang Fei earnestly agreed, "Indeed, the rear court is more crucial."


    "Get to the point, don''t dwell on the front court and rear court," Ye Hua whispered.


    "Aren''t you the one dwelling on it?"


    Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t stand it, "Can you stop talking about front court and rear court!"


    Ye Hua leaned back in his chair, took out a cigarette, and lit it.


    Donghuang Fei could sense Donghuang Baizhi''s aura, confirming its purity.


    "Miss Baizhi, calm down," Donghuang Fei tried to stabilise Donghuang Baizhi. If her aura was noticed, it could lead to big trouble.


    "For heaven''s sake! Will you speak or not?" Ye Hua couldn''t take it anymore. What the heck are they talking about? It''s all nonsense!


    "I''ll speak, but be quiet for a moment, let me reminisce." Donghuang Fei said.


    "Can you guys stop being so noisy?" Qing Xu couldn''t help but say at this point, feeling quite annoyed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It had to be said, everyone in the room was feeling irritated, all kinds of restlessness.


    Ye Hua, irritated, had a cold look in his eyes, "Qing Xu!"


    Thetter pursed his lips and remained silent.


    It seems that the current Ye Hua can intimidate Qing Xu, at least Qing Xu won''t talk back. It appears that in Qing Xu''s subconscious, there is some acknowledgment of the memories.


    Donghuang Fei pursed his lips; he had no choice but to continue.


    "I advise you to tell the truth, or else!" Ye Hua issued a stern warning.


    Donghuang Fei was infuriated. How many years has he been the head? Today, he was actually threatened!


    And it happened on his own turf. If it weren''t for that woman, he wouldn''t have controlled his temper!


    "This matter goes back a very long time ago. At that time, I was just the head of the rear court guards..."


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but interject, "You just said this sentence!"


    "Ye Hua! Can you not interrupt others?"


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "Yes, don''t interrupt me. Let me recall things properly."


    "Fine, continue," Ye Hua said in a low voice, his mood worsening.


    However, Donghuang Fei continued, "This matter goes back a very long time ago. At that time, I was just the head of the rear court guards, and within the entire Donghuang family, there were two outstanding individuals!"


    These two individuals were legitimate descendants, and one of them was bound to be the n leader.


    Hearing this, Ye Hua understood. The plot of the story should be that these two individuals were vying for the position of n leader, and one of them fell victim to a plot. The one who was schemed against should be on Donghuang Baizhi''s side.


    Donghuang Baizhi seemed to think the same.


    Qing Xu, with a dumbfounded expression, appeared to be tuning into the story as well. Curiosity is inherent in everyone.


    Even Donghuang Qingrou, who was standing outside, couldn''t resist eavesdropping.


    "These two individuals, one was called Donghuang Shen Yi, and the other is the current n leader, Donghuang Ji Shang!"


    Ye Hua looked at Donghuang Baizhi, indicating that she might be rted to Donghuang Shen Yi, perhaps his descendant. As for how many generations, that was unclear.


    "In those days, the two fought for the position of n leader, creating quite a stir. In the end, Donghuang Ji Shang obtained the position, and Donghuang Shen Yi disappeared. That''s how the story goes," Donghuang Fei said, visibly relieved.


    "Is that it?" Ye Hua asked in confusion.


    "That''s it," Donghuang Fei said seriously.


    "Qing Xu, beat him!"


    "Alright!" Qing Xu couldn''t resist wanting to take action. It was like they were deliberately keeping everyone in suspense, not revealing the key details!


    "Wait, wait, wait!!!" Donghuang Fei hurriedly said. This chubby guy seemed like an ordinary person, but there was something unsettling about him. His gaze... was off. You couldn''t even see his eyes, but he gave off an eerie vibe.


    "Hurry up! What exactly happened in the middle of this?" Qing Xu angrily questioned, hating it when people only tell part of the story.


    Donghuang Fei tightly furrowed his brows, "This, my dear chubby friend, really can''t be revealed. It''s a scandal; if it gets out, I''ll be dead."


    "If you don''t speak, you''re going to die now!" Qing Xu was not joking.


    Ye Hua nodded, "Indeed, if you don''t speak now, you''re going to die."


    Donghuang Fei felt like he was facing two bullies. They looked like ordinary people, but their imposing aura was even more ferocious than the n leader''s.


    This kind of aura couldn''t be faked. It couldn''t be achieved without umting it over the years.


    "Exactly!" Donghuang Baizhi added.


    Ye Hua patted Donghuang Baizhi''s head, agreeing. That''s right!


    Donghuang Fei was quite helpless, whispering, "Please don''t say anything. I mentioned this under duress. You''re threatening my life."


    Ye Hua had never seen someone so timid. Weren''t you supposed to be the head? Is this how scared you get?


    "Firstly, I want to make it clear that I don''t know whether this matter is true or false. You can only take it as a reference," Donghuang Fei said, pausing before continuing, "I heard... just heard that the current n leader cuckold Donghuang Shen Yi."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    Qing Xu: "..."


    This gossip was too intense. Framing someone and putting a green hat on them¡ªthis was too ruthless!


    "Don''t make that expression. There''s no evidence for this. I just heard it," Donghuang Fei quickly added.


    Ye Hua curiously asked, "Are they biological brothers?"


    Donghuang Fei nodded, "Yes, the current n leader is the younger brother."


    Incredible! The younger brother cuckold the older brother, and the older brother disappeared. So, Donghuang Baizhi...


    Ye Hua stared nkly at Donghuang Baizhi. Could it be...


    Donghuang Baizhi was also a bit confused now. If that were true, then she would be the descendant of the current n leader...


    This... Donghuang Baizhi found it hard to ept.


    "I need some quiet time," Donghuang Baizhi said and walked out of the hall.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1234 (Too Chaotic)

    Chapter 1234 (Too Chaotic)


    Donghuang Qingrou, who was standing outside, also looked confused. The current n leader, Donghuang Ji Shang, cuckold his own older brother.


    If people from the Nine Provinces and Five Seas knew about this, the Donghuang n would be aughingstock!


    No wonder the n leader was so cautious; this could lead to a major crisis!


    Ye Hua didn''t follow outside. Currently, Donghuang Baizhi needed some time to calm down.


    Originally, they came here to cause trouble and show off, but it turned into a family search. Now, Donghuang Baizhi needed to address the current n leader in some way. ording to Donghuang Baizhi, her father had already passed away. Perhaps she should call him grandfather...


    Fortunately, he wasn''t her father; that would have been awkward.


    Ye Hua didn''t know how tofort his wife at this moment. If he had known about this tricky situation, he should have investigated it beforehand. Now, how could the Empress ept it?


    Even if it were him, he would be bewildered.Speaking of which, he had never seen the Empress''s father. ording to Donghuang Baizhi, he seemed to have died from anger?


    The fate of the Donghuang n was quite unfortunate. How could someone be killed by anger?


    There seemed to be something fishy about it.


    No, it felt off!


    Perhaps the current n leader was Donghuang Baizhi''s father!


    If Ye Hua handled this matter, he would definitely have entrusted his daughter to the most trustworthy person to avoid anyplications.


    That would make sense.


    Ye Hua''s deduction was very likely to be true!


    In that case, Hou Xuelin should also be the one secretly helping and hiding Donghuang Baizhi!


    What a genius Ye Hua was!


    "Actually, I haven''t finished speaking," Donghuang Fei apologized.


    Ye Hua and Qing Xu were taken aback.


    Donghuang Fei continued, "ording to rumors, it was Donghuang Shen Yi who initiated the cuckoldry, so the current n leader retaliated."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Qing Xu: "..."


    Dou Fushi, who was on the side, didn''t care at all. However, Wenwen was shocked; she never expected such a scandal within a big family. It was truly disastrous.


    If this news leaked out, the reputation of the Donghuang n would undoubtedly be ruined. Bing a joke for people to discuss after meals.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Hua directly overturned his previous spection. Who exactly is Donghuang Baizhi''s descendant? This will be a mystery.


    Fortunately, Donghuang Baizhi had left the room. If she had heard those words just now, she would have surely fainted.


    Now, only divine intervention could save them. If this involved a fatherly figure, it would be really awkward.


    "Is there anything else?" Ye Hua asked curiously. The Donghuang n was too chaotic, and he hoped the rumors were false.


    "There is one more thing," Donghuang Fei said solemnly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What is it?" Qing Xu immediately asked.


    Ye Hua red fiercely, signaling him not to talk too much as a subordinate.


    Qing Xu pursed his lips and remained silent.


    "What is it?" Ye Hua asked again.


    Donghuang Fei looked around, appearing secretive, and whispered, "At that time, they didn''t have wives or fianc¨¦es."


    Ye Hua was now confused.


    Qing Xu was in the same boat.


    Damn, was it asexual reproduction?


    This guy overturned all the previous assumptions with just one sentence. Ye Hua was now bewildered, but his curiosity about the truth was even stronger. ????§àB¨º??


    "Where is the n leader? I''ll go get the truth out of him!" Qing Xu sternly dered, determined to uncover the truth.


    Ye Hua remained silent. Indeed, he wanted to know the truth about his woman! Which side did she belong to?


    "Don''t get too agitated! Recently, the Donghuang n is hosting apetition for the youth. If you go cause trouble directly, the consequences will be severe. Have you heard of the Immortal Temple?" Donghuang Fei warned solemnly.


    Ye Hua was puzzled and looked at Wenwen.


    Wenwen felt guilty.


    Qing Xu also understood. Was this Immortal Temple really so powerful? Even the Donghuang n was wary of it?


    "Heard of it. What''s wrong?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Donghuang Fei continued seriously, "The Temple Master was suppressed by the leaders of several major families, so it has been stable for millions of years. Recently, these people have been acting again, probably wanting to cause trouble!"


    "So what?" Ye Hua asked.


    "So, we can''t afford to stir up trouble now. The Temple Master is cautious. If the seal formation disappears, it will bring about destruction. So, I advise you not to get agitated. It''s best if we can sit down and have a good chat. Misunderstandings can be resolved. There''s no need for threats and violence."


    "Is this Temple Master really that formidable?" Ye Hua was a bit curious now. Currently, what theycked was a strong opponent. The fact that he could make Wei Chang betray meant they possessed terrifying power. He was eager to witness it!


    Wait a minute! Wasn''t it said that this Temple Master was sealed away?


    "It''s very formidable, with numerous powerful subordinates," Donghuang Fei replied.


    Ye Hua asked, "You mentioned earlier that the Temple Master is sealed?"


    "Yes, every n leader coborates every month to strengthen the seal. Otherwise, it might be broken. The seal bears the aura of each n leader. Once a n leader encounters issues, the consequences... are unimaginable."


    Ye Hua nced at Qing Xu, who gave a mischievous look.


    Indeed, he was a subordinate of Ye Hua, never forgetting to cause trouble! This mischief could be let loose. It would be good for Wei Chang to see how lousy his chosen master was. At that time, he would kneel before him in repentance, and he naturally wouldn''t forgive him!


    "What did you mean by the youthpetition you mentioned?" Ye Hua asked.


    "Oh, it''s to select outstanding disciples for cultivation within the n."


    "Will you participate?" Ye Hua curiously inquired.


    "Of course, the first ce is personally trained by the n leader."


    Ye Hua nodded and looked at Donghuang Baizhi''s figure, asking, "Can you provide an identity?"


    "What are you nning?" Donghuang Fei seemed to sense what Ye Hua wanted to do.


    "I just want to know," Ye Hua replied.


    Donghuang Fei pondered for a moment and then nodded, "Alright, anyway, you''ve already caused trouble for us."


    "I guarantee you won''t die," Ye Hua said calmly, exuding dominance.


    When he wanted someone dead, they would undoubtedly be dead. But if he wanted someone alive, even if all limbs were broken, they would still survive.


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    "Then let me tell you another secret."


    "Damn! Suddenly, this deity didn''t feel like keeping his promise. It seemed like there was no trust.''


    "What secret?"


    Donghuang Fei said in a low voice, "The n leader also has an uncle."


    Ye Hua and Qing Xu''s mouths twitched slightly. Did this uncle cause trouble between their brothers?


    Damn! These people were so twisted.


    "It''s not what you think. The n leader''s uncle is called Donghuang Ci, with the highest seniority in the entire Donghuang n and the strongest in terms of strength. Be cautious, I feel that Donghuang Ci is not a good person." Donghuang Fei cautioned them.


    Ye Hua felt that this trip was quite rewarding. The situation had presented itself, and it was time to showcase his strength! To make everyone fear under his might! Trembling in fear!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1235 (Family Secrets)

    Chapter 1235 (Family Secrets)


    "Is this Donghuang Ci nning to take the position of the family head?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    Donghuang Fei shook his head, "You''re mistaken. Donghuang Ci cares deeply for Donghuang Ji Shang; it should be affection."


    Ye Hua couldn''t help but imagine the scene of one old man doting on another old man; it was truly an awkward image that he didn''t want to witness.


    "So, Donghuang Ci is the backing for Donghuang Ji Shang?" Ye Hua inquired.


    Donghuang Fei shook his head, "You''re wrong again. On the contrary, the n master doesn''t pay much attention to his uncle."


    "Oh? Is there such a situation?" Ye Hua was curious; this uncle adoring his nephew, but the nephew ignoring the uncle, was indeed a strange scenario.


    "In such a big family, things are quite chaotic. We, as subordinates, shouldn''t be too nosy, you know?" Donghuang Fei seemed to understand, and Ye Hua could rte.


    Ye Hua could sense that his subordinates were quite nosy; even when he had arguments with his wife, they knew. Could he trust them?"Can you arrange for us to meet him?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    "Yes, you can be her subordinate. After all, you understand..." Donghuang Fei hesitated for a moment and continued, "...the situation."


    Ye Hua nodded; for now, let''s be subordinates to the Empress. He wanted to attend the gathering of young talents and explore more about the Donghuang family.


    "Alright, I''ll make arrangements. Rest here tonight, and tomorrow morning, I''ll take you to the Golden Summit," Donghuang Fei said.!


    Ye Hua sighed in relief, stood up, and walked towards Donghuang Baizhi. He embraced his Empress from behind, asking softly, "What''s wrong? Still overthinking things?"


    Donghuang Baizhi seemed burdened, "Ye Hua, do you think I''m just a product of power struggles?"


    "No, you are my creation," Ye Hua replied.


    Donghuang Baizhi sighed, "Ye Hua, are you always thisforting?"


    "Baizhi, your perspective is wrong. You are an independent individual, regardless of your origin. Look at Lie Gu and others; their births might not be glorious, but that doesn''t hinder our happy life. So, what you''re thinking now is unnecessary," Ye Hua exined.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Donghuang Baizhi felt Ye Hua''s words made some sense but still seemed a bit twisted.


    "What if I''m truly an illegitimate child? Would you despise me?" Donghuang Baizhi turned to look at Ye Hua, looking distressed.


    Ye Hua sighed lightly, "Since the day I tricked you into bed, I haven''t despised you."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    "Can''t youfort me properly? Annoying~" Donghuang Baizhi said irritably. She decided it was better not to let Ye Hua console her; he might end up infuriating her.


    Ye Hua chuckled, "See, you''re smiling."


    "..."


    "I won''t talk to you for a minute." Donghuang Baizhi snorted, then walked into the nearby flowers and nts, her expression turning serious again.


    Ye Hua sighed helplessly, nced at Qing Xu, and noticed that this guy had be much more docile, which was a good thing.


    Now, resolving Baizhi''s issues and luring Wei Chang''s master out would wrap things up.


    Golden Summit.


    This was the highest temple of the Donghuang family, a ce all disciples aspired to visit.


    However, entering the Golden Summit wasn''t easy; it requiredyers of selection. But those who emerged from the Golden Summit held key positions, dedicating their entire lives to the Donghuang family.


    It sounded a bit brainwashing-like.


    Okay, it was indeed brainwashing, and the higher the level, the more intense the brainwashing.


    Just look at Donghuang Fei and Donghuang Qingrou; they werepletely brainwashed. They readily epted all kinds of gossip and even surrendered subconsciously, knowing they couldn''t win.


    They did have some self-awareness.


    The Golden Summit was the highest, and from here, one could seemingly observe outer space. It was genuinely beautiful at night.


    In reality, it was the tall summit where the family head resided, offering a breathtaking view. From here, the entire Donghuang family and the mysterious vast universe could be seen.


    Being the family head was indeed enjoyable.


    At the top of the summit, on a circr tform, two figures sat facing each other at a small table.


    Upon a closer look, one of them was Donghuang Ji Shang, and the other was the previous character, Jiang Wuyu, the head of the Jiang family.


    "I say, Ji Shang, I''m leaving. Why are you still holding me back?" Jiang Wuyu, drinking wine, showed no intention of leaving. It seemed like he had gotten a good deal and was making the most of it.


    Donghuang Ji Shang sipped his wine, his brow slightly furrowed, gazing at the stars.


    "What''s wrong? You heard some news just now, and suddenly you''re silent." Jiang Wuyu curiously asked. A ck-d person had appeared just now, whispered a few words to Donghuang Ji Shang, and he felt awkward eavesdropping on another family''s matter.


    Donghuang Ji Shang chuckled, looking somewhat helpless and bitter.


    "I was caught off guard by this news," Donghuang Ji Shang said in a low voice.


    "Need me to give you some advice?"


    "No use, no advice will work." Donghuang Ji Shang said in a low voice, sounding peculiar, arousing even more curiosity in Jiang Wuyu.


    So, Jiang Wuyu teased, "Could it be that your illegitimate daughter came looking for you?"


    Donghuang Ji Shang paused for a moment, then replied, "I''ve lived my entire life without children; how could I have an illegitimate daughter? You''re overthinking it."


    "Then why are you so troubled?"


    "It''s rted to my elder brother."


    Jiang Wuyu became serious and asked in a low voice, "How is it rted to your elder brother?"


    "Ipeted with my elder brother for the position of family head in the past, you should know that," Donghuang Ji Shang exined.


    "Yes, there are rumours that you cuckold your elder brother. Is there any truth to that? It seems that no matter how powerful someone is, the gossip in their hearts never dies," Jiang Wuyu said, revealing the inherent curiosity.


    Donghuang Ji Shang looked at Jiang Wuyu with a sideways nce, "You also know it''s just a rumour. Can you believe it?"


    "Well then, what really happened? Why did your elder brother disappear?" Jiang Wuyu had already been hooked by this high-level secret, one of the highest mysteries in the Nine Provinces and Five Seas.


    Donghuang Ji Shang said casually, "He''s dead."


    "I knew it! You must have killed him, then seized his wife. You''re quite a pervert," Jiang Wuyu eximed.


    "Can we have a civilised conversation?"


    "Just kidding, don''t be so tense." Jiang Wuyu took a sip of his wine.


    "As for how he died, I can''t tell you. It involves important matters of the family." Donghuang Ji Shang said solemnly.


    Jiang Wuyu could understand.


    "Actually, your elder brother, Donghuang Shen Yi, was a genius. It''s a pity you got him killed. The struggle for the position of family head is truly terrifying." Jiang Wuyu sighed. The position of family head was a seat stained with the blood of siblings.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1236 (Your Majesty, You Said That Before)

    Chapter 1236 (Your Majesty, You Said That Before)


    Donghuang Ji Shang also sighed, "Yes, my elder brother was more intelligent and knowledgeable than me, but unfortunately..."


    Jiang Wuyu was stunned, seeming to have grasped something.


    "Your elder brother! Did he change?" Jiang Wuyu asked in a deep voice.[what]


    Donghuang Ji Shang fell silent.


    Jiang Wuyu continued, "It seems your elder brother was weakened by the Immortal Temple, and then you killed him. Is that how it happened?"


    "Believe whatever you want," Donghuang Ji Shang replied indifferently, finding the topic increasinglyplex with each exnation.


    Jiang Wuyu didn''t dwell on the issue. What could he do if others didn''t speak?


    "However, Ji Shang, the sealing formation has been acting strangely recently. It seems that there is a powerful figure helping," Jiang Wuyu said seriously.Donghuang Ji Shang nodded, "I called you here today to discuss this."


    "Why did you only call me?"


    "We have a better rtionship, and the other two are quite arrogant."


    "I''m quite arrogant too," Jiang Wuyu added.


    Donghuang Ji Shang chuckled, "If you act like this and get caught, your reputation might be ruined."


    "As for me, reputation is like smoke; I''ve figured it out. If it weren''t for this broken seal, I wouldn''t bother being the family head. I''d abdicate."


    "Pretend, pretend harder. Can you make it look more convincing?" Donghuang Ji Shang teased.


    "Hehe, you saw through it. Let''s discuss some real matters. What should we do about the seal? Strengthen it?"


    "Strengthening is the only option. There''s no other way."


    "But we also need a backup n. If the seal is broken, we need a response."


    "Although I don''t like those two old men, I think it''s necessary to convene a meeting and discuss a n. A single person''s strength is no match. The strength of the Temple Master is truly formidable."


    "That seems to be the only way. I''ll join the meeting after I deal with the matter at hand."


    "What exactly is the matter?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow."


    The news of Donghuang Baizhi''s arrival had clearly reached Donghuang Ji Shang. In the various events happening within the Donghuang n, there were always informants. It was impossible to conceal Donghuang Baizhi''s arrival.


    "Still keeping secrets. Alright, I''ll stay and see what happens and what this matter is all about."


    "It''s a bit troublesome. My uncle recently found a servant from somewhere. This person is full of gloom, and it''s ufortable to look at." Donghuang Ji Shang sounded irritated.


    Jiang Wuyu cautioned, "I think your uncle is quite dangerous. Be careful not to let him take you down."


    "I know, I''m on guard," Donghuang Ji Shang replied in a low voice. He had no good feelings for his uncle and felt that his uncle was like a smiling tiger. On the surface, he seemed very supportive, but in reality...


    But considering the family hierarchy, he couldn''t be too calctive; otherwise, people would say there was something wrong with the family head.


    The two continued to sit on the top floor, sipping aromatic wine in silence.


    Meanwhile, Ye Hua was chatting with Qing Xu, not drinking or even taking a sip of water, just smoking.


    Even Qing Xu had developed a liking for smoking; he looked like a novice, with awkward gestures. Even the way he smoked seemed unnatural. Ye Hua was tempted to put out his cigarette. It felt like a waste of his resources, and he thought of having Qing Ya bring him a few boxes.


    However, not expecting much from Qing Ya, getting even one pack would be a blessing.


    "Have you gained any insights these past few days?" Ye Hua exhaled a puff of smoke, creating a somewhat aesthetic scene as the smoke dispersed in the air.


    Qing Xu spread out the cigarette ash, but it ended up flipping onto his pants.


    "Got some insights," Qing Xu muttered softly, indeed.


    "What insights?"


    "Realise that, no brains..."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "Are you saying this deity has no brains!"


    "No no no, I''m not just talking about you, Lord. I mean everyone."


    Ye Hua almost choked on his own smoke, this bastard! He''s really something.


    But what he said makes sense, there are times when everyone acts brainlessly.


    "Wei Chang betrayed?" Qing Xu curiously asked.


    With Qing Xu''s question, Ye Hua felt a bit pleased. "You remember Wei Chang?"


    "How could I forget that monster who eats people," Qing Xu sighed.


    "Looks like you remember him."


    "More or less."


    "Then why are you still standing there! Why aren''t you saluting!"


    "..."


    Qing Xu rolled his eyes so hard, ''was it necessary to be so quick... should''ve just said... I don''t remember anything.''


    "What are you standing there for, move quickly, with that belly, you need to exercise and lose weight."


    Qing Xu really wanted to throw some poison at him.


    No choice, Qing Xu had to stand up, but was pushed back down by Ye Hua.


    "Forget it, if you salute with your size, you''ll look like a meatball."


    Qing Xu''s mouth twitched slightly. "Your Majesty, don''t tease."


    "Wee back to the team!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    Ye Hua finally felt relieved. At least Qing Xu seemed normal.


    "Sigh, it''s actually perfect now." Ye Hua sighed deeply, feeling a bit emotional.


    "Your Majesty, the Immortal Temple seems quite formidable. It''s better to be cautious," Qing Xu cautioned.


    Ye Hua furrowed his brow. "It''s significant enough to make Wei Chang switch sides, and considering what Donghuang Fei said today, the Immortal Temple is quite influential."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. So, it''s wise to be cautious."


    Ye Hua said calmly, "Qing Xu, sometimes caution is good, but being overly cautious is just fear."


    "Your Majesty is right, but you used to say the same thing before."


    Ye Hua: "..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This Qing Xu, is he here to expose old secrets or bring up dark history?


    "Can we not talk about the past?" Ye Hua said in a stern tone. This was asking for trouble!


    "I apologise, Your Majesty."


    Ye Hua sighed. "First, handle the matter with Dou Fushi. Look at yourself, treating others like guinea pigs, luckily no one became foolish."


    "Your Majesty, forgive me."


    Ye Hua shook his head, feeling a bit frustrated. "Sort out Dou Fushi first. Look at yourself, using others as experiments; luckily, no one got seriously harmed."


    Qing Xu was stunned for a moment, then said, "No, Your Majesty. He used to be quite foolish. I was just trying to make him smarter."


    Well... Ye Hua also thought so.


    But regardless, Dou Fushi still had the same taste as before.


    Qing Xu didn''t say anything more, just waved his hand. Dou Fushi, who was standing beside him, gradually regained consciousness. His pair of purple eyes returned to normal.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1237 (Did You Spare the Pig When You Were Young?)

    Chapter 1237 (Did You Spare the Pig When You Were Young?)


    Chapter 1237 (Did You Spare the Pig When You Were Young?)


    Dou Fushi looked at His Majesty and Qing Xu, paused for about 0.5 seconds, and the expression on his face changed from shock to grievance.


    Then he suddenly hugged Ye Hua''s thigh tightly, "Your Majesty... this person... he... he... he humiliated me... I''m so miserable..."


    Ye Hua frowned and looked at Qing Xu, "I regret it a bit now. Can we go back to how he was just now?"


    "It should be possible, it just takes a bit of time," Qing Xu nodded seriously.


    "Your Majesty, please... don''t... I am your loyal subordinate," Dou Fushi panicked. In fact, during these days of being manipted, he still had consciousness. He had to take medicine every day and soak in insect baths¡ªit was disgustingly awful.


    "Alright, enough. Stand up seriously!" Ye Hua said calmly. Men crying and sobbing, what kind of appearance was that? Your wife went through a life and death trial for you, risking her life. Be a man!


    Dou Fushi, feeling wronged, immediately stood behind Ye Hua, looking vignt. This fatty wasa demon-level figure.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Your Majesty, should we take action tomorrow?" Qing Xu asked."If nothing unexpected happens, we will take action," Ye Hua nodded. All the debts owed to the Donghuang n must be repaid!


    Qing Xu naturally didn''t object; he enjoyed grand spectacles and found it particrly satisfying to stir up trouble.


    "Rest early; there should be a good show tomorrow."


    "Yes!"


    Ye Hua extinguished the cigarette and entered the room. Surprisingly, the Empress had already fallen asleep.


    "Don''t make trouble." Donghuang Baizhi whispered; today, she wasn''t in the mood.


    Ye Hua naturally understood. It was just a hug, but the Empress thought he was going to do something more.


    Did he look like that kind of person?


    She really underestimated him.


    "Baizhi, tomorrow the truth will be revealed," Ye Hua said gently.


    "The truth is not that important anymore."


    "That''s good. Can we...?"


    Donghuang Baizhi struck him lightly, "No, I''m in a bad mood. Unless you can cheer me up."


    "Whimper whimper, whim~"


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    As Ye Hua imitated a cute creature, Donghuang Baizhi burst intoughter. This rascal, when he acted cute, was unstoppable.


    "Ye Hua, don''t learn to be a cute creature like us."


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled bitterly, but she was also very happy. After all, Ye Hua was willing to act like a cute creature just to make her happy.


    Ye Hua also felt a bit unnatural."Is it okay now?"


    The Empress pouted.


    "That... Baizhi, this pouting doesn''t suit you anymore. It''s a gesture for little girls, and you''ve outgrown that age."


    The Empress looked confused.


    "Ye Hua! Go sleep on the floor! Don''t touch me!"


    Watching the Empress wrap herself in the nket, Ye Hua looked bewildered.


    Was there something wrong with what he just said?


    "Baizhi, I was teaching you to mature a bit, not to be so childish."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    "Look at Ah Li, asionally pouting, you can''t do it anymore, you''re too old."


    "Ye Hua! If it weren''t for us, you would be a bachelor for life!"


    "How is that possible? With a wave of my hand, a whole group of women."


    "Then go find your group of women, don''t find me." Donghuang Baizhi was getting infuriated.


    "Too bad, not interested." Ye Hua said seriously.


    Donghuang Baizhi rolled her eyes in frustration. This bastard... openly saying such things in front of his own wife. If she were another woman, she would have started a fight with him long ago.


    Seeing the Empress not speaking, Ye Hua felt a bit bored. The long night was dragging on, and he couldn''t fall asleep.


    He had to do something silently.


    "Wife." Ye Hua whispered.


    "What now!"


    "I love you."


    Donghuang Baizhi: "..."


    For some reason, hearing those three words from Ye Hua made Donghuang Baizhi want tough.


    This guy could infuriate you to death and, at the same time, make you burst intoughter.


    "Don''t think a few sweet words will make me forgive you!" Donghuang Baizhi said irritably.


    "Baizhi, I can''t sleep."


    "Get lost!"


    Donghuang Baizhi felt a bit hypertensive; sooner orter, Ye Hua would give her a stroke.


    Ye Hua couldn''t figure it out. How could she be smiling one second and angry the next? It never happened like this before.


    "Wife."


    "Don''t talk!"


    "So boring."


    "Go amuse yourself."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Ye Hua fell silent.


    Donghuang Baizhi was a bit puzzled. Why did this guy suddenly stop talking? Was he angry?


    Hmph, just because you''re angry, don''t think I''lle andfort you!


    "Wife, did you ever raise pigs when you were a child?" Ye Hua suddenly asked.


    Donghuang Baizhi rolled her eyes and replied irritably, "Never did!"


    "Wife, you''re so perverted, not even sparing the pigs." [f¨¤ng zh¨± can mean both "raising pigs" and "sparing pigs".]


    Donghuang Baizhi paused for a moment, then flipped over, pinning Ye Hua down, "Ye Hua! You''re tricking me!"


    "Hahaha." Ye Hua burst into heartyughter; tricking his wife was quite amusing.


    "You''re stillughing? I''ll hammer you to death!"


    Ye Hua grabbed the Empress''s hands and executed a perfect somersault.


    Then things naturally progressed.


    The next morning, Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi woke up early. Ye Hua changed into the guard uniform, looking handsome in anything.


    Donghuang Baizhi also dressed up, stunningly beautiful. Ye Hua felt proud, having enjoyed the night before.


    Seeing the look in Ye Hua''s eyes, Donghuang Baizhi had no idea what he was thinking.


    It seemed that the Empress now understood Ye Hua very well.


    Walking out of the door, Wenwen approached dressed in a maid''s outfit, while Qing Xu and Dou Fushi were also in guard uniforms.[wan]


    Donghuang Fei and Donghuang Qingrou walked slowly towards them.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1238 (Senior Uncle)

    Chapter 1238 (Senior Uncle)


    "Miss Baizhi, this is a token. With this token, you can directly reach the Golden Summit. I won''t apany you upstairs?" Donghuang Fei forced a smile, of course, he wouldn''t go up with Ye Hua and the others.


    If there''s any trouble, what should be done? It will definitely cool down, so... understand.


    Ye Hua didn''t insist, and Donghuang Baizhi epted the token, expressing her gratitude politely.


    Ye Hua really likes this aspect of the Empress, and the children have been well taught.


    With the token, the journey was smooth. Inside the group, Wenwen was already sweating profusely.


    These people are up to something, actually walking arrogantly in someone else''s territory. What if Donghuang Fei betrays them? How can your hearts be so bold?


    Ye Hua actually hoped that Donghuang Fei would betray them, and then they would be surrounded, and he could unleash the grandiose method of acting cool.


    Let these Donghuang family people know that this deity''s women were someone they cannot afford to offend."Stop them!"


    Just as Ye Hua had just finished thinking, there was an angry shout behind him. Then a group of people surrounded them. Overhead, at least tens of thousands of people had gathered, and there were thousands of people around them. All of this happened in the blink of an eye.


    Ye Hua was a little confused. ''This deity just had a wild thought, and it actually... worked?''


    ''So, are you forcing this deity to go crazy and act cool?''


    Qing Xu, with just a word from Your Majesty, would instantly kill everyone around him. It can be said that they wouldn''t know how they died.


    "Baizhi, what do you want to do?" Ye Hua asked calmly.


    After all, this is Donghuang''s territory, considered the Empress''s natal family, so it''s better to be stable.


    Donghuang Baizhi stared ahead,pletely unexpected to encounter such a situation just aftering out.


    "Ye Hua!" Donghuang Baizhi called softly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My legs are a bit weak."


    "What happened?" Ye Hua asked in concern.


    "Isn''t it you! You still ask me what happened!!!"


    Ye Hua: "..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Let me do it." Ye Hua protected Donghuang Baizhi behind him. ording to habit, he took out a cigarette and lit it. Only then did it have a taste; otherwise, it always felt like something was missing.


    Just as Ye Hua was about to speak, everyone knelt down!


    Now Ye Hua waspletely confused. What''s going on? ''Are you kneeling to this deity? Or to the Empress?''


    Donghuang Baizhi was also very confused. Why does it feel like they are kneeling to her? Has she been exposed so soon?


    But none of it is true!


    "Greetings, Senior Uncle!"


    Tens of thousands of people shouted in unison, and that majestic feeling immediately swept the entire scene.


    Wenwen was already pale with fright. How did trouble arise as soon as they walked out...


    ''I told them not toe, and now, the uncle of the Donghuang family head has arrived!''


    He''s the senior among the Donghuang family... the eldest in terms of experience!


    Two figures approached from a distance, walking in mid-air with a majestic momentum that arrived before they did.


    Ye Hua squinted slightly, watching the two approaching figures.


    The old man should be Donghuang Ci, right? As for the young man beside the old man? He didn''t recognize him.


    No, this shouldn''t be called a man, it feels... like... not a man.


    This not-a-man man is undoubtedly Donghuang Ying!


    However, Donghuang Ying couldn''t have expected to see ''his Empress'' in such a situation.


    ''The Empress is even more beautiful than before. I, Donghuang Ying, am the man who is going to marry the Empress! No one is more noble than me!''


    ''This man! It''s this man!''


    Back when he showed off his power, making his father hisckey, his father didn''t dare to resist, but he did!


    ''The Empress is my woman! No one should think of contaminating her. Whoever tries will face death!''


    ''Empress... why don''t you look at me? It''s me, the one you were supposed to marry back then. Why are you not keeping your word?''


    ''And now, you don''t even recognize me?''


    Donghuang Baizhi, of course, doesn''t recognize Donghuang Ying. It was just a casual remark made out of annoyance back then, and they never even met. It was quite hasty. ????¦­??£Â??


    Fortunately, the dowry was robbed, and it was robbed by Death Mage, which was really unexpected.


    Ye Hua would be even less familiar. He only heard about this person but never saw him.


    If Qing Yutong and Ye Zizi were here, they would have definitely recognised him. After all, it was their trap that caused the ''breakage of themp wick.''


    At this moment, Qing Xu seemed very excited. Finally, it''s time to fight!


    Dou Fushi feels that it''s time to show their strength. Although he had been a bit disgustingtely, their power has definitely skyrocketed.


    At this moment, the Donghuang Ji Shang and Jiang Wuyu are still in the Golden Summit.


    "Master! Uncle has surrounded those people!" A person in ck suddenly appeared and respectfully shouted.


    Donghuang Ji Shang''s face condensed, "Understood!"


    The person in ck disappeared instantly, indeed very efficiently.


    "Your uncle acted faster than you," Jiang Wuyu said in a deep voice.


    "Yeah! Seems very anxious!"


    "Who is that person after all?"


    Donghuang Ji Shang sighed deeply, "You''ll know when the timees, let''s go first."


    "At this point, you still won''t say? Is there any meaning?" Jiang Wuyu hurriedly caught up, feeling that the Donghuang family is about to change.


    At the scene,


    Donghuang Ci looked at Donghuang Baizhi, while Donghuang Baizhi looked at Donghuang Ci.


    As for Ye Hua, he looked at Donghuang Ci and then at Donghuang Baizhi.


    Feel like these two people don''t look alike at all. This Donghuang Ci is too ugly. Look at the Empress, she''s simply heavenly beautiful. He doesn''t even have half of the Empress''s beauty, charisma, or refinement.


    "What''s your name?" Donghuang Ci asked indifferently, his tone containing an overwhelming pressure thatpelled people to speak the truth.


    Everyone could feel the authority in his words, bowing their heads slightly in silence.


    But Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi felt nothing, and Qing Xu was already used to it.


    Dou Fushi is quite strong now and can resist casually.


    But Wenwen is having a bit of a hard time. Ye Hua had to protect her, as she is an important clue.


    Donghuang Baizhi said calmly, "I am Donghuang Baizhi."


    Donghuang Ci''s long face showed no emotion. "Donghuang Baizhi! Wee home!"


    With these words, both Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi were stunned.


    The disciples around were also puzzled. What''s going on? Stirring up such a bigmotion, and in the end, they just got a show of authority?


    Ye Hua felt regret. He should have caused trouble earlier, but now others have set the tone. What excuse does he have...


    But at this moment, Donghuang Ji Shang appeared!


    Jiang Wuyu, hiding in the crowd, did not appear with Donghuang Ji Shang, to avoid gossip.


    "Greetings, n Master!" Everyone knelt down and paid their respects, showing great understanding of etiquette.


    Donghuang Ji Shang waved his hand and bowed to Donghuang Ci, "Uncle, why are you out and about today?"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1239 (The Empress Is Mine)

    Chapter 1239 (The Empress Is Mine)


    Chapter 1239 (The Empress Is Mine)


    "So, the family head is here," Donghuang Ci said in a low voice, but the tone of his speech was somewhat surprising. Especially that ''family head'' sounded like he was calling a child, not very respectful.


    At least that''s how Ye Hua heard it.


    Ye Hua also saw the legendary family head. The old man couldn''t be considered as such; at most, he had just entered the ranks of old men. But for these people, age is just a number.


    However, Ye Hua was curious about these two people and their connection to the Empress.


    Whose child is the Empress?


    "Uncle, what are you doing?" Donghuang Ji Shang looked at Donghuang Baizhi and seemed a bit stunned.


    "Of course, weing the younger generation back home. Baizhi, isn''t that right?" Donghuang Ci looked at Donghuang Baizhi with a slight smile.


    Ye Hua felt that this smile didn''t seem genuine; it was the kind of smile that moves the skin but not the flesh.[It''s derived from observations of human behaviour and facial expressions, capturing the idea that while the lips may move to form a smile, there''s no corresponding movement or animation in the deeperyers of emotion, represented by the "flesh."]Donghuang Baizhi didn''t feel good and had nothing to say.


    But the disciples around were quite shocked. They thought they were here to capture enemies, but unexpectedly, it was to wee someone?


    Donghuang Ci didn''t mind, and said softly, "Child, I know you have many questions, and I will tell you."


    "Uncle, you don''t need to bother about this matter," Donghuang Ji Shang said with a slight smile.


    Ye Hua clearly felt that there was something fishy in this.


    ording to the plot development, Donghuang Ci should not be a good person, and Donghuang Ji Shang... probably isn''t either.


    ''It seems that only this deity is a good person.''


    ''My Empress is really¡­''


    He may think so, but Ye Hua feels that one of these two is definitely nning harm, especially Donghuang Ci. He doesn''t seem like a good person.


    There''s also a person who is neither male nor female apanying them.


    "Well, this is a major matter for the Donghuang family and cannot be taken lightly," Donghuang Ci said with a lightugh, appearing very mysterious.


    Donghuang Ji Shang frowned slightly but then smiled, "How about we continue the discussion inside?"


    Donghuang Ci ignored this suggestion and said to Donghuang Baizhi, "Child, can you show us?"


    Everyone was puzzled. Show what?


    Show what?


    Of course, it''s to show the pure Donghuang bloodline!


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t know if she should do this, looking at Ye Hua in front of her.


    Ye Hua seemed to sense the Empress''s confusion and turned back with a smile, "Let them see what true purity means!"


    Seeing Ye Hua''s smile, Donghuang Baizhi regained her confidence and became less fearful.


    Nodding, Donghuang Baizhi regained her confidence. A powerful aura emanated from the Empress, now truly resembling an Empress! Everyone could feel the change in Donghuang Baizhi.


    It was a familiar aura, very pure!


    So pure that it made Donghuang Ci and Donghuang Ji Shang furrow their brows.


    This level of purity surpassed theirs.


    Behind Donghuang Baizhi, a huge three-legged golden crow appeared, its golden wings unfolding with a majestic pressure sweeping through the heavens and earth!


    This was the real three-legged golden crow!


    Everyone knelt down!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The three-legged golden crow seemed to have its own spirituality, tilting its head slightly, enjoying the worship of everyone.


    Donghuang Ci and Donghuang Ji Shang were also extremely shocked! This bloodline was purer than anyone else''s!


    But appearing in a woman, it was truly inconceivable!


    On the side, Donghuang Ying looked admiring, ''I am her fianc¨¦! You ants only have the right to kneel!''


    Donghuang Ying even fantasised about standing by Donghuang Baizhi''s side in the future, enjoying the worship of these ants. How satisfying...


    ''Marrying the Empress, I, Donghuang Ying, have no regrets!''


    Ye Hua liked this feeling. ''You people, kneel only to my woman. This is so exquisite.''


    Among countless women, finding someone like Donghuang Baizhi, and with such a background, is truly lucky.


    Donghuang Baizhi retracted the illusion, her pretty face showing no extra expression.


    Donghuang Ji Shang seemed a bit serious, tightly furrowing his brows.


    Donghuang Ci, having settled his mood, smiled, "Indeed, the purest bloodline! Donghuang Baizhi, the Donghuang family is proud of you!"


    "Donghuang Baizhi!" All the disciples shouted loudly, their momentum soaring.


    Ye Hua felt like Donghuang Ci seemed to be... trying to push Donghuang Ji Shang off the stage?


    From what he just said, the purest bloodline indicates that it is purer than Donghuang Ji Shang''s. He even mentioned that the entire Donghuang family is proud of the Empress. Isn''t this lowering his status?


    Is he paving the way for the next family head? This Donghuang Ci is quite cunning; with just one sentence, he made everyone agree with this neer...


    Donghuang Baizhi appeared calm. After all, following Ye Hua, she had seen much more significant scenes. Such a situation was just child''s y.


    She just wanted to figure out her own identity. As for the family head... she didn''t really care. It didn''t matter who took over.


    "Child,e with me," Donghuang Ci said softly, turning towards a building beside the Golden Summit... If you didn''t look closely, you wouldn''t see it... After all, that house seemed to be in the clouds.


    Ye Hua wanted to see what tricks Donghuang Ci was ying and followed with Donghuang Baizhi.


    Qing Xu and Dou Fushi followed along. Wan Wan, who had been scared stiff a moment ago, was surprised by the unexpected turn of events.


    Jiang Wuyu in the crowd looked bewildered. This woman... actually has such a pure bloodline. He had never heard of it before; it seemed like some kind of illegitimate child.


    This was practically a scandal...


    It looks like the Donghuang family is going to be the main topic. Truly unexpected.


    Donghuang Ji Shang reluctantly followed.


    On the summit of the clouds, there was an ordinary courtyard with flowers, grass, a simple pavilion, and an ordinary house¡ªeverything was in.


    "It''s simple," Donghuang Ci said softly, with an indifferent expression.


    Donghuang Ying asionally stole nces at the Empress, wanting to grab her hand, but now was not the time!


    Ye Hua seemed to sense that this gender-ambiguous person was peeping at his wife!


    Donghuang Baizhi could also feel that this person was asionally peeping at her!


    She really wanted to gouge out his eyes because she sensed possessiveness in his gaze!


    However, Donghuang Baizhi still wanted to know where she came from!


    Her father! Was he her biological father? And the mother she had never seen before!


    The group entered the house and found the furnishings inside even simpler.


    A bed, a table, and a few stools.


    "Donghuang Ying, go make tea."


    "Yes!" Donghuang Ying respectfully replied and left.


    Donghuang Ci looked at his nephew and said softly, "Ji Shang, weren''t you supposed to preside over the youth conference?"


    "It''s still early," Donghuang Ji Shang replied indifferently.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1240 (Calling Mom?)

    Chapter 1240 (Calling Mom?)


    Donghuang Ci nodded, "Then, please have a seat."


    "Alright, Uncle."


    Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi also sat down, while the others stood beside them.


    At this moment, Donghuang Ci curiously asked, "Child, who is this?"


    "My husband."


    "Oh, good..." Donghuang Ci looked at Ye Hua and praised, "Not bad."


    Ye Hua remained silent; whether he was good or not, it wasn''t for others to judge.


    Donghuang Ji Shang also nced at Ye Hua and felt that this man seemed a bit arrogant.If Ye Hua wasn''t arrogant, could he still be called Ye Hua?


    After a brief pause, Donghuang Ci looked at Donghuang Baizhi and said, "Child, after all these years, you''ve been wandering outside, and it must have been tough on you."


    For some reason, Donghuang Baizhi felt... it was a kind of care from the elders. The tone carried a sense of... affection???


    What''s going on?


    Even Ye Hua had such a feeling. What exactly is the situation???


    "Who am I after all?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in a deep voice.


    Donghuang Ci smiled slightly, "Child, do you still remember your childhood?"


    Childhood?


    Donghuang Baizhi was stunned. Her childhood? Her childhood???


    Donghuang Baizhi felt a bit confused. What was her childhood? Looking at Donghuang Baizhi''s strange expression, Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ye Hua, I... I can''t remember my childhood."


    "Can''t remember?" Ye Hua asked with confusion.


    Indeed, Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t recall her childhood. It seemed like she had been an adult from the time she could remember.


    She had never thought about it, but with Donghuang Ci''s question, she suddenly couldn''t remember.


    Ye Hua asked in a deep voice, "Baizhi, where did you grow up?"


    "I don''t know... I seem to have always..."


    Looking at Donghuang Baizhi''s current expression, Ye Hua dared to make a decisive conclusion! The father back then was definitely not her real father! Moreover, Donghuang Baizhi was brought to Earth after reaching adulthood!


    Ye Hua was now very curious about the secrets hidden in the Empress.


    Donghuang Ci pointed to the table and said softly, "It''s normal that you don''t know because the ce where you grew up is right here."


    Upon hearing this, Donghuang Baizhi''s mind went nk. She grew up here? How to exin the incident in the Voidless Realm?


    "I mean, here." Donghuang Ci emphasised again, while Donghuang Ji Shang remained silent.


    "Here?" Ye Hua asked with confusion.


    "Yes, your wife grew up here."


    Ye Hua was truly puzzled. His woman actually grew up in such a small ce! What could be the reason for Donghuang Baizhi to grow up here?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Donghuang Baizhi was already shocked and speechless.


    "Ji Shang, won''t you address her?" Donghuang Ci said lightly.


    Ye Hua''s mouth twitched slightly. Address her? What did that mean? Address Donghuang Baizhi? Call her mom?


    What the hell!


    ''This plot is a bit too exaggerated! This deity will explode everybody''s head!''


    Qing Xu and Dou Fushi, standing on the side, were also dumbfounded. It seemed like they were all thinking the same thing as Ye Hua.


    Could it be that this n master... was going to call her mom?


    ''Then, this matter... would be a big deal.''


    ''Your Excellency... actually... he''s so miserable¡­''


    Wenwen''s chin was about to drop to the ground. The gossip within the Donghuang n was simply too explosive!


    Donghuang Baizhi was frightened, looking at Donghuang Ji Shang in front of her. This slightly older man wouldn''t actually call her mom, would he? Please... Don''t call me mom¡­


    Donghuang Ji Shang closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Everyone was watching Donghuang Ji Shang''s lip movements, holding their breaths, and their scalps were tingling!


    Ye Hua felt that as long as Donghuang Ji Shang called her "mom," he would ughter everyone here!


    Everything was a conspiracy!


    "Sister."


    With this word "sister," Donghuang Baizhi was stunned.


    Ye Hua''s mouth slightly opened!


    Qing Xu and Dou Fush¨¬ werepletely caught off guard! This was almost the same as calling her "mom"!


    Even Wenwen was caught off guard. Donghuang Ji Shang actually called her sister!


    What the hell was going on? Everyone had a big question mark in their minds.


    "Am I your sister?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in a daze.


    Donghuang Ji Shang nodded, seeming a bit unwilling.


    However, Donghuang Ci said softly, "Child, you are the daughter of my eldest brother. Donghuang Ji Shang is your real younger brother, and Donghuang Shen Yi is also your real younger brother."


    Donghuang Baizhi was sweating... What on earth was going on? How did she suddenly end up with two real younger brothers?


    Ye Hua felt... hopeless...pletely hopeless.


    Originally thought it was a conspiracy, with suspicions of foul y, but looking at the situation... it seemed to be Donghuang Baizhi''s own problem.


    Why was she alone here when she was a child?


    Either she had mental issues, or she just didn''t fit in, just like him.


    "Then why did I go somewhere else? Why is that?" Donghuang Baizhi had a lot of questions in her mind.


    Donghuang Ci said softly, "Because... you killed Donghuang Shen Yi... and almost killed Donghuang Ji Shang."


    Ye Hua''s expression was quite interesting. To make him look awkward, there probably was no one else.


    His own woman... actually didn''t spare even her real brothers, this was too ruthless!


    Could it be that Donghuang Ji Shang never had a good expression since he arrived, and he was almost killed by his own sister, what good expression could he have?


    But Ye Hua...


    Seems to be increasingly fond of the Empress, liking this kind of bloodthirsty Empress, too thrilling.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t know what to say anymore. How did she be someone who kills her real brothers? It must be false!


    "You''ve had problems since childhood," Donghuang Ji Shang pointed to his own head.


    Ye Hua was speechless. He actually guessed it right... The Empress had abnormal mental conditions since childhood, so she was kept alone on the side.


    And then, the mentally unstable Empress killed her real brother, and in the end, she was exiled from the n...


    This should be the plot, no problem.


    But how did he feel, the Empress''s intelligence was fine?


    Donghuang Ci said softly, "At the time of your birth, a gue swept through the entire Donghuang n, killing many people. So you were considered ominous, coupled with some mental issues, everyone felt even more so. So you were kept here. Your father saw you twice, once at your birth, and once when he sent you away."


    "Your mother, she only saw you once, at the time of your birth. All the wet nurses who took care of you died. I still vaguely remember you, small and holding a small knife, standing next to the corpses." Donghuang Ci''s words shocked everyone.


    Ye Hua felt this was just nonsense! After all, there was no evidence at all!


    Donghuang Baizhi couldn''t believe she was that kind of person. It was impossible!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1241 (Intentions)

    Chapter 1241 (Intentions)


    "Why did Mother only see her once?" Ye Hua curiously asked.


    Donghuang Ji Shang replied indifferently, "Mother knew that my sister killed my brother, so... she died of anger."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    Donghuang Baizhi found it unbelievable. Could this be fake?


    Qing Xu and Dou Fushi were both shocked. The respecteddy had such a dark history?


    Donghuang Ci continued calmly, "Baizhi, some things aren''t entirely your fault. The caretakers who looked after you back then had malicious intentions, so you retaliated. I discovered this after a long investigation. I suspect the purpose was to kill you."


    Ye Hua felt that this old man was good at creating suspense. As he had said, how could his woman be capable of randomly killing people? She was so kind.


    "At that time, although your mental state was a bit unstable, most of it was normal. You were more mature than peers, and your strength was top-notch. At that time, I spected that you could be the first female Supreme God in the Nine Provinces and Five Seas, not Meng Yao.""Unfortunately, Donghuang Shen Yi entered the Immortal Temple. At that time, you saw through him at a nce and killed him. When Ji Shang tried to save his brother, you injured him. You were too powerful. That''s the purity of your bloodline."


    "Your father eventually agreed to send you away, erasing your memories and sealing your powers. He wanted Donghuang Po to protect you. After all these years, you have finally returned. Seeing you like this, I believe your father in the heavens would be pleased. After all, you are his beloved daughter. While everyone wanted to kill you, he chose to protect you."


    Ye Hua remained silent after hearing this. He didn''t know if the old man''s words were true.


    Donghuang Baizhi had a calm expression, but her heart was in turmoil and couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Was her identity really like they said? Could she trust what they were saying?


    Donghuang Ci softly said, "I know you won''t believe it."


    After speaking, he reached out and gently flicked his finger, revealing a scene.


    It was Donghuang Baizhi... sitting in the outside pavilion, looking somewhat absent-minded and showing a lot of innocence.


    Ye Hua looked at the outside pavilion, exactly the same.


    But this didn''t seem to prove anything.


    Donghuang Ji Shang had a calm expression, but his heart wasn''t entirely at peace.


    "Ye Hua, I''m a bit tired." Donghuang Baizhi said softly.


    Donghuang Ci nodded, and Donghuang Ji Shang stood up. "I''ll take you to rest."


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything. He felt that there was something fishy about this, but he didn''t know what it was.


    Should he call Bai Gu over to gather intelligence?


    After all, Bai Gu was a perverted level individual, belonging to the BUG category.


    ''Forget it, it wasn''t meaningful for this deity to cheat like this. This deity''s strength is already a form of cheating. If the subordinates also had to cheat, it would be too much bullying.''


    Following Donghuang Ji Shang, everyone arrived at the Golden Summit. Along the way, Donghuang Ji Shang remained silent, seemingly unwilling to interact with this "sister."


    Ye Hua didn''t say anything. What did it matter if he didn''t acknowledge them? His woman didn''t care about this ce at all.


    The disciples of the Golden Summit were quite puzzled. Why did the head personally bring a few people?


    Very puzzled.


    "Just pick any room in this row," Donghuang Ji Shang said softly.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "You can leave."


    Donghuang Ji Shang looked at Ye Hua with a hostile gaze, but Ye Hua didn''t back down. He had never been afraid of anyone!


    "If you''re hungry, call the servants," Donghuang Ji Shang said indifferently, then disappeared on the spot.


    Ye Hua snorted. Did he think he was someone important? "Baizhi, go and rest. I don''t think these people are good."


    "I''ll go rest, Ye Hua," Donghuang Baizhi whispered, then walked into the room, closing the door behind her.


    Ye Hua wanted to go in andfort the Empress, but Donghuang Baizhi had closed the door.


    In Donghuang Ci''s room, Donghuang Ji Shang appeared again.


    "Uncle, are you still not giving up like father? Waiting for Baizhi toe back all these years." Donghuang Ji Shang said in a deep voice.


    "Ji Shang, your father used any means necessary for this matter. Now that Baizhi hase back willingly, isn''t that a good thing?" Donghuang Ci sipped tea from a cup, and Donghuang Ying also looked puzzled.


    Donghuang Ji Shang said in a low voice, "Uncle, when Donghuang Po fled with sister back then, it was to escape your pursuit! Moreover, Donghuang Shen Yi''s death is justified!"


    "Nonsense! No matter what, Donghuang Shen Yi was still your brother! Donghuang Baizhi''s existence is just a sacrificial pawn!"


    "Uncle, no one is born as a sacrificial pawn! These baseless usations were imposed on her by all of you!" Donghuang Ji Shang displeased retorted.


    Donghuang Ci snorted, showing disdain. "You just mentioned it, didn''t you? Are you afraid that Donghuang Baizhi will threaten your position? You also know what Uncle has been waiting for. You also know that for this matter, Uncle will stop at nothing!"


    Donghuang Ji Shang took a deep breath, casting a disgusted look at Donghuang Ying, then left.


    This is also a kind of tacit agreement, isn''t it?


    At this moment, Donghuang Ying respectfully asked, "Master, didn''t you say... to take Donghuang Baizhi..."


    "That''s right, I won''t go back on my promise to you. Isn''t a body without a soul even better?" Donghuang Ci said lightly, then walked out of the room, leaving Donghuang Ying with a strange expression.


    A body without a soul?


    Donghuang Ying frowned tightly! ''What I want is not a soulless shell!''


    ''Such an empress is no longer an empress!''


    ''Master! You actually deceived me!''


    Donghuang Ying was very angry! ''You promised! I sold my soul to get Donghuang Baizhi!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But now... you''re going back on your word!''


    Donghuang Ying clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with unwillingness!


    On the other side, Ye Hua and Qing Xu and others were bored, and Wenwen had already been scared to go to her room to sleep.


    Ye Hua, apanied by Qing Xu and Dou Fushi, walked in the Golden Summit, nning to watch the young people''s martial artspetition, as it was quite boring otherwise.


    "Qing Xu, is there any way to lure the people from the Immortal Temple out?" Ye Hua asked casually.


    "I haven''t thought of a way yet."


    Ye Hua looked at the vast Golden Summit, fearing that it might be evenrger than his own Voidless Empire.


    "Is there any way to lure Wei Chang out?" Ye Hua asked again.


    "I haven''t thought of a way yet."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "Dou Fushi! What about you!"


    Dou Fushi felt overwhelmed. Why did they always make him answer questions?


    He didn''t want to answer questions at all.


    "Your Majesty, I dare not say," Dou Fushi said respectfully.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1242 (The Real Reason)

    Chapter 1242 (The Real Reason)


    "Just say it already!"


    "Your Majesty, I think... Lord Qing Xu might have a better idea." Dou Fushi, not wanting to be fooled, showed signs of newfound intelligence.


    Qing Xu said softly, "Your Majesty, I believe Wei Chang will show up sooner orter."


    Ye Hua felt it was best not to ask anymore. These two still hadn''t grown brains.


    "However, Your Majesty, I feel that Donghuang Ci is a bit suspicious," Qing Xu whispered.


    Dou Fushi nodded. "I also find that person quite suspicious."


    Ye Hua lit a cigarette and said casually, "I find everyone suspicious!"


    The three of them slowly made their way to the Youth Conference, standing on a tall tform. Although the distance was far, it didn''t hinder them.On a stage above, a fierce battle was taking ce, but Ye Hua couldn''t care less to watch.


    "Qing Xu, if they wanted to harm Baizhi, when would be the best time?" Ye Hua asked curiously.


    Qing Xu whispered, "If it were me, now would be the best time!"


    "Now?" Ye Hua whispered. Right, he wasn''t by Donghuang Baizhi''s side now; it was a good opportunity to strike!


    Knowing Donghuang Baizhi was in a bad mood, she probably wanted some alone time. With few people around her, it was the perfect time to strike!


    Ye Hua didn''t get excited upon hearing this, nor did he n to go back. Even if something did happen, it would be their problem...


    ''You really don''t understand the Empress, she''s a fiery woman. Only in front of me is she like a littlemb.''


    As they chatted, someone appeared behind them.


    Ye Hua and the others knew who it was but chose not to turn around. Just because someone''s being stubborn, must they turn around?


    ''Few are those who can make me turn around¡­''


    "Donghuang Baizhi is in danger." The neer was, of course, Donghuang Ying. Knowing Donghuang Ci had gone to harm Donghuang Baizhi, and feeling powerless, he had no choice but toe and inform Ye Hua.


    Though Donghuang Ying wanted the Empress, he wanted theplete Empress, not just an empty shell.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Hua still didn''t turn around. "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Why? Donghuang Baizhi is in danger. Aren''t you going to save her?" Donghuang Ying asked sternly, wondering why this man was so indifferent. He used to be like this when attacking the Ying Family before, and he still is now.


    "Save her? You don''t understand. You should go and save your own people." Ye Hua took a drag of his cigarette, blowing out smoke into the air, feeling quite rxed. He had been worried that they wouldn''t provoke him, but now that they hade out themselves, saving him a lot of trouble.


    Donghuang Ying frowned tightly and turned to leave.


    The Empress marrying such a man, she must be blind!


    Inside Donghuang Baizhi''s room, she wasn''t lying on the bed but sitting by the wooden window, looking into the distance...


    Her mind was in chaos, unsure of what to do.It seems like I used to be a bad woman, anyway, the kind of woman who is unwee... scrutinised by everyone.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who''s there?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in confusion. It definitely wouldn''t be Ye Hua knocking, and Ye Hua''s subordinates wouldn''t knock either; they would just stand outside and identify themselves.


    "It''s me, Baizhi," came the voice of Donghuang Ci slowly.


    This puzzled Donghuang Baizhi. How did this mane here? It was quite strange.


    "Pleasee in," Donghuang Baizhi said softly.


    Donghuang Ci pushed open the wooden door and walked in, smiling slightly. "Baizhi, are you getting used to living here?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It''s quite good. The environment here is very nice," Donghuang Baizhi said softly, seemingly not guarded against Donghuang Ci.


    Donghuang Baizhi smiled slightly. "As long as you feel good, you haven''t been home for a long, long time."


    "Home? Everything here is unfamiliar to me," Donghuang Baizhi said lightly, not feeling like this ce was her home. Where there''s a home, there must be Ye Hua.


    Donghuang Ci chuckled softly, then sat on a wooden chair, patting the white shirt on his body.


    "Baizhi, is your health okay?" Donghuang Ci suddenly asked.


    Donghuang Baizhi''s gaze sharpened. With one hand supporting herself on the windowsill, she looked at the back of Donghuang Ci with suspicion. "You?"


    "Baizhi, I''m really happy you''re back. After all, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I almost gave up... But then I met someone, and at that moment, I knew we would meet sooner orter. So, I waited for you," Donghuang Ci said.


    If Donghuang Baizhi still didn''t understand now, then she was truly blind.


    This Donghuang Ci was trying to harm her... and she walked right into it.


    However, Donghuang Baizhi was also puzzled. "What''s the name of the person you''re talking about?"


    "Oh, his name is Donghuang Ying. He''s a ve I took in. He used to be called... Ying Kangshi, I think."


    Ying Kangshi!


    Although Donghuang Baizhi had never seen Ying Kangshi, she knew the name!


    ''He turned out to be Donghuang Ying... Oh my god.''


    Never would she have expected that.


    "Feeling weak all over, aren''t you?" Donghuang Ci asked calmly.


    "What do you want?" Donghuang Baizhi questioned coldly.


    Donghuang Ci stood up, turned to look at the weakened Donghuang Baizhi, and said, "The Donghuang n fears one thing... Dragon Incense."


    "It''s a kind of sandalwood. As long as you keep smelling it, your whole body will be weak, unable to use your energy."


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at the sandalwood beside her, frowning tightly. "You''ve nned this all along!"


    "I''m sorry, you''re right. It was all nned," Donghuang Ci admitted.


    "Why? Your previous attitude wasn''t like this! Were you lying all along?" Donghuang Baizhi held onto the windowsill tightly, preventing herself from copsing. Beads of sweat had already formed on her forehead, and she was panting heavily.


    Donghuang Ci took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from Donghuang Baizhi''s forehead. "My child, you were born with extraordinary talents and even your father was also envious. Your bloodline is the purest in history! This blinded our judgement. In order to obtain your bloodline, we had to separate you and raise you individually."


    "So you''ve been raising me?"


    "That''s one way to put it, but what we didn''t expect was that your strength would be stronger and stronger, to the point where we couldn''t control it. Originally, your father nned to kill you directly to seize the power of your bloodline, but unfortunately... you carved out a path of blood."


    "And also, your mother, she took a blow for you, that''s the real cause of her death," Donghuang Ci said with a slight smile, seeming to not care at all. For strong individuals like them, as long as there was a better way to break through, they were willing to pay any price.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1243 (Marrying You in the Next Life)

    Chapter 1243 (Marrying You in the Next Life)


    Moreover, Donghuang Baizhi was just a child, a child born into their hands, so they believed they had the right to decide the life and death of the child!


    This is the cruelty of powerful ns, or rather, the cruelty of the world.


    Donghuang Baizhi now realised that everything said earlier was a lie; this is the truth.


    She was born and kept confined, and the term "fattened" could be used to exin it. These people were simply probing her bloodline.


    Born into such a family was truly a tragedy.


    "Do you want to obtain my bloodline?" Donghuang Baizhi asked in confusion.


    "Yes, child. Your bloodline is the purest in the Donghuang n''s history. If we obtain it, we can unify the Nine Provinces and Five Seas," Donghuang Ci said. He was not eyeing the position of the family head but rather the entire realm, eliminating other ns to showcase the might of the Donghuang n.


    Donghuang Baizhi understood the allure of power, but she never expected them to be so ruthless for the sake of strength."Child, don''t be afraid. There won''t be any pain." Donghuang Ci extended his palm, and a ck bead appeared.


    "This bead is prepared for you. Your father didn''t get to enjoy it, but it turned out to be advantageous for me," Donghuang Ci chuckled. This smile seemed genuine, full of joy, as if waiting for years had finally paid off.


    However, at this moment, the door was pushed open, interrupting their conversation.


    Donghuang Ci''s face darkened, and he coldly said, "What are you doing here?"


    The one who entered was Donghuang Ying. He had just gone to find Ye Hua, but since Ye Hua didn''te, Donghuang Ying couldn''t sit still.


    ''The Empress is mine! Including her soul! No one can touch her!''


    "Don''t absorb her soul!" Donghuang Ying was unusually assertive for the first time in front of Donghuang Ci. He had always been respectful before, but now he seemed calm.


    Because Donghuang Ying knew the consequences of such actions; it was likely he would die.


    But even if he died, he would stand firm in his beliefs! ''The Empress belongs to me! I am the man destined to marry the Empress!''


    Donghuang Baizhi looked at Ying Kangshi, the person she once decided to marry in a fit of anger.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Donghuang Ci didn''t even turn his head, saying indifferently, "What are you, daring to make demands!?"


    "You promised me earlier! Let me have her!" Donghuang Ying angrily questioned this deceiver!


    With Donghuang Ying''s words, Donghuang Baizhi was surprised. She didn''t expect them to have such a transaction. Now, it seemed like there was a conflict arising.


    "It seems you''re here to question my decision!" Donghuang Ci''s killing intent emerged. However, Donghuang Ying didn''t seem to fear at all; he was ready to confront the situation.


    Donghuang Ying sternly said, "That''s a promise you made to me!"


    "I''ve decided not to agree now!"


    "Then we''ll have to resort to the most primitive method!" Donghuang Ying suddenly emanated his aura, clearly much stronger than before.


    But no matter how powerful,pared to Donghuang Ci, it was like a small fish facing a shark, utterly powerless!


    "It seems like you want to die!" Donghuang Ci said calmly, raising his hand!


    Donghuang Ying, who had just exuded an imposing aura, was instantly suppressed. It was as if something bound him, and his face showed signs of pain.


    "When you sold your soul to me, I had control over everything about you!" Donghuang Ci slowly clenched his fist.


    Meanwhile, Donghuang Ying''s body seemed to bepressed, and blood was flowing from his seven orifices.


    "Damn it! The Empress is mine! No one damn can take her away!" Donghuang Ying''s obsession was somewhat terrifying. Even facing death now, he didn''t back down.


    "You ignorant thing!" Donghuang Ci fiercely clenched his fist.


    Crack!


    Donghuang Ying''s bones began to crack throughout his entire body, but it was not visible on the surface. Even so, Donghuang Ying''s gaze was still fixed on the weakened Donghuang Baizhi, thinking about the next life!


    "In the next life, I will still marry you, and no one can stop that!" Donghuang Ci reached out, and Donghuang Ying''s body turned into tiny specks of dust, disappearing in the room.


    "Taking advantage of me?! I promised you the body, and you''re still not satisfied!" Donghuang Ci disdainfully remarked.


    Donghuang Baizhi leaned against the window, panting heavily. "You even killed your subordinate."


    "He''s not a subordinate, just a person who is neither male nor female, nothing more. Even ants are nobler than him," Donghuang Ci said softly.


    Ye Hua imed tock humanity, butpared to them, Ye Hua was quitepassionate.


    Donghuang Baizhi didn''t have much sentiment about Ying Kangshi''s death. After all these years, he suddenly appeared, joined hands with others against her ¨C without personally getting involved, it was good enough.


    "He disturbed me a bit; let''s get started. I''ve waited for this moment for a long time, and I don''t want to wait any longer. Child, thank you," Donghuang Ci said, and the ck bead in his palm floated.


    It was visible to the naked eye, a suction force enveloped Donghuang Baizhi. Without saying much, it was definitely absorbing Donghuang Baizhi''s bloodline.


    Donghuang Ci''s eyes revealed excitement and anticipation. He was about to possess the most powerful bloodline.


    The Temple Master? He''ll discipline him with a p!


    Donghuang Baizhi could feel her bloodline trembling within her body; indeed, the ck bead was powerful.


    But...


    Donghuang Ci furrowed his brows slightly. After absorbing for so long, why was there no reaction?


    This seemed impossible.


    Frowning, Donghuang Ci continued to wait.


    "Donghuang Ci, are you feeling doubtful?" Donghuang Baizhi whispered.


    Donghuang Ci remained silent. Something didn''t feel right. In the end, everything had been absorbed, so why was there no reaction?


    Donghuang Baizhi continued, "Actually, inside my body, besides the Donghuang bloodline, there is another bloodline."


    "Another one?" Donghuang Ci eximed."Yes, that bloodline is called the Ye Hua bloodline." Donghuang Baizhi knew it well. Ye Hua''s bloodline power had long been integrated into her body. Even Qing Ya had Ye Hua''s bloodline.


    To be precise, as long as a woman gave birth to Ye Hua''s child, she would possess the Ye Hua bloodline. This was an absolutely tremendous advantage. If all women knew about it, they would undoubtedly rush for it.


    It was like having a cheat code.


    "The Ye Hua bloodline? What kind of bloodline is that?" Donghuang Ci asked with confusion.


    "This bloodline is very powerful, so powerful that... I don''t even know how strong I am!" Donghuang Baizhi looked up at Donghuang Ci. Her slightly bowed figure gradually straightened, and although the ck pir was absorbing, it couldn''t take away anything.


    Donghuang Ci didn''t believe it! He reached out, grabbing the ck pir in his hand and using his techniques to increase the suction force.


    Donghuang Baizhi stood still.


    However, Donghuang Ci''s expression became more and more serious. "How is this possible? It shouldn''t go wrong!"


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1244 (Do You Really Think I Dare Not?)

    Chapter 1244 (Do You Really Think I Dare Not?)


    "Donghuang Ci, the mistake isn''t with the bead, but with yourselves," Donghuang Baizhi said coldly, utterly disappointed with this family.


    Donghuang Ci looked at Donghuang Baizhi in disbelief, "You! You''re not Donghuang Baizhi!"


    "Are you flustered?" Donghuang Baizhi slowly sat on the nearby wooden chair, slender fingers resting on the armrest. Her gaze fixed on Donghuang Ci, appearing exceptionally calm. Compared to the previous confusion, she now truly resembled the Empress.


    Donghuang Ci''s face tightened as he stared at Donghuang Baizhi, as if trying to see through her.


    However, he gained nothing. This woman seemed profound.


    After a long while, Donghuang Ci chuckled lightly and said, "Baizhi, I underestimated you. You truly deserve to be the most talented person in the Donghuang n. After all these years, you''ve be even more formidable. It seems the pure bloodline has helped you a lot."


    "I don''t know about bloodlines, but I know that having a powerful man is much more important than any bloodline." Donghuang Baizhi''s lips curved into a slight smile. Bloodlines were just a trivial matter.


    Donghuang Ci''s brows furrowed; things had deviated from his n.Looking at Donghuang Baizhi in front of him, Donghuang Ci harboured murderous intent, but if he acted, it would undoubtedly cause a sensation.


    By then, everyone would know that he intended to seize her bloodline, especially since Donghuang Baizhi had already disyed her bloodline.


    He shouldn''t have taken that approach. But who could have known? This woman had be so powerful that he couldn''t even absorb her anymore.


    "Are you thinking of killing me?" Donghuang Baizhi asked softly, showing no fear.


    "But you''re afraid it will cause too much trouble, and in the end, it won''t end well?" Donghuang Baizhi could deduce such information.


    Donghuang Ci sternly said, "Baizhi, you''ve be very clever, but it will only elerate your death."


    "Do you want me dead? Are you sure? After all, I have a man who values me more than life itself." Donghuang Baizhi taunted, as Ye Hua was not around, so she could boast as she pleased.


    Donghuang Ci sneered, "Baizhi, the current you are more powerful than before."


    "Of course, because I''m not that easy to deal with anymore, and I won''t let you oppress me." Donghuang Baizhi''s tone gradually turned cold. She was never soft-hearted when it came to those who wanted to harm her. This was different from Qing Ya.


    "So?" Donghuang Ci inquired.


    "So, you will die today." Donghuang Baizhi said softly, dering Donghuang Ci''s death.


    After hearing this, Donghuang Ci chuckled lightly, "You dere my death? Such audacity, even greater than before."


    "Do you think I won''t take action here? But if there''s a bigmotion, you won''t fare well either. After all, killing me will tarnish your reputation." Donghuang Baizhi spoke softly.


    "So, you know. That''s also the reason why I haven''t killed you." Donghuang Ci said disdainfully. This Donghuang Baizhi was somewhat unpredictable. During the absorption just now, he could sense that her strength was definitely not below his own.


    "But let me tell you, although you think it will cause amotion, if I kill you, it definitely won''t make a sound!" Donghuang Baizhi''s tone carried a chilly air. Walking into the Donghuang family, she had been schemed against. Even these rooms were filled with dragon fragrance, like persecution.


    ''Since you''ve been cruel to me, don''t me me, Donghuang Baizhi, for not showing mercy!''


    "Hahaha!!! Donghuang Baizhi, although you have a pure bloodline, it''s impossible to silently kill me!" Donghuang Ci burst into loudughter, mocking Donghuang Baizhi for overestimating herself.


    However, at this moment, three figures entered.


    "Maybe she will cause amotion, but I can handle it," Ye Hua said calmly, smoking a cigarette. Behind him were Qing Xu and Dou Fushi.


    Donghuang Ci suddenly turned around, surprised that they had entered without him noticing!


    Ye Hua sat next to Donghuang Baizhi, Qing Xu stood beside Ye Hua, and Dou Fushi closed the door, standing guard.


    The message couldn''t be clearer: today, you won''t leave here! Abandon any hope of survival!


    Donghuang Ci could feel it too and said in a deep voice, "It seems you''re nning to resist the entire Donghuang n!"


    Ye Hua flicked the cigarette ash and said softly, "You used the wrong word; this is not resistance, it''s a crushing situation."


    "Crushing? It seems you know nothing about the Donghuang n!"


    "It seems you are just like any other person, not understanding the situation. I brought my wife here today to cause trouble. Originally, I thought you were a loving family, but unexpectedly, you provided me with an excuse to stir things up." Ye Hua had been observing for a long time from outside, thinking that Donghuang Baizhi had already settled things.


    Upon returning, he found the Empress still chatting with him, so he didn''t disturb her and continued eavesdropping from outside. When he felt it was about time, he walked in.


    After hearing Ye Hua''s words, Donghuang Ci sneered, "I want to see how you silently kill me!"


    Ye Hua replied casually, "Originally, I nned to kill you silently, but you think I wouldn''t dare to openly kill you? That surprised me. In this world, there''s nothing this deity wouldn''t dare to do!"


    As soon as Ye Hua finished speaking, a powerful aura erupted, creating a strong shockwave. The room was instantly overturned. Convinced that someone was about to kill her, Wenwen, who was sleeping nearby, screamed in surprise and ran towards Ye Hua, who stood not far away.


    No building around was spared; they all copsed with a loud roar.


    When such an incident urred at the Golden Summit, everyone felt it, and some even heard it.


    Donghuang Ji Shang, who was hosting the Youth Conference, frowned. What was his uncle doing? No, this aura wasn''t his uncle''s, and it didn''t even have a trace of bloodline. It belonged to someone else!


    Jiang Wuyu, sitting beside him, spoke in a low voice, "There''s trouble."


    "I know!" Donghuang Ji Shang disappeared instantly, and Jiang Wuyu quickly followed suit. Today, the Donghuang n wouldn''t be peaceful.


    As disciples of the Golden Summit, people rushed from afar towards the scene of the incident!


    At this moment, Donghuang Baizhi felt a bit dizzy. Ye Hua was trying to make the situation big, while she had initially nned to quietly eliminate Donghuang Ci.


    But Ye Hua wasn''t backing down, thinking that he was afraid?


    Treating the woman of Ye Hua like this, how can there be no consequences! Do you really think he has such a good temper?


    You''re thinking too much!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Donghuang Ci didn''t expect it; Ye Hua actually dared to do this. With such amotion, surely everyone in the Donghuang n would be aware of it! Things were once again spiralling out of control, which infuriated Donghuang Ci. This man is truly insane!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1245 (Beat You to Death)

    Chapter 1245 (Beat You to Death)


    Donghuang Ci cared about his reputation since he still wanted to stay here, but Ye Hua was different.


    Standing on this side, there was no need to consider face; they had provoked him to this extent, should he still tolerate it? That was out of the question!


    Ye Hua felt a surge of aura flying towards them, with Donghuang Ji Shang being the first to appear, followed by someone Ye Hua didn''t know, and of course, Jiang Wuyu.


    Soon, the surroundings were filled with members of the Donghuang n, all looking puzzled.


    Uncle Ci and Donghuang Baizhi? What''s going on?


    Donghuang Ji Shang looked very solemn, and a person Ye Hua didn''t recognize, of course, Jiang Wuyu, appeared behind him.


    Immediately, the area was crowded with members of the Donghuang n. Everyone looked puzzled.


    Uncle and Donghuang Baizhi? What''s happening?Donghuang Ji Shang appeared very heavy, his face extremely gloomy.


    Standing not far behind, Jiang Wuyu furrowed his brows tightly, watching Ye Hua and Donghuang Baizhi. These two seemed to be nning...


    "What''s going on?!" Donghuang Ji Shang questioned in a low voice. As the head of the family, he needed to disy the dignity of a family head.


    Ye Hua stood up and casually said, "Although you''re the family head, shouldn''t you greet your sister when you see her, Donghuang Ji Shang?"


    Ye Hua intended to make things clear.


    The disciples who were unaware were dumbfounded. Donghuang Baizhi was the family head''s sister? They had never heard of the family head having a sister before.


    Donghuang Ji Shang was very angry. This man wanted to expose this scandal!


    Jiang Wuyu was even more horrified. This woman turned out to be Donghuang Ji Shang''s sister? What was going on? Didn''t he only have a brother?


    The surroundings immediately erupted into discussions.


    Donghuang Ji Shang angrily shouted, "Quiet down!"


    "How dare you! Spreading false rumours!" Donghuang Ji Shang shouted again. Of course, he had to salvage the family head''s reputation; such matters absolutely couldn''t be exposed.


    Ye Hua sneered and looked at Donghuang Baizhi, as if saying, "Your younger brother really doesn''t seem to like you."


    Compared to Donghuang Baizhi, Ye Hua seemed to be much happier. At least, his younger brother, Juetian, was very obedient.


    But what about Donghuang Baizhi''s younger brother? He would rather consider face and not acknowledge his sister.


    It was really heartbreaking.


    Indeed, Donghuang Baizhi felt this chill. She didn''t feel any sense of home at the moment. These people were more unfamiliar to her than strangers.


    Ye Hua calmly said, "You two, nning to monopolise the pure bloodline, what a brilliant scheme."


    "Nonsense! I, Donghuang Ji Shang, would never engage in such despicable acts!" Donghuang Ji Shang''s aura unfolded, giving off an indescribable sacred feeling, enhancing the credibility of his words.


    Donghuang Ji Shang indeed had not done such a thing; that was the truth.


    Ye Hua looked at Donghuang Ci, the so-called Uncle.


    "And what about you, Donghuang Ci?" Ye Hua questioned.


    Donghuang Ci''s face remained calm, and he calmly said, "You two may have misunderstood something, but your actions seem to be dering war on the entire Donghuang family."


    Ye Hua sighed deeply; this was a case of all bark and no bite. He patted Donghuang Baizhi on the shoulder, indicating that she could rx now. Even if they killed them, she wouldn''t feel any guilt.


    Donghuang Baizhi slowly closed her beautiful eyes, seemingly devoid of any thoughts.


    This was the attitude Ye Hua wanted.


    Looking at everyone, he spoke in a deep voice, "That''s right! I am dering war on your entire Donghuang n!"


    For many years, no one had been this arrogant, standing in front of the family head and saying such words!


    Wenwen, who was standing behind, was already scared silly. Did it have to be this arrogant? This was, after all, the Donghuang family. Couldn''t they be a little more low-key?


    Low-key? That was out of the question!


    Jiang Wuyu''s face became serious; it seemed like today wouldn''t be peaceful!


    "Your Majesty, let me handle this; don''t dirty your hands." Qing Xu, who stood behind, respectfully said.


    Ye Hua casually said, "I haven''t done anything for a long time; I hope to stretch my muscles a bit. I hope it warms me up!"


    Donghuang Ji Shang coldly shouted, "Don''t be presumptuous; this is the Donghuang family!"


    "It''s precisely because this is the Donghuang family that I''m giving you face. Otherwise, I wouldn''t say a word." Ye Hua disdainfully said, giving you face.


    "Youngster, you really don''t know your ce!" Donghuang Ci stepped forward, a tremendous killing intent released. The air trembled, and everyone could feel Donghuang Ci''s anger. It seemed like Uncle Ci was going to make a move!


    "Do you only know how to talk big?" Donghuang Ci''s figure disappeared and reappeared in the sky behind Ye Hua. His right fist descended with overwhelming might, the air trembling, and the fist exuding a scorching aura, heading towards the back of Ye Hua''s head!


    Donghuang Ci seemed to see the moment when he burst this pretentious man''s head, daring to be arrogant in front of him!


    He didn''t know where this courage came from, even calling himself the majesty. Who gave you the courage?


    Although Ye Hua''s strength wasn''t as formidable as Ye Zizi''s, it was already very powerful. It was just that Ye Zizi was more terrifying...


    Facing such a punch, Ye Hua didn''t want to use fancy moves to deal with it.


    Just one punch was enough!


    No, it was a p!


    Snap!


    A loud sound suddenly rang out, deafening and piercing through the heavens and earth.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, unable to believe what had just happened. What had happened? Why did it turn out like this?


    Behind Ye Hua, arge pit appeared, and inside the pity a figure.


    There was no need to think; they knew who the figure was.


    Ye Hua stood with his hands behind his back, calmly saying, "Fancy moves are useless."


    All the disciples were shocked!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Donghuang Ji Shang and Jiang Wuyu were both on the verge of dropping their jaws; this man! He pped Donghuang Ci down with just one p!


    Inside therge pit, Donghuang Ci trembled slightly, hands on the ground, seemingly trying to stand up butcking the strength.


    However, Donghuang Ci''s heart was full of shock. He hadn''t even seen the opponent''s movements. A tremendous force hit his face, and his mind went nk. The massive impact rendered him unable to stand!


    Even now, his mind couldn''t think properly.


    Wenwen was stunned. This man actually pped Donghuang Ci down with just one p! Is he still a human?


    Is he a Supreme God?


    In the Nine Provinces and Five Seas, Donghuang Ci was considered among the top, yet he was easily defeated by him?


    Donghuang Baizhi remained silent. Even if these people died, she wouldn''t feel a bit sorry for them. They brought this upon themselves!


    Ye Hua''s move shocked everyone; they dared not make a move. After all, the one pped down was Uncle Ci!


    He was not a small character!


    At this moment, Ye Hua took out a cigarette, lit it, and deeply inhaled.


    Exhaling, he said, "Still not dead? You do have some skill."


    Everyone gasped; if he''s not dead, that means he has some skill? So, if he died, it means hecks skill?


    Donghuang Ci suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Up to this point, he still couldn''t understand why he lost. Many of his trump cards hadn''t even been used!


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1246 (A Loser)

    Chapter 1246 (A Loser)


    Flicking the cigarette ash, Ye Hua looked at the person he addressed, "Indeed, can''t let me stretch my muscles. Who''s next? Donghuang Ji Shang? Do you want to step up?"


    Holding the cigarette in his mouth, hands in his pockets, Ye Hua''s actions were arrogant to the extreme.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Donghuang Baizhi observed it all but felt no pity for these people. They brought it upon themselves!


    Ye Hua''s actions shocked everyone. No one dared to make a move. After all, Uncle Ci had been pped down!


    He was not a small character!


    Ye Hua beckoned towards Donghuang Ji Shang, who didn''t want to step forward, but his body floated forward involuntarily.


    The disciples watched as their patriarch was humiliated by the viin but dared not make any move. After all, the viin was too ruthless, charging forward would be akin to seeking death.


    "Donghuang Ji Shang, I should address you as my little brother-inw," Ye Hua chuckled lightly.Donghuang Ji Shang''s expression turned sour.


    "Now, I''ll give you a chance to live. Address her." Ye Hua said casually.


    He wanted Donghuang Ji Shang to admit Donghuang Baizhi''s identity. Wasn''t it okay just now?


    Donghuang Ji Shang seemed to struggle with the decision.


    Ye Hua said indifferently, "It seems you need some motivation."


    "No need, I''ll say!" Donghuang Ji Shang, being smart, knew that he would have to say sooner orter. It''s better to do it now than to be beaten and forcedter.


    He looked up at Donghuang Baizhi and shouted, "Sister!"


    "Louder, haven''t you had lunch!" Ye Hua wished he could p him.


    Donghuang Ji Shang felt like he was dreaming. He was the n leader! How did he be like a little brother after they arrived? No, even worse than a little brother.


    "Sister! Brother-inw!" Donghuang Ji Shang shouted loudly.


    Ye Hua twitched his mouth, "Didn''t ask you to address me!"


    Donghuang Ji Shang felt wronged in his heart. ''You told me to say it, it must include you!''


    However, when everyone heard Donghuang Ji Shang''s shouts, they were all surprised. Donghuang Baizhi turned out to be the n leader''s sister! Why didn''t they know about such things?


    How many secrets are there that they don''t know?


    Ye Hua looked around at the people and said to Donghuang Ji Shang, "Speak up, the whole process of this matter, every detail."


    Donghuang Ji Shang didn''t want to say anything. He looked at Donghuang Baizhi, finding it difficult to speak.


    Speaking out would have serious consequences. The authority of the Donghuang n would be diminished, and the sealing power of the Temple Master would be reduced. So, he really couldn''t say it.


    Donghuang Baizhi chose to selectively ignore. She felt a chill in her heart about this family. There was nothing more to say. Ye Hua could do whatever he wanted. Donghuang Baizhi didn''t have anything to say. The Donghuang n was on the verge of bing aughingstock.


    Donghuang Ji Shang, finally, tried to exin, "Brother-inw, listen to me. This is rted to the Immortal Temple. Each family has authority, and if I speak, the authority of the Donghuang n will decrease, and the sealing power of the temple master will be weakened. So, I really can''t say."


    Ye Hua sighed heavily, "If you have something to say, just say it. What''s this about the Immortal Temple? Hurry up, I don''t like people who beat around the bush!"


    "I really can''t say."


    Ye Hua said in a low voice, "I heard that if you die, the Temple Master cane out?"


    "You?!!!" Donghuang Ji Shang looked at Ye Hua in astonishment. This man wanted to release the Temple Master!


    Ye Hua nodded without denying, "Yes, I want to bring out the Temple Master and see how powerful this Temple Master is. I want to know how he influenced my subordinate."


    "You! You don''t understand how powerful that Temple Master is!" Donghuang Ji Shang said in a deep voice. This man must be crazy, a lunatic!


    Ye Hua snorted, "He''s just a loser! Speak or die! It''s up to you!"


    Faced with Ye Hua''s threat, what else could Donghuang Ji Shang do? He could only speak...


    This was a smart move. Even if he died, Ye Hua would release him. It was better to stay alive...


    As Donghuang Ji Shang revealed the truth, everyone was shocked. Donghuang Baizhi was originally so pitiful! Even the old patriarch and the uncle wanted her bloodline, and they even wanted to kill her! It was simply inhumane! As members of the Donghuang n, they all felt a sense of shame.


    Jiang Wuyu knew it was over... The Temple Master would definitelye out now!


    Damn it, he had to go back and prepare immediately! If the Temple Master came out, there would be a massacre!


    After Donghuang Ji Shang finished speaking, he copsed on the ground, his eyes lifeless. Today was a day of humiliation for the entire Donghuang n, all because of this man and woman causing trouble!


    Ye Hua was very satisfied and asked in a low voice, "The Temple Master should be able toe out, right?"


    "Seven dayster, we need to reinforce the seal..."


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife

 Chapter 1247 (Hes a Spy!)

    Chapter 1247 (He''s a Spy!)


    Before Donghuang Ji Shang could finish his words, Ye Hua interjected, "Right, if you don''t go, he cane out."


    Donghuang Ji Shang: "..."


    If that was the case, he didn''t need to say anything just now.


    Now, his face waspletely lost, and he had no face to be the patriarch.


    "For the next few days, don''t even think about running away. If I find out you''ve run away, hehe..." Ye Hua gave a deathly stare, nced at Donghuang Baizhi, considering he was her younger brother, Ye Hua might not really go all out. Despite the Empress not showing concern, there would be a slight emotional touch if he actually killed him; after all, it was her own younger brother.


    Ye Hua left with Donghuang Baizhi and others, not leaving the Donghuang n but choosing another good ce to stay.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At the scene, Donghuang Ji Shang couldn''t face everyone, directly disappearing on the spot, going back to his seclusion.


    However, Donghuang Ci''s body was still there, untouched. This old man was truly malicious; he even wanted to harm his own niece! Truly shameless! Directly pped to death, a good riddance.The disciples gradually left, but what happened today spread to otheryers, even reaching some misceneous workers.


    And these misceneous workers spread the news one after another; gossip was something that could never be concealed.


    In a broken temple in the Nine Provinces and Five Seas.


    There were figures standing here, and two skeletons looked particrly conspicuous.


    However, these two skeletons stood behind a man; this man was Wei Chang.


    The present Wei Chang looked a bit charming, with a strand of green hair naturally hanging down from his forehead, giving off the feeling of a yboy.


    The previous stiffness was gone, turning into a yboy. Look at the folding fan in his hand, with his own writing on it.


    Charming.


    Really unique.


    Standing next to him were Yu Tong and Luo Chen.


    The woman behind them was the fierce Zui Ming.


    There was also a stranger, a man... This man seemed a bit ruthless and rarely spoke.


    His eyes... carried dark circles, or maybe it was smokey makeup, that wasn''t clear, but it was quite unique. At least, the little girl liked this appearance.


    The golden nose ring was also quite prominent, giving a feeling of wanting to hold onto it.


    Of course, there was also that steel ring-like earring, a bit rough. One really worried that the earlobe might get infected, and then there would be a pus-filled swelling, after all, that earring seemed a bit rusty.


    Big brother... at least change to a golden one, why wear a rusty one?


    But this person''s facial features are eptable; theypensate for these ws. If he didn''t look good, doing this would be quite an alternative, especially with that explosive hairstyle that stands out.


    This person is the mysterious individual that Wenwen is infatuated with.


    Known as Lord Ming.


    These people can be considered the main force of the Immortal Temple, and of course, there are many subordinates.


    "Master should be about to break the seal." Luo Chen behaved like a normal person, holding a tattered broom, talking while sweeping the floor.


    Zui Ming behind them stayed silent but watched everyone cautiously, seemingly not trusting anyone.


    "Really looking forward to the arrival of the Master." Wei Chang opened his arms, as if ready to embrace him, showing an almost fanatical admiration.


    The Death Mage and Death Assassin standing behind didn''t quite understand.


    Their thoughts were still present, just unable to resist orders.


    The Death Mage and Death Assassin were also confused about why their master had betrayed them. Looking at the unfamiliar master in front of them, the two skeletons were also bewildered.


    "Humph! Pretentious." Lord Ming snorted disdainfully.


    Luo Chen, seeing the two about to sh, quickly intervened, "Alright, you two, are you sworn enemies? Fighting as soon as you''re together."


    "Luo Chen! This is an outsider, and you just brought him in! Do you know if he really joined us? What if he''s just pretending!" Lord Ming questioned coldly. In his heart, he didn''t believe that Wei Chang genuinely joined. Looking at those extravagant actions, it seemed so fake...


    With Lord Ming''s question, the two skeletons were stunned.


    This statement made some sense; perhaps the master was falsely joining to gather information for Your Majesty.


    Wow, the master is so clever!


    "Lord Ming, Wei Chang is certainly loyal to the Master. Can''t the mark on his forehead exin everything?" Luo Chen said helplessly. The mark on the forehead was a special mark; once marked, obedience was unconditional.


    Lord Ming snorted coldly, "A mark!? For powerful individuals, what does a mark mean?"


    "Lord Ming! Are you questioning the Master''s power?" Luo Chen angrily shouted. The atmosphere between the two suddenly became tense, as if they were about to fight.


    At this moment, Wei Chang smiled and said, "Two lords, the Master is about toe out soon. Please don''t be angry. I believe the Master also doesn''t want to see you two arguing, right?"


    "Humph! We don''t need your fake kindness here!" Lord Ming sneered.


    "Lord Ming! I will report your actions to the Master, verbatim."


    "Whatever! This guy is a spy! I have seen through him! You will all regret it!" Lord Ming pointed at Wei Chang and shouted.


    Wei Chang covered his forehead, helplessly saying, "Lord Ming, I seem to have not offended you. Why are you targeting me like this?"


    "Am I targeting you? You are Wei Chang, one of the Seven Deadly Sins. Do you think I don''t recognize you? Betrayal is betrayal; I just don''t believe it!" Lord Ming retorted.


    Wei Chang sighed deeply, "Ah, you don''t know. It''s painful to work under Your Majesty. You have to obey his orders, or else you''ll be scolded. Even if you do things right, you''ll still be scolded. You can only endure. I''ve long grown tired of such days! So, taking advantage of this opportunity, I left!"


    "Hmph! You talk as if I would believe it." Lord Ming scoffed, refusing to believe.


    However, Luo Chen still believed because he had witnessed it, while Lord Ming hadn''t seen the process.


    "I believe Wei Chang is loyal to the Master. Lord Ming, you can stop now!"


    "Humph! You will regret this!" Lord Ming said coldly.


    Luo Chen looked at Wei Chang apologetically, and Wei Chang expressed understanding. Such situations were hard for others to ept at once.


    "Alright, let''s get to the point now!" Luo Chen said in a deep voice.


    Looking at everyone, he continued, "The Master is about to break the seal, and naturally, there will be ughter!"


    "In the Nine Provinces and Five Seas, everyone knows who sealed the Master! When the timees, the Master will undoubtedly call for specific killings! We will follow the Master and ughter everyone, let them know the might of the Immortal Temple!" Luo Chen''s words carried a bit of a heroic vour, igniting his own passion.


    Zui Ming standing behind felt a sense of longing, watching Luo Chen''s back, her gaze revealing a hint of tenderness.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1248 (Mother Is Dancing Square Dance)

    Chapter 1248 (Mother Is Dancing Square Dance)


    Wei Chang curiously asked, "When will the Master appear?"


    "In a few days!" Luo Chen eximed, excited that the Master was finally going to see the light of day!


    "It''s really exciting. Finally, we can witness the Master''s glory. It''s truly an honour," Wei Chang said, once again opening his arms as if he wanted to embrace it.


    However, Lord Ming sneered, "Pretending! Pretend harder!"


    Luo Chen didn''t bother to speak anymore.


    Wei Chang chuckled and passed by, ignoring thement.


    "When will we go to greet the Master?" Wei Chang curiously asked.


    Luo Chen smiled, "In a few more days, we''ll go together to meet the Master. I believe with our strength, those family heads will only tremble in fear!""Naturally, with our loyalty to the Master." Wei Chang once again exaggerated, showing immense devotion.


    Lord Ming snorted, "You really aren''t suited for acting. Only those fools would believe you."


    "Lord Ming! Try saying one more word!" Zui Ming shouted, unexpectedly scolding Lord Ming!


    "Zui Ming! Don''t think that because Luo Chen protects you, you can do whatever you want!"


    At this point, Wei Changughed, "Alright, everyone here is from the Immortal Temple. Let''s not quarrel anymore. If the Master sees us not united like this, he won''t be pleased."


    "That''s right, Wei Chang is right. We need to unite. Lord Ming, you better behave," Luo Chen issued a final warning.


    Lord Ming sneered, said nothing more, and thought, you will regret this! You won''t even know how you''ll die!


    On the other side, Jiang Wuyu hurried back home and called for a meeting!


    The purpose was for this incident!


    Donghuang Ci is dead! He was pped to death!


    And the man''s goal is to release the Te!


    But it seems he is not from the Immortal Temple. Why would he want to release such a person?


    It''s a bit confusing.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Family Head, from what you''re saying, Donghuang Ji Shang won''t appear this time?" one of the elders asked solemnly.


    Jiang Wuyu nodded, "Yes, Donghuang Ji Shang won''t appear this time for sure. Then, the Temple Master will definitely reappear! By then, the entire Nine Provinces and Five Seas will be in danger."


    "So, what should we do?"


    "We''ll gather the other two families and go kill that man!"


    "Are you stupid? If someone pped Donghuang Ci to death, and you go over, they''ll blow you away in one breath!"


    "So, what do you suggest? Are we going to wait for the Temple Master toe out and then exterminate us one by one?"


    Everyone fell silent upon hearing this. Of course, the sealing involved the four major families, and judging by the Temple Master''s temperament, he would surely seek revenge on each of them once he emerged!


    "Family Head, what should we decide?"


    "In a few days, the sealing will be reinforced. We can''t control the situation with Donghuang, so we need to gather the strength of the other two families and prepare for the battle against the Immortal Temple!" Jiang Wuyu had no better n. There was no hope for Donghuang''s side, and it was unclear which side the Temple Master would target uponing out.


    If they directly went to Donghuang''s side, that would be the best, but if they didn''t, it would be troublesome!


    "Family Head, we need to act quickly; time is running out."


    Jiang Wuyu also felt that time was of the essence. He had to quickly gather everyone.


    In the Donghuang family, at this moment, Ye Hua was having a conversation with Donghuang Ji Shang.


    "Oh? Are you saying that the Immortal Temple was sealed by you? In that case, if hees out, will he definitelye looking for you?" Ye Hua was puzzled.


    "Unless something unexpected happens, that''s right. That Temple Master is a person who seeks revenge for any grievances," Donghuang Ji Shang''s expression wasn''t good. Even though he was in his own territory, he felt as if he was being imprisoned, with no human rights whatsoever.


    "It seems I don''t need to go looking for them. They will naturallye over," Ye Hua chuckled. It was good this way; they could wait for the Temple Master toe, along with Wei Chang.


    Donghuang Ji Shang remained silent. The man in front of him was truly insane. Even a madman wouldn''t do such a thing.


    Releasing the Temple Master would result in a massacre, and countless lives would be lost under his de! The world would be filled with corpses, turning into hell on earth.


    "Don''t be nervous; it''s just a small matter," Ye Hua whispered, took out a cigarette, lit it, and looked at the night sky.


    However, at this moment, the voice of Qing Ya echoed in his mind.


    "Husband, where are you?"


    "I''m with Baizhi, looking for Wei Chang outside. How''s everything with you and mother?" Ye Hua asked softly, a slight curve appearing on his lips.


    "Mother is very happy. We just came back from the Alps. Mother even went skiing and had a great time."


    Listening to Qing Ya''s tone, Ye Hua could tell that his mother was genuinely happy, and he felt relieved.


    "Are you nning to stay and y for a long time?"


    "Well... at least one or two months. Mother is very interested in this ce. She doesn''t want to go back, especially since in the pce, Mother stays in the sleeping quarters and has nowhere to go."


    Ye Hua sighed softly. Indeed, his mother must have felt very confined in the pce.


    If he were given the choice, he would also choose to stay on Earth. However, there were still many things to deal with here.


    "Ye Hua, Mother said this ce is quite nice," Qing Ya whispered.


    Ye Hua, feeling helpless, said, "That must be what Mother told you to say."


    "Mother didn''t tell you because she was afraid you''d get angry. Let me say it in a more appropriate way," Qing Ya softly chuckled.


    Ye Hua pursed his lips. "Wherever Mother likes to be, let her stay there. After all, you guys can teleport."


    "Okay, I''ll go tell Mother," Qing Ya said with a light smile.


    "What is Mother doing?"


    "Mother is dancing square dance."


    Ye Hua: "..."


    "By the way, Ye Hua, did you find Wei Chang?" Qing Ya curiously asked.


    Ye Hua sighed deeply. "It''s almost done. Qing Xu has taken care of it."


    "That''s good. Take care of yourself, and pay more attention to the kids over there."


    "Don''t worry; I''ll keep an eye on the kids. Nothing will happen."


    "Well, that''s it then. Bye bye."


    "Bye."


    Although they weremunicating through telepathy, it sounded like they were making a phone call between different dimensions.


    Ye Hua stood up and walked towards the room.


    Donghuang Ji Shang was a bit puzzled. This man actually had a mother.


    A man so cold-blooded shouldn''t have parents, right?


    This is really absurd.


    Oh no...


    Donghuang Ji Shang left with a desperate face. The power of that Temple Master is beyond your imagination.


    You may have released him, but you can''t put him back. Moreover, he will not only torture you but also kill you, and even you won''t be spared...


    You''ve really messed up... messed up...


    But he simply wouldn''t listen. What can you do? He is obstinate, and when the timees, everyone will turn against him.


    Read upto 60 additional chapters on my patreon. /NoWifeNoLife


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!